《Spare Me, Great Lord!》 Chapter 1 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations It was February. The western sunset engulfed the entire cold, winter sky. Its desolate red light was like a layer of an oil painting, giving passers-by shades of different colors. The passers-by were full of smiles. It was the third day of the Lunar New Year, a good time to go shopping at the temple fair. In the small city of Luo Cheng, there were at least seven temple fairs going on. Lu Shu, I want to eat hawthorn candy, the ones with a walnut. One girl said, pulling on the sleeve of the young man in front of her. Her hand was pointed towards the small candy cart at the roadside. Through its glass windows, one could see that the hawthorn candies inside were gleaming like crystals. The girl was young and looked about 10 years old. She wore a white down jacket, which was clean and pristine. The 17-year-old teenager named Lu Shu looked over at the cart unwillingly, cleared his throat and said to the girl, Lu Xiaoyu! Didnt I tell you when I bought you the down jacket? If you wanted the down jacket, we would have to spend less, or else I wouldnt have enough to pay for my senior year 3 school fees next semester! Lu Shu, youve changed! Lu Xiaoyu said calmly. Lu Shus face turned dark, Who did you learn this from, watch fewer soap operas will you? He hesitated for a moment, before sighing and walking over to the owner selling the hawthorn candy, Boss, how much do the walnut ones cost? 5 dollars. Come on, buy one for your sister, The owner smiled amicably. He knew long ago who actually wanted to eat the candy. 5 dollars So bloody expensive . Lu Shu took out a wrinkled 10 dollar note from his pouch, handed it over to the owner and got 5 dollars back as change. The candy was now Lu Xiaoyus. One stick of candy consisted of 7 candies. Lu Xiaoyu, upon receiving the stick, said, Ill eat 5 and save 2 for you! Lu Shu smiled and patted Lu Xiaoyus head, Just one will do. At this young age, the girl was only at Lu Shus waist level. A stretch of Lu Shus arm would reach her head nicely. Okay. Lu Xiaoyu said. Her pale face and red lips in winter gave her the impression of a beautiful glass doll. At this moment, a few youngsters walked past them, discussing intensely about something peculiar, Did you guys see the news last night? Its about this old man whose soul was seen before he died. This news was deleted eventually. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu eating the candy enjoyably while thinking that there were increasing numbers of weird occurrences recently. There was also news that a kid was emitting blue light from his palms, and a big man lifting a 2000 pound weight with just his hands. It was not clear whether these news were false or not as they were deleted soon after and the commotion also diminished. There were also some videos, for example, showing a person who would cause the street lights to go off wherever he walked to. These occurrences all seemed extremely weird and supernatural. A video of a woman mysteriously disappearing into thin air. And a video taken by a bystander, who claimed to have seen someone spitting out and sucking in the clouds at the top of a mountain. What was common in all of them was that all these videos eventually disappeared. Lu Shu looked up at the sky and he had a feeling something was about to happen but had no idea what it would be. Did the world really have such mysterious and supernatural occurrences? Having lived for 17 years, these occurrences only started occurring recently. Whats wrong? It felt like life was taking a big swing! Lets go, lets go watch some acrobatics. Lu Shu took out a pair of tickets from his pouch, Theres still 20 minutes, apparently this years temple fair specially invited this acrobatics team, there are even acts involving flames. At this point in time, Lu Xiaoyu had finished 6 candies, and satisfactorily passed the stick and its sole remaining candy to Lu Shu, Delicious! Good-for-nothing. Lu Shu chided. There was indeed a fair amount of work put into this years acrobatics performance, and it seemed to hint at some elements of magic. The organizers of the temple fair built an elaborate stage, and there were huge crowds below it. Only then did Lu Shu feel the atmosphere of the Lunar New Year. The acrobatics didnt have much uniqueness initially; typical performances such as using heads to smash large vats, juggling knives, and similar acts. Eventually, there was some change towards the end of the performance. A young man came onto the stage, and immediately after the act started, his entire body burst into flames. Lu Shu was taken aback. Heavens, is there really no problem with such a performance? Wont he die? Lu Shu Lu Shu, let me sit on your shoulders to watch the show! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed. Lu Shu said helplessly, I cant lift you up. Lu Shu seemed rather skinny, and his face unusually pale. It wasnt due to a sudden illness, but it was his innate trait, being born rather frail and weak. Once, he bought supplement pills for a period of time, spending much money and effort but ultimately, it didnt have any significant effect. Still weak as ever At the very least this meant that his weakness was not because of his kidney, it was minimally some sort of consolation for himself Lu Shu did this to comfort himself. Lu Shu squeezed forward with Lu Xiaoyu as standing closer would have offered them a clearer view. At this moment, the performer on the stage extinguished the flame in the blink of an eye. It seemed as if the flames were totally under his control. Lu Shu only then realized that the rise in price to 20 dollars in this years temple fair was really worth it, getting to see both acrobatics and magic. The man on the stage had flames engulfing his body momentarily, and in the next moment, it would be gone. The crimson red flame brought along a small shade of blue, and it was extremely gorgeous. Towards the end, flames erupted from the mans palms and flew towards the audience. However, as the flames were about to reach the audience, they all vanished into thin air. Applause and cheers erupted from the entire venue and the performer bowed before leaving the stage. One person was silent. The bright and crimson red flame got the closest to Lu Shu, and when that flame got nearer, Lu Shu felt, momentarily, that his heart had an erratic movement. That feeling It felt like a reconciliation between two parties after an eternity What was that? Lu Shu had some questions. This feeling felt so real, so real that he had no doubts about it. Lu Shu Lu Shu, I want to learn this! You bring me to him to learn acrobatics! Lu Xiaoyu urged Lu Shu before running off to the backstage. You are just a little girl, why learn acrobatics? All these acts are their secrets and way of life, why would they teach them to you! Moreover, we dont have the money for the learning fees! Lu Shu said irritably. However, he wanted to see the performer as well, and he wanted him to perform it once more if possible. Lu Shu wanted to know exactly what happened to himself previously. He followed Lu Xiaoyu to the backstage and bumped into 5 men with guns, donned in black. A needle-like object was pierced into the neck of the performer, and within two seconds, the performer fell flat on the floor, motionless. The other performers didnt dare to utter a word. The aura of this group of people was too strong. Their bodies hidden beneath the black coats must have been huge and contained apocalyptic strength. Lu Shu was confused. What was happening? This scene was rather wrong! Lu Xiaoyu did not care so much, What gives you the right to do this to him! To Lu Shu, not peeing out of fear by this series of events would be impressive for an ordinary person, but Lu Xiaoyu this little good-for-nothing had always been righteous, and seeing her potential master on the floor made her even more unhappy. Lu Shus face turned green and was tempted to flee with Lu Xiaoyu on the spot. Surprisingly, one of the black-coated guys spoke calmly, This temple fair did not apply for the approval of fire-fighting emergencies for his act. He went against the safety guidelines for fire safety and we have to bring him back for investigation. Id be a fool to believe your crap! Lu Shu absolutely did not believe their words and even if he did go against safety, it would be handled by the organizers of the temple fair! And which fire safety company uses a tranquiliser dart to knock someone out? Theres a problem! A huge problem! Chapter 2 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Even while staring blankly ahead and thinking of what exactly had happened, Lu Shu continued to hold on to Lu Xiaoyu and was prepared to sprint off together any moment. Even if they were unable to run away from these guys, they could have said that they had done their utmost best. Surprisingly for the group of men dressed in black coats, they did not seem like they desired to complicate things for them nor did they seem to be the kind of typical antagonists in TV shows who would kill anyone in their way for no good reasons. These men simply walked off. Only after a short while did Lu Shu regained his composure, Could they really have been government officials? Lu Shu then thought of the supernatural incidents before where all video evidences and witnesses had disappeared Could this performer be linked to that incident as well? He also pondered as to when had the government came up with these jet-black coats as uniforms which he acknowledged were rather decent looking. If only the men from before had suddenly produced documents that they were from the secret service, Lu Shu would have possibly believed in it. And as for the fire safety brigade they had mentioned before Forget it Coming across this, both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had lost all mood to carry on watching the temple fair and just wanted to head back home. Lu Shu hung his head low and seemed to be lost in his thoughts as they left the area. Lu Xiaoyu looked up at Lu Shu and asked, Hey Lu Shu, a penny for your thoughts? Cant you refer to me as big brother for once! replied Lushu with a hint of rage. With a face full of scorn, that little rascal Lu Xiaoyu retorted, Are we even related by blood? Just then, a youth popped out of nowhere in front of Lu Shu and with a huge smile on his face, enquired, I saw that both of you came from behind the stage, care to share what exactly happened behind there? And just who are you? Lu Shu asked warily. And with a wide grin, this handsome young man introduced himself, Hi, Im Zhi Wei, happy to meet you Yeah right how happy exactly? Lu Shu responded rudely. Zhi Wei almost pissed his pants why cant this guy act logically?! Uhm just take it that Im very happy Just as Zhi Wei was about to continue explaining, he realized that the teenager did not even bother about him and had walked off in hand with that cute little girl, skipping as she tagged along. HmphFine I wont be so calculative about this Since Lu Shu did not want to help, Zhi Wei decided to go check it out for himself as there should be many other witnesses and they would probably not be as difficult to interact with as that punk. After covering some distance, Lu Shu turned back to look at that young man with a raised eyebrow as Lu Xiaoyu calmly stated, Youre not your usual self today, Lu Shu. Xiaoyu, what would you do if this world had a lot more people who are insolent and arrogant? questioned Lu Shu. He thought, If that performer was really weird and had a problem, then would that throbbing feeling in my heart I experienced meant that theres something wrong with me as well? Ill just be even more arrogant than them! Said Lu Xiaoyu confidently. After hearing her response, Lu Shu pondered for a moment and as if he had solved the problem in his mind replied with a smile, Your logic is so naive, but it does make sense. Come on, lets go home. Brimming with self-confidence, Lu Xiaoyu proclaimed, But since youre so weak, Im sure you cant be that arrogant, even just five minutes of basketball with your friends would make you breathless. But dont worry, Ill be arrogant enough to protect you and all you have to do is to cook for me! Ha Ha, With a black face, Lu Shu stated, Such ridiculous confidence. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu lived in the 4th district of Luo Cheng XingShu road, this was the place which was said to be the Shi Wei family household, but that was decades ago. Now the 4th district was publicly recognized as the slums, consisting only of one-story high apartments even in this age of times. Tattered and run-down, these structures did not have gas fuel supplied to it nor does it provide ample warmth, rightfully earning itself the label of slums. Within this city, the 80-square meter rented-apartment they lived in cost them $500 a month, excluding water and electricity charges. Purely hoping for the decent compensation he would receive upon the relocation of the entire district, the landlord did not have any plans to sell the apartment. Even with talks of tearing the place down going on since years ago, it still had not been acted on as the residents of this district were rather unreasonable and were hard to deal with. Although many despised and look down on this place, Lu Shu was somehow rather fond of it due to the fact that every apartment had a courtyard of approximately 10metres wide in front of it; where you could plant your own vegetables such as garlic, chives and many others as these costs money to buy outside. Lu Shu was relatively poor as he was an orphan, being abandoned outside an orphanage from a young, tender age. Such was the same for Lu Xiaoyu as well. For most orphans living in these orphanages, they would have to enter society and make a living for themselves if no one offered to adopt them upon reaching the age of 16. This was exactly the case for Lu Shu. Lu Shu had been frail since young and logically speaking, no family would want to adopt such a frail, sick-looking kid. As for Lu Xiaoyu, she sneaked out on her own accord and orphanages were not strangers to such behaviors. In these times where orphans were unable to stand the way they live in the orphanage, sneaking out and resorting to stealing, robbery or begging to get by each day were not uncommon. As such, filing police reports about these missing children were too much of a hassle nowadays. The orphanages around were not like those model orphanage depicted in movies, where it was filled with a strong sense of responsibility. After running off, who cared how the child was doing, whether he or she was dead or alive? Lu Shu actually wished to send Lu Xiaoyu back to the orphanage since her qualities were rather decent and was still at a tender age; surely there would be people willing to accept her. However, every time he tried to send her back, she sneaked back out again regardless. Time after time, Lu Shu had gotten used to her being around all the time. Compared to the kids around her age, Lu Xiaoyu had matured earlier and was considered somewhat abnormal, although Lu Shu was not exactly very normal himself. It did not show usually but todays interaction with Zhi Wei was just one of the many examples. Their rented apartment was the innermost one out of the whole stretch of buildings. On their way back home, they spotted the neighboring middle-aged lady brewing oriental medicine. Lu Shu had observed that there was an elderly within the house, suffering from an illness all year round and that this lady was the elders daughter-in-law. This illness seemed to be hereditary, torturously taking away the sons life even before the elderly. You could consider this daughter-in-law to be quite filial, always caring for the old man all these years. Auntie Lim, despite only looking 40-something, had quite a few wrinkles all over her face. But after everything, Lu Shu could tell from her features and outlines that she was rather attractive in her prime, younger days. It was an uncommon trait in todays society for someone to be willing to go so far as to singlehandedly take care of her husbands father. Good evening, Auntie Lim, Lu Shu greeted with a smile. Shu, Xiaoyu, youre back, smiling as well as she replied. As Lu Shu was about to bring Lu Xiaoyu back home, she abruptly bent over and curiously stared at the medicinal herbs brewing over the stove, Auntie Lim, can I have some? Auntie Lim chuckled, This is medicine, Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment, Then just one mouth! With disapproval written all over Lu Shus face, Shoo, shoo, shoo, this is medicine for others, not something for you to try out! At this age where a persons pride starts to build, this was especially embarrassing for Lu Shu. Having this gluttonous rascal tagging along with him was simply disgraceful! That kind of medicine does not taste nice at all okay?! Aww.. Lu Xiaoyu reluctantly continued on her path home, constantly looking back towards the pot of medicine Obviously, she had not given up on the thought of tasting it. From the house directly behind Auntie Lim, faint sounds of coughing could be heard as the elderly man lamented, How nice it is to be young. With a smile, Auntie Lim agreed, Yeah, its nice being young. Lu Xiaoyu stopped turning back to look at the pot of medicine but at Lu Shu with her big, pearly eyes, Lu Shu, I want to eat some bread, some braised beef bread! Chapter 3 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations What do you mean you want to eat some bread, Ill cook noodles for you, Lu Shu was reluctant. In order to buy bread for Lu Xiaoyu, he would have to brave the cold weather and walk across two streets to reach the 24/7 convenience store. The noodles you cook for me are always tasteless, Im not eating that. Go get me some bread! Lu Xiaoyu was not very pleased. Nope, not going, said Lu Shu as he was about to change out of his shoes. Then how about you break that open and let me eat that walnut hanging from your neck, suggested Lu Xiaoyu with a sparkle in her eyes. Like hell Im doing that, can we stop harping over this? Lu Shu felt irritated as they had conversed over this matter. That trinket hanging around Lu Shus neck was not a walnut at all. It only looked like one due to the ridges covering it, a slight black discoloration as well as its oddly round shape. This ordinary-looking trinket was abandoned together with Lu Shu outside of the orphanage. Although Lu Shu had always claimed that the caretakers in the orphanage were not exactly the most responsible, he had to admit that they did have quite upright morals. If not, this trinket would have been long gone. It may seem like just another useless object but to Lu Shu, but it held a certain level of significance and a form of hope in his heart. What if Just what if, his biological parents were to search for him by identifying this pendant, would having it on him not be the best evidence to as proof of his origins? Even though he did not fully comprehend the concept of parents, Lu Shu had single-handedly gotten by pretty well throughout these years. Initially, when couples came along to the orphanage for adoption, Lu Shu would always look forward to finally being able to understand what parents really meant when the headmaster brought him up to meet these couples. However, what little hope he had would disappear in a puff of smoke whenever the former despised his frail, sickly looks. Lu Shu would occasionally think to himself that he personally did not really need these parents at all. But whenever he was just about to dispose of that pendant He would always feel reluctant and could not bring himself to do it. Ill say it one more time, this is not something for you to eat, Lu Shu declared rudely. Not wishing to back down, Lu Xiaoyu argued, Its just a walnut, whats this compared to the old mans medicine! Lu Shu was stunned at that very moment, her reasoning and logic made so much sense! Lu Shu, youve changed, you werent like this before! Lu Xiaoyu calmly continued, Just last year you even helped me with With dissatisfaction written all over his face, Lu Shu replied, Hey Lu Xiaoyu, enough of this if you continue to watch those romantic soap operas, Im telling you, I will smash the television! Then get ready to pay the landlord $800, Lu Xiaoyu responded with composure and an air of coolness. Fine, Ill go, Ill go, Ill go get you that bread! as Lu Shu turned around and left the apartment. The winter in Luo Cheng was indeed rather chilly as Lu Shu tightened up his collar whilst standing outside his front door. All of a sudden, he felt a certain moisture on the top of his eyelids. He looked up and wondered when did these fine, delicate snowflakes start falling from the sky. The elegant, gently falling snowflakes which descended upon the ground seemed like fine hairs, coating the ground, rooftops and Lu Shu himself. How did his relationship with Lu Xiaoyu turn out so well? Lu Shu pondered as he stood outside admiring the falling snowflakes, not really sure of the answer. Maybe it was when he was having a fever at 14 years old in the orphanage and Lu Xiaoyu offered him a glass of warm water? Or maybe because Lu Xiaoyu was always there to scream and notify the headmaster whenever he was being bullied in the orphanage? Or was it because they both had no one to depend on and only had each other? Or actually, was it due to Lu Xiaoyus unfounded trust and reliance on him which caused him to emulate a certain form of responsibility towards her. Ahh, who cares, Lu Shu laughed to himself, since he did not have any parents or relatives, what harm could having a little sister bring about anyway? Even though this little sister was always bugging and irritating him. The day lasted shorter during the winter and since it was the third day of the new year, the streets were mostly empty, apart from the occasional passing delivery van. I guess the lives of others were not exactly very easy if they had to perform delivery work during the New Year. There wasnt a reason but Lu Shu suddenly recalled todays incident again where the acrobatic performer was taken away. Could that performer be the fabled person who wielded supernatural power which everyone on the net was discussing? Could sorcerers really exist? Why did such matters feel like an illusion in the past but this year, it suddenly seemed to pop up, rushing into everyones lives? There was another person today who left a huge impression on Lu Shu, which was none other than that youth called Zhi Wei whom he met while leaving the backstage area. Lu Shu was lost in his thoughts of whether those people could have actually existed which would make the world a whole lot more exciting. At that moment, a sound-shattering gust was hurled towards Lu Shus direction. Due to the lights from the two huge headlights in the background, one could see the snow splendidly flutter in an unnatural way. Lu Shu turned back instinctively towards the bright lights coming from behind, blinding him such that he felt dizzy. Even in this state, he was still able to make out that the source of lights was from a huge delivery van. It sped towards him like a roaring beast. The shrieks of the brakes slamming against the wheels and the screeches of the skidding wheels resonated with each other. But this beast had lost all control. Time seemed to pause momentarily as the vehicle skidded across, with the atmosphere distorted with pressure and tension. And on this dark, silent night, Lu Shu was hit by this humongous beast. His contorted, mangled body laid across the snowy background as warmth welled up within him. Lu Shu suddenly remembered the saying that just moments before death, one would fondly relive their entire lifes memories. Lu Shu shut his eyes in an attempt to embrace this opportunity to recall the looks of his parents who abandoned him outside of the orphanage but to no avail. He felt his life slowly fading away and finally coming to an end, just like every other wonderful thing on Earth. In that instant, the pendant on top of his chest suddenly crumbled. Nothe only thing which crumbled to fine dust was the solid, rigid outer shell which Lu Xiaoyu once tried to smash open using a hammer. It finally revealed what was within C a tiny, mysterious object which looked a little like an almond but also somewhat like a star. The star-like object then entered his body and infused within him. Lu Shu felt its power coursing through his veins throughout his body and upon releasing its last surge of warmth, it vanished into his senses. The power surging within Lu Shus heart was as strong as a tailwind blowing throughout the entire Pacific ocean. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! With strong, pounding heartbeats, a white light was burning brightly from within his heart. Indeed, another flame of life was born from his once extinguished life force. This sort of delight had finally greeted Lu Shu in such a long time, bringing him a certain feeling of joy and comfort. This seemingly inextinguishable flame was burning brilliantly and it felt like it was a gift from heaven especially for Lu Shu himself. Time resumed and Lu Shu struck the floor with a loud thud, seemingly lifeless. The delivery man got off his vehicle and stared at Lu Shu, who was sprawled on the ground, in disbelief and regret. If only he had driven more carefully and less recklessly, things would not have turned out like this. The driver slowly inched towards the lifeless body on the road, without any concern for his vehicle since it was fully insured. Thousands of reparations cost could be covered but compared to the boys priceless life, it was considered negligible. All of a sudden, the boys body jerked and the driver, filled with surprise and suspicion, quickly made his way over. Even before he got close enough, Lu Shu rose and stood up with blood all over his face, Youve gotten yourself into some deep sh*t now ! Chapter 4 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had no clue how he survived that without any pain or discomfort. But he could tell that the blood stains, the palpitating heat waves, and the new tree-like symbol on his palm were all real. It felt like something special had happened but Lu Shu was not sure. The strange happenings on the news had been on his mind the whole day and he even started to yearn for such powers. At that moment, it seemed like there were signs telling him that he was different from the rest. His mind was filled with a myriad of emotions, partly due to the accident with the huge truck of which its shock was still lingering. Another part of it was some sort of excitement. Who did not desire to be special? If all 17-year-olds were given a choice to obtain unimaginable powers, probably 90% of them would choose to do so. The last part was his anger at the driver. Although he was fine, the fact that he was walking on the sidewalk and getting knocked over by a driver out of the blue was so uncalled for. He just wanted to buy some bread and cup noodles for Lu Xiaoyu during his free time but got hit by a truck. Wheres the justice in this? Would a simple monetary compensation make up for this? Maybe not. He had, in reality, just been hit head-on. But there was a problem Could the injuries on his body be proven? After the wave of heat had suddenly seared through his body, the injuries had all disappeared and his body felt normal. Lu Shu was confident that this was what just happened. If the hospital deemed that he was totally fine, would he still be able to receive any compensation? And there was the situation with that performer in broad daylight being put to sleep and brought away in front of his eyes. If the hospital found out about his bodys abnormality, would he be taken away as well? At this point in time, Lu Shu was worried about the events that could follow if he was captured, and also afraid that Lu Xiaoyu would have no one to take care of her. If he had not witnessed the incident at the temple fair, he might have gone to the hospital. Lu Shu could have claimed a huge sum of money from the drivers insurance and lead a comfortable life from then on but he decided to back out. Since the usual procedure was not possible, maybe a more unorthodox one would work Youve gotten yourself into some deep sh*t! Lu Shu slowly helped himself back onto his feet. The driver was shocked to see Lu Shu standing even with his bloodied face! He wanted to run away upon witnessing this strange sight. Is that car borrowed or personal Before Lu Shu could finish his sentence, the driver shrieked in fear and ran, leaving his truck behind. Lu Shu stood there, speechless Am I that He wiped off the blood on his face and stared blankly at the driver running off, How am I going to get my compensation now. Lu Shu turned around and left. The scene of the captured circus performer was still lingering in his head, who knew if those men in black might appear soon. He had thought about heading straight home but decided to continue his trip to the supermarket as it was the 3rd night of the Lunar New Year and the only supermarket in business was Zhang Donglais Supermarket. 2 braised beef cup noodles please Lu Shu, with his face still covered in blood, handed over a $5 note which incited suspicious stares from Zhang Donglai, the middle-aged supermarket owner. Lu Shu grabbed 2 braised beef cup noodles from the shelf and left immediately, knowing that his appearance was too terrifying. Under the snowy night skies, the dim streetlights illuminated passing snowflakes. This familiar scene looked just like in the movies. Walking on a thin layer of snow, Lu Shu left a long, quiet trail with his footprints, accompanied by the contrast of white snow and black floors, dim yellow streetlights, and the endlessly dark skyline. What an unexpected but yet harmonious scenery it was. He looked back and thought about everything that had just happened. It felt like something in his life was never going to be the same. Lu Shu! What happened to you?! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed upon seeing his return. The bloodstains on his body were too eye-catching. Even on his way home, two passers-by ran upon the sight of him. Dont worry, I got hit by a truck but Im fine Lu Shu explained. Lu Xiaoyu had always treated Lu Shu like he was a dimwit, So much blood and you call that fine?! So did you hit the truck and the blood came from the truck?! Lu Shu rolled his eyes, What do you mean by me hitting the truck, can you speak logically! Im going to bathe, you cook the cup noodles yourself Cook me one too! He gave up trying to explain the situation to Lu Xiaoyu because the whole event was not something one could even make sense of. As Lu Shu stood under the hot shower, he was checking if there were any visible scars or marks on his body through the now slightly foggy mirror. Theres no visible change, Lu Shu whispered to himself. His body was almost exactly the same as before. If not for the tree-like symbol on his palm, he might have thought all that was just a dream. Scrutinising the albescent tree symbol, a new world had suddenly opened up inside his mind: Menu Below the menu were three options: shop, lottery, records. Inside his mind, Lu Shu opened up the shop option, only to see a range of items but only 1 was lit up while the rest was a blur. The only available item was a strange one. Celestial fruit, cost: 1000. At the bottom of the shop displayed another number C balance: 697. Lu Shu was puzzled. What was the 697 about, and what currency was the shop using? Why did he even have an account balance? At the moment, the 697 suddenly changed and increased to 701. Lu Shu recalled that the menu had a records option and immediately went to take a look. A bunch of details was shown inside. From Zhang Donglais distress, +131, +27, +5, +1, +1. This looks like a continuous update, but what is Zhang Donglai distressed about? Isnt he the fat owner of that supermarket? Is it possible that my bloodied face scared him and his distress became my income? Isnt this the legendary demon king who becomes stronger with others increasing distress? The only difference is that the demon king becomes stronger directly but I have to buy items in order to level up? Chapter 5 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu continued scrolling. 10 points from Qu Yang and 10 points from Li Lin. Those two must have been the 2 passers-by he met just now. And a few hundred points from Zhang Cunguo. Could he be the driver who hit him? If not, who else could have contributed so much distress points? Lu Shu had started to understand what was going on. 100 points from Lu Xiaoyu. He must have scared her earlier on. As Lu Shu scrolled the page back to the top, a new update came: From Zhi Weis distress, +1 point. Zhi Wei was that teenager from the afternoon but Lu Shu had only been slightly rude to him. The fact that he was still in distress and bearing that grudge for such a long time made Lu Shu frown. As it appeared, not only did instilling fear in others gave him income. It worked as long as any form of distress was caused; even hatred could give him points. Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. Initially, he thought that he had to dress up as a ghost to scare others but not anymore. If he had to do that, some righteous person might just strike him down and that would be terrible. Having obtained this demon-like power, it was bound for a demon-slaying hero to appear soon. As for causing resentment Lu Shu was capable of that Having understood how the source of his income worked, Lu Shu opened up that last lottery option only to see a wheel, needle-arrows and a button with 100 points each try written next to it. Lu Shu was excited since he could afford to try the lottery! Tapping the button, the wheel started spinning and the moment he shouted stop, the wheel slowed down. Thank you for participating! Damn!, Lu Shu almost knocked into the basin, Youre a magical system, how can there be such a terrible option on the wheel?! How can this work?! Whats the point in spinning this damn wheel?! His total of 701 distress points had just been set back by 100 but he did not want to stop. After all, this lottery was the only thing he could do with this new system. Ahh whatever, Ill try again! The wheel started spinning.. Thank you for participating! Thank you for participating! Thank you for participating! What shi*t am I participating in! Lu Shu tried another 5 times, and got another 5 participation notifications! Am I so unlucky? Can someone tell me whats the chances of getting this damned result? Lu Shu had no idea what other things he could have gotten as he had only seen that one result. What a scam! For the last time, the wheel started spinning once again and Lu Shu shouted stop without hesitation. As the wheel stopped, Lu Shu was surprised to see the needle-arrow pointing to a blur spot and not the participating one. The blur slowly dissipated and revealed a plum-like, red and long fruit. A refresher fruit has been added to your inventory. You can retrieve items from your inventory anytime you wish. Retrieve. A refresher fruit appeared instantaneously in Lu Shus palms. The delectable looking fruit was said to have an effect of cleansing the body. To eat or not to eat? Without hesitation, Lu Shu put the fruit into his mouth as it turned into a wave of heat which coursed through his body. In the winter, the room temperature was rather low and even after a bath, Lu Shu was still felt cold. But eating the fruit had suddenly removed any feeling of coldness, only to feel a pulsating heat deep within his body and drops of sweat started forming soon after. This feeling It felt like his whole body had been purged completely, amazing! Lu Shu, who had always been unhealthy and prone to sickness, felt like his bodys weaknesses had been lifted, as though the fruit had released all the burdens shackled to his body. Although Lu Shu did not turn into those legendary strong men, the change in his body was significant enough to make him feel over the rainbow. In school, Lu Shus physical education teacher would always let him sit out of runs and exercises and even during ball games as he was too embarrassed to participate. His lacking and scrawny looks also affected his confidence whenever he talked to the girls in his class As Lu Xiaoyu had always commented, what girls were there to attract with such a weak body Lu Shu once again checked his account balance, left with one point The points came quickly but were also depleted quickly. He then checked the records again, a new update: one point from Zhi Weis distress His grudge Lu Shu thought that the system was quite amazing to know who was feeling distressed because of him. Lu Shu, come out and eat your noodles! Lu Xiaoyu shouted. Lu Shu replied instinctively, remember to add some green onions for me. They had grown some green onions in their garden and it was a waste not to eat them. In the records: from Lu Xiaoyus distress, +10, +10, +10.. Lu Shu took a deep cold breath A normal person would have gone out to pacify the angry girl but Lu Shu was not normal Put some parsley too! Lu Shu shouted. +10, +10, +10 Lu Shu continued annoying her, thinking that this cheeky Lu Xiaoyu would be able to contribute to half of his daily distress points! Thinking about it, Lu Shu cheerfully went out to eat his noodles and seeing Lu Xiaoyus stern looking face made him even happier. Lu Shu, you used to be the one who cooked noodles for me! Lu Xiaoyu complained with a straight face. No issues, from now onwards you will cook, as he finished his sentence, Lu Shu noticed that another 20 points had been added and smiled uncontrollably. But he could not always bully this kid. After all, in this entire world, they had only each other to rely on. The snow was getting worse and the whole world seemed to have turned white as the seemingly lonely snowflakes slowly drifted down. Thats right They had only each other in this world Lu Shu, shall we build a snowman later? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Sure, Lu Shu replied with a smile, What kind of snowman? Lets talk about that later, Im still deciding, Lu Xiaoyu continued eating her noodles. She had chosen to leave the orphanage and be with Lu Shu not because Lu Shu treated her well, but because she felt like family to him. It was as simple as that. Family. In reality, this word felt so distant to the two of them. In the end, they did not manage to build any decent looking snowman. The two of them had no talent in this area compared to others who always seemed to be able to build really good ones. Finally, within their courtyard sat two snowmen- a small one and a big one. Besides their man-like silhouettes, their features and details were a mess. The two lonely snowmen stood tightly beside each other in this cold, dark world Chapter 6 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Hey, Lu Shu! Why do you not seem tired at all? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously as they headed back in after building snowmen together. Normally, Lu Shu would be exhausted and panting just from going out to buy a 10kg bag of rice. After mulling over it, Lu Shu agreed that there was indeed a huge change. In the storybooks, it was often shown that people who possessed a solid skeletal structure were able to train more efficiently and now that he had consumed the Refresher Fruit, could his skeletal structure be considered better? At this moment, Lu Shu smiled to himself. Unsure of this different world and how it came about, his imagination started to run wild. After witnessing his own new system, he decided to take things slowly and researched more about it who knew what could happen in the future. When he reached home, Lu Shu nested himself on the sofa and was happily immersed in his smartphone. Lu Xiaoyu curiously tried to steal a peek but was not able to figure out anything, Lu Shu, whatcha doing? Just chatting, as Lu Shu continued to focus on his phone. Let me have a look, said Lu Xiaoyu as she grabbed onto his hand. She coincidentally saw Lu Shu on WeChat. The chatroom he was in was labeled: Message In A Bottle. Lu Xiaoyu said disrespectfully, Lu Shu, youre actually playing with this feature?! Lu Shu was too busy to care about her, sending yet another anonymous message: Is cute little fatty there? Anonymous: How about a big fatty? Lu Shu: So are you fatty? Anonymous: Yep. Lu Shu: Damn, youre actually here reading messages instead of trying to lose weight?! The other party went bonkers! Are you sick in the mind !? However, all Lu Shu did was to look joyfully at his inbox: From Lu Mengyus distress, +50 points Alright, alright, raking in the points. I guess it was rather efficient earning points from toying with others and inducing animosity within them. If it actually involved scaring others, Lu Shu did not really have that sort of talent but if it was about annoying and causing them to feel distressed, he was just the right person for this job! And then another anonymous message came in, the other partys message was, Cant sleep, who has some interesting videos to share. Lu Shu, I have, care for some b**bs? Anonymous, Quick! Send it to me! Bless you, good samaritan! Lu Shu searched for a photo of an x-ray of a chest on the web and sent it over to the other party. Anonymous: ??? From Li Mingles distress, +20 points Lu Shu was holding gleefully onto the handheld device he painstakingly spent hundreds of dollars on; happily imagining all the rewards he could redeem or win from participating in the lottery using these points. Its as if this talent of his had finally found an avenue to be utilized in a legitimate way If only it could actually be considered as a genuine talent After leaving the orphanage, Lu Shu spent close to two years studying at Luo Cheng International School. However, the reason he did not have many friends would probably be due to his abnormal personality which others found rather unbearable From Zhi Weis distress, +1 point Hehe, having considered taking a little bit of his revenge, Lu Shu decided to rest his case with this guy. Under normal conditions, he was used to not giving a second thought about what he would say In a blink of an eye, Lu Shu had efficiently accumulated a high of 700 distress points tonight, and a Celestial Fruit would cost him 1000 points. Lu Shu had an inkling to try out the effects of this fruit. However, on second thoughts, since he was lacking in his knowledge on sorcery, he was not certain of the actual purpose of the fruits effect. Furthermore, he was unsure if it had any expiry date and if it would go bad if left unconsumed. In his eyes, only the Refresher Fruit was the most applicable and useful for Lu Shu personally. In that case perhaps going for the lottery would be most apt for him. What prize could there be in the lottery? Would there be a rare grimoire to be won? As these thoughts raced through his mind, and Lu Shu was getting all fired up. He had already guessed that what he had was thoroughly different from others. From the countless web searches and documents he had gone through in order to find out about his circumstance, not one person knew anything the trinket which once hung from his neck. It was as if it was a unique, one-of-a-kind piece of artifact. On television news, some claimed to have awakened their supernatural power suddenly while some claimed that they had gone through some life-changing stimulation before awakening to these powers. There were also others who documented priests as they spent long periods of time honing themselves on the peaks of mountains before gaining their powers. From the looks of it, it seemed like everyone had gotten their powers through countless, different ways. However, others with powers already had a head start in this field compared to him. Lu Shu was dying to find out whether this new system would be able to grant him a new spell; that way, he would be able to take his first step into this new world of sorcery. Nonetheless, if the dawn of the magical energy had only started, it would mean that those with a headstart in this field would not be that far ahead since these incidents only occurred months apart. Although he had consumed the Refresher Fruit, it felt as if nothing much really changed and he did not even gain any new powers. After earning his 700 points, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu back into his house and in a fit of excitement, decided to go all-in with his points and enter the lottery another 7 times! Lu Shu stared blankly at the lottery wheel landing on the spot Thank you for participating 5 times, as disappointment started to show on his face. Others who would normally awaken to a greater power by undergoing some stressful stimulations were to be envied. Lu Shu was currently going through a stressful situation too, even though the circumstance as of now was caused by himself. Laughably, when some others went through stressful stimulations, they would attain a new power but as for him, he would only receive Thank you for participating. As usual, lady luck was never on Lu Shus side. On his sixth try, he had won the Refresher Fruit and upon seeing this, Lu Shu could not contain his excitement.The fruits effects were very obvious and since it was his second time winning this item, it meant that the odds of winning it in the lottery were not very low. Hopefully, from this, his skeletal structure and foundation would continue to improve? On the seventh attempt, the lottery awarded him with a golden piece of paper with ever so familiar words on it, and he sang along naturally Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are Lu Shu: ? ? ? ! What is this?! Who can tell me what exactly the heck this is!? Compared to my efforts the whole night, even the old man collecting and recycling soda bottles could not have been more diligent than me, and this rubbish is what I got from the lottery? If only his own distress could be absorbed and converted into points for the system, he would be unstoppable! Lu Shu was in disbelief as he felt that he was in a great amount of stress and anger right now. Why was he not awakening to any powers yet? This whole system was actually meant to stress him out right? ! It had to be! After another look, the words seemed to have changed a bit. Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky When the blazing sun is gone, when nothing shines upon He could not see which way to go if you did not twinkle so Lu Shu tried singing the entire lullaby out loud but nothing changed from the piece of paper. Saying it out loud once more with all seriousness, there was still no reaction from it. Even if the lyrics had changed and you were no longer the same person as you were in the past, this will still stay as just a plain, old lullaby. Holding on to that piece of paper, Lu Shu was too dumbfounded to even complain. At the same time, Lu Xiaoyu who at the other side of the apartment started shouting, Lu Shu, Lu Shu, the snow has stopped! Lu Shu jumped up abruptly and headed towards the window. From the snow-filled skies, the stars were shining brilliantly in the calm, silent night. The silver-white starlight made its way into the house through the windows and onto the golden piece of paper, causing it to burst into a bright, white flame. As the burning flames seemed to reach its climax, the piece of golden paper was burnt to crisp, white ashes; which immediately fused together with the tree-like symbol on Lu Shus palm. Lu Shu suddenly thought, perhaps if he would sing this extraordinary lullaby once again, would anything extraordinary happen? Chapter 7 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Since the words Sing Along were written at the end of the golden piece of paper, it was too obvious a hint. Lu Shu thought it was rather awkward for him to play along and to sing the lullaby out loud. However, upon witnessing the ashes fusing together with the tree-like symbol on his palm, he finally treated it seriously and repeated the lyrics out loud again. Despite all that, there was no effect As he stared gloomily out of his window, Lu Shu eventually sang the lullaby again after much deliberation, Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are Just as he finished the first verse, Lu Shu felt a difference in the atmosphere on this cold, freezing night. The air around him felt like a medium connecting him to the vast amount of stars shining above. The formless message faded into the pitch black sky through the song while the snow on the ground was stirred up by the wind, forming a veil of snow. Furthermore, the boundless galaxy above flowed endlessly like a river of life. This lullaby appeared to be attempting to connect Lu Shu to the galaxy through some sort of mysterious passage. The snow might have stopped, but in Lu Shus eyes, there was a starlight from the limitless galaxy which was drizzling down towards him. The snow-like light descended to Earth gently and exquisitely. It was like a scene from the worlds most stunning piece of art. Shining through the icy-cold air, the thin layers of clouds, rooftops, and windows, the light finally reached Lu Shu before dissipating instantly. Lu Shu felt numerous pulses of light rushing through his body before gathering and resonating around his heart, unfurling the map of the galaxy within him. Truth to be told, Lu Shu was frantic as he did not expect the words recorded on this unknown piece of paper to cause such an incident. Lu Shu knew he eventually had to train and hone his skills to understand the larger, unknown world around him. However, he could not help but feel slightly anxious. Since no one was there to guide him, he was unsure of how to handle everything which had just happened. Lu Shu stopped singing the lullaby and shouted against the wall, Xiaoyu, did you see what fell from outside of the window? From the other side of the wall, Lu Xiaoyu replied, Dont even think about tricking me, Ive been looking outside the whole time and there was nothing. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. Since Lu Xiaoyu claimed so, it meant nothing really happened, which showed that this starlight was not something others could see. It was not an actual phenomenon but rather, a form of energy within him. If singing it again would actually bring together an entire galaxy above the skies, Lu Shu reckoned that there would be people knocking on his door very soon and even worse, all the satellites up in space would have had their positioning messed up. Lu Shu took in another breath of cold air, letting his mind drift off to places as his face turned black. So the only way to use this spell was to sing this rubbish? And the effects will stop once I stop singing?! Did the creator of this spell not feel embarrassed at all? Others could summon an invincible blade just by shouting out its name or activate their powers by striking a pose But why did his activation method have to be by singing a lullaby out loud? ! Lu Shu almost wanted to smash the cup beside him on the floor! If he had kids in the future and others would ask them if their father could sing Twinkle twinkle little star better than them, what should Lu Shus reply be? Haha, of course. Let me sing it for you. Yeah right, go screw yourself! However, Lu Shu suddenly realized the true purpose of the Celestial Fruit listed on the item list. If his guess was correct, its effects could perhaps be used as an aid for training together with this lullaby? In this gradually changing world, Lu Shu was unsure as to what resources others used for training. But logically speaking, it could not be something which you could get your hands on that easily. At this moment, Lu Shu could see clearly from his window that a dazzling red light had started to appear in the night sky and on the third night of the new year, this would be most unexpected. It did not look like fireworks as it would have been a bright light shooting up into the skies before bursting into a colorful spectacle. The bright red light, however, looked like it was a reflection of the ground as if it was a flag, waving vigorously thousands of meters above the ground. Was there a fire burning somewhere? Lu Shu grew suspicious. But if it was actually a real fire, how big of a disaster was it? The light continued to move about in the skies and as Lu Shu heard the sirens of the fire truck, he had confirmed his suspicion. Why would such a huge fire break out in the middle of the night? The only thing which made him feel doubtful was the strange, familiar feeling he got while witnessing the commotion. The white flame burning in his heart was still dancing and for the first time since the car accident, Lu Shu distinctly felt its movements. He did not understand what the flames true purpose was nor did he know where exactly it came from and why it would induce a feeling of long lost reunion in him. In one night, it felt as if the whole world had turned foreign to him. Lu Shu spoke to Lu Xiaoyu from the other side of the wall, You better stay put at home, Im going up to the roof to get a closer look. I wanna go too, as Lu Xiaoyu headed towards the door. However, Lu Shu closed the door shut. Nope, as Lu Shu left for the roof. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +50 points Lu Shu started aching again, how could this little girl harbor such resentment for me so easily But one good thing about these notifications was that it allowed him to be aware, at any moment, of anyone who possessed negative feelings towards him. Unless the other party could mask himself from the system; which Lu Shu was uncertain if such a person actually existed or not. Lu Shu climbed gingerly up to the roof of his apartment. Usually, he would sun-dry the radishes here but since it had just snowed, Lu Shu had forgotten to keep the dried radishes that he laid in the bamboo-made basket and was doing just that. During spring and autumn, Lu Xiaoyu had always liked to drag him along to bask on top of this roof. As they used each others arms as pillows, they could view the vast, limitless sky and the birds; and these times were always filled with warmth and comfort. Lu Shu could see the place where the fire had occurred as he stood on top of the roof. He was curious to find out if tonights fire was caused by those who wielded supernatural powers. Suddenly, he saw a black figure shifting and jumping around on top the roofs of this districts houses which seemed like two human beings. They were approaching swiftly towards his direction and trailing behind them was a huge wave of snow which they had stirred up. The trailing airwaves were caused by the wind vortex coming from these guys. The other parties were extremely agile and although the gaps between the houses were not very large, the real issue here was that they were traveling on top of the roofs very smoothly as if they were on flat ground. These two had appeared to have spotted Lu Shu and had simultaneously stopped in their tracks. During this moment, these two men of unknown origins had formed a huge angle pointing towards Lu Shu, seemingly ready to launch a two-pronged attack on him. On one hand was Lu Shu who had just innocently climbed onto the rooftop, and on the other was a pair of unidentified professionals who in a split second, displayed aggressive intentions. Chapter 8 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The night was too dark. With more than 10 meters between them, Lu Shu could not make out what the other party looked like but could feel, from their contracted muscles and standing postures, that they were hostile. He felt as if anyone could be easily hurt by the other party at any time. However, he could see that the two guys were clad in black coats. The cold atmosphere in the intense winter felt lifeless. The other party seemed unsure of who Lu Shu was as well. A person standing on the rooftop in the middle of the night. It seemed really unusual After contemplating for a moment, Lu Shu decided to climb down the ladder. After all, the other party seemed quite strong, and jumping on the rooftop in the middle of the night seemed extremely weird And the most important thing was The black coats. This triggered Lu Shu to think. Although numerous people wore black coats, bumping into it again in this sort of scenario, he couldnt help but think of the encounter from that afternoon. Not expecting such a reaction from Lu Shu, the other party was stunned for a moment It was impossible not to fear. Lu Shu felt troubled. From his birth till now, the closest he found himself to that weird world was only just. If you were to point out what was different about Lu Shu now, that would be the system in his brain, trees in his palms, the fire in his veins, and the map in his chest. To complicate things further, his consumption of the refresher fruit also had an effect on him. Apart from all these, however, he had no battling experience at all. All these numerous new changes might sound intimidating at first but if he really had to fight, he was one hundred percent an unprepared candidate. Fighting with confidence did not exist in Lu Shus mind and the logical action would be to run when you cant match the opponent. Who knew what happened to the performer in the backstage this afternoon. Lu Shu did not want to end up in that predicament. He wasnt a hero, nor was he like any other hot-blooded teenager who possessed thoughts of being a superhero. He was just an average high school student who wanted to discover what the world had to offer him from somewhere safe. Lu Shu still wanted to discover the secrets of his body and wanted to look after Lu Xiaoyu till she was able to be independent, just like how an older brother would take care of his sister. To nurture her and watch her grow, he felt rather emotional while thinking of it. Lu Xiaoyu never acknowledged that they were siblings even though she gave herself the surname Lu when coming up with her name. That was why Lu Shu could not meet with any mishap tonight. He still had much to do in life. He held onto a bamboo crate as he climbed down the roof slowly. Looking at the two guys staring at him, he shook his head. The other party grew suspicious, wondering what that action meant. Lu Shu felt annoyed and thought, you guys better go quickly. I feel rather anxious with you guys here watching me He pointed towards their original direction of travel, trying to tell them that he had cleared the path for them. At this point, Lu Shu was prepared to flee immediately as he had no idea who they were. The numbers of mysterious occurrences tonight was countless, and Lu Shu felt that he could not keep up with the tempo of how quickly things were evolving. First, it was a flame burning through the skies of Luo Cheng, then it was meeting the black coats, who were from this afternoon, right here. Although Lu Shu had made way, the problem was that the other party seemed like they did not want to let things go so easily. They stepped towards Lu Shu slowly and cautiously, leaping over two rooftops swiftly and consecutively. In the dark sky, the moonlight gave the snow-covered rooftop a silver hue. Soft sounds echoed from stepping on the snow, while the footprints left behind were black and looked especially ominous. Speaking of which, could these people have anything to do with the fire? Lu Shu thought of how the other party appeared and came to realize that they might be fleeing for their lives. Who are you? One of the guys on the rooftop looked down at Lu Shu. His big black coat drifting in the howling wind flapped loudly. I stay here, who are you guys? The two men on the rooftop studied Lu Shu with their eyes, What are you doing on the rooftop in the middle of the night? Its snowing Collecting dried radishes Lu Shu raised the bamboo crate in his arms and swept the residual snow on top of the crate. There were indeed dried radishes in the crate. The two guys on the roof looked at each other. He really came up to collect dried radishes? He only remembered to collect them after the huge snow had stopped? Is he an idiot?! Go home, its not safe here. One of them said on the rooftop. Lu Shu thought to himself, you guys are the reason its unsafe here. He acknowledged them and took out his key to return home. Only when he opened his door with his key did he suddenly feel the stress in his head subside. Only now did the other party believe there was nothing suspicious about him. Lu Shu closed the door behind him, panting. This world was indeed strange. He had some worry previously, what if whatever supernatural incident that happened to him could be detected. What was he to do? He had this worry as he had sensed something towards the direction of the fire that was especially strange. It was not just a thought, but a feeling. A feeling of an actual thing which existed. His hearts white flame beat continuously and the map swirled mysteriously. If he was detected or found out, he probably would not escape the fate of being brought away. However, as things were, the aggressors did not have such detection abilities. Whatever happened to his body, they probably could not sense or detect it. In the process of these two encounters, Lu Shu felt that the other party, the aggressors, were definitely suspicious. But it seemed like they were not the type to harm the innocent. Through the entire process, at least, the aggressors did not resort to any violent means. Lu Shu laid on his sofa, pondering. What exactly was it like in this world? Meanwhile, the two men who were moving swiftly away had some soft exchanges, You sure theres no problem with that guy? No waves felt, hes normal. Good. Lu Shu, who were you talking to outside? Lu Xiaoyu said while dragging her slippers on the way out of her room. Lu Shu did not know how to explain what had happened to her, after all, he didnt have a chance to even tell Lu Xiaoyu of all the weird occurrences which happened to himself. He wanted to tell her everything when the time was right, to at least let her know that he was no longer a normal person and that she should regard him with more respect! He had no idea whether this system had other abilities and it would be good if there was something relevant to Lu Xiaoyu. Just when Lu Shu was wondering how to respond to Lu Xiaoyu, a thud came from the yard outside their house, as if something heavy landed on the ground. Lu Shu turned his head around. There were too many weird happenings tonight, and he had every reason to worry. Chapter 9 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The temperature outside was negative 4-5 degrees and that man must be unconscious after lying there for a night. His life might even be in danger! You, stay inside. Ill go out to take a look Lu Shu ordered Lu Xiaoyu. As soon as Lu Shu finished his words, Lu Xiaoyu grabbed onto the corner of his shirt and silently stared at him. Let go, let go! Lu Shu exclaimed softly. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +50 Hmph, stop being stubborn, its very dangerous outside now. After reconsidering, Lu Shu gave in, You can follow behind me quietly, and youd better listen to me. Lu Xiaoyu quickly nodded and Lu Shu thought that her quick-mindedness seemed quite cute Sneakily, the two of them crawled out through the door and Lu Shu tried to make out the face of the man. It was the performer from this afternoons circus, the one who had been taken away by the men in black! Interestingly, two men in black had just run off and now this man had collapsed in front of the door. He looked very pale and weak. What should I do? Wasnt he taken away? Did he escape? Lu Shu could not believe that those men who claimed to be from the fire brigade would release this guy voluntarily. At that point of time, he knew that the fire in a distance must be because of this guy and his power must have had something to do with fire. The huge fire that lit up the entire city and this performer who had just escaped from an unknown place He speculated that the man must have set the fire in order to escape from the two men in black earlier who were clearly after him. That man was merciless, setting such a huge fire for his own escape. Who knew if the fire had hurt anyone? Of course, Lu Shu was only guessing and the truth was still unknown. But the real issue that he was worried about was the connection between that performer and those men. There was a saying that with great power comes great responsibility but Lu Shu disagreed. He felt that one should just mind his own business and live selfishly. Being selfless to the point of losing oneself was foolish and no one would even reward such actions. With changing times, heroes appeared and left, and new heroes would always replace old ones and this seemed like a form of glory to them. But in this world, no one could fully replace another. This so-called replacement was merely the appearance of a new person while the previous one was forgotten. If the men donned in black came back then, Lu Shu would be in such a pinch. What should we do? Do we save him? Lu Xiaoyu asked. I dont know how to give CPR, but that doesnt seem very suitable for this situation, Lu Shu pondered, Lets call 120 and can you cook a bowl of ginger water for him? It might help. But calling 120 requires a fee Lets not pay it by claiming that we dont know him, let him pay the fee himself when he wakes up To Lu Shu, the fee was a significant amount and he could do a lot with it. Calling 120 and offering a bowl of ginger water was the best he could offer. From Liang Ches distress, +70.. Lu Shu was stunned by the new update in his records. The only person that could be in distress because of him would be the man lying on the ground but could an unconscious man even feel any distress? Unless he was faking it Lu Shu was mad. This fraud happening in front of his house and making use of his compassion, how could he tolerate it?! Although he did not have much compassion to begin with Lets lift him up, give me a hand, Lu Shu whispered to Lu Xiaoyu Lu Xiaoyu asked, Do we bring him inside? Lu Shu thought about and replied, Bring him away from our house, dont bother with him anymore. Lu Xiaoyu: ??? From Liang Ches distress, +470. Inside Lu Shus mind, he let out a scream of excitement. It was the first time someone had contributed so much distress points! Liang Che, still lying on the ground, groaned, Water Water Lu Shu was secretly happy but he continued his act. Liang Che must have been really weak as that could not have been an act. But his condition wasnt as serious as it seemed. Lu Shu bent down and replied, Theres no water, eat some snow instead. From Liang Ches distress, +170 This had confused Liang Che. Since when did normal people become so rude and frank? Cant he afford to let someone into his house just for a cup of water? He struggled to help himself up, Can you let me come in Liang Che had thought that it was this kids first time meeting such a situation, which explained why he was so unfriendly. But before he could get back on his feet, Lu Shu pushed him back down and tactfully replied, No. From Liang Ches distress, +800 Oh my god, Lu Shu was ecstatic! He could earn so much from the distress of just one person, how meaningful! He even had enough points to buy a celestial fruit. At that moment, Liang Che realized it The kid in front of him was not afraid of the foreign situation at all. He was going to tell the ambulance that he did not know him and when asked to be let inside his house, he coldly rejected. Was he wary that this might be a fraud?! Liang Ches expressions slowly returned to normal. Lu Shu became anxious, is Liang Che going to silence him? Since Liang Che was an escapee, Lu Shu was now a witness who could give away leads about his whereabouts to the people chasing after him. If the other party was really planning a murder, what should Lu Shu do? It could not be. In this age, there were not many people who would commit such merciless murders and what were the chances that Lu Shu had encountered one. From Lu Shus point of view, even though there was a small possibility that he was going to be murdered, the fact that his last 17 years of life were peaceful still remained. His view of the world was a peaceful one- no bloodshed, wars or law-breaking criminals around him. As Lu Shus imaginations were running wild, Liang Che mustered some strength to try and get back on his feet. But once again, Lu Shu pushed him back down. Liang Che stared at Lu Shu, and Lu Shu gave Liang Che an innocent look. From Liang Ches distress, +100 Liang Che tried to get up again, but Lu Shu pushed him down again and this back and forth exchange repeated for about 5-6 times. Liang Che had noticed that the kid was quite strong On the other hand, Lu Shu almost let out a wide grin from the recently added 600+ distress points and he could almost afford a second celestial fruit. Chapter 10 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Liang Che couldnt help but concede to the fact that he was suppressed by this teenager. His face turned pale, Why are you pressing onto me? You need to rest Lu Shu explained. Liang Che: ??? Have you seen someone lying down to rest in winter? Liang Che could not let this drag on further. His escape from that place did not come easy. At this time, the people from that department were probably still after him. He could not risk staying here any longer. The initial plan was to find a house to seek refuge for a short while, and seeing two snowmen, one big and one small, in this garden, thought that with such a youthful spirit, these people should be nice as well? These two snowmen might look ugly in the winter, but it instilled a warm and fuzzy feeling into people. However, it was this judgment that led to Liang Che being stuck on the floor now One mistake could lead to countless regrets! Suddenly, Liang Che grabbed onto Lu Shus arm. In this cold weather of -4 degrees Celsius, a flow of heat could be felt from Liang Ches palms, which suddenly turned into extremely burning heat. Liang Che hoped that his ability was enough to scare Lu Shu, with totally no intention of hurting him. The reason he had to resort to that was due to the fact that he was being suppressed by Lu Shu and was unable to stand up At this instant, Lu Shus heart jumped. This was the opponents ability, and he was shocked that the opponent could activate it under such a compromised circumstance. However, he noticed that at this point in time, Liang Che turned even paler. Would using his ability take up his energy? Lu Shu was thinking. Liang Che had no wounds on his body, meaning that he was not tortured or treated inhumanely by the black coats after being brought away. But why was he so weak and frail? Was it because of the huge fire he set in the city, perhaps it consumed too much energy? If this was true, Liang Che might have come here to seek a place to recover. At that instant, the white snow in the dark night suddenly turned crimson red as a red flame sparked alive. The reflection of the flame did not waver, and even the wind changed direction! Lu Shu wanted to lose his grip on Liang Che and move out of his area, but Liang Che had already grabbed onto his arm. The problem was, however, that the flame in Liang Ches hand soon fizzled out. The atmosphere was tense again, and Lu Shu glared at Liang Che. Liang Che stared back at his arm that was grabbing onto Lu Shu He initiated his ability once again, causing a hot flame to arise once more. The white flame in Lu Shus heart jumped slightly as the flame on Liang Ches palms ceased once more From Liang Ches distress, +150 The white flame hopped around very slightly, and even Lu Shu himself did not notice anything unusual. All of this, to Liang Che, was very unexpected. Was it because he had exhausted all of his energy? Using his ability had indeed depleted him, leaving him fatigued and since he had only discovered his ability for a short period of time, he had yet to fully master his abilities. Which was why he had absolutely no idea what was happening! He was adamant about his incompetence, burn! Poof, extinguished From Liang Ches distress, +150 Burn! Extinguished From Liang Ches distress, +150 Ugh, Liang Che inhaled a breath of cold air and sighed awkwardly, Would you believe me if I told you I was joking previously? Of course Id believe you. You continue then, Lu Shu was celebrating the points he was amassing from Liang Ches distress. This guy was so weak he could never hurt him now, he should make use of this situation to earn more distress points Lu Shu already had more than 1700 distress points now, he could even purchase the second celestial fruit he was eyeing. He wanted to know what it would feel like to practice his lullaby after eating a celestial fruit This damned lullaby, thinking of that over-extravagant lottery system pissed Lu Shu off. Liang Che, upon hearing Lu Shus words, thought to himself: This teenager had a rather high threshold. He then used his ability again, twice, and the fate was still the same for both attempts. Liang Che did not dare to use it anymore and any further usage of his abilities would probably result in him not having the energy to even walk! This smiling teenager in front of him was definitely his curse. Liang Che did not know why he was smiling so happily, it seemed as if he just found a stash of money From Liang Ches distress, +291 Liang Che had a face full of helplessness. Good man, let me go Shall I call the ambulance for you? Lu Shu said with good intent. He still felt that he could get more from this guy, but he was also clear that if the black coats really came, it would not be good for him as well. No need, theres no need Liang Che got slightly anxious upon hearing the word ambulance. Oh, then go! Take care along the way and go home earlier. Dont let others worry about you, Lu Shu nodded his head and pulled Lu Xiaoyu aside. He had no reason to make this guy stay, and felt that letting him stay would do him no good. Even though he had a huge secret now, and that he could experience that new, unknown world now, he felt that this secret should only be kept between Lu Xiaoyu and him. He, by himself, grew up into a 17-year-old naturally. In the past, he only had Lu Xiaoyu by his side all along and in the future, he probably did not need any other so-called companions. It wasnt Lu Shu who was cold-hearted, it was the cold and realistic world. Liang Che stood up pitifully and turned away. It was really unlucky for him and of all the doors he could have chosen, he chose this one. Couldnt he try another household? Lu Shu watched as Liang Che left. However, the distress points from Liang Che was still rising, it was definitely a good deal for Lu Shu. He was also not worried that this guy would come back to him for revenge. After all, the Liang Che was struggling to even stay alive, how could he have the time or effort to come for Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu held onto Lu Shus shirt and walked back into the house, Was that the performer from this afternoon? It should be him, Lu Shu nodded. Wasnt he taken away? Why would he appear here? Lu Xiaoyu asked, scratching her head. Possibly for his freedom? Lu Shu could only think of this answer. If it was him in that situation, he would also exhaust every capability or method to escape. What could be more important than freedom? Was he trying to burn you just now? Lu Xiaoyu asked. It seemed like it, Lu Shu nodded. Then why did he fail? Possibly because he was weaker Lu Shu explained. Lu Shu then you would never awaken to your ability, or whatever ability you would awaken to would be useless because youre even weaker than him. Youve been weak since young, Lu Xiaoyu chided. Lu Shus expression turned dark, What nonsense are you spouting. I have an ability alright, Ive already awakened to my powers! Are you sure? Let me see? Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. Lu Shu hesitated for a moment. He did not have an ability to show this girl! He hadnt even started training! Lu Shus problem turned into slight rage, Go and sleep quickly, I already told you not to come out but youre so stubborn! Hehe, Lu Xiaoyu could only muster a soft snigger. Chapter 11 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations A huge fire, huge enough to burn on for one day and one night. When the day came, almost all the residents could see the thick, black smoke rising in the heart of the city. The towering black fumes, which reached heights of tens of meters struck panic in the peoples hearts. The fire occurred at the shopping mall at 429 Shachang road. The entire stretch of shops was burnt into black ash. The black ash and debris were still left on the road like scars, and it was horrific. Some people claimed that when the fire was raging, the entire district was raging with huge flames. Neighboring districts were thrown into panic and no one knew what to do. It was not realistic for anyone to try and put out such a massive, raging fire. The fire devoured the entire mall like a forest fire. It could only be contained, but not be extinguished. The firefighting department could only try to contain the fire, and to prevent it from getting even bigger. One of the most-loved malls of the people of Luo Cheng had vanished in one day. To have such a thing happen on the third night of the lunar new year was like giving everyone of Luo Cheng an ominous warning to the approaching year. Luckily, the mall closed at 7 pm on the third night of the lunar new year, and the fire happened at about 11 pm. As it was one of the first nights of the new year, not many people were out on the streets, or the consequences would have been detrimental. The governors of Luo Cheng were anxious and drenched with cold sweat. If there were really 100 deaths, they would probably lose their position in the government. Luckily nothing much happened. The few neighboring streets were blocked off, and what was weird was that the department that arrived here was the civil defense. The civil defense was in charge of emergency bomb shelters for the civilians. Now, some important structures in Luo Cheng with bomb shelters were not some old-fashioned shelters or ideas seen in old movies. The entrances and exits were for the people and utilities. Everyone had two entrances and exits. At the entrances and exits, there were emergency measures, important ones being a silent shutdown of the area, washes, emergency dial to relevant authorities etc. They were the basis of defending the civilians from probable attacks. These measures also included doors, secret doors, and anti-chemical agent passageways. There were many different capabilities and features of these bomb shelters. However, with so many capabilities, there was one word to sum all of them up: Secret. In this generation, many people think that bomb shelters are obsolete, but since last year, there have been new constructions and improvements made to bomb shelters, albeit only at a small scale. When the civil defense arrived, some people wondered if there was a bomb shelter at the bottom of the mall. How was it unheard of in the past? There were indeed many constructions here last year. Huge fences blocked off this entire street last year, and what was queer was that the number of constructions at night far exceeded work in the day. Ultimately, this was just a small detail in the recent fire. The greatest attention placed was not on the fire itself, but how someone claimed to have taken a video of someone setting the fire, using just his hands, in the middle of the night! This person was standing in the middle, and many people crowded around him. Indeed, late last night, there was a person lighting up the mall using just his hands and nothing else. The video showed this place very clearly. The videographer was hidden in a corner, and his nervous breathing can even be heard in the video. It was like seeing an act of terror. If someone claimed that this video was edited, that would be too ridiculous, there was not enough time. That was why those people around the man chose to believe this video was real. They, however, did not know how this was accomplished. Could it be that special abilities really existed? When some things cannot be related to people, you would not care if they exist or not. If Captain America and the Hulk did not exist, it did not seem to matter. After all, those stuff were too far away and unrelatable. However, after the fire last night happened near these people, they seemed to suddenly feel that this sort of weird occurrences did not seem so far away anymore. If such things really existed, there was this discussion on the deleted videos by someone recently. Could it be true as well? With this sort of happenings, some people were afraid as they did not know how to react. Some people were enjoying it too, as they were tired of such a mundane life. They wanted a more colorful and interesting world. Even if that meant the world becoming more dangerous. A slight loss of concentration, and the guy who provided the video suddenly disappeared. Everyone wanted to watch the video again but had no leads on it. Many people wanted that guy to share the video so that they could spread it to their circle of friends. The talk about special abilities, through word of mouth and daily talk, accelerated and spread like wildfire. This huge snow in the winter suddenly burnt alive. Lu Shu was at home watching the news with Lu Xiaoyu. The news only mentioned that there was a fire, and specific details and the source of the fire were still under investigation. It was suspected that flammable and explosive objects were not stored in accordance to guidelines. If the people at the site of the fire used merely the video to explain everything, Lu Shu felt that he was likely one of the few to know the truth, Even the black coats and Liang Che did not notice Lu Shu had already deduced so many things. Lu Shu felt something ominous from this huge flame. He felt that he was a normal person even though he had a special ability to distinguish himself from the rest. It was better to stay low and hidden and enjoy the little things in life. What if that world was too dangerous? However, he could not help but feel that once that supernatural world arrived, no one would be able to stay out of it. If it was really like that, he felt that he had to understand and master the secrets in his body as soon as possible. As soon as possible. The distress points he had now already reached a high of 2193. Buying a celestial fruit now would already be an easy feat. Buy two? Or buy one and use the remainder to enter the lottery? Lu Shu, apart from wanting to know what the celestial fruit would aid him with, wanted to understand the lottery system and what he could get from there. Chapter 12 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Nighttime, Lu Shu was sitting on a sofa with Lu Xiaoyu watching a re-broadcast of the celebration of the new year while thinking of how to spend his distress points. Although 2000 plus points seemed like quite a lot, at least more than in the past, Lu Shu felt that he should use this amount wisely and cautiously. In this system, the current shop only showed one item, who knew what would appear in the shop in future? He also didnt know how these items appeared. The host in the television smiled brightly, The lunar new year festival show, brought to you by my favorite Chinese TV channel of 2010, will end its voting at 12 am tomorrow. Hopefully, everyone will cast their precious vote. Up next, enjoy this magic performance magician Liu Qian has prepared for everyone. Lu Shu shot Xiaoyu a look, Youve watched it three times, havent you watched enough? Whats so nice about it Dont care about me, Lu Xiaoyu said, with her eyes glued to the screen. Lu Shu opened his chat app on his smartphone. He camped at the class group, waiting to get some red packets. There were still some generous classmates of his. He suddenly saw a message a male classmate sent, Im home, everyone on the road stay safe. Im home too! Haha! Lu Shu raised his head and found out that Lu Xiaoyu was not watching the television anymore, but looking at his phone, They left you out of a class gathering again? Lu Shu replied indifferently, They know that I dont have so much extra money to go out for fun with them. Its very normal not to ask me out. Lu Xiaoyu stared at him, You can tolerate that? You dont know our expenses at this age. Wait till youre 16 and have to go to high school. School fees are very expensive. Lu Shu said seriously, If we dont save now, well be in trouble then. Electricity, water, they all need money. If not for the vegetables we plant in the garden, we wouldnt even be able to afford vegetables in the market during winter. Lu Shu lied on the sofa, not knowing when he could actually earn money. Lu Shu, lets buy a lottery ticket? Suggested Lu Xiaoyu with a pair of gleaming eyes. She had been like that ever since she heard on the news that someone had won tens of millions of dollars from the lottery. It was all rigged alright? Lu Shu, slightly annoyed, said, The lottery is merely an additional tax for the poor people. What if we win 10 thousand dollars? Lu Xiaoyu refused to concede, If others can win, why cant us? I would be able to buy so much potato chips then. In Lu Xiaoyus eyes, money is for food, and at this stage, her favorite food was potato chips. Hearing the words potato chips, Lu Shu went to the back of the house. He took out a pack of tomato-flavored potato chips and tore it open. He took out a few pieces of chips and threw them, piece by piece, into his mouth, crunching them one by one. Lu Xiaoyus eyes widened, Lu Shu, are the chips crisp? Lu Shu looked at her and said, Oh, how about you listen to me eat one. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299 Lu Shu almost spat his potato chip out from his mouth. Why so much unhappiness from Lu Xiaoyu Here, have it. Went out to buy tidbits for you this morning, it was originally for you, Lu Shu passed the chips over to Lu Xiaoyu. He had taken some time out to go to the mall at Shachang road that morning. In fact, it was not far from where they stayed, and the public bus only took three stops to get there. Seeing that there was nothing at the scene, he came back and conveniently bought a pack of Lu Xiaoyus favorite potato chips for her. The greatest flaw of this child was that whatever advertisement was on display on the television, she would crave it. The television had been frequently broadcasting commercials of potato chips recently They only had each other, and it was quite satisfying to give Lu Xiaoyu something to be so elated about occasionally. Moreover, it was so simple to make her happy. Just good food. Most people find it harder to become happier, as their desires grow consistently. Lu Xiaoyu could stay so loyal and engaged to food, food itself can make her so happy. Lu Shu felt that Lu Xiaoyu wasnt like any other girl. Someone from the class group suddenly said, Did you guys hear about the fire at the mall? Heard of it, why? That fire was really scary, it burnt down the entire mall. Luckily there were only 4 fatalities, 3 security guards who did not have time to react and a warehouse manager. Wait a minute, The classmate who mentioned this at the start replied, I wasnt talking about the fire! Didnt you mention the fire at the start? Do you guys know what caused the fire? The male classmate said mysteriously. Wasnt it caused by some negligence of a flammable object in the warehouse? Someone asked curiously, Was it not? Of course not. My dad was there in the morning and he said he saw footage on someones phone very clearly. A person seemed to have a special ability and could emit huge flames just by waving his hands! The classmate finally said what he had on his mind. Is it true? Everyone in the group was shocked, Could it be an edited video? The quality of edited videos at this age is extremely high. It cant be. The fire started the previous night and the video was already seen the very next morning. You think anyone could create such a high-quality video at such a short amount of time? I think even the worlds best video editing company cant accomplish it. That makes sense theres really too little time, and theres no reason for anyone to create a fake video. Do special abilities really exist? Once this message appeared, everyone stayed silent. Who didnt have any childish fantasies when they were young? If special abilities really exist, then the recent disappearing videos of special occurrences, as well as disappearing forums and chats, were not groundless. Some classmates have seen the videos, and what left the deepest impression to people was someone who said: perhaps more people would, under different circumstances and conditions, activate and awaken their special abilities in the future. These conditions could be extreme joy, extreme anger or grief, or it could even be an ability cultivation technique. Everything was possible. Haha, do you think anyone in our class would have an ability? This is something no one could guess accurately. Whoever awakens an ability please tell me beforehand, Ill be good to you Dont say too soon, I really have a feeling someone in our class would awaken a special ability! Who do you reckon itll be? It has to be me, hahaha! Forget it, I think its more probable to go search for a highly trained master and learn some skills from him. Didnt some people see a higher being inhaling and exhaling clouds at the top of the mountains? I think this is more reliable! Lu Shu looked at the chat log and stayed silent as if he was not part of it at all. This group of people never accepted him to their group, and he had never wanted to join them. They were like strangers who were familiar with each other. Special abilities might be far and unrelatable to his classmates. To Lu Shu, however, it was in plain sight. It was a bigger and different world. One which he felt he could rise up and above into the clouds with one step. Chapter 13 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Someone in the class group suddenly said, School reopens on the eighth day of the new year, so much for thinking it would be on the fifteenth. Stop dreaming, were in the second year of high school. The rock is still waiting to lash at us, Someone said mockingly. The rock was their form teacher, called Rock Qing Yan. He was a middle-aged man with black-framed spectacles who was neither particularly ugly nor good-looking. School is reopening soon, back to the days of doing papers every day. When will it end! Yeah, my brother said its particularly enjoyable in college. Its perfectly fine to not show up for class. School work is also regarded as extra work! My dad says that if I get second-class honors, he would reward me with twenty thousand dollars! F***, rich family. You study hard, us your brothers will be depending on you for food and drinks in future! Haha, hopefully, these extremely doglike and exhausting days will end soon! Lu Shu glanced at the chat log and replied, Actually, dogs arent as exhausted as you guys The group was initially very lively as everyone didnt have much to do during the new year season, mostly just chatting and gaming. In this period of time, friends and relatives would visit, and adults would chat, drink and interact. Children wouldnt have much to do. At year 2 of high school, many people have matured and no longer enjoyed going out to play with fireworks as much as they used to. However, the moment Lu Shu sent this message, the group turned silent Everyone just turned silent suddenly? I was just stating some facts, damn it. Saying youre as tired as a dog every day, actually, dogs arent even as tired as you! Distress from Chen Bokang, +51 Distress from Zhou Fang, +82 Distress from The class had a total of more than 60 people, and within this short frame of time, Lu Shu managed to gain more than 1900 distress points from about 30 people! Originally, Lu Shu was still deciding how to spend his 2192 distress points. Whether to buy a celestial fruit and take part in the lottery or to buy two celestial fruits. After all, he wasnt too sure of the situation. He didnt know what the lottery would grant him, and he didnt know the extent of the effect of one celestial fruit. He had nothing to worry about now, the choices he now had were simply numerous Lu Shu suddenly felt like he found something that suited him. The greater the number of people, the more rewards he could reap Seeing this, fooling with the message in a bottle like he used to was not as efficient. One to one conversations were now considered slow Of course, such an opportunity like todays was difficult to come by. Lu Shu felt that he should consider treading in this direction to gain more points. Seeing the celestial fruit, he noticed that it was very likely a resource to aid in training. Although Lu Shu had no idea what this world held for him, such a training resource would probably be good regardless of circumstance. Lu Shu had seen people fighting over training resources in novels. Just being slightly bad to others, not even endangering oneself, would reap training rewards. Thinking of this made Lu Shu very happy. Lu Shu felt very comforted at this moment. He didnt care how much his words would hurt others, it was alright as long as he was alive and well. Actually, this was one of the reasons why there was always no one willing to adopt him. Most of the time, Lu Shu was pretty normal. However, occasionally, he would utter some nonsense, giving a bad impression to some people Back when he transferred over to this school, as he had to leave the orphanage once he reached 16, he joined in year 2 and had to fend for his own survival, which was why he was not familiar with the rest of his classmates. At the start, everyone would ask him out for activities, but he didnt have much time to spare and after a period of time, it was a silent rule for everyone to not ask him out. Gradually, Lu Shu became a neglected character in class. He attended literary lessons, and his grades were decent, and he never failed to submit his homework. This was because Lu Shu understood his predicament, that he struggled to make ends meet now. Should he quit school, it would be hard for him to have a future. He also envied his classmates for not having to worry about their life. Envious of them having families and of them being able to go out to play. He occasionally thought about his parents as well. What did they look like? Thinking that they were forced to leave him at the orphanage. Some things, however, would lead to feeling even more lonely the more you think about them. Lu Shu once thought, perhaps itll just be like that in this life. Learning to be better every day, and once Xiaoyu turns 16, hell settle her administrative work with the orphanage and continue to send her to school. Hell work in the future, get married and have children. There seemed to be nothing wrong with this plan. Until everything changed in one night. Lu Xiaoyu finished watching the broadcast of the celebration of the lunar new year and turned to Luo Chengs own television channel. Coincidentally, it was broadcasting the aftermath of last nights fire. The broadcast mentioned that the cause of the fire was still unknown, and later announced that the number of dead casualties was 4. Finally, the interviews with the people at the site in the morning were broadcasted. The interview included asking people if this incident affected their mood and feelings towards this new year, and also their thoughts towards the reconstruction of the shopping mall. Lu Shu watched on, and suddenly locked onto a familiar sight. It was Zhi Wei, the young man he met at the backstage of the acrobatic performance! He didnt know why, but Lu Shu had a deep impression of this young man. Perhaps it was because of what happened afterward which led to Lu Shus deep memory, conveniently remembering Zhi Wei as well. Or perhaps there was something different about this Zhi Wei, why else would Lu Shu notice him out of so many people? Lu Shu pondered to himself, could this Zhi Wei be a metahuman as well? Why else would he appear wherever something strange occurs? Which was to say, it was very likely that Zhi Wei had a motive for going to the backstage of the performance all along. These were mere guesses from Lu Shu, but the point was to be more cautious the next time he bumped into this guy. Till now, he was still obtaining distress points, a point at a time, from Zhi Wei occasionally, how hateful is this guy? Seeing the news, Lu Shu suddenly felt a sense of understanding and relaxation. When others were still kept in the dark, he had already understood the truth. This was a type of enjoyment to him. And over here, while his classmates were still discussing metahumans and joking about awakening their abilities, he already had a big distance between himself and all these commoners. Lu Xiaoyu shot Lu Shu a look, Everyone doesnt care about you, why are you still looking at the group with so much focus? Eat your chips Lu Shu was still thinking how to obtain more distress points. Before he found a good method, he had to continue messing with a message in a bottle and to keep his focus on the class group Once Lu Xiaoyu returned to her room later at night, Lu Shu lied on his bed and quietly opened up the system in his head. He then bought a celestial fruit without any hesitation. Chapter 14 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The celestial fruit was in his hand. The powerful aura could be felt radiating from within the fruit. This feeling was obvious, and it led to Lu Shu understanding clearly, that the fruit in his hand had strong celestial powers. The celestial fruit was glowing with a bright light, much like the stars in the sky. Lu Shu hesitated, was this thing even edible? It didnt look anything like a fruit. But the shop called it a fruit, it should be edible? To Lu Shu, he used to be like a frog in a well, with no knowledge of anything. The current him had advanced to the edge of the well, and there was no reason not to take a leap of faith. Eat! Lu Shu stuffed the celestial fruit into his mouth. At that instant, the strong powers of the fruit seared straight down to the map in his chest. Only till this moment did Lu Shu manage to see what this map looked like. It was formed by seven groups of nebula of different sizes. The stars within them were dark and had no light as if they were waiting for something. In every cluster of nebula there were seven main stars. The current burst of light from the celestial fruit was flooding towards one of the dull stars amidst the smallest nebula. At the instant when the light entered the star, the first star of the nebula glowed with a bright light. Lu Shu felt the power from the fruit had filled up the first star, and the surge of light dashed towards the next star, till the second star was fully lighted up as well. Only then did the power from the celestial fruit get used up. Lu Shu opened his eyes. He could feel very clearly the power from the fruit that resided within him, just like a different life force. This power was energy which could be used for him. Lu Shu was always weak, and you could even say that the wind looked to shake him. The current Lu Shu, however, never felt so good in his entire life, and he felt like he was harboring immense power. One celestial fruit lit up two stars of the smallest nebula. Although the unlit stars in the nebula looked bigger, Lu Shu knew that if he worked hard, the entire nebula will be lit up. What will change when that happens? The lit stars in his body glowed as if they were breathing. Every time they glowed, Lu Shu felt a warm rush in every part of his body, and it felt extremely comfortable. This must be the power of the stars. This was a very real and practical ability! Lu Shu tried lifting up his on bed. The bed he used to fail to lift could now be lifted up. He inhaled another deep breath of air and threw a fist onto the floor! The nebula in his chest gave off a celestial strength, and like a gushing river, the strength gushed towards and focused itself on Lu Shus arms. The strength filled every artery and muscle of his, and it even reached his cells. With a boom, the floor gave off a loud echo, an extremely loud one. Creak! So painful! Lu Shu was afraid he might have to compensate the landlord if he broke any furniture in the house. He, however, might have overestimated his ability. He was definitely stronger than before, but the problem was that his fist was still not harder than the ground. Lu Shu had a rough idea of his strength, the level he was at now was about slightly stronger than the average adult. Compared to Liang Ches fire emitting ability when he awakened, his current ability definitely could not match Liang Ches, and Lu Shu could only be envious. However, this did not mean he felt his own ability was weak. On the contrary, Lu Shu was very happy. After all, he had only lit up the two smallest stars. No one knows what the future holds. Lu Shu again bought two celestial fruits for consumption, and the process was much smoother this time. He watched as the celestial strength fill his bodys third star, before expanding its strength. This was something Lu Shu did not expect. All it took was one fruit to illuminate the first two stars, but it actually took two fruits to fully illuminate the third star. Lu Shu felt the strength in his body. Although it didnt double, there was a significant growth in strength. His body, however, did not seem to have changed on the outside. Still the same pale teenager, just not as weak anymore. Lu Shu estimated that he was about twice as strong as the average human. Whatever the case, he was much stronger than before, and it seemed, all of a sudden, like his life was revitalized with hope. The old Lu Shu never envisioned himself as anything special. Whatever the average human was, he would be like that. Get a 9-5 job after graduation, get married, have kids and thats it. Come to think of it, such a thought was so pessimistic This was the life of most ordinary people. To some, however, being ordinary brought along a sense of sorrow. What do people live for? This was a tough question, and no one had the same answer because everyone was different. To Lu Shu, it was for more freedom. This freedom did not mean being lawless, but to have more choices, to have the freedom to go wherever he wanted, to eat whatever he craved. He also wanted to live freely at home, not having to worry about his survival. Some people work for their entire lives, and it seemed to be for the same goal. The higher your status, the greater your freedom. Being able to afford a car which someone else cant was also a type of freedom. Actually, Lu Shu could empathize with Liang Ches actions. Although he didnt quite agree with setting the fire, Lu Shu thought about it from his perspective. If he was caught and experimented on or forced to work for someone else, he wouldve resisted too, till he got wither his freedom or his death. Lu Shu felt that this was a question of principle. Yes, indeed a question of principle. At this moment, Lu Shu felt very happy. He didnt have to rely on anyone for his training, he could try it out and play with it on his own. After all, no one had experience with respect to special abilities, and he didnt need to put in the effort to interact with or learn anything from anyone. Rather than risk being taken away outside exploring, he decided to learn about his skills safely alone. With only slightly more than 100 distress points left, Lu Shu only had to worry about how to continue earning distress points. Having already understood what the celestial fruit provided him with, he still had to think if he should just buy a celestial fruit directly in future, or should he enter the lottery. Lottery? Lu Shus face turned dark upon thinking about the prospect of losing At this moment, in his dark room, his phone on one side of his bed suddenly lit up. It was one of his classmates in the group chat with some news: Hurry and open up this link! Too crazy! Quick quick quick! Youll be shocked once you finish seeing it, it might be deleted after some time! Lu Shu was curious. What exactly got this classmate so excited? He followed the link and entered a black website. Its borders were filled with complicated patterns as if they contained a meaning, but then again, they might have no meaning, just some decoration. The website had only three words in its header: The Golden Foundation. Chapter 15 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Just when the commotion over supernatural occurrence here in Luo Cheng was overwhelming and barely concealable, a website called The Golden Foundation surfaced. The content of the website was simple. Lu Shu could see many videos on the home page of the site. Incredibly, they were all videos of supernatural occurrences which he had watched but were removed online. Lu Shu, at this moment, thought that this website would be closed down soon as well. After all, there was no running away from the government online. However, something different about this website was that it contained supernatural videos from not just China, but other foreign countries as well. Lu Shu didnt even think of this issue previously, but thinking about it now, since people had started to awaken their abilities in China, there was no reason why this would not happen in other countries. How will this change the world and political relations? Lu Shu was unsure. After all, there were many different types of state of the art weaponry now, who knows what would happen in future. All these metahumans did not seem very significant to the country. Liang Che, for example, was taken away so easily. Will people still be governed by their countries or just fend for their own survival in future? Lu Shu didnt think that everything would be as simple. The metahumans who desire true freedom they had to at least have a degree of capability to resist and put up a fight against all these technology and weapons. When these metahumans reach this degree of level, there might really be chaos in our world. But of course, not every metahuman needs to cause an uproar or commotion. After all, it was a period of peace, and even if there was a sudden power, these people didnt necessarily have to show up and cause a huge commotion. Lu Shu, for example, only wanted to stay low key and earn big money. Lu Shu opened up the topmost video. Coincidentally, it was depicting Luo Chengs fire from yesterday. One guy managed to secretly film Liang Che setting the mall ablaze. And at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed that every video had been categorized, from D to E to F. Liang Ches video had E on it. The guy who breathed the clouds was labeled D, and in another video in which a guy turned inhumanly strong. This video was labeled F. Could it be there were different classes of metahumans? Lu Shu then checked all the alphabet categorizations on the website and found a peculiar trend: Lu Shus type of metahumans belonged to E and above, and those regarding strength were categorized to F. There were no exceptions. He returned to the homepage to check for other trends, but just as he returned, he realized that the website was updated! The categorizations were now more detailed! The classes were from A to F, which was to say that the metahumans were divided into six classes, ABCDEF. Metahumans who gained strength were class F. Elemental metahumans such as Liang Che belonged to class E. Lu Shu thought for a moment. It made sense to classify them as such. Even if you were inhumanely strong, you wouldnt be able to beat someone who can emit flames. E class possessed elemental abilities. D class could evade weapons effectively. C class could resist and counter human weapons. B class could draw strength from the heaven and Earth. A class could resonate with the heaven and Earth. Resonate with the heaven and earth Just the sound of it was formidable Wouldnt it be incredible when used in battle? Lu Shu, while looking at these classifications, wondered when he could attain class A. Looking at the predicament now, he was merely an F class. In fact, one of the weaker ones within the class F. Others had immense strength to lift cars, and he had to exert his all his strength to punch out a few 100 pounds worth of power. However, there was an explanation on this classification page. Metahumans who awakened special abilities had differences from those who awakened the ability to cultivate their skills. Those with specific special abilities had a harder task to improve as they had to awaken special skills, and could only rely on their sole awakening. And those who had to cultivate and improve their skills would get it easier. It seemed to make sense, just like Lu Shu himself. Although he knew he was just a lowly F class, he was hopeful of the future as he had much room for growth and improvement. And as for those metahumans who wanted to keep awakening and discovering new powers, that would be quite impossible. The videos on the Golden Foundation had D class as the highest class, and there were only slightly more than 10 D class metahumans across the whole globe. Could that be interpreted as there were fewer people in the classes C,B and A? Perhaps it was only the start of this spiritual generation, and there were not many such strong metahumans as of yet. Once there were more people in C class or higher, these people could be very destructive and hard to handle. What would change in the world then? And even those who only awakened strength, once their strength reaches a level, theyll be hard to deal with as well. Lu Shu wondered about the huge possibilities and numbers of all these metahumans. The government probably did not sit idly and wait for something to happen. They had to take precautions amidst this potentially dangerous situation. Not caring about anyone else, Lu Shu felt a heat in his heart. He wanted to raise his ability quickly, to see a few more lighted stars and if possible, even an entire nebula and see what changes will occur. How could he gain distress points quickly? Going against the world would be the fastest, and distress points would come in quickly, but he didnt have the ability to go against the entire world. To speak the truth, Lu Shu didnt really mind having the whole world dislike him, but he didnt have the ability to do so. Currently, he could only use the methods he once used to gain distress points. He didnt know why, but Lu Shu felt like he was going on a route towards evil people Where there were more evil people, he could amass distress points faster It was a silent night, and there was still thick snow outside the window. The entire world outside seemed cold and white. Lu Shu looked at the website and suddenly shouted, Lu Xiaoyu, you eating potato chips? Lu Xiaoyus voice echoed from next door, Lu Shu you still have potato chips? Nope! Lu Shu replied emotionlessly. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199 Seeing distress points from Lu Xiaoyu made Lu Shu feel very happy. Usually, it was Lu Xiaoyu annoying him but now it was the other way around. Currently, in the class group, Lu Shus classmates were shocked after seeing those videos. Previously, everyone was still joking and they didnt expect the appearance of such a website, classifying so intricately the metahumans. Everything looked to be the truth. The videos were previously seen, the Golden Foundation was just a cumulation of all these videos, and the classifications seemed to be of reason as well. Could it be that the strange, supernatural world could really be upon the humans? Chapter 16 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations This kind of website surely has to be banned, stated someone from within the class. It must be, those videos from before were all deleted. Only now did I realize that this year, there were quite a few who had awakened to their power. As such, I have a strong feeling that someone from our class could already have been a Metahuman Who do you think it could be? The class monitor? I feel that the class monitor has a decent build. I do think you have the chance! Haha, really? Ill go talk to my parents and instigate them to get a divorce. That way, Ill get some stressful stimulation and perhaps I could awaken to my powers too. Youre hopeless This group of people was going on and on about it the whole day. One moment they would be talking about someone who seemed like he could awaken, and at another moment it was another person who seemed as such. Suddenly, someone asked if whether there was a possibility that Lu Shu would awaken to his powers and everyone went silent. No one would dare to openly offend another, considering that Lu Shu was in the group. Everyone felt that there was zero chance it could be Lu Shu. Without even considering his qualifications and looking at his physical condition, he definitely did not look like someone who could awaken to his powers. However, the more pressing issue was that other than the sorcerer who was exposed, the others all underwent stressful stimulations before awakening. Since Lu Shu was an orphan, he probably had gone through numerous amount of stressful situations and still did not awaken, how could he possibly have any more chance in the future? It was impossible. Subconsciously, everyone had seemed to unanimously agree with The Golden Foundations acknowledgment of the Metahumans and that there were indeed people in this world who had supernatural powers. As for them, they were still mostly clueless about all these incidents, unsure how to awaken to their own powers nor did they know the extent of these awakened powers and what changes it would bring upon to this world. Thus, they were here blindly discussing the matter, all harboring some form of hope that they could realize their powers one day. As Lu Shus name was mentioned, everyone had stopped their discussion more like they could not carry on their discussion. All of a sudden, someone mentioned, Lu Shu has to work every day but still maintains his grades in his class as one of the top 5. How does he manage to do that. This was the changing point of the conversations topic. Since everyone felt that Lu Shu would not even have a chance even if the whole class had awakened, they had decided to stop discussing the previous topic. With Lu Shus physical standards, there was no way he would be able to be one of the Metahumans right? Haha, perhaps he has been working really hard at home and could have been burning the midnight oil last night. While you guys were playing, he has been revising all these while, yet another replied the group. Indeed, Lu Shus grades had always been consistently good, considering he was someone who had always slept during classes. Could he perhaps be one of those rumored people who appeared to be slacking in front of everyone but was working extremely hard behind the scenes? Lu Shu was pouting as he saw the messages. As he thought of how his class was the largest supplier of his distress points, he decided to send another message, Some may seem very carefree in the forefront but what you dont know is that deep down, he is actually even more carefree The class chat went silent again. The many mediocre students who tried their best every day but yet could not match up to Lu Shus grades started feeling annoyed. Damn you, would you just shut up for once From Zhou Fangs distress, +77 From Liu Yangs distress, +81 Within this short period of time, Lu Shus distress points had gone up by another 500. He planned to use 3000 of it and still had 800 to spare. Lu Shu felt that the road to riches was dependant on this bunch of adorable classmates of his! However, Lu Shu was not lying. He was always sleeping during the days classes as he had stayed up late the previous night, never for the sake of studying but rather, watching the television and catching up on the drama series together with Lu Xiaoyu. The reason that his grades were good was that he had an above-average intelligence and he had to admit that such people do exist in this world. Obtaining grades was one way to guarantee a future for him but if he were to reconsider his future plans, Lu Shu sort of guessed that he needed to put in more effort into practicing his abilities. He wanted to find out the speed of his ability without relying on the effects of the Celestial Fruit. Then he would have to sing that lame old lullaby Lu Shu tried singing it without following the original lyrics and as expected, there was no effect at all. So you mean to tell me that it would not work even if I sang one word incorrectly? What if he was tone-deaf, wouldnt he be screwed? You cant possibly be discriminating against these tone-deaf people right?! Of course, it did cross his mind that due to its rhythmic lyrics and tune, on top of his spiritual recovery powers, that it was able to exhibit such magical effects. Or was it because of the ashes which had infused itself within him? The tree-like symbol on his palm was initially dull and colored black, but now it had changed to white. Lu Shu raised up his hand and took a look at it. To his surprise, he found out that the once bare tree had unexpectedly three new leaves growing on its branches. Was it due to the three lighted up stars in him? Lu Shu sensed that what he had gone through these few days were rather magical but for him to sing a lullaby in order for him to activate his powers, still seemed a bit too awkward no? Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky When the blazing sun is gone, when he nothing shines upon He could not see which way to go if you did not twinkle so After finishing the lullaby, the distant stars seemed like it had built a connection them and Lu Shu all over again. The radiant starlight which only he could see rained down on him as if it were delicate silver snowflakes descending. Through the clouds and rooftops, all of it reached Lu Shu in warm waves from every direction as they headed towards and resonated within his heart. If one was to consider the Celestial Fruits effect as a gushing current, this current would automatically rush towards the map and gather there. His powers would continue to trickle and Lu Shu needed to guide his powers to flow in a certain direction or it would go all over the place. Although its effects were slow, they were long-lasting. The celestial fruit was not necessarily always available but its powers were long-lived. Lu Shu calculated the speed of which he could light up the third star on the map and estimated that in about half a month of practicing his powers could he then attain another Celestial Fruit. He wondered if the speed he could light up the stars was related to his bone structure at all? Having already eaten two Refresher Fruits, what if he was to consume a few more? Lu Shu reckoned this method was worth trying! Everything he knew was just scratching the tip of the iceberg. Lu Shu did not know the rate at which others leveled up their powers nor did he know what was the most efficient method for him to power up his abilities and all he could do was to experiment through trial and error. All of a sudden, a daring idea popped into his head: Continue on with the lottery, and one day he would reach a point where the Refresher Fruit would not have any more effect on him. The better his skeletal foundation, the better his physical foundation would be. One day, he would be able to travel further and fast. This simple reasoning was something even Lu Shu could understand. Since there was the existence of the Refresher Fruit, Lu Shu felt that the more of it he ate, the more it would benefit him. But he still needed distress points! Lu Shu gawked at the class group chat but could not find a suitable opportunity. And so, he disappointedly reopened Message in a Bottle. Chapter 17 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Hey little missy, are you thin? Yep, the other party sent a picture of herself over from the Message in a bottle feature. Indeed, she was very thin. Wow, youre so thin replied Lu Shu emotionally. Haha, its not that bad, she replied cheerfully. I can take 10 of you on in a fight! replied Lu Shu. Anonymous: ? ? ? From Liu Pings distress, +17 Lu Shu put his phone down as there were no more bottles left for him to pick up and reply. However, he felt that he still had more in him. Looking at his distress points again, it had risen up from 800+ to 1020, only increasing by about 200 points. How slow This routine was not the most effective per se, and since it would always be a one-on-one situation, it would be normal for it to not be that efficient. At that moment, Lu Shu sort of missed his classmates. Never before had he paid so much attention to them On second thoughts, since he could rake in so much distress points if it were in a group; when school starts, what sort of a place would that be? He would be practically invincible! Lu Shu could care less about friendship and all those other rubbish, not like he had any of those from the start. If only all of his classmates could be morphed into Lu Xiaoyu and contribute to his distress points every day Who could have thought that there was already a Metahuman who was scheming against them while they were still dreaming of realizing their powers! Lu Shu decided to utilize all of this 1020 points to enter the lottery spin. With the Refresher Fruit in mind as his main objective, any other prize would just add on to the surprise. As expected, starting off his lottery spin, the first three times he spun the lottery wheel awarded him with the display Thank you for participating Hehe, such coincidences! After going through his first two lottery experiences, Lu Shu sort of knew what the odds of winning the prizes were. His only fear was that the 1000 points he invested into this lottery would only award him with a self-strengthening Refresher fruit, but even so, it would be worth it. However all of his attempts so far unbelievably turned out as Thank you for participating! Lu Shu was stunned. How wicked can this system be, after 9 tries and all of it was Thank you for participating, are you even serious?! Lu Shu felt that his heart could not take it anymore, those were all of his assets. Having already redeemed 4 Celestial Fruits and lighted up 2 of the stars on the map within him, Lu Shu was somewhat content. But the problem was that he had always felt that this over-elaborate system was playing a prank on him. This was his last attempt and Lu Shu heartbrokenly entered the lottery once more. When the wheel had stopped, Lu Shu saw 6 words instead of the 4 words- Thank you for participating- and just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, his face instantly turned black the moment he read what was written. Nevertheless, we thank you for participating. Lu Shu almost wanted to smash the pillow right beside him. Just put Thank you for participating if I did not win anything, why go to the extent of adding those two extra words?! It was as if someone was asking if it was unexpected or shocking?! So you think youre very funny, whos leg are you trying to pull? Hmm? Who are you trying to kid? Lu Shu suddenly realized that this system had some serious issues! He was extremely annoyed and frustrated as he once had so much confidence in his odds of winning something from the lottery but with just 20 points left, there was nothing else he could do. Lu Shu was so heartbroken and wanted to go back to Message in a bottle to continue to terrorize others. However, he was all out of daily chances to pick up more messages. He went onto the web and went to The Golden Foundations webpage, intending to research more on others powers. Lu Shu was just testing out his luck as he accessed the webpage since he did not know whether the site had already been taken down or not. Much to his surprise, even after so long, the webpage still existed as if there was nothing wrong. Could it be that the internet police had not reacted to it yet? But this should not be the case. Lu Shu had observed that this webpage had come up in every of his chat groups discussion and it had already reached the stage whereby it had developed into common knowledge for the public. Or perhaps The Golden Foundation had governmental backing right from the start?! The change was too drastic. Initially, they were secretly capturing these Metahumans but now they just seemed to be publicly hunting them down. Even the media had not made any reports about this and its as if they had collectively decided to keep quiet. The forums were all bursting with such discussions and everyone had initially felt that after all, it was just a conversation topic. At most, their posts would be deleted and the government officials would come to remove them but in the end, their posts were surprisingly left untouched. All at once, the situation had turned into one where no one would confirm nor deny anything about this affair on supernatural powers and Lu Shu sensed that there was surely a twist in this matter. If The Golden Foundation was really operated by the government, then they would definitely be plotting something behind the scenes right. However, this was not the only thing which took a spot in Lu Shus heart. The other pressing issue which troubled him was: It was time to go to school! How could he juggle these three- assignments, superpowers and supporting the family- all at once? Although just thinking about it caused him headaches, having to go to school meant that he was going to meet that bunch of classmates very soon who would contribute to his cause. He just could not wait Lu Shu was pondering about all these as he slowly fell into slumber. As for remaining days left, Lu Shu had been observing the webpage called The Golden Foundation, hoping to find out whether it would be taken down. But what shocked Lu Shu was that it hasnt been shut down. This was not something only Lu Shu had noticed, but something everyone else did! Based on the videos from before, although it was considered to be related to the Metahumans, there was no other source which had brought up the concept of these Metahumans as clearly as The Golden Foundation. Not only did they clearly brought up this concept, they had even scrutinized and differentiated their powers according to grades. Even up to this extent, the website was functioning just fine. This series of events instantly aroused the excitement of many and within one night, the entire population of China had started to discuss the Metahumans. Everyone was unsure if this was the intent of the government since they had initially taken some preventive measure towards this issue and god knows what else. And of course, the most riled up were the youths, and even the middle-aged aunties and uncles were not spared from the excitement. What meaning would becoming a Metahuman hold? It would definitely mean that their ordinary lives would be drastically different from the rest! On the seventh day of the New Year, when Lu Shu went to the market, he had overheard two middle-aged ladies, Oh my, I think your kid could become a Metahuman, haha, one look and I know he has the qualities to be one! You kid, thats impossible. Right now, all he should do is to focus on his studies, as the other lady replied demurely even though she was jovial deep down. From the conversation Lu Shu overheard, he could infer two conflicting ideas which everyone harbored towards the Metahumans. On one hand, everyone acknowledged that it was great to have a supernatural ability and they would be able to make a name for themselves in the future. Could they perform their abilities to others and earn some money for themselves? This was the most simplistic logic the commoners had, as who would reject any money-earning opportunity? On the other hand, even though having these powers was an upside, education had to be maintained One of the ladies spotted Lu Shu and since they were somewhat acquainted, Hey Shu, have you awakened? Hehe even for the middle-aged ladies, the Metahumans had become as good of a conversation topic as their groceries?! Lu Shu saw the sky slowly dimming and during the winter, the sunset seemed like a fire in the clear skies after it had snowed. Finally, it was time to go to school soon. Chapter 18 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations On the morning of the eighth day of the New Year, Lu Shu was already awake. He started to get busy in the kitchen from 6 am onwards and was only done around 7 am. Carrying a pile of stuff, Lu Shu headed out to school. Just before he left, he instructed Lu Xiaoyu, Theres food on the table, finish it quickly before going back to bed. Revise those textbooks I gave you and I will check on you when I get back home tonight. If I find out that youve been running around, I will send you back to Fu Li orphanage, you hear me? Lu Xiaoyu was sprawled out on the bed, holding onto her blanket, all silent. Lu Shu asked once again, You hear me? I heard you Ill get up and eat it later, as she reluctantly replied It will be cold later, wake up right now! Lu Xiaoyu angrily sprung up and sat up on the bed. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299 Lu Shus eyes sparkled, so waking this little girl up every day would award him with so much distress points? Would this mean that he would make it big? The two of them only had each other to rely on and Lu Shu always felt that he had to assume some responsibility for disciplining her. He was worried that this little girl would pick up a lot of bad habits in the future. But from the look of it, other than being a glutton, she did not seem to have any other bad habits. The reason that Lu Shu went to school early in the morning was so that he could earn some money. The school which he studied in from was just one street across from the apartment he was living in. He had his entire education in this school, from the primary school, secondary school to high school. It was called Luo Cheng International School. Every morning, Lu Shu would push out his cart: to sell cooked eggs. Upon being immersed in boiling water, an egg would be cooked entirely within 10 minutes, but if it were to be taken out in 8 minutes, the yolk would be runny. Once cooked, the eggs would have to be placed immediately in ice, cold water so that it would be easier to de-shell and the texture would be better. Lu Shu was very particular about the eggs he sold. Pairing the eggs with the condiments he had chosen, it was surprisingly delicious. The ingredients he used to make his sauce were nothing special. On a small dish, he mixed soy sauce and vinegar equally together with a few drops of sesame oil. Last year when he first started pushing his cart outside of the school, only the primary school students would try them out. With an egg costing only a dollar an a half, it was not very expensive and these kids could afford them. Lu Shu could earn several dozens of dollars each day and it was considered barely enough to support the family. After a while, everyone had known that the eggs he sold were delicious and on their way to the coffee shop, they would buy one or two eggs from him. There were also some who knew of Lu Shus circumstances and had intentionally bought some to help him out. As of now, quite a few people in the area knew of the existence of an orphan who was trying to earn his own tuition fees. Truth to be told, there were quite a few kind-hearted people out there in this world which was why Lu Shus business was doing rather fine. Since today was the eighth day of the New Year, a lot of adults had to go back to work. They would go out to the streets to get breakfast, and since this was the area where all the coffeeshops had gathered, the town council had decided not to manage this area. After selling all of his food, Lu Shud would be able to rush to school. In some cases where he could sell out earlier, he could even push the cart home before heading to school since it would be weird bringing this cart along with him to school. Of course, at times where he could not make the timing, there was nothing he could do about it. Most of the students passing by this street were basically his schoolmates and that was one of the reasons why they had stopped shouting out his name. Rising up the grades was something one could decide on paper from the start as to who would be grouped together with who and they could all gather together. The wealthy could be put together and there was no way you could join in the fun. Perhaps the daily expenses of these billionaires could amount up to millions. This knowledge was something which comforted Lu Shu. The teenagers in this current age all liked to go to karaoke or the theme park together, costing them a few hundred dollars or even thousands. Lu Shu was unwilling to spend his money now and would experience these fun places if he had more money in the future. But for now, he understood the concept of suppressing his urges to enjoy life. Lu Shu had always felt that the words enjoy later was a great phrase to live by. When his schoolmates first saw him selling eggs on the roadside, they all thought that it was rather unusual. However, Lu Shu did not feel any pressure from them as earning his own money to support himself was not something to be ashamed of. Finally, the only ones who felt awkward were his schoolmates. Upon passing by, they would pretend that they could not see him as they felt that neither greeting him nor ignoring him seemed to be appropriate. As such, their option was choosing to pretend to not see him. Thus, Lu Shu was slowly sidelined. This was the reason why when everyone was discussing who seemed the most probable to become a Metahuman, everyones name was mentioned except Lu Shu. In front of Lu Shu was a pot which was filled with the eggs he had just cooked and a small foldable table. On top of the table were small dishes, vinegar, sesame oil, and beside the table was a small bench made of plastic. The customers could either eat here or they could have them as takeaway. Shu, its so early in the morning and youre selling eggs, as a middle-aged lady walked pass smiling, Give me two eggs, Ill have it takeaway for my son. He still hasnt woken up, if only he could be as hardworking as you. Alright, two eggs it is, Lu Shu tore off a plastic bag and placed two eggs into it for the lady, 3 dollars please. One egg cost $1.50, on average he would earn about $50 a day, so he would have $1500 minimally every month and a little more if his business went well. This was all they had to survive on for Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. However, they could not spend all of it since they had to pay their rent of $500 and bills of $100 as well as his school fees which he had to scrimp and save for. Furthermore, he had to consider Lu Xiaoyus future tuition fees when she could independently attend school. Truth to be told, Lu Xiaoyu was very mature. Even though she was a glutton, she would rarely ask Lu Shu to buy things for her to eat and even if he did not buy anything for her, she would not make a big fuss over it. Lu Shu would occasionally buy snacks to please Lu Xiaoyu and every morning, of all the eggs he cooked, he would leave two behind for her which she loved to eat. And whenever Lu Shu was not feeling well, she would slowly keep all of her stuff and carry on the business for him. She was familiar with the process of cooking the eggs as she had observed Lu Shu for so many times from long ago. It could be because of Lu Xiaoyus small stature and adorable look that people would ask her where Lu Shu was. And upon mentioning that Lu Shu had fallen ill and she had to sell these eggs all alone, those dozens of eggs would all be sold out within minutes Both of them looked similar to the snowmen they had built in the courtyard. One big and one small, they were relying on each others warmth to survive this cold and cruel world. For Lu Shu, it was very lonely being alone, too lonely. Such that when you had wanted to speak, there was no one beside to hear you. Thus, when Lu Xiaoyu sneaked out of Fu Li orphanage to be with him, he felt warm and comforted. As for Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu was the only one who was concerned about her future, whether she had eaten properly or not and had always felt that tagging along with Lu Shu would make her life rather meaningful. These two from rough backgrounds did not feel that they had suffered much deep down. This was the very foundation fuelling them to continue living on in this world. At times, Lu Shu would think that it was fine this way as well, without any parents, they could still get by pretty well. In the future, if he were to win an ability from the lottery, he would pass it on to Lu Xiaoyu so that both of them can continue to be partners. Chapter 19 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When Lu Shu had sold almost half his eggs, an old lady and a child came by. It was winter break and the grandma must have brought the child out for breakfast. The child wanted to eat eggs and his grandma brought him to Lu Shus stall, Youve already eaten your breakfast. After this egg, lets go home to finish your homework. Okay, the little kid nodded. As soon as he finished one, the kid wanted more of the delicious eggs but grandma was not happy. It was unhealthy for kids at this age to be eating too much. Please granny, eating more will help me awaken! The kid argued. Lu Shu was surprised to see such a young kid talk about awakening. Just how much influence does this golden foundations website have? Grandma did not seem surprised and attempted to convince the kid, Eating too much will make you fat and stop you from awakening. Lu Shu could not help but ask, Little fella, why do you want to awaken? I want to fight for world peace! The kid replied with a serious look. Haha protecting world peace eh, Lu Shu said sarcastically, Thats really ambitious In reality, most boys turned out just like this from watching too many cartoons. But Lu Shu did not have this opportunity as the only television in Fu Li orphanage was always playing the channel the dean liked. Big brother, if you were to awaken, what will you do? The kid asked. Lu Shu was stunned. This question was something he had never thought about. Lu Shu contemplated and replied, Probably earn some money first and then travel to the places I want to visit. In school, he had always been jealous of his friends who had parents to bring them out to different places to play. He never did and in this whole world, he had only been to Luo Cheng. Curiously, the kid probed, What else? Then Ill find a quiet place to live in, Lu Shu replied quite seriously as this was his heartfelt words. Thinking about it, watching TV shows and spending everyday messing around with Lu Xiaoyu without any woes or worries was quite meaningful. So unambitious! A person like you wont be able to awaken. From the kids perspective, he already had an upper hand over Lu Shu with regards to their ambitions. Lu Shu had enough, Have you finished your homework, if not quickly follow your grandma back and do so! He then told the old lady, Nowadays you can buy homework answers outside so its better to watch over the kid, or else he wont benefit as much from his homework! The old lady was surprised, Theres such a thing?! The little kid was confused and shocked. Somehow Lu Shu had gotten him into deep sh*t! From Yu Lis distress, +90 In the end, the kid did not get his second egg and hurried home with his grandma to complete his homework. In the meantime, Lu Shu saw a group of his classmates walking past the street but they did not even acknowledge him, as though he was a stranger to them. This distant relationship with them was just nice as there were no feelings of stress or burden. It was the first day the adults had gone back to work after New Years holiday which gave Lu Shu prosperous business. And the distance to class takes about 20 minutes which gave him more than enough time to go home to put down his stuff and walk back to school. Back then, he had rented this house because of how convenient it was. As he returned home, Lu Shu made sure that Lu Xiaoyu had finished the food on the table before he packed his things to get ready for school. He was looking forward to seeing how the people in school were reacting to the incident on the golden foundations website. Even on the roads, he could hear chatter about the awakening incident. Some were just envious and jealous whereas others were speculating about specific and in-depth methods on how to awaken These speculations, generally about awakening and related topics, were purely based on the videos found on the golden foundations website. But most of the methods mentioned included receiving some sort of shock that resulted in awakening. It seemed like there was not a better method. A huge commotion was brewing in school, although only Grades 11 and 12 had started school at this time of the year. The golden foundations website was never closed down and they even started a forum for discussion. Everyone started to realize that awakening was very real and happening which explained such a commotion. Especially to those hot-blooded teenagers who were in this rebellious phase where they yearn for nothing but freedom, the awakening was something they all dreamt of achieving. Awakening meant that they can finally escape the control of their families. They were not mature enough to have any clue what they wanted to do after they had really escaped from their homes. To them, the awakening was just really cool and something to show off. As Lu Shu walked on, he suddenly had a thought, Can I practice using the map in the day? Although the stars were only visible at night, it was a modern knowledge that they were just other galaxies in the space. Not being able to see them in the day did not mean that they were not there. Lu Shu sneaked into an uncrowded place and sang Twinkle twinkle little stars softly. Indeed, he suddenly felt the map within him start to conform with the sky! But this time there were no falling stars, only a ray of sunlight which penetrated his body. At the same time, numerous spots of bright lights appeared inside him and started moving towards his heart. Their target was the flame of his heart. That was strange. So using the map in the day had another effect? The appearance of this flame, then obtaining the golden paper, followed by this new method of training his map all felt closely related. Did all these happen because of his pendant? Lu Shu had always wondered who gave him this pendant and what magical secrets were hidden in it. But he never figured it out. He did not even know who his parents were, where could he start searching? The flickering white flame did not seem to have changed much, maybe a little more intense? Lu Shu felt that the day training must have its own uses. It was less energy consuming than the night one which required him to lead the movement of the stars. At that moment, Lu Shu was being wary of the people around him but it seemed like no one realized him practicing his powers and he finally relaxed. For some unknown reason, the abnormalities of his body were very hidden. He was able to detect the waves surrounding Liang Che, a slight amount from the black coats but no one seemed to be able to detect his. Could it be due to his lack of training? Chapter 20 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations If he was to say that he was absorbing the powers of the stars, then there would be no reason for others not to notice it. Since those powers were probably not channeled to him through simple means, what exactly were those starlights that he had absorbed? It did not seem to be similar to what others were experiencing. Being the only one with these powers was a huge issue: there was no one you could discuss this with nor was there anyone who could guide you, it was all up you find out for yourself. But no matter what, it was a good thing to be able to stay hidden. Although the matters with the Metahumans seemed to have been publicly announced, Lu Shu was uncertain if those men in black windbreakers would continue to go around capturing people. As he entered the classroom, he was greeted by the presence of his classmates which he never felt close to at all. For the sophomores, their first day back at Luo Cheng International School had been flagged off with a mock exam. This was to drag the students back to reality since they had been running wild for the past half a month of vacation. Wait till they see their results, only then will they feel despair. However, Lu Shu was neither worried about the exams at all nor was he ever worried about his studies from the start. It was as if this was his compensation from the Heavens, being physically frail from young, he was exceptionally intelligent. During the first exam which was the Language test, there was a huge commotion out at the corridor midway through the test. One student had shouted out loud, What proof do you have to accuse me of cheating? It was so loud that the entire building of classes had heard it. This building had 7 floors in total with the fourth and fifth floor hosting the sophomores while the sixth and seventh floor hosted the seniors. Lu Shus classes were on the fifth floor and climbing the stairs to reach his class would leave him breathless and panting. However, after he had eaten the Refresher Fruit, it seemed to have cured the weakness within him and he could now ascend the stairs without much of a problem. Furthermore, after he had lighted up two of the stars, his physical abilities were double of an average adult. Even though he still looked thin and fragile, he actually had a lot of strength. The commotion had obviously occurred on the same floor and Lu Shu was wondering which class did was this student from, how brave Shortly after, everyone heard a loud, resounding noise. It sounded as if a wood-like object had been smashed and shattered into pieces as it fell from a height onto the ground. The commotion at the corridor started to intensify and had become extremely rowdy. Lu Shus form teacher walked out of the class to take a look, appearing to not care about the exam anymore. The form teacher, Shi Qingyan, immediately had a huge change in expression the moment he exited the class as he rushed across the corridor. At this moment, Lu Shus Sophomore Class 3 went crazy. What exactly could have happened that would cause Shi Qingyan to exhibit such an expression? Suddenly, in the corridor outside of the class, Shi Qingyan extorted, Stop, how dare you raise your hand against a teacher! There was an uproar within the class as everyone looked blankly at each other. Even Lu Shu was stunned. Who was that daring such that he would beat a teacher up on the first day of school? Being caught cheating was not something very usual but since this was just an insignificant exam, the school would not give the student any demerit points. However, would hitting a teacher not turn it into something very severe? Someone from the class stuck his head out and took a peek, Oh damn! Quick, come take a look, forget the exam, every other class is out here looking at this already! As such, everyone ran out to see what exactly had happened and Lu Shu was no exception. The corridor was filled with bystanders and Sophomore Class3 had come out a little later than everyone else. Clueless, they asked around and a male student with a perplexed look on his turned around and answered, Some guy from Sophomore Class 7 had awakened. He was caught cheating and was able to lift up the rostrum with one hand, flinging it down the building Metahumans?! This word was too shocking, someone close by had actually awakened to their powers? All these jokes had finally become true and it occurred just next to him. Someone had remembered what The Golden Foundation had introduced on their site about the Metahumans, So this is the strength-type Metahuman? I cant even move the rostrum with both my hands! Yeah, I have an old pal in that class and when I asked him, he confirmed that the guy really did lift up the entire rostrum with one hand. Although it looked like it took a lot of effort, this isnt something a normal human can achieve and even that guy had claimed to be have awakened himself. Theres no running away from this matter. Lu Shu was deep in thought. It was not because of his background that he had dared to hit the teacher but rather, it was due to him being frantic as his powers had just awakened suddenly. Or perhaps, he already had a grudge against this teacher and he felt that he was incredible after becoming one of those fabled Metahumans. As such, his mentality had exploded and he could not contain himself. He was probably thinking that since he was already some sort of a superhuman and he had not witnessed Liang Che getting captured just like Lu Shu did, he felt that he did not need to go to school anymore and he could go out to protect the peace and order of the world. This was similar as to when a beggar was to be given a large sum of riches, exploding with emotions and going out of control. Lu Shu had also realized that these pure strength-type Metahumans do not feel their own strength fluctuating. Perhaps, their powers only enhanced the strength of their bodys condition directly. He could not help but feel that maybe these strength-type Metahumans would, unfortunately, be useless in the future? Unless they were able to come out with a few special skills of their own, how would these Metahumans who purely relied on their bodily strength standoff against those elemental-types? Todays commotion could not be contained and Lu Shu decided to push his way forward towards the scene. He had wanted to close the distance between them and find out what the strength-type Metahumans would look like. At that moment, the rays of the Sun shone and converged onto Lu Shu. Not to worry, these sunrays had just become fuel for the fire within his heart. He wanted to find out whether his fellow Metahumans would be able to feel the fluctuation occurring within him as well. Lu Shus strength was now double of an adult as he carefully pushed his way forward. Someone within the squeezy crowd had become annoyed and turned around, angrily staring at Lu Shu and cursed, How many times do you wanna push! Lu Shu was stunned, Just once. This time was the people around him who was stunned. The girls sneered as the boys found it to be music to their ears. Lu Shu did not care much as his main concern currently was to push his way forward to take a look. However, the male student in front of him was genuinely mad and wanted to shove him. Upon lifting his hand up, he saw that Lu Shu had already swiftly placed one hand on his chest. Following that, a huge force originated from that tiny arm, as he got unbelievably shoved by Lu Shu. The male student staggered before falling onto the people around him. From Zhang Zhengs distress, +70 The other party had never expected such strength from Lu Shu which was too much for him to resist and since it was done with such speed, he was unable to react as he stumbled from his position. However, this amount of strength was not something incomprehensible and as such, the other party did not think too much about it. When he had finally stood up and was about to give chase, Lu Shu had already vanished into the crowd. Lu Shu was definitely able to push his way through the crowd but he could not as he sensed something amiss. As he made his way forward, Lu Shu had suddenly felt a fluctuation of power right beside him. He unintentionally turned his head around and had surprisingly found out that this fluctuation of power had come from a female student from the neighboring class. In this one school, including himself, there were three Metahumans?! Chapter 21 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu hid within the crowd and secretly observed the female student who was emitting waves. She looked calm while she watched the whole commotion. Lu Shu thought that this female student was way smarter than the male student who threw the rostrum down. Being calm under such uncertain circumstances was a much more intelligent choice. Doing so would give one more flexibility to think before reacting to whatever was going to happen next, unlike throwing the rostrum and leaving your fate to others. He could detect the waves coming from her but he could not tell what class of metahuman she was besides that she was at least a class E metahuman. At that point in time, Lu Shu was still a pitiful class F. He wanted to quickly earn more distress points but before that, using refresher fruits would strengthen his body and increase his potential. After some observations, Lu Shu was certain that the female student had not realized the abnormalities about him and he finally calmed down. It seemed like others really could not detect his powers. Paying no mind to the female student, he started wriggling his way through the crowd to the front and eventually managed to reach the door of Sophomore class 7. The bespectacled male student had already settled down and Shi Qingyan was helping out the form teacher of class 7 whose face was swollen from the beating. The male student was still edgy and Lu Shu felt that without the help of another metahuman, it was impossible to stop him. Being a metahuman himself, he could tell how obtaining such powers could easily make a teenager feel mistakenly invincible. Being a metahuman amongst a group of normal people was like being a tiger within a herd of sheep. Whether the tiger would eat the sheep was one thing but there was already an undeniable difference in strength and advantage. During puberty, some of the teenage non-metahumans were already bragging about beating up teachers and joining gangs, imagine what would happen after awakening Lu Shu had no idea what kind of person the male student was but anyway, he had suddenly snapped. Lu Shu had just wanted to take a look and did not plan to interfere or do anything unusual. The male student exclaimed, You can try calling my parents if you can even find them. Did his parents leave him? Lu Shus own class representative responded objectively, Security will be here soon. You will face the law for your actions and there is no need for us to call your parents, we will just hand you to the police! The male student laughed, Im only 17 and underage. So what if I had hit him, I dont even want to come to this school anymore! Hearing his smug and uncouth words, Lu Shu suddenly realized that this was a golden opportunity to earn some distress points, That The moment Lu Shu opened his mouth, all bystanders turned their attention to him and there was a momentary silence. He continued, The criminal law states that committing any of the 8 big crimes after the age of 14 will require you to face full consequences but under the civil law, the minimum age is 16 In order to sound more convincing, Lu Shu even listed out the 8 big crimes, The 8 big crimes include murder, assault, rape, robbery, arson, drug dealing, spreading dangerous substances and bombing. What youve just committed was assault From Li Qis distress, +481! This male student, whose name was Li Qi, started acting panicky. Wow, so much Lu Shu immediately backed off and started making his way back to his class through the crowd. The guy had suddenly generated so much distress points, what if he charged at him? The students watching the commotion were stunned. Why did this person come all the way here just to say this? And after he finished his sentence, he immediately turned around and left?! Actually, Lu Shu could also throw a rostrum single-handedly with some effort. A rostrum weighed only about a few tens of kilograms and so Lu Shu was not that afraid of Li Qi. But the problem was that if a fight started there and then, the black coats would be in for a pleasant surprise when they arrive to be able to catch two of them in one go! After Lu Shu had left, the commotion died down and everyone stood there speechless. Shi Qingyan had said those words just to scare him a little and this kind of issue would normally be settled within the school itself. On the other hand, Li Qi had originally thought that he would not face lawful consequences for his actions but now that Lu Shu had appeared and preached all that, he could not help but feel paranoid and troubled.. What to do In everyones mind were these 3 words, What! To! Do! On the way back to class, a new update came in, From Shi Qingyans distress, +179 From Li Qis distress, +212 From Liu Dians distress, +111 This was the class 7s representative, From Not only the three of them were affected, even the onlookers were confused. They had wanted to watch the commotion when Lu Shu suddenly turned up and spoiled the fun. Now that the fight seemed to have stopped, it was time to continue with the exam! Lu Shus initial intentions were to earn some distress points from that male student. He was the kind of person who would even earn distress points off those people on message in a bottle so he would not let this opportunity by. No matter who, distress points were the most important! And so his actions paid off Looting a total of 2700 distress points, Lu Shus eyes lit up. As expected, since school had started, his income had increased exponentially. How generous of the teachers and students! With so many points, Lu Shu believed that he could win anything and everything from the lottery and the refresher fruit was something he definitely needed. On the way back, Lu Shu coincidentally met eye to eye with the female student metahuman. Both of them did not react out of the usual and just continued with their things. At this time, the staff, teachers and the vice principal had all arrived but were all too afraid to go near the commotion about a metahuman. Violence against teachers had happened before but awakening, no one had dealt with this! A few days ago, awakening was still a rumor but today, it was something happening in front of their own eyes! In fact, Lu Shu was quite impressed with Shi Qingyan who reacted immediately to this situation and even acted so bravely in front of the male student metahuman. Back in the corridor outside his class, Lu Shu saw that the students were all actively discussing awakening C since it had happened right under their noses, perhaps anyone and everyone could become metahumans! This bunch of students was not just discussing what had just happened, but they were talking about what they would do after they awakened They were planning to create a world peace protection team! Chapter 22 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations At this stage of being in high school and at 17 years old, any talk of protecting the world and preserving peace was all just a joke. At this point, everyone had an ignorant view of the world and had their own understanding as to what the world could be like in the future. There were some who still possessed a pool of hot-bloodedness, but had also understood that not everything in this world could be accomplished just by relying on passion. And thus, protecting the world and preserving peace was just a joke for everyone. The things which everyone thought of doing upon becoming a metahuman were not that noble actually. These students could only witness the others awakening their powers and admire them in envy from afar. But Lu Shu, who had already awakened his extraordinary powers, was considering his plans for the future seriously. This is what I think. Since the web had already said that the era of the supernatural is returning, wouldnt everyone become a metahuman? And that it is only a matter of time? Haha, that would be great! Lu Shu could not stand it anymore, Since you said it is returning, was there a period in history where everyone was superhuman? I guess not it would be impossible for everyone to awaken. From Li Yaos distress, +40 From From just this one statement, Lu Shu had unexpectedly gained a bunch of distress points! Honestly, Lu Shu did not plan to be such a wet blanket this time but had merely said what was on his mind. A scenario where everyone in the country becomes a metahuman was far too impossible. At the very most, there would only be a few more metahumans in this country. To be blamed for being honest, how was this reasonable? Lu Shu was too lazy to care and went back to continue with the test. After witnessing the strength-type metahumans with his own eyes, there did not seem to be anything out of his expectations. On the other hand, Lu Shu was intrigued by the female student from next door and was curious about her powers. As for that immoral metahuman student who had violently beaten up his teacher, there would, unfortunately, be more of these people out there in the country. Be it robbery or any other severe crimes, as long as someone who had been bottling up the whole time was given an unimaginable amount of strength, there would most likely be some sort of problem in such a situation. Written in Mister Lu Xuns book,In Memory of Liu Hezhen, All along, I would not use the most pessimistic perspective to judge the people of China. But little did I know that it would become as brutal as this. This statement was rather biased as Lu Shu felt that the people of China should be expanded to the rest of the world. It was not the case that there were villains only in China, but villains all over the world. In 1974, Marina Abramovi?, labeled as the Grandmother of Performance Arts, carried out her performance- placing herself under anesthesia, she sat down on a chair and allowed her audiences to use the 72 types of tools laid out to fiddle with her. The tools consisted of a kitchen knife, a bullet, a gun and even a whip. In the initial hours of her performance, the audiences were hesitant. When they had realized that Marina would not react at all, they started to cut up her clothes, take pictures of her while she was naked, made cuts on her throat with the knife as they acted like vampires and even fooled around with her private parts. After the performance, Marina stated, If you leave it up to the audience, they can kill you. Is human nature kind or evil inherently? This topic has been debated for the longest time. Lu Shu did not really care too much about all these and only wished to protect his own conscience. Now that he had thought about it, if those men in the black coats were acting under the governments instruction to suppress and control the current situation, this could be beneficial for the common folks. But Lu Shu did not like to be controlled and preferred to be of his own free will. He hated the feeling of being controlled, much like the flame burning within his chest, which seemed like one of humans basic instinct. If there were villains, there would be heroes. However, Lu Shu chose to be neither of them. Half an hour had passed after the incident where Li Qi had brutally beaten up the teacher when the police arrived. Without taking into consideration what the school principal had to say, they took Li Qi away immediately. Lu Shu stood atop the building as he looked at this group of policemens back view. He could not help but feel that they had unusually sturdy qualities and suddenly realized that perhaps, it would suit them better if they were to wear those black coats instead! In the afternoon when the language exam had just ended, their form teacher abruptly notified everyone that this afternoons exam would be postponed to a day later. And in place of that exam, there would instead be a physical examination for the entire school cohort and even those who had not started school would have to come back in the afternoon to attend this check-up. This physical examination had popped up too suddenly and they even had to postpone the exam. Furthermore, they genuinely wanted the entire school cohort to participate in this. What exactly happened? Every student did not quite understand what was going on. Additionally, the most important thing is that this was the first time the school was hosting such a check-up and the students did not need to contribute anything As for Lu Shu, not needing to contribute money for this was considered rather beneficial for him Did the one who suggest this physical examination have any connections to the guys in those black coats? If the government was the first to receive the news beforehand, then when anything happens in the future, they would surely have countermeasures in place already. Or perhaps this incident with Li Qi had brought some of their plans forward? But what did this have to do with the physical examinations? In the past, Lu Shu used to have such check-ups in Fu Li Orphanage and they were just simple tests for their sight, hearing, blood pressure and electrocardiogram, nothing special at all. When the time came for this afternoons check-up, only did Lu Shu realize that he had made a simple, common mistake! This afternoons test had required them to draw blood! Damn it, the tests at Fu Li Orphanage were far too simple and he had never drawn blood for a blood test before. As such, this resulted in Lu Shu being ignorant of the fact that drawing blood was a common routine for most physical examinations. God damn it, how poor was Fu Li Orphanage exactly such that they could not even afford a blood test once?! Since he had not experienced it before, Lu Shu was totally clueless as to what it was all about. As for drawing blood, Lu Shu felt rather conflicted since god knows what changes could have happened to his blood ever since he lighted up those three stars? The form teacher, Shi Qingyan, grouped everyone together and gathered them at the field. At that moment, Lu Shu glanced at the girl from the neighboring class and found out that she had a complicated look on her face only then did he feel a little comforted and poised Lu Shu had thoughts of escaping from this check-up since he was healthy anyway and he knew his own body the best. After eating two refresher fruits and lighting up three of the stars within him, Lu Shus physical condition was anything but poor and there was no need for any examination. In the end, he had realized that this examination was controlled very strictly. The person-in-charge had completely followed the name list as he proceeded with the check-up, calling them in one by one This group of people wearing white were rather unusual as they mostly consisted of males. Who had ever seen a hospital which consisted of nurses who were all male? These people could not possibly be those guys in black coats right?! Lu Shu whispered to himself in his heart. If only he was not that well-informed about what was happening, then he would not be over-thinking it. But he was, and he could not help but imagine the worst. He told Shi Qingyan, Teacher, I need to go to the washroom, Im rather urgent. If he could not hold it in, they would not possibly force him to go through the physical examination right? At this moment, a nurse in charge of the examination behind Lu Shu said, Since you urgently need to go to the washroom, well draw your blood first. Come on, it wont even take a minuteXiao Liu, draw his blood first! Lu Shu suddenly felt unwell at that moment, haha, what a smart alec! Chapter 23 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The blood draw took place in groups of 10 and at the moment when Lu Shu wanted to claim that he would faint upon the sight of blood, one guy beside him actually fainted from the sight of blood, falling onto the ground. However! A scene which troubled Lu Shu happened! The group of nurses, surprisingly, did not care about the fainted child and continued to draw his blood while he was unconscious Damn how unlucky! Furthermore, during the process of watching the others getting their blood drawn, Lu Shu was able to feel a fluctuation of power from the nurse behind him. If anyone was to tell Lu Shu that this bunch of nurses were not those guys in the black coats, there was no way he would ever believe them! Who had ever seen blood drawing being so forceful and mandatory? And who had ever witnessed a metahuman being a supervisor for a physical examination? And all the other male nurses were they soldiers? Lu Shu cannot be conflicted anymore, what if the other party catches on to his unusual behavior and suspected him? Just take my blood, Lu Shu had a tragic look on his face. He had tightly locked up the stars in his map within him and even stopped his day-time abilities before stretching out his arm. He then realized that even after he had gone through those steps, this group of nurses did not seem to change the way they looked at him at all. Could it be that they were really unable to sense anything? As he looked at his blood getting drawn from his arm, he thought: at least the dark, red blood did not look to be different from usual. Lu Shu felt that after drawing his blood, this group of people would probably make their next move. Lu Shu suddenly recognized that this group actually comprised so many metahumans. It seemed as though their preparation had been very extensive. Since the government was the first to know and first to act, fragmented individuals would be unable to resist them, no? Even then, they would have to go up against a coordinated and disciplined team of metahumans. From the look of things, it seemed like every development in the current situation was all part of their plan. But will they be in control forever? The thought of such a magnificent world existing was breathtaking for Lu Shu as he looked forward to such a scene. If those A and B class and even C-class metahumans had powers which could go against modern weapons, would they still be willing to be suppressed? Would they still accept orders from ordinary people? Everyone had some ambition in them. After this afternoons blood draw, the school did not release the students early but instead required them to conduct self-study in the classroom. Lu Shu was too bored so he took out his phone and started browsing through the forums. Currently, the forums seemed to be rather interesting as all of them seemed to be discussing the metahuman situation. One of the threads which with one of the highest views had caught the attention of Lu Shu. Its title was: This afternoon, I found out that the three cities had surprisingly conducted a wide-scale blood test at the same time. In the thread, the posters landlord was a senior in the school and his afternoon classes got suddenly canceled and a physical examination was held instead. After that, he had found out from his classmates from his previous high school that it was the same for them as well! Even in the other cities, this was the case! There was a group of people replying to this thread: Im from Xing Zhou and the high schools here are conducting this physical examination too! Here from Ying Chuan, the high schools here are doing it as well! All these thousands of replies were mostly explaining that they had a physical examination on their side as well, with the replies all from students. As for the schools which did not start as early and for those who were overseas and unable to make it back on time, their parents were notified by a phone call that the next time the physical examination would be in a weeks time. If the students did not participate in the check-up according to their assigned schedule, it would adversely affect their testimonial files. This was surely too oppressing. Lu Shu felt rather agitated inside. What was destined to happen would definitely occur and the governments wide-scale check-up could have possibly drawn open the curtains of the future world! Sharing the desk with Lu Shu was an ordinary girl called Ye Lingling. Since she liked to gossip about others, her relationship with the rest was not very good. In the end, Lu Shu, who was ranked first in class and had a sour relationship with the rest, shared the same table with this girl who was ranked second in class This girl would always look for Lu Shu to gossip about the class but he had found it rather irritating. They were not even close and whatever gossip it was, Lu Shu was not interested at all. Ye Lingling peeked over at Lu Shu who was working on the test, Lu Shu, do you think that this metahuman situation is believable? If you were to awaken, what kind of abilities would you wish for? Lu Shu stopped writing, could the metahuman abilities be even chosen by oneself? He turned around and replied Ye Lingling with a serious tone, Freedom, equality, the rule of law, richness and power, democracy, intelligence, harmony, patriotism, dedication, honesty, friendship Ye Lingling was stunned? ??? I asked you about the metahumans and if you did not believe in them then so be it. Why did you list out the core moral values of society?! From Ye Linglings distress, +76 Lu Shu was elated as the first day of school was literally a harvest to him. From the look of it, it seemed like his distress points could exceed 4000 and after he reaching home tonight, he would definitely use it in this Mischief System of his. In the end, Ye Lingling had a loose mouth indeed. While all of them were passionately debating over the metahumans, everyone in the class knew one thing: Lu Shu did not believe in the existence of metahumans. Everyone burst into laughter after hearing this. It was such an obvious fact, and it was as if he did not believe in it as he didnt have the chance to awaken his powers. The Golden Foundation and the incident regarding Class 7s Li Qi were the best examples of the case for metahumans. In everyones mind, they immediately formed an impression of Lu Shu being stubborn and that he had given up all hope of becoming a metahuman. Its up to him to believe it or not. Anyway, it seems to me that he has no chance of becoming a metahuman at all. Just leave him to live in his own world. His studies are indeed great but if everyone awakens to their powers, perhaps education would be rather obsolete in the future. All of them had silently acknowledged that Lu Shu was someone who would never awaken to his powers and even if every person in the country were to become metahumans, he would most likely be the last to become one. Originally sidelined, Lu Shu was now thoroughly excluded from this social circle. Those who were part of this social circle were the type of people who felt that they could be a metahuman and those who were outside of this circle were the people who they thought could not become a metahuman. Just because of this metahuman situation, a huge rift was formed in this class which had gotten along so well originally. It was as if upon becoming a metahuman, you would be able to reach the skies. Lu Shu had heard all of their discussion but did not really care about it since he was getting along in life quite well. Right now, his priorities were to not get into an argument with them but rather, to attain the Refresher Fruits as soon as possible to increase his upper limits and then break out of Class E. He did not let his classmates verdict get to him, and from their enthusiasm about the metahumans, Lu Shu had noticed something: Perhaps, this matter had already spiraled into an international situation! Pure, brute strength was, without a doubt, admired by others. But those naturally Class E metahumans were also admired by Lu Shu. What change would occur if Lu Shu was to light up all of the stars in the first nebula? He just had to wait and see Chapter 24 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations It was already at night once school was over. The sun was setting over the horizon, and a speck of red could be seen floating right over the indigo hue of the horizon. The passing of the lunar new year also meant the approaching summer. Lu Shu preferred the fall because the weather was more favorable, cool and refreshing. He feared the winter the most when he was younger as he had a weak body. The thermal wear from the social service was not bad, but the blanket was thin and not insulating. He used to wake up with a cold nose and cold feet, and at that time he was very vulnerable to illnesses, so he especially hated the winter. After all, to appreciate the winter and admire the snow, those were activities for the wealthy who did not have to worry about food or warmth. Back in the past, Lu Shu would sneak out with Lu Xiaoyu to buy sweet potatoes in the street. They didnt have much money with them, only 2 dollars and 5 dollar notes, and most of their money came from volunteers from the social service. But one sweet potato wasnt expensive. 2 dollars were enough to feed the two of them, and Lu Shu ate less so that Lu Xiaoyu could eat more. On the way home, Lu Shu bumped into an old man selling sweet potatoes. The stove seemed warm and on it were already a few cooked sweet potatoes. He greeted the boss and looked over at the cooked sweet potatoes. He wanted to pick one which was cooked well. Lu Xiaoyu loved eating sweet potatoes, and the best ones were those that were golden and oozing with juice. The boss, holding onto one sweet potato, said, 2 dollars and 60 cents, 2.50 will do. Lu Shu gladly paid for the sweet potato, deciding to give the little girl at home a treat tonight. Back at home, the two snowmen in the garden had already melted. But more importantly was seeing his ripening tomatoes which he planted, and it gave him some sort of happiness. He took out the key to open the door, Lu Xiaoyu! Do you smell it? No one responded and Lu Shu was curious. By logic, Lu Xiaoyu would dash out once she smelled the fragrance of the sweet potato. He went further into the house, Lu Xiaoyu? He opened Lu Xiaoyus room door and found Lu Xiaoyu hiding in her blanket, face white as a sheet. Lu Shu panicked and touched Lu Xiaoyus forehead. It was scalding hot! This little girl was running a fever! Lu Xiaoyu only just started coming to, Is the sweet potato cooked well Dont buy those that are not cooked well, not delicious Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief, Still greedy for sweet potatoes, why did you get a fever suddenly? I washed the clothes youve been wearing for a week, and the water was rather cold The little girl, not as lively as she used to be, said softly. Why wash clothes on such a cold day? Lu Shu complained and took out a thermometer from the cupboard, Put it under your arm. Lu Xiaoyu obediently listened, and within 5 minutes, showed Lu Shu the thermometer. His eyebrows raised, 39 degrees! Just when he was preparing to go look for common medicines in the house, he realized he didnt need to use such commoner means to solve such a problem. Lu Shu had thought about this before, if he could help Lu Xiaoyu cultivate skills as well, will he let her? The answer was yes, definitely yes. Maybe through the cultivation of skills, one could be immortal and live a long life. If he had to see Lu Xiaoyu pass on in just tens of years, while he could live a long life, that didnt seem very favorable to him. He also always felt that if Lu Xiaoyu could train with him, it would be more meaningful as he would have a partner. Even though he didnt have many of methods of training and cultivation as of now, he could possibly teach Lu Xiaoyu in the future. Be it the Daoist training and cultivating skills in the video, or whatever, Lu Shu could attempt anyway. And now, Lu Xiaoyu could eat the refresher fruit. Although it wouldnt bestow her with significant skills or improvements, it could at least make her healthy. Healthy was what Lu Shu felt when he ate the refresher fruit. And now, since Lu Shu gained 4109 distress points from what happened today, it was a huge amount to him and it was probably enough to get a refresher fruit for both Lu Xiaoyu and him. Lu Shu felt joyful spending all these points Celestial fruits could wait a little, as he could train even without celestial fruits and they were replaceable. Refresher fruits, on the other hand, were irreplaceable. Lu Shu had no other methods of achieving what the fruit could provide. Got it! Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu, who was by her side, uneasily, as if something was about to happen. Lu Shu, why is your face so black? Maybe Im an African, Lu Shu replied indifferently. Lu Shu thought he might have encountered a system which was cheating him! The past 10 lottery attempts all failed with thanks for participating! Only on the 11th attempt did a refresher fruit appear! The lotterys lowest prize is the refresher fruit? So in future when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu didnt need it anymore, could it be sold outside? Strengthening limbs and joints, many people outside probably need it. Trading what he didnt need for money for his survival seemed like a good idea. He just wasnt clear about this lottery system. Could it provide him with different prizes such as new skills or training methods? He also didnt know if the refresher fruit an expiry date. Of course, the current Lu Shu didnt have the points or ability to experiment with refresher fruits He passed a refresher fruit to Lu Xiaoyu, Eat it, its for you. Lu Xiaoyu looked at the refresher fruit and her eyes widened. This fruit looked so good, just looking at it felt delicious. She took the fruit and stuffed it in her mouth, and shouted in shock, Lu Shu what did you give me? Why did it disappear immediately after entering my mouth! Lu Shu didnt respond, but closely observed the change in Lu Xiaoyu. Once she ate it, she started sweating, and her complexion changed from pale to rosy and colorful once again, it was incredible. This could prove that the fruit he gotten through his points could be shared with others as well. It supported his point that it could be sold. Even if he didnt sell it to metahumans, he could sell it to those who were ill? He just didnt know how many illnesses this refresher fruit could cure. He measured her temperature again, she had restored her normal temperature. Lu Xiaoyu, as if she felt something, looked at Lu Shu with her wide gleaming eyes, Lu Shu, have you awakened? Although she didnt hear of any special ability involving producing fruits, such a mysterious fruit, it definitely had something to do with metahumans. Lu Shu thought for a moment, I dont know if I count as having awakened, but Im definitely not weaker than an average human now. Do you want to be a metahuman too? Chapter 25 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations This question had to be asked, whether it was for Lu Xiaoyus sake or for other reasons. Firstly, he had to respect Lu Xiaoyus opinions. Lu Xiaoyu nodded, I do! Relax, I will think of a way, Lu Shu warmly smiled and replied, Wake up and eat your sweet potato, just leaving a quarter for me will do. Lu Shu did not specify how he was going to find a way and Lu Xiaoyu did not dig deeper. Their rapport was not something which was built in a short time and since Lu Shu had claimed that he would think of a method for her, she strongly believed that he would practice what he preached. The current Lu Xiaoyu was the healthiest she had ever been. Without the Refresher Fruit, perhaps Lu Xiaoyu would have to suffer a weeks worth of injection and medicine in order to recover a little from this fever which would also cost a fortune. Lu Xiaoyu happily watched the television as she held onto the sweet potato. Lu Shu stared at the clothes airing on the veranda as he could hardly believe that this little girl had such desires as well. This girl was very mature compared to the kids who were the same age as her, if not she would not have helped Lu Shu in his egg-selling business. Although Lu Xiaoyu did not openly express it, Lu Shu knew clearly that since they relied on each other for survival, she had always wanted to do something for him and not to always rely on him to take care of her. A relationship where one party was always giving while the other was always receiving would not last for long. Both of them were impoverished orphans and they knew very well about how cruel and cold the world can be. Xiaoyu, if you were to become a metahuman, what would you want to do? Lu Shu curiously probed. I would probably earn some money. Then I would go out shopping and finally, I would find a place to stay, as Lu Xiaoyu replied after thinking for a long time. Lu Shu smiled as it was the same answer he had told the little kid this morning. This was maybe the reason why both of them wounded up together. Currently, he possessed about 3000 distress points and it was probably time for him to continue his research on this system. Lu Shu initially planned to continue his consumption of the refresher fruit and after each one he ate, he would practice his celestial powers to see whether there was any change in his speed of activating it. Only the answers to these questions would set his mind straight: Was there a relationship between his aptitude for abilities and the Refresher Fruit? What role did his aptitude play in his ability to practice his powers and was aptitude really the basis of ones powers? Lu Shu understood that the world was unfair and after having eaten the two Refresher Fruits, his aptitude for abilities could possibly be what others had when they first started out. But since he knew about the existence of such unfairness, only then was he able to put in the extra effort to strive for whatever he could possibly get. While others were sleeping, he was out selling eggs. While others were up at night playing games, he was out working as a waiter at the BBQ stall till 2 a.m. in the morning. All these events were insignificant, what was important were the results. Lu Shu went for the lottery wheel again and having gained nothing from his previous ten tries, he felt more prepared as to what could happen next However, something he never expected happened. This lottery system actually rewarded him with three Refresher fruits in a row with not even a single failure! At this point, Lu Shus hands were shivering as he did not dare to continue with the lottery. This damned probability rate was something he had experienced before and he had already learned from it. He understood how difficult it was to be winning prizes consecutively from this lottery. It was similar to poker in the sense that at times where you had no choice but to believe in the odds of winning. Lu Shu was terrified that The Mischief System would give him over ten failures in a row afterward and that would be so frustrating! Slowlyslowly, Lu Shu finally came to a conclusion that he did not need to go through the risk again since he already had these three Refresher Fruits in hand. Would it not be fine to use the remaining 2700 distress points to redeem a Celestial Fruit, why go through the trouble just to add on to his own suffering Lu Shu retrieved one of the Refresher Fruits from his system and this red-colored fruit was coated with a layer of crystal-clear honey. Consuming it, the fruit actually had no taste but it was able to deliver a sense of comfort directly into ones body. This sensation was even more direct and intrinsic than its tastiness. The previous time Lu Shu had practiced his celestial powers, he had estimated that 15 days of training would bring about an effect similar to consuming a Celestial Fruit. Thus, by using this estimate as a reference, he would use this opportunity to measure the positive effects the Refresher Fruit had on his aptitude to practice his powers. After consuming the fruit, Lu Shu went back into the room to sing the lullaby softly. If Lu Xiaoyu hears him, would she not die from laughter? The moonlight felt like sprinkles and there was no snow nor wind outside. However, the starlight seemed like snowflakes as it swiftly descended from the skies. Lu Shu looked up and saw that the starlight had linked up with him in the darkness, with the scene resembling a huge spiraling galaxy. While Lu Shu directed the light into the third star, he was suddenly overjoyed to find out that the starlights speed was much faster than it was previously. If he had needed 15 days of practice previously, it had decreased to only 9 days now! Of course Of course! Lu Shu found it hard to suppress his excitement from deep within. If he was able to continuously increase the speed of practicing his ability, it would reach a point where it would not delay his practicing speed even if he had no more distress points. All along, the Celestial Fruit and his own practice would complement each other to increase the speed of his abilitys progress. Perhaps, the time where he would complete the first nebula and become E-Class was not too far away! While everyone believed that Lu Shu would never become a metahuman; and when his classmates could only discuss the matter and not actually awaken their powers, he had already unlocked a higher level! After eating another fruit, 9 days had been reduced to 6. As he looked up once again, Lu Shu could see that the spiraling galaxy had sped up together with the descending starlights which seemed like pouring rain now. After another one, the 6 days reduced even further to 2. That spiraling galaxy had suddenly given off a bright burst of light, resembling an actual nebula! With every refresher fruit he ate, the spiraling galaxy formed even faster and the speed at which his body accumulated that starlight had become even quicker as well. Up to this point, Lu Shu had undeniably confirmed what effects the Refresher Fruit had on his aptitude for abilities. Maybe it was something which could actually alter a persons foundation. From just two days of practice, he would be able to gain the effects of a Celestial Fruit. He had made it big. At this stage, the Refresher Fruit could possibly be what he needed the most. Lu Shu felt that he needed to slow down and even if he wanted to continue on with the lottery, he would have to wait until tomorrow. There was a moment of silence every time something significant occurs and Lu Shu felt that he should use this time to settle down from tonights reward. It was not confirmed that something surprising would happen all the time during his training and he needed to get into the mood in order for him to endure the dullness and loneliness of training. The strength-type were considered to be F-Class and in this class, everyone only had brute strength. However, if Lu Shu was to be able to break through to E-Class, would he possess extraordinary powers like the elemental-type metahumans? Perhaps everyone who practiced their powers was the same since it was claimed that if one was to reach the higher classes of metahuman grading, he would be able to possess indomitable abilities. If so, what would his future powers be like? Lu Shu was filled with hope as he awaited the future. Chapter 26 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations For the whole night, Lu Shu stayed up to practice his twinkle twinkle little stars. Humans needed sleep because of the limits of their bodies and not sleeping would result in fatigue, and in extreme cases, even death Yet to Lu Shu, practicing his abilities was a form of rest and it would also replenish his energy so he did not feel as tired. But Lu Shu felt that sleeping was also a form of pleasure and he should not go to the extreme in order to train. Some people would sacrifice everything else in life to achieve immortality but Lu Shu had a different set of ideals. To him, happiness was the most important and being immortal without it was meaningless. He allocated his remaining 2700 distress points into two parts, one part of 700 points were used to try his luck on the lottery wheel, only to get 7 thank you for participating notifications This made his blood boil! Having tasted the effects of the refresher fruit, Lu Shu was willing to gamble for it but not to the extent of depleting his entire savings. And so he had 2000 points left to buy two celestial fruits. Previously, Lu Shu only needed to eat 1 celestial fruit to light up 2 stars but for the 3rd star, it took him an entire fruit. This time, he bought and ate 2 celestial fruits at one go which lit up the 3rd and 4th stars on the map. It seemed like as Lu Shu progressed, more fruits and tougher training would be required to light up the subsequent stars but he thought this was quite meaningful. As soon as the 4th star was lit up, a wave of celestial energy coursed through his body. His bones, muscles and vital passages felt like rocks lying on a beach being washed over and over again by the waves. What a good feeling! At this moment, Lu Shu felt a surge of strength accumulating within him and it was twice as intense as before. His strength was about that of 4 grown men combined. Seeing his growth, he should be able to easily throw a rostrum single-handedly and compared to Li Qi, a class F metahuman, he was much stronger. Seems like Ive gotten closer to class E, Lu Shu looked out of the window and the sun was already rising. Lu Xiaoyu had woken up early today and was having breakfast together with Lu Shu. After breakfast, she wanted to follow him to sell eggs, Lets go sell eggs together. When it is time for school, you can go directly and Ill bring the things back so that its more convenient. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Although Lu Xiaoyu was normally quite mature, it was the first time she volunteered on her own accord to help him sell eggs. Lu Xiaoyu noticed Lu Shus expression, Dont look at me like that, I just feel like I should do something for our family. Our family These two words made Lu Shu emotional. Ever since he left the orphanage and rented this small house, he was yearning for the warmth of a family. Someone who grew up with a complete family would never understand how much an orphan yearned for one. Although this house had no parents, there was some feeling of family, some feeling of warmth. These feelings were present right at that very moment Lu Xiaoyu hesitated and asked, If I am able to lift some burdens off your shoulders, can you buy me some roasted sweet potatoes? Lu Shu glanced at her and jokingly replied, Haha, no. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +30 Lu Shu knew that Lu Xiaoyu would not take his joke seriously and that was why he dared to reject her so directly. And Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu was just kidding so she did not take it to heart. This was their chemistry. Roasted sweet potatoes were Lu Xiaoyus favorites. Even if she did not help him out, he would still buy them for her. Lu Shu had spent his childhood in an orphanage and was not fortunate enough to eat anything nice. Since he could give Lu Xiaoyu a better childhood than his, why not? Although he gave Lu Xiaoyu food and water, he did not feel like she owed him anything. The two of them only had each other to depend on so they were not calculative at all. After selling the hard-boiled eggs for awhile, Lu Xiaoyu suggested that she could handle the shop and urged Lu Shu to head to school. Lu Shu thought, Since she has to learn to do so one day and the people on this street are mostly acquaintances, theres no reason not to feel safe and left. It was the second day of exams and yesterdays math exam was postponed to this morning. After math was English, and in the afternoon was combined humanities C geography, history, and politics. Upon reaching school, everyone was discussing the blood drive yesterday. They must have gotten news online that the entire countrys sophomores were all called up for this experience. Following the outburst of awakening incidents, this blood drive happened and everyone thought that there must be some relation. Could it be to test if we are eligible for training abilities? Didnt the golden foundations website say that there is a way of training to become a metahuman? I think thats very possible. There could be a mass selection going on. As soon as Lu Shu stepped into the class, for some reason, everyones voice became smaller as if they were avoiding him on purpose. But Lu Shu ignored it and sat down. He had the same opinion as the rest regarding the blood drive but he was curious if it actually worked. Metahumans did not only include sophomores. Juniors, seniors, university students and adults also had the possibility to become metahumans. His deskie Ye Lingling had a big mouth and the other classmates did not like to hang out with her. Besides gossips and idle chats, no one could stand her when discussing serious things. This tempted her to talk to Lu Shu. Teenage girls all had a certain trait- they only wanted to play and have fun Lu Shu, did you go online yesterday? Ye Lingling asked. Lu Shu gave Ye Lingling an expressionless look and replied, Freedom, democracy From Ye Linglings distress, +119! Ye Lingling was confused! She had asked if he went online but why was he talking about government systems and politics?! Then she realized. Lu Shu was not interested in talking to her about metahumans. Lu Shu only had one objective in mind. He only wanted to find an opportunity to interact with fellow metahumans and these non-metahumans, what was the point in talking to them? Chapter 27 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The form teacher, Shi Qingyan, walked into class carrying a huge stack of paper under his arm. Upon sight of that thick stack, every student was immediately brought back to reality If only the whole class would awaken to their powers by tomorrow but as of now, they still had to go through the exams Shi Qingyan stood atop the rostrum as he adjusted his glasses, I know that your mood these few days have been muddled, perhaps you guys have just returned from your vacation and your heart isnt back yet. But what I want to remind you is that in a year and a half, you guys would be participating in the Final Graduating Examination. If you get left behind now, it would be hard for you to catch up later. So compose yourself, understood? Alright, so for this period, we will be having the Maths test. Shi Qingyan did not specify what the students should stay composed about but it was understood by everyone what he was referring to. Lu Shu admired his form teacher Shi Qingyan for he was responsible for his job. Furthermore, Shi Qingyan was the only one with the courage out of the many teachers on the same floor yesterday that rendered help to class 7s form teacher when he was being beaten up. Ye Lingling whispered to Lu Shu, PLease allow me to copy your answers; peace will be blessed upon the good Samaritan. The moment Ye Lingling spoke, the surrounding classmates started raising their eyebrows at Lu Shu as they displayed their intention to follow suit. By now, everyone had realized the usefulness of Lu Shu. At least he would be able to improve their grades for the test. Although she was used to relying on herself, Ye Lingling always felt that her greatest luck was being able to sit beside Lu Shu. This was because Lu Shu always allowed his test papers to be copied by the classmates surrounding him. Lu Shu, however, did not do it deliberately to better his relationships with his classmates. But as always, he left his test papers on the table after completion without any effort to conceal his answers. That was purely due to Lu Shus easy-going nature. He did not feel that there was a need to conceal his tests papers in such small tests or was there a need to offend those interested in copying. But the situation was different now Lu Shu took in a deep breath, why did he look forward to the start of school? Was it not because of his group of adorable classmates ?! Halfway through the test, Lu Shu had already filled in all his answers. At that moment, Ye Lingling eyes sparkled and the surrounding students started making small silly movements. Lu Shu would usually leave his test papers flipped to the page with his answers. As they were ready to copy his answers, they saw that Lu Shu had flipped his test paper to the back The surrounding classmates thought to themselves that it was no big deal and that they could copy the answers on the back page of the test paper first. As they were about to copy the answers, Lu Shu flipped his test papers once again With continuous flipping, Lu Shu flipped his test paper 20 times within a minute Everyone kept their gaze on the flipping test paper and to exaggerate things, they almost became crossed eyed because of this! The surrounding students were dumbfounded. Could his intentions of preventing them from copying be any more obvious ?! From Ye Lingling distress, +70 From Just from this wave, Resentment from surrounding students had already given Lu Shu 300+ distress points. Looking at his income records, Lu Shu almost exclaimed in joy. Not long after the beginning of his paper flipping, Lu Shu caught the attention of Shi Qingyan, Lu Shu, what are you doing, Keep it down. Sure, teacher, Lu Shu replied. At that moment, the surrounding classmates were elated and felt thankful for Shi Qingyans existence momentarily. Now Lu Shu would probably not be able to flip his test paper anymore? Sneakily, everyone placed their sights on Lu Shus test paper again, only to find Lu Shu with his arms perched on his desk and his head cradled in his hands, seemingly deep in thought Thinking of your sister? The perched arm blocked the test papers perfectly?! Doesnt hurt your conscience? Haha, not only does he not feel guilty, it actually felt great as Lu Shu laughed in his thoughts With that wave, it generated an additional 200+ distress points for Lu Shu. Originally, Lu Shu allowed them to copy as he did not see a need to cover up his test paper since doing so would not benefit him in any way. But it was different now. You guys schemed against me secretly yesterday, so why would I still allow my test paper to be copied? Him doing all this now was for the sake of accumulating distress points! As he accumulated 500 distress points from just one exam, Lu Shu understood that in order to ascend from E-Class, he would have to rely on these adorable classmates of his! At the same time, a classmate seated behind him was doubtful since he had always joyfully copied his Lu Shu answers. Could it be because that Lu Shu had learned of their conversation the previous day and was mad at them? From past experiences, the classmate believed that by talking to Lu Shu nicely, they would be able to copy the test answers from him. From behind, he stuffed a note towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu hesitated for a moment but received the paper and opened it, Peace will bless the good Samaritan, Multiple-Choice answers please. Lu Shu scribbled on the note and passed it back. The classmate was filled with delight as he would be able to get what he wanted now! But alas, when he opened the note, it wrote, You wish. Instantly, the face of the classmate darkened, what do you want me to wish for, you piece of sh*t! From Liu Changs distress, +170 Damn, Lu Shu was shocked to see such elevated anger level, did Liu Chang want to start a fight with him? Liu Chang felt frustrated as it was not as if he did not know how to answer all of the questions but he was just unsure of them. Having borderline and mediocre grades in class, he had no idea whether his answers were correct. He gritted his teeth and wrote on the slip of paper once again, AABCDABCDA? As he waited for the slip of paper to come back, Liu Chang kept a lookout for Shi Qingyan. With hesitation and stealth, he waited for Shi Qingyans attention to be elsewhere before opening up the slip of paper. Written on it were 3 words, You wish again. From Liu Changs distress, +311! Liu Chang was fuming when he saw the note. He finally gave up as he was certain that Lu Shu was mad because of the conversation with him yesterday. If not, why would he be denied the chance to copy the test answers when he had always been allowed to? That was being too petty! Everyone was only joking! There were such people in this world who would claim that you are unable to take a joke when they themselves went overboard with theirs. Haha. But what Liu Chang did not understand was that Lu Shu was not allowing them to copy not because he was mad; but because Lu Shu had already awakened and was a step ahead of them. He had to piss them off all for the sake of his awakened powers. Obtaining more than 1000 distress points from this exam, Lu Shu knew that there were no problems at all but had a feeling that this event was far from over. He looked across to Ye Lingling and shifted his arm a little to review an answer from the test paper : D. Ye Lingling eyes lit up instantly and quickly scribbled the answer down on her own test paper. After she had copied the answer, the examination had ended at that moment and Shi Qingyan announced the collection of the paper. Ye Lingling could be seen with a black face as this was perhaps her worst exam yet in high school. Only focused on copying the answers, she did not focus on her test paper properly at all. The only positive thing was that the answer she copied for that one question would be correct and that was her only consolation Only when Ye Lingling passed up her test paper with a face full of unwillingness did Lu Shu finally shift his arms off the table. At that moment, Ye Lingling was in despair. The answer was actually B and Lu Shu only allowed her to see half of the answer which she assumed to be D! He must have done it on purpose, it was definitely done on purpose. That B was written so awkwardly large and it was obviously a scheme to trick her! From Ye Linglings despair, +171! Chapter 28 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Damn it, Ye Lingling thought uneasily, sitting on her seat. She decided never to speak a word to Lu Shu ever again. Lu Shu sent a message to his WeChat group gladly. His chat group comprised some random people, but the majority of them were his classmates. Sending a message with more than seven lines will lead to some parts of the message being hidden, and his friends would have to select show more to see the entire content. Ye Lingling sat there with a look of helplessness. There wasnt much entertainment in school, so she looked at her phone, and saw what Lu Shu sent. Why do I not have a cute deskie? . . . . . . While my deskie has one. Ye Lingling almost smashed her table. Have you had enough? Had enough? Teacher, I want a change of seat! Not sharing answers could be condoned by her, but what was with this message?! Could they even be classmates still?! How are you cute? Could you please explode?! From Ye Linglings distress, +536 Oho, Lu Shus eyes gleamed, he had miraculously emerged victorious! Such a short lesson in the morning and he managed to amass more than 1800 distress points, thanks so much deskie. We will be brothers from now on! However, the consequence was, the second exam of the morning was on English, and Lu Shu felt he didnt have many opportunities to gain more distress points. After all, he had already tried his best, and other people wouldnt be holding onto much hope for the exam. But Lu Shu had a miscalculation. During the exam, the classmates next to him thought about his actions and had a consistent negativity towards him +1+1+1+1 After just one morning, Lu Shu actually gained more than 2000 distress points He didnt know this was possible. In the afternoon, everyone went out for lunch. Lu Shus message wasnt just visible to Ye Lingling, but everyone else as well. The classmates who were seated around him discussed amongst each other and Lu Shu thought that everyone was angry with him for what happened. During the exam, his antics disturbed everyone! Especially when everyone saw Lu Shu and Liu Chang exchanging slips of papers, that was irrefutable evidence! Its just to say he couldnt awaken, everyone speaks the truth. Hes always been weak and frail. In one semester, he has taken medical leave quite frequently, how could he awaken? Yeah, thats why he got angry and refused to let anyone copy his answers, right everyone? Yeah, and he still insulted Ye Lingling online. She almost cried while walking away just now. Hey, have you guys noticed, Lu Shus complexion has been decent these few days. Whats the use of that? Hes gonna fall sick in a few days anyway. Lu Shu ate indifferently in the canteen. His lunch was prepared in the morning at home, stir-fried cabbage with rice. The food in the school canteen wasnt expensive, but whenever Lu Shu could save, he would do it. His classmates, to Lu Shu, didnt think logically. Since they insulted him, it was natural and understandable for him to retaliate. Moreover, Lu Shu wanted to gain distress points. So even if they didnt offend him, when the opportunity arises, he would offend them While eating, Lu Shu saw the female student from the neighboring class who had awakened. She was sitting alone in the canteen, eating a meal quietly, neither speaking nor using her phone. This girl could really keep silent, unlike Li Qi from class 7, who used his strength carelessly and openly after awakening. No one was even sure where he was now. Lu Shu had to observe how the government treated Li Qi. If he disappeared for good, it was obvious that the government wanted to continue hiding all these unnatural occurrences. If Li Qi does come back, the generation of the metahumans was really inevitable. Lunchtime was only 50 minutes, and they had to return to class to self-study after lunch. They could also rest, but they just had to wait until the afternoon lesson at 2.30pm. Since they werent under the supervision of the teachers, the students traded glances occasionally. Luo Cheng international schools sophomore 2 students were treated as such. Lu Shu suddenly noticed Ye Lingling, who was beside him, using her phone to chat. His vision was extremely good now, and with a glance, he could see a few familiar people in the chat, and the group name was metahumans. Ohh, these group of students created another group during lunch? Was this the group in which everyone discussed metahumans? Was there only a small number of people in that group? Or was he the only one not included? Lu Shu glanced again. The group had more than 50 people, showing that only a small number of people werent added to the group. It seemed like his classmates were bent on ostracizing and excluding him. Lu Shu didnt take this to heart. After a year and a half, everyone would leave and take their separate paths. Lu Shu also found his classmates funny, such a big group and there was not a single metahuman inside, whats the point of discussing metahumans in the group Ye Lingling noticed Lu Shu glancing at her, and snorted coldly while placing her books on her left, blocking Lu Shus vision. At this point, Lu Shu couldnt care less about Ye Lingling. He found out that the flame in his heart, through the training these few days, was slowly turning from white to green. What was this change? That flame, to Lu Shu, was getting hotter as if it was jumping around and burning. But this time Lu Shu really did not understand. He didnt know why the flame would change. He could now use, by his own will, the strength from the celestial map, but this flame was beyond his control. It was like It had yet to awaken from its deep slumber. In this situation, even if Lu Shu tried to think of a way to resolve this issue, it was really too difficult as he trained alone and knew nothing. Li Qi is back in school! The originally quiet afternoon was disturbed by a shout, My friend from class 7 told me, Li Qi just came back to class. The school allowed him back under supervision! Lu Shu sat at a corner while his classmates were absolutely shocked. This was the first metahuman to appear by their side. Originally, people thought that Li Qi would disappear mysteriously, but he eventually came back openly. Having beaten up a teacher, he only received a punishment of returning under supervision. Compared to other offenses, this was a very lenient punishment. His classmates were discussing agitatedly, coming to a conclusion that metahumans were not brought away by the government for investigation. Only Lu Shu was thinking otherwise C the government might be planning to stop hiding all these metahumans! Chapter 29 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Once school ended, Lu Shu walked by class 7 casually as if he didnt know anything. He wanted to check out Li Qi and see if he was hurt in any way. He was, at first, afraid that others might find out he went to observe Li Qi. But before he reached class 7, he realized what a stupid worry that was. Waves of people were crowded outside class 7, there was no need to act unsuspicious whatsoever. Everyone surrounded Li Qi, asking tons of questions. Some asked how he awakened, then others asked how he felt, and some even asked what he planned to do after this. Some were also curious about whether his skills could improve further. It seemed like everyone wanted to be a metahuman. Lu Shu looked from afar. Li Qi, looking formidable and manly, said, I was agitated that day, and went to the park to drink alone. On the way home, I realized I awakened. Fret not, there must be a chance for you guys too. In future, whenever anyone needs help with anything, feel free to approach me. Ill tell you guys whatever I know. If anyone from another school bullies you guys, come to me. Ill make sure they wont be let off. Li Qi had always enjoyed the attention as a notorious adolescent of the school, arrogant as ever now. Teenagers at this age were easily influenced into taking the wrong path due to the attention placed on themselves. However, Lu Shu thought that Li Qi was not a bad person. He overheard in the canteen during lunch that Li Qi was never mean towards his schoolmates and his brawls only happened with students of other schools. Someone asked Li Qi, Nothing happened to you yesterday after the police brought you away right? Li Qi replied like it didnt matter, Nope, they took me in for just one night and after that, I left. Lu Shu nodded his head in thought, Li Qi didnt even encounter the black coats. No, it shouldnt be put as such. It was probably because the other party didnt clarify their identity. After all, he was taken away by the black coats. This was completely different from the treatment to Liang Che. Was there a change in policy and attitude by the government? It seemed like it. This way, Lu Shu could feel much more at ease. At least the government didnt have such an extremist stance on the matter. However, the change should have been quite recent. If the government really conceded to the fact that metahumans existed, what would change in this world? It seemed like previous revolutions and strikes seemed incomparable to what was occurring now. After all, this was really something new to the entire planet of humans. Life just turned upside down so unknowingly and at such a short span of time. Math, languages, geography, history, et cetera used to be the focus of every student, the most important thing in their lives. Now, it didnt seem to matter anymore. It was different now, it seemed like being a metahuman was another way out. Academically poor students now had hope. If they could somehow awaken, that could save their life from another point of view. While the better-performing students would worry if their good performance still mattered. However, while they worried, they were also hoping that they might become metahumans. No one could predict what the world would be like. After all, no one ever experienced such a world. The term metahuman was now the most popular slang. It was really used thoroughly everywhere. At this point in time, a student suddenly exclaimed, The city has announced it wants to form a Daoyuan class. It will gather all special students to learn together. The designated venue will be our school! Someone asked, Where did you hear this from? My sister is a teacher in a secondary school and she just sent me a message, the male student replied. Daoyuan class, these words were interesting. Fire arrow class, red flag class. This stuff could be understandable to everyone, and it was just for learning, but Daoyuan class? The meaning behind this name was too obvious! But everyone was still rather unsure. As the change happened so quickly, sometimes when you know you have an answer, you might still not be too sure. F***! Someone suddenly shouted, My science classmate from higher grade 1 told me that form teachers from our school had already begun telling their respective classes the names of those students who are admitted to Daoyuan class. In this case, Rock Qing Yan should be here anytime soon. Everyone was stunned, why did this happen so quickly? Someone had just gotten the news, and in an instant, classes were already announcing names. Lu Shu was thinking. Why was the entire citys Daoyuan class situated in his school? Although this school was good, it wasnt the best. The school with the best resources should be Luo First Higher School, which was the number one high school in Luo Cheng. Class seven has announced the name list. On the name list Li Qi! It was announced that usual cultural classes will still be in the current class, but other classes will be held in the Daoyuan class. Daoyuan class starts at 7 pm in the evening. Our school will cancel the night study sessions. Everyone was abuzz. Previously, that student mentioned that this Daoyuan class wanted to consolidate all the special students in the city. Everyone wasnt sure what the definition of special meant. Now they understood. Why was Li Qi special? Hes a metahuman! Li Qis grades were not good and were known as a bad boy in school. Why else would they stream him into the Daoyuan class? And excluding cultural classes, Daoyuan class only starts lessons once everyone else has been dismissed in the evening. What was going to be taught in Daoyuan classes seemed obvious. But there was another problem. Everyone knew that Li Qi was a metahuman, and its no wonder that he was admitted into Daoyuan class. But what about the other people on the name list? Everyone was confused at this time, and they thought it could only be the blood test! There must be some method to sieve out if a student could awaken?! Else why would everything seem as if it was planned from quite long ago? Then, a student said, My cousin from primary school said one of his classmates received a notice to change schools and to admit into Daoyuan class next week. Lu Shu was suddenly shocked. He knew why the government wanted the Daoyuan class to be in his school. Currently, the age band for Daoyuan class was from primary school to sophomore 3. And his school, although not as good as other schools, was the only school which comprised primary, secondary and higher levels of students and classes. This issue would probably affect the entire country. Chapter 30 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the past, Luo Cheng international school had erected a building specifically for foreign teachers. It was known as the Music building and every class had an allocated time to attend lessons by them. But due to the high costs of hiring those foreign teachers and how their lessons were not exactly very popular among the students, the program was eventually stopped and the building had been empty since. Lu Shu figured that the Daoyuan class was going to be held in this building. Regardless of how the world would view this in the future, every student in Luo Cheng international school was waiting in anticipation for their class representatives to announce the list for Daoyuan class. Everyone had guessed that the officials must have identified the potential metahumans through the blood test and the list was about to be revealed. This time, it was not about grades, appearances or family backgrounds. Anyone could be on this list. This was like putting everyone at the same starting line again. No matter which official or which companys CEO your dad was, god was going to be fair when it came to this, right? Everyone had that in their minds, thinking that they themselves had a chance to awaken and this was also why the topic was so widespread. But Lu Shu knew that this world had never been fair and it never will be. If not for the refresher fruit, his training would be much more sluggish and so his objective should be to keep earning more distress points. Although he had the refresher fruit to help with training, there was another problem- his aptitude. It was needless to say that everyone was born with different aptitudes and potentials, just like intellect and talents, there was always a huge difference. Lu Shu thought that since the black coats had not approached him, then his blood must have no problem. Seemed like keeping all the celestial powers within the map was useful. But could he enter the Daoyuan class? And what exactly would they teach in that class? If his name was on the list, should he enter or not? Of course, he should. Logically speaking, everyone chosen should enter because rejecting the class would mean you either had some mental issues or some other problems. For the interest of training, if Lu Shu could find a platform to learn about the governments knowledge on abilities, he could save a lot of time instead of trying to figure it out on his own. As of now, Lu Shu was training very inefficiently, having to try different things and there was no one he could consult. Overall, it was very energy consuming. And since those people could not detect his bodys abnormality, he might as well join them. The idea of going with the flow and gaining more experience while training on his own had a nice ring to it! While considering all these, he was also studying and his multitasking was going quite well. The people around him had started teasing each other, Youre definitely on the list! Haha, no way, that would be you! Such hypocritesLu Shu shook his head. Seeing Lu Shu studying, Ye Lingling commented sarcastically, Whats the point in studying now? Times have changed. No matter what you do, some people are bound to be failures. Lu Shu rolled his eyes. He did not agree but thought, In any time or generation, there would always be people working to build the foundation of the society right? You cannot possibly ask the metahumans to go build underground sewers. She must be really confident And what is with that look of hers, does she really think she will awaken. At this moment, Shi Qingyan, holding onto some papers, walked in. Following beside him was a young man wearing a pair of sunglasses and he had quite a gentle smile. The others might not be aware but Lu Shu recognized him. He was one of the two black coats who was hunting Liang Che down on that snowy night of New Years. But he was finally here and as he stood there quietly, Lu Shu could feel the immense strength and power this guy possessed. Shi Qingyan looked at the students, The city had decided to set up a Daoyuan class in our school and these unique students will go through a series of lessons to cultivate their talents. And this person next to me will be the teacher in charge of the Daoyuan class. The students looked at one another in awe. If that man was the Daoyuan class in charge, then did that mean that he was a metahuman?! Shi Qingyan proceeded to take out the papers, I will be reading out the list now. Those names that have been called please wait outside the staff room as your teacher in charge have something to speak to you about. From tomorrow onwards, you will be reporting to the Daoyuan class at 7 pm but for normal classes, you will still need to attend as per your current class. The students eyes all lit up and became alert to what was being said. This was such a critical moment for them! Liu Li, Rock Qing Yan read out the names one by one, waiting for the student to leave before reading out the next name. The first name read was sophomore class 3s class representative. Li Qing Yu. Yuan Ling Qi. Every time a name was called, that person would blush with excitement! How exciting! Even when walking out of the classroom, they would walk upright and proud, as if they were afraid to embarrass the reputation of metahumans. As the names were being read, the remaining students whose names were not called started to be worried. Who would be next? Someone had already asked the classes next door and it seemed like every class had about 4-5 and the most were 6 while some classes had only 3. So how many did this class have? So far three names had been called and these people were those others felt were most likely to awaken. They all had a common trait and that was their dominant disposition. Could it be in their genes? Previously everyone had thought that God was fair but now they had realized, god was unfair after all. These people already had a strong presence and now it was still the same. Seeing the trend, some of the students had started to lose hope. But it was comforting that at least they were still part of the majority. It was not the case that only they were not chosen. Look at Lu Shu, his grades were so good but he was also not chosen. The thought of this was quite comforting and this was humans nature at its purest. Shi Qingyan read the last name, Lu Shu. The class suddenly quietened down, as though it was the end of the world. Lu Shu? Someone voiced out his doubts. Yes, Lu Shu, Shi Qingyan nodded, Okay, Im done. The rest of you can continue with your work. Having finished reading the list, Shi Qingyan noticed Lu Shu who was still in his seat, Lu Shu? At the moment, new updates were appearing inside his records, +411, +419, +577, +177, +99 You guys are too generous! Chapter 31 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Just from having Lu Shus name on the list, his classmates contributed an immense 5710 distress points. And upon adding those from the exams, he had reached a never-before peak of 7792 points. Why was the students resentment towards him so great? Labeled as one who was frail, sickly-looking, the most uncooperative and the most foul-mouthed, who would expect him to awaken. There were even people who openly discussed him, turning it into a hot topic to debate after a meal. His relationship with his classmates was not as bitter as this initially. According to logic and his current circumstances of coming from a rough family background; everyone should have been mostly willing to help him out and they would have gotten along harmoniously. This way they did not need to suffer Lu Shus occasional disrespectful remarks However, part of it was due to Lu Shus personal reasons. Having been raised in an orphanage, there would definitely be some sort of difference in his mentality no matter what it was. It could be narcissism, low self-esteem, loneliness or it could be a hatred towards human interaction. Even if they were from a normal, ordinary family, they would still have some sort of problem and Lu Shu was just one of the more introverted ones. It was not that he did not want to get along with his classmates but since he had been surviving and supporting himself all along, he had felt that time was too precious and did not wish to waste it on these impractical reasons. After some periods of time, the relationship between them did not improve but instead deteriorated. But now the most unlikable person had suddenly awakened and become someone everyone desired to be. As such, for those who were scheming behind his back all this while, what kind of emotions were they exactly experiencing? As for those who insulted him before, the ones who insulted him more had ironically contributed more to his distress points. Forgoing their pride, everyone had to admit that Shi Qingyan did indeed read out Lu Shus name just moments ago. And according to their predictions, Lu Shu could perhaps be one of the Daoyuan class reserves. Only after he had entered the class and through training would he then awaken to his powers and start a new chapter in his life. Lu Shus excitement was, however, not due to the fact that his name was on the list but rather, because of the enormous amount of distress points he had gotten! This was life! With todays 7792 distress points on top of his own self-practice, perhaps he could light up two of the stars tonight?! Or even better, the entire Nebula! As Lu Shu headed off, three other students together with the form teacher of the Daoyuan class was already standing outside the door. The youth who was wearing in a black coat warmly smiled but upon having a closer look, behind his smile hid a huge level of hostility. Introducing himself, My name is Xi Fei, uhm, Fei as in the Chinese character used in Barking. Tomorrow night, all of you will have to report to me. The location will be the Music building, classroom F9. The class sign will be hung up tomorrow afternoon. Upon spotting a flash of doubt in their eyes, Xi Fei continued to add on, The F does not have any link to my grading, dont bother about it too much. Lu Shu realized that Xi Fei was probably thinking of the grading system The Golden Foundation had come up with. As such, he decided to add in that last sentence just in case. When close enough, Lu Shu could sense Xi Feis powers brilliantly churning about. He was very curious as to what class would Xi Fei be. E? Or could it be D? And within the government sector, what was the class grading of their highest grade Metahuman? Xi Fei left and continued moved on to the next class together with the class respective form teachers. With these form teachers around, Xi Fei was able to cut down on the unnecessary talking he would have to do in front of every class. As Lu Shu quietly headed back to class, Liu Li, his class representative, patted all three of them on the shoulder and said, Were initially from the same class so even as we enter Daoyuan class, we must still stay tight. Ill create a small chat group later and add you guys in. As expected, Liu Li indeed had better coordination skills and foresight than most people, taking precautions before they had even entered Daoyuan class. Liu Li even spoke to Lu Shu in private, Lu Shu, your body isnt that strong usually. So when we get to Daoyuan class, just hit me up if theres anything you need help with and Ill definitely find a solution for you. The amount of bootlicking in that sentence was too obvious. Help? It was not as if you had wanted to help out in the past and anyways, Lu Shu did not really require any assistance. If it was an actual high school student he was talking to, maybe he would have carried on the conversation at the very least to be polite. However, this time it was the unfriendly Lu Shu Ha. Ha. as Lu Shu laughed and walked back to class. He had learned this secret weapon from Lu Xiaoyu which can end all conversations at once. From Liu Lis distress, +70 Upon entering the class, every student in the class shot their gaze towards Lu Shu with disbelief in their eyes. At this moment, Lu Shus records were still popping up with notifications due to their constant resentment towards him as they continued contributing to his points. He went back to his seat and kept quiet as he wanted this situation to develop for as long as possible. Even so Lu Shu still had much more to say. He picked up his phone and sent a message to his WeChat group, one which was long enough for them to have to hit see more in order to read his entire message. At this current moment, everyone was sending messages to their chat groups to discuss the announcement of the Daoyuan class nominal roll and how they did not have the heart to study anymore. Like they all said, the higher you aim, the harder you fall. Initially, everyone thought that they all would have a chance to become a Metahuman. Even going so far as to think of what powers would be the most suitable for them and in the end, their disappointment had arrived early. But that was not the most significant issue here. What was important was that the person everyone thought to be the last one to become a Metahuman was chosen to be part of the Daoyuan class Afterwards, they had received Lu Shus message and it read: As long as you stay alive, good things will definitely find their way . . . . . . to others. The moment Lu Shu had sent the message, his records were once again bursting with activity. Yet another 2000 distress points had been contributed and together with the continuous resentment from before, he had accumulated a whopping amount of over 10 thousand points! His classmates were annoyed relentlessly. Taking advantage of others, only Lu Shu was capable of such actions, right? This was clearly too wicked of him, adding salt to everyones wounds! This was what he had learned from his previous incident during the exam. If he had taken more time and had failed to seize the moment, he would probably miss the opportunity to rake in the points! Todays wave of distress points was over the roof! Lu Shu felt that he had another shot and simply sent another message to the group again- one which had See More once again. Since I had been enrolled in Daoyuan class, from today onwards, your main attraction in this circle of friends would rest in the hands of . . . . . . Me. Upon reading this message, all of them felt unwell instantly! Go screw yourself, have you had enough? ! Arent you just sick in the mind, are you even alright? At this moment, everyone from Sophomore Class 3 seemed as if they had been struck by lightning, including the three others who had been chosen to enroll in Daoyuan class Chapter 32 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations From Ye Linglings distress, +110. From Having achieved 10k distress points previously, this sudden flood of income easily broke that record, increasing his total balance to over 13k. Note that the whole class only had about 60 people! Lu Shu felt that the harvest of distress points today was really rewarding. The value of distress points to Lu Shu was way higher than what Daoyuan class or anything else for that matter. Could the Daoyuan class directly increase his powers? No. But if not for the Daoyuan class, he would not have had the opportunity to earn so much distress points. He had to be grateful to the students. They were too generous! Lu Shu predicted that even after school, these students would be reminded of the incident today and continued to generate distress points Even at this moment, the records were constantly being updated with +10 +19 distress points and if this went on, he would achieve 15k distress points by tonight. But the other students were getting used to it. Lu Shu already had a very sharp tongue in the past but recently, it had gotten worse. Did something happen? Could it be that he had already awakened? That explains why he had become more arrogant! That must be it, Lu Shu must have awakened! But speculations would remain speculations and it was a fact that everyone was envious of Lu Shu. Being able to enter the Daoyuan class had everyone look at him in a different light, just like looking up to the Tsinghua University of Beijing. After the appearance of the golden foundations website, everyones opinions of others were now based on a different set of factors. If parents were asked for their opinions, they would definitely value studies more and new trends like awakening may not be as important. Unless metahumans could really make it big in the society or if they witnessed the prowess of metahumans with their own eyes, then would everyone finally understand how much influence awakening actually had. As of now, there were only a few strange videos circulating around. No one could see for themselves how much more powerful these metahumans were. In the adult world, only one thing was of importance C benefits. But teenagers were more willing to accept new ideas and thus adapted very quickly. But seeing that the government was making a big deal out of this, could it be that they were planning to publicize it? Lu Shu looked through the forums and noticed that the Daoyuan class was not only set up in Luo Cheng but in some other places as well. There were even new schools being built and named the Daoyuan school which housed all these unique students in one place. Some places adopted the same changes as Luo Cheng, having all the unique students gathered in an existing school. Some places even had extreme changes where the existing students were transferred out to start a Daoyuan class. Some students who were not chosen for the Daoyuan class were b*tching and whining online but it must be exaggerated. In real life, it could not have been as bad as they described. Some college students even received a notice to return to school earlier, probably for the physical examination. But these college students were not complaining about it. In fact, they were excited. Lu Shu was thinking that the officials must have gotten hold of some kind of technique to awaken metahumans right? If not, what was the point in gathering all these people together and what were they planning to teach in the Daoyuan class. The golden foundation website had stated clearly that there were two kinds of metahumans- natural and trained metahumans. The former would awaken out of the blue and they would be clueless about what was going on and use their powers impulsively. The latter would go through a series of objective plannings and training to become metahumans. Which of the two would be stronger was hard to say. Whether strength type metahumans would amount to anything, who could predict that at this point in time? Speaking of which, what exactly was the golden foundation website? Lu Shu had initially thought that it was created by the government but looking at the forums, it was an international forum available to many countries in the world. The forum here was in Chinese but it was available in English, Russian and other languages too. No matter how one looked at it, it did not look like a government-owned website. If this was a government-created website, the officials would definitely have taken it down. Could it be the United Nations? But it was unheard of for the UN to be in control of such a website. This website was out of control. The overall picture was something Lu Shu, just a high school student, could not figure out by himself. But he knew what he had to do. The secrets about his body were something he had to keep hidden from everyone else besides Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shus favorite hobby now was to stare at his records, seeing the constant updates of more distress points being contributed by his classmates. His deskie Ye Lingling had tried to talk to him many times but stopped midway as Lu Shu was act indifferent about it while sitting there, watching his balance skyrocket. Looking back at the times he used to annoy people on message in a bottle, the profits from that was so much less. Lu Shu felt that just by being irritating in this class was already earning him so much distress points. And lighting up subsequent stars were going to need much more celestial fruits. His plan was to secure this income from these students, then find another way to earn more points. His normal classes were still going to be in this class and only at night was he required to attend the Daoyuan class. Lu Shu suddenly looked at Ye Lingling cheerfully. Ye Lingling had always thought that Lu Shu always had an evil intent behind his smile as if he was going to do something bad! Teenagers at this age were still quite sensitive and not very forgiving. So the three other students who were selected for the Daoyuan class were surrounded by the rest while Lu Shu was left alone. He was already planning to head home and thinking about how to best use the 15k distress points he had earned. Next time you guys will become metahumans, please share anything interesting from the Daoyuan class with us, someone jokingly said, if they teach you methods to awaken, please teach us too! Maybe some of us will be able to awaken and our classs dominance in the Daoyuan class will increase. Sure, the class representative Liu Li replied. He did not consider the chance that the contents in Daoyuan class were exclusive. Although the officials had started to openly meddle with such affairs, it was still unknown what kind of light the media was going to shine on such matters. If the Daoyuan class was really going to impart techniques to awaken, that should be top secret and to date, no one had even guessed or found out what such a technique could be. As such, Lu Shu felt that Liu Lis promise here was a rash one. But this did not concern him as he looked at the notes on his table- Maths, Mother tongue, English, History, Geography, Politics.. All these were going to become history soon. The students around were no longer discussing how to do well on each topic but were more focused on awakening. The world had started to change. Chapter 33 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When classes were over at noon, Liu Li invited the students over to celebrate their enrolment into Daoyuan class. In addition, he wanted to improve his relationship with his fellow classmates who had enrolled in the same class. Judging from the current situation, more than 90 students from Luo Cheng International School. And based on the situation outside of the school, it seemed like most high school students were selected followed by the junior college students, while rarely any primary school students made the cut. According to the rumors, in certain primary schools, only 1 student was selected to enter the Daoyuan class. While in Junior colleges, 4 to 5 were selected. High schools, on the other hand, had massive amounts of students chosen for the Daoyuan class. One school could have tens of students selected and even in such a big school like Luo Cheng International School, having over 90 students chosen was considered to be more than average. Could it be an issue with puberty? Could age have played a factor in their possibility of awakening? In the 3 small cities within Luo Cheng, the total number of citizens was considered relatively small. The Daoyuan classrooms were located in the Music building which was right beside the Main Teaching Building. That being said, the higher-ups must have made calculations based on the number of personnel enrolling in the class and realized there were enough classrooms to host them all. Liu Li, Yuan Lingqi, Li Qingyu and Lu Shu were the few selected from Sophomore Class 3. From the looks of it, Liu Li had wanted everyone to get along long before their becoming of metahumans; and not only after the metahuman situation had arisen. However, the interesting thing was that Liu Li did not choose to invite Lu Shu and seemed to have explicitly excluded him. Lu Shu, nonetheless, could understand that it was not due to Liu Lis pettiness. The crucial fact was that it was pretty common to have a shadow of bad impressions cast upon someone who constantly insults him and that person was none other than Lu Shu Lu Shu happily packed his bag and headed home. It was a great day today as the weather after the Chinese New Year had gotten warmer and after class, the calming orange sunset was extremely soothing. He then headed to purchase 2 dollars worth of sweet potatoes. Right before he left, Lu Shu decided to purchase another smaller sweet potato to signify a small celebration. Celebrations with students like Liu Li usually involved going to big hotels, KTV or having a large steamboat party. To Lu Shu, it would be too hypocritical for him to say that he was not a little envious of those who were given the comfort of allowance by their parents. But he felt that his situation was not that bad either where he had always lived with the different circumstances he had encountered in life. At least it was interesting. It was rumored that the students in the Daoyuan class did not have to pay for their school fees and Lu Shu pondered for a while, thinking to himself, There is no needhopefully? Since the Physical examination was free, it seemed like the budget of the school was plentiful. Lu Shu, however, was still uncertain. In the event whereby he had to produce a sum of school fees, Lu Shu realized that he really could not afford it. Although in the eyes of his classmates, Lu Shu had a sh*tty personality; Lu Shu had always felt that he had a good nature. Even though he had already awoken to immense strength, he was wary and careful to not step out of line to do unnecessary things. He knew he had the ability to climb up houses barehanded to steal valuables but he also knew that he would never do something like that. For example, if Liang Che had provoked him, he would have definitely retaliated. In the case that Liang Che had burned him that day, he would hunt him down for life when he gets stronger in the future. But without any provocation, he was mild and gentle. At least based on his own values, he was. But according to Lu Shus reputation in the outside world, those were just his personal thoughts of himself. Those that he had angered did not feel the same way as he did they definitely felt that he was in no way morally upright at all! Lu Shu returned home to see that Lu Xiaoyu was watching the television and he raised up his hands to reveal the sweet potatoes within the plastic bag. Lu Xiaoyu instantly rushed to him. Seeing her act like a voracious wolf, Lu Shu sniggered and commented, You have really grown fatter have you not? A lady cannot be too fat. You are starting to look like a dessert. Dessert? What dessert? Lu Xiaoyu peered up at Lu Shu with shining eyes. Go, go, go, go and have your sweet potatoes Lu Shu hushed. Subsequently, he changed into his slippers and made himself comfortable on the couch, covering himself with the blanket pre-heated by Lu Xiaoyu. The house was chilly and they were unable to afford the air conditioning to heat up the room. As such, a blanket was always required when they were watching the television on the couch due to the extreme cold. Between the both of them, they were not very particular about each other and hence, it was not weird that Lu Shu was using the blanket that she had just left her body warmth on. Lu Shu nested on the couch lazily, watching the broadcast of the movie << Lurking>> from last year and it was one of his favorite movies from 2009. There was however not much excitement as he had watched it many times with Lu Xiaoyu. Flipping through the sea of records of distress points obtained in his mind, he was impressed that the largest contributor to distress points was by none other than Ye Lingling. His deskie had managed to be the hero in his training journey! The distress points accumulated from his 2 circles of friends had already given him over 13000 points. While within this period of time, he had continued to accumulate about 1000 points more, leading to a total of over 15000 distress points. A bold idea suddenly struck Lu Shu- Since he had accumulated such a great amount of distress points, he would be able to test the limits of the refresher fruit on himself. Lu Shu was grateful to be able to achieve the effects of consuming one celestial fruit from two days of training. What if it continued to increase? Shortening the time frame to a day? Half a day? Or perhaps even an hour? Lu Shu realized that his growth rate increased each time he had lighted up a star. The increase was however not as significant as the effects a refresher fruit would have given him. To the lottery! Planning to participate in the lottery with a budget of 5000 distress points, Lu Shu was determined to stop after he had finished the 5000 points. The remaining 10000 distress points would then be saved for future use, either for celestial fruit exchanges or to enter the lottery again. He had planned it intricately and gotten it all under control. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu noticed a change in Lu Shus mood as he had seemed to have gotten uncomfortable. She curiously asked, Lu Shu are you alright? Lu Shu subconsciously replied, Thanks for participat Erm no its nothing just continue watching your television. There were so many Thank you for participating. Lu Shu felt the stings in his heart. He had the determination to finish participating in the lottery regardless of the outcome. Ruthlessly, he burned through the 5000 distress points on the lottery. At the last draw of the lottery, Lu Shu took in a huge breath. As he opened the bag in the system, he only saw 4 refresher fruit. The average odds of obtaining a refresher fruit would be around 1000 points but there were anomalies. There were times where none would get drawn at all or instances where it was drawn many times consecutively. Only with the increment in a number of draws in the lottery would he then be able to ascertain the true probability of drawing a refresher fruit. What a sh*tty system this is, what a sh*tty system! Lu Shu thought to himself once again and compared himself to the other Metahumans. He had the means to strengthen his own ability and with that being said, he could make up for the difference in their abilities as he slowly strengthened himself. With such thoughts, he felt much better about himself. Although having more merits, he needed to put in more effort than other metahumans to discover the secrets of his body and master them. As such, he already had thought of a sort of systematic plan to strengthen himself. Such an approach would never be feasible for Metahumans such as Li Qi. From another perspective, Lu She had already found a way to his final, perfect form and believed that Metahumans with the ability to improve their abilities would be more reliable even though they had to start off with weaker prowess. This would be Lu Shus greatest advantage. Chapter 34 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu only retrieved the 4 refresher fruits after he had returned to his room. With no intentions of hiding food from Lu Xiaoyu, the reason he went into his room was due to the embarrassment of him having to sing a lullaby for training! In addition, he wanted to experience fully the speed of his training after the consumption of the refresher fruit. The key point was that this sh*tty system had required him to sing and he was not about to do it in front of his sister who looked up to him. Frankly speaking, Lu Xiaoyus abilities to piss people off was not far from his own. If she had realized that he needed to sing a lullaby for practice, would he not lose all the respect that she had for him? Shouldnt he be worried? How sinful! After gobbling down a refresher fruit, Lu Shu started singing the lullaby as he started his training. This time, he opened his eyes in surprise. The effects of his training in one night had already risen to the same as what consuming a celestial fruit would give. Lu Shu had absolutely no idea how much potential the refresher fruit had. If the efficiency of his training could continue to increase, wouldnt the speed of his training be unparalleled? To Lu Shu, regardless of how much stronger the other awoken metahumans were, it was just a matter of time before he could catch up to them. If he could obtain the effects of the celestial fruit from just a minute of cultivation, then the celestial fruits would have lost its worth! But of course that was something impossible. The refresher fruit from the first night had sped up Lu Shus training from 2 days to 1 day. In fact, that one day of practice only included that nights practice, which was roughly about 8 hours. Upon the consumption of the second fruit, Lu Shus cultivation speed of 8 hours shortened to 6. Upon consuming the third one, Lu Shus cultivation speed of 6 hours shortened to 4. That being the case, a nights worth of training for Lu Shu would grant him the same effects as consuming 2 celestial fruits! What if he had continued to consume more refresher fruits? Just as Lu Shu was about to consume the fourth refresher fruit, an alert popped up in his mind stating, The refresher fruit usage limit has been hit. Refresher fruit shall now be moved from the lottery to the shop; lottery will no longer have the refresher fruit as a prize. Limit? There actually was a limit? This shocked Lu Shu. He opened up the shop to see that the lone celestial fruit it was selling initially was now accompanied by the refresher fruit. It had been moved to the store and now cost 1000 distress points to purchase! From this point on, the refresher fruit was in the shop permanently and was readily available for purchase anytime. It would also no longer be available in the lottery anymore. Darn it, Lu Shu exclaimed. This was much cheaper than when he had to obtain the fruit from the lottery. From just a rough calculation of the amount he had spent on the lottery to obtain the refresher fruit, he realized that he had wasted so much more distress points on the lottery as compared to buying it directly from the shop. Although he had hit the consumption limit of the refresher fruit, he could still allow others to eat the fruit. In the future, even if Lu Xiaoyu was to reach the consumption limit for the refresher fruit, he would still be able to sell it to others. Imagine if a wealthy man or his son wanted to become a metahuman! No matter if others did not have the means to help them achieve their goals, Lu Shu did! Thus, their only limiting factor was their natural aptitude for abilities. This might be his way of getting rich. Lu Shu assumed that the blank slots within the shop would now be filled up each time he had hit the limit of a fruits consumption. The empty slots from the shop had always bugged Lu Shu and he had always questioned whether this shop could really be considered a shop since it was so empty. Now, it was way better with the addition of the refresher fruit. At least he didnt have to face the Thank you for participating phrase whenever he wanted to obtain a refresher fruit. What a blessing! But what did the lottery have to offer now? Lu Shus cultivation speed had currently stagnated at 4 hours to achieve the same effects as eating a celestial fruit. And of course, that was surely not the limit as his training speed would only continue to increase as he rises through the class gradings. Lu Shu sighed a breath of relief as it looked like his aptitude for abilities had already risen to an optimum level. He would now be able to focus on his training without holding back; knowing that he could not have done more to improve his training speed. Similarly to being well equipped in a game, he felt a sense of satisfaction Having one refresher fruit left in his inventory, he was definitely about to leave it for Lu Xiaoyu. But he pondered once again, Would the fruits exist physically forever or would it vanish with the passing of time. Lu Shu had to understand the characteristics of the fruit before he could continue to plan his scheme to riches. That night, he was carrying out his training as he simultaneously observed if there were any changes occurring to the fruit. And on the 6th hour after retrieving it from the inventory, Lu Shu started to feel energy seeping out of the refresher fruit. From the look of it, the power of the refresher fruit had started to diminish on its 6th hour although he was uncertain as to why was it the case. Lu Shu hurried, with the refresher fruit in hand, to Lu Xiaoyus room and knocked on her door loudly, KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK. From Lu Xiaoyu distress points, + 199! Lu Shu was elated when he saw this. LU SHU, ARE YOU MAD? LOOK AT THE TIME! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed. Here, I have some food for you, hurry! Open the door, as Lu Shu felt more energy seeping out of the refresher fruit. Although it was negligible, he was uncertain how much more energy would seep out as time passed. Hearing that there was food, Lu Xiaoyu opened the door without any pride and peered out to see the ruby, red fruit Lu Shu held in his hand; Lu Xiaoyu was hardly able to contain the saliva that welled up in her mouth! Even though it was tasteless, the refresher fruit brought a solid sense of relief to those who ate it. It felt as though two huge sandbags which were tied to both your legs had been magically taken off after consuming the fruit. It was like unlocking the shackles within ones body! Lu Xiaoyu always remembered the time when she had consumed the fruit but she had never pestered Lu Shu for it ever since. However, since Lu Shu was taking the initiative to hand it to her, why would she even hesitate? Lu Shu, so you dont have to consume anymore Six Flavor Rehmanni? Lu Xiaoyu cheerfully asked. Instantly, Lu Shu face darkened, Did we not agreed that we would not speak of those pills again? Oh, it was a slip of tongue, as Lu Xiaoyu quickly slammed her door closed and went back to sleep. Being able to consume the refresher fruit was indeed beneficial for her but getting woken up in the middle of the night did make her mad! Even if she was not angry, she had to keep up appearances her appearance! Lu Shu with a face full of dust from the slamming door sniggled, Haha. Turning back around, he went back to his room and continued his training. These to-and-fro petty arguments that they always had were special in their own way. It was their own form entertainment, and no one was truly mad at the other party. Lu Shu continued substituting his sleep with his training. With a quota of 8 hours of training tonight, he had managed to achieve the effects similar to the consumption of 2 celestial fruits, successfully allowing him to light up the 5th star. That being said, the price of being able to light up the 5th star was similar to 4 celestial fruits. Lu Shu felt that he needed to test out his strength. After lighting up the 4th star, he already had strength comparable to 4 grown men and currently, he felt it had increased again by another 2 adults worth of strength. The problems were that he only had a rough gauge of his strength and he hoped to have specific figures so that he could better understand his strength. For example How many pounds would one of his punches weigh? The current Lu Shu could easily wipe the floor with Li Qi if given a chance to fight him. Chapter 35 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations At this point, Lu Shu had a total of 8000 distress points available to him. Lu Shu might not have cash and didnt live a lavish lifestyle, no car, and even buying a bag of fries for Lu Xiaoyu came after some heavy calculation. He even had to think when buying sweet potatoes. Most people would think such a person was really pitiful, but Lu Shu was very happy. Every dollar and cent was earned through his sheer hard work. He didnt have any huge capability when it came to earning money. He and Lu Xiaoyu stayed alive through his hard work in cooking eggs. Despite all that, he was still a very happy person. Except that he would feel some unease occasionally. This was probably due to him not being sure about his future. If he didnt have business, he might struggle to even afford rent. If So many things which werent certain caused him insecurity. However, these 8000 distress points gave him a massive sense of security, and it suddenly felt like he was at ease. This feeling was peculiar. He was, in fact, a very poor student but he felt especially rich all of a sudden Just when everyone was hoping to enter Daoyuan class, when everyone was waiting eagerly for the name list, he was looking forward to it as well. Lu Shu wasnt a saint. He was just an average teenager and having so many people belittle him, to think that he definitely couldnt awaken, he really didnt enjoy that feeling. Why? What makes all of you think that you have a chance to awake but not me. However, he couldnt reveal himself on impulse. Thats why he hoped that he could enter Daoyuan class at this time, haha, imagine the distress points he would amass from his classmates. Then, he would be rather joyous and excited, as well as a little lonely. That also explains that in the past, Lu Xiaoyu would sneak out of the orphanage to visit him, but he would send her back cold-heartedly, which was an act he would always regret. It was only after a period of time when he thought that he could provide for two people, and he no longer had to send Lu Xiaoyu back to the orphanage. He also didnt know when he could ever buy whatever Lu Xiaoyu wanted to eat without any hesitation. He didnt even know if there would be markets in the future. Would they sell items that metahumans needed? This way, he could take advantage of the refresher fruit Upon the announcement of the name list of the Daoyuan class, the class chat group settled down. Those who were not admitted didnt have the mood to talk, while those who were selected felt that to chat in the class group felt like they were gloating and being arrogant. This sort of silence seemed rather awkward. Lu Shu had thought about it, if the metahumans went public, it was likely that there would be a segregation between normal humans and them. It was a segregation that was unofficial, but everyone would slowly lose common topics and eventually separate into these two factions. Would metahumans exist peacefully with normal humans in future? Perhaps, perhaps not. Who knows? Lu Shu went onto various forums online with his phone. Although the media was silent, the Daoyuan class was something that everyone already knew. He suddenly found an interesting post saying that a colleague awakened while being scolded by the boss during a meeting. However, adults were still relatively more mature. They did not beat up the boss like the incident with Li Qi, but suggested the resignation and till date, the person was uncontactable. The word uncontactable was fundamental, Lu Shu thought. Could it be that he was brought away by the black coats? Come to speak of it, what role did the black coats play in all of this. They formed the Daoyuan class for students, to gather all these people. As for adults, they were brought away immediately? Could it be that students were more easily influenced, and they could be nurtured and taught? The word nurture, come to think of it, was interesting. The correct word should be to guide. And when teenagers suddenly gain powers, they indeed do things regardless of consequence, not knowing the importance of their actions. Adults, in contrast, would think more and have more considerations. He thought about Liang Che, who performed acrobatics and tried to stay low key after awakening. And Li Qi? Beating up the form teacher And if his hormones acted up and he went to flirt with a girl, wouldnt it spell trouble for her? Once awakened, most people would feel that they were the center of the world. To think that in an instant, they would captivate the hearts of all girls was nuts. Come to think of it this way, it seemed that this was why there would be trouble in society if teenagers awakened Of course, all the trouble could not be attributed to just teenagers. Teenagers who awakened, after all, only ate, slept, and beat up their teachers. All minor stuff, and they would only, at most, get into small brawls outside. Past major crimes in the country definitely werent caused by teenagers, but those truly evil people who were sick in the mind. If those people manage to awaken, the world would be very scary. Who knew what they could be capable of? Lu Shu was hoping that the topic of metahumans would gain momentum, but he also wanted stability for society, else everyone would get tired. If he really bumped into those cold-blooded murderers who committed evil sins, will he have to fight them? Lu Shu thought of an easy solution. Fight if he could, and forget it if he wasnt a match. Anyway, the black coats were probably much stronger than many people. He was currently an F class. Any elemental metahumans started off at E class! Thinking of that, Lu Shu didnt despise the black coats as much now. They had their risks while carrying out their jobs as well. But nevertheless, he didnt want to be brought away by them. His phone suddenly lighted up. Lu Shu glanced at it, and it was a message from Ye Lingling. He had trained the entire night, and it was 6 am in the morning. His deskie woke up so early? Its your own problem that you wake up, why send me a message. He opened the message to see her note: Forgot to congratulate you on being selected for Daoyuan class. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows and thought there must be some motive behind this. What motive did she have? Thanks, Lu Shu didnt agitate her but felt compelled to thank her for her congratulatory message. You wake up so early too? Ye Lingling replied. I didnt sleep. Metahumans dont need sleep, Lu Shu put down his phone after sending that message. From Ye Linglings distress points, +199! Ye Lingling was stunned over the phone. She wanted to ask Lu Shu what was his secret to being selected for Daoyuan class. After all, Lu Shu didnt seem like a metahuman in any way. If there was some secret, she might be able to get selected as well. But now youre behaving like youre already a metahuman, was there anything else to discuss? Then she noticed that Lu Shu didnt reply her anymore From Ye Linglings distress, +17, +11, +12 Chapter 36 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu didnt have the time to argue with Ye Lingling. He was pondering over his remaining 8000 distress points. How should he use them? Buy celestial fruits directly? It didnt seem like there was a need for it now though. His training wasnt considered slow, so even without the celestial fruit, he was slowly improving. At this point in time, the two snowmen in the garden had already melted into two stacks of snow. They looked nothing like they did, and Lu Xiaoyu even mentioned that it would be good if there was snow again, so that they could rebuild the two snowmen. In the darkness of the room, Lu Shu suddenly smiled. He previously had a question. Lu Xiaoyu didnt have any method of training or ability cultivation, so even if she was given the refresher fruit, there was no way to tell if she has reached the limit of the use of the fruit. But come to think of it now Theres no harm in that, it could just be to strengthen her body and improve her health! Lu Xiaoyu! Lu Xiaoyu! Wake up!: Lu Shu went over to knock on Lu Xiaoyus door From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +399! Lu Xiaoyu opened the door gloomily and silently stared at Lu Shu. Lu Shu took out a refresher fruit and passed it over to Lu Xiaoyu, Eat it. Only then did Lu Xiaoyus expression brighten, turning back into her room after receiving the refresher fruit. Not long after, Lu Shu knocked on her door again, and Lu Xiaoyu annoyingly exclaimed, Lu Shu, are you doing this on purpose? Why cant you give me everything in one shot? What do you want! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Hahahaha, Lu Shu handed the remaining 7 refresher fruits over to Lu Xiaoyu, and then trudged to the kitchen to cook eggs. Now he only had a little over 1000 distress points left, but he was still feeling good. However, he cant keep gaining distress points from Lu Xiaoyu like that, as she will soon retaliate in some way. Having given Lu Xiaoyu 8 refresher fruits, he estimated that it was more than enough for her. If he could devise some method for her to train in future, he could continue researching with Lu Xiaoyu if she should eat more refresher fruits. Having eaten the refresher fruit, Lu Shu felt and looked different. In the past, he would only feel healthier after eating, but eating to the limit this time, even the birthmarks on his body had disappeared, and his skin and complexion had also improved. Looking directly at him in the mirror was what seemed like a reborn teenager. This feeling was great, who didnt wish to look better? And after Lu Xiaoyu ate the refresher fruits and washed up, Lu Shu was stunned. Lu Xiaoyu seemed much more refined than before, and it felt like they were advancing towards breaking the physical limits of humanity. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu, and Lu Xiaoyu stared back. She didnt know where these fruits came from, but she understood that they definitely didnt come easily. Most people would keep the good stuff for themselves, but Lu Shu gave her so much at once. What is this? Lu Xiaoyu asked calmly. It should be considered as something which improves your aptitude for abilities. In future, if you could train and cultivate skills, you would understand its use, Lu Shu explained. Aptitude for abilities Lu Xiaoyu walked to the dining table and waited while Lu Shu cooked. Currently, there was a huge commotion outside. Not just over the awakening of metahumans, but over training as well. Many people already went to temples and monasteries to look for masters, but not many succeeded. Some of these places were originally meant for tourists, but now they have shut their doors to visitors. How much aptitude is needed? Even if she didnt train, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to know. She suddenly said, Actually theres no need to make me eat them in a rush. I have yet to start training anyway. Its okay, Lu Shu said, Having eaten this, you wouldnt fall sick in future. Its a good thing as well. Mm, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head. She didnt say words of gratitude directly, but she will remember all these acts of kindness and remember this person well. At this time, Lu Shu brought the food over, Wheres the work you were doing yesterday? Bring it over to let me check. Dont think that you can relax after the new year. What if you cant keep up with the academic workload in school when youre admitted to school at 16 years old? Even if you can become a metahuman, you still have to learn. Its not to let you learn math or governance for you to use them, but to build up your logical and thinking skills. Theres a difference between being a civilized person and one who is not. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +67 Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt that this person was not good at all! She unwillingly went back to her room to retrieve her book for Lu Shu. She had yet to complete the work assigned to her by Lu Shu Lu Shu didnt think that grades and results mattered much, but the process of learning was essential. This morning, Lu Shu didnt let Lu Xiaoyu follow him to sell eggs, and instead wanted her to self-study. He will be back at night to explain to her whatever she didnt understand. Lu Xiaoyu could be considered as an unregistered resident. She wouldnt have her own account until she was 16. Even if she wanted to go to school, Lu Shu didnt have the ability to send her, and they didnt have the money as well. Thinking of this, Lu Shu felt that he should think of ways to earn more money using his special gift. Lu Xiaoyu staying at home, not learning anything or interacting with people made him feel slightly depressed. But Lu Xiaoyu, was similar to him, in the way that she was also rather eccentric. Going to school didnt mean she might make friends. The difference between them was that Lu Shu liked being alone and he felt that interacting with people was exhausting. As for Lu Xiaoyu, she felt that people of her age were too stupid and immature. When Lu Shu closed his shop to report to school, it was already late. He dragged his stuff to school, and once he entered the class, he noticed that Liu Li was no longer as excited and lively towards him, probably because he had given up on him. He just wasnt used to others being so warm without reason. Why were people so hypocritical, as they all had a reason for being nice to someone. Everyone was surprised to see Lu Shu bring the small pan and the stool into class with him. They didnt expect Lu Shu to wake up to sell eggs even after being selected for the Daoyuan class. Perhaps the poorest metahuman had given up and accepted his position as a reserve? To everyone else in Daoyuan class, he was just a reserve metahuman. Lu Shu was initially admired by other people, but now those admirations have slowly cooled down; there was nothing much to admire about a person cooking eggs anyway Regardless, Lu Shu was always different in the eyes of other students. Chapter 37 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Ever since Lu Shu realized that his day training was a kind of semi-automatic ability, he had never stopped doing it. He had no idea what had changed in the flame within his heart and could only wait patiently. During the lessons in the day, Lu Shu no longer dozed off but was more concerned about the world news and an interesting one popped up today: In another country, a member of a terrorist cell had awakened and killed 2 people, but he was then killed by 3 other metahumans who happened to be there. Amazingly, these people were not concerned with the fact that there were onlookers. Although the credibility of this news was unknown and the golden foundations website did not seem to have any updates on this, but if that really happened, it meant that the metahumans in other countries had started using their abilities openly. This sort of news was previously unheard of and was very interesting. Lu Shu did not have a reliable source of information and could only observe and deduce the worlds situation through this dubious news. He had a sudden inspiration that if an authorized website could upload daily news regarding metahumans, this could educate everyone about what was happening in all the parts around the world. But however meaningful this might be, if such a website was created, the advertisement fees being received would be enormous. To a high school student such as Lu Shu, he could only think of this kind of methods to earn money and nothing else But who was capable enough to pull this off? This required someone who had the connections and access to a lot of ongoing news. Other countries media had already started broadcasting news regarding metahumans but locally, there was nothing. Seemed like every country had different restrictions and censorship. In the day, Lu Shu wanted to mess with some students to generate distress points but never got that opportunity. He had earned too much the day before, causing everyone to still be in a bad mood. Even Ye Lingling was sulking in her seat and not running her mouth off as usual. The students who did not make it into the Daoyuan class all seemed dispirited. After all, seeing other students given the opportunity to become someone amazing while they had to settle for studying hard for examinations had left them with a sour feeling. Lu Shu felt that he should do something to lift the mood. Teenagers should not be so moody every day. So he sent a message to the class group chat: Yesterday, I saw a metahuman and her powers could be useful to all of us. The secret is . . . . . . By the power of Ballaa, Shaluoshaluo, little devil! Transform! The classmates who saw this message were lost for words. What kind of metahuman could this damned little devil be! Was he still normal? Did he awaken some disgusting messages power?! Everyone developed high hopes from seeing the first part of the message thinking that there was a secret to awakening. But it was actually just some nonsense! Are you sick in the mind?! From Ye Lingling This time, Lu Shu had earned almost 2000 distress points and adding the points this morning from Lu Xiaoyu and Ye Lingling, it was almost 3000! Lu Shu felt that this method of his was a perfect match! It was invincible! At this moment, Li Qi from class 7 came to the doorsteps and smiled, Can those students selected for the Daoyuan class from this class please step out for a moment? Everyone started exchanging eye contact thinking what could be going on? What did Li Qi want with them? It was already common knowledge who was chosen for the Daoyuan class but only Li Qi was an actual metahuman. He spoke confidently and in the past, Li Qi was already an infamous student known for being in gangs and getting into all kinds of trouble. In the future, you would think that these people are the trash of the society who are unable to earn a living or make a name for themselves. But as of now, there was some kind of charisma to them. Teenagers were generally more simple-minded and preferred direct and violent methods of dealing with problems. Violence had become a growing problem in schools and this was because the students lacked discipline and were still rather immature, thinking that doing so would make them seem powerful. Liu Lis facial expression changed. He had never been ordered around like this before and it sounded like Li Qi was going to beat them up. This was what gangsters did in school. Who and who please come out for a while and they would drag them to the toilets to give them a good beating Lu Shu did not really mind. At that point in time, his strength had far surpassed that of Li Qi after lighting up the 5th star. And there was a rumor that Li Qi could not even write properly after he awakened, which meant that he had no control over his powers. But Lu Shu never had an issue with this, being able to control his powers at will. With these as back up, Lu Shu did not care if Li Qi wanted to find fault with him and it was a good opportunity for him to observe other metahumans at close proximity. While Liu Li, Yuan Lingqi, and Li Qingyu were still contemplating what to do, Lu Shu had already walked out. For some reason, Li Qi had always thought that the way Lu Shu was acting was suspicious As the rest followed and went out, Li Qi leaned against the wall and snickered, We are all part of the Daoyuan class. You guys may not be aware but the percentage of students from our school in Daoyuan class is not even 5%. So we all have to form a gang. Add me on WeChat and Ill create a group later. Lu Shu almost laughed out loud. This guy was just like Liu Li. But he had a bigger ambition to consider the school as a whole while Liu Li only confined himself to the boundaries of their class Lu Shu had thought that the Daoyuan class was actually not so complicated. But to create a gang, would the black coats even let that happen? They were already labeled as unstable beings and if a gang had started forming, nothing good was going to happen. Lu Shu had also thought that Liu Li would succumb to Li Qis prowess since he was an actual metahuman but Liu Li just turned around and left, That thing about forming a gang, lets forget about it. Li Qi smiled and did not reply but turned to Yuan Lingqi and Li Qingyu, How about you guys? Lu Shu was fine with it. Gangs, to him, were the more the merrier?! After joining a gang, he could add the newly met people on chat groups and that would mean more people would see his messages! The number of contacts in group chats was Lu Shus bread and butter. He had already realized that the fastest way to train was to rely on people! In the past, Lu Shu had never agreed with the importance of being people-orientated but now it was different. Being people-orientated was such a high-level intelligence! Lu Shu felt that his mindset had just transcended to a higher level Li Qi was still clueless about the competitor he had just invited into his gang Chapter 38 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Li Qi allowed Lu Shu into the group and they added each other as friends online. And of course, Li Qi had to give his introductory speech as he patted Lu Shu on the shoulders, We are considered brothers once you enter this group. We cant be weaker than the students from the other schools since this school is our home ground. Keep it up guys, if I can awaken, so can you. Haha, Lu Shu opened up the group chat and saw that there were over 70 people in this group which was more than the number of people in his own class. Interesting He didnt care about earning glory for his own school, forming gangs or whether others had awakened or not. With his sole desire being the group of people which he could interact with, the more the merrier! United we stand! Yet another noble, far-sighted wisdom! Lu Shu sent his greetings to everyone in the group and started adding them as friends in his contact list. Li Qi was pleased to witness that this classmate of his was very sociable! Actually, Lu Shu was rather well-known within the school due to his circumstances and needless to say, any other student in any other school who sells eggs outside their main entrance would definitely be famous as well. Most people knew that Lu Shu was a sickly, fragile-looking orphan who brings another orphan around. But what they did not expect was for Lu Shus name to make it to the nominal roll of the Daoyuan class. Currently, everyone in the group who was enrolled in the Daoyuan class had one common trait: Even before becoming a Metahuman, they were outstanding in their own ways. Lu Shu, however, did not fulfill these criteria. As week one arrived, it was time for Daoyuan class to start its curriculum and Li Qi sent a message to the group, At night after class, shall we all gather for dinner? Theres a steamboat place along Jian Dong street which is quite decent and it opens until quite late. Since were in the same class, lets take this as an opportunity to foster good rapport between each other and to learn more about one another. Sure, I dont mind. Ive been there before, it just costs about 10 dollars and you can definitely eat your fill. Alright, well be fighting the same war in the future so lets get to know each other!! Haha, just a bit of alcohol and well know each other very well! Li Qi replied while chuckling. As for Lu Shu, he had no interest whatsoever when he saw the chat group. He didnt have any money and was definitely not going. Were 10 plus dollars considered money to him? Nope. It was considered his life to him- his life! Speaking of the Daoyuan class, what are they actually going to teach us? Does anyone have any insider info? Their confidentiality is so flawless that even my dad who works in the government does not have any news on it. God knows what theyll teach us, perhaps a way to awaken to our powers maybe. Will we be enhancing ourselves there or something? Lu Shu suddenly realized that if so many of these metahuman reserves were to really awaken, then where would they be placed? It would definitely be most suited for the organization to adopt all these new metahumans as part of their own force. He did not join in the discussion but found out that the neighboring class female student was part of this group as well while he was adding those new contacts as his friends. After adding her as a friend, he even sent a smiley face to her. In the end, she just read the message and did not reply at all. Tsk tsk, so unfriendly. That day, Lu Shu felt that her personality could possibly be more introverted than others and that was why she was observing calmly from the sidelines as everyone was making a commotion in the chat group. Yes, calmly. At that moment, Lu Shu acknowledged that this girl could perhaps be more intelligent than Li Qi as she was concealing herself within the ranks of the reserves. Lu Shu guessed that he was probably the only one in the whole school who knew that she had already awakened. And as for himself, Lu Xiaoyu was the only one who knew about him. There were many new faces in the school just from this afternoon. They were all students who were here with their parents to carry out their transference procedure as those who were selected to join the Daoyuan Class had to be enrolled in this school. Right after class, Lu Shu was looking over the railings at the corridor towards the mass of people. The crowd was too messy and he could not detect any waves of powers being emitted from any of the transfer students. It seemed like even if there were those who had already awakened in that group of transfer students, there werent many. There were a few transfer students arranged to join each class and for just Lu Shus class, there were 11 of them! The citywide enrollees of Daoyuan Class had all gathered in Luo Cheng International School and on average, every class had to accept quite a number of transfer students. Lu Shu realized that all those who had transferred to his class seemed rather energetic. And amongst them was this skinny female student who looked exceptionally good with her short hair and her mixed-blood looks. Her choice of clothing was a little tomboyish and she had an air of coolness around her. But some guys preferred this type of girls and there were all types of girls out there for every sort of preferences. Since there were new students coming in, they had to rearrange the seating plan. Ye Lingling suddenly became agitated and throughout the whole process, strongly requested to switch places in order to avoid being deskies with Lu Shu She was afraid that Lu Shu would bring out the worst in her. Just at this moment, that mixed-blood girl was chosen by Shi Qingyan to be seated beside Lu Shu and a lot of people in the class shot him a look of envy. Lu Shu was shocked to find out that this girl, when stood up straight, was just a little shorter than him. And for your information: Lu Shu was 180cm tall. This girl was rather polite as she sat down and smiled at Lu Shu, Good day. How good? Lu Shu subconsciously shot her down. This guy did not discriminate as to who he was cynical too, be it gender, age or looks. The other party was flabbergasted! Her new deskie did not follow the logical order of things! How was she supposed to reply him, how could she have known how good his day was? From Jiang Shuyis distress, +27 Jiang Shuyi thought for a while and changed the topic, My name is Jiang Shuyi, I transferred over from Second Middle High and Im a boy. This time, it was Lu Shus turn to be stunned. He felt that if he could absorb his own distress points, he probably would be able to redeem a whole Celestial fruit from it. Lu Shu checked out the other partys throat and saw that he really had an Adams apple Oh my god, Lu Shu had no strength to protest. No wonder that girl was almost as tall as him, so she was actually a dude! The other party even specifically stated his gender which meant that he had been misunderstood by others often. After looking at his Adams apple, he continued to scan downwards Mmm, its flat. From Jiang Shuyis distress, +189! The situation was very awkward as his downward gaze was caught by the other party and Lu Shu gave off two forced coughs before remaining silent. In the evening, Shi Qingyan entered the class and gave Lu Shu and Liu Lis gang of four, including the 11 newly transferred students a pass each which could be worn around the neck. He then told all of them that they needed this pass to enter the school after 6.30pm. After class had ended, all the form teachers stood outside their class and ensured that no student stayed behind, clearing all of the classrooms. Even basketball games were not allowed in the courtyard and everyone had to go home. Subsequently, the school grounds were filled with many sturdy-looking security troopers who coordinated the clearance of the school. Lu Shu could not help but let out a sigh. Their job was executed thoroughly and while Lu Shu was leaving the school, he saw with his own eyes that these security troopers cleared every single class without skipping any single one. There were almost a hundred of these men and this security service was not something a school could afford. Classes would end at 6 in the evening while the Daoyuan class would commence at 7. As such, Lu Shu rushed home to prepare dinner for Lu Xiaoyu and in the process, instructed her to focus on her revision. After preparing dinner, Lu Shu found out that the clothes he had changed out of from yesterday were washed and hung up on the veranda, causing him to feel a little happy inside. Chapter 39 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the night, Lu Shu had to flash his student pass to get into the school. Daylight was short during winter and by 7 pm, the sky was already pitch-black. Lu Shu realized that the school was still very lively. Students from different schools were gathered here and they amounted to almost 2000 people, and he wondered if the Music building was even able to accommodate all of them The Music building was 7 stories high and each floor had 4 classrooms. This meant that each class had about 100 people? Even after removing the tables and chairs, would there be enough space for everyone to sit? While making his way to F9 classroom, Lu Shu bumped into Liu Li. The class rep did not seem as confident as usual, probably because he had realized that their original plan of forming a gang had been proven useless in front of the crowd. The number of transferred students was already a few times larger than the gang they had. If they really wanted to form a gang, Li Qi should have made use of his status as a metahuman to gather all the Daoyuan class students from their school which would be more likely to succeed. But Lu Shu felt that Li Qis actions and plans had never been reliable. He had asked around in the afternoon and the 11 transfer students in his class were all from different schools Lu Shu could not believe that this was a coincidence and was rightfully afraid that this was a plot by the officials to prevent forming of gangs and groups. As of now, only the Luo Cheng international school students were not split up and sent to different schools. But because of the transfer students, every class was facing a communication crisis. If this was the case, Li Qis plan would be a failure But this was expected. Their organization had gone through detailed planning to set up this program and gather all these potential metahumans in one place. It would be an insult if they were to be easily overwhelmed and outsmarted by a group of high school students. Logically speaking, Lu Shu felt that in this Daoyuan class, the information it could provide was by far more important. A single city already had almost 2000 potential metahumans. How many would there be in the whole country? Probably a few million?! Lu Shu did not probe further but he knew what he had to do in order to hold his standing in this world and to protect himself and Lu Xiaoyu- get stronger. What point was there in life If he was to bring Lu Xiaoyu out one day and a metahuman came along and murdered them? Lu Shu had also confirmed that no one else was emitting waves of aura and thus, compared to all the students his age, he was definitely ahead in terms of progress. Unless someone awakened into a Class E metahuman It was unclear how these classes were allocated. Lu Shu finally found the F9 classroom which was located on the first floor of the Music building. This was convenient for him to travel home As he entered the classroom, the class form teacher was already waiting and the classrooms interior surprised Lu Shu. The chairs and tables were all removed and replaced with floor mats. This made the classroom seem much more spacious. Using floor mats instead of tables and chairs, this could allow even a hundred people to be accommodated here. Seeing the design of the classroom, everyone had confirmed that this Daoyuan class aimed to really teach them methods on awakening! How else could you find a school these days that still used floor mats? Speaking of which, Lu Shu and the rest had no idea when these floor mats were brought here. Lu Shu was thinking that since the class was called Daoyuan, could it teaching the ways of the Dao? Could it be some kind of meditation?! It seemed like the priest inhaling and exhaling clouds atop the mountain shown on the golden foundations website was real and he had already reached Class D, which meant that he could evade attacks from modern weapons. Just how fast could he move and how quick his reaction must be to do this? But Lu Shu already had his own way of training which was different from the ways of the Dao. If training the ways of the Dao would not work for him, what was the point in attending the Daoyuan class? But he could only decide after seeing the real training himself. If the Daoyuan class was going to teach all those things, how were the black coats planning to keep the lessons a secret? If his speculations were right, they must be planning to mass produce metahumans! Within the group of students, it was possible to make one student not spill the beans but not all of them. All the students were already in their respective classes and even the ambitious Liu Li who was aiming for the top of the Daoyuan class had already toned down. Sometimes, people just did not understand the saying there is always someone better. Perhaps it was because he had been a leader in Luo Cheng international school but now that leaders from other schools were all gathered here, people like him had become the norm and in fact, there were people who were much more talented! Xi Fei closed the classroom door behind him and smilingly introduced himself, My name is Xi Fei and everyone here should be able to recognize me since I have been going around and losing my voice from talking to all of you. Ill be handing out some papers now and you all will be required to sign and put your thumbprints on it. While speaking, Xi Fei started handing out the papers and the title was Daoyuan Class confidentiality. The contents of the paper highlighted the secrecy of the contents of the Daoyuan class and if violated, they would have to face charges from the military court. Lu Shu had never come across such a thing and could not be sure about the validity of it. But even though he did not really understand the contents, the one thing he understood was that the consequences of violating the confidentiality were severe However, Lu Shu felt that the officials were not expecting to keep so many mouths shut just with a piece of paper. There must be something more, right? Why was this programme set up, Im sure some of you have some guesses so could these people share their thoughts? Xi Fei had a sweet smile and gave others a very approachable impression. Liu Li raised her hand and Xi Fei pointed in his direction, You may speak. Learn the ways of Dao? Liu Li answered. Xi Fei nodded. This was the basic answer. The job of keeping the information confidential was going quite smoothly as of now but this was a human society and it was impossible to completely shut off the large group of students from the rest of the world. The organization had also thought about this and even though they could select the students based on their own set of requirements now, given some time, the various dignitaries would start pulling strings and influencing the selection in order to benefit their own children. Who knew how long this situation could be maintained. Eventually, regardless of the aptitude of the student, dignitaries would come up with ideas to enroll their children into Daoyuan class. Before this programme proved its influence, why not just treat it as a form of a leisure class, like learning to play the piano or martial arts, they would all have some form of long-term benefits right? Chapter 40 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the upcoming period of time, I will guide everyone in terms of learning about the theoretical aspect of training, but need not be nervous. Itll just be some basic knowledge, Xi Fei explained, it seemed like the main issue was here: the content of the lessons of Daoyuan class. However, seeing the way Xi Fei spoke, it didnt seem like they were going to learn methods of awakening, but another gentler and smoother approach to improving. Lu Shu felt that this seemed more reasonable. This stretches the timespan and gives everyone more space to think. Will some students be eliminated in this period of time? This was not entirely impossible! And only teaching the important skills after establishing team spirit and cultural education seemed like a good method. Lu Shu was nonchalant. If they had indeed imparted higher skills to them immediately, it wouldnt be too reliable or trustworthy. Xi Fei asked again, Does anyone know how we selected you? This time, no one could guess the answer. Everyone had this question in their mind, how were they selected? Previously, everyone had their blood drawn during the health checkup. The namelist of Daoyuan class was released soon after, so everyone only knew that it had something to do with the checkup and drawing of blood. But no one knew the specific details. Xi Fei looked at the silenced students, and smiled slightly, Anyone knows the alloy of sodium and potassium? You might not have learned this in high school. Let me ask a simpler question, what is sodium? Can this student answer the question. Xi Fei pointed at the student behind Liu Li, which was coincidentally Lu Shu. What is sodium? This question was so sudden, what was the sudden relation to this. Why did Lu Shu study language and literature? Logically, he was doing very well in maths and could probably do well for science. But he absolutely hated physics and chemistry, so much that he chose to study language and literature. Lu Shu bit the bullet and asked, Sodium Sodium is a mystical heavenly path? From Xi Feis distress, +357! Xi Fei showed signs of confusion. That answer wasnt at all expected, he thought that these students would say sodium is a type of chemical element. He also thought that these students might say that sodium will not exist on Earth naturally, since sodium would oxidize in the air rapidly, and have strong reactions with water, and could only exist as a compound. He never thought that someone would say Sodium was a mystical heavenly path! Your thoughts are rather eccentric and creative This student, take a seat Xi Fei took a breath and continued, Sodium is a chemical element, and the alloy of sodium and potassium, after stabilizing in a liquid state, could be used in a fast neutron reactor as an effective cooler. Of course, it is also a thermal agent in nuclear reactors, and the alloy of sodium and potassium is more dangerous and must be stored in an inert gas. However, we unexpectedly found that it has other functions: it could test the reaction of blood to the aura of the world, commonly known as the aptitude for abilities. We found out that once the sodium-potassium alloy comes into contact with blood, the blood of ordinary people will cause the alloy to give off huge amounts of heat, while that of people with an aptitude for abilities will have a different reaction. Instead of emitting heat, the metal will turn from silver to black. The darker the color of the product metal, the higher the aptitude for abilities the person has. Currently, the accuracy of this technique is as high as 99.99%. Lu Shu gained massive information from the words of Xi Fei: The first key information was that these people actually found a way to differentiate the different aptitudes for the abilities, and it also seemed like a very reliable scientific method. The second information was that there was definitely a master or someone skilled in this group of people. Such a high-level experiment, there should be someone who could control the explosiveness of the reactive alloy, with such a large proportion of blood from normal people, there was bound to be a huge explosion. Or else everyone near the experiment would perish And these masters were not in small numbers. After all, the blood was drawn from the entire country Thinking until this point, Lu Shu halted his thoughts. There was too much work to be done for this testing, there were millions of high schools in the entire country! On top of that, there were primary schools, secondary schools, and even colleges. Lu Shu thought that the government probably had a more efficient and higher skilled method. Xi Fei continued, We classified the aptitude into 6 tiers, ABCDEF. We use the classification to differentiate the potential. Later, you guys will be able to see what tier you belong to. Of course, I want to say one more thing. Your tier does not determine your future accomplishments. The training still requires much dedication. If anyone cannot tolerate this lonely journey of training, feel free to quit. At this moment, Xi Fei didnt mention what would happen if they quit, but everyone couldnt help but think about it. Xi Fei didnt say much about it, and created a class chat group, I will announce everyones aptitude in the class group. Everyone may go take a look. Lu Shu picked his eyebrows. There was an evident difference in their aptitudes, and directly sending this to the class group would agitate everyone. Could it be that he wanted to split the class according to their strengths? Just like exams in the past, when academic results were used. Now its declaration of their aptitudes and even their training progress in future? This was to force everyone to improve! It seemed like the government was calm and collected in handling this matter, but this did not mean they were kind! Seeing Xi Fei send the document in the chat group, everyone immediately opened it, curious to find out their own aptitudes. If they could have tier A aptitude, wouldnt that mean their training will be much easier in future? Some of their faces changed when they opened the document. Some were happy, while there were some who didnt utter a word. Lu Shu wasnt that impatient. He looked from top to bottom, wanting to understand what was the standard in his class. No one belonged to tier A while there were 3 in B, namely Liu Li, the new deskie Jiang Shuyi, and a name which was foreign to him. Lu Shu looked over at Liu Li, only to notice that he could no longer hide his joy. In contrast, his deskie Jiang Shuyi was calm and collected, with no evident emotion shown on his face. How many people actually thought that Jiang Shuyi was a girl? Lu Shu thought interestingly. Jiang Shuyi chose to be his deskie this afternoon. Who knew what this person was thinking, choosing the floor mat beside Lu Shu. Scrolling down, he saw more tier Cs, around 25% of the class. Then there was tier D, which consisted about two-thirds. There was a small number of tier E students remaining. This meant that everyone was at about the same level, and tier B was already considered to be very good aptitude. Since tier A existed, it meant that there were definitely tier A rated people within the black coats. Where else could tier A come from? It seemed like there would always be someone stronger no matter the tier. Lu Shu then looked at his own class Damn it, he was one of the three students in tier F! Chapter 41 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu was rather unsettled. Having eaten so many refresher fruits, why was he classified as tier F? And at this time, Lu Shu realized something was wrong. When did he eat the refresher fruits? He then remembered that he only ate the refresher fruits in big amounts after having his blood drawn, which also meant that whatever indicated wasnt an accurate indication of his class now! As Lu Shu was weak since young, did that mean his foundation was not solid? But after eating the refresher fruit, it only increased his aptitude by a little compared to normal humans. Through the blood drawing, his aptitude rank is now at the rock bottom, only with two other guys. Having thought through this, Lu Shu calmed down. Since his actual aptitude was not accurately depicted and he was satisfied with his own training, what was there to worry about? Actually, this test was good for him. At least there would be a lower chance for him to be noticed by the black coats. After all, who knew what would the students of Daoyuan class be asked to do after training. At the moment, there seemed to be numerous metahumans outside of China as well. What if they were sent to war? Or sent to other countries for missions? If there really was a war, he would have to contribute to defending his country, didnt he? However, he thought that his life shouldnt be in the plans and control of other people. Despite this, he was still quite convinced by these black coats. If it was just like what he thought, the black coats wanted to gather everyone to get them trained up quickly. Lu Shu still felt that this was rather unreasonable. What if the training results in a student going crazy? How could they be accountable to the students parents? Eventually, the black coats gathered all the metahumans to learn and train together. Seeing this document, Liu Li looked at those few in his class. When he saw Lu Shu was a tier F, he subconsciously felt a tinge of joy. Previously he wanted to cajole Lu Shu but was treated indifferently by him. Seeing Lu Shus tier now, he almost couldnt hold his laughter. In the future, he didnt see Lu Shu as someone worth sucking up to anymore. Liu Li thought for a moment. Their class had such an organized classification, and other classes probably did the same thing. His tier B aptitude was probably one of the best amongst the entire Luo Chengs Daoyuan class. And the girl who transferred over from another school, Jiang Shuyi. She was also tier B. The aptitude of students in their class was rather high. Who knew what potential Li Qi had. Everyone in their school looked at Li Qi as if he was the leader and caused this entire flow of events. Liu Li didnt like this, which was why he didnt join Li Qis clique. Now that he had an advantage in terms of aptitude, if he trained slightly harder in future, he might be able to replace Li Qi as their schools leader. In recent years, teenagers had become rather egocentric, willing to do whatever it took to surpass everyone else. They would think that they were competent and capable of accomplishing whatever they heard from the adults. Everyone says that connections are the most important in the world. But once they enter society, theyll realize that connections arent formed merely by simple chats and conversations. To be a student leader, even more so for a metahuman student leader. This sort of ambition only existed in teenagers who were egocentric and self-centered Thinking of all this, Liu Li decided he should carry it out. He interacted with his close friends and asked who was in the same class as Li Qi. Soon, he got the answer that he wanted: Li Qi was tier F, just like Lu Shu. He also heard that Li Qi was quiet and aloof now, sitting in a corner of his class. It was probably because it was hard to accept, in such a short time, that he had the lowest aptitude. Liu Li was gleeful upon hearing this news. However, at the next moment, a classmate handed him a piece of rather shocking news, The class next to you, class 3. Theres a girl whos tier A. It seems like shes the sole tier A in the entire city of Luo Cheng. Liu Li was stunned. The sole tier A student This was already no secret. Within Li Qis big group, there were already people congratulating this girl, who was called Cao Qingci. Lu Shu was not surprised that this girl was tier A. In his opinion if someone deserved to be tier A, it had to be this girl. The other party awakened a long time ago and her ability was definitely higher than class E. It was natural that she had improved since then. Lu Shu was curious. What changes will training bring about for people like her who had already awakened their abilities? Will it have no effect, or will further training result in even greater power? Lu Shu felt inclined to believe it was the latter. The greatest takeaway Lu Shu felt he had gotten from the night was that he managed to get into another chat group: the one created by Xi Fei. Just by looking at the group, he was tempted to add them as friends. Apparently, the maximum number of friends was 5000. He was still early. Lu Shu turned around and looked at Jiang Shuyi. This teenager was also tier B. At this moment, by his side was a boy, looking extremely nervous, informing him that he had sent him a friend request, and wanting his approval. Jiang Shuyi didnt even look at him, and his cold, harsh hostility chased the other student away. Lu Shu felt that this Jiang Shuyi wasnt the type to be cold and arrogant. He was still rather warm and friendly this afternoon. It was probably because he was mistaken to be a girl, causing him to be rather unhappy. Jiang Shuyis facial features were rather unrivalled. Lu Shu estimated that only Lu Xiaoyu might be able to compare with him in future. However, this was none of his business. Just as Lu Shu was about to think about other things, Jiang Shuyi suddenly turned around and spoke to him, Teacher Xi Fei is right. Even with a poor aptitude, anyone can accomplish anything for himself with sufficient determination and grit. Lu Shu thought for a moment, was this comforting him? Jiang Shuyi was definitely saying this only because he saw his aptitude. Lu Shu smiled, Youre right. Was this a warm teenager with a cold expression? No one knew what his personality was like. Some people might seem decent, but were actually jokers and clowns. These things couldnt be determined just by appearance alone. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a question. If the Daoyuan class had anything to do with blood drawing again, he had to avoid it no matter what. Else his quick improvement from tier F might be seen as suspicious and he might be brought away for investigation. Mm, Jiang Shuyi didnt say anything else. Chapter 42 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The internet buzz on the implementation of Daoyuan class was massive. Although effective secrecy work was in place and people were bounded by contracts, paper will never be able to contain fire. Many believed that it signified a beginning: The beginning where metahumans would take center stage in history. Perhaps, our descendants would refer to this as the beginning of the era of metahumans? In the past, it was felt that even if metahumans did exist, it would be unthinkable to gather them together and conduct classes with them. Lu Shu believed that within Daoyuan class, the lack of compliance with the black coats systematic training methods would only leave them with a lower probability of becoming a metahuman. Nonetheless, not everyone was promised an awakening. Besides, not everyone could be sufficiently stimulated. From the look of this situation, the black coats had seriously placed a high importance on the development of metahumans as if they were resources. Sunset industries in the current era had already received a blow from the rise in internet usage. 5% of the shops in Guangzhou were forced to shut down where the rise of the internet had turned some businesses obsolete. And at this moment, metahumans had appeared out of the blue in numbers approaching the millions. This made one pondered whether the birth of metahumans would add on to adversely affect the current social and industrial order. Inevitably, such thoughts would definitely come to ones mind. In fact, the move to establish the Daoyuan class might be one too big. With 4 cities and 283 prefectures within the country, who knew how many Daoyuan classes were there? Not including the provinces, the students there were all transferred over to the prefectural areas for classes. Lu Shu suddenly realized that for every Daoyuan class there were, a member of the black coat was selected to be the form teacher for that class. That being said, the size of the black coat organization must be huge. Analyzing it further, it seemed logical if the government had pre-emptive knowledge of what was about to happen. Producing a grand plan which developed training methods for enhancing the students abilities and recruiting tens of thousands of men from the military definitely seemed plausible if they had prior knowledge of the metahuman incident. It seems like the form teachers selected from the organization had similar thought-processes and discipline. Even if there were problematic individuals, the probability of problems arising would certainly be much smaller than from their own group of middle school students. Once the black coats structure had taken shape, expanding their organization seemed like one of the best plans there was. From the looks of it, before society was able to produce a genius metahuman with class B or higher ability, the government would already have everything under its control. Lu Shu sighed as he thought of how it was definitely not a good idea to underestimate the power of a countrys calculations. On the second day of school, students were released back to their original classes to attend cultural lessons. When asked about what the Daoyuan class had taught them, those students chose to remain quiet. They realized the severity and consequences if they were to leak any information since they had already signed an agreement with them. Still, Lu Shu heard whispers in class, I heard that Lu Shus aptitude is the best from the rear, other students mostly had tiers CDE and even Liu Li was tier B while Lu Shu was only tier F, and from the rumors, there were only 10+ tier F students amongst all the Daoyuan classes. I heard that aptitude does not represent what someone can achieve in the future, but a tier F aptitude is really too low. He definitely barely made the cut for the class Haha, so what if he had barely made the cut. In a few days, he would probably be back here; how awkward would that be. The thought of them not even qualifying for the Daoyuan class had never even crossed their mind. In the end, they had started to comment and discuss the others aptitude for abilities. Since it was Lu Shus personal problem, he was clear as to what actually was the case. Although he was uncertain what his actual aptitude was, he knew that he was definitely not tier F. As such, Lu Shu had already braced himself and did not take their discussions to heart. And so he sent a message to the class group chat: Rather be the tail of a phoenix than the head of a chicken . . . . . . Hi, chicken heads. After seeing this message, confusion struck his classmates. What the hell is a chicken head?! Only then did everyone realized that even if Lu Shu were to be placed last in the Daoyuan class, he would still always be the same Lu Shu he was before enrolling in the class From Just this chat group of his had contributed 1000+ distress points to Lu Shu. Including the distress points from before, Lu Shu could now exchange them for 3 more celestial fruits The first and second stars had both been lit up by one celestial fruit. Lighting up the third star required one whole celestial fruit. Lighting up the fourth star required 2 celestial fruits. And lighting up the Fifth star required 4 celestial fruits. He had consumed 2 celestial fruits and trained for a full 8-hour period in order to achieve the overall effects of 4 celestial fruits. So currently, what was required to light up the 6th star? Did it require 8 celestial fruits? Believing it to be so, Lu Shu calculated that he needed at least half a month to light up all the 7 stars in the first nebula. Lu Shu felt that his progress was rather slow. Little did he know, metahumans who wanted to obtain the strength of 8 grown adults like him had to put in a large amount of time and effort, and their endeavors couldnt simply be measured just by fruits. If anyone picked a fight with Lu Shu currently, he was sure that his punch could easily reach up to a few thousand pounds. Although uncertain of the specific speeds he could achieve, he felt that his senses and speed had already far surpassed the normal human limits. Were the strength-type metahumans able to awaken as much strength as he had within him? Since Li Qi did not seem very powerful at all, Lu Shu was curious whether all strength-type metahumans at class F were only as good as Li Qi. If so, did that mean that ascending from class F would be a stroll in a park for Lu Shu? Lu Shu felt that the Little Star lullaby was definitely unusual but how special it was exactly had to depend on the other metahumans. Still, something was amiss. Did they not sign the contract of secrecy? How did the students find out about his aptitude? Someone must have snitched. But of course, a mere contract would be unable to keep the confidentiality of the Daoyuan class activities. It was wise that the black coats had not taught them the way activate their abilities or else this information would have already been leaked out to the streets by now. If the issue of maintaining the secrecy of the class activities was not managed properly, wouldnt it continue to spread? Students were still in heated debate, Liu Li is tier B, his power in the future could be limitless. Please look out for us in the future. Li Qingyu is not bad too, being C class, he is considered above average, Liu Li replied humbly although he was secretly happy inside. As he turned around to comfort Ling Qi, Ling Qi do not be disheartened, the form teacher had already said that cultivating your abilities does not depend on your aptitude for abilities. Persevere on and it will soon be your time to shine. Precious gold can never be buried anywhere it goes. Seated afar somewhere, Lu Shu heard those hypocritical comments. If Liu Li did not think much of the aptitude, why did he value his own so much? Haha, at least you 3 have a better aptitude compared to Lu Shu. Hearing that comment, a group of students dissolved into laughter. How did bullying in schools come about? It was probably due to the isolation of an individual by a group. Releasing the inner demons from their hearts, youths had no scruples to make fun of others. Lu Shu, however, felt that his aptitude could be of tier A At that instance, Xi Fei suddenly appeared at the class doorway, Student Li Qingyu, please step outside. Chapter 43 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations No one knew when the F9 class form teacher, Xi Fei, had appeared and why he was looking for Li Qingyu. Confused, Li Qingyu walked out. When he returned a short 10 minutes later, his eyes were swollen and red. The students all felt something was strange and approached him but were shocked. Apparently, he had violated the confidentiality regulations of the Daoyuan class and was expelled! Xi Fei had come to inform him that he no longer had to attend the Daoyuan class and even confiscated his night class pass. To a high school student who yearned to awaken, this was a nightmare! Lu Shu was wondering if Li Qingyu was the one who leaked about his aptitude. The class was initially filled with chatter and laughter but after witnessing a student with tier C aptitude expelled just like that, the class was filled with fear and anxiety. Just like any other confidentiality forms, no one took them that seriously. Li Qingyu also felt that when Xi Fei asked everyone to sign the confidentiality regulations, it did not feel that formal. Furthermore, teenagers generally had a loose tongue and would casually talk about what happened in the Daoyuan class to the rest of their classes. He also never expected the consequences to be as serious as expulsion. What could he do? He was already so close to being part of that magical world but had fallen back down and it must have felt frustrating! As to how strict the regulations were, Lu Shu was not surprised and he thought that at least the punishment would not be as extreme as facing the military court, right? But it was hard to be sure. Awakening was a not a small matter and leaking about aptitudes seemed rather trivial. Could he have leaked about training exercises? Lu Shu was underestimating the matter and leaking aptitudes may not be a trivial matter. What if someone out there was targeting this group of metahuman reserves and decided to capture those of tier A aptitude? Wouldnt that be bad? At the same time, the classes had started receiving rumors about the news- that someone had been expelled from the Daoyuan class. Within the next few hours in the afternoon, over 40 individuals were expelled because of breaching the confidentiality regulations and never to be enrolled again. This was a warning to the rest and the method was to be stern. The students had not been through regimental training and did not have a particularly strict discipline so this method of expelling a bunch of students was to let the rest realize what they were dealing with. In just one city, so many were expelled. So what about the whole country? Someone suddenly exclaimed, Someone from class 2 awakened the moment he was expelled and was taken away by the class form teacher by force! Lu Shu frowned and thought, Again The black coats way of dealing with methods C capture. It was unknown where the student was brought but looking at Liang Che, who seemed totally fine, it must not have been that bad. Being expelled was also a form of stimulation, stimulation for students to generate large amounts of emotions and psychological fluctuations. And every class teacher had already been prepared for the case of awakening and to take them away immediately. Lu Shu suddenly thought that these black coats were really amazing and their plans were always flawless. Even though Lu Shu was technically one of their victims, no one had found out he had already awakened and furthermore, he was improving rapidly. It should be expected that after this expulsion incident, no one else would dare to leak information and the scariest part of it was that no one knew how the form teachers managed to accurately pick out who had breached the regulations. It was a strange feeling as though they knew everything. Lu Shu felt that the mysterious feeling surrounding the black coats was intentional and the next time he talked to Lu Xiaoyu, he should leave his phone a distance away. Besides that, there wasnt anything else of concern. All he did on his phone was to disturb some classmates to earn distress points and there should not be anything wrong with it. Alright, it was wrong but at least it wasnt something the black coats would bother themselves with. His deskie Jiang Shuyi looked at Lu Shu, Are you not angry with what they said about you? Lu Shu thought and replied, Theres nothing to be mad about. Jiang Shuyi acknowledged his reply. Lu Shu suddenly asked, Did someone write you a love letter? Jiang Shuyi rolled his eyes and nodded. Lu Shu added on, Guys are not counted, from girls right? From Jiang Shuyis distress, +261! Hehe, Lu Shu continued looking through his phone records. He felt that having Ye Lingling as a deskie was still better as there was no need to feel guilty when earning distress points from her Since yesterday, there were classmates telling Jiang Shuyi that his deskie was a little special and that his main characteristic was his toxic mouth At that moment, Lu Shu finally found Li Qingyus contact and sent a message, Did you get expelled because of leaking information about the aptitudes? Thinking about it, Li Qingyu was the only one from his original sophomore class 3 who was expelled and the rest were still in F9 class. And since the other Daoyuan classes could not have known their aptitudes, it must have been Li Qingyu. Since Li Qingyu had leaked and joked about Lu Shus aptitude, earning distress points from him definitely felt deserved Lu Shu was not that generous. He wasnt that angry as he knew his own aptitude. Sending a few messages to annoy him was considered quite generous and chat groups were his main sources of distress points. From Li Qingyus distress, +131 Li Qingyu did not reply but distress points were definitely repaid. He must have seen the message and decided to ignore Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not care and continued messaging, HAHAHAHAHAHA! From Li Qingyus distress, +411! Li Qingyu was so mad that he was exploding with rage to the point of almost awakening but did not. He must have been in the wrong which explained why he did not dare to reply Lu Shus question. But that HAHA and that exclamation mark left a distasteful feeling within him. But Lu Shu also knew his limits. Firstly, he should not be so mean to his classmate who was already upset. Secondly, if he awakened because of this, Lu Shu would not be able to torture him anymore Lu Shu looked at the 3800 distress points he had and thought about trying the lottery again later at night. He wondered if something new could be won now that the refresher fruit was gone. Chapter 44 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Once school was over, Liu Li wanted to comfort Li Qingyu with a meal but was rejected. Anyone that had gone through what Li Qingyu did probably wouldnt have an appetite for anything. Too many people had already been affected by metahuman situation. The flaws in everyones personality were magnified as of now and according to rumors, Li Qi from Sophomore Class 7 had not spoken for a day as well. Maintaining his spirits, Lu Shu went to the market to purchase eggs after school. He had to restock on his supply of eggs so that he could carry on with his business tomorrow After some further contemplation, he decided to also buy a tomato, a cucumber and 5 dollars worth of meat. Actually, he grew tomatoes in his backyard. However, since it was winter, and his DIY plastic greenhouse was not professional, his tomatoes were unripe and inedible. Lu Shu felt that he should tidy up his greenhouse tonight. After all, homegrown produce was cheaper. Even though Lu Shu called it a greenhouse, it was more like a random arrangement of plastics He planned to cook fried tomato egg and stir fried cucumber with meat for Lu Xiaoyu tonight. Considering the fact that Lu Xiaoyu ate eggs every day, she was often lacking meat in her meals. Fearing the lack of nutrition in her meals, Lu Shu often made her meat dishes 2-3 times a week. When she was younger, Lu Xiaoyu would often snatch up all the meat for herself. In these two years, she had grown more mature and always took the initiative to leave two-thirds of the meat dishes for Lu Shu; her reason being that Lu Shu was too weak and needed more nutrition for his body. Days like this were nourishing for them. Whenever he observed Lu Xiaoyu eating the meals he cooked, Lu Shu would always feel some sort of weird feeling of satisfaction Even being as frail and sickly as he was, Lu Shu was proud that he had the ability to provide for another person. Lu Shu was not extremely talented in the field of cooking but he was able to manage in producing decent dishes. The only downside was that his dishes lacked in their aesthetic appeal. Lu Xiaoyus favorite was the fried tomato egg cooked by Lu Shu and she never held back whenever it was cooked. With her spoon, she scooped soup and the eggs onto her rice; mixing them all together and eating the whole lot of it as such. At one go, Lu Xiaoyu could finish 2 bowls of rice. Hence, her eyes sparkled when she noticed that Lu Shu had meat and tomatoes in the plastic bag. Lu Shu, Lu Shu, would you be making fried tomato egg tonight? as Lu Xiaoyu asked the obvious to obtain her much desired confirmation. That is correct Lu Shu replied as he placed the ingredients in the kitchen. On his way to wash his hand, he ordered, Go and cook the rice. Use the rice thats more expensive from the supermarket. Many might not understand how meticulous poorer kids had lived. Even the rice they ate had 2 types; one cheaper and the other pricier, which was only enjoyed occasionally. Had Lu Shu told this to his classmates, they would be in shock: Did not all types of rice cost the same? Lu Shu then peeled the garlic, cracked 3 eggs and started beating them. Upon placing the garlic in the boiling oil, aroma had wafted out from the wok. The rice was cooked at the perfect timing just as he was done with his dishes. After scooping out the rice and tabling the dishes, Lu Xiaoyu started chowing down on her meal. After the meal, Lu Shu shouted for Lu Xiaoyus help in the yard, Hey, our tomatoes are not ripe. There must be a problem with the greenhouse. The two of them started searching around the greenhouse as he held onto his handphone while using its torchlight feature. Finally, they managed to find 2 holes at the base of the greenhouse which enabled cold wind to penetrate into the greenhouse. Lu Shu, when the tomatoes are ripe, would u cook tomato eggs again? as Lu Xiaoyu looked up at him and asked. I will, I will, Lu Shu laughed. This request from her would definitely be remembered by Lu Shu. But the homemade greenhouse had too many problems, who knew when the tomatoes would ripen Nested on the couch with her full belly, Lu Xiaoyu was watching the television while Lu Shu was beside her studying his system; scanning through the records to see who had a grudge against him Haha, there were indeed many. Just from today, his distress points income came up to be 3000+. In addition, there was still existing resentment against him that continued to contribute to his distress points, +1+1 As such, distress point collection for Lu Shu had reached close to 4000. Thinking to himself, since 8 celestial fruits were needed to light up the 6th star, he would be unable to progress even if he trained for the whole night. On the other hand, he was especially curious as to what the lottery prizes were since the system had removed the refresher fruit from the lottery. To the lottery! After some rough calculation, he would only have to take 4 days to obtain the 8 celestial fruits needed to light up the 6th star. Even if he had underestimated the number of fruits, the difference would not have been too much. At that moment, the temptation of the lottery was too great. Clicking on the lottery button, the wheel started spinning again. The lottery wheel seemed like a mess when it was spinning and it only revealed what it was pointing to after it had stopped. Thank you for participating, these words were like knives carving into Lu Shus flesh. It felt as though his heart was hung up every time he participated in the lottery. The wheel finally stopped and the arrow was pointing to a slot that suddenly lighted up as if the clouds were being separated by invisible hands. This time, the result was not Thank you for participating. Hahaha, it actually wasnt Thank you for participating! Staring intently, Lu Shu did not know how to react to the prize Zzz, half a beat passed and Lu Shu inhaled a cold breath, you cant be serious? You cannot be serious! That was a box of stinky tofu which even had a pair of bamboo chopsticks attached to it! Why thank you Mischief System, even preparing chopsticks for me, youre really the best! Lu Shu wanted to ask, why couldnt he absorb his own distress? Hmm? Why?!! To think he used to be afraid of the appearance of Thank you for participating. Lu Shu had felt that this system was lacking in some logical boundaries but even stinky tofus were appearing now. What could be next, barbecued chicken wings? Hey buddy, youre a system for a metahuman, not a system for a roadside store! Hey! Lu Shu suddenly thought of it, could it be that the stinky tofu was not something ordinary? Was it not rumored that the game, Fantasy Westward Journey, had food that gave a boost to players stats? Although Lu Shu could not afford the game, he had heard discussions about it from his classmates. Could this stinky tofu contain similar miraculous properties? Raising his eyebrows, Lu Shu thought that if such was actually the case, would he be able to accept this situation? Lets retrieve it for a taste. Only after tasting it would he then know the truth. Upon retrieving the box of stinky tofu from the system From Lu Xiaoyus distress, + 11. He saw that Lu Xiaoyu, who was sharing the same couch with him, turned to him with an expressionless face, Lu Shu, did you crap your pants? Instantly, Lu Shus face darkened, go screw yourself! Cant you think straight for once, the difference in smell was too great okay? However, even though this stinky tofu was indeed pungent, it smelled authentic Chapter 45 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Xiaoyu turned around and saw a box of stinky tofu in Lu Shus hand, Stinky tofu? How did you get a box of stinky tofu? Lu Shu passed her a pair of bamboo chopsticks, Try it. Finishing what he said, he stuffed a piece into his mouth and waited for a change in his energy level. A minute passed Lu Shu almost spat the stinky tofu out onto the ground. There wasnt even a single change; this was just an ordinary plate of stinky tofu! Lu Shu identified that it was just an ordinary stinky tofu. This Mischief System really made him feel like crying. Lu Xiaoyu, who was seated beside Lu Shu, was immensely enjoying the previously scorned stinky tofu. With her mouth full, she said, So Lu Shu, your awakened ability is to make food appear? Based on Lu Xiaoyus view, it was fruits previously and it was now stinky tofu, all of them having relations with food. Other metahumans were able to conjure lightning, fire, and tornadoes with a wave of their hands; how cool was that. But for Lu Shu a wave of his hand had produced a box of stinky tofu Well, it actually didnt seem that bad? At least for a glutton like Lu Xiaoyu, it was decent. Though pungent, it was actually quite fragrant when eaten. Lu Xiaoyu felt that she had never had such good stinky tofu in her life. Darkly colored, the stinky tofu had sprinkles of shallots, parsley and a little bit of chili oil on it. Upon consuming it, a special flavor would burst apart within ones mouth and they would hardly be able to stop eating it. Lu Shu, with a face darker than ever, did not feel like speaking. He then heard Lu Xiaoyu say, Lu Shu, a portion of Chinese crepe please. Haha! Lu Shu was on the verge of exploding and she was ordering food from him? Go ahead and eat, just enjoy ur stinky tofu. Controlling his anger, Lu Shu decided to re-roll the lottery. And again Another box of stinky tofu Hiss! Lu Shu inhaled another deep cold breath and he could hardly believe that in the 3 times that he had spun the lottery a box of stinky tofu was rewarded for all 3 times, storing itself in the systems inventory. Feeling a pinch in his heart, Lu Shu thought whether that could be the only thing the lottery had to offer? This cant be right this cant be right if there were only stinky tofu, how could it still be considered a lottery? Maybe when the refresher fruit had hit its limit, the stinky tofu had replaced the dreaded thank you for participating. And it was up to probability to see what he could grasp from the system. If that was the case, other than the stinky tofu, there was currently a surreal prize to be won which had a similar probability of being drawn as the refresher fruit! And if it were to be exactly as he had imagined, it was totally acceptable for stinky tofu to replace the words thank you for participating! Lu Shu poured all of his distress points in one go into the lottery in order to verify his thoughts, anticipating what he could draw Subsequently, Lu Shus inventory bag had over 20 boxes of stinky tofu His inventory still had a total of 29 boxes of stinky tofu excluding the portion Lu Xiaoyu was eating. That being said, Lu Shu did not manage to draw anything other than stinky tofu! Haha. Its game over now right. Lu Shu, full of despair, climbed up to the roof and sat there all alone for 20 minutes. Pondering over and over for those 20 minutes, he sat there thinking, How could his Metahuman journey be so tough There were currently 2 possible scenarios for him. The first one was that The Mischief System could only produce stinky tofu from now on and would perhaps only be changed when he hits the limit for it as well. The second one was, as Lu Shu had expected, having stinky tofu replace thank you for participating. The main issue was the probability of the rewards; what could be so valuable that even 30 draws were not enough for it to make its appearance? If only the item could be that valuable and Lu Shu felt that it was just his wishful thinking. Or could it be a new ability? But another issue he had was what could he do with all these stinky tofu? There were already 29 portions and counting. He cant possibly make Lu Xiaoyu eat stinky tofus every day right? It was so much better to obtain cash! Oh wait, cash? Lu Shu realized one fact about himself C that he was poor as heck. Although his business could barely provide for him and Lu Xiaoyu, there was still cost required for the eggs but he was very satisfied to earn just about 1500 dollars per month. Stinky tofu, on the other hand, was different. By selling one portion for 5 dollars, he could earn the entire 5 dollars due to the lack of a cost price for the tofus! For a teenager as poor as Lu Shu, such an idea to riches started the ball rolling in his mind! If he could earn 3000 distress points a day to spin the lottery, he would be able to obtain 30 portions of stinky tofu. After Lu Xiaoyu had consumed some of it, he would still have 28 or 29 more portions. This way, he would be able to make 100+ dollars a day and in a month, he could earn about 3000-4000 dollars. This was more than double of what he was currently making! Deemed to be petty cash to some, it was a seemingly large sum to both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. How much more could be achieved with those 3000-4000 extra dollars? Gradually, he could start to afford Lu Xiaoyus school fees. More meat and milk for Lu Xiaoyus nourishment. Increased tidbits for Lu Xiaoyu. Movies with Lu Xiaoyu. And even a change in spring clothing for Lu Xiaoyu was viable. Little girls definitely had innate desires to doll up but Lu Xiaoyu was matured enough to hide those feelings. As such, she had never once complained about wearing worn clothes. However, it was clear to Lu Xiaoyu that buying clothes was by no means a small purchase. Thus, she only limited her request to simple 5 dollar hawthorn candies or 2 dollar sweet potatoes. Another viable option was to save up and to bring Lu Xiaoyu on a trip. Lu Xiaoyu had witnessed the beauty of the Chakayan Lake when it was being advertised once on television and became hooked on it. She was unable to forget her desires to see it with her own eyes even though Lu Shu told her that many were disappointed by the Chakayan Lake when they saw it first-hand. Well, that would have to wait till we have the money, as Lu Shu made a silent promise in his heart. Lu Shu thought that his enjoyment would have to come second to hers. He had a duty to fulfill since he was the one who made this little girl leave the orphanage. It would be too late if she were to start schooling at the age of 16. Her classmates would be discussing the places they had been to while Lu Xiaoyu had not been to anywhere before. It was sorrowful just thinking about such a scene Lu Shu suddenly felt that the stinky tofu prizes were a blessing as converting the refresher fruit to cash was rather inconvenient. If he were to be tracked down, everything would be over for him. Lu Shu understood the concept of the idiom which explained that the downfall of a wealthy man was due to the greed of others. With Lu Shu selling stinky tofus, it was currently his best bet at earning money. Thinking of all the stuff he had to accomplish, Lu Shu felt a wave of motivation to rake in the distress points Well, for a metahuman like him, this special method to earn money was probably way too humble a thought! Chapter 46 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had thought about it before, that with its godly effects, the quickest way to earn money was definitely from the refresher fruit. For now, he was able to get his hands on both the celestial and refresher fruits relatively easily but he had yet to experiment with the celestial fruit. Unable to ascertain whether it had effects on others, Lu Xiaoyu was unable to help him understand its power better as she had not started her training yet. Well, the only option left was the refresher fruits. If he was able to sell them, it was certain that countless would desire it. Boosting their aptitudes and physical conditions, the wealthy would definitely purchase them to ensure their own well-being as well as their familys. As such, Lu Shu was certain that many were willing to do just that. But the problem was that the refresher fruit would start to expire about 6 hours after it was taken out of his inventory. Unsure of the total time it would last before vanishing, it removed his option of mailing it to others. And furthermore, powerful figures could still track him down even if he did not include his address from all of the tiny, minute details left behind. For example, they could track down the one who delivered the file, have experts identify his handwriting and even investigate the traffic surveillance camera. It was a fact that there was nothing money couldnt do. It was worth the effort for many as long as they could get their hands on the refresher fruits. Not being able to mail it, a face-to-face transaction was even more unviable. It was laughable to think that they would just simply leave after purchasing the fruit from Lu Shu. They would most likely force him to tell them where these fruits had originated from. Stating that they grew them from a tree would be too unbelievable unless his customers were to buy his story. In order to get the truth out from him, they would have to torture him or else he may never say it. Not to generalize that the entire governmental system was repulsive, but the fact remained that there would definitely be a few corrupted individuals within the system. Especially in such a time where the society is in a turmoil due to the current metahuman situation, it would be quite understandable for those influential individuals to be plotting some ideas to benefit themselves. Metahumans currently were still unable to be assembled and be used as troops in war, but what about using them as bodyguards? Even the iron sand palm martial artists would not even hold a candle to them and their martial arts may just be considered a joke in front of their prowess. Lu Shu pondered about the different paths that metahumans could take in the future and there were way too many to be considered. Becoming a celebrity and raking in the money was the best possibility but becoming a genius surgeon with enhanced concentration was another great path to take as well. Such a surgeon who makes no mistakes in surgeries would have the entire country queuing up for his services. Although being the first to be noticed by others, combat abilities were not the only useful powers out there. Regardless of how others were getting along and whether or not he would be able to find a suitable method of earning money for himself in the future, Lu Shu felt that the only thing which mattered was to get stronger. It would probably open an even more lucrative path for him to take but for now, he could only rely on his stinky tofus. At least its much easier than selling eggs, wasnt it? To run his business, selling those eggs involved restocking of the goods all by himself. In the event that the eggs in the market at his place cost 10 cents more, Lu Shu would have to travel 2 kilometers away to another supermarket just to purchase them. The small details when accumulated would become significant and 10 cents wasnt something he could dismiss that easily. Based on the number of eggs he sold a day, the amount of money he could save from those numerous 10 cents would be able to get Lu Xiaoyu a roasted sweet potato or something else. Craving sweet potatoes in the winter and ice cream in the summer, there was always something she had wanted to eat Because of that, Lu Shu had to wake up at 5 in the morning just to purchase eggs from the markets. Those morning markets also had home-grown eggs which tasted better and at times were relatively cheaper. To sell stinky tofu instead, he could save up more by skipping this stocking process and in addition, cooking those eggs required water, electricity and gas; all of which were resources he could stop paying for! Jumping with joy from his thoughts, he was barely able to contain himself! For an orphan like Lu Shu, his ability to maintain a positive attitude even though he had to support himself has helped him to live on. He had already encountered few of the worst misfortunes in life and having a lack of optimism might make it difficult for him to carry on living. He was tricked yet another time by the Mischief System but looking on its bright side, Lu Shu was at peace again. His stinky tofu was even smellier than the ones he had in the past, but they were even more authentic and tasty! Some people loved stinky tofu so much that even just the smell of it was enough to stop them in their tracks. If there were such customers, the taste of his stinky tofu would definitely turn them into his regular customers. To say that the system had fooled him badly wasnt exactly true! Lu Xiaoyu wanted Lu Shu to use his abilities to create a crepe for her after she had finished her portion of stinky tofu and as expected, she was mercilessly shot down by Lu Shu. The next morning, Lu Shu carried a huge box out of his house. That box was once used to carry his belongings during his house moving but was now useful in containing the stinky tofu. He had to retrieve the stinky tofu from his inventory at home since it would be odd if he was to magically make them appear in front of his customers. Luckily, he wasnt crazy enough to do that yet Had it been the old Lu Shu previously, he would not have been able to lift up that box which contained 20+ portions of stinky tofu. However, it was just a simple task for him currently. Of course, even though he could manage that with just one hand, he had to pretend that at least some effort was needed. Arriving at the destination to set up his store, the boss of a breakfast shop adjacent to his was delighted to see Lu Shu, Youre here Shu, want a bowl of spicy pepper soup? Lu Shu smiled and shook his head, Thanks, Uncle Li, but Ive already eaten at home. Haha, why is Lu Xiaoyu not here today? That little girl will sit endearingly in a corner when selling those eggs for you and they would be sold out instantly, as Uncle Li quipped. He had admired Lu Xiaoyu as she could sit there without uttering a single word and her business would still be booming. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. How was Lu Xiaoyu endearing? That little girl was a mischievous devil and she really did know how to put on a show. Before the market was built, this location was utilized as a place where peddlers sold groceries and customers would gather here for produce and breakfast. But after the market was built, the town council management would patrol this area daily, restricting the peddlers livelihood. The government policies came shortly after which slowly sided with the lower income groups. The city then decided to set up areas where peddlers had the permission to sell their produce and breakfast; and as a result, the place became lively once again. Since most of those who sold groceries have shifted over to the market, only those who sold breakfasts food remained. Had that not been the case, Lu Shu believed that he would always be on the run from the town council management. One had to run away for the sake of making a living and the other had to chase them down in order to preserve the towns cultural development, and both parties would not have had it easy However, there was now no need to worry anymore and even the town councilors liked having their breakfast here. The instant Lu Shu opened up his box, Li Guoyang, the neighboring breakfast seller, suddenly turned around. Many other neighboring store owners were not spared as they stopped for a moment as well This smell Was especially pungent! From Li Guoyangs distress, +5 +2 +1 +7 From Wafting in the air, the stench from the stinky tofu attacked the nostrils of everyone. The distress points contributed by them were also fluctuating accordingly with highs and lows Store owners all around, not only Li Guoyang, contributed to Lu Shus distress points. Regardless of what they were selling, be it groceries, sesame balls, dough fritters, Chinese crepe or buns, everyone felt as if they were being suffocated Chapter 47 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When Lu Shu saw an entire wave of notifications coming into his records log, his eyes sparkled. When he first took out the stinky tofu, Lu Xiaoyu contributed just a few distress points to him and he did not think much about it. But from the look of it, this thing here was exactly like a weapon of mass destruction! Even though the distress points he earned from it were not very significant, but the points were coming in consistently at a high rate. Within just a minute, Lu Shu was able to harvest about 100 points. If he were to sell his products for 20 minutes, as usual, Lu Shu estimated that he would be able to harvest about 2000 points. Furthermore, he had just pushed out his cart and there were not many passersby. When there would be more of them passing by later, wouldnt his points explode out of control? As such, Lu Shu did not need to fear that he would win something undesirable from the lottery. Even if his reward were to be stinky tofus, it would be sort of useful to his actual life It was considered really stinky but it wasnt that pungent that others could not endure the smell of it. Or else, the resentment they exude would not amount to just single-digit distress points. To put it simply, it was more of a mild, prickling sense of suffering for the others. Li Guoyang thought for awhile and with a mouth half-opened from some minor agony, cracked a half-serious joke, Lu Shu did Uncle Li do anything to you which you did not like recently? No, no, definitely not, Lu Shu quickly waved and denied, Uncle Li, who are you kidding. Within this year or so, everyone knew that Lu Shu was a self-reliant orphan and had always looked out for him. Uncle Li used to sell Chinese marbled eggs at his breakfast store which tasted decent even though it wasnt as easy to de-shell due to him not bathing the eggs in cold water. It was still undoubtedly a favorite with everyone. However, after Uncle Li had learned of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus financial situation, he had quietly stopped selling his Chinese marbled eggs. Furthermore, there were two other stores which followed suit. As such, Lu Shu was the only one left selling eggs on the entire street, resulting in his booming business. And whenever Lu Xiaoyu came out to sell the eggs on her own, it was these Aunties and Uncles who would look after her. No matter how intelligent she was, Lu Xiaoyu was still just a 10-year-old girl. There were many scoundrels out there and if anyone were to show even a hint of animosity towards her, there would always be these folks to come to her rescue. Uncle Li and the rest would even group up and send Lu Xiaoyu home at times after they were done with their stores. These heartfelt feelings slowly accumulated. Lu Shu had always felt that unconditional love did not exist in this world since both Lu Xiaoyus and his parents had abandoned them. If so, who else would show kindness to them? At least, that was the mentality they had when they had left the orphanage initially. It was only after some time that Lu Shu slowly realized that there were indeed virtuous people in this world where true sentiments were present and not everything was corrupt and nefarious. Lu Shu had thought about it and decided that if he were to get himself a good paying job after his university studies, he would help out these folks with whatever they needed assistance with. This was because, in his darkest, toughest period, they were the ones who showered him with the greatest kindness he had ever experienced. To a 16-year-old who had just left the orphanage, these overwhelming warmth were like the necessary help he had needed desperately. Lu Shu was not one who unscrupulously antagonize others. At least for these folks, he would definitely not provoke them. As such, when Uncle Li had said those words, Lu Shu internalized his words and felt rather embarrassed having his distress points coming from them. Lu Shu thought for a while and in one swooping motion, brought out a few stinky tofus and planned to hand them out to everyone to try, Uncle Li, these are the stinky tofu which I made. Dont just focus on its stench, they are actually really delicious. He wondered that if everyone were to try this stinky tofu, would their distress be relieved a little? Compared to these people who displayed kindness towards him, Lu Shu would rather sacrifice a few distress points since there were still other passers-by and also, his adorable classmates! He brought along one portion for each person and each stinky tofu portion would cost him a little short of $5. Although Lu Shu was a calculative person, he was definitely not a petty one. The only problem was that these folks did not accept his offer readily and were sitting on the fence. Thus, they doubtfully took a small bite out of the stinky tofu Delicious! Uncle Li was shocked the moment he ate it. This stinky tofu was surprisingly delicious and had a strong depth of flavor, Shu, what great culinary skills. If you had such skill, why did you not bring it out earlier? I think that this would help you earn much more than the eggs you sell! Lu Shu peeked at his income records and Uncle Lis distress points had stopped coming in. This was considered a positive situation to Lu Shu and he replied, I had just learned it and I only dared to bring it out to sell after I was confident that I have mastered it. Of course, he could not mention anything about the lottery and had to provide such an answer. After eating the stinky tofu, everyones distress points had vanished together with Lu Shus guilt. I will continue to sell this stinky tofu in the future so Uncle Li and Auntie Wang, you can carry on with selling your Chinese marbled eggs. Im sorry for holding up your business this past year or so, Lu Shu stated while smiling. Look at you, sounding as if were strangers, replied Uncle Li happily. It was a joy to see that someone had remembered the favors youve done for them. Initially, they had only decided to help these two siblings, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, as they seemed to have rather good characters. Or else, there was no reason to help out a total stranger. Lu Shu had earned about 200 points and although he had lost a large sum of his possible income, he felt rather contented inside. These folks of 10 over people had only consumed 3 portions of his stinky tofu and there were still more to sell. The passers-by in the streets slowly increased as those who needed to work or go to school made their way through this place. When they walked past this area, their nostrils would normally be attacked by the fragrance of the food being prepared here C baked pancakes, fruits, peppery soups, soymilk and various vegetable bundles But for today everything seemed to have changed as there was only the smell of stinky tofu in the air! Lu Shu cheerfully watched as people walked past him, causing his income records of distress points rise at breakneck speed! As long as someone was to come within 50 meters of his stall, they would immediately contribute distress points to Lu Shu until they had left the vicinity. Even though the area was not significantly huge, the main point was that there were mountains of people here! Humans for the win! Just after 10 minutes, Lu Shu had earned 3700 points. If anyone ordinary were to see how irksome he was, they would surely cry deep inside knowing that information. But Lu Shu was not an ordinary person He only felt a great sense of contentment upon seeing the huge income of distress points It felt as though Lu Shu had a massive killer weapon in his grasp Haha, he is just someone carrying a box of stinky tofu and he could strike fear within others. Previously, he was worried that the moment everyone had eaten his stinky tofu, they would slowly halt their distress contribution. On second thoughts, that trail of thought was rather laughable and there was no need to worry. There were thousands of people walking through this street but his limited portions of stinky tofu only amounted to a few tens of pieces. Even if one person was to purchase just one portion, there would be no end to the queue. As such, his current stock of stinky tofu seemed negligible compared to the number of passers-by. Chapter 48 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The number of distress points that could be provided by thousands of people was enormous. Previously, Lu Shu felt that this system was unreliable, only to realize that the stinky tofu was godsent Stinky tofu was rather mysterious. Some people avoid it at all costs, while some people love eating it to the extent that theyll get excited just by smelling it. So not everyone would be distressed by stinky tofu, so Lu Shu still had some business. One middle-aged mans eyes lit up upon walking past and smelling the stinky tofu. He turned around and looked at Lu Shu, How much does one cost? 5 dollars, Lu Shu knew that business was here. Let me try one, the middle-aged man passed 5 dollars to Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt a tinge of joy thinking about the possible future income from this. The middle-aged man put a piece of black, stinky tofu into his mouth and licked his lips, Delicious, what an authentic taste! Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt eat stinky tofu, so he didnt have much confidence in this business. Now that someone enjoyed it, it showed that it was a plausible business idea. Business was like that, it was tough to merely rely on one idea. Some people say instead of doing widespread business, one should open a restaurant. But restaurants dont earn money easily! Renovation, wages of waiters and chefs, what didnt need money? It would cost thousands of dollars every day, and many people wouldnt be able to tolerate it. Just like how many people actually had some business ideas which were quite innovative and refreshing. But once they actually do it, itll become a mess. Lu Shu was afraid he belonged to this category. His advantage, however, was that his business didnt require any money or cost. There was no need to buy ingredients or pay anyone wages. Even if this business didnt succeed, there wasnt much for him to lose C only some of his time. After the middle-aged man left, Lu Shu gained some confidence and started hollering, 5 dollars for 1 stinky tofu. Youll regret not buying 1 for 5 dollars Just when he finished speaking, his distress point income increased suddenly. Those people who couldnt tolerate stinky tofus were utterly annoyed. Cant you sell your stinky tofu discreetly? Dont shout! When Lu Shu had gathered 7000 distress points, his stinky tofu gradually grew more popular. Once he reached 8100, he had finished selling all of his tofu! Lu Shu suddenly thought deeply and hesitated He had a high amount of distress points today because no one came to try his stinky tofu for almost half a day. Only at the end did he manage to slowly sell them. When returning customers come next time, he would finish selling his tofu quickly. He would earn money much quicker, but his inflow of distress points would be much less. He realized that the stinky tofu given by the system was too delicious, and it was also a problem Lu Shu packed up his stall and headed home. The opening day was good, and since money was earned today, hell leave the future problems for another day. As for the distress points, Lu Shu decided that he should think about it and explore the system. Hell decide later at night. On the way to school, Lu Shu used his phone to look at forums for any new happenings. He also looked at what the other metahumans were discussing on the chat groups. The forum had discussions on the similarities of Daoyuan classes around the country. Everything within the country was generally the same. As for foreign countries, there was more news. Some people stated that other countries had started assembling small groups for metahumans as well. Some people said they wanted to be the guardians and defenders of the city. Some even received interviews. The media was naturally very receptive towards these metahumans who were more liberal with their thoughts. On one hand, the media wanted more news for the people. On the other hand, the metahumans craved the attention of the people. It was a match made in heaven. Regardless of whether they were sincere in wanting to defend the city, their attitude and thoughts were portrayed clearly and openly. Many people on the forum also mentioned that the appearance of metahumans was a good thing. Heroic sentiments have appeared again, and everyone was more willing to do good deeds. Maybe this might change the entire world in a good way? At least the metahumans looked rather positive and optimistic for mankind now. Lu Shu started to laugh silently when he saw all the forum comments. They were extremely childish and naive. Would those metahumans with evil sentiments tell everyone openly? Hi, Im about to smash the window of your house. Haha, whats the point of smashing a window? If they were to do bad things, they should be doing even worse things than smashing windows. Another heavily discussed topic involved the secrets divulged by the Daoyuan class. More than a thousand students in the entire country were expelled because of that. There was a huge effect, and everyone could see the determination in keeping the secret of the Daoyuan class. Some people also noticed another situation: Metahumans interactions within their own community wouldnt cause any expulsion. This meant that the black coats only forbid the relaying of information to commoners, but accepted the fact that metahumans interacted and shared information with each other. Someone in Li Qis class group said, My primary school classmate from another school just transferred over. Hes a B class and when we were chatting, he was gloating over it the entire day. He also expected me to ask him for tips and guidance for training and improvement of potential. Stop dreaming, how could you raise your aptitude? You dont even know how to train your fundamentals At this time, a tier B aptitude was widely understood to be powerful. The metahuman trainees all knew clearly whoever was tier B. Those students with high aptitudes naturally had more people gathered around them. This was like a force of nature, just like how rich people often had many people crowded around them. Classifications really existed everywhere. With a difference in abilities, it was natural to have different classifications. Some people from tiers CDEF subconsciously felt that those in B were better than them by a few tiers. Some tier B students were more low key, while some had a rather high profile. For example, Liu Li from sophomore class 3. He didnt look down on anyone, but he was suddenly more active and lively in school recently. He was behaving like a social butterfly recently A social butterfly was a judgment by Lu Shu You dont have to care, Someone said, Aptitude doesnt represent your future. Moreover, our school has a few people in tier B as well, we even have a tier A. Theres no need to care about other schools. Haha, actually the more he gloats, the more he lacks. Theres no need to care about him, lets just stay united. A few baffling statements. Due to the differences between different schools, everyone had taken up a rivalry. Lu Shu could only think that these kids were easy to pacify Lu Shu slowly sent a new message, The more you gloat, the more it shows that What you have The group of people in the group with a common enemy suddenly quietened down Everyones words seemed like they were struck by a flash back into their stomachs. Damn it You make so much sense! Chapter 49 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Actually, the saying the better you feel about yourself, the less you feel the need to show off made a lot of sense. Usually, the people who liked to show off did it for a sense of superiority and presence and the really capable ones would not need to show off since these feelings came naturally. This was the logic. But yet Lu Shu said that the more you show off, that meant that you had to possess more to do so. This was not a philosophy but it was the truth! In the gang that Li Qi had built, the gang leader was still affected by his tier F aptitude while Liu Li had somehow been roped into it. To make things worse, Li Qingyu had been expelled and had left the gang. And so only Liu Li and Yuan Lingqi were participating in the conversation with Lu Shu. After Lu Shu had sent the message, the two of them suddenly had a feeling of Dj vu, it was just like that time in the class group chat From Xu Yuans distress, +141 From Yuan Ling Qi These people were basically those of lower aptitude and they all felt like they had this common enemy and that as long as they grouped together, they did not have to be afraid of those with higher aptitudes. But Lu Shus one deadly message caused everyone to be momentarily speechless. Those with higher aptitudes were of course fine with it but how rare were tier B aptitudes in the whole school? Also, not all the low aptitude students were affected by it. The message was quite subjective. But still, it was the group chat for the whole of Luo Cheng international schools metahuman trainees which meant that over 70 people were in it and in the blink of an eye, Lu Shu had earned more than 3000 distress points! As Lu Shu was walking to school, he continued looking at the group chat with glistening eyes. If everyone continued chatting, he would be able to break through the first level of the nebula in no time! However no one was talking Lu Shu sent another message, Why is no one replying? Cmon, lets chat! Some people in the chat were mind boggled! Lu Shu had spoilt the mood in the chat with his message and what the sh*t did he want them to reply?! As to why no one was replying, shouldnt he be aware of the reason?! From Yuan Lingqis distress, +47 Another wave of distress points was added and just within the morning, Lu Shus distress points had accumulated to over 13000 and this was the fastest ever distress points he had received! Lu Shu was stunned speechless for a moment. Truthfully, he only wanted the conversation to continue and did not expect this much distress points Hehe, these classmates were too cute! Thinking about it, although the stinky tofu was considered a mass-affecting weapon, but unlocking future nebulas would require many more celestial fruits and since he did not have the recipe of the stinky tofu, he should still stick to the plan of relying on and making use of the people. Arriving in class, the first thing Lu Shu did was to ask his deskie Jiang Shuyi, The metahuman trainees from your school, did they form a gang? If you all have a group chat, can you add me in please? Jiang Shuyi instinctively felt that something was wrong. Bringing Lu Shu into the group would definitely result in something terrible and so he immediately rejected. Lu Shu was persistent, Cmon, I just want to join a group! For some reasons, the other classmates in class found it hard to communicate with Jiang Shuyi and thought that he was quite heartless. But Lu Shu thought otherwise as he could always hold a normal conversation with him. Everyone had also starting realizing Jiang Shuyis real gender and thinking about how they had asked him for his number and to add him to various social media, they all cringed. Everyone also noticed that this Jiang Shuyi was quite eccentric. In class, he seemed to only be able to hit it off with Lu Shu and he could never speak more than two sentences with others. Deep down, Jiang Shuyi felt that although his deskie Lu Shu was quite toxic, having spent a long time with him had made it more comfortable to be around him. It was a strange feeling. No matter what Jiang Shuyi said, Lu Shu did not judge or get offended and the same applied to whatever Lu Shu said. Because of this, they were able to become friends But very little people could do that During lunchtime, Lu Shu opened his lunchbox and in it were some fried vinegar potato strips and rice. Fried vinegar potatoes were Lu Shus specialty which many other always failed in bringing out the sweet and sour taste no matter how much vinegar they added. The trick to it was to soak the potato strips in vinegar before frying it and you would achieve the flavourful potatoes. Although the local culinary industry was quite profound, there were still some dishes that were easy to figure out. But those that you cant figure out, it was impossible to replicate the same taste. Lu Shu was pondering as he ate his lunch, If I can earn a hundred over or even a few hundred dollars every day from the stinky tofu, how should I spend the money? Should I bring Lu Xiaoyu out to play on labor day? Or maybe summer break? Lu Xiaoyu had never been out of Luo Cheng and Lu Shu had always wanted to change that. Previously, he did not have the resources to do so but now he could. Lu Shu felt that going somewhere far on labor day was not as worth it and there would also be dangerous people around during that time. During summer break, Luo Chengs weather would be sweltering but the green tea lake that Lu Xiaoyu had always wanted to go would be very cooling and be most suitable to spend the summer. He should discuss and come up with a plan with Lu Xiaoyu that night. Even though they had some money, they should still plan out the details meticulously as they had no other income to rely on. Lu Shu was consistently doing the day training. Although the sun rays would always merge with the flame within his heart, there were still no visible changes. The night training had a more visible progress and Lu Shu had stayed up all night yesterday again. It was common knowledge that sleep was important and in the winter, even waking up was a struggle. But now that he did not need to sleep, he cant help but feel strange about it. A whole night of training was equivalent to that of one or two celestial fruits and the progress of lighting up the 6th star was at 25%. Should he buy a celestial fruit to complete lighting up the 6th star? Lu Shu felt that this was a possibility. But he was still unsure when Daoyuan class would start teaching them about training methods. This was bound to happen but as of now, it seemed like the objective was still to brainwash the students. They were already using extreme methods to warn the students and as a result, most people no longer dared to breach the confidentiality regulations. What could their next move be? Chapter 50 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations As the night arrived, the society seemed to be unaffected by the new wave of metahumans. Countless vehicles zoomed by on the brightly colored roads during the after work peak hour rush. While news about metahumans was still spreading, news regarding overseas metahumans forming gangs was the most common. This had become a dinnertime topic for most households. But local news related to metahumans were hardly mentioned. This should be credited to the black coats for being able to keep this news and informations from the public and to maintain social stability. After cooking dinner for Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu left for school. He wanted to celebrate and made fried eggs with eggplants. To him, it was a good thing that his awakening did not affect his daily life. Awakening did not give him an extra egg to eat, nor did it give him better clothing. But there was a slight difference now. Even though getting stinky tofu from the lottery was unlucky, Lu Shu did not mind it at all as he could earn some money from it. Lu Shu was a very down to earth person. Just like that and without stealing or causing harm, he was satisfied with earning a little money. As he flashed his night pass and entered the school, the security guards were scrutinizing everyone carefully. Even the security systems in the school were upgraded and just a few days ago, security cameras were set up at every corner. At the entrance, even the scanning gates one would usually find at airports were set up Being under such conditions, everyone couldnt help but become more serious. The main point here could be represented by the word ritual. For example, during a funeral, it was a ritual for everyone to wear dark colored clothing. And doing this would also affect their moods. Right now, Luo Cheng International School had a totally different environment in the night compared to the day. Even Lu Shu had become a little more serious entering the school as if he was participating in some secretive mission. As the security and confidentiality surrounding the Daoyuan class turned up a notch, the contents of the classes should be becoming more in-depth. Lessons had started and Xi Fei brought and distributed a box of books to the class. Lu Shu picked one up and saw- The kinship of the three. Is this about the training methods? Someone asked. not sure, but looks like it! Xi Fei stood on the podium and smiled at the excited students, Did you guys think this contains the training methods? No, its just the introduction. Lu Shu had a sudden realization. Because of the Daoyuan class, he had been concerning himself with matters related to Daoism and this The kinship of the three was written by a famous priest. If this really contained the training methods, then the black coats would not have been so secretive about things as this book could be easily obtained. Seemed like the black coats were still paranoid about the issue of confidentiality and by starting with the basics, they still had some time to properly manage everything. Xi Fei held up a The kinship of three and asked, Does anyone know this Forget it, Ill explain directly. From Xi Feis distress, +51 Lu Shu was stunned. How in the world did that situation give him distress points? Could it be that Xi Fei recalled the previous time he had asked Lu Shu a question and decided not to do so again? If not for the distress points, Lu Shu would not have realized Xi Fei gave Lu Shu a glance and continued, In the earliest of time, there are theories about elixirs, ancient weapons and cultivating health techniques but we shall leave these for later. Lets talk about the ways of the Dao first. Dao (The Way) that can be spoken of is not the Constant Dao The name that can be named is not a Constant Name. Nameless, is the origin of Heaven and Earth; The named is the Mother of all things. Thus, the constant void enables one to observe the true essence. The constant being enables one to see the outward manifestations. These two come paired from the same origin Xi Fei paused for a moment and continued, Whether or not its possible to achieve immortality, no one knows but what I can assure you is that the world is now different. Lu Shu could tell that Xi Fei was not a trained educator and he was merely reading off the book and sharing some of his personal knowledge. 17 months ago, the world had its first changes as people started to awaken. While some people in training realized that their training methods started to produce actual results. And within the next 17 months of research, magical powers had increased and more and more metahumans appeared. No one had really noticed it initially but by now, metahumans were everywhere. And someone had discovered the most efficient method of training. As of who this person was, Xi Fei did not mention. But Lu Shu felt that this man must be of great powers, probably at least a Class C. As Xi Fei had mentioned, the magical energy of the world had only been increasing and no one could predict how the future world would turn out. After the first wave of expelling students, Daoyuan classs contents were finally becoming more relevant! Before this lesson, the students had no idea what was going on and when it all started but now they knew. Even though the training methods were still not taught, Lu Shu felt that he had gained a lot. At this moment, Xi Fei took out a small bottle and inside was filled with some kind of flowing silvery white substance which glittered under the light, This is the sodium-potassium alloy. After the appearance of magical powers, some metals like this one started to develop new properties. Besides being heat resistant, they seemed to have become the medium for magical powers. Some of those in training even used them to make weapons. While Xi Fei was speaking, the sodium-potassium substance inside the small bottle suddenly started glowing! Lu Shu was shocked. Could this be the legendary ingredient to make those magical items? He did not really know what kind of items could be beneficial to those in training but there was this weird vibe to the science behind this Xi Fei laughed, Of course, we are not talking about all those magical items in fairytales. Although I have not seen those items, I believe that they do exist somewhere in this world and in fact, some would be even more magical. Chapter 51 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu understood what Xi Fei meant: These items which were created from the scientific research were indeed incomparable against those in the legends. But those in the legends were so rare that even Xi Fei, who was part of the black coats, had only heard about and had not seen it before. It seemed like they were in the hands of those who were much higher up the organization. As for these scientifically-made alloy tools, they were able to conduct magical powers and were easily reproducible. In other words it could be mass produced. Its material was probably not made of the sodium-potassium alloy since the higher-ups did not seem to bother controlling their circulation. Furthermore, Xi Fei would not have openly taken it out for everyone to see. Lu Shu had even looked it up on the internet yesterday and it could easily be purchased over the web It surely had to be some other material, something which was technologically possible. Something of liquid state such as the sodium-potassium alloy was too hard to control for the average person. Who knew if the Daoyuan class was going to hand these items out to the students. Those with such weapons would have a significant advantage in combat over those who do not possess these weapons. Just as Lu Shu was deep in his thoughts, Xi Fei had announced the answer he was looking for, Everyone will have a chance to possess this item but of course, not everyone would be promised one. Lu Shu understood exactly what it meant. This article was meant to stimulate and enhance ones practice of their powers and those who performed well in class would be rewarded with it. As for those whose performance was sub-par or those who were slow at cultivating their abilities, they can forget about getting one of it. Could his Mischief System produce such a spiritual weapon or some sort? Lu Shu felt rather uncomfortable and suspicious about his previous thought which could possibly come true. The first half of the lesson was about the Zhou Yi Participation Contract book. Furthermore, the topics on spiritual weapons which enhanced ones practice were conveniently mentioned in the lesson as well. At the latter half of the lesson, everyone saw that Xi Fei wasnt exactly very unapproachable and someone took this opportunity to ask, Teacher Xi Fei, is the information posted on The Golden Foundation legitimate? Is the site run by the government? Upon hearing this question, Lu Shu sprung up and became exceptionally attentive as he very much wanted to know the answer too! Ever since The Golden Foundation had come into existence from all parts of the world, it hasnt been shut down after operating for such a long time. It made one wonder as to what this foundation was exactly. The Golden Foundation was established from the start and it did not have its own media coverage or representative which made it seemed a little more mysterious but also being a tad bit more stringent on its information. As for its American counterpart, The Justice League, its site was exploding from all their declarations to put every villain behind bars which were simply too poor in taste to be viewed. What kind of existence could The Golden Foundation really be? After giving it some thought, Xi Fei replied, I dont have the authority to explain this matter to you guys further but what I can confirm is that the grading classification of the metahumans which is stated on that website is recognized and acknowledged worldwide. Metahumans arent naturally born as class A, and even up till today, there still arent any Metahumans who are discovered to be class C and above right from the start. All of them needed to go through repeated stimulated awakenings to rise up the gradings and for example, all strength-type metahumans all start off as class F whose punches can probably reach the strength of about 1200kg. And as they reach class E, their limit would probably reach nearly 2400kg. After hearing this, Lu Shus expression changed as he realized that something wasnt right here. According to this theory, it was perfectly fine for Li Qi to belong to class F but the issue was thatHe had probably already exceeded the limit of 1200kg. Even reaching 2400kg wasnt that far-fetched though he had yet to test it out specifically. Compared to his classmates or his previous self, Lu Shus physical condition had surpassed all of them in every aspect by a few folds. He had thought of it and if 4 or 5 Li Qis were to appear right before him now, he could probably wipe them out easily. This meant that Lu Shu himself had already reached a level similar to a class E strength-type metahuman, or perhaps, even class D?! Xi Fei continued, But dont look down on these strength-type metahumans, their muscles and body structure would continue to strengthen as they climb up the class gradings. If a class D metahuman were to stand off against an elemental-type which was one class lower, the opposition probably wouldnt even be able to react to his movements. Furthermore, their combat abilities are far superior to any of the other metahuman types. Would there be a single metahuman who would awaken to different types of power? For instance, having the powers of the strength-type and elemental-type and maybe even others? Xi Fei shook his head, Nope, as of now, it is unheard of. There are many different types of metahumans but Ive yet to see one who possesses two different types of abilities. Even if a strength-type awakened to the fire elemental powers, he would also develop his own unique combat style. Alright, thats it for today, well continue this tomorrow I hope everyone remembered what happened to the expelled students who leaked out the confidential information shared within the Daoyuan class and please dont repeat their mistake. This lesson refreshed Lu Shus mind and the most important thing was that: He was much clearer about the concept of the metahumans grading system. So which class did he belong to? Not speaking about being in class D, but the constant inkling of him possibly already being in class E had him feeling quite good about himself Frankly speaking, should he go and pick up some form of martial art? If its just using his instincts to fight against metahumans of the same class ranking, wouldnt he be at a great disadvantage? And anyway, can a single metahuman really not awaken to two different types of abilities? Since his abilities had to be cultivated, he couldnt be considered a naturally-awakened metahuman. Lu Shu had also felt that the map within him wasnt as simplistic as just enhancing his strength. Even though he could not learn of what The Golden Foundation exactly was, Lu Shu was contented with what he had learned from class today. Classes were finally over even though it was just 2 hours daily. Starting at 7 pm and including the half an hour break in between, it would mostly end around 9.30 pm. Lu Shu felt that this arrangement was rather decent as it was similar to doing self-revision at night. Even after his night classes, he still would have a substantial amount of time for himself at home. There were already cars lining outside of the school, probably here to pick up the students from the Daoyuan class and more than half of the cars out there were the above-average kinds. As you can see from this, this society wasnt very fair at all since even those from the Daoyuan class were mostly from families who were well-to-do. Was it due to their better living conditions leading to a better physical standard, or them just having superior genes? Lu Shu wasnt sure which one it was. Even though this seemed like the case, Lu Shu wondered whether the same could be said about the ability to awaken and their aptitude for cultivating their powers. At least, he had seen videos of students from poorer backgrounds awakening on The Golden Foundation website. In view were countless parents who had come down to pick up their children but Lu Shus mind was only fixed on the many things he wanted to accomplish today as he made a beeline towards his home. One of it was to participate in his lottery as, without it, he would not be able to continue his business of selling the stinky tofu. As of now, Lu Shus desires for the stinky tofus were surprisingly higher than his desire to win the lotterys possible grand prize which could be similar to the lullaby relic previously. And the other one was to completely light up his sixth star by tonight. As Lu Shu progressed on his journey of cultivating his abilities, he felt that it became increasingly meaningful. Even this vast world had become more and more wonderful. Chapter 52 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The area that Lu Shu lived in was once a home for officials and dignitaries in the 70s, which was also known as the West family courtyard. Following the constant development of the city, the original occupants moved out to a better place, leaving behind their old houses by either renting or selling them off. Even as the past family courtyard transformed into the present-day slum, it was still considered quite an interesting place. Lu Shu had initially rented the place due to its close proximity to Luo Cheng International School which made commuting easier. Furthermore, the apartment had a yard and a hut which would normally cost more than the price Lu Shu was paying. There was a little path leading to their apartment upon entering the premises and by the time he had reached their stretch of cottages, it was already 9:40 pm and the sky had turned dark. Just as Lu Shu was about to head into his apartment, his neighbors door opened. The auntie whose medicine Lu Xiaoyu had always pestered for, walked out as a young man followed right behind her. A faint yellow glow from the room enveloped the two and Lu Shu was shocked. The young man who stood behind the auntie had left a deep impression on him C Zhi Wei. Just last night, Lu Shu once again noticed that Zhi Wei contributed 1 distress points to him. Zhi Wei had left a significant mark in Lu Shu, which was nothing like the others. He was present at the place where the incident had happened to Liang Che. And Lu Shu spotted him yet again from the fire disaster news report the other day. Hence, Lu Shu had already noticed and consciously linked him together with the metahuman situation. The only issue was that he was unsure of the other partys actual identity and why was he always connected to incidents pertaining the metahumans. Now that the other party had appeared at his neighbors house and was acting very familiar with her, Lu Shu felt that something was rather odd. He had never thought that he would have a metahuman as a neighbor. Well given that one was a kind auntie and the other was a stroke-ridden grandpa, they had lived in the area for 10+ years. It had never crossed Lu Shus mind that perhaps his own neighbors could be metahumans since one of them was just a kind-hearted auntie while the other was an elderly suffering a stroke. Even among the neighbors, it was mentioned that these two had already been living here for over 10 years. However, with the appearance of Zhi Wei, it sounded a slight alarm in Lu Shus heart. If one of those neighbors were to be involved with a metahuman, there could come a day where Lu Shu would be implicated with the black coats. And that would definitely be a pain in the a**. Lu Shu had first planned to keep silent and stand in the shadows from afar and would return to his place only after Zhi Wei had left as he did not want to be involved with the youth. On second thoughts, he realized that the pathway in front of his house was only 3 people wide and it was inevitable that he would be noticed. As such, he then proceeded ahead with his head hung low. Only to hear Zhi Wei conversing in front of the door, Auntie, theres no need to sent me off. Im grateful for the many years you have taken care of that old fart. He should feel better after consuming that pill and if there are other relics available, I will try my best to get my hands on them. The auntie whispered back, No need to thank me, I was the one who initially volunteered to take care of him. Alright then, I shall take my leave now, as Zhi Wei walked out of the door. Just as he turned around, he spotted Lu Shu walking towards him with his head held low. Zhi Weis eyes sparkled. Such a familiar silhouette, how could he possibly forget? When he had gone to find the suspected metahuman Liang Che initially, he had met this teenager. Trying to be courteous then, he greeted him with Hi, nice to meet you and the reply he received had troubled him for days! It wasnt that he was triggered at the reply, but rather, the fact that he couldnt think of a reply to Lu Shus words annoyed him the most even though he considered himself to be pretty witty and intelligent. This incident made him feel as though his intellect had deteriorated The embarrassment he felt made him remember this teenager and ever since then, he was always thinking of a way he could possibly answer to such a reply as how happy exactly! Zhi Wei felt that if he were to ever meet this teenager again, he definitely wouldnt stumble on his words again. This time, he was prepared and was looking forward to what kind of expression Lu Shu would show the moment he gave his reply! Imagining Lu Shus face filled with shock from his reply, he couldnt resist but feel happy. However, the issue was that he couldnt find that teenager again. It was as though he had a nuclear warhead ready but was never able to launch it, causing him to feel awful inside. If Lu Shu had known what Zhi Wei was thinking of exactly, he would understand as to why this dude had been contributing distress points to him up until last night With lips curled up in the corners and brimming with confidence, Zhi Wei walked up towards Lu Shu, Hi, nice to meet you. Its too early for you to be happy, Lu Shu had realized what Zhi Wei had planned when he heard what came out from his mouth C he was obviously looking for trouble! Lu Shu thought for a moment and delivered his reply to trigger Zhi Wei yet again. He continued to walk pass Zhi Wei and opened his door with his key, entering the house. Leaving Zhi Wei stunned, he was feeling horrible entirely. Why do you have so many tricks up your sleeves ?! How unreasonable can you get? I was being so polite in greeting you and in the end, all you have to say to me was that it was too early to be happy?! Cant you just conform to the logical flow of actions! Chilled air in the early spring blew up from the ground at high speeds while Zhi Wei stood rooted to the ground with a priceless expression on his face. He had never expected Lu Shu to throw out a reply that he could not follow up with From Zhi Weis distress, +419! Zhi Wei turned his head rigidly and asked, Auntie, does he live just beside you? Oh youre referring to Shu, his name is Lu Shu. Yeah, he lives just beside us and hes a good kid, while she laughed at Zhi Wei being shot down by Lu Shu, as though she had seen an interesting scene. Zhi Wei took in a deep breath, Auntie, could you please not tell anyone about this. Sure as she smiled joyfully. Lu Shu closed the door upon entering his house and took a look at distress points coming from Zhi Wei. Right after the initial chunk of 419 points, distress points were coming in constantly at a rate of +2 +2, compared to the previous rate of +1 +1 But more importantly, he was deep in thought, why did Zhi Wei appear here? Just when he had stunned Zhi Wei, Lu Shu was sure that from the other party came a strong energy surge, that energy surge, unfortunately, had surpassed Xi Feis. This, however, was secondary and what Lu Shu could not help but think of was the actual reason as to why Zhi Wei would show up here. At that moment when he annoyed Zhi Wei, Lu Shu was certain that he felt a massive wave of energy being emitted from him. Such an amount of energy, could perhaps already surpass that of Xi Feis. What kind of medicine did he offer to the elderly and what about the relics he had mentioned? Zhi Wei said that if there are other remains available, which could be inferred that there are already relics available out there and that his medicine originated from those remains. There were too many things Lu Shu did not know of in this world and tonight was the first time he had heard of this foreign term C remains. Even if he could confirm that Zhi Wei was a metahuman, what about the actual identity of his neighbors? That auntie said she had volunteered to take care of the elderly man and judging from her tone, it felt as though both of them were from some sort of organization. This was totally different from the rumors in the neighborhood which labeled her to be the daughter-in-law of the elderly man. What the hell, the world had already started to take a turn in the opposite direction. How did his ordinary neighbors start becoming weird too? Chapter 53 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu, quick! Make me a crepe! As Lu Shu pondered about the matters of Zhi Wei and his neighbor, Lu Xiaoyu started asking him for food. And as of now, Lu Xiaoyu strongly believed that Lu Shus abilities were to make food appear out of thin air and he could definitely make those crepes for her; only that he didnt want to, what a petty person! Im telling you, Lu Shu, your supernatural powers are so weak that you cant even make a crepe appear. How are you going to make a name for yourself in the world of metahumans in the future? Lu Xiaoyu lamented. How many times do I have to say this? I cant make a crepe appear out of nowhere! as Lu Shu snapped. After changing into his slipper, Lu Shu entered the lottery once again by raising his hand and then handed over a portion of stinky tofu over to Lu Xiaoyu In the past, he would fear those words Thank You For Participating but right now, every lottery participation rewarded him with a portion of stinky tofu without fail, haha! Lu Xiaoyu wasnt a picky eater and simply accepted the stinky tofu from Lu Shu since having something would definitely be better than having nothing at all right? How about movies over the weekend? asked Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu looked over at Lu Shu with suspicion in her eyes, Movie tickets are expensive, I dont want to go. I no longer sell those eggs anymore. Im selling these stinky tofu and Ive already earned about a hundred today since they dont cost anything. Maybe Ill sell even more tomorrow, so we have money! Lu Shu explained the situation to her joyfully. He knew that she wanted to go as she had been bugging Lu Shu to go to the movies with her when she was not as mature in the past. And Lu Shu could even remember the title of the movie she had wanted to watch- Ice Age 2: The Meltdown. At that point in time, Lu Shu was really short on cash and if he had really brought her to the movies, he wouldnt even be able to afford their meals. Thus, he had braced himself and ruthlessly rejected Lu Xiaoyus wishes. Shortly after, he rented the DVD for it and they watched it together in their apartment. And even though Lu Xiaoyu was just as happy watching it at home, this incident left a significant mark in his heart where he felt that he had seriously let this little girl down. Although Lu Shu would take the initiative to invite her out to the movies recently, she would turn down his offer and claim that just watching the TV was enough for her. And as a result, Lu Shus heart would ache every time he recalls that moment in the past. Lu Shu had sold a little over 20 portions of stinky tofus today and he had already earned more than a hundred dollars. With his current 14000+ points, he could draw even more stinky tofus and hopefully, tomorrows business would be better than todays. As such, Lu Shu thought that it would be fine to bring Lu Xiaoyu to the movies just this once. Initially slouching on the sofa, Lu Xiaoyus eyes sparkled as she sat up straight the moment she heard Lu Shu explaining the situation to her in all seriousness, Really? Recently, theres this new movie called Avatar which seemed really good and they claim to have some 3D effects. Can we really go? Of course, as Lu Shu smiled at her. Its only at times like this when this little girls joyous and surprised expression would bring out a great sense of achievement within Lu Shu. Handing over his handphone to Lu Xiaoyu, Come on, we can even choose our seats now. Well settle on this Sunday afternoon and after that, we can go eat duck blood vermicelli soup in the evening. Lu Xiaoyu was very simple-minded as she was contented as long as theres Lu Shu around for her and food to eat. But if there were movies for her to watch, it would surely be even better! After Lu Shu handed over his phone to Lu Xiaoyu, he started todays lottery participation. The lottery had gotten a lot less daunting due to the fact that there would always be stinky tofu awarded instead of nothing previously; and if by chance anything special were to be revealed, it would just be a surprise bonus. This mornings stinky tofu sold out relatively quickly not because of the fact that everyone loved its taste but rather, due to him not having sufficient distress points to stock up on them. Even if he was to have 30 more servings of it, they would probably be sold out as well. However, the main point was that they were indeed delicious and perhaps, there would be returning customers again tomorrow. Which was why he needed to prepare a little for tomorrows sales. Lu Shu gave it second thoughts and decided to draw 50 portions out because of two main considerations. Firstly, if he had drawn more portions out from the lottery, his storage box wouldnt be able to contain all of them. And secondly, if his business was to carry on for any longer, it could possibly hinder him from getting to school on time. Lu Shu did not have any special favorable background and if he was to be late, he would definitely be disliked by his form teacher, Shi Qingyan, even though his results were rather decent. This was something which he didnt want. It wasnt that he did not want to hear the complaints from others but rather, worried that he could not endure those complaints any further and end up hating them back instead That was a joke. Lu Shu had ascertained that it was definitely just a joke. Although 50 portions seemed too little, it could earn him $250 a day which amounted up to $7500 a month. This meant that his life together with Lu Xiaoyu could be much more financially secure. The sum of the average wage of two middle-aged workers in Luo Cheng did not exceed 10 thousand currently and even though it was demanding for him to single-handedly pay for both their school fees; there wouldnt come a time where he would not be able to handle it. One portion of stinky tofu, two portions of stinky tofu as Lu Shu repeatedly entered the lottery. And even till now, he wasnt sure if the stinky tofus were similar to the Refresher fruit where he would reach a certain limit of drawing them from the lottery before it became a permanent item in the store. Just at this moment, Lu Shu was stunned for a second. He had just seen a flicker of something which wasnt a stinky tofu when he was continuously spinning the lottery wheel! He had continued to spin the lottery wheel due to habit and did not notice the new item which had revealed itself. Lu Shu had gotten a bit excited and quickly opened up his systems inventory to find out what exactly did he pull from the lottery only to find out that it was a piece of golden paper! Yet again, another piece of golden paper! Lu Shu shrieked in elation at that instant as he had not seen this item in such a long while. And judging from his experience, this was, without doubt, a new ability for him. As of now, he only had the method to cultivate his powers but did not have actual technical abilities. He currently felt that all he had was an empty, passive ability which resulted in him only being able to have melee combat with others which felt extremely barbaric to him. If this time it were to empower him with an actual ability skill, it would be so awesome! This skill had better be one which could destroy the skies and earth or even be as powerful as the Heavenly Buddha Palm. And before going into combat with someone, he could ask them whether they had heard of a skill which would descend from the heavens and demolish them; which would be super cool. Or it could even be a sword technique which allowed him to control a blade in the air or one which could split open the skies. He could step on top of his blade together with Lu Xiaoyu and go to all sorts of places which would help him save up on their travel cost, what an economically-efficient idea! For a chosen one such as Lu Shu, it was pointless to have high hopes for him to possess big ambitions. Even if he were to learn such a skill which allowed him to control a flying sword, the first thing on his mind was to bring Lu Xiaoyu along for a joyride What a hopeless brat! After retrieving the item from his inventory, Lu Shu scanned over the words written on the paper and felt rather awkward this time. They were illegible to him. How do I use this? Im fine with singing yet another lullaby, but how can I sing anything if I cant even read it? Just at this point, Lu Xiaoyu strutted along and curiously asked, Lu Shu, whats that in your hands? And just as she approached him, the golden paper suddenly disintegrated into a cluster of golden-colored powder which floated its way into Lu Xiaoyus body! After the golden paper had vanished, Lu Shu felt a sense of impatience from the paper. It seemed as though that it would seek out its own master. Chapter 54 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu! What is this! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed when she saw the golden page turned into golden dust and started diffusing into her body, I didnt do anything! Lu Shu replied, This must be something that belongs to you. He was also confused by what just happened but when he held it, there was no reaction. However, the moment Lu Xiaoyu got close to it, that had happened and the only explanation was that it had recognized Lu Xiaoyu. Try to feel something, see if theres anything weird happening to your body, Lu Shu asked curiously. He wanted to know what kind of power that was. Lu Xiaoyu did as she was told and closed her eyes. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and exclaimed, Theres this map in my head and inside the map was 7 nebulas! What?! Lu Shu was really surprised, Are you sure? How did that happen? Could it be the same power as mine? Im sure, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, There were 7 nebulas of different sizes. I felt like I could communicate with the galaxy. Theres like these dark shadows moving into the map and theres a small star. The strange thing was that the map was really bright but the stars were like black spots Shouldnt stars be bright? But Why didnt Lu Xiaoyu have to sing Twinkle twinkle little stars?! God damn it! Lu Shu was upset. Why did he have to sing the song but Lu Xiaoyu didnt?! Something must not be right. Maybe he was focusing on the wrong detail. Lu Shu was in deep thought. Based on Lu Xiaoyus description, her map was a little different from his! His own map was a pitch black and only by unlocking a new star could he light up a small part of it. But Lu Xiaoyus map was already bright and the stars were dark. After singing the song, the sky that appeared inside him was filled with bright stars. But for Lu Xiaoyu, the stars appeared as dark shadows. His were bright while hers were dark, what could be the link? Neither of them knew. The black coats probably had no clue either. This was really strange What else do you know about those shadows inside your head, are there any weird things? Lu Shu questioned. Im not sure. They just appeared and entered the map Lu Xiaoyus eyes were glistening with excitement, Lu Shu, did I just awaken? Hehe, you did. Im sure of it Lu She was a little envious. She did not have to sing any song and the training was even automatic Could this be that lazy bums unique power?! Lu Xiaoyu also did not have to sacrifice her sleep to train since she did not need to spend any efforts guiding the stars into the map! What kind of system is this and how is it so troublesome for me?! Its still not too late for me to change my powers but it better be soon! Lu Shu thought. At this moment, Lu Shu bought a celestial fruit from the shop and offered Lu Xiaoyu, Eat this and see if anything happens. But the moment Lu Xiaoyus hand touched the fruit, it immediately dispersed into bright stardusts which penetrated into Lu Shu Lu Shu knew something was not right. Logically speaking, if the refresher fruit could be offered to someone else, why was it different for the celestial fruit? It must be the because of Lu Xiaoyus newly obtained power which rejected the celestial fruit! This was really weird and Lu Shu had a whole bunch of questions. Could it be that Lu Xiaoyus power was the polar opposite of his? There were still some other differences in their powers. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyus palm. On his own palm was a mark of a sapling with 5 leaves which represented unlocking the 5 stars but there were no marks on Lu Xiaoyus. And Lu Shu had this ball of white flame within his heart which Lu Xiaoyu did not. Since Lu Shu could not figure out anything, he decided not to think about it first. But what Lu Xiaoyu had was indeed a form of training and if she could quickly unlock the stars and obtain superhuman powers, this would make Lu Shu feel more at ease. Lu Xiaoyu had also started to look more attractive and who knew when evil doers would appear. Being able to protect herself could lessen Lu Shus worries. It would be terrible if Lu Xiaoyu was kidnapped. The previous time when Lu Xiaoyu went out to sell eggs, Uncle Li had warned Lu Shu about some man hitting on the young lady. This was also why Lu Shu had not been letting Lu Xiaoyu sell eggs on her own until Uncle Li and others offered to send Lu Xiaoyu home. But now there was really no need to worry. Within another half a month, if Lu Xiaoyu was to meet a bad guy, hehe, her thousand pounds-strong punches would destroy them. And with Lu Xiaoyus sharp mind, she could easily differentiate the good from the bad. But Lu Shu should still educate Lu Xiaoyu on not using her power impulsively. He started sharing about the existence of the black coats, the blood drive etc to her. Lu Shu made sure that Lu Xiaoyu had understood all that and they arrived at a consensus. The two of them sat on the sofa and talked about their abilities all day. Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu everything about his situation and Lu Xiaoyu finally believed that Lu Shu could not make crepes! Finally! Even though she had stopped requesting Lu Shu for crepes, she still got her way with receiving two portions of stinky tofu from him every day, no matter what! Lu Xiaoyu rubbed her eyes, Lu Shu, Im sleepy. Can you tell me a bedtime story? No way. Youre too old to be listening to such stories, Lu Shu twitched his mouth. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Lu Shu, Youve changed! You used to Wait wait wait How in the world have I changed? Speak up! Lu Shu had run out of excuses. Indeed, when they were at the orphanage, Lu Shu used to tell Lu Xiaoyu bedtime stories. Lu Shu tucked Lu Xiaoyu into bed. He had been thinking for half a day and still did not know what story to tell. All the stories he knew were already told. Erm, There was a boy who liked to sleep with his head under his pillow Before Lu Shu finished his sentence, Lu Xiaoyu laughed sarcastically. Lu Shu, are you making something up to trick me? Youve really changed Let me finish! There was a boy who liked to sleep with his head under his pillow and guess what. When he woke up, he discovered the fairies had taken all his teeth! Lu Shu burst out into laughter, Hahahaha, Im sure you have not heard this one! Lu Xiaoyu, ??? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +399 Chapter 55 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Upon hearing the story of the boy, Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu calmly and said, Lu Shu, theres something on your face. Lu Shu hesitated for a moment, touching his face subconsciously. What is it? Did I not wipe my mouth clean after eating? Nope, its just my gaze of despise is on your face said Lu Xiaoyu as she covered herself with a blanket, turning around and going to sleep. Go screw yourself! Lu Shu turned around and walked out of the room irritated. Lu Xiaoyus toxic tongue was just like his and it was as though both siblings were contenders at angering people for a living. However, he had other things to settle tonight, such as lighting up the 6th star! Now that Lu Xiaoyu had her own training method, it seemed like it required less effort than his in order to cultivate her abilities. Since it was an automatic procedure that raised her stats, it allowed her to save the extra time required for the active cultivation. This was indeed very unreasonable. But unknown to him, how fast could Lu Xiaoyu cultivate her abilities? Well, he would have to ask her after she wakes up the next morning Lu Shu stared at the vibrant yet deep galaxy while seated by the window in his room, starting his practice for today. After practicing for the whole of last night, he had achieved the effects of two celestial fruits. Including the training tonight, he would have lit up half of the 6th star and if he was to redeem and consume 4 celestial fruits, he would definitely be able to light up the 6th star. Lu Shu had originally returned home with 14000+ distress points. Using up 5000 of it to participate in the lottery, those points were converted into that piece of golden paper and 49 portions of stinky tofu. Still left with over 9000 distress points, there were enough points for him to light up the 6th star. One by one, he swallowed the celestial fruits. The majestic celestial energy from the fruits ran rampant within his body as if there were surging rivers of stars flowing deep inside of him before finally merging into the vast galactic map. In a flash, dawn had arrived while he was immersed in his practice. The sky churned out a white ray from afar while the connection between Lu Shu and the galaxy started to weaken until the spiraling galaxy phenomenon could not be seen anymore. That celestial connection was transformed into sun rays which penetrated his body, fueling the fire which was burning in his heart. These events felt extraordinarily magical to Lu Shu. As such, he felt that this world was far too magnificent since there were too many things unknown to mankind out there. After he had lit up the 6th star, the starlight from within reached out warmly for a moment. It was as if life had been quietly growing and was finally blooming! The celestial powers started to nurture and strengthen Lu Shus entire body. However, it did not fully take over his own self but rather, it gathered and enveloped his skin and bones. Similar to the tides, they do not erode the entire coast but with each incoming wave, it was as though the coast had become tougher and stronger. Lu Shu had suspicions as he had previously wondered whether lighting up the 6th star would bring about an absurd boost to his physical strength. If so, what would his grade be when that actually happens? But after lighting the 6th star, his strength did not change at all, while only his skin and bones felt as though they had gotten an upgrade. Although the same usual, supple skin remained, Lu Shu was left with an impression that it was indestructible. After pondering for awhile, Lu Shu mercilessly sliced his finger with a knife, only to find out that he couldnt cut through it Thats impossible Lu Shu knew he had reached Class E when he had lighted up the 5th star but he had never tried to find out if his physique was any different. The only thing that he knew was that he had insane reaction speed and superb strength. Now, he had surprisingly found out that after the 6th star had been lit up, he had become impenetrable! What does this mean for the other metahumans? Do the Class E strength-type metahumans possess such a trait? Then he remembered, was it like what Xi Fei had said, that strength type metahumans had a resistance to damage? So this was what Xi Fei was talking about? Those strength-type metahumans had resistance towards physical damage. He was unsure whether other strength-type metahumans would experience the same effect upon their advancement to E class but only time will tell. This kind of physical strength felt rather boorish. Although a knife couldnt slice through his skin in his own experiment, Lu Shu had not exerted all of his strength onto the knife. In a realistic, life-threatening situation where his opponent would use a sharp weapon and all of his strength, he probably wouldnt be able to protect his own neck from coming off. Hence firearms would be something he definitely couldnt withstand. This situation seemed rather disappointing and with the era of metahumans, having no ability to overcome firearms meant a bleak future and freedom. Furthermore, those defensive attributes gained did not seem to be very exceptional and his body could still be destroyed. The main issue was that Lu Shus strength was considerably great and a force amounting to half of his strength was probably needed in order to cause physical harm towards him. If so, what about the other metahumans? Even if a Class F metahuman like Li Qi was to attack him, it would be similar to the games where he would only barely suffer damage of -1 -1 This was probably the difference between Class E and F! Lu Shu was elated upon thinking about it. At least he was much stronger than the other kids who were around his age, wasnt he? What if he had completed the first nebula on the map, would the stars surprise him yet again? He merrily went over to wake Lu Xiaoyu up, Lu Xiaoyu, take a look at the map and see if there are any changes. Lu Shu, do you know that its only 6 o?lock. said Lu Xiaoyu angrily! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199 Dont waste any more time, replied Lu Shu gleefully, Hurry, feel it. Lu Xiaoyu focused for a moment, There are 3 stars that are fully blacked out. In relation to Lu Shus own map, it would be similar to having 3 stars lighted Lu Shu felt as though the whole world had collapsed on him. In order to light up the first 3 stars initially, he required a total of 2 celestial fruits. That being said, Lu Xiaoyus cultivating speed last night was similar to his. The problem was that she was sleeping soundly! Sleeping while it automatically cultivated her abilities at the same speed as him, could this joke stop already? Lu Shu, is my progress a little slow? How many stars have you lighted already? Strange, why am I unable to cultivate my abilities in the day, as Lu Xiaoyu curiously questioned. Haha, yeah, its a little slow. Ill go make you some breakfast nowLu Shu rejected the idea of continuing the topic as there would be absolutely no harm done if there was no comparison made. Both of them had consumed 8 refresher fruits each and alas, possessed the same cultivation speed. What an interesting fruit, howeverwould a day come when Lu Xiaoyu would catch up to him? Since he was the elder brother, where would he put his pride if that was to actually happen! With Lu Xiaoyu already being able to grow by leaps and bounds, wouldnt it be bad if she had caught up to his current state of abilities? Then again, there were significant differences between them. Lu Shu could consume the celestial fruits and cultivate in the day, both of which were impossible for Lu Xiaoyu. Feeling his dignity as an older brother waver, Lu Shu was overwhelmed with an urge to earn distress points in order to purchase more celestial fruits He had to earn distress points. He had to protect his prestige as an older brother! Picking up his phone, he sent a message to his class group. You guys are up so early. It must be to . . . . . To witness my new moves right? From Li Qingyus distress, + 211 From Yuan Lingqi From Jiang Shuyi A few thousand points pocketed in just one wave. What would be the first thing his classmates would do after waking up? The majority of them would be scrolling through their chat groups Jiang Shuyi sat at a grand dining table, eating her porridge with an expression as though she had just seen a ghost. Chapter 56 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu packed his crate full with 49 stinky tofu, then walked out in the early morning. He considered business today as testing the waters, to see how many pieces of stinky tofu he could sell in the morning. Would he be able to finish selling all 49? It should be possible, seeing that this street was one of the more popular gathering areas for the residents. With family homes to both the north and south of the street, this place was considered to be quite populated. Lu Xiaoyu was still in a deep slumber as he left the house, and as he stepped out, he noticed his old neighbor, who was never seen out of the house, honing his swordsmanship. The two courtyards were separated by a low wooden fence, so everything could be seen clearly. The sword was slow, to the extent which Lu Shu suspected if he was the same man in the same group of metahumans as Zhi Wei. Obviously, it looked like an old mans recreational training with a sword. And at this moment, he suddenly felt a strange wave of energy. This was different from any other wave he had felt from anyone else. This wave seemed like It naturally belonged to the heaven and earth. Could he be a metahuman? Lu Shu greeted him energetically, Good morning Sir. The old man stopped his movements and looked at Lu Shu, whose complexion looked much better and wasnt coughing perpetually anymore. The medicine pots and flasks from the auntie were also kept away. Lu Shu also felt that this was a good thing. At least Lu Xiaoyu didnt have to go to bug their neighbors for medicine, it was really too embarrassing The old man smiled calmly, Little Shu going to set up your shop so early? Yeah, I still have to earn money for Xiaoyu and my school fees. Lu Shu continued to ask curiously, Sir, if I may ask, what is it that you are practicing? He asked this because of the wave he felt just now. This man in front of him and Zhi Wei, both of them probably did not think that he had already awakened. Swordplay. The old man replied. Ahah, Lu Shu almost threw a stinky tofu at him and thought, What a cheeky reply, of course, I know youre practicing swordplay! The old man laughed and glanced at him, Its just swordplay, basically, the most profound of human theories can be learned under the guise of the sword. Do you want to learn? Lu Shu thought, Wow, now that you put it so incredibly, He was rather tempted to learn. If this old man was really a metahuman, it could be a good idea for Lu Shu to learn from this old man. After all, he was currently lacking in some offensive ability. But now that the black coats were a formidable and stable group, Lu Shu could not figure out what this Zhi Wei was doing and did not want to get himself involved. Moreover, it was very unlike this old man to be practicing with his sword here in the early morning, and to ask Lu Shu if he was interested after a few short exchanges? There was obviously something wrong here. Which was why Lu Shu could only reject, Nope. Lu Shu then carried his crate and walked off, another update appeared, From Li Xianyis distress, +199 Oh, so the old man is called Li Xianyi. After Lu Shu left, a woman came out from the house, He doesnt want to learn? His character, aptitude, determination are all very suitable. I dont have much time left. Li Xianyi said calmly while holding onto his sword. He used to be very weak. Im not sure what he had been through, but it seems like his physique has improved suddenly. It is likely that he holds a deep secret in his heart as well. The woman behind Li Xianyi said. Li Xianyi gazed at the clouds over the horizon, and said calmly, How many secrets must a person have to experience an amazing life? You have secrets, I too have secrets, so does Zhi Wei and other members of the Golden Foundation. No one can live long without secrets. Maybe what was lost could be recovered with time, and Zhi Wei and the rest could once again obtain those lost pills the auntie hesitated before saying. Li Xianyi shook his head, we shouldnt put our hopes on something so impossible. The legends I carry with me cannot be stopped at my hands. But hes one year too old and missed the optimal training age, the auntie thought for a moment before replying. Thats okay, Li Xian Yi smiled as the silk robes he was wearing swayed with the morning breeze and seemed to be about to fly away. The auntie added on, But hes not interested in learning. At this moment, Lu Shu, who had already set up his stall, received another update from Li Xianyis distress, +99 He pondered over this for quite a while but was still confused. What kind of situation is this? Ive already walked all the way here and theres still distress points incoming? Forget it, selling stinky tofus was more important. As soon as Lu Shu opened the crate, Uncle Li and the rest immediately stopped breathing But Lu Shu also noticed that everyone wasnt contributing new distress points. Seemed like although the smell was a little pungent, everyone was still able to bear with it. That Mischief System of his was quite accurate and if everyone was lying about not being bothered by the smell, hed be able to tell. As passersby started appearing, the distress points being generated exploded once again. Lu Shu was hoping for the distress points to exceed 14k and with 14 celestial fruits and one night of training, he could finally light up the 7th star. With a new mass-killing weapon, Lu Shus attitude had changed. He used to aim to achieve the first nebula within half a month but now, he could not wait to complete it tonight. In the past, Lu Shu never felt anything when watching the people walk by on the streets. The world was cold. Passers-by come and go and had nothing to with others. But now, it was different. Every individual that walked by was money! People as precious resources, this was the backbone of technology! The gleam in Lu Shus eyes was just like a kidnapper looking at a small child. Some of the old customers from the day before saw Lu Shus stall and come over to buy a serving. The systems products were always of premium quality and there were already regular customers on the second day. In the blink of an eye, half the stinky tofus were sold which made Lu Shu worry. He could probably still earn over 14k distress points today but in the future, with more regular customers, wouldnt the stinky tofus be sold out too quickly? The money would still be earned but the distress points would not. This was awkward. He couldnt possibly tell everyone, Please leave, Id like to slowly sell my stinky tofus. Wait, Lu Shu had missed out on one thing. He single-mindedly only wanted to use the 14k distress points to complete the 7th star but forgot that he needed points for the lottery too. Only by spending on the lottery could he continue his stinky tofu business the next day. In other words, he still lacked 3000-5000 distress points Seemed like he had to rely on his adorable classmates again Chapter 57 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations After selling his stinky tofu, Lu Shu headed to school. When he arrived, classes were already starting and he noticed a sense of excitement in the atmosphere. Instead of the usual unmotivated looks, everyone was busy discussing something. Lu Shu thought that he must have missed something important. He asked his deskie Jiang Shuyi, who was reading a book, What are they talking about? Jiang Shuyi silently took out his phone and showed Lu Shu a video. The video was a commercial by a leading overseas sports brand. In the video, there were 11 people playing a game of soccer and all of them seemed to have some kind of special ability, playing the game with all kinds of beautiful techniques. This leading overseas sports brand had hired 11 metahumans to appear in their commercial! The commercials ended with the words- nothing is impossible. Oh my god. Lu Shu was stunned. He had been too caught up with discussing training methods with Lu Xiaoyu the previous night followed by his routine night training and in the morning, he was outside selling stinky tofu. He had no time at all to surf the internet and who knew such an incident would happen. The content and the last words of this commercial only emphasized one point. Thats right, with the appearance of metahumans, nothing was impossible anymore. While the local situation was still conservative, foreigners had already started using metahumans as part of commercials! He returned Jiang Shuyi his phone, took out his own and started surfing online forums. Indeed, everyone was talking about the commercial. In fact, there was another similar basketball commercial but it wasnt as exaggerated as this which explained why it wasnt as hot a topic for discussion. In that commercial, a strength type metahuman was featured leaping from the middle line of the court and dunking. The scene was absolutely ridiculous. Previously, no one could have ever thought such a feat was possible but now, metahumans could. Lu Shu had a sudden realization that those two commercials represented the way metahumans could be absorbed into society- their commercial value. It was proven that foreigners were better at making use of the commercial value of metahumans. Striking while metahumans was a hot topic worldwide, they allowed these attention-seeking metahumans to be the center of attention. In the forums, everyone was coming up with crazy ideas such as whether the NBA this year would be dominated by metahumans! And from now on, the Olympics will be a stage for metahumans too! There were some truths in this. Based on Lu Shus enhanced body, even if the Olympic gold medalist was twice as good, he would still run slower than him. In badminton, if a normal being faced off with a metahuman, there was no doubt that the awaken would wipe the floor with his opponent. The appearance of metahumans might not incur a war after all. But Lu Shu was thinking about something else. Every country had around 100 thousand metahumans and was it possible for all of them to be satisfied with earning money this way? Probably not. Not everyone was so peace loving! Based on this point, Lu Shu was leaning towards the methods of the black coats to prioritize the countrys stability and safety instead of riches and prosperity. Some also said in the forums that large companies overseas were trying to get their hands on the limited number of metahumans by offering a very attractive price. Even if they had no plans for them yet, the companies just wanted to recruit them first. This was never going to happen locally. Be it metahumans or the trainees, they were all under the control of the black coats. But someone did mention that in their Daoyuan class, there were cases of big companies recruiting the metahuman trainees. Some class A aptitude student had leaked his abilities and was offered an attractive deal by a big company. As of now, the Daoyuan class confidentiality regulations only prohibited the sharing of contents taught in class but did not mention anything against sharing about your own powers as well as having any form of employer-employee relationships! Not only class A aptitude trainees were targeted. From class A to F, those big companies did not seem to discriminate and some were recruited as spokesmen while others, as bodyguards. Amongst the metahumans, a special kind had appeared. This kind of metahumans had enhanced brain powers and was just as good as a calculator. All kinds of big companies deemed them as a must-obtained resource but they were very rare. This feeling was just like when the internet first started becoming popular and it was the main topic of almost all conversations. Everyone wanted to experience using the internet Now it was the metahumans era. It seemed like the norm for every company to have at least 1 or 2 metahumans with them. Lu Shu did not understand one point. Even though the government had become more humane and lenient when dealing with societal issues, why would they let metahumans, this kind of valuable resources, be taken away from under their nose? Anyways, Lu Shu was not interested in being in the limelight as the saying went, the ones in the lead usually bear the brunt of attack. If he were to be part of a commercial, when the day of chaos arrived, everyone would know about his power and his advantage would be gone. On the forums, a new topic was started regarding the pros and cons of awakening. The pros mentioned that metahumans could further improve society, speed up the process of science and production, as well as provide lifestyle entertainment. The cons mainly talked about the fear of metahumans misusing their abilities. Lu Shu was more concerned about the cons. His opinion was that there were definitely bad people out there and most metahumans also had a sense of superiority. While Lu Shu was still reading the forums, Jiang Shuyi was curious, What are you looking at? The forums! Im interested in what other people have to say about metahumans and seems like some of their information are quite accurate, Lu Shu explained. Send me the link. I want to read too, Jiang Shuyi requested. Sure, Lu Shu replied. He was surprised that Jiang Shuyi had never read the forums. At this moment, the class representative Liu Li walked over, pulled out a chair and sat beside Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu. Lu Shu was baffled and wondered what he was up to. Lets cut to the chase, Liu Li said, My family owns a company and after some discussion with my dad last night, we are interested in signing agreements with some metahumans. You will be paid a monthly income and in other words, we would like to recruit some metahumans as our employees. Lu Shu was annoyed. Did he think metahumans could be recruited just like that? Metahumans willing to become bodyguards were already the minority and not to mention being a normal employee. He must be joking. Lu Shu felt that Liu Lis dad could be serious in recruiting metahumans but somehow hearing it from Liu Li, it all seemed like a joke Having said those words, Liu Li stared at Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu with a serious face. Ahem, Lu Shu cleared his throat, Your look of seriousness, it looks so fake Liu Li, ??? From Liu Lis distress, +377! Chapter 58 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had never been interested in Liu Lis family business but these few days, he had noticed the posh car with car plate 99999 that fetched Liu Li from school. Although a poor bloke like Lu Shu could not identify the brand, he knew that it was not a car normal people could afford. But this did not concern Lu Shu, other peoples wealth was none of his business. Hearing that Liu Lis father was trying to recruit metahumans made Lu Shu feel like they had too much money so they might as well recruit some metahumans for fun. Some bosses out there liked to say, Im not educated but my employees are all smart and brilliant. In the end, these people are still under me, right? This metaphor may not be the best but the idea was there. But regardless of what others felt, Lu Shu hated that idea, and he rebutted Liu Li for half a day which made him speechless! Liu Li took a deep breath, Lu Shu, your family is poor so this may be a very rare opportunity Lu Shus twitched his mouth, youre not truly happy. This stunned Liu Li. What did that mean? Why the sudden awkward line? Wasnt that the title of the band Maydays song? He thought for 2mins before replying, your smile is just your method for protection? Lu Shu shook his head in disappointment, youre not truly happy, but I am. Liu Li almost pissed his pants. This guy must be crazy! Im talking to you about recruiting matters and here you are telling me weird song lyrics and all your weird replies! What happiness could you possibly have, can poor blokes even be happy?! How could such a person exist? From Liu Lis distress, +411! But to Lu Shu, despite his poverty, he and Lu Xiaoyu were good at finding happiness during tough times and were in fact happy. So he felt that he was indeed happier than Liu Li. As for the awkward lines, his talent of getting on others nerves activated and just blurted them out, how smooth! Annoyed, Liu Li left and Jiang Shuyi tucked his head down. Go ahead and laugh, why keep it in? , Lu Shu coughed. Hahahaha, Jiang Shuyi couldnt tolerate it anymore. He had realized that this deskie of his was really talented in some areas! But on second thought, Jiang Shuyi really admired Lu Shus mindset. He had also heard about Lu Shus case, being an orphan, bringing along a little sister, having to sell eggs in the morning to feed his family and despite all that, he could still maintain excellent grades. The most important thing about him was that despite his obstacle-filled life, he wasnt greedy. But truthfully, Lu Shu did not want to earn Liu Lis money for two reasons- one was that he did not wish to create problems and two, it was something he had no interest in. After Liu Li had left, Lu Shu noticed multiple classmates, including some of the new transfer students, had gathered around this class rep. Classes had ended as everyone went to the canteen for lunch and Lu Shu saw the group of them sitting around and enthusiastically discussing something. There seemed to be a myriad of complicated feelings as some were sniggering while others had a judgemental look. From Liu Lis point of view, he had tier B aptitude and once training started in Daoyuan class, he would definitely leave Lu Shu behind. Recruiting Lu Shu was an act of kindness from Liu Lis part and he was willing to let go of past grudges only to be rebutted which almost made him question himself. The current Liu Li was just a high school student and how shrewd could a high school student be? Not having his emotions written on his face was already an achievement. Someone teased, Whats wrong, failed in recruiting a Class F? Liu Li scorned, It would be the same with or without him. Lu Shu was rather calm as he took a deep breath before taking out his lunchbox. Todays lunch was rather special and it was all for the distress points, hope no one blames me The moment Lu Shu opened his lunchbox, a radius of 50m around Lu Shu was suddenly hit with the stench of stinky tofu Liu Li and friends were still chatting merrily when they suddenly realized the stench The sh*t, what is that! Someone took his lunchbox and left. Everyone turned towards Lu Shu as the stench had originated from there, only to see Lu Shu let out a smile, revealing a white set of teeth, Specially-made stinky tofu, made it myself. Are you guys surprised? From Liu Lis distress. From Yuan Lingqis distress Who would have expected Lu Shu to suddenly make such a move, instantly affecting a whole bunch of people! A wave of income came in and Lu Shus total distress points to a grand total of 18k. What a result, not only could he complete the 7th star and it would also not affect his stinky tofu business the next day! Perfect! Lu Shu felt that since he was still lacking in distress points, he could as well save some stinky tofu for lunch which could act as a mass-killing weapon. Indeed, the effect was tremendous. Insulting others could also generate distress points but Lu Shu felt that this method was quite extreme and it was something the society could never accept! He also considered eating stinky tofu on a public bus when the passengers had nowhere to escape, which would definitely cause a breakthrough in distress points but this was also too extreme. Lu Shu did not share the exact same values as the society but instead, had a set of his own rules to follow. In comparison, causing distress to these classmates who never got along with him did not result in any guilty conscience in Lu Shu. The most important thing was feeling good about yourself and despite what others may say, Lu Shu just wanted to have a clear conscience. Everyone saw Lu Shu taking his time with his stinky tofu and decided to leave. Who knew how long this scum would take to eat?! However, while everyone was trying to escape, Jiang Shuyi carried his plate and sat in front of Lu Shu, I like stinky tofu, can we exchange? Lu Shu checked his records and indeed, there was none from Jiang Shuyi. Seems like this guy really likes stinky tofu. Here, Lu Shu gave his remaining stinky tofus to Jiang Shuyi who in return gave her plate of rice to Lu Shu. At this point in time, Jiang Shuyi was a godly existence. One reason was his good-looks which many guys had misunderstood him for; the second was that everyone knew he had tier B aptitude and a bright future. According to Jiang Shuyis previous schoolmate, his family was quite well to do but how well, Lu Shu wasnt sure. This series of reasons caused other classmates to look up to Jiang Shuyi and this godly existence was not sitting in front of the much-hated Lu Shu. The sight of it annoyed everyone. When did these two start hanging out? As a matter of fact, Lu Shu was surprised too Chapter 59 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations I heard Lu Shu stopped selling eggs in the morning, did he switch to selling stinky tofu? From what I have heard It seemed like it is quite tasty In the afternoon class, Lu Shu started scrolling through the online forums. He had topped the class for the previous assessment exam and the contents of this semester were trivial to him. The truth was that the 3 years of high school could be completed within a year and there were many cases of poor performing students with almost zero understanding of the content suddenly being able to do well. Many a time, the content seemed difficult when studying but after graduating and looking back, it would seem easy. Lu Shu suddenly realized Jiang Shuyi studying physics and curiously asked, Why study physics? Arent you an art student? It might be useful in the future, Jiang Shuyi replied, In the past, I felt that physics was quite useless and chose arts instead but after the appearance of metahumans, having some knowledge about physics will be beneficial. That made a lot of sense and upon hearing Jiang Shuyis views, Lu Shu felt that he was quite a forward-thinking student. Lu Shu requested, Let me take a look at your chemistry textbook. Since the black coats were relying on science and technology to research and produce weapons for metahumans, this meant that physics and chemistry must be useful. Even if he wasnt going to do intensive research, having more knowledge would not hurt. Lu Shu had never been stubborn about such things. As long as it was something useful, he would always acquire it. At least next time he would not crack an unintelligent joke like how sodium was a mysterious path to greatness During the afternoon, there was a huge commotion again. 23 more students had been expelled from the Daoyuan class due to the violation of confidential regulations but fortunately, none were from Sophomore class 2. Everyone had thought that the expulsion crisis had ended after the first time and no one expected for the second wave of cleansing. These strict consequences left everyone speechless. No one knew what was allowed or what was not allowed to be said. After the last wave of expulsion, many parents of the expelled students had tried pulling strings, either by means of bribes or threatens. But what they realized was that they could not contact anyone of influence on the matter. The black coats were more secretive than any officials or government sectors and things were not within their control either. They only listened to their direct higher-ups. They were cautious about the thought of students making into the Daoyuan class through pulling of strings and this could only be possible through their higher-ups. The role of the local officials? Insignificant. Because of this, many understood the rule- once expelled, there would be no reverting it! Any past relations were no longer useful. As a matter of fact, the black coats were not stubborn nor did they refuse to acknowledge these relations, but the extent of influence was just not enough. Parents at home would constantly remind their child to be prudent as there was no turning back after being expelled. The gravity of the situation had changed for the worse with the second wave of expulsion. However, cases of students awakening this time were rare and within the whole of Luo Cheng international school, there was only one such incident. The rest were bawling their eyes out. Lu Shu was thinking, what were the chances that there was someone within the Black Coats who could use his mind to spy on the entire country just like Professor X? That would be such a waste of talent! Could the black coats be using some kind of technology to keep track of everyones computers? He could not be sure. With the new era of metahumans came happiness and sorrow In the evening, the twilight of the sunset painted Luo Cheng international school with a soft orange glow and clouds slowly drifted away into the endless skyline. The light shone through the small spaces the buildings, giving off a peaceful and quiet atmosphere. Even the Daoyuan class students were required to leave the school compounds first before showing their night pass and after a series of stringent checks then they would be allowed back in. Today, Xi Fei did not teach anything important, only the usual lecture on The kinship of the three and some already known updates about the world- the people were changing, the environment was changing and so were the animals and plants. Lu Shu had already read about these on the forums but they were mostly about changes in animals and plants. As for changes to the surroundings, no one really saw anything concrete besides the fact that several districts had been cordoned off. As the lessons ended, Xi Fei looked at everyone sitting on the floor mat and calmly said, I trust that everyone had learned from the last 2 expulsions that the Daoyuan class is a very serious matter and we definitely would not appease anyone who may be of harm to the country. I hope that no one else would commit the same mistake. I also understand that there are people in this society who wants to benefit of metahumans but I advise against it. Please do not waste your talents. From next week onwards, the consequences will not be as simple as expulsion. These words summarised 3 main points- confidentiality, no easy rewards and violating rules would not go unpunished. The second point- the black coats knew that there were people trying to recruit metahumans and it was okay to earn some money. But since the students were precious talents to them, they did not want them to overdo it. This was the difference in methods abroad and locally. In other countries, they were already maximizing on the commercial value of metahumans while locally, the metahumans were treated as talents to be cultivated. What exactly was meant by talents? Basically, they were important talents needed to build a good foundation for the country! Lu Shu nodded. It seemed that the government was trying to gather all the metahumans for two reasons- stability and the prosperity of the country as a whole. It would be best to go with the flow while experimenting on his own. Hypothetically, someone could rebel and say, I dont want to be part of the talents anymore and Im going to do my own things so leave me alone! This would be an insane thing to do as, given the situation, the black coats had the power to overwrite anything. The future was still uncertain but this was the case as of now. But Lu Shu still had that same thought What tragedy would befall upon the world if a gang of metahumans capable of resisting authority and modern weapons had appeared? Lu Shu had a plan. If such a situation ever arose, he would bring Lu Xiaoyu and escape. The third point of Xi Feis words- From next week onwards, the consequences will not be as simple as expulsion. This sentence had a hidden meaning The Daoyuan class was finally going to impart the real deal! Honestly, Lu Shu only cared about the training methods that the black coats had been talking about. Wait Actually, even the training methods were not as interesting anymore. Previously, his interest in the training methods was because Lu Xiaoyu lacked abilities but not anymore. Lu Shu was no longer concerned about anyone else as long as he and Lu Xiaoyu possessed the power to go against authority and modern weapons and this meant that they could do anything they ever wished for. Chapter 60 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Upon opening the front door of his house, Lu Shu saw that Lu Xiaoyu was watching the light comedy being played while on the couch with her feet up the air. With a face full of surprise, she told Lu Shu, Lu Shu, Lu Shu, training really does work. I no longer feel that the house is chilly anymore! Stunned initially, Lu Shu subsequently laughed after hearing her words. This old apartment didnt have any air conditioning heater and when winter came, Lu Xiaoyu would always be wrapped up in a thick blanket whenever she was watching the television on the couch. Furthermore, she would wake up every morning feeling cold on her nose. However, Lu Shu did not have any better idea in his mind and all he could do was to turn on the heater in Lu Xiaoyus room on the coldest days. He would then sleep on the floor in her room where it would be more comfortable for the both of them. Even if such was the case, the heater could not be turned on often as the landlord had left it in such a shabby condition. Thus, turning it on would barely solve the situation at all. Early in the spring season as such, the nights were still unbearably chilly for them. All is well now. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had both strengthened their physical condition through the cultivation of their abilities and were no longer afraid of the cold. No matter what was in store for them in the future, the current benefits their training had brought about cannot be dismissed. Lu Shu probed, Well go and catch the movie tomorrow afternoon. I passed you my phone yesterday to buy the tickets. Have you gotten them? Yeah, yeah, Ive gotten them, as she nodded happily. Lu Xiaoyu had never been to a cinema and just the thought of watching a movie together with Lu Shu was enough to keep her up all night feeling excited. Lu Shu was too lazy to ask her about anything else. As for Lu Xiaoyus training system, it was fully automatic and there was no need to worry about it. Perhaps, she could even be rising up the class gradings as they sit through the movie tomorrow How many people would be pissed to death if they were to know how carefree and effortless Lu Xiaoyus training journey was. Lu Shu simply drew out all the portions of stinky tofu he needed for tomorrow mornings business and peacefully went on to his training. Tomorrows plan was to wake up early in the morning in order to sell his stinky tofus and then proceed to bring Lu Xiaoyu to the movies. After that, in the afternoon, they would go and eat the duck blood vermicelli soup which was mentioned by her a long time ago. There shouldnt be an issue with this plan. There werent any surprises from the lottery, nor was there another golden piece of paper appearing again. Lu Shu was already mentally prepared long beforehand and he wasnt disappointed at all. With 14000 distress remaining, he used up all of them at one go to purchase celestial fruits with the goal to light the 7th star by tonight. He was curious to find out what magical phenomenon would happen when he had completed lighting up the first nebula on the map. Lu Xiaoyu was sitting beside him, no longer watching the television but rather, staring at Lu Shu swallowing celestial fruits one after another. Her mouth was salivating till it almost overflowed! Lu Shu, can you think of a way so that I can eat just one of that fruit. Just one! as she raised up her index finger to show the number 1 with a face full of sincerity. Lu Shus eyes were wide open and said with all helplessness, This is something you really cant eat. Aww as Lu Xiaoyu went back to watching the television. Up until dawn, the sky looked as white as the belly of a fish from a distance as the white silky sunlight swiftly penetrated the layers of cloud hiding the skies. The gathered celestial energy residing in Lu Shu was swirling around like huge ripples at this moment, rapidly coursing throughout his entire body. It felt as if there was a thunderstorm and with the torrents combining into a huge tsunami, it crashed towards the huge obstacles in order to destroy them. For the first time, Lu Shu felt the pain from his own training, as if there were dams clogging up the rivers in his body which was inevitably destroyed by this tsunami in one fell swoop. All Lu Shu felt was a smooth sense of ease and relief just as this rush of energy had passed. Water would eventually have to return to the seas as all these wandering celestial energies sprinted towards the 7th star. As they gathered, the 7th star was finally lighted up, completing the first nebula on the map. In this boundless sea of darkness within the map, the first nebula in the corner of the map flashed a glorious light of victory signaling the power of life! The only thing left behind in Lu Shu was pure happiness and there was nothing else at that moment which could compare to the joy brought to him by the thought of him becoming stronger. Being an orphan from young with no one to rely on, Lu Shu had survived all on his own. He understood the true nature of society, where only the strongest will survive and that the world was never actually fair at all. If the worlds true colors were really as such, the only thing he had to do was to get stronger. This feeling of joy was like a key, gently entering the galactic map which caused the first nebula to start spinning. With the 7th star at the center, the 6 other stars revolved around it with their own trajectory. This entire nebula felt as if it was a world on it own, building itself within Lu Shus chest. Just like a flame, there would come a day where it would brightly blaze up. Above the vast nebulas, the top of the 7th nebula impressively revealed a black sword made of jade with the words written on it C Corpsedog. So this change was brought about by completing the first nebula? Lu Shu opened his eyes wide and with an intentional wave of his hands, the Corpsedog rushed out from within his chest, floating right in front of him. The word Corpsedog was something Lu Shu was familiar with as he had come across this term during his previous homework for the Dao Yuan class. Humans have three finer spirits and seven basic instincts that motivate a human being. The finer spirits are split into three realms, Heaven, Earth, and Man which are also known as the ethereal spirit, the sensory spirit and the spirit of life respectively. The seven basic instincts are split into various types, namely being C happiness, anger, love, fear, sadness, evil and pensiveness. They were also known as the Corpsedog, the Concealed Arrow, the Yin of Sparrow, the Seizing Thief, the Non-Toxic, the Filth Removal and the Smelly Lung respectively. Lu Shu wasnt sure as to what mystery the Corpsedog forebode. Could it be that this 7 nebulas represented his own 7 seven basic instincts? This was the frustration Lu Shu was facing in his journey of cultivating his own abilities. There was no one he could ask help from and he had to figure everything out all by himself through his own experimentation. Lu Shu couldnt possibly use that black mysterious, ancient-looking blade to slash himself or Lu Xiaoyu right? The sword was rather small in size and its body flowed smoothly, looking more similar to a dagger than a sword. The blade did not feel comfortable in his hands but it could dance around in the air according to his exact wishes. As such, Lu Shu couldnt stop playing with it. Being able to control the dagger with just his thoughts, it meant that other than just his physical prowess reaching class E, Lu Shu had unlocked another class of supernatural powers! The flying dagger wasnt exceptionally swift but it was definitely faster than the punches Lu Shu could throw out and of course, it couldnt match up to the speed of bullets. However, after utilizing this ability for a short while, he soon felt a sense of fatigue This was the first time Lu Shu had ever felt fatigued ever since starting his practice! From the look of it, he did manage to reach class E and possessed the ability to control a flying sword although not for long. Lu Shu had also attempted to control other items but other than this dagger, he could not even control a single piece of tissue Does this mean that it was truly an ability to control a flying sword? Hey, if he could get his hands on such a special ability upon reaching class E, then what kind of level would his neighbor, Li Xianyi be? Lu Shu had initially intended to learn a bit of swordplay from Li Xianyi but retracted his intentions as he was unsure of the other partys actual identity. However, as of now, Lu Shu had hatched a new plan since his galactic map was related to swords and he was considering whether or not he should be learning a thing or two from Li Xianyi. After all, he did have a sword of his own but all he could perform was some form of stabbing actions which were similar to child play. So should he or should he not learn from his neighbor? Lu Shu thought for a long time before deciding that it is better to stay cautious. Lets wait and see! Chapter 61 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations He wasnt sure which organization Zhi Wei and Li Xianyi were from but judging from Zhi Weis tone, Li Xianyi must be someone of importance in this organization. While the black coats were trying to maintain stability, Lu Shu was not sure if learning the art of the sword from Li Xianyi would raise any complications and so decided to wait and observe the situation first. As compared to the state apparatus, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus household was too weak to survive any such problems. He did not wish for his recklessness to result in the destruction of this hard-earned life. Waiting would be better. Anyway, it was Li Xianyi who first approached him. If there were no complications, he would definitely go and learn as both Lu Xiaoyu and he had no teacher to help them with their training and figuring it out themselves would be tough. Since there was a potentialy important figure living so closeby, he definitely should not miss the opportunity. Lu Shu had left to sell stinky tofu in the morning as Lu Xiaoyu eagerly sent him off, Come back soon! Why did she want him to be back early? Of course, it was to bring her to the movies! Lu Shu suddenly felt really refreshed as his training had started to transform and quality of life had become better. Everything was improving. Life was just like a warm ray of sunlight that just shone in and this ray of light had distinctive lines of a myriad of colors. As he carried the boxes out of the door, Li Xianyi was still practicing his sword in the backyard of his house. For some reason, watching Li Xianyis swordplay today gave Lu Shu a different feeling. Every time Li Xianyi swung the normal-looking sword in his hand, it gave off a magical vibe that could attract any passers-bys gaze and Lu Shu could feel the aura in the air change and move along with the tip of his sword. As the sword slowly moved along, it felt like the air was sliced into half. A mere sword was able to stir up Lu Shus feelings and from this, he could tell that Li Xianyi was definitely not simple and he could be someone really influential within the metahumans. When the Golden Foundation was introducing the grading system, they also mentioned that there were existing practice methods and people who practiced them. What did this suggest? It suggested the existence of special powers in the past which no one knew about. Look at Li Xianyi. It would be preposterous to say that he had just awakened. He must have been practicing long before. But Lu Shu had to suppress his curiosity. Instead of risking his and Lu Xiaoyus future to learn some swordplay with unknown origins, he should be practical and continue to increase his aptitude first. At this point in time, Lu Shu felt that he was definitely able to stab someone of his caliber dead with his Corpsedog. His prowess had reached Class E, so did his physical and defensive capabilities. And in this world, there were others who have reached Class E too, but not too many. The grading system was like a pyramid, the higher the class, the fewer people there were. Even Class Es were rarely seen, how scarce could Class Ds be? There was no way he could have been able to meet them all. Lu Shu greeted Li Xianyi and continued on his way, at the same time being afraid that he would succumb to the temptation. Li Xianyi had already waited for half a day and yet, he still had not thought of a good way to persuade Lu Shu who had already left! From Li Xianyis distress, +56. Lu Shu grinned. Whats the deal with this old man wanting to teach me his swordplay so badly? The auntie walked out to see a depressed Li Xianyi and sniggered, I can tell that hes not interested. Perhaps hes afraid of us? Zhi Wei had also investigated his background. Hes enrolled in the Daoyuan class with tier F aptitude. No way, Li Xianyi shook his head, My judgments are never wrong, how could he be tier F? Those people in that organization have only been training for no more than a year, what did they know about the mystery within? Lu Shu cant be tier F The auntie laughed, Then what tier do you think he is? At least tier A, same applies to that young lady with him, Li Xianyi sighed, All the illnesses and pain had blinded me, and to think that I never noticed these two kids of tier A aptitude. You, Zhi Wei and Qi Yu were all hand-picked by me, how could my judgment be wrong? The auntie noticed Li Xianyis choice of words: At least tier A. In other words, it could be higher than A. Tier A There were not many of them within the Golden Foundation. But he used to be so weak and fragile? The auntie questioned. The same could be said for my illnesses. After the magical aura was recovered, everything changed, Li Xianyi shook his head. The auntie had a sudden realization. During the era where magical energy was scarce, Li Xianyis swordplay could affect heavens and earth but at the same time, required a great deal of concentration and depleted his vitality. This bunch of people were tough and managed to find an alternative during the era without much magical energy. But this also came with a price. Before magical aura was regained, all of his vitality was almost depleted and even with now, it was impossible to fully heal him as the foundation was already affected. Li Xianyis words suggested a possible explanation. Perhaps due to Lu Shus exceptional aptitude for abilities, the previous era with scarce magical energy could have resulted in his body becoming weak So this was what Li Xianyi meant! One of many possibilities! Even if this might be a misjudgment, he at least had a tier A aptitude as his foundation, so nothing could go wrong. It did not matter if Li Xianyi or the auntie had realized, but Lu Shu was weak, really weak! The only reason his aptitude had increased so much was due to his Mischief System Upon selling all of the stinky tofu, Lu Shu returned and Li Xianyi and the auntie were no longer in the yard. Lu Shu did not think too much about it and had no idea that they were just discussing his aptitude. Todays sale of stinky tofu had earned him a sum of 8000+ distress points and 40 servings of stinky tofu brought in200 dollars. Having this money in hand was a really good feeling. Should I buy new clothes for Lu Xiaoyu today? When was the last time, was it half a year ago? Although Lu Xiaoyu was being considerate and never requested anything expensive, being a big brother meant that he should consider all that. The morning mist had cleared as Lu Shu kept the boxes back and brought Lu Xiaoyu out. She wore the new clothes Lu Shu had previously bought which she normally did not bear to. Before he left, Lu Shu also checked the greenhouse he had created. The tomatoes never seemed to ever ripen, how frustrating! Lightly closing the wooden fence door, Lu Shu walked in front while Lu Xiaoyu, skipping happily, followed behind. Lu Xiaoyu pondered a moment before quietly placing her small hand on Lu Shus hand. Lu Shu looked down at Lu Xiaoyu, only to see the young lady speechless. Lu Shu smiled and gripped her small hands a bit tighter. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Chapter 62 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The mall where they were going to watch the movies at was named Xin Douhui which was a 15mins walk away from their house. In such a small town such as Luo Cheng, almost everywhere else seemed rather near. If one were to board the public bus from the west of the city to the east, it would take barely 50 minutes to complete the entire journey. There were benefits which come from being a small town, where the place seemed to be booming with life. Although Lu Shu had already packed his store by this timing, Uncle Li and the other vendors were still busy at work and would probably only be done by 10 am. As Uncle Li saw Lu Xiaoyu, he joyfully said, Xiaoyu, Uncle Li will get you a bowl of spicy pepper soup. Together with a Chinese fluffy pancake! Lu Xiaoyu replied with gratitude, Then Ill have it with more vinegar and sesame oil! Just as she finished her sentence, Lu Xiaoyu remembered that she had already eaten breakfast before leaving the house Oh well, not that it matters! She raised up her head and looked towards Lu Shu. If it was just as usual, she would have already sat down on the floor in order to get her way. Since it was just a $3 bowl of spicy pepper soup without any beef, Lu Shu definitely wouldnt deny her from that. However, as it was Uncle Lis store, he wouldnt accept any payment from this two siblings. So all she had to do was to see if Lu Shu would agree to the offer or not. Lu Shu was indeed poor but ever since he was born, he was always stubborn about maintaining his own values. He felt that being poor didnt mean that you would have to receive handouts from others and that taking advantage of others was not an honorable thing to do. The invitation of Uncle Li did not harbor any meaning of being a handout but it did belong to the latter scenario. Lu Shu would occasionally accept the offer but ever since Uncle Li had refused to accept payment from him, he had also stopped taking up those offers from him. Friendship was a mutual thing and if the other party was treating you well, it must never be taken for granted. No matter how poor he was, Lu Shu would still stubbornly live by his principles without backing down at all. As such, he claimed that he was contented in front of Liu Li although his style of speech was rather Lu Shu laughed, Go ahead, go ahead. But not the pancake since we will be eating our lunch over there. He turned around and smiled towards Uncle Li, Uncle Li, Ill pass you one portion of stinky tofu tomorrow and you better not reject it. If you do, we really cant accept your spicy pepper soup anymore. Uncle Li was joyful, Youre such a courteous kid. Sure, Ill try your stinky tofu tomorrow. To be honest, why would everyone be fond of a kid like Lu Shu? Of course, it was because he lived his life with such dignity and pride. As for those able-bodied beggars asking for food, Uncle Li would never entertain their request and he even despised them. Uncle Li looked worriedly at Lu Xiaoyu who was happily slurping down the soup, I think Xiaoyu became even prettier and you better be watching out for her because Im sure there will traffickers who are interested in her. You wouldnt believe how many girls in our village fell victims to these traffickers and were sold off as brides Hey, theres always an ugly side to any village out there. Lu Shu would have been worried sick in the past but as of now, he was feeling completely at ease. Just as he completed his first nebula last night, Lu Xiaoyu had also darkened out her 4th star just as she woke up This meant that if these traffickers were to try to kidnap Lu Xiaoyu now, they would need seven to eight adults in order to be a match for her. Or else, they would all be crapped on with just a few punches from her This was just one of the many positive scenarios. If Lu Xiaoyu were to run away, those traffickers wouldnt be able to catch up to her even if they were to run until their kidneys exploded What if there was a metahuman within the group of traffickers? Haha, still a trafficker even after awakening? What an awesome dude After reaching the Xin Douhui mall, Lu Shu saw that there was still 50 minutes before the show started showing. Thus, he brought Lu Xiaoyu to browse the branded shops around before finally purchasing a new set of clothes for her. Lu Xiaoyu intended to wrap it up and wear it later on in the future. However, Lu Shu smiled at her and said, Just wear it, you dont have to save it. We may not be exceptionally rich but Im sure our days will definitely get better in the future. Lu Xiaoyu paused for two seconds before nodding as they headed towards the theater together. There werent as many people at the cinema since it was an afternoon timing while the entire place was filled the sweet aroma of popcorns. Lu Xiaoyu stared at the counter selling popcorns with her eyes wide open although her mouth was kept shut. Above the counter stated, $15 for a small portion, $28 for a large portion, as she thought that it was rather costly. After witnessing all this, Lu Shu grabbed hold of her and made a beeline towards the counter, purchasing a small portion of popcorn before shoving it into her arms, Go ahead. Mm, as Lu Xiaoyu looked down, unsure of what to think about this. It was finally time and they retrieved their 3D glasses before entering the theater. Lu Xiaoyu dragged Lu Shu along and headed towards the back of the hall. Lu Shu felt that something was odd and asked, Which row and number are our seats at? Why is it so far at the back? According to logic, they shouldnt be choosing seats with such a bad position. There probably wouldnt be as many people watching this movie since The Avatar had premiered on the 4th of January and it was already almost the start of March. Furthermore, it was in the noon and they had purchased the tickets long beforehand. It should have been fairly easy for them to get seats with a good position. Upon looking at his phone, Lu Shu suddenly felt uncomfortable. The entire hall was only half-filled and Lu Xiaoyu had to choose the last row of seats. Thus, only 4 seats had been purchased from this entire corner of the theater. Lu Xiaoyu turned around and replied, While I was choosing the seats, the entire hall was available. However, someone had purchased two seats in the corner and I was curious to find out what exactly could they be doing there. Lu Shu was stunned, ??? A couple had specially bought the corner seats of the theater and to think that they were about to join in the fun? Lu Shu looked up and coincidentally saw the couple who was seated at the corner of the last row. Both of them nested themselves right beside the couple and in that dimly lit condition, Lu Shu saw that the dudes expression was as if he had just eaten a pile of sh*t. With the entire hall empty, the atmosphere between the four of them in the corner was getting as awkward as it could ever be From Liu Feis distress, +201! From Li Longfeis distress, +381! Lu Shu thought to himself, Haha, my brother, you wouldnt believe me even if I were to say so. It really wasnt my intention to earn distress points from you However, with a mature person like Lu Shu bringing a kid like Lu Xiaoyu around, anyone would naturally assume that these seats were chosen by Lu Shu Lu Xiaoyu sat quietly at the side, picked up a piece of popcorn and placed it in her mouth. This was something she had never tasted before. Although popcorn was something which others consider to be ordinary, it was something Lu Xiaoyu had never tried before. Lu Xiaoyu sniffed a little as she knew that earning money wasnt easy for Lu Shu but he had treated her exceptionally well. She even knew that the last time Lu Shu had bought clothes for himself was over a year ago at the night market store, spending only $20 for two pieces of extra-large T-shirts. As she was eating the sweet-tasting popcorns and enjoying the warm air in the theater, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly looked up at Lu Shu with redness and tears in her eyes, Lu Shu, Lu Shu, will our days really get better in the future? Lu Shu felt an ache in his heart as he placed a hand on her head, Yes, of course, you dont have to worry about anything. Its already much better than before and it will only get better in the future. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly burst into tears. Previously, she did not dare to say anything as she feared that her presence would mean that Lu Shu would be even more tired out as he had to earn more money for her sake. However, it seems like she can now be freed from all these thoughts. The couple beside them almost pissed themselves. They did not complain when the two siblings chose the seats beside them but now they were crying out loud! How can they continue to watch the movie in peace! From Liu Feis distress, +311! From Li Longfeis distress, +423! Chapter 63 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu, when can we watch a movie again? Lu Xiaoyu asked as she held Lu Shus hand while leaving the movie theatre. Lu Shu thought for a moment and replied, As long as you study hard, I can bring you here more often. Okay! Lu Xiaoyu was delighted as Lu Shu always kept his promises. They did not have the duck blood and vermicelli soup for lunch as Lu Xiaoyu said she was full from the popcorn Lu Shu resumed his daily training the moment they got back. With a total of 8900 distress points, 4900 were used on the lottery to obtain stinky tofus while the remaining 4000 were exchanged for 2 celestial fruits. Lu Shu was surprised. It seemed like for the second nebula stage, the celestial energy required to light up the first star was equal to that of 10 celestial fruits. This let him heave a sigh of relief. The last star of the first stage required 16 celestial fruits and if the next star was twice of that, then the number of celestial fruits required for all 49 stars would be enormous. But from the looks of it, this wasnt the case. Indeed, the first star in the second nebula also looked smaller than the last star in the first nebula Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shus speed of training would have been the same. But with the existence of celestial fruits, the difference was significant. Take, for example, Lu Xiaoyus daily training could generate celestial energy equivalent to that of 2 celestial fruits but Lu Shu easily ate more than that amount of celestial fruits every day. Night had fallen and Lu Shu found out that after unlocking the second nebula, his daily training generated 4 celestial fruits worth of celestial energy! His guess was right on. After he had upgraded his training methods, the speed of training also increased and this would probably apply to Lu Xiaoyu next time too. That night, Lu Shu only needed 2 more celestial fruits before he could light up the first star in the second nebula. He stared at his phone, hoping to find an opportunity to earn a sum from the 3 group chats so as to quickly complete the first star and see its effects. But his classmates were relatively quiet, not giving him an opportunity Swiping through message in a bottle, even the teens with raging hormones were gone Life had become so lonely! As of now, he had 3 group chats- his Sophomore class 3 group, the group that Li Qi created for all Luo Cheng internationals metahuman reserves and the Daoyuan F9 class group that Xi Fei created. Lu Shu pondered for a moment and decided to send Xi Fei a friend invite but was rejected. So unfriendly Cant even add me as a friend? Lu Shu then messaged Jiang Shuyi, asking if he had added Xi Fei. Jiang Shuyi replied that he had tried adding as well but to no avail. So this was the case, Xi Fei never accepts anyone. Forget it. It was important to be patient under such situations and training cannot be rushed as there was still a long way to go. That very same night, everyone witnessed: The Golden Foundation website had added a new forum feature. Previously, everyone was only interested in discussing metahumans and the discussions were spread across many different forum websites. This made the discussion really confusing as there were different content being posted everywhere. And to Lu Shu this kind of observer, he had to scroll through one forum at a time in order to finally read something interesting. At that point in time, no one knew which forum was best to discuss on and what was allowed to be disclosed. Anyways, the discussions were all over the place. It was very time and energy consuming to Lu Shu. But now things had gotten better. The forum feature on the golden foundation website had only been released 2 hours ago and there were already tens of thousands different users posting comments. How scary All the various topics and discussions about metahumans were now gathered here! The Golden Foundation must be trying to provide the main platform for everyone to interact! In order to post comments, you are required to register an account, an ordinary account that just required the verification with your phone number. Lu Shu thought about it and still never registered after half a day. He had planned to buy a new sim card the next day before considering. Even buying a new sim card at the shop required identification. Needless to say, Lu Shu was being very prudent as he always lived by the rule that one can never be too careful. Just what is the Golden Foundation? Even with all the other media platforms silenced, they could still release such a forum targeting topics on metahumans. Would there one day be a forum that only allowed access to metahumans? Maybe even a platform for special transactions? There were already people wanting to sell items and such posts were quite common. I picked up a rock that can glow. Putting it on the windowsill, the pot of flowers at the side bloomed overnight- 200 dollars (non-negotiable) My bunnys eyes suddenly turned green and survived 20+ days without food or water- 200k! My homegrown chives suddenly became very delicious and eating them gave a warm, fuzzy feeling. Men having eaten them were irresistible to women and women who ate them were irresistible to men. If both men and woman ate them, the bed would irresistibly break. Deal face to face in the city, 40k per pound! Everyone was trying to rip one another off and the reason for that was no one knew exactly how much these items were worth, neither the sellers nor the buyers knew! But no one was really going to purchase these things. Many other users were questioning the legitimacy of each item and this drove the original posters mad. Lu Shu also wanted to follow suit to earn some distress points but he had yet to create an account. Lu Shu noticed that those with lesser secrets to hide were those who were more daring, and those who knew little were the most naive. To even dare to sell the chives like that, Lu Shu definitely would not dare to do the same with the refresher fruits, not to mention registering under his real name either. Having lived as an orphan for so many years, he had developed a gift for getting people where it hurts and also a strong determination and careful character Lu Shu thought that the chives incident seemed legit. Could it be that the place of growth had so much magical energy that caused the chives to change? If not for the arrogant tone of the post, Lu Shu almost believed it! How good would it be if his stinky tofu also had some sort of special effect? Actually, thats not right. If the stinky tofu really had special effected, then he did not have to go to school anymore. The police would have caught on to him. The more he read, the more he understood about this world. Lu Shu knew that the refresher fruit was something he could never let anyone see, let alone selling them, and even taking them out would be dangerous. He should not let his impatience cloud his judgment and at that moment, Lu Shu had totally given up on the idea of selling refresher fruits. Going back to selling stinky tofus was a better idea but what if there was a limit to stinky tofus as well? Could he find something else to sell? Talk about it when it happens. Suddenly, the person selling chives updated his post: The chives are sold, no need for more sarcastic comments. This stunned Lu Shu. Were the mentioned effects of the chives so attractive? And how did something get sold so easily on such an untrusted platform? Chapter 64 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations If Lu Shu were to consider the fact that sports brands were producing advertisement with metahumans in it as a sign of metahumans being integrated into everyday life; then the beginning of the trade of magical items would be considered as the bugle horn which raised the curtains on the futuristic world. This sound from the bugle horn would be propagated throughout the world where even the deaf would be able to hear it! The distress points accumulated from this mornings sale of stinky tofu had decreased slightly. Unsure of what exactly caused the slight decrease in points, it could perhaps be due to its authentic taste which was actually delicious and as such, there were more customers who were coming back for it. In just 10 minutes of opening his push-cart store, they were all sold out and just as he sold off all of his stinky tofu, Lu Shu had barely earned 4000 distress points which were just enough to redeem tomorrows portions. At this moment, Lu Shu was feeling rather stressed out. While other vendors were looking to sell more their products in shorter periods of time, Lu Shu was hoping to sell his stinky tofus as slowly as possible since his main objective was the distress points after all! This must not carry on. He had to think of a way out of this situation since his stinky tofu business was his largest, most stable source of income of distress points. There could not be any problems! Also, he had not forgotten to pass one portion of stinky tofu to Uncle Li to return yesterdays favor of offering Lu Xiaoyu a bowl of spicy pepper soup. Uncle Li did not stand on ceremony, even inviting the other vendors around to try it out and all of them agreed that it was delicious. During the classes in the day, Lu Shu brainstormed to find a solution to prevent his stinky tofu from selling out too quickly but to no avail. And at night, Dao Yuan classes commenced. Lu Shu felt that Xi Fei had walked into class today looking exceptionally serious and even the usual smile on his face was gone. Xi Fei walked up to the rostrum and said, You guys may already know about this but students who have been expelled would find it extremely difficult to return to the Dao Yuan class. Todays lesson will be very important and all of you would understand it in a while. Liu Li, come up here. Lu Shu guessed that it was something really out of the ordinary, but what exactly was it? All he could see was that Xi Fei and Liu Li were facing each other as Xi Fei retrieved three little rocks which had a green glow out of a tiny box. The rocks were shaped uniformly and each of them seemed to have been hand-carved into an octahedron shape which was most similar to an 8-sided prism. Xi Fei placed the three stones aside before instructing Liu Li, Clear your mind, do not resist. Just as he finished, Xi Fei opened up his palm and struck down on Liu Lis forehead. At that moment, Lu Shu felt a slight wave of magical energy before Liu Li opened up his eyes incredibly wide, The training method! Silence, go experience it yourself, as Xi Fei further explained to Liu Li before turning to the rest of the students, By seating arrangement, come up one by one and no noise from the rest. Was this the legendary Epishaiga? Epishaiga, a word in Sanskrit, was a combination of dispersion and immission which was most similar to the idea of empowerment. When practicing the secret method, the first requirement was to have a well-qualified master to set up a Deity Mandala so that the practitioner could fully understand the ways of the Deity. This couldnt be Epishaiga, it sounded too simple Instead of comparing it to the Epishaiga in Buddhism, it would be more appropriate to compare it to the imparting of training methods! Lu Shu also observed that after every time Xi Fei was finished with 20 students, he would hold a glowing stone within his hand, and his face would regain its healthy, reddish glow as the stone became slightly duller. Could it be that the magical stones were used to replenish ones magical energy? Xi Fei must have used up a lot of it from doing this. Lu Shu had previously felt a strong wave of aura coming from Xi Feis body and always looked up to him as someone more powerful. However, since he broke through the first nebula, he realized that their difference in power was not that big! Lu Shu was pondering if he should start taking a stand. Always acting so overcautious and cowardly did not feel good. So what was the safest option? After half a day of considerations, there was only one possible way. His training method was definitely something he could not announce and so was his system. But there was something He could impersonate a strength type metahuman! Li Qi had awakened as a strength type metahuman without many complications so he could do the same. And since no one could figure out and even Lu Shu could not feel the wave of energy from Li Qi, wasnt this a very suitable option? If someone were to ask about it, Lu Shu could just say he was too depressed from not getting full marks in the exam and his emotions caused him to awaken! The ways people were awakening happened in many different forms and there was nothing wrong if Lu Shu had awakened too and he could still be part of the Daoyuan class. The main point was, he could also openly demonstrate some of his superhuman abilities and the black coats would not be too concerned. Anyways, the vibe between him and the other students was quite unpleasant Yes, unpleasant! If someone were to assault him, he could conveniently retaliate! After even more considerations, Lu Shu felt that this plan of his was quite reasonable. It was Lu Shus turn to go up and Xi Fei once again said the words, Clear your mind, do not resist. Lu Shu reckoned that Xi Fei was not 100% confident. A persons will can be very strong and rejecting a foreign thing was by no means a difficult feat. So in order to impart energy, it required everyone to clear their thought. Xi Fei placed his palm of Lu Shu forehead, and in the next moment, Lu Shu felt a gentle wave of energy course through his brain and at the very same moment, the corpsedog from the first nebula was about to rush out from his chest, its posture looking as if it was about to attack the foreign energy. Oh, Sh*t! Lu Shu quickly used his celestial powers to pull it back and the sword was stopped in its motion inside the first nebula. That was So close! Dude, if you really attacked, we might not be able to live peacefully anymore! Lu Shu was wondering what the heck just happened, as he just witnessed what corpsedog did and was about to resign to death. God dammit, since when did it have its own will? However, Lu Shu never doubted that the corpsedog was capable of destroying this foreign energy! Lu Shu had gained the Daoyuan class training method and it was called the Yinyang kinship of the three which was different from the kinship of the three. There were no words, just a method for practicing and this was the brilliance of empowerment. Xi Fei had already absorbed all 3 glowing stones and his face was a little pale. He glanced at the ground of students and spoke, This is only the first part of the Yinyang kinship of the three, the mysterious matter part. Normal people require about one month of practice to achieve the initial effects but tier Cs only require a week to complete one cycle, a day for tier Bs and tier As only require 3 hours to complete a cycle. Although everyones aptitude is different, but do remember what Ive said, only those who persevere, can walk down the path of training. Someone curiously asked, What is the second part? Xi Fei calmly replied, We will talk about that after you have completed the first. Lu Shu realized what was going on. So this was the Daoyuan class method: to make known part one and in order to learn the mysterious part two, that would have to depend on performance! Not only that but by using the transfer of energy to impart the training methods, this would reduce the chances of the methods being leaked out! But the price of that was the wastage of magic stones which was totally understandable and worth it. Although it was not confirmed that the methods would not be leaked, this seemed like the safest option there was. This organization was really brilliant! Chapter 65 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations This energy transfer was a simple training method which the Black Coats possessed, specially designed for the Dao Yuan class. In reality, someone capable of inventing such a straightforward training method probably wouldnt be someone who had a simple role to play. According to Xi Feis words, the training method which Lu Shu possessed was called the mysterious matter cycle and he was needed to train his own body. It seemed like the first step of the Daoyuan class method was quite similar to the celestial map C and it was to train the body first before working on anything else. Xi Fei stood atop the rostrum and lectured, You dont have to do it in school, go home and do your own self-training and from now onwards, do report your progress. You can consult me if you face any problems and lessons on Daoism will still continue. And everyone, you must all remember that your morality and strength must be matched or else you will face many difficulties in your journey to cultivate your powers. Liu Li raised up his hand and questioned, Teacher Xi Fei, will the mysterious matter cycle allow us to have powers just like the strength-type metahuman? At that point in time, Liu Lis aptitude was considered one of the highest and even more so in Class F9. This explained why his attitude was rather cocky. Just yesterday after class, he was seen pestering Xi Fei saying that he wanted to treat him to a meal to which Xi Fei rejected coldly. Xi Fei had just explained the influence of aptitude on the effects of training and upon hearing about the huge difference, the progress others required half a month to accomplish, he could accomplish within just a day. How awesome! Although the highest was still tier A, there was only that one Cao Qingci within the whole school. And the difference between a day and 3 hours did not sound significant but the difference between a day and a month was really huge. This boosted Liu Lis confidence. Xi Fei explained, Yinyang Kinship of the Three is definitely a more comprehensive training method which can greatly increase your strength. But compared to those strength type metahumans, thered still be some differences. These words meant that Yinyang Kinship of the Three could train them into more all-rounded metahumans than those strength types but their strength would still not be on par with them. Only when the 9 small cycles were to combine into one huge cycle would the mysterious matter cycle then be considered to have reached its limit, as Xi Fei calmly continued, after completing it, ones punching force would be able to reach a weight of roughly 900 pounds. But a word of advice to everyone, even if you were to achieve this level of power, one must not get too carried away. Lu Shu wondered, if these 9 small cycles would complete the mysterious matter cycle training method, it would mean that Liu Li would be able to complete it in 9 days and Cao Qingci would be able to do so even faster. From the looks of it, it seemed really effective. Increasing 900 pounds of strength in 9 days, the world must be brimming with magical energy! Hmm, Lu Shu suddenly felt something off, Xi Fei was talking about pounds! The upper limit of Class F strength type metahumans was 1200kg and between 1200kg and 900 pounds, the difference was more than twice! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. It was comforting that his map was indeed quite powerful! Just by completing the first 5 stars of the first nebula was enough to increase his strength to that of a strength-type metahuman and the 6th star even gave him an extra skill to increase his defensive capabilities. No matter how he looked at it, the Yinyang Kinship of the Three training method could never match up to the strength-type metahumans. Lu Shu was delighted. Xi Fei was a dishonest man, to think he had purposely used such misleading choice of words. Everyone had yet to notice the nuances as all of them were still dreaming about the possibility of being as strong as a strength-type metahuman after the practice. My friends, please use your common sense. What you are trying to develop is all-roundedness while those people only focused on developing a single type of power. If they were to be that easily beaten by you guys in their specialty, then what was the point in specializing? Up till this point, Lu Shu decided that thinking about this was pointless. He quietly observed the classmates around him. Some were delighted while others, were depressed. But of course, the most satisfied one was Liu Li. At that moment, Liu Li nonchalantly glanced around the room and noticed Lu Shu having some kind of grin on his face and this dampened his originally good mood. He felt like something bad was bound to happen. From Liu Lis distress, +44! Wow, Lu Shu was speechless. How did those distress points even come about? Theres no need to be so generous! The class ended with everyone filled with hope as Lu Shu squeezed his way through the crowd of Daoyuan class students. Most of them had a cheery and jolly smile on their faces. Regardless of how good or bad their aptitudes were, they all possessed the method to finally ascend to someone whos better than the common human. Everyone had learned to be more careful after witnessing the consequences of leaking confidential information. In order to keep learning about the training method, they had to watch what they say and follow instructions. However, Lu Shu felt that he was out of tune with the rest even though he had obtained a new training method. What Lu Shu really desired was freedom and not to be trapped in a scheme of rewards and consequences where he would always be under the control of others. After all, this scheme was still just a scheme without considering the humanitarian aspect of it. Although events such as Cao Cao meeting Xu You barefooted and Liu Bei putting his pride down to ask for help from Zhuge Liang could be seen as the sacrifices of an emperor; both of these cases were actually perfect representations of scheming with an ulterior motive behind them. There were also others who feel that being the Jiang Gan under an emperors rule was great as well. Stealing reports from Zhou Yu and giving false reports to Cao Cao while being spared both times all while he continues to get paid without any worries, how good was that? However, Lu Shu begged to differ. The reason why Jiang Gan was spared was due to the fact that the others did not want to kill him instead of him actually being invincible. For Lu Shu, what he wanted to be was an invincible creature which no one could harm, how exciting would that be! The first thing Lu Shu did as he reached home at night was to talk to Lu Xiaoyu for a short moment before she continued her night, watching her dramas as she cultivated her powers. As for Lu Shu, he forced himself back into his room, planning to try out the new training method which was taught to him in the Dao Yuan class. Right when he had just started his training, the magical energy entered his body following the training method, suddenly causing a change in the status quo. The initially calm darkness of the celestial map suddenly lighted up as the dagger inside of him which started to resonate, letting out a dull hum. That small bundle of magical energy which had just entered his body according to the new training method was being suppressed and it couldnt even move an inch! The feeling was like as if that bundle of energy had stopped in its tracks and was bowing down to a king! With the presence of the brightest star being there, it was as though nothing else other than the stars could exist. You have got to be kidding me. Was the celestial map so powerful that as long as it was around, Lu Shu would be unable to use any other types of training methods? Thats too overbearing, isnt it? Then what about the daily reports he had to give to Xi Fei in class? Im sorry, Ive forgotten to practice at home? Im sorry, the training method is too silly, Im not doing it? This wasnt a laughing matter and Xi Fei could possibly expel him from the class any moment. The best excuse would probably be that his own aptitude was too inadequate and as such, his training progress was extremely slow. It was surprising to find out that his map was so overbearing but the idea of it preventing the use of other training methods meant that it would definitely pose as an obstacle if he had wanted to stay in the Daoyuan class. As such, he needed to think of a solution. It was great that he was considered to have tier F aptitude since the others wouldnt notice him that much no matter how slow his training progress was. This was really a lucky coincidence Chapter 66 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Initially, Lu Shu was troubled as to why he was considered to have tier F aptitude. But it was all working out for him now as it provided him with an umbrella to shield himself from the suspicions. Having tier F aptitude was the most common amongst the metahumans just as Xi Fei had mentioned. That meant that the majority of them would require half a month of training in order to complete one cycle and 4 entire months to complete the mysterious matter cycle training regime. That was considered to be the normal speed while those who had tiers B or A aptitude belonged to the category of gifted geniuses. If those with tier B aptitude were regarded as geniuses, that would mean that those with tier A aptitude were to be regarded as extremely gifted geniuses. Lu Shu was not very sure what exactly was his actual aptitude. He had planned to earn some money over the next two days in order to purchase two small bottles of sodium-potassium alloy over the net to conduct his own experiment. He would then be able to figure out his and Lu Xiaoyus actual aptitude. The sodium-potassium alloy was packaged in a tiny bottle, barely the length of a finger, priced at $149. The bottle was tightly sealed and it contained inert gases as well as a little bit of the alloy inside. As for its price, it was considered as somewhat reasonable. It was not possible to get your hands on such items originally but after the incident where confidential information from the Daoyuan class had been leaked out, everyone knew that the sodium-potassium alloy could be used to find out what ones aptitude really was. Thus, someone had hatched a business plan based on this idea. Countless parents had gone out to purchase this so that they could find out what their childs basic aptitude was. Those unscrupulous businessmen were rather crafty as the bottle contained a pathetic amount of barely a few milligrams of the alloy, and it would not pose as a threat even if an ordinary persons blood were to be mixed with it. In this era of metahumans, there was already someone who had started to make a living by relying on the metahumans. It was as if these opportunities were like rain falling from the sky, descending onto the earth and integrating itself into the peoples peaceful lives. It cant be denied that this world was motivated by benefits, where everyone would be headed towards these opportunities. Wherever money was to be made, there was bound to be people around Lu Shu tossed and turned in his bed the entire night thinking about his situation. Practicing the Daoyuan class training method was simple as all he had to do was to follow the procedures while the magical energy from the earth and the sky would swiftly enter his body. However, without any exception, the galactic map within him would suppress this energy and expel it out of his body. The next morning, Lu Shus stinky tofu were sold out in just 5 minutes He had only collected roughly about 1000 distress points throughout the entire duration. Well, that was awkward. In the morning, while he was carrying his box of stinky tofu over, there was already a queue waiting in line for him to start his business. To be honest, Lu Shu did not feel a thing as he did not really like to eat stinky tofu but the authentic taste of it was undoubtedly welcomed by those who loved them. There was a business trend which was starting countrywide where owners would hire a group of people to line up outside of their store in order to look as though as their food was especially delectable. Upon seeing this, others would think, Damn it, it must be delicious thats why theres a queue, while they end up joining the line! This was exactly the case which Lu Shu was faced with. There were people who were queuing up for his food which invited more to the queue Lu Shu stared into at his empty box. Money was rolling fast but what about the distress points?This must not carry on, he needed to think of a solution! But before he finds a solution to his problem, he would have to rely on his adorable group of classmates. Todays sales ended exceptionally early today and as he entered the classroom, he saw that there was a group of people who were rowdily gathering around, doing who-knows-what. Lu Shu was excited whenever he saw crowded places nowadays and quickly made his way over to find out what was happening. Pushing through the crowd, Lu Shu saw that Liu Li was competing in a game of arm wrestling against this chubby boy from the class. Boys had always loved to play games such as arm wrestling and competing to find out who could touch the backboard of the basketball hoop. This chubby boy was the long-time champion in arm-wrestling ever since a long time ago and no one could even come close to his strength. But today, Liu Li challenged him with a face full of excitement. As both of them shouted the word Start, the chubby boy lost in one thud as the back of his hand turned red from being slammed into the table. With shock all over their face, Class monitor, what happened to you? Could you have possibly awakened!? Are you a strength-type? Liu Li smiled with an air of coolness, Nope, I didnt awaken. But as for being strength-typenot exactly as well. Of course, Liu Li could not tell them that it was due to him completing one cycle of the Yinyang Kinship of the Three training method. Since he had already completed the first step in training his body, it wasnt surprising that his strength increased by a hundred pounds. Having an additional 100 pounds in his strength felt incredible and it would no longer be far-fetched to claim that his physical abilities had surpassed those of an ordinary human. The surrounding Daoyuan class students all understood what this meant inside of their heart but they could not expose Liu Lis secret since it was everyones secret. The confidentiality rule was like a blade, hovering above their head as it watched their every move. Since Xi Fei had the technique to impart training methods to others, who knew if there was a technique which could rob them of their training method? If they were to be expelled due to leaking out confidential information, it would be too saddening if their training method were to be taken away from them. And up till this point, no one would be impulsive enough to abandon their wonderful future. All of them were awaiting the next training method after the mysterious matter cycle, wondering what magical effect it could bring them. This proved to show that teenagers could indeed keep secrets and all it depended on was whether the consequences would be dire or not! Right now, the only ones who had B class aptitude in Sophomore class 3 were Liu Li and Jiang Shuyi. The rest of them made no substantial progress even though they had started on their training journey. The substantial progress was referring to the actual increase of their physical strength. A group of them excitedly challenged Liu Li to arm wrestling, not to taste defeat but rather, to find out how it would be like in the future after they had completed their cycles. What Liu Li had now was what all could achieve in the future. While Liu Li was wrestling with the chubby boy, he had won without holding back at all. Even till now, that boy was still cradling his hand while his eyebrows were still furrowed. However, Liu Li was much more polite towards his classmates in the Dao Yuan class, even speaking to the point whenever they are talking. Lu Shu was laughing from the sides. This guy was like a typical politician, embracing all that was beneficial to him and throwing aside anything else which he considered to be useless The fact was that with Liu Li attaining the increase in his strength of a 100 pounds, it was placing pressure on his peers to achieve the same as well. Liu Li humbly smiled towards his classmates from the Dao Yuan class, If we all work hard together, there would be a day where we could all possess this strength. Winners being winners, he had delivered his victory speech. This was the arrogance of a victor. At this moment, Liu Li suddenly looked towards Lu Shu who was standing by the sides. With his lips pursed, he smiled and said, Lu Shu, want to have a go? Sure, as Lu Shu happily replied Upon seeing Lu Shus smile, Liu Li felt that something was rather odd but the invitation was initiated by himself and he was feeling rather confident of his own strength. Thus, there was no need to regret anything. A tier F opponent such as Lu Shu, he believed that there was no way he could possibly lose to him in arm-wrestling. Lu Shu sat across from Liu Li and placed his arm down, tightly interlocking their hands together. Liu Li held onto his breath. As someone who had B class aptitude and was considered to be a young genius, no one dared to say anything bad about him even if they did not like him, except for Lu Shu Liu Li had already decided that upon the start of the match, he would ruthlessly destroy Lu Shu without holding back! Start! Thump! This was the familiar sound which was made when someones hand were to suddenly come into contact with the table-top, and it was really loud Everyone surrounding them fell silent and Liu Li opened up his eyes widely as he started to question the results! From Liu Lis distress, +999! Chapter 67 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Everyone thought Liu Li would win, and most people knew that Liu Li did not fancy Lu Shu. As for the reason, everyone knew what it was But at this moment, the usual, overwhelming Liu Li that everyone had in mind did not happen. In an instant, Lu Shu had fiercely pressed Liu Lis wrist on the table, just like how Liu Li mercilessly defeated the big fat student. Shocked, Liu Li stared blankly at Lu Shu. This result was something he could not accept. Having increased his strength by one hundred pounds, how was it possible that he could not beat a weak and frail-looking Lu Shu? That moment happened so quickly that he could not comprehend it. He felt Lu Shu relax his grip and immediately took the opportunity to use his enhanced strength to overpower him, only to hear a thump! again. From Liu Lis distress, +999! Liu Li was cornered and it turned out that Lu Shu had the last laugh Lu Shus grip loosened again but Liu Li had already given up, disappointing Lu Shu who quickly urged him on, Come come come, my left hand is much stronger than my right, lets change hands! Liu Li subconsciously extended his right hand Thump! Liu Li, ??? Didnt you say your right hand is weaker? From Liu Lis distress, +999! Lu Shu was still not satisfied, but Liu Li had totally given up on competing Liu Li slowly turned his gaze to Lu Shu, when he suddenly noticed Lu Shus face of disbelief, I just awakened as a strength type! Whoa! He was utterly speechless! If Lu Xiaoyu was present, she would have known that Lu Shu had begun his act. And to Lu Shu, this was the perfect time to reveal that he was a strength type which would earn him distress points while also showing off his strength- to kill two birds with one stone! Furthermore, this stuff wasnt part of the confidentiality and also not part of the contents of the Daoyuan class so he could speak about it openly! Everyone around was stunned. What, how did he awaken so casually, was that a joke?! Awakening from a simple game of arm-wrestling? Lu Shu shook Liu Lis hand, Thank you, thank you so much. Youre a really good classmate. If not for arm-wrestling with you, I would not have awakened! From Liu Lis distress, +1000! Liu Li could feel his frustration building up, this scum did he really awaken from arm-wrestling me? Whats wrong with me? Hm? Whats wrong?! Karma! How did I let such a person awaken?! It must be Karma! At that moment, Lu Shu realized something. It seemed like there was a limit of 1000 distress points each person could contribute at a time After Liu Li had contributed the 1000 distress points, there was a continuous chain of +40+39+36 distress points and Lu Shu momentarily thought that Liu Li was cute. Where else could he find such an adorable classmate? Not only Liu Li, even those around who had secretly ridiculed Lu Shu about his tier aptitude all contributed negative emotional values! The morning sale of stinky tofu did not make much distress points but in the end, all of it was earned back from Liu Li. Including the meager amounts of distress points from the morning, he had earned a total of 6000+ points! Frankly speaking, Liu Li had been experiencing a sense of superiority since this morning. How many were even tier Bs in this school? And how many actually possessed superhuman strength? He was one of them! The feeling was like driving your dads car downtown while the rest of your classmates did not even have a driving license. Only by comparing people could you see their difference in their worth. But that arm-wrestle with Lu Shu had made him feel sick. Lu Shu turned to the surrounding classmates, Erm Come come come, lets arm wrestle! Upon that, the crowd started generating a bunch of distress points and subsequently disbanded! That was so unsupportive! Lu Shu sighed as he watched his classmates leaving At that point in time, Lu Shu had begun reflecting on the problems with his act- if he could have earned more distress points by using a different method. After all reflecting was necessary for improvement! If the cute classmates had known what Lu Shu was researching about, they would probably call the cops! In a flash, Lu Shu had become Luo Cheng international schools second-ever metahuman, what a name for himself! But everyone was disappointed to find out that Lu Shu was a strength type What they wanted to see was something different! After the Golden Foundation had posted the details of metahumans, everyone understood that strength type metahumans started off as Class F after awakening. There were already many metahuman-related discussions on the Golden Foundation forum and the most popular question was: Which type of metahuman was the strongest? It was impossible to reach a conclusion as there could be so many variations. Even the Golden Foundation did not release such information so there was no way normal people could figure it out. As of now, the only known types were strength, elemental, animal and plant. Someone said on the forums that with the appearance of Daoyuan class in China, there would be similar programmes in other countries. No one knew for sure but their grading format should be the same as the Golden Foundations ABCDEF format. It seemed that the Golden Foundation never released information they were not confident of as all of their information was reliable. So why did the majority feel that strength type metahumans were weak? That was because the Golden Foundation added a Class F specifically for them while all the other types started as Class E. And this was what made everyone think that strength type metahumans were the weakest. Some also felt that trained-metahumans were the most stable. After all, no one had been able to awaken enough times to reach Class A and just how many times you had to be shocked to achieve that? But Lu Shu reckoned that training could be hard too. What a joke! Having to put in so much effort every day to earn that distress points only to achieve Class E! The training route may not be as simple as the awakening route! If others knew about his training, they would probably change their mindset about this Someone within Liu Lis small clique added, Class rep, you really shouldnt have arm-wrestled with him From Liu Lis distress, +288! Liu Li was pissed off from hearing that. He was having suspicions if Lu Shu really did awaken during that arm wrestle with him, but Li Qi did mention that the awakening of strength type metahumans did not have any signs, only that his strength was suddenly increased. And by Liu Lis logic, if Lu Shu had long awakened, there was no reason to hide it. But Liu Lis logic only applied to himself as Lu Shu had experienced a rather different life. Liu Li tried to hold back his opinion but in the end, So what, hes just a strength type. Chapter 68 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Liu Lis reasons were simple. A strength type metahuman was only Class F and he could complete a cycle of training within 9 days. As soon as he reached Class E and acquired superhuman powers, what could Lu Shu, a strength type, do to him? Xi Fei also mentioned that tier Ds required half a month of training but did not speak about tier E or F. That was to leave them with some pride and also to not make them lose hope. But everyone knew clearly that the difference between tier B and F aptitude was like heaven and earth. Although he could not do anything about Lu Shu right now, it was a matter of time before he could completely overtake him! If nothing goes wrong, Lu Shus aptitude was graded tier F and it would probably remain tier F forever. As he thought about this, Liu Li was relieved. The incident just now was quite traumatic. While the rest were showing off to the other normal students, how did his showing off cause such a situation?! Jiang Shuyi came into class and out of curiosity, asked, Youve awakened as a strength type? Yup, Lu Shu nodded. Only by mixing his lies and truths was he able to intimidate others, and letting others know about him awakening as a strength type did not pose any problem. Look at Li Qi. But needless to say, Lu Shu was indeed too careful. He had to witness that someone else was fine before he was willing to try the same thing. Otherwise, there would be no consideration. On the other hand, he knew that Li Xianyi had always been a swordsman and never faced any problems all these years so what could happen to himself? He was just worried about that 0.1% chance. If that 0.1% really happened, what would happen to Lu Xiaoyu? Her training was already resolved and no one could bully her but she was such a glutton, how could she feed herself Jiang Shuyi had even more questions, What is it like to be a strength type metahuman? So are you a Class F now and how heavy are your punches? Obviously, Lu Shu could not answer truthfully about the feeling of awakening and decided to just repeat what Li Qi had said. As for how heavy his punches were, he said he did not know. Lu Shu also had questions for Jiang Shuyi, What did you feel when practicing the Yinyang kinship of the three? Have you completed one cycle? This was also in preparation for the night. Xi Fei had requested for everyone to update on their progress and he should at least find out how the training was like. Everyone else could train normally but for him, the energy was instantly suppressed by his celestial map. Jiang Shuyi thought for a moment and replied, Spent about 2 hours getting the feel of it and the transfer of energy became smoother. The energy formed a flow which traveled around my body, following the route of the Base Chakra. Lu Shu was stunned, Thats really complicated. Let me google what the Base Chakra is, hold on Jiang Shuyi laughed, The Base Chakra is the bottommost of the 7 Chakras which is also the energy focal point. It is the foundation for the whole body system and also where energy originates from. Ah, that cleared things up. Lu Shu was judging Jiang Shuyi. Previously, he had not seen that many Daoism books and so never came across this term. He thought that this deskie his was quite knowledgeable. Was it because of recent research, or did he already knew all these long before? Lu Shu thought that the latter was more likely as Jiang Shuyi sounded very confident and spoke without a tinge of doubt. Also It was his first day practicing so how could he have possible knew about the Chakra? Not good, not good Lu Shu felt a need be more careful. Could there be some secretive family line out there? But it did not seem to be that awesome as seeing that Li Xianyi managed to cultivate something in a magical energy-lacking environment so why Jiang Shuyi had not? Talking about families, Lu Shu was not sure about what secretive or hidden households there were but in the modern city society, there were definitely some big family names out there. If these people were interested in metahumans, they could easily recruit or provide their children with the required resources and they would definitely be much stronger than those at the bottom of the Daoyuan class. And so he should be more flexible with his judgment as there was always someone better than you and one day, that someone may just appear. Wait, Lu Shu suddenly asked, You said you took 2 hours to get the feel, what does that mean? Surprised, Jiang Shuyi glanced at Lu Shu, I couldnt feel the energy at the start, how long did you take? Sh*t! Lu Shu was taken aback. Jiang Shuyi had tier B aptitude and took 2 hours to find the feeling and how long did Lu Shu take? He was able to feel the energy right from the start! So what could his aptitude be? Tier A? Lu Shu replied, I still havent found the feeling. Come on, Im sure you can do it. If theres anything youre unsure of you can ask me, Jiang Shuyi comforted. Lu Shu was feeling kind of bad. Jiang Shu had been very comforting these two days and yet Lu Shu could not be honest with him. But he had no choice, what he could not reveal were meant to be kept a secret. He suddenly thought that this youngster had quite a pleasant personality but sadly, was not a girl. But no matter what, anything that concerned the lives of his family was out of bounds. Who would believe that a Class F aptitude could find the feeling right away? No one believing would actually be the best outcome but if someone were to and dragged you to do a full body check, who could survive that? Would you trust someone else with your secret? Trusting yourself would be better 17 years of being an orphan taught Lu Shu to live a bit more selfishly. Living in this world, Lu Shu had no other choice. At night, Xi Fei really requested everyone to report their progress in front of the others and Liu Li confidently announced that he had already completed one cycle while Jiang Shuyi was more humble about it. This was just like announcing exam results during the normal school days but the difference was that this took place every day while exams only occurred once a month. This must be to incentify everyone to work harder! It was Lu Shus turn and he reported that he had not found the feeling yet. The other 2 tier Fs said the same thing and at that instant, felt a sense of empathy with Lu Shu and was considering to form a group within the 3 of them for some mutual support. As they were transfer students, they knew nothing about Lu Shu Hoping for his help? Hehe, not going to happen. Maybe if they had asked around they would know that in Sophomore Class 3, Lu Shu was almost like a demon king kind of entity. This had nothing to do with his potential, but just being close to him would cause your heart to explode. Lu Shus previous deskie Ye Lingling shared this sentiment. Just being 2m away from Lu Shu made the sky look brighter! Chapter 69 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations First period, English. Second period, Mathematics. Third period, Language Fourth period, Geography. This was the timetable for Sophomore Class 3. During the afternoon classes, Lu Shu had realized something rather meaningful. There were 4 students from his original sophomore class 3, namely, himself, Lu Lingqi, Li Qingyu and Liu Li, who had entered the Daoyuan class although Li Qingyu had been expelled. The 11 new transfer students were also all part of the Daoyuan class. It was told to them when Daoyuan classes had first started that they would still need to participate in the cultural lessons even as they rise up the academic levels, including the subjects examinations as well. Even so, only Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi were focussing on the lessons while the rest of them were keeping their eyes shut while they engaged in their training. The Yinyang Kinship of the Three was different from his celestial map as they could train even in the day. As such, these students were rushing to complete their training even in the day. According to Liu Lis personal experience, the day of training which Xi Fei mentioned was actually half a day as it did not include the timing they were in classes during the day. This meant that they could be considered to be rushing through their training. Liu Li thought that if he could complete two cycles within a day as compared to one cycle the other people of tier B aptitude could complete, wouldnt it leave Xi Fei impressed? In actual fact, many of them were thinking the same thing as well Liu Li had understood the practical benefits of training as he had already tasted the fruits of its labor first hand. Furthermore, he was very troubled deep inside as he had received a complete beat down from Lu Shu during this mornings arm wrestling. All he was thinking of was to complete the entire huge cycle as soon as possible in order to ascend out of the E class! The other students who had lower aptitudes were admiring the strength the tier B students possessed and wished to obtain what they had as early as possible. As Lu Shu was browsing through his income records, he saw that Liu Li was training with his eyes shut even though he had continuously been receiving distress points of +10 +7 +8 from himlooking at the initial 6000+ distress points he had received from the early part of the day, it had just exceeded 7000! Even as he trained, he did not forget to help out his classmate. What a great man! But arent you becoming a little too obsessive? Lu Shu was unsure of whether to cry or laugh at this situation. Lu Shu had to give it to the person who had invented this training method since it did not require the tranquil environment as stated in the legends in order to practice it. All they needed to do was to direct the magical energy into the route of their base chakra, simple and convenient. The last period was geography which was taught by their form teacher, Shi Qingyan. Just as he entered the class, Shi Qingyan noticed this trend where all those Daoyuan class students were training with their eyes closed and that they did not even realize that a teacher had walked in. Shi Qingyan had remembered that luckily, Luo Cheng international school did not have the tradition where high school students would stand at attention and greet the teachers whenever they were to set foot into the class. Or else, with those Daoyuan class students sitting down as they continued their training without even moving at all, it would surely come as a blow to the teachers pride and dignity Lu Shu continued to observe Shi Qingyans expression and realized that he did not intend to disrupt the Daoyuan class students training. This was because he had already understood that in todays society, those who were in the Daoyuan class were considered to have a higher social status. Lu Shu had also read in the forums that Daoyuan classes had also been established in universities. Currently, there were some materialistic girls who would gladly throw themselves at the guys next to them if they had been enlisted in the Daoyuan class. The number of such girls was few, just like the number of boys who would go to the nightclub as gigolos in order to make a living. In the past, these girls would usually gather outside famous aviation schools as they felt that the boys there would normally be pilots after graduating and be earning hundreds of thousands every year such logic was just shocking And now, their sights were placed on the Daoyuan class students. But of course, they did not include the tier E and tier F students, as if they werent considered to be part of the Daoyuan class. Being a guy himself, Lu Shu felt elated as he saw this thread on the forum. Can these girls please throw themselves at me. As he saw the last part concerning the tier E and F students, Lu Shu let out a laugh. Why was there so much discrimination in this society! Are we, E and F tier students, not considered humans as well? Lu Shu suddenly felt rather curious and asked Jiang Shuyi, Why arent you training, dont you have to rush through it? Daoyuan class is obviously segregating us into different places for first, second and third class students and the better you performed in your abilities would mean that you would be placed further in front. Perhaps in the future, when they distribute resources such as weapons, you would receive more of it. Jiang Shuyi shot him a look before replying in a soft voice, Although the magical energy around here has been replenished, there is always a limit to how much magical energy a location would have. After depleting the locations energy, it requires time for it to be replenished. Thus, there are laws and rules you have to follow while training and its very important where you carry out your training. If someone with tier F aptitude like you were to train in an energy-rich location while someone with a tier B aptitude were to train in an energy-depleted location, perhaps the speed at which both of you are training at could be the same. Lu Shu thought about it for a while and agreed that it really was as such and Jiang Shuyi wasnt spouting nonsense. Although the current energy in the area had been replenished, it wasnt similar to the air in the atmosphere where it could be immediately replenished the moment you have depleted it. It was more like a piece of cheese. The moment you finished it, it was gone for good. You would only be able to continue eating once the chef had served you yet another piece. As suchwas there somewhere in this world where the magical energy in the area was bountiful, where it was higher than other places by a few foldsor even tens or hundreds of folds? Its not impossible! Lu Shu wouldnt naively believe that everyone in this world was dismissive towards the idea of training as there would surely be some of them out there who were extremely interested in it. If metahumans were to become the worlds most important resource one day, perhaps every single one of these predators would be out there fighting for these useful resources in frenzy, much like the current state of the business world. Thus aptitude wasnt the only deciding factor in ones training speed. Furthermore, theres nothing in this world which was controlled by just a single factor; and in actual fact, even if ones aptitude was mediocre, one would still be able to achieve something through training! His deskie really did know quite a lot of stuff. Lu Shu curiously asked, how is this related to my question. Lu Shus actual question was why wasnt Jiang Shuyi rushing to complete his training during lesson time? Jiang Shuyi inched closer and whispered, There are 12 people training in this class currently. Even the class next door and all the other classes have students who are doing the same. All of them require this magical energy and our school isnt a place which is blessed with the abundance of energy. How can it supply enough energy to all these people who are training now? Oh, Lu Shu clearly understood what he meant. If he had to compete with this many people for magical energy, he would have might as well save himself the effort. Thats true. There were over a thousand metahumans who were training in this one school and the rate at which the energy was going to be depleted at would definitely be shocking. This was the reason why Jiang Shuyi did not bother to train in school at all and it was also the reason why Xi Fei had said, Dont bother trying it out at school, do it at home! Lu Shu had already viewed Jiang Shuyi in a different light and this explanation from him further strengthened his impression of Jiang Shuyi. This dude must have definitely learned something from his family as he had already made full sense of this reasoning while the others were still foolishly training and competing with each other for the magical energy. Chapter 70 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations From the looks of things, there were some people who labeled themselves as Daoyuan class students on social media as means to attract the attention of girls; some were even liars who used such labels when they were actually not part of it. The trend was no longer to impersonate a kid from a rich family but to impersonate a Daoyuan class student In reality, the majority of Daoyuan class were sophomores that under the strict controls of the black coats. This meant that most Daoyuan class students did not have the time to do such things and students tend to be rather shy. If a pretty senior came over to flirt with boys in Daoyuan class, the boys would probably be too shy and run away. Not everyone was born to be an expert in love. There were even rumors that students of the Daoyuan class had become better and stronger in certain aspects after training Some nightclubs even had hiring advertisements that said: High salary! Strength type male metahuman needed in public relations There were more dishonest than decent such cases. Anyway, the current society was just like this, there were bound to be good and bad people and in order to stay out of trouble, you had to be quick-witted. It was undeniable that Metahumans quickly adapted to the society and this was mankinds unique ability: to adapt. If humans could not adapt, mankind would not have been on top of the animal chain. Of course, there were people who questioned: would metahumans disrupt social stability? There werent only good comments about metahumans on the forums. Someone revealed that in South America, there were already cases of metahumans committing crimes. And so were cases in Southeast Asia, Europe, and Australia which were widely broadcasted by their local media. But locally, cases like these were really rare It was a fact that the local public security had always made top 10 amongst all counties in the world and it was not surprising that the appearance of metahumans did not change that. With regards to this, Lu Shu was grateful for the black coats prowess and first-class methods in maintaining social stability. Having mentioned the black coats, what could their sector be called? It couldnt just be related sector, right? At this moment, Lu Shu noticed a girl 2 rows away listening to class when she suddenly started crying and even kept her head down so that the teacher could not see. Looking closely, she was just secretly reading a romance novel Wow! Lu Shu had a sudden flashback. He had read some novels before and some plots were really disgusting. Maybe he could use writing novels as a way to earn distress points?! However Lu Shu was troubled. Even though his grades were always good and even topped the class in the previous exam, his essays were consistently poor and never excelled in that area! Damn it! Lu Shu felt like he had just discovered a mountain of treasure but just could not retrieve it, how frustrating! He should have read more novels! Most writers had read large numbers of books. Perhaps the imagination part relied on talent but the writing required a long time to develop. What was meant by writing? Was it the use of bombastic and pretty terms? No. Writing was the ability to pen down the world, characters and the storyline inside your mind. This looked simple but it was actually not. Even though Lu Shu had read a few novels, these ten years, others were busy living their lives while he was busy trying to make ends meet, so where to find the energy to read that much? A student who also worked odd jobs until 2 am, where could he find that much leisure time to read novels? What he read the most were news. The habit to read the news was because he wanted to be updated as sooner or later, he had to go into the society and find a job to feed his family. At that point in time, he had to do whatever he could with his fragile body so as to fight for a living for him and Lu Xiaoyu. Instead of reading a novel, he would rather have some sleep. Lu Shu did not have options in life since he lacked the basic material foundation. The rule of this world was that everything was controlled by destiny and everything was already decided. His living standards already decided that even if Lu Shu were to write a novel, no one might even read it; or if written too poorly, no one would. Things like distress points relied on the people and if no one read, there would not be any distress points. But Lu Shus life wasnt that bad He still had his adorable classmates. This afternoon, Lu Shu did not bring his stinky tofu to the canteen but instead, he took a public bus to a second-hand phone market that was 5km away. He wanted to buy a new SIM card to use for the Golden Foundation forum. The second-hand phone market was located in the heart of Luo Cheng city which used to be bustling with activity but had later on been reduced to a low-class business district. A few years ago there were still people carrying a bag and asking around, Anyone wants movies, imported ones? There are all sorts- Hong Kong, Taiwan, Japan, and Korean! But such people were no longer seen and a new business took its place: Second-hand phones, selling lost identification cards, phone SIM cards, etc. This place had no regulations or control and it was a mess. But Lu Shu liked this kind of messy environment. Wearing his hoodie and walking on the streets, he casually found a portable stall and managed to buy a SIM card with just 70 dollars. The phone he was using was also a second-hand one and now, his SIM card was also bought using someone elses identification. With the tens of thousands of users on the Golden Foundation forum, it was almost impossible to find out his real identification. On the way back in the bus, Lu Shu was scrolling through the forums and came upon a new post. The original poster seemed familiar, it was the one selling chives! The post said: Not only were the chives sold out, even his house was sold at a high price. Lu Shu was stunned and continued reading. Apparently, after the buyer bought the chives, he was not satisfied and decided to offer a price that was 30% higher than the market rate to buy the house that the seller lived in, claiming that he needed to grow his own chives to achieve the effects Lu Shu looked at the post in disbelief. Why were some people so weird, buying a house to grow chives to eat? Did this guy not care about his money? Thats not right Lu Shu had suddenly thought of another possibility. If the idea that different places in the world had different Feng Shui was right, then could it be that the house that those special chives grew in was richer in magical energy? Thinking about it, Lu Shu understood what happened. The buyer had bought this place to carry out his training! Daoyuan class had resumed at night and Xi Fei started off with checking everyones progress. Liu Lis hopes to complete two cycles were destroyed as those who tried practicing in the day realized that the speed of training was much faster at home. At this moment, Xi Fei asked Jiang Shuyi for his progress and he calmly replied, Progress, 2 cycles completed. Everyone was taken aback. Jiang Shuyi did not only have tier B aptitude but could also complete 2 cycles so quickly? But everyone also noticed that Xi Fei was not surprised Chapter 71 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Jiang Shuyi calmly sat on the futon beside Lu Shu while everyone turned around and looked over to the source of the voice. That sentence just now felt like a thunder in this silent room, resonating loudly within all of them. People with tier A aptitude could complete a cycle in just three hours while tier Bs could do so in one day. Everyone had clearly understood now that this one day referred to just that one night of practice. It was possible to complete two cycles in a full day of 24 hours according to logic. However, after they had gone through a days worth of daytime training, everyone understood the issue C that their training speed in school was far slower than what it was at home. Some of them roughly knew what was happening while some of them were still completely clueless. But what they couldnt figure out was, how did Jiang Shuyi complete two cycles of training in just one day. This had exceeded Liu Lis progress by one fold and if they were to continue counting forward, perhaps there would only be that tier A Cao Qingci who had completed even more cycles! Lu Shu was elated as his deskie could surprisingly startle others even without making a commotion. No wonder he was so familiar with the theory of training in a blessed location, perhaps he had found a great place to train at! Xi Fei looked around at all the students facial expression and calmly said, The training speed which I mentioned earlier was if it were to be done under standard, normal conditions. However, there are other conditions such as if ones household area was somewhere which was brimming with magical energy. Locations blessed with magical energy will not only allow your training progress to be multiplied but also affect the flora and faunas in the area. This is an undeniable fact and at every one of these places, it is certainly a 100% that the energy in the area would cause an extraordinary phenomenon to happen to the flora and faunas. Student Jiang Shuyi probably had found a suitable area to train in as his household area may have been a conducive environment and such a thing is quite common. And thats why I had told all of you before that your training progress is not dependent on only your own aptitude. If someone with tier F aptitude were to be fated for it, he could even progress drastically in one shot, Xi Fei explained as everyone fell silent. So even the places where you train at werent all the same! During the silence, Xi Fei continued, But it does not stop at only the location; theres also the resources available while training. I believe all of you remember those stones I was holding on to when I was imparting the training method to you. Those three glowing diamond-shaped stones are called Magic Stones. Each one of them contains an immense amount of magical energy within them and they are easily absorbable by the user. Just by holding on to one of them while you train, perhaps even someone with tier B aptitude may be able to catch up to the training speed of someone with tier A aptitude. But of course, theres a limit to how many times you can use it. Other than that, there are also elixirs out there. Food which grows in that area can be utilized for many different reasons and they are mostly used as elixirs. Good performing students would in time receive some of these which are regularly proportioned by the country in order to aid your training journey. Of course, using these elixirs and magic stones do warrant some side-effects and as such, we wont be supplying them in large quantities in case of any mishaps to your training. In the end, everything boiled down to them telling us to be obedient and they would then feed us with something good! They all understood that elixirs are partially considered as drugs but what side-effects could using these magical stones possibly have? Who knew what kind of quantities they would be distributing the goodies at. Since Lu Shu had tier F aptitude, he could possibly forget about getting his hands on them. The entire country had over 10 thousand students which were enrolled in the Daoyuan class and it seemed like there was no way every single one of them would be able to receive something. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly remembered something which was mentioned on the forum C that many caverns all around the place were being sealed off. Perhaps, could they be mining up all these magic stones? This diamond shape definitely did not seem like its original shape. Perhaps it was carved into such a prism since its shape allowed it to be measured more conveniently. Liu Li was originally the most outspoken and he had the highest aptitude in the class. Thus, everyone gradually considered Liu Li to be the leader of their pack as they preferred to gather around him, rather than actually obeying his commands. There was no way the other students would listen to his instructions since every one of them had their own independent personality and neither did they owe Liu Li any favors. So why should they even listen to him? There was no such logic. At the very most, everyone would patronize him and agree with him that hes f*cking awesome. There was no way he would remember them when hed become successful in the future and it was also impossible for them to feel as though as they should stick together with Liu Li. But there was indeed quite a lot of people who gathered around him. It was rumored that the people around Liu Li had already exceeded those of Li Qis which irritated Lu Shu quite a bit and he had almost wanted to make some friends of his own as well. However, with Jiang Shuyi showing off his dominance in the training field, everyone was dazzled by his surprising performance. All of them wished that if only this guy was an actual chick, how great that would be Liu Li stayed calm as he pondered about the issue. Its not as if he was poor and since he could improve his training conditions, why not go ahead with his plan? Upon reaching home tonight, he would have to discuss this matter with his wealthy father urgently; as to how he could find such a blessed location and reap the benefits of this extraordinary flora and faunas. It was at this point that many ordinary people realized something, that the rich were all trying to find these places where the vegetation had mutated! It was only up till the self-study period that Jiang Shuyi felt rather embarrassed, Its not that I meant to hide this from you but the truth is that its inconvenient for me to train together with you. The house that my family bought only has energy barely enough for just myself. However, Lu Shu did not really care about it, Keke, what level of energy does that house of yours possess? What I meant was compared to other places. He had asked this question purely to understand the rough idea of this concept C how abundant can the magical energy in one place get. Jiang Shuyi thought for a while before replying, The highest level in the entire city. Oh, Lu Shu clearly understood now. Firstly, he understood that Jiang Shuyis family had someone who was an important figure and secondly, he had also understood that his family was certainly quite wealthy. Lu Shu suddenly realized that being an important figure did not have to mean that the person was from a family with an old or secretive heritage. He could possibly be someone within the Black Coats. Lu Shu tried investigating, What department is teacher Xi Fei and rest in? Could it perhaps be called the Relevant Department? Jiang Shuyi laughed, What do you mean by Relevant Department, its called the Heavenly Network. With no expressions on his face, Lu Shu replied, It sounds so crappy? From Jiang Shuyis distress, +29! Jiang Shuyi thought for a while before deciding to continue his explanation, At the top of the heavenly network, there are the Heavenly Kings. There are so few Heavenly Kings and there arent even double digits of them right now, and they are the bosses up there. Heavenly Kings and the Heavenly Network, so thats what they were called! So everything they had done against the metahumans in this country was all under instructions of the Heavenly Network? So how high were the Heavenly Kings classes that there werent even 10 of them yet! How frightening! That was why Xi Fei had mentioned before that he had yet to see a magical tool with his own eyes but he was sure that they did exist. So were all of these magical tools in the hands of these few Heavenly Kings? Lu Shu was even more certain that someone in Jiang Shuyis family was a part of the Heavenly network, or else, how could he be so clear about what was going on. Hey, if the selection of members were initially all made from the army, then every Luo Cheng citizen would know that there were many troops stationed within the country, especially the artillery corps. Perhaps someone within Jiang Shuyis family had enlisted in the army and through this channel, joined this prestigious organization. And in this society, it wasnt normal for someone to achieve great things all by himself. Chapter 72 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations No one knew why someone so good-looking from Daoyuan class would hang out with someone like Lu Shu. Someone from the same school as Jiang Shuyi previously said that his family background was not normal. Combined with his lead in the road of training, he seemed like a bright and shining star. On the other hand, Lu Shu had the reputation of being unapproachable and also happened to be trailing far behind in training Even a normal person trailing behind did not have such an extreme reputation But the two of them getting along was just not right! Jiang Shuyi was unlike Liu Li. Despite his accomplishments in training, he did not plan to make use of that to rope people onto his side. If anyone were to think that, they would have guessed that Lu Shu had been roped in But what was so good about Lu Shu, someone of tier F aptitude? So what if he had awakened as a strength type? Jiang Shuyi whispered a whole bunch of stuff to Lu Shu, The magical energy in the city cant be compared to in the wilderness. There are places in the mountains rich in magical energy and it has reached unimaginable levels. So I suggest that you visit the Laojun Mountain on the weekends. There are also magically rich places in Luo Cheng but many people are already fighting over them. Since you have never considered about this matter, itd be better to target places in the wild. Even though it may not be as convenient, going there once a week would make up for your lack of aptitude Im not saying your aptitude is bad, but everyone has their own flaws. His lecture went on for half an hour and Lu Shu gained plenty of useful information. But he also learned that this Jiang Shuyi, the moment he started blabbering, he was actually a bigger chatterbox than Ye Lingling! Never did he expect that! Lu Shu observed that Jiang Shuyi was actually a really nice person but due to his easily misunderstood gender, it was starting to drive him crazy. Although he did not know why the other party was willing to share so much with himself, he was starting to reveal his innate personality. Jiang Shuyi thought for a moment before adding on, Do you know about the Golden Foundation website? You should be careful when posting anything there. The Golden Foundation is okay but the problem lies in all the eyes on this forum. So if you wish to post anything, better spend a few hundred dollars to buy a second-hand phone and a new SIM card as every phone has its own registration number. So even if you used a new SIM card with your current phone, it would not work. That spelled more trouble for Lu Shu. Even the phone had to be changed? If not for Jiang Shuyis reminder, he would have committed that mistake. In fact, not many people knew about this! Lu Shu had planned to mess around on the forums at night but now that the plan was foiled, he could only wait until tomorrow. By the time classes ended, the entire cohort of Daoyuan class students already knew that Cao Qingci had completed 3 cycles of training overnight, giving herself a dominating lead. And Jiang Shuyi had also completed 2 cycles. This duo had become Luo Cheng Daoyuan class top figures. Some had started to wonder where Jiang Shuyi stayed and that place must be brimming with magical energy! Outside the school gate were cars that came to pick up the Daoyuan class students. There were originally no parking lots for cars outside Luo Cheng international school gates so all the cars parked along the main road, causing a congestion. Despite that, no one did anything about it. This was due to the importance of the Daoyuan class and its wide, mysterious connections that made the local officials unsure of how to deal with it. But even wide connections might not suppress all of the officials authority. In logic, the rules and regulations of many years of history would not be affected so easily. At night, Lu Shu reached his doorsteps when he suddenly noticed over 10 men in black coats had appeared in the alley behind him. It was 10 pm at night, the air was moist and cooling as the black coats calmly approached, as though they could alter the air around them. All these was like the feeling of oppression taking form and anyone who witnessed it would definitely be nervous. The scene right before Lu Shus eyes sent chills down his spine but he was not dumb, these black coats might not be here for him! Lu Shu regained his composure and firmly turned his key and entered the house. If these black coats were here for Li Xianyi, then not learning the art of the sword from him would have been his smartest choice yet. But if Li Xianyi could tide through the night, then that might suggest that it was okay for him to finally start learning. The main point was to find out the relationship between Li Xianyi and the black coats! A man within the black coats said, Neighbour, Daoyuan class student, Name- Lu Shu, tier F aptitude, yet to have any contact with the target. Someone behind the black coats acknowledged with an oh. This person wore a black cloak and had the vibe of a mysterious night overlord. This black cloak seemed very out of fashion with the current trend and not many would really wear such a thing. And that shade of black was like the black of the deepest, darkest abyss. But such a person was especially cool-looking as he or she walked down the alley with a tall-standing posture without making any sound. But judging from the eyes, this person seemed quite young. The gang of black coats arrived in front of Li Xianyis doorsteps as Lu Shu peeped through a small space in the window curtain. Only to see the person wearing a black cloak look back in his direction, as though the curtain was invisible. Lu Shu felt a gush of cold wind and knew that this person was definitely not someone to mess with. At this moment, the other partys gaze went through the curtains and locked onto Lu Shu and he smiled, before turning back to face Li Xianyis house and exclaimed, Lowly disciple Nie Ting, comes forward to pay respect to Elder Li! Lu Shu watched on from behind the curtains. Since the other party was not looking for him and did not mind him watching, there wasnt a need for him to act cowardly. Li Xianyi replied from inside the house, The grand arrival of a heavenly king, pardon my insufficient welcome, please enter. Lu Shus pupils dilated, this person was actually one of the legendary heavenly kings! The were many members in the organization but there were only less than 10 heavenly kings. Jiang Shuyi mentioned earlier today that each and every heavenly king was an expert and none of them was lower than Class B. Having the ability to draw the heavenly powers, these people did not appear during the magical era, but were long in existence. As for the other details, Jiang Shuyi wasnt sure. If not for Jiang Shuyi, Lu Shu would not even know what these heavenly kings were about. Class B! Even the priest in the Golden Foundations video was just a Class D and yet, a Class B expert had just appeared! Chapter 73 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Nie Ting. Lu Shu would surely remember this name. He continued to look outside as he noticed that the rest of the Black Coats standing at their original position while they waited for Nie Ting, the one in the black cloak, while he had disappeared into Li Xianyis apartment. What did this Heavenly King wish to achieve by coming to such a small place in Luo Cheng just to visit Li Xianyi? Judging from their conversation, it seemed like Li Xianyi was someone who had equal standing as a Heavenly King! But the real issue was C who exactly was Li Xianyi Lu Shu was completely clueless as to what was going on and he had to be extremely careful in the future. Just like today, what if the Heavenly Kings and the Heavenly Network actually came here to surround Li Xianyi, wouldnt he be the one at the losing end? Right now, he could still take his own sweet time to see what exactly was happening and judging from the Black Coats attitude, it seemed like they did not have the habit of randomly hurting the innocent. The heavenly king, Nie Ting, had entered the small apartment at this moment and deeply bowed in front of Li Xianyi, Mr. Li, I trust you have been well since we last met. Judging from your complexion, the medicine from the ruins indeed have miraculous transformation effects. Li Xianyi smiled and replied, News does spread fast to you. Both parties knew what they actually meant and Li Xianyi felt rather uneasy. While the other countries were still researching up on the metahumans market value, those within the countries were already classified under the categories of Heavenly Kings and the Heavenly Network. And of course, there were many other organizations out there in other countries but none of them were comparable to the Heavenly Network, who had gathered everyone with supernatural powers under them. Even if there was someone out there who had done so already, it wasnt performed as perfectly as the Heavenly Network. Both Li Xianyi and Nie Ting kept silent. Nie Tings pale, glistening eyes seemed to have emitted a trace of smoke under the warm, dim light. Past memories looked as if it had flashed past Nie Tings eyes as he said, Mr. Li, it seems like you have recovered your magical energy. If only you gained them back earlier, perhaps you wouldnt have lost your basic foundations. Everyone has their own fate. So theres no need for regrets, replied Li Xianyi as he was still reluctant to talk more, at least not until he knows the reason why Nie Ting had come looking for him. Nie Ting nodded, With such open-minded people like Mr. Li around, only then would the world be burdened with less hardship. I think that both of us, you and the Heavenly Network, agree with this point as well. In such an era where magical energy is returning, will Mr. Li be willing to work together with us? Our last Heavenly King position is still vacant and we cannot wait any longer. I dont think our causes are aligned, Li Xianyi shook his head in denial. He poured a cup of tea for Nie Ting before saying, The Golden Foundation had already stated in their rules when they had first started, that their few major directors are not to take up any roles in any country. This is to maintain fairness and longevity for their organization. Power is something that can easily corrupt someone. Once you have attained something before, it is difficult for you to turn back. The moment some people wielded both authority and power, it was as if they had the whole world in their hands. They would feel as though they had reached the highest peak in the world, overlooking everyone else and was breathing in the entire world, even feeling as though as they could revive the dead. To Li Xianyi, the golden foundation did not represent power nor did it represent fame and fortune. It was just like an ideal country. Perhaps for his belief, he would even fight till his last breath in a world where magic had all been exhausted. Nie Ting pondered for a moment and laughed, The Nie Clan does admire whatever the Golden Foundation holds dear to heart. But since both of our goals are for world peace, we could actually work together. There are many ruins in this country that have yet to be unlocked and we, the Heavenly Network, promise you that if we were to find any medicine, we would immediately deliver it to you. Li Xianyi calmly smiled and replied, Life is rather meaningless if one were to live for too long. Nie Ting had come for the Golden Foundations power as it had existed for far too long. Even the Heavenly Network was unable to ascertain how many roots were under this unwavering, monolithic tree. Thankfully, this huge tree had always seemed to be harmless. But who could confirm, that it would stay harmless forever? Nie Ting did not want to continue further as he downed the cup of tea in one mouth before closing up his cloak and turning around. While he headed towards the exit, he said, Take care Mr. Li. The Golden Foundation wishes to protect the world which is worthy of respect but we, the Nie Clan, wishes to protect the country. Hopefully, we wont be enemies the next time the Heavenly Network and the Golden Foundation meet. Just as he reached the exit, Nie Ting turned around once again and silently commented, Perhaps it is not my place to say, but within this country, the only director in the Golden Foundation is you, Mr. Li. Li Xianyi finally understood what Nie Tings true objective was. Trying to rope him in was a guise. One of the many reasons was to stabilize the relationship between the Golden Foundation and the Heavenly Network, and Nie Ting was even willing to promise the medicine found in the ruins in order to achieve this goal. However, their most important objective was to inform Li Xianyi that C the major directors of the Golden Foundation were not to step onto the frontline. Indeed, everything was to maintain the stability between them. Just one class B professional was enough to wreak havoc if he were to enter a country and crippling an entire city wouldnt even be considered a feat. But of course, the country being attacked would not just sit back and do nothing. Nie Ting had done all this to declare his aggression. Even if there were on friendly terms and that they had respected the Golden Foundations ideals, their duty was to protect the country. Metahumans who werent under their jurisdiction were not welcomed at all. Every professional in the world was now fighting to reach class A and the moment someone does that, only then would he be considered to have reached the top of the world. However, how easy could it be? Nie Ting looked back towards the tattered apartment as he exited the house, Lets go, theres more important stuff to attend to. Back to Beijing! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were both crawling around beside the window, looking out a small slit they had opened. They saw that Nie Ting had exited from the small apartment and had left immediately. Just as he was a distance away, Nie Tings voice resonated once again in the night, Take care of yourself Mr. Li, the Nie Clan will remember our promise. If we were to find any medicine from the unlocked ruins, it will be delivered to you right away. Lu Shu suddenly wondered that didnt this Heavenly King he had just seen seem as if he was on good terms with Li Xianyi? Lu Shu, who is he? as Lu Xiaoyu quietly muttered. One of the bosses of the Black Coats. Hes a class B expert, Lu Shu quietly replied. When can we reach class B? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. After thinking for a while, Lu Shu replied, Not sure, but it probably wouldnt be that long. Lu Shu, how many stars have you light up now. Ive darkened out 4 of them, Lu Xiaoyu joyfully said. Youre too slow, Ive already lighted up 7 of them, as he replied without a shred of embarrassment, it seems like my aptitude is better than yours. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +65. Lu Xiaoyu grew suspicious and turned around to look at Lu Shu, Is that the truth? Of course its the truth! as Lu Shu replied with such assurance. Lu Shu felt like he had just escaped danger. Luckily, he was able to consume those celestial fruits! If he really had to compare his progress with Lu Xiaoyu without those fruits and she was to find out that their difference wasnt that huge even though she did not have to actively train at all, how cocky would this child be! Chapter 74 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Xiaoyu still did not completely believe Lu Shu as she felt that he was always spouting nonsense. How could his aptitude be better than hers? But Lu Shu did not stop there and continued to boast, The first and second star can both be lighted up with just one celestial fruit. I can have the effects of 4 fruits in just one night of training, can you do that? In actual fact, Lu Shu had only achieved this training speed after he had completed the first nebula but this was something Lu Xiaoyu did not know. The little girl looked down in silence as she calculated her own training speed C she could only achieve 2 fruits worth of effects in one night! She did not speak anymore as she felt like she was wrong. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Upon seeing Lu Xiaoyu in that state, Lu Shu felt rather sorry for her and cleared his throat, Keke, after completing your first nebula, you can also achieve the same training speed as me. Really? as her eyes sparkled. Whether or not her abilities could become stronger was secondary to her. If her progress speed was too slow, wouldnt the distance between her and Lu Shu increase? People would always say that if the status of the involved parties was not on the same level, the distance between them would slowly increase until they disappear from one anothers world. Lu Xiaoyu was continuously thinking that she had ought to keep up with Lu Shus training speed in order to close the distance between them a little. This way, Lu Shu wouldnt suddenly disappear from her life one day. Wherever Lu Shu went, she would go as well! Lu Shu continued with his usual training procedures that night. At that moment of time, he had reached the point where he needed only two more celestial fruits in order to light up the first star in his second nebula. Lu Shu was looking forward to finding out what changes could lighting up the stars in the second nebula bring. The first nebula gave him strength comparable to an E class. So what could the second nebula offer? Since he had reached a stage where only two more celestial fruit was needed, he could achieve that progress in just half a night of training and he did not even need to consume any of those fruits. The night had darkened and the time then was 1 am in the morning. Lu Shu opened up his eyes in his quiet room the moment he had lighted up the first star in the second nebula. He now understood in his heart, as to what powers this nebula had to offer. Suddenly, Lu Shu had engulfed himself in a thin layer celestial light according to his intentions. The silver-white light fluidly encircled him until he could not clearly see his own face in the mirror. The celestial light could finally leave his body. Even though they were very active and could move according to his wishes in the past, these celestial light could never leave his body. As of now, they surrounded Lu Shu as if they were a protective layer of clothing. Lu Shu had thought that if he were to meet Liang Che again with this layer of clothing, even if the latter were to go all-out and set him ablaze, perhaps he could come out unscathed. This thought was indeed correct as the protection the light provided him were of crucial value. If a D class, elemental-type metahuman were to stand off against him, they could perhaps be at a disadvantage. However, the power of this celestial light would only increase according to Lu Shus own growth in power. So, the second nebula provided protective powers. Having brute strength could indeed protect him from physical attacks but it definitely could not shield him from those elemental-type attacks. If someone were to set you ablaze or electrocute you, could you block these attacks with just your body? No matter how tough your skin was, it couldnt possibly insulate electricity and now, Lu Shus life had even more insurance. No, it wasnt just that, Lu Shu felt that his strength had increased as well too! It cant possibly be that this celestial map would continuously increase his strength right? At this point, according to Lu Shus calculation, as he progressed further into his training, his strength would follow suit as well. The celestial map was just like the mana as described in the legends. As the powers of the stars increased, the longer he could wield the Corpse of the Dog and the stronger the protection they provided him with. It felt as though both long-range and short-range combat abilities were all prepared within this map and it sounded really awesome. There was saying that even if ones magical powers were to be amazing, he would still be at a disadvantage if someone were to launch a sneak attack on him if he did not have a solid physical strength. If someone were to assume that Lu Shu was a weak, long-range fighter just because he was wielding his flying dagger in the future, it seems like that person would be at a huge loss and who knew there were distress points to be earned from that? As Lu Shu was watching the news while he ate his breakfast the next day, it was being broadcasted that the head chief of the first district was visiting another country. It was at this point that Lu Shu had seen Nie Ting standing silently beside the head chief! In the news, Nie Ting looked very calm and he wasnt wearing his black coat but in an all-black western suit. Even though he looked ordinary as he stood by the side, it felt as though he commanded a lot of deterring force. This could be a pre-recorded clip and was only broadcasted now and as such, did not mean that this Heavenly King was already out in another country. He was indeed an important figure. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he should learn some swordplay technique from Li Xianyi since he seemed to be on friendly terms with the Heavenly Kings. If they werent there to surround him, everything should be fine. Being just a high school student, Lu Shu did not understand much and could not make up what exactly was happening from the situation. Thus, he could only rely on his own judgment to carry out his plans. And Lu Shus judgment was that it should be fine if he were to learn swordplay techniques from Li Xianyi. Those techniques had to be learned, but the problem was how he could even break the question to Li Xianyi. The ideal situation would be Li Xianyi being the first to extend this offer Lu Shus calculation skills were pretty accurate and anyways, no one knew exactly everything about him, not Zhi Wei, not Li Xianyi, not his classmates nor even the Heavenly Network. He could play dumb and wait for Li Xianyi to initiate the offer once again, perhaps they could even discuss the terms of his discipleship. Wasnt the relationship between humans as such, that whoever extended their offer first was the weaker one. Anyways, Lu Shu felt that he should not go out of his way to become his disciple. That night, Lu Shu still had around 7000 distress points and he used them to draw 50 portions of stinky tofu for tomorrows sales. He could not get more even if he wanted to since his box could not contain that many of them. If he were to purchase another pushcart because of this, it wouldnt be that worth it and Lu Shu was satisfied by selling just 50 portions a day. After his meal, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were trying to push the washing duties over to each other. Normally they would split the workload where Lu Shu would do the dishes on Monday. Wednesday, Friday and Sunday while Lu Xiaoyu would do it on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. Both of them hated to do the dishes and they even drew out a timetable for the family in order to delegate the dishwashing duties. Lu Shu pointed at the timetable, showing that it was her turn to do the dishes since it was Tuesday. He strictly told Lu Xiaoyu, Can you see this, its Tuesday. Theres your name written on it here! Lu Xiaoyu rebelled, saying that if she could skip her duties, she did not mind changing her name. ??? How is such a thing even possible? Lu Shu took in a huge breath and walked back into the house. Holding a bag of potato chips, Do the dishes and this will be yours! Lu Xiaoyu eyes were fixated on it, Fine, Ill do it! Im the most diligent one! Its because of the potato chips that youre willing to do it right? as Lu Shu teased her. Thats not enough, Im not such a shallow person, as Lu Xiaoyu denied the accusation. Fine, then well start over again. With no chips, will you do the dishes? Nope. Then with the chips, will you do the dishes? Yes! Hehe! Chapter 75 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu carried his box out as he went off to sell his stinky tofu, leaving Lu Xiaoyu behind to do the dishes. Lu Xiaoyu was humming as she washed the dishes, periodically looking over to the bag of potato chips on top of the counter. After shes done with the dishes, she could have the bag of potato chips all to herself while she was watching her dramas. Thinking of such a scene had left her filled with the happiness of having such freedom! Upon leaving the house, Li Xianyi was yet again practicing his swordplay out in the neighboring courtyard. This time, Lu Shu did not just walk off but instead, stopped to watch. Hey gramps, this swordplay of yours seems to be quite awe-inspiring, as Lu Shu greeted him. Li Xianyi was shocked. Did this kid have such a high aptitude that he could spot that his swordplay was of mysterious origins? In actual fact, when Lu Shu was engulfed in the celestial light last night, he was still worried whether Li Xianyi would be able to sense it from him. However, from this, it seemed like he could not tell at all. This thing was just like a natural, original part of life and it wasnt any different from the usual life force and strength of a person. Li Xianyi paused and asked, Do you wish to learn it? Even though his physical condition had been great lately, he still had this sense of urgency. His foundation had already eroded and that was a fact which cannot be ignored. But instead of choosing to run away from it, Li Xianyi had decided to face the reality. Since things had already developed till this stage, he had to make plans for the future. Lu Shu gave him an awkward look and replied, I do wish to learn from you but it seems like our timings do not match and itll be difficult. Li Xianyi smiled and said, Tell me your problems, I can help you solve them. In his mind, Lu Shus greatest trouble would be his financial situation. Even as an orphan who had to grow up whilst supporting his younger sister, he had never given up once no matter how tiring, miserable and embarrassing he felt. Li Xianyi did mention to the auntie that the reason he wanted to take Lu Shu in as a disciple was due to his aptitude for ability. However, that was just a part of the reason. What he appreciated the most was Lu Shus personality. As long as Lu Shu would agree to his offer, he could then provide for them and therefore, solve all of their difficulties. Was money even an issue for him? With a wave of his hands, it could be easily achieved. Lu Shus eyes sparkled, Really? Can you really solve my problems? Li Xianyi grinned, Yes! Im not quite sure about your academic aspects, Gramps. How is it? Theres nothing I do not know, as Li Xianyi proudly claimed. Thats great! as Lu Shu eyes gleamed, So my issue is that I have to spend a lot of time supervising Lu Xiaoyus revision and Im unable to leave her side the entire night. If you could supervise her studies in the morning, that would be great! Supervise Lu Xiaoyus studies?! So that was your hardship?! It wasnt that you were financially inadequate? Compared to what he was thinking of It wasnt exactly the same Having a Class B expert to babysit a child? Li Xianyi, ? ? ? From Li Xianyis distress, +291! Were the Class Bs powerful? Of course they were! Currently, no one in this whole world had ever heard of someone reaching A class who could link the heavens and earth! But now, a Class B expert like Li Xianyi had to babysit a child! Lu Shu had already thought about this question a long time ago and even though Lu Xiaoyu had powers now, she couldnt possibly do without education. The education Lu Shu was referring to wasnt the diplomas or degrees but rather, a basic knowledge of oneself as he did not wish for her to be lacking compared to the other children. As of now, Lu Xiaoyus household register was with the orphanage and he did not have enough money to get her out, even so, a certification was needed in order to get her out. The best result right now was to have someone to help him look over Lu Xiaoyu in the daytime or else she would be slacking around at home alone, secretly watching her dramas! Just as Lu Xiaoyu had finished doing the dishes, she was about to eat her potato chips and watch her drama. However, Lu Shu shouted from just outside the house, Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Xiaoyu, come out, come out. She placed her chips down and ran out, only to see Lu Shu and Li Xianyi standing outside. Lu Shu joyfully said to Lu Xiaoyu, When Im not at home, all you do is to watch your drama series. Starting from now, you will go to Gramps house in the day and he will supervise your revision. Lu Xiaoyu, who was already prepared to watch her series, looked as though she had suddenly received a shock, ? ? ? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Li Xianyi stood by the side looking at Lu Shu as he planned out everything within a moment. This child He had not even agreed to anything yet. Lu Shu turned around and said to Li Xianyi, Sorry to trouble you Gramps. Please guide her along with her homework in the day and Ill be able to focus on learning the swordplay techniques from you in the night! Haha. Li Xianyi felt uneasy at that moment. You dont have to learn anything anymore, your plans have already succeeded. Li Xianyi strongly felt that he had just played into Lu Shus hands. It wasnt that Lu Shu was smarter than him nor was he smarter than all the opponents he had faced before. However, even with his previous opponents, everyone played within the rules. But as for Lu Shu, you wouldnt know what goes on in his head! Lu Xiaoyu, if you are being disobedient, I wont cook tomato eggs for you for half a year! as Lu Shu threatened. At that moment, Lu Xiaoyus face sank down towards the ground. Lu Shu had nothing to worry about since both auntie and gramps were long-time neighbors with them and although they had yet to interact much with gramps, auntie did seem like a good person. Li Xianyi saw that Lu Xiaoyu could not help but laugh upon seeing his facial expression. Damn it, did this little girl really thought that this was his own idea? Lu Shu went off to sell his stinky tofus, leaving both of them behind as they stood across each other with the fence in between them. Auntie came out of the house with the intentions to sun-dry her clothes and as she witnessed the situation, she joyfully said, Xiaoyu, come here, auntie has made some sweet potato for you. Lu Xiaoyu, looking like a good-for-nothing, replied, Is it red or white inside? Those that were white inside were much more watery and did not contain as much starch content as the red one. As such, it wasnt as sweet and its texture wasnt as good as those that were red inside even though it had a higher cellulose content. But she did not care so much about these and all she knew was whether or not it was tasty. Lu Xiaoyu finally decided that the existence of sweet potatoes which were white inside defies humanity. Could food which was not delicious even be considered as food?! Red, as Auntie smiled. She had always been rather fond of Lu Xiaoyu. When it was time for him to actually help out Lu Xiaoyu with her homework in the afternoon, Li Xianyi finally knew much effort was needed to help look after a child. In this little girls mind, nothing really seemed to be normal at all! Li Xianyi had even seriously reconsidered whether his choice to teach Lu Shu swordsmanship was a right one There was a table standing in the middle of the courtyard and it was entirely filled with Lu Xiaoyus textbooks and all of them were hand-me-downs from Lu Shu. On the cover page of these books, someone had neatly written the two words Lu Shu and the books were already filled with notes inside. Zhi Wei had mentioned to auntie before that Lu Shus results were rather outstanding ever since he was younger. Currently, it seemed like this teenager had indeed put in substantial amount of effort and soul into it and one could from these notes. They were written neatly in straight lines, perhaps even too straight, as his sense of stubbornness showed itself. Li Xianyi had unintentionally opened up a mathematics textbook and saw that on the bottom of the cover page, an odd sentence was written there, In order to kill someone, one only needs a technique with the knife, but in the endless pursuit of knowledge, one has to start from the bottom of his heart, then will he achieve glory. This sentence definitely wasnt something Lu Shu had come up with but was this the kind of mentality a teenager in the middle school age should have? At that point in time, was he deeply troubled by his livelihood? Li Xianyi nonchalantly flipped through the book due to boredom and wanted to figure the teenagers inner thoughts through the notes he had written down in there. Upon flipping to the end, he had surprisingly found three tiny words written down at the bottom of the last page. Carry on living. In that split second, it was as if that stubborn look on the teenagers face was right in front of him. Chapter 76 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu did not know what was so special about his stinky tofu. It seemed as though one would get addicted to it once they had tasted it and all those who loved stinky tofu had become his loyal customers. Perhaps, even with these 50 portions of stinky tofu, it would probably all be sold out in 10 minutes. Luo Cheng was a rather small city. If any family were to go out on a holiday together and post something on their social circle, they would discover that they had many mutual acquaintances just by looking at whoever was liking their post. Luo Chengs area was small and if anyone were to discover anything delicious and had publicly announced it to their social circle, a huge group of people would then come for it. A famous store called Lao Wan Baked Wheat Gluten had food which tasted rather ordinary but was a little above average in terms of their standards. In the end, after the Luo Cheng citizen had tasted it, they had changed Lao Wan Baked Wheat Gluten into a store with a prestigious image. The hype would gradually die down and when there were fewer people who were crazy over it, their business returned back to its normal state. Luo Cheng citizens can wake up as early as 5 am in the morning and drive 30km out to the MJ county in order to have a bowl of Tie Xie mutton soup Lu Shu felt that his stinky tofu could be in the same situation now as news of it had spread far and wide. He had met about 5 people this morning who were waiting for him even before his store had opened and left right after they had gotten their portion of stinky tofu. If his stinky tofu were really that attractive, Lu Shu would not need to worry about his basic needs in the future. The issue was that if his business were to be like the past 2 days with only an income of about a thousand points, perhaps he wouldnt even be able to have the capital to enter the lottery draw. He was left with over 2000 points from yesterday and with todays income of about 1000, Lu Shu was left with a total of only 3200 points. If not for his adorable classmates, Lu Shu would have to sharply reduce the portions of stinky tofus tomorrow! Lu Shu was packing up his box and suddenly, someone approached him and asked, Hey boss, are there any more stinky tofus. Nope, Lu Shu lethargically replied From Yang Chaos distress, +49! Lu Shu was stunned. This was a resentment which was caused by not being able to get a portion of his stinky tofu? Perhaps if he were to answer them in person, only then would it stir up sufficient amount of resentment towards him? He had noticed that there were many people who were contributing distress points to him in the low tens yesterday but he did not bother about them, thinking that it was caused by the stench of the stinky tofu. But looking at it now, it seemed like there could be another opportunity! This persons name was Yang Chao and he had already left but Lu Shu was still staying put. Since there was still an hour until his class started, there was no rush at all! Lu Shu sat on the foldable chair as he looked after his carrier box, which was covered up. In just a while, yet another person asked, Boss, are there anymore stinky tofus? Lu Shu opened up his box only to show that it was completely empty as he merrily replied, Nope, all sold out! The passerby initially thought that Lu Shu was about to retrieve a portion of stinky tofu out from the box when he had uncovered it. In the end, the box was completely empty when he had opened it! If the stinky tofu were all sold out, what are you still doing here? The passerby was bewildered. Were you waiting here just to tease me?! Ill call the cops on you okay! From Zhang Guangs distress, +110! Lu Shu continue to sit there, refusing to move as he had suddenly found a new way to get rich! There were not many who had come by to inquire about the stinky tofu and some of them werent even his returning customers. Even so, all of them were contributing some distress points to him! Those who had not tried his stinky tofus before contributed between 10 to 60 points while those returning customers contributed even more. After half an hour, Lu Shu had finally stood up. From todays sale of stinky tofu, he had accumulated a total of 4000 distress points in the end and including yesterdays 2000 points, he had a total of 6000. Not bad, not bad. Uncle Li was curious and asked, Shu, didnt you finish selling all of them long ago? Why are you still sitting here? Lu Shu happily carried his box and walked off, I just wanted to be with you guys a little longer. Ill get going, Uncle Li! This child, Uncle Li shook his head and smiled, continuing to sell his breakfast food. Reaching school, the first thing Lu Shu did was to ask Jiang Shuyi, Have you completed yet another 2 cycles? Jiang Shuyi nodded in agreement and he posed another question, So how much more did your strength increase? Its 432 pounds now and each cycle increased it by 108 pounds. Teacher Xi Fei had mentioned before that the increase in strength isnt the same for everyone and it depended on a persons talent but the difference will not be that large anyway, Jiang Shuyi explained. That sounded about right, as Lu Shu nodded. If one were to finish a stage of his training regime and his strength was increasing at a fixed quantity no matter his aptitude, it would be more like a game instead of a training regime. Jiang Shuyi returned the question to him, So how much did your strength increase? Lu Shu was stunned as he did not understand why Jiang Shuyi would ask such a question and he subconsciously avoided stating exact figures, Its progressing quite decently. Whats the matter? Oh, Id heard from my family that the strength-type metahumans would find it hard to reach a strength worthy of an E and F class when they had first awakened. They would only continue to grow later on and even those with higher aptitudes could only reach a strength of 1200kg initially. That was why I had wanted to see what kind of situation you were in, as Jiang Shuyi explained. Oops, Lu Shu did not know that a metahumans strength could continue to increase after he had first awakened. He had thought that it would always stay constant forever at the value it was the moment they had awakened. The information he possessed was indeed too few and he understood that he had to hang out more often with Jiang Shuyi. Since he had chosen to pretend to be a strength-type metahuman, he had to act the part as well. You should report your awakening to Xi Fei, something good will come your way, as Jiang Shuyi reminded him. But when Lu Shu enquired about what good will happen to him, Jiang Shuyi kept quiet and did not continue the conversation. Lu Shu earnestly thought about what Jiang Shuyi said. Since he did mention that there would be benefits, there were no doubts about it and the Heavenly Network did not really do anything to those who had awakened in the Daoyuan class. As such, there should not be any problems. Moreover, he had already showcased his strength to all of his classmates and hiding it from Xi Fei might be a little pointless. That night, Lu Shu reported his case of awakening to Xi Fei during class and he was rather surprised, How did you awaken? Sitting on his futon, Lu Shu replied, It was during the arm-wrestling match against Liu Li. Class representative Liu Li really is my lucky star! Xi Fei was stunned, Awakening from just arm-wrestling? Yeap, everyone was there at the scene, as Lu Shu nodded. From Liu Lis distress, +555! Who the hell is your lucky star, please stop spouting your nonsense! Liu Lis face became green from shame as that statement from Lu Shu was so uncomfortable to listen to. Everyone now knew that a loser from Sophomore Class 3 had received some blessings from arm wrestling Liu Li and had suddenly awakened. Liu Li felt rather troubled just by thinking about it! Xi Fei nodded his head to show that he understood the situation and even noted it down onto the notebook which he carried around everywhere. Lu Shu saw that Xi Fei was acting so serious as if he was about to report this incident up to his superiors. Could there really be any benefits? Chapter 77 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu was really curious and asked Jiang Shuyi, What exactly are the benefits? Jiang Shuyi pondered for a while before replying, Daoyuan Class is going to start distributing training materials. Oh I see, it seems like Jiang Shuyi knew that the students who awoken may be provided additional resources, thats why he made me report immediately? I cant be sure but Id probably find out soon. There were recess breaks in between Daoyuan classes. They taught about the Kinship of the Three during class, and after class, everyone could go to the washroom or ask the teachers questions. Around this period, students who smoked were enjoying themselves. Usually, they had to be stealthy no matter in school or at home. But they suddenly realized that Daoyuan class did not even care about this matter! When they wanted to smoke in the day in the past, they had to hide in the washroom. Furthermore, they had to be wary of teachers who suddenly entered the washroom. But it was different now, no one controlled whether you could smoke in the corridors, and some teachers even stood together to smoke with you! Not all class form teachers were like Xi Fei with that unapproachable look of his and some were in fact, rather humorous. This was one of the problems with these form teachers who were not professional teachers but just some relevant employees. They lacked the common sense of teaching management. These form teachers were chosen from the Heavenly network and were all ex-soldiers with a strong sense of discipline and order but their objectiveness also came on strong- in maintaining stability, imparting knowledge and looking out for any irregularities. Of course, correcting students morals and mindset was also required. But all these did not include anything about banning smoking. No one could be sure if it was good or bad and the Heavenly Network had already done a lot and to force these ex-soldiers to suddenly turn into a proper educator was an impossible task. Maybe it was because of this that the Heavenly Network decided to let everyone continue their normal lessons in the day. The idea was something like hoping for the main cause to be achieved without many mishaps and there was no need to care about anything else. When Xi Fei asked everyone to report their training progress, Jiang Shuyi still sped ahead with completing 2 cycles within a day and as for Liu Li, he managed to achieve 2 cycles a day too! Curious, Lu Shu asked Jiang Shuyi, Could it be that magically rich places like your house are common in Luo Cheng and he had already found one? Or could it magical stones? Jiang Shuyi shook his head, It cant be magic stones. The security of the magical stones is even stricter than that in South Africa over their blood diamonds. And the moment these stones were carved out, each and every one was marked with its ID number and any missing one would incur questions. So that was the case. Seemed like the Heavenly Network was emphasizing on the control over training resources. This Heavenly Network, they did not only have people but resources as well. So Liu Lis training speed, he must have found a rich location, Lu Shu sighed. In this society, having money could make miracles. For example, finding such a good location within a night and even still had time to complete two cycles, how effective. Last night someone had bought a problematic but magically rich location at a high price. The magical energy was especially rich and was a level higher than the place Im using. I had initially wanted to buy that place but my family discovered a problem and so gave it up, Jiang Shuyi thought and said. This was a hint that the place was bought by Liu Lis family. At this point in time, the 17-year-old Jiang Shuyi had let his guard down against Lu Shu and revealed that someone in his family had reached a higher level of practice, even being able to tell good locations from bad. Problematic but magically rich location? What problems? Lu Shu was confused, how could a magically rich location have problems? That plot of land had a strong Yin energy which is harmful to your organs. Although training could possibly make up for it, there would still be some consequences, Jiang Shuyi explained. Oh, so thats what it is. No wonder Ive been feeling that Liu Lis liveliness was unlike yesterdays, Lu Shu nodded to represent agreement. Jiang Shuyi also suggested for him to find a rich location. It need not be that special but some places in the wilderness had richer magical energy than normal places. But there was no need for that as the energy that entered Lu Shus body would be instantly rejected by the celestial map. As for training speed he could eat those fruits! Other had to wait for the Daoyuan class to distribute magic stones or some kind of elixirs but Lu Shu did not as he had his own shop. Even though this system of his was a bit stingy, but being able to provide for himself without any reliance on others felt really good. Not having to anticipate anything from others and being able to earn his own living was exactly what Lu Shu wanted. All he needed was his handphone and his brain! At night, the kinship of the three was hurried over and towards the end of the class, Xi Fei reminded everyone that they could start reading up on the Yogacarabhumi Sastra which would be taught starting tomorrow. Lu Shu was doubtful. Why keep talking about Daoism, would they one day start on Buddhism as well? While classes had ended, Lu Shu suddenly noticed the girl called Cao Qingci walking alone through the crowd. The crowd would quietly make a way for her and there was no one within a 1m radius of her. This kind of situation happening on a girl was quite unique, which was like if atop the mountain and amidst the cloud, but no birds were around. Lu Shu overhead the crowds chatters and understood that this girl was from a poor family and was nothing special besides her good looks which earned her a few love letters. But overall, there was nothing much about her that stood out. But yet after the implementation of the Daoyuan class, her Tier A aptitude had made her the focus of the school. It was rumored that she had completed 8 cycles and would probably be the first to complete 9 cycles to make one big cycle. Lu Shu never stopped walking as he was formally going to start learning about swordplay from Li Xianyi. Heavenly Kings, Class Bs- these terms made him very excited about the day he could become such an entity. Just how strong was Li Xianyi, only by properly learning from him could he find out. He had also been receiving distress points from Li Xianyi throughout the day. Although each time wasnt much, it was quite frequent, probably happened 10+ times. This confused Lu Shu as he had no clue what was happening and so was rushing home to find out. As he reached the alley leading up to the row of houses, he saw Lu Xiaoyu and Li Xianyi staring at each other. Lu Shu stood there blankly and noticed Li Xianyis resentment towards him. Could the reason of that be Lu Xiaoyu Lu Shu suddenly realized, could it be a skill that the distress Lu Xiaoyu caused was directly transferred to him in the form of points?! Chapter 78 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu curiously asked the auntie who was extremely joyful, Auntie Liu, whats happening between them? Auntie Liu pulled him away, Dont bother about them. Theyre in a conflict now. If you cant do it, it means you cant no matter what, so save your breath, as Lu Xiaoyu coldly said What a joke. This old man here knows everything in the world and I can even solve this math question of yours. The only thing is that I cant express it in your XY method. When I was learning how to do calculations in the private school, you werent even born yet! as Li Xianyi said with disdain. How old are you? asked Lu Xiaoyu 81! as Li Xianyi proudly answered. This news was rather surprising to Lu Shu. This gramps used to be so sickly previously but Lu Shu didnt expect him to have maintained himself that well. From just his looks, he looked 50 or 60 at most. However, Lu Xiaoyu had calmly replied, Im 10 this year If you were learning how to do calculations before I was born, it means that you were learning it at 71? So youve retained grades for 60 years? Who taught you how to count?! as Li Xianyi face darkened. He just couldnt speak sense to Lu Xiaoyu since she did not even bother about logical reasoning. There werent such things as middle school at that point in time. Perhaps there were schools in the big cities but at the small mountain village he lived in, they only had private schools. No matter how he had tried to explain it to her, Lu Xiaoyu would always choose to ignore this issue. This brain of hers was out of this world! From Li Xianyis distress, +99! Lu Shu stared blankly at this income record as he was burning with questions about the matter. Was it because Lu Xiaoyus powers were given to her by him or was it because her powers were too similar to his celestial map? And thus, when Lu Xiaoyu was to cause resentment in someone, it would add on to his side as well? With Lu Xiaoyus personality, wasnt it as if he had specially invited a group of party members to help him? But back to the point, what exactly was the connection between both of their powers that such a mysterious thing could happen. Perhaps it wasnt a coincidence that Lu Xiaoyus powers were given by the lottery system. If this systems host required absorbing distress points in order to rise in grades, granting Lu Xiaoyu power was similar to recruiting someone to help boost his training progress. But why was his own resentment towards Lu Xiaoyu not converted into his own distress points income it was a huge loss for him no matter how he looked at it! Watching Li Xianyi and Lu Xiaoyu in a conflict was rather amusing since someone as old as Li Xianyi could be dragged along by Lu Xiaoyu. Now that he thought of it, how many intelligent, broad-minded and highly skilled old people were there in this world? Lu Shu would often see two old men arguing over a game of chess and the people around them would always say, Both of you are respected cadres, stop arguing already. One might not always become craftier as he grew older. Having a heart of child seemed rather interesting as well. The image he had of gramps previously was rather blurred as his interactions with them were limited. As such, Lu Shu was cautious when Li Xianyi offered to teach him swordsmanship since he did not know him that well. But after having a few words with him, Lu Shu had a whole new image of him right now. Li Xianyi saw that Lu Shu had arrived and bitterly said, Ive babysitted this child already, now its your turn to learn some swordsmanship from me. Sure, as Lu Shu smiled, But in the future, I would still have to trouble you to supervise Lu Xiaoyus revision in the day. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! From Li Xianyis distress, +199! Lu Shu was elated. Since Lu Xiaoyu could not train in the day, she definitely had to utilize her time properly! By placing both of them together, wouldnt Li Xianyi act as a stable source of distress points for himself? If Li Xianyi were to find out about Lu Shus thoughts and plans, perhaps he would cut him down in one slash! Li Xianyi took a look at Lu Xiaoyu and took in a deep breath. After considering for half a minute, he said in a slightly deep tone, Fine! Li Xianyi went back into the house as if he had just suddenly remembered he needed to retrieve something, he turned around and asked Lu Xiaoyu, Do you wish to learn some swordsmanship as well? Both of these children had aptitude of Class A and above. Even though they both irked him, Li Xianyi was actually quite fond of this little girl deep down. His series of skills was not one which was passed down through the generations as it was difficult to learn. With it being handed down to only a few people, there was only him left in this era who wielded these skills. With two A class aptitude geniuses in front of him now who had rather decent personalities, wouldnt it be great to take them under his wing? Lu Xiaoyu glanced over at him and said, No! Li Xianyi walked into the house with a black face. From Li Xianyis distress, +287! Lu Shu almost couldnt stand it anymore upon seeing this income record. Alright, alright, all the best Xiaoyu. Other than his stinky tofus, this was his only other stable source of income! Li Xianyi carried a few weird-looking objects out and all of them werent exactly huge in size but they were black in color entirely, making it difficult to tell what it was made of. Li Xianyi then said to Lu Shu, From today onwards, you shall carry this load throughout your everyday life. It ranges from all kinds of weight with the lightest at 30 pounds and the heaviest at 300 pounds. Youll start with the lightest first. Lu Shu was stunned. The first thing he had to do was to carry this thing around in his everyday life? Was this to train his own physique? Be it his own celestial map or the training method taught by the Daoyuan class, both of them could better his own physique. So why did he have to carry these things around, wasnt this training method a bit too traditional. He thought for a while before saying, The training method taught in the Daoyuan class could directly increase my strength. A training method for an ability is different from one which trains your body directly. The Daoyuan class training method is too superficial and it cannot reach the foundation of the abilities, as Li Xianyi continued, I wont teach you anything else in that aspect. Didnt you say that the Daoyuan class training method wasnt great, so why wont you teach me something else? as Lu Shu did felt that the training method from the Daoyuan class was indeed inadequate. As for increasing his physical strength, the Yinyang Kinship of the Three could not compare up to his celestial map at all. Since he had not come into contact with any other training methods, he felt that the Daoyuan class method wasnt great at all. Li Xianyi shook his head, About the Daoyuan class training method, all-rounded development has its own benefits. The man called Shi Xuejin was well versed in all the three teachings, and no one understood the training methods better than he did. Although your training methods belonged to Daoism, it also takes an approach from the Buddhism point of view. This method aims to use the teachings of Daoism to master the 7 Chakras and complete cycles. In reality, this method does not really specialize in any aspect but. speed of completion! Oh, Lu Shu understood what Li Xianyi meant, but who was Shi Xuejin? So the purpose of Li Xianyi making him carry these loads was to make up for whatever was lacking in his training method for abilities through cross-training? The loads which Li Xianyi took out ranged from light to heavy and these were the things he had used before in his own training. Hastily increasing the weights would not bring any sort of effects but instead, increased your chances of getting injured. Just as Li Xianyi was about to explain to Lu Shu as to how he should gradually the loads, he witnessed Lu Shu taking the heaviest one from him with ease Chapter 79 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations This was an era where both metahumans and practitioners co-existed. As the old order was demolished, a new one would appear. The recovery of magical energy was just the opening act of the upcoming fantasy world as everything in front of your eyes- life, existence, knowledge, work, business, and the government would all undergo bizarre changes. Whether metahumans or practitioners were better was a hot topic on the Golden Foundation forum, not to mention that the forum had just been released for 2 days. Many jumped into the discussion of worldviews changing and anticipated the future with mixed feelings. Li Xianyi had thought that Lu Shu was just a normal Daoyuan class student who had just been introduced to the ways of practice, and just as he wanted to tell Lu Shu how the practice was a step by step process. Lu Shu easily lifted up a 300kg weight in front of his eyes and that weight in Lu Shus hands seemed like a toy During Li Xianyis era, his teacher only allowed him to start using the 300kg weight after how long of training? 5 years? Maybe even longer. Under the calm night sky, Lu Shu smiled, revealing a set of white teeth, This is a little light, is there something heavier? Ive awakened as a strength type. Times had changed but Li Xianyi was not surprised but delighted, Do you know the difference between people who have awakened and those who have not? Lu Shu found the question weird, how did this topic even begin and so he asked curiously, Whats the difference? The Golden Foundation website only mentioned how metahumans could level up but as for instances of awakening, they revealed nothing. Training could also replace awakening, Li Xianyi laughed, If youre a Class F strength-type, then as your training leveled you up to Class E, your strength-type abilities will also rise! Lu Shu was speechless. Doesnt this mean that those who awakened and underwent the same training procedures would be more advantageous? So that was why Jiang Shuyi told him to report his awakening as the organization was planning to learn more about awakened students. Because they would be stronger after training? Lu Shu explained his theory but Li Xianyi disagreed, Theres nothing for sure in this world. Sometimes, ten cant even compete with one and no matter the number of variances, everything can be cut. Lu Shu thought about it and it made sense, there had always been no logic behind this world and even with a thousand changes, if there existed someone who could cut through everything, then all of it would be pointless. So what exactly do you want to impart to me? as Lu Shu calmly asked. Li Xianyi casually lifted up a piece of scratch paper on the table and the world momentarily came to peace. Even the summer cicadas that were chirping noisily had stopped. Only at this moment did Lu Shu recognize Li Xianyis legendary existence as Li Xianyi replied, I want to teach you that everything and anything in this world can be cut. Li Xianyi held the piece of scrap paper between two fingers, and as if it was a legendary sword, Li Xianyi swung his hand towards the ground and the white scrap paper rippled downwards, creating a deep line in the floor! Is this sword energy?! After Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had returned home that night, they snuggled on the sofa and chatted. He was not worried that Li Xianyi could listen to them through the walls as if he was really that powerful, he would have known about Lu Shus secret. Even for himself, leveling up would also heighten his senses but the increase was limited. At most, it was like recovering from short-sightedness. Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously, Are you going to take him as your teacher? That night, Lu Shu had asked if there should be a teacher-disciple ceremony but Li Xianyi said there was no rush which was actually posed as a test to Lu Shu. Wow, youre the one who wanted to teach my swordplay so why are you reserving now? But Lu Shu wasnt in a rush either. What Li Xianyi was teaching now was still the basics. Even the legendary training methods had not been mentioned and the only thing he did was to get up a bit earlier and head to the backyard to practice swinging of his arm to build the foundation. This method was really antique but Lu Shu wasnt one to be afraid of toughness and did whatever was told. The sword energy that Li Xianyi demonstrated earlier had really piqued Lu Shus interest and if everything in this world could really be cut, what a mysterious world would it be. The celestial map had already created the corpse of the dog and if nothing goes wrong, he would be getting 6 more. His system was clearly suitable for learning the art of sword. Furthermore, every time another star in the map was lighted up, he would gain enormous strength. Instead of learning magic, he would be better off learning about swords to increase his advantage. And the strength the celestial map gave him was comparable to strength type metahumans and he was definitely not weaker than anyone. And if awakening really was advantageous in this road of training, then Lu Shu wasnt losing out either. Learning the art of the sword was Lu Shus main goal right now and any requests from Li Xianyi, Lu Shu would always do his best. This wasnt for anyone else but mainly for the money to be able to settle down if life. He thought before replying Lu Xiaoyu, That should be the case sooner or later. Lu Xiaoyu replied, Then Ill be more polite to him next time. From Lu Xiaoyus point of view, where or not to be polite would depend on that persons relationship to Lu Shu Erm, Lu Shu formed a sentence in his head, Actually. No need to be polite, you can just maintain your current attitude. If Lu Xiaoyu were to be polite to Li Xianyi, then wouldnt his plan of increasing his stable income of distress points be destroyed? That cannot happen! At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu was confused. Was this the attitude a disciple should show to his teacher? But whatever Lu Shu said, she would obey and anyways she did not really like that old gramps. That night, Lu Shu exchanged for 50 servings of stinky tofus and the remaining 4000 distress points were exchanged for celestial fruits. He trained until 3 am before reporting to the backyard next door as told. At that point in time, the 2nd star of the 2nd nebula was almost completed, only needing about 4 celestial fruits worth of power. As compared to the first nebula, the increase from 1st to 2nd star was the same. So by counting backward, each subsequent stars would need 20, 40, 80, 160, 320 celestial fruits. This was acceptable and Lu Shu had the utmost confidence in his abilities to earn distress points. When he arrived at the backyard, Li Xianyi was already waiting as he threw Lu Shu a sword on the verge of rusting, 1000 swings, do your best and at the same time, try to feel the changes in your muscle. If a strong man did not have full control over his own body, then he would be a fake. Details, can, in fact, determine a match. Chapter 80 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Spring was still very cold but even so, as Lu Shu put in his best efforts into every swing, his clothes were entirely drenched in no time. He took off his shirt and continued with his strokes shirtless. From the sides, Li Xianyi suddenly asked, Hey kid, what kind of person do you think will become someone who is strong? While Lu Shu was feeling the changes in his muscles as he carried on with the swings, he answered, Someone who is strong enough to ignore all the rules in the world should be someone who is strong. Li Xianyi shook his head, What youre referring to is the end-point and not the process. What Im asking is, how do you become someone who is strong? Before Lu Shu could answer his question, Li Xianyi took the initiative to say, In one slash, one should be able to demonstrate confidence as high as the sky and this kind of confidence should be his ingrained in his heart and in his instinct. Such confidence comes with training. So, this was the reasoning which Li Xianyi was trying to tell Lu Shu. With such a swift training method available, why did he have to train his sword skills just like an ordinary person? Was it through the countless swings that would let Lu Shu understand his own strength, understand what could be cut and to understand life and death? A fast training method seemed too good to be true but it did lack the necessary process. If one was unsure of how much his strength was exactly, he would definitely be lacking that self-confidence. Li Xianyi suddenly asked again, If one day you would possess a huge amount of strength, would you be willing to accept a greater responsibility? A greater responsibility? Lu Shu was shocked and immediately shook his head, My responsibility is to carry on living and to take good care of Lu Xiaoyu. If there are other responsibilities given to me by others, I wont accept it. Deep down, he was afraid that Li Xianyi would want him to do something in the future and decided to reject him now. Lu Shu stopped his swings as he looked over at Li Xianyi while Li Xianyi calmly asked, But by then, you would not only be able to take good care of your little sister but also have the power to help others. But what has that got to do with me? Perhaps if Uncle Li and the rest were in danger, I would go and rescue them. But for the others, I did not rely on them while growing up and I believe that one should rely on their own efforts in whatever they do in order to get by better, as Lu Shu shook his head. He was no longer a child and since he had lived a poor and bitter life, Lu Shu had already developed his own views on the world, on life and even on values; and all of these views would not simply change from just a few words. Thats right. He was an orphan since young and even his parents did not fulfill their duty. So how could he let someone else lecture him about their idealistic views; this was something he could not accept. Lu Shu handed his sword over, meaning that if he did not comply with the requests and conditions, Li Xianyi could also stop teaching him swordsmanship altogether. Thus, he had rather not learn this swordsmanship and continue to fumble about with that mysterious celestial map of his. Perhaps it could be more tiring and perhaps he would have a slow progress. But no matter what, he wasnt willing to accept some baffling responsibility. This was his own principles. Since he could not satisfy those requests, he wouldnt desire those swordplay techniques as well. Li Xianyi did not accept the sword back, only to reply gently, You dont have to go to such extremes. This stubborn youth had struggled throughout his life in order to survive and he would reject anyone even if they were to offer him help in goodwill. Li Xianyi respected his stubbornness but it turned out to be the biggest obstacle in his future plans for Lu Shu. The Golden Foundation had a big heart and not everyone could inherit it. If Li Xianyi could not find someone to inherit this sole director role of his before leaving this world, perhaps it would stay vacant forever. Lu Shu shook his head, I do not consider myself as unfortunate and neither do I have any issues with my psychology. The tough times Ive been through cant be compared to a lot of others who had it worse. But, just trying to survive in this world is already taking all I have. So Im sorry but I have no plans to possess such noble dreams. It was also at this moment that Li Xianyi realized that this young man might never be of use to the Golden Foundation. This young man seemed to be stubbornly going against the world and no matter what situation he would be in, he would much rather live life his own way than a way someone else offered him. Li Xianyi understood that Lu Shu would never join the Golden Foundation as his beliefs were too different. He sighed, From today onwards, I will not be your teacher nor take you as my disciple but I can still continue teaching you. Under Lu Shus doubtful eyes, Li Xianyi added another statement, I will not hold back on my knowledge but I have a condition. Dont worry, I will not let you bear some weird responsibility but I just have a personal request. This time, it wasnt for the Golden Foundation or his own ideals, it was for this stubborn Lu Shu. Li Xianyi was also curious how far this youngster could go by himself. Lu Shu considered for a whole 5 mins before finally replying, Okay. After finishing the swings, Lu Shu returned home to cook for Lu Xiaoyu. As the both of them ate their meals, Lu Shu did not tell Lu Xiaoyu about the disagreement he had with Li Xianyi, but Li Xianyis willingness to impart all his knowledge and skills still really surprised Lu Shu. A personal request in exchange for a suitable swordplay, Lu Shu thought this was worthwhile. The breakfast was a herbal egg for each of them with a bowl of rice, and also a pancake each. The recipe for pancakes was simple. Flour and eggs with water added were beaten till mushy, before adding some green onions and pouring into a frying pan layered with oil to be flipped and fried. Lu Xiaoyu had always liked the shredded cake which had many layers to it but Lu Shu never could master that. The stall auntie outside had bought her shredded cakes directly from the supermarket and so he never had anyone to learn from. There were times Lu Xiaoyu really craved for them and he had to buy some frozen ones from the supermarket to be stored in the fridge. As Lu Shu had just left to sell stinky tofu, the light bulbs in the living room starting flickering and making noises. This was the light bulb being used to its last moments. Lu Xiaoyu stared at the light bulbs for a while before going next door for Li Xianyi, The light bulb in my living room is faulty, can you help me change it? Li Xianyi was elated and immediately agreed as he grabbed a ladder and followed Lu Xiaoyu to change the light bulb. He had a sudden thought- since Lu Shu could not join the Golden Foundation, maybe Lu Xiaoyu would be willing to? Although Lu Xiaoyu said she did not want to learn about swordsmanship, that was under a different circumstance and children forget their grudges very quickly. The fact that she came looking for me when there was trouble was already an improvement. Perhaps after spending some time together, Lu Xiaoyu would be willing to learn the art of swords? Li Xianyi turned off the switch to the lights and climbed the ladder, and while he was replacing the light bulbs, he casually asked, Why didnt you ask Lu Shu to change the light bulbs? Lu Xiaoyu replied as she was clearing up the plates, What if he gets electrocuted? Li Xianyi, ??? From Li Xianyis distress, +388! Chapter 81 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Before Lu Shu arrived at the location where he sold stinky tofu, he had received distress points from Li Xianyi which led him to realize what an intelligent choice it was to leave Lu Xiaoyu with him. Of course, he was unaware of the spoilt lightbulb. Lu Shu also reminded Lu Xiaoyu during breakfast to be careful not to leak anything about their powers even though the other party was a good person. These days, it was impossible to see through a persons true nature without many years of interaction. Swordplay was a separate matter and it should not lead to leaking your own secret to the other party. If one day he and Lu Xiaoyu had to go into hiding, they would have to make sure no one could find any leads to them, then would it be considered safe. Lu Shu had always been afraid of poverty and it would be practical to have some savings. The backup plan was his savings. In life, there must always be a backup. To bet everything on a single person, who knows if that person is trustworthy? At some point in life, everyone would have friends or a lover but what about after a period of time? Probably not anymore. Perhaps while you were still good friends he would keep your secret but what if something happened and caused a conflict? Li Xianyi seemed to want Lu Shu to bear some kind of responsibility. It might be something minor or something like protecting world peace which would be impossible. What if, Lu Shu thought What if Li Xianyi used his secrets to threaten him? It was quite despicable to think that but Lu Shu always had his suspicions when it came to human nature. While he was at the orphanage, one of the orphans was adopted by a kind-looking man but in the end, the orphanage received a police report that that man was actually a pedophile! To know ones looks but never to truly know his intentions, the poor were especially wary of this point. Lu Shu wasnt in the least worried that Lu Xiaoyu would not understand his intentions as the young lady was quite smart. To Lu Shu, selling stinky tofu was no longer just about earning money but also a test of his acting skills. Due to returning customers, his stinky tofu was no longer enough and the news of an awesome stinky tofu stall that only sold 50 servings a week had spread! Lu Shu also wished he could sell more but the problem was to have a healthy balance. To enter the lottery for stinky tofu or to give up the lottery in order to buy celestial fruits. Both options were not considered as he had to balance them. This would prevent any complications in his daily life and his training. 50 servings, this wasnt too many or too little. The stall owner was awesome, but the customers were even more so. The news of such a limited supply of delicious food attracted even those who never liked eating stinky tofus to join in the commotion. As the saying goes, the citizens of Luo Cheng would wake up as early as 5 am to travel 30km in order to have a bowl of MJ Tie Xie mutton soup As Lu Shu arrived carrying his crate, there were already 20+ people in the queue. Boss, 3 servings of stinky tofus! The person first in queue shouted. This agitated Lu Shu. He was afraid of selling out too quickly and this guy wanted 3 servings? Only one serving each person, Lu Shu felt this was too rude and added, If everyone in front bought it all then what about those behind? Upon hearing that, those in queue felt that it was quite reasonable and this stall owner was really particular! But someone in the queue rebutted Lu Shu, If youre scared that we may not get to eat, you should make more. How can 50 servings be enough? This got everyone else thinking again. That made sense, why cant you just sell more?! Lu Shu laughed it off. This guy was really quick-witted! One serving each, no buying extras! Despite that, the stall was still cleaned out instantly and Lu Shu once again started his performance. As subsequent customers approached Lu Shu for stinky tofu, he would pretend to still have some before telling them its sold out Some customers were enraged, wondering if this stall owner was a dimwit?! If sold out, why was he still sitting there? But Lu Shu was elated 4000 distress points from just one morning In the afternoon, Li Xianyi was tutoring Lu Xiaoyu on her homework and there was a harmonious atmosphere between them. It was thanks to Auntie Lius tips, The young lady is still growing and loves to eat, so buy her some snacks and she would definitely change her opinions of you. Li Xianyi melancholy stared at the alley outside, what is this situation, why do I still have to buy snacks at this age and isnt it like pampering my granddaughter? Not to mention this isnt my own granddaughter! But the effect of the snacks was instantaneous. The moment Li Xianyi brought out the snacks, Lu Xiaoyus sharp tongue against him reduced greatly. Although there were still some instances, it was not as annoying anymore! Li Xianyi also realized that although Lu Xiaoyu was no longer spouting things to poke at him, her attitude was nowhere close to being trusting. It felt like Lu Shu was the only one in the world who could earn her trust and her trust was only placed in Lu Shu, no one else. However, living in harmony was already a huge progress and slowly, the two of them would be able to joke around. At this moment, a middle-aged man appeared outside. He had an honest look and from his appearance, he seemed no different from a peasant. But there was a unique aura in his actions which gave off a contradicting feeling but at the same time, seemed natural. Upon seeing the man, Li Xianyi became silent as the man laughed, I came without an invitation and hope that elder Li would not mind. Li Xianyi forced a smile. Seemed like news about his recovery had traveled fast and within such a short time, all sorts of people had appeared, Of course not, of course not, Li Xianyi turned to Lu Xiaoyu, the idiom A distant friend is visiting, what comes after? This was the content of primary education. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at him, and to kill him no matter what! Li Xianyi, ??? Lu Shu, who was scrolling the online forums in class, was alarmed. From Li Xianyis distress, +488! From Shi Xuejins distress, +199! Why the sudden wave of distress points?! Shi Xuejin Could that be the Shi Xuejin who Li Xianyi said was well-versed in all of The Three Teachings?! Is Shi Xuejin with Li Xianyi and Lu Xiaoyu? Chapter 82 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu, who was far from home in school, had no idea what had happened at home and started to feel rather uneasy. From Li Xianyis words, this Shi Xuejin who was well-versed in all of The Three Teachings could be someone important in the heavenly network. Why else would he research about training methods especially for the heavenly network? Could he be A heavenly king? Why did Lu Xiaoyu generate distress points from such a person? He did not understand, and not understanding gave him a sort of unease. Lu Shu could no longer sit still. He decided that he should buy a smartphone for Lu Xiaoyu so that they could communicate more conveniently. A smartphone costs merely about 100 dollars on the resale market, there was no need to save such money. With the stable income from the stinky tofu, Lu Shu was more willing to spend on extra, non-necessities. Lu Shu went to the staff room to apply for a day off from Shi Qingyan. Shi Qingyan took a glance at Lu Shu. This was not the first time he had applied for a day off so urgently and despite his queries, Lu Shu kept his silence. If it was someone else, Shi Qingyan would have wanted a call from his parents or the request would be denied. But on one hand he was clear that Lu Shu did not have any parent, and on the other, Lu Shu was a student of the Daoyuan class! Society now did not function like it used to. When it comes to matters regarding the Daoyuan class, the school handles everything on a case-by-case basis. If one of them got into trouble in society, someone from the heavenly network would naturally settle the problem. It might either be through education or bringing the offender away. In school, however, the teachers of the past have taken an awkward position. It felt as if they had no authority to care as much as they used to. In a practical point of view, these students have already been transferred to the supervision of that mysterious department. Shi Qingyan nodded his head, Go ahead. Tell me if you need anything. This was Shi Qingyans stance right from the start. He wanted to help this orphaned student all along, but Lu Shu never showed any sign of needing anyones help. Lu Shu started dashing towards the school door. Shi Qingyan looked at Lu Shu from the school hall and alongside him were a few other teachers. Looking at his immense speed, the other teachers gasped, Running so quickly? What do they teach them in Daoyuan class? They were, however, not especially shocked by his immense speed. Subconsciously, everyone had slowly accepted all these new changes, especially since there has been footage of Metahumans all around the country recklessly displaying their superhuman abilities. Everyone had already begun accepting the integration of these metahumans into society. It comes as no surprise that people on forums would say that this was the age of the metahumans, and sports of the past face an imminent and huge overhaul. Facing metahumans with astounding physical capabilities, ordinary people could no longer compete. How would new rules and regulations be determined in the future? Perhaps this would be the most troubling issue for the Olympic Committee. If they were to ban metahumans from participating, they would still have trouble as it would be tough to identify strength-type metahumans due to their lack of energy waves. How would they check who was a metahuman and who wasnt? As Lu Shu dashed to the door as fast as he could, he realized that he had forgotten to obtain a leave slip from Shi Qingyan. He was not permitted to leave without the slip of paper. In a state of frenzy, Lu Shu whipped out his Daoyuan pass, and the security guards immediately opened the door at the sight of it. This was a physical example of the special advantages of students from Daoyuan class! Lu Shu was suddenly immersed in his thoughts. If society starts to give Daoyuan students special advantages, with many boys and girls preferring to date metahumans, the diminishing authority of teachers, the imposing fatherly and motherly figures of parents threatened at home, together with the increase in strength and power of these metahumans, would all these factors bring out tyranny and cultivate a negative character in young metahumans? Ultimately, this was not an issue for him to mull over. It was the duty of those lower-tiered members of the heavenly network. If something chaotic really happens due to Daoyuan class, perhaps all students of Daoyuan class would receive even stricter management. Just as Lu Shu got home, he was greeted by a baffling sight. He saw Li Xianyi, Lu Xiaoyu and an average-looking middle-aged man chatting joyously. Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up upon seeing Lu Shu, Lu Shu, what brings you back? How should Lu Shu respond? He could not mention the fact that he received the distress points through her right? That would give his system away, wouldnt it? He thought for a moment before saying, Im back to take some stuff. Ohh, Lu Xiaoyu understood Lu Shu the most. If nothing happened, why would Lu Shu come back suddenly? When did Lu Shu ever leave something at home? However, she did not dumbly give Lu Shu away. When it comes to matters of the mind and wisdom, Lu Xiaoyu was very mature. That middle-aged man smiled and after glancing at Li Xianyi, looked at Lu Shu and asked, Young man, you are? A student of Luo Cheng International School, sophomore class 3. Lu Shu replied seemingly honestly. However, this answer was not true at all. The middle-aged man showed no doubt. In fact, he had already looked up on the people staying next to Li Xianyi before coming up, and there was no problem at all. He then turned to Li Xianyi and smiled, It seems like the nature of this young man is not bad, you havent thought of accepting him as your disciple? Li Xianyi spoke indifferently, Tier F aptitude, a waste of my time. Lu Shu was stunned. This was not how Li Xianyi does stuff usually. However, he did not wish to sound out any opinion without further understanding of the current situation. And having looked up on them before, Shi Xuejin knew in his heart that Lu Shu had a tierF aptitude. Whatever Li Xianyi said about a tier F wasting his time, he empathized and understood. Although the teachings of Daoyuan class touched on motivating everyone to not give up, they were all very clear in their hearts on how many practitioners with tier F aptitudes could be cultivated. So what if this young man learns swordplay from Li Xianyi? He rose and gestured at Li Xianyi, Ive learned much from chatting with you today, men like yourself are a rare sight today. I would not hinder your time anymore, but I still have one last thing to say. Li Xianyi said calmly, Please, go ahead. Recently, ancient remains have been resurfacing the country. The Golden Foundation must know about this situation as well. They belong to a part of our country and hopefully, the Golden Foundation wouldnt meddle in this, Shi Xuejin looked bluntly at Li Xianyi, You can kill me with the stroke of a sword. No one can stop you. Li Xianyi waved his hand, Go, why do I have to kill you? Much thanks, but that statement still stands. The last position of the heavenly kings, we are reserving it with hope. Hopefully, there comes a day we could work with The Golden Foundation. After all, we all wish for peace in the world. Having finished, Shi Xuejin turned and left. Chapter 83 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Nie Ting came to remind Li Xianyi not to let the Golden Foundation interfere with the happenings on the border. Shi Xuejin came to remind Li Xianyi not to let the Golden Foundation interfere with the remains. The two Heavenly kings appeared to tell Li Xianyi that this was not a place for the Golden Foundation to interfere. Two heavenly kings did not go out of their way to pay respects to Li Xianyi because of his worth, but for the Golden Foundations worth. Curious, Lu Shu waited for Shi Xuejin to leave before turning around to ask, Who was that? Shi Xuejin, Li Xianyi replied without paying more attention to it, as if just saying his name was enough. B Class expert? Heavenly King? Lu Shu continued probing. A normal being, Heavenly King, Li Xianyi let out a sigh, The only one below Class B. within the Heavenly Kings This stunned Lu Shu as in his previous conversation with Jiang Shuyi, every Heavenly King was an expert so how could there suddenly be a normal being? How could a normal being become a Heavenly King? Did this person invent the Yinyang Kinship of the Three method? But thats preposterous. Lu Shu could not comprehend how a normal being could invent such a method. And it was this normal being who came to tell Li Xianyi not to let the Golden Foundation interfere with the remains. What a bold move! Only at this moment did Lu Shu fully understood that Li Xianyi was the boss of the Golden Foundation and not with the Heavenly Network. The Golden Foundation website was established all over the world without much hindrance which suggested the prowess of the Golden Foundation. Lu Shu had always wondered what kind of existence the Golden Foundation was and who would have thought that the man at the top of it was just in front of him. He had previously thought that Li Xianyi belonged to the high levels of the Heavenly Network and could even be a Heavenly King himself but what a mistake! Lu Shu suddenly thought Would it implicate him and Lu Xiaoyu? It was only natural for him to think so despite his politeness to Li Xianyi. The problem was that both organizations could very likely have disagreements and conflicts. Even if there were no conflicts, Lu Shu did not wish to have his name known within the Heavenly Network. As though he saw through Lu Shus mind, Li Xianyi casually said, Dont worry, I will not let anyone know that youre learning from me. Ever since I recovered no one could spy on me within a radius of 1km without me realizing. Furthermore, they came with sincerity, not to spy on me. Lu Shu sensed a confidence in the old mans words and finally relaxed At least this proved that no one knew about him learning swordplay from this old man. The old mans words made a lot of sense. The Heavenly King called Shi Xuejin said that the last seat among the Heavenly Kings was reserved for him and to spy on him after saying that would be despicable. Lu Shu could feel the unusual aura surrounding the man Shi Xuejin. He thought for a moment and asked, For future swordplay trainings, can we not do it at your place? Li Xianyi had this confidence and unwavering spirit which made him fearless but Lu Shu did not. Li Xianyi shot him a look, A Class F aptitude Daoyuan class student like you, what is there to be afraid of? Why is Shi Xuejin a normal being? Because he has no aptitude for powers so he knows the importance of it. He had simply given up on using resources to make up for his lack of aptitude and chose to take a different path. So this was it! Lu Shu had a sudden realization why Li Xianyi emphasized on his Class F aptitude- his Class F aptitude was actually his greatest protection! What was so special about Class F aptitude? Its so low that even if he was living beside Li Xianyi, the Heavenly Network would not worry about his aptitude for swordplay Lu Shu was really grateful for this unprecedented luck. The blood drive had led him to escape the radar of the Heavenly Network. Although being treated as a good-for-nothing did not feel good, safety was still of utmost priority. If Lu Shu was a patriot that had a loyalty to serve the organization, he would announce his real aptitude, Im not Class F! But was he that kind of person? No. Lu Shu was elated. He hoped that everyone would find him useless which would be ideal. Lu Shu also thought that if he did not want to be under the Heavenly Networks radar, he had to fulfill all the requirements of a Class F aptitude and be the lowest-ranking student. Even as he had announced being awakened as a strength-type, he should not exceed Class E. Lu Shu felt that from Class D onwards, the number of people achieving the subsequent classes would decrease in numbers like going up a pyramid and this could be predicted from the aptitudes. Those with Class B aptitudes and below would require at least half a year of training to reach Class E and to reach Class D would require years. And Class E was useful enough. Even though Lu Shu was still Class F, he could still awaken again In todays world, no one would remember a person of no value. Lu Shu was really grateful to the man from the Heavenly Network who forcefully drew his blood. Without the Class F aptitude, his days would not be as smooth. Li Xianyi noticed Lu Shus expression and understood that he was the kind who lived by his own morals. Speaking of which, did Lu Xiaoyu anger that guy just now? Lu Shu was still curious about the distress points he received. Furiously, Li Xianyi replied, Ask Lu Xiaoyu, a distant friend is visiting, whats the second half? Lu Shu turned his curious gaze onto Lu Xiaoyu as she obediently replied, a distant friend is visiting, and comes happiness and joy. Li Xianyi, ??? You didnt say that just now! From Li Xianyis distress, +311! Hehe, Lu Shu knew Lu Xiaoyu must have said something else if not he would not have received that kind of distress points This young lady is really smart witted Alright then, Ill be heading back to school after retrieving my things. Lu Xiaoyu, you can follow them for lunch and this 300 dollar is for Xiaoyus meal, Lu Shu pretended to retrieve his things before leaving for school. Lu Xiaoyu had mentioned that Aunty Lius meals were really tasty. Seeing the 300 dollars on the table, Li Xianyi was enraged. He did not wish for Lu Shu to regard him as an outsider but yet, this teen was too stubborn. From Li Xianyis distress, +81! Li Xianyi also realized that he had been fuming a lot ever since he met this sibling! In the past, Lu Shu would have premade lunch and brought his share to school while leaving a share for Li Xiaoyu which she could heat up using the microwave. Lunch break was only 40 mins and that was not enough for him to return home to make lunch for Lu Xiaoyu. But this was still incomparable to freshly cooked meals and he couldnt make sure that Lu Xiaoyu ate her meal on time. And so, it would be good to let Lu Xiaoyu eat with Li Xianyi and Aunty Liu. Being an older brother was worrying Chapter 84 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations 300 dollars didnt seem that much, but the cost of one meal was about 10 dollars. As he was cooking at home, the cost of one persons meal did not even reach 10 dollars. Usually, even when he gives Lu Xiaoyu a good meal comprising two or three slabs of lean meat of a decent quantity, the meat costs just 9 dollars. Potatoes cost about 3 dollars per pound. Peppers, 1 dollar 50 cents. With the sauces, oils and et cetera, the cost was not even 20 dollars. Lu Shu was used to being poor and calculative. At the start, he might have felt grief but he still felt happy even with those circumstances. If it was someone else without parents at the age of 16, he would probably handle it much worse compared to Lu Shu. He was stubborn and headstrong. When others thought he was not living in comfort, he would be bent on living comfortably to prove them wrong. Lu Shu then thought again. Li Xianyis household was more well off than his own, and they probably had better food. Might 300 be rather little? If it was really not enough, he could wait till the tomatoes in his garden harvest and give some to Aunty Liu. Garlic, onions or anything. He could deliver some vegetables to them as compensation Speaking of which, why were his tomatoes at home still green?! Lu Shu suddenly thought about what Jiang Shuyi said about the mutation of plants and animals. Damn, isnt this fitting to that description? Could it be that his house had a plot of land rich with magical energy? Whether or not his house had magical energy, Lu Shu did not know. Other people could feel the richness of magical energy based on Yinyang Kinship of the Three. However, he could not use this as it contradicted the concept of the celestial map. Having been classified by Li Xianyi as a method that is not good, the Yinyang kinship of the three naturally could not get past the celestial map. Lu Shu felt a sense of superiority over his own system Lu Shu then had a sudden thought. Wouldnt it be nice if this house wasnt rented? What if one day the landlord refused rent? Do they have to find a new place? It was natural to want something you had been deprived of your entire life. Lu Shu didnt have a family since young, which was why he especially yearned to have a home he could call his own. Every brick, every furniture, and every tile all belong to him. If only that was true, he didnt have to worry about breaking anything, having to compensate and explain to the landlord, or even getting scolded by him. With Lu Xiaoyu, he had already stayed in this house for almost a year through four seasons. He had built snowmen with Lu Xiaoyu, harvested crops with her, and every morning he could just knock on the door next to his to wake her up With so many memories etched here, Lu Shu thought, once he earned enough money, he would buy over this house. If this place was demolished and redeveloped in future, he would purchase a house here. Previous occupants of the land would have a priority in purchasing a redeveloped house. The housing market had inflated quite quickly in recent years, but this type of decrepit house was still rather affordable. The average price of a house in Luocheng is about 3700 dollars per square meter, twice the price of two years ago. However, this decrepit house was definitely cheaper. Lu Shu had seen the price of other houses in the vicinity, and the price was approximately 2800 per square meter. This house took up about 80 square meters, approximately worth a little over 200 thousand dollars. 240 thousand dollars could definitely buy this house over. Thinking of it, Lu Shu felt rather flustered and depressed. When would he have that amount of money? Or the housing market might inflate again even if he saved enough Lu Shus optimism stemmed from the fact that he could always establish some goals for himself. With these motivations, life would not be that pointless and hopeless. It was already noon once he got back to school. He was headed straight for the canteen for lunch, and greeting him once he opened his lunchbox was the sight of a stinky tofu. This time his schoolmates knew, changing seats immediately after they got a whiff of the rich and authentic odor. Lu Shu looked over in disappointment, having gained merely a few hundred distress points. Seeing his schoolmates hiding far away, Lu Shu was delighted. Where else could they run? Lu Shu then, with his stinky tofu in his hands, walked around slowly. Wherever his schoolmates went, he followed! His classmates were left with no choice. Why was Lu Shu following them? They couldnt afford to offend him, and they couldnt hide from him as well. There was no way out for them! Lu Shu did not know what kind of system could give rise to such a stinky tofu with that much kick to it He stood by Liu Li and glanced at his food. One portion of sliced fish and another portion of chicken cubes. Lu Shu laughed, Class rep, your food is not bad! Would you like some stinky tofu? Feel free to take them. Thanks for leading to my awakening, my lucky star! Liu Lis face turned black. The smell of the tofu made him want to puke. The only regret he has now was arm wrestling Lu Shu, which led to his awakening. Now, he could neither run nor fight him. If Lu Shu did not awaken, with his additional 500 pounds of strength, he would be constantly challenging Lu Shu to a fight! From Liu Lis distress From From More than 20 consecutive lines of distress points were amassed, leading to Lu Shu breaking the 8000 point mark! Lu Shus classmates were regretful. Why did they claim that Lu Shu could not awaken? Look at whats happening now, damn! Life had allowed Lu Shus classmates understand from young, what it meant by consequences of a loose tongue Life was indeed tough Lu Shu also knew when was enough. After he surpassed 8000 points, he devoured the remaining stinky tofu. After all, he could only improve his earnings gradually for him to sustain it. Lu Shu stopped following his classmates and Liu Li heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, a senior with a plate of food sat opposite Liu Li, Friend, can I arm wrestle you? Liu Li was flabbergasted. They were still eating, arm-wrestle?! The senior added, I heard arm wrestling against you could lead to awakening Liu Li almost spat blood. Who is spreading such crap! Lu Shu! From Liu Lis distress, +999! Lu Shu saw that line while walking towards the classroom. He was surprised, the class rep wasnt so generous previously! What situation agitated our dear class rep? Lu Shu felt that he should find out the reason. If he could master the technique, he could probably rise to Class D soon?! But even if he tried to find out now, there was no source of information. Who knew what happened? His classmates would probably not tell him what happened. Just as he got back to class, Jiang Shuyi had already returned to his seat. Once Lu Shu sat down beside him, Jiang Shuyi whispered, The training resources that Daoyuan class ordered have been shipped to Luo Cheng. It is likely that they are distributed tonight. Training resources? Could it be magical stones? Lu Shu was rather doubtful. Chapter 85 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations At night, the normal students were already accustomed to going home early to rest. Initially, everyone was depressed about not being chosen to enter the Daoyuan Class but as time went by, they slowly accepted reality, they realized that ending school early was actually not bad! Normal students had their own form of happiness and metahumans had their special kind of happiness. As Lu Shu brought out his entrance pass to enter the school, he was suddenly notified by the security that tonights lesson was delayed by half an hour. Daoyuan class students had started to gather at the school gates when suddenly, an armed transport vehicle under the protection of 3 other SUVs arrived fiercely from the east, as though they were a bunch of wild beasts. Anyone would be able to tell that the SUVs were manned by experts from the Heavenly Network. The security immediately opened the gates to let the vehicles in. Was that the transport of training resources? How stylish! After the vehicles had entered, they finally let the students in. Jiang Shuyi tapped Lu Shu, Look at Liu Li, the aftermath is showing, the side effects surfaced really quickly. Lu Shu turned back to give Liu Li a look but did not notice anything too different besides that the wells of his eyes were slightly dark. But wasnt this quite common Jiang Shuyi saw that he did not realize what was wrong and added, The hair on his head is thinner. Oh, thats true. Lu Shu scrutinized for a moment and realized that Liu Lis hair had indeed become much lesser. Could the myth about how the state of the kidneys, liver, and gallbladder would be reflected on the head be true He did not really understand The land was too rich in Yin energy which damaged his body. But how could Liu Li not see the situation? This was too extreme. But according to what Jiang Shuyi said, future training could replenish your body but there would still be some after effects as the training was not omnipotent. Everyone had already settled down in class as Xi Fei arrived late, carrying a silver box in his hand. Xi Fei glanced across the class and said, From today onwards, on this day of every month, there would be a distribution of training resources and the requirements to receive them will be based on your aptitude and potential. I hope that those who did not receive any this time will work harder. Lu Shu was previously thinking that there were tens of thousands of Daoyuan class students nationwide and if they were distributing resources to all of them, just how many of those magical stones were needed? But as it seemed, there was a requirement to it. What Xi Fei meant was that if you wanted the training resources, you had better train hard and not be distracted by other things which would only increase the gap between you and the rest. Class C aptitudes will receive 1 magical stone every month, Class Bs will receive 2 and Class As will receive 10, as Xi Fei finished his sentence, Liu Li started laughing as he realized that a higher aptitude will lead to more resources! And didnt this mean that the gap between him and Lu Shu will grow larger? Logically speaking, a Class B aptitude like him need not compare himself with a Class F aptitude and bottom ranking student but Lu Shu, that scum, had too much of a presence and constantly got on his nerves. Liu Li could not wait to rise to Class E so that he could suppress this bad-mouthed demon king. Xi Fei continued, Self-awakened metahumans will also receive 2 magical stones every month. From Liu Lis distress, +144! In the entire class, Lu Shu was the sole self-awakened metahuman and Liu Li felt that the person who set the requirements must be crazy, how could you give this kind of person magical stones? But Lu Shu knew the reason which Li Xianyi had mentioned to him before. Self-awakened metahumans would continue to increase their levels with training and so it seemed like the Heavenly Network had high regards for them. But The magical stones were useless to him and the celestial fruits were his real training resources. Jiang Shuyi congratulated softly, For Class Fs, one magical stone would save one small cycle worth of training time and even if your aptitude isnt that great, these resources would make up for it. Of course, a higher level Class would require more training resources. The nationwide production of magical stones is only limited to about 200+ thousand each month and so if you can rise to Class E within the next few months, you would have a stable income in the future. Lu Shu did his own calculation and found that if every magical stone was equal to one small cycle, then by relying on these stones he would rise to Class E within 4.5 months and so would his strength-type powers. But the nationwide monthly production limit of magical stones was only 200+ thousand and this explained why Shi Xuejin gave up on using resources to make up for his low aptitude. Not to mention Shi Xuejin, just to forcefully train oneself up to Class B would require an enormous amount of resources and even with that, a long period of time would be required. And theres still a Class A above. Aptitude, was still the most important. So Shi Xuejin just gave up? In benefit of the Daoyuan class training resources, he gave up his own dream of being able to train? That seemed very selfless and this was something Lu Shu could not understand but he respected it. As for Shi Xuejins true nature, that was something that required actual interactions to clearly determine. There were about 100+ thousand Daoyuan students nationwide but only about a few tens of thousands of magical stones were being distributed. In the future, the magical stones would be exclusive to those with of higher Classes and aptitudes. With regards to whether the magical stones would go into the hands of certain households, this wasnt a matter for Lu Shu to worry about. Lu Shu was behind Liu Li in going up to collect their magical stones. Liu Li had two in his hands, so did Lu Shu as he happily said, Thank you Class rep for helping me awaken. If not, I would have gotten these two magical stones. This almost drove Liu Li crazy, why the heck did he arm-wrestle this guy?! From Liu Lis distress, +211 Returning to his own mat, Lu Shu suddenly ask Jiang Shuyi, Are there people selling magical stones in the market? Jiang Shuyi was stunned, This is the future of your training so why sell? No one else would understand but Lu Shu knew his own situation This thing was useless to him! Two small diamond-shaped rocks roughly the length of a pinky giving off a soft green glow and students around Lu Shu looked on with envy. But bringing these stuff home could only, at best, be used as decorations and what if someone asked why the magical stones were used as decorations, how could he explain? He might as well use his poor background as an excuse to sell them, at least that would reduce his stress levels. Speaking of which, the chives could be sold for tens of thousands per pound and these stones should be stronger than the chives, right? But Lu Shu wasnt sure and after all, the chives had a unique effect Chapter 86 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu suddenly thought of his past wish- to buy the house over. If he could sell two magical stones every month, wouldnt this wish be fulfilled very quickly? Since he was a student of Daoyuan class, the origin of his magical stones was not in doubt, so there wouldnt be any problem with him selling them. At least its better than selling the refresher fruit. Should someone find out about him selling the refresher fruit outside, he would be risking his livelihood. Lu Shu thought to himself, this was like a sort of subsidy to him from the Daoyuan class! However, he couldnt put it this way to Jiang Shuyi. He thought and said, I want to know the price for the stones first. Training emphasizes on being focused. If I have to worry about my own livelihood and survival, Im afraid that my take a big toll on my training. Knowing Lu Shus family background, Jiang Shuyi naturally believed him. Even then, he felt that this was not right, After selling the magical stones, do you know how much longer and harder you have to train? Wouldnt there be another distribution next month? You tell me how much money one can fetch me first, Lu Shu felt it would be better to deal with someone like Jiang Shuyi or have him help with his business. If he really went to the Golden Foundations forum to sell, with the nosey and gossipy people there, who knew what would happen? Jiang Shuyi thought for a moment before saying, Due to the heavy control of the stones, they are extremely valuable. Thats why each stone costs approximately 100 thousand dollars each. Theres none on the market and the price is dictated by the seller. Lu Shu was stunned. Its worth so much? It cant possibly be true! He then thought again. Not a single stone could be found outside, and this was the first time Daoyuan class was distributing it. It is indeed very rare and valuable. He continued thinking, one small cycle of training would only result in an increase of 100 pounds of strength. It was not very worth it to give up 100 thousand dollars for it. After all, once a star in his celestial map is lit, the amount of strength he would gain far exceeds that. But Other people would not think this way. What if it was someone in the Daoyuan class with a lower aptitude and a rich family? This 100 thousand dollar is peanuts to them! If 900 thousand dollars could allow their child to improve his skills to a Class E, not only would the child be able to practice new skills, he would be able to be the alpha of Daoyuan class and lead it. Why not? Thinking from this perspective, 100 thousand dollars did not seem as expensive anymore. Do you want them? Ill sell mine to you if you want, Lu Shu said to Jiang Shuyi. Jiang Shuyi hesitated before replying, This amount cant be settled by me alone, wait for me after school. Lu Shu pondered for a moment. Jiang Shuyi was right, it would be too extreme if a high school student could just take 200 thousand dollars. At this stage, even if someone comes from a rich family, there were still some people who dont even spend anything in a month. He then quickly said, But we cant have that price. How about this, you can have both for 240 thousand! Since it was something which had a price without the market, it was normal for its price to fluctuate. But this was not the main reason for him asking for that price. The most important reason was that 240 thousand dollars could allow Lu Shu to buy over his house! Never in his life did Lu Shu save more than 10 thousand dollars. To be able to have 240 thousand dollars suddenly gave him a feeling of surrealism. This felt unrealistic yet it fuelled the hope he had towards life and his future. The completion of his goals one after another, to build on his life he worked so hard for. If he could buy the house, he wouldnt be depending on someone else for a roof over his head. He wouldnt have to care about anyones dirty looks. He wouldnt have to worry about being chased away. Even if he had to sell tofu for the rest of his life to provide for Lu Xiaoyu, he would be content. Coughs, those were just passing thoughts. If I could train, I would still train. That way, life would be much more meaningful. After school when most people had left, Jiang Shuyi made a call in front of Lu Shu, A classmate of mine wants to sell two magical stones. 240 thousand. Lu Shu heard a stern yet posh voice over the phone saying, Bank number. Wow, that was straightforward. Lu Shu gave his bank account number, and Jiang Shuyi ended the call. Lu Shu passed the magical stones over to Jiang Shuyi, Nice working with you. The money hasnt been transferred to your account yet. Arent you worried I might rob you of your stones? Jiang Shuyi asked curiously. I trust you, Lu Shu waved goodbye and left. He had to rush to the ATM at the bank to check the if the transaction was through Leaving Jiang Shuyi dumbfounded on the spot. Handing the magical stones over directly was a matter of trust, but it was also a sort of doing Jiang Shuyi a favor. After all, he had learned much from Jiang Shuyi during their time together. 240 thousand dollars exactly. Sitting idly in his bank account. As he stared at the chain of numbers on the screen of the ATM, that feeling of disbelief and surrealism resurfaced. He really had 240 thousand dollars? He and Lu Xiaoyu no longer need to depend on someone elses roof? Lu Shu wasnt considered as very capable. Even after leaving the orphanage, he could only make ends meet by selling his cooked eggs. At that time, he didnt even have a bench and could only squat beside his little pot while waiting for strangers to buy boiled eggs for a dollar and fifty cents. In front of his sister, he couldnt put up the respectable character of an older brother. Lu Xiaoyu was never able to resist the temptation of good food, but Lu Shu always gave in to Lu Xiaoyus wants. Even if Lu Shu continued giving Lu Xiaoyu a better life But He was already working very hard In the past, he used to think that if he became rich in future, he would throw some money at his parents if he ever bumped into them to show how well he was even without their care. He didnt think that way anymore. His entire world revolved around Lu Xiaoyu and himself. Lu Shu, standing in front of the ATM, looked up at the night sky. His celestial map, as if one with the stars above, started consuming the essence of heaven and earth. He suddenly had a question in his mind. Wasnt it only Class A metahumans who could communicate through heaven and earth? He could use the stars for training, does that constitute as communicating through heaven and earth? That night, Lu Shu did not mention the buying of the house to Lu Xiaoyu as he wanted it to be a surprise. He even went online to check if an underaged individual could legally buy a house. After all, a contract had to be signed. He then confirmed afterward that underaged individuals of age 16 to 18 could exercise their civil rights to possess a house if they did not depend on the finances of their parents. He fitted that description exactly. Which orphan had parents? His entire life was built upon his own hard work without anyone to depend on at all. Since this was the case, Lu Shu was at ease. Who knew what Lu Xiaoyus reaction would be when she finds out that they own their own house. Their landlord used to justify increasing the rent by saying that he would be better off selling the house if the rent stayed the same. Evidently, he had the intention of selling the house. This was also why Lu Shu had always thought that buying the house was very important, only to be held back by the high inflation of the price of houses. Luckily this was considered to be a third-tier small city Chapter 87 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Those who have never lived under someone elses roof would not understand how it really felt like. It was as though you were a guest and there would a fear of damaging things or the owner might not let you use some of them. After a while, even though the place may be small, you would have subconsciously limited your own living space and act very cautiously. With hopes of no longer having to live under someone elses roof, Lu Shu started his training. After the second nebula had been unlocked, the amount of celestial energy needed to light up subsequent stars had increased exponentially. The rhythm was no longer that of lighting up one star every day. Furthermore, his self-training speed had reduced and this wasnt due to his aptitude or him being lazy but because he had to practice his swordplay at 3 am every day. As a result, the training period at night was reduced. Li Xianyi must have considered this situation but was not as concerning to him. Improving swordplay at a steady rate was more important. He might not have realized that Lu Shus training wasnt the Yinyang Kinship of the Three but even though self-training time had decreased, he could still eat celestial fruits to make up for it. Others were envious that Lu Shu was given magical stones but never thought that he totally had no use for them. Two stones a month were considered very little to him. Even if he could practice the Yinyang Kinship of the Three, this small amount of resources wouldnt mean much. The Daoyuan students were still relying on others as they needed to wait for the Heavenly Network to impart them the methods and also to distribute training resources. While the Heavenly Network was in control of everything, Lu Shu was able to maintain his level of freedom. Without relying on anyone else, he could train with Lu Xiaoyu. This was the reason why he could secretly maintain his footing in this unpredictable and chaotic world. Without this foundation, what would he have to hide? Like the rest, he would have to fight his way to the top. As Lu Shu practiced his swordplay, Li Xianyi stood aside and watched quietly and started reminiscing about the times he was learning swordplay for his teacher. He was still young at that point in time- just turned 16 and playful. His teacher always allocated a certain amount of practice but Li Xianyi was a lazy child. Told to do 1000 swings, he would do 500 and claimed he finished but his teacher never exposed him. Li Xianyi only found out later that 500 swings daily were enough. At that time, tens of swings would have already tired him out and only by practicing a little at a time for a whole day could he complete it. Li Xianyi had thought that it was his own lacking or that he was too lazy and playful only to find out that his teacher was just a very sly man And now, he had wanted to use his teachers tactic to teach Lu Shu but was shocked to find this young man seriously and properly completing 1000 swings every day without fail. Given Lu Shus this kind of metahumans physique, completing 1000 swings would not pose a problem but the key point was full effort. Li Xianyi watched on with mixed feelings and he never told Lu Shu that 500 swings were enough. Like a glass bottle, promises made were easily broken and words written down were also easily forgotten. Human beings are just forgetful creatures. But Lu Shu seemed to remember all the promises he spoke and hopes he had written down and used them to fuel his continuous effort. This young man was just as he said, doing his best to survive. There was one more thing he did not tell Lu Shu. In the era of scarce magical energy, they had to find an alternative which was the use of their own bodys vitality in place of magical energy to gain life-changing powers. He requested Lu Shu to practice swings mainly because that was the compulsory process in order to gather vitality. This was different from training which you can rely on resources to do so but swordplay, this was the legitimate kungfu achieved with your own efforts. You may be digging a canal for three years and no one could predict the results until the day the canal was finally connected. The water could then be transferred to the fields and the rewards can be reaped. Seeing Lu Shus focus, this young man must be born with a strong vitality and could be incredibly focused on whatever he did. At this rate, the completion of the canal may be in the near future. The atmosphere between the two was rather quiet. Besides instructions and teaching Lu Shu the correct stance, Li Xianyi never said anything. Neither did Lu Shu. Lu Shus swings were starting to improve. In the past, he felt that hitting someone was most effective when using your brute strength. But now he realized that to utilize 100% of your strength required training! It was like tennis lessons where the teacher would never emphasize on your arm strength but about the twisting of your waist to convert the most power to your arms. After Lu Shu had realized this, he felt like he had unlocked a new realm of knowledge and although it was tiring, it was meaningful. Li Xianyi saw Lu Shus focus and thought that if he had been as hardworking as Lu Shu, he would have achieved Class A much earlier. Before the completion of the canal, aptitude was useless and you could only wait and persevere. But Li Xianyi was looking forward to what Lu Shu can achieve upon his completion! Whether he had the perseverance to complete the canal and whether he had the aptitude to dig wide! In the morning sale of stinky tofu, Lu Shu once again carried out his usual act which had started to provide a stable income of distress points. But this could not be a long-term solution. After agitating everyone for a period of time, they would not approach him anymore. His sales would not decrease as long as there was still tofu in his crate and customers can still see his unsold tofu. He would, however, need to constantly think of new ways to gain distress points from his customers. Lu Shu was really proud of himself to have thought of having an alternative plan. Who else could be as meticulous as him? Reaching the classroom, Lu Shu immediately glanced at Liu Lis hair. Wow, its gotten lesser. Is Liu Li not concerned about his hair loss? Lu Shu felt that this class rep was going to the extremes in order to train He thought for a moment before sending out a message on the group chat: sudden death should not be teenagers main concern, hair loss is. Lu Shu wanted to earn some distress points from Liu Li. After all, he was the kind of person who wouldnt even let those boys and girls on message in a bottle off. But Lu Shu waited half a day and noticed Liu Li finally checking his phone. There werent any distress points. Whats going on? F*ck, did that scum block me?! Lu Shu immediately direct messaged Liu Li: sudden death should not be teenagers main concern, hair loss is. Liu Li was about to explode with anger. Damn you, I already blocked you on the chat group and you still From Liu Lis distress, +999! Chapter 88 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu gleefully watched the income of distress points and was deeply grateful for this class rep of his. No one else could contribute so much distress points at once! Maybe it was due to an accumulation of his hatred over time? Similar to Zhi Wei who constantly contributed +1+1 distress points, but after the second encounter with him, it increased to +2+2 Lu Shu even received a +2 distress points from Zhi Wei this morning. He pondered and decided to send the class rep another message, only to see a notification from the chat application: Daoyuan class Liu Li had privated his account and you are not his (her) friend. Please send a friend request first and only after the other party has accepted, you can then message him. Send a friend request. Daoyuan class Liu Li was the account name Liu Li gave himself. Hehehe, announcing hes from Daoyuan class so he can boast about himself to others? Someone on the forums mentioned that recently, there were people doing this to ask girls out. The last line of the notification send friend request was a hyperlink that could be clicked on. Lu Shu took a deep breath, look, this is the fate of the sheep you captured, all of the wool on the sheeps body had been pulled out! As he bitterly reflected on his actions, he clicked send friend request. Class rep, dont be too depressed. Although youre not that tall, your hairline is really up there! Liu Li had a pretty face and was dressed fashionably but his height was only 170. This had always been the class reps point of weakness. Liu Li was on the verge of snapping, you still dare to send me a friend request, just what kind of power have you unlocked, I bet it must be something indecent! He swore to himself that once he rose to Class E, the first thing he would do was to humiliate Lu Shu! From Liu Lis distress, +1000! Hoho, another 1000, are you trying to break him? Gotta stop agitating him or else hed really awaken Lu Shu suddenly realized that under normal circumstances, 999 was the limit but with a bit more push, 1000 was possible too. This meant that the real limit of each contribution of distress points was 1000. Lu Shu was expecting Liu Li to block him straightaway. He had tortured that sheep to death But the class rep must be unable to swallow this insult so there might still be a chance Lu Shu did not care more as buying the house was the current priority. The landlord was surprised how Lu Shu could have earned the money but Lu Shu said that he was a Daoyuan class student and the landlord dropped his suspicions. From this, it seemed that Daoyuan class students were a really special existence. This situation only seemed natural as having superpowers would eventually equate to a high status. In addition, the Heavenly Network had a high standing in the society and there was a high demand for Daoyuan class students amongst the rich people. Prices of magical energy-related items were also surging on the markets and all these were linked to the Daoyuan class. Lu Shu was also not interested in purchasing magical energy-rich land as he had always stayed in that house. The landlord knew that Lu Shu had always wanted to buy the house but just did not have the money. The old landlord was a reasonable person and both parties were very understanding. Coincidentally, the landlords son had just migrated abroad and the landlord was about to move over with him. Even the landlords own house was listed on the market to be sold. Both parties discussed for an hour and Lu Shu had overestimated the price of the place. Although the location was good, the house was already an old building from the 70s and the housing prices in Luo Cheng, a third class city, were not surging that quickly. Including the contract tax and furniture, it cost 242k and after some haggling, the final deal was 238k. The deed was done and in the afternoon, Lu Shu took leave to settle the contracts with the old landlord. Lu Shu only had 1 leave each week and the service center for mediating this exchange was not open on weekends. Lu Shu planned to settle this by today and also to buy a second-hand phone for himself and Lu Xiaoyu so that they could contact each other. Buying a house sounded simply but the process was much more complicated. Mainly, there were many documents and items to be prepared. After a busy day, Lu Shu held the agreement document and walked out of the service center. The process was not so simple and the house deed was still not collectible on the day. As he stood just outside the service center in the evening, he found the sunset in Luo Cheng to be alluring. This was a milestone in his life. His household register had been changed from the orphanage to this house and once Lu Xiaoyu turned 16, hers would also be changed. Lu Shu was also the house owner, haha, what a great feeling. Lu Shu excitedly went to the resale market and bought two handphones and one SIM card for Lu Xiaoyu. Once he reached his own yard, Lu Xiaoyu and Li Xianyi were sitting around a round table doing homework. Lu Shu, why are you back and what are you holding? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. From today onwards, this house belongs to us, Lu Shu calmly replied but under his stable and unwavering voice were strong waves of emotions. Lu Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment, Really? Dont you bluff me, Lu Shu! Lu Shu raised up the agreement contract in his hand, Really, Ill be collecting the house deed in 15 days! Lu Xiaoyu jumped onto Lu Shu, You really bought it?! Lu Shu, how did you get the money? Did you borrow it? Ill stop eating snacks and we can earn money together! Ill help with the stall! Haha, you dont have to give up your snacks. Come, lets look around our new house. Lu Shu carried Lu Xiaoyu, who was already clinging to him, along and entered the house. Upon entering, Lu Xiaoyu curiously started touching this and that as though it was a foreign place. In fact, she had been living here for over a year but the feeling was different. In the past, it was a rented place but now, it was their own home. Although the summer was hot and the winter was cold, this was their home. Home They finally had their own home! Li Xianyi stood in the yard next door as he watched this closely-bonded sibling and thought, in this cold-hearted world, how rare is such a sight? He smiled, Xiao Shu bought this house down? Im envious of your family. Li Xianyi had been wandering around the world his whole life until his illness struck him which forced him to remain here. There wasnt any feeling of family as his family wasnt around. In the afternoon, Lu Xiaoyu had a scene with Li Xianyi as she wanted to rest but Li Xianyi wanted her to finish the last 10 questions first. How annoying! Lu Xiaoyi scoffed as she pulled Lu Shus hands and entered the house, Lets not talk to this senile 60 year-old who cant even do math questions! Li Xianyi, ??? We were clearly having a moment! From Li Xianyis distress, +188! Chapter 89 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations As Lu Xiaoyu got the phone, she looked as if she had just won a grand and mysterious prize. She inserted her phone card and the first thing she did was to give Lu Shu a call. She then excitedly saved her contact number on Lu Shus phone as Lu Xiaoyu. Then she took her own phone and saved Lu Shus number as Lu Xiaoshu. She continued playing with the two phones naively, thinking how apt and compatible the two names were. Lu Shu was silently watching by the side. Then he realized that Lu Xiaoyu had memorized his phone number, and could recite it without even having to think. Lu Xiaoyu made them best friends on both of their phones, then pinned both Lu Shu and her contact on the top of both their chatting messages. Following that she held onto the phones while thinking what else there was to do Oh yeah, the special caller ringtone! And wallpaper! And the lock screen wallpaper! Her actions were swift and sleek as if she had thought of all these for a long time. It was as if Lu Xiaoyu had been reminding herself what she would do if she was given a phone. When Lu Shu got his phone back, he noticed his wallpaper was filled with photos of Lu Xiaoyu And Lu Xiaoyus was filled with photos of Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu looked worriedly at Lu Shu, afraid that he might change all of her new settings. To her surprise, Lu Shu didnt mind at all, and she returned to her playful self. She laid on the sofa and used her phone, with her legs resting on Lu Shu, pleased as ever. Lu Shu then added his card number on Lu Xiaoyus WeChat, Our savings are all in there, dont use it carelessly. But if you really need it, you dont have to be too stingy. That bank account had a portion of Lu Shus savings. He thought, if Lu Xiaoyu went missing and did not have any cash on her, she could use her phone to pay for a taxi ride home. Having heard that, Lu Xiaoyu nodded seriously, expressing that she wouldnt spend without thought. Lu Shu was also clear that Lu Xiaoyus maturity was beyond her years and she definitely wouldnt make such silly mistakes. This made Lu Xiaoyu feel good. Lu Shu never doubted her or ever held her back from anything. It was natural for them to trust each other since they only had each other to depend on. If they cant even do this, how far could they go in life? Lu Shu also told Lu Xiaoyu, seeing as she was about to dim out her seventh star, to inform him if she could complete it that night. Lu Shu was extremely curious as to what will happen when Lu Xiaoyu completes her first nebula. Seeing Lu Xiaoyus training progress, that would probably the day after. Lu Shu asked Li Xianyi why he had to train swordplay at 3 in the morning. He thought this was a waste of his night time which could be better used to cultivate his celestial map but this couldnt be said to Li Xianyi. Li Xianyis response left Lu Shu rather speechless. A long time ago, his masters chickens crowed at 3 in the morning, thats why he was used to training at 3. What, Lu Shu still thought there was a deeper philosophical meaning in the timing. It was because of such a reason?! Through his time with Li Xianyi, Lu Shu found out that this old man was rather nice. Despite him being extremely skilled, he was not mysterious or arrogant. Li Xianyi told Lu Shu in the morning, Swordplay stances can be everchanging. Draw, dip, lift, cross, strike, poke, point, slash, smash, flick, and even more. But a true master only has one move, which is to defeat his opponent. What are swordplay techniques for? To be aesthetically appealing? No, they are for killing. Lu Shu was clear on this point. If it was just to look good, Lu Shu wouldnt be learning. To let you learn the foundation of swordplay is to let all this become your primary ability. Some might call muscle memory, but this is a misconception. Muscles have no memory, people do. Only when everything becomes your primary ability or reflex, the swordplay techniques can be learned effectively. Or else when you are in battle when someone makes a move, you have to think for up to a second. By the time you are done thinking, you are probably done for as well. What you ought to do now is to follow this mantle. Use your waist as an axis, and the resonation of sword and hand. You already understand using your waist as an axis. As for the latter, it means to use your sword with flair and to feel it. Improve your chemistry with your sword and naturally, you will improve. Having listened to a big chunk of talking, Lu Shu understood that he still had many techniques to learn even after he mastered the swing. And this morning, the old man told Lu Shu everything he had to say about vitality. His goal was to give Lu Shu hope, to let Lu Shu understand the meaning behind all the training. When you push a piece of rope on the table, it will only curve up on the spot. Only when you pull it from the front will it go wherever you want it to go. But Li Xianyi felt that his actions were slightly superfluous. When Lu Shu was training, he absolutely did not need any sort of motivation or supervision. And Lu Shus circumstance was entirely different from his own when he was a student. He, in the past, had difficulty even lifting up the sword, a total beginner in swordplay. Lu Shu, on the other hand, had the strength of a metahuman and who knew how much more of a headstart Lu Shu had over him? Although it was tough to exert all his strength executing the swings, Lu Shu was determined and hardworking. Li Xianyi also noticed Lu Shus improvement was much greater than his when he was younger! He executed the swings for 3 months before learning the next move. As for Lu Shu, Li Xianyi estimated that he could learn a new move next week. The current Lu Shu could execute the swings naturally, strong yet smooth. Every stroke of his was accurate and precise, and they all came from the waist through the arms to his wrist. Li Xianyi thought for a moment, this is probably related to Lu Shus aptitude and class. As he thought about this, Li Xianyi was even more eager to find out Lu Shus aptitude. He could not determine Lu Shus aptitude accurately just by feel. Time passed by quickly, and Lu Shus lifestyle of training persisted. Training on swordplay at 3 in the morning, selling tofu after that to earn some money and distress points. Following that he would attend lessons in school and report to Daoyuan class afterward. At night, he would get home for the lottery and cultivate his celestial map. This sort of life was simple and dull, but Lu Shu could still derive his own joy from it. And one day, Li Xianyi suddenly passed two small bottles to Lu Shu, Inside these bottles is the sodium-potassium alloy used to determine your aptitude. You try using it, I want to see what exactly is your aptitude. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment and rejected him. Are you kidding, we dont even have a teacher-student relationship. How could I do this test in front of you? In fact, Lu Shu did not know that Li Xianyi had already estimated him to be at A class potential since he never mentioned this in front of Lu Shu. Li Xianyi understood Lu Shus train of thought and waved his hand at Lu Shu, You test it yourself at home. Tell me whats your aptitude when youre done. Having finished his statement, Li Xianyi withdrew a small piece of paper from his sleeve. Six different shades, from silver to black, were shown on the paper, each indicating a specific aptitude. Chapter 90 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Previously, Lu Shu had wanted to buy two bottles of the sodium-potassium alloy to test his aptitude but this stuff was almost out of stock online. Everyone who was interested in awakening or training wanted to see if they had the aptitude. And amongst everyone, adults had the most purchasing power. The Heavenly Networks plan never had much involvement with adults and only those who had awakened were included There were no tests or lessons catered to them and this was suggesting that the Heavenly Network thought that people after a certain age no longer had the same potential! This meant that training did not only require aptitude but also an ideal age! But a new trend, which was great news to businessmen selling sodium-potassium alloys, became popular very quickly C adults loved bragging about their aptitudes. This was like boasting within your circle of friends about your holiday, or what you ate, or about the things you bought. And the new trend was aptitude. Although they slowly understood the fact that they were past the age and unable to train, a good aptitude would still be a bonus that they could brag about it. So more and more people were buying sodium-potassium alloy at an inflated price just to be able to drip a drop of their blood to check for their aptitude. Those who bragged did not care about their Classes. As long as it was Class F and above, they would spread the news to their circle of friends. Men would talk about how they wished the era came a few years earlier so they could take the path of training. Women would brag that they were born beautiful etc. The tougher women would boast, Hahaha, Im going up the mountains to train under the priest. If they reject me, Id demolish Taoism! Awakening and training had become a trend. Of course, after the decent part of the trend was over, the indecent ones started and people would use black ink as their test results or even milk And some sly businessmen would reduce the concentration of the sodium-potassium alloy to lower production costs. But the two bottles Li Xianyi gave him were different. It wasnt just a few millimeters but the silvery fluid filled half the bottle! Since he gave two bottles, it must be for both him and Lu Xiaoyu to test. Lu Shu returned home to wake Lu Xiaoyu up and even closed the curtains to prevent outsiders from peeking at their secret. The power of the refresher fruits could finally be revealed! Lu Xiaoyu, still half-awake, sat beside Lu Shu, Lu Shu, what do you want? Testing your aptitude, Lu Shu pulled her small hand over and was about to use the corpse of the dog to poke her finger. Im not testing! Lu Xiaoyu was taken aback. Blood was needed for the test! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +110! Lu Shu took out two white rabbit sweets from his pocket and placed them in front of Lu Xiaoyu and quietly stared at her. Lu Xiaoyu struggled for a long while, Add two more! Without hesitation, Lu Shu gave her a whole packet and made a cut smaller than a grain of rice on Lu Xiaoyus finger and dripped her blood into the bottle of the sodium-potassium alloy. Then it was his own blood. He previously realized that the corpse of the dog was extremely sharp. Any normal cooking knifes or of sorts would not be able to hurt him at all but when his hard and enhanced skin came into contact with the corpse of the dog, it was like tofu. Lu Xiaoyu had two white rabbit sweets on one side of her mouth as the two of them set quietly on the sofa waiting for the sodium-potassium alloys reaction. The silver-colored alloy slowly turned black and the change was quick. Comparing to the hues of black, their aptitudes jumped from Class F, Class E, Class D, Class C, Class B, Class A Although Lu Shu was mentally prepared, he was still shocked by the results. Both their aptitudes had reached Class A! How good was Class A? In the whole of Luo Chengs Daoyuan class, only Cao Qingci was Class A! According to this, they must be one in a million talents! But at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed a strange reaction happening in both bottles. In his bottle, the alloy reached its blackest peak and slowly turned back to silver and started glowing. The glow was bright and beautiful like the stars and also glaring! And in Lu Xiaoyus bottle, the black color remained black but the black was like that of a never-ending deep dark abyss. What kind of situation is that, it wasnt written on the spectrum! Lu Shu was confused. Just what were his and Lu Xiaoyus aptitudes? He was confident that they were Class As but now he wasnt sure. My bottle is quite similar to my celestial map. You? Lu Shu curiously asked. Mine too Lu Xiaoyu mumbled as the two sweets were still in her mouth. Seemed like it was the celestial maps mystery again. He also never got to test the changes to the alloy before eating those refresher fruits. It was too late now. So Above Class A is Class S? Lu Shu was very curious. They sealed both their bottles and planned to pour it away outside when no one was around. Lu Shu left the house and met Li Xianyi who asked, What Class? Lu Shu shook his head and sighed, Both Class F. Ahhhhh his acting skill is not bad. Lying with his eyes wide open and even with some details! From Li Xianyis distress, +144! But the old man was starting to think that Lu Shus aptitude must be out of the ordinary if not why the need to hide. His main objective was not to find out Lu Shus aptitude as he trusted his own judgment, but it was for Lu Shu to know his own so that he would not be depressed about having a Class F aptitude. Vitality training required confidence in every aspect and this was Li Xianyis goal. Lu Shu knew that Li Xianyi wanted to take Lu Xiaoyu as a disciple to inherit his ideals and responsibilities but as an older brother, Lu Shu was against it. He only had this one younger sister so how could he let her take part in some rescuing the world mission. If Lu Shu had no other choice, he might just become Li Xianyis disciple. But what was the current situation? Since both of them did not lack training and Lu Xiaoyu could train even while she was sleeping and the Golden Foundation relationship with the Heavenly Network was still uncertain, he was not willing to take the risk. Lu Shu suddenly recalled something, Grandpa, towards the end of your swordplay training, will I be able to manipulate the sword? Li Xianyi gave him a glance and casually manipulated a blade of grass to fly across which like a flying needle, embedded itself into a wooden fence a distance away and said sarcastically, If you wish to learn to manipulate, you need to be at least Class C. Chapter 91 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Oh Can I only manipulate swords at class C? But that means I can do it! Lu Shu never fully harnessed the abilities of the celestial map from the start. Previously, he thought that once students of the Daoyuan class reach class E, they would be able to learn skills like sword manipulation. Hearing Li Xianyis words now, sword manipulation was actually a complex skill. Was class C considered high? Of course it was! Even B class metahumans were considered as rare and leading characters in the metahuman community. How weak could class C be? Although practitioners were improving rapidly in this environment where the magical energy was increasing and someday someone might breakthrough into Class A, there was none now. If the skills of the few people of Class B were classified as god-bestowed, the people of Class C could at least be classified as gifted. But Lu Shu was thinking of a question. His sword manipulation technique was rather different in concept compared to Li Xianyis. Just based on the previous move by Li Xianyi, even if he was manipulating a petal instead of a sword, he could kill without batting an eyelid. Lu Shu, on the other hand, could only manipulate The Corpse Dog and this was only due to it being created by himself, so there was probably some sort of chemistry between them. Although he had a shortcut to manipulating swords, having been able to do it as a class E, he could not manipulate other objects. His manipulation of The Corpse Dog was also not sustainable. The mastery of sword manipulation improves together with his mastery of his celestial abilities. As he trains more, he could someday manipulate objects with much more ease. Lu Shu would not tell Li Xianyi that he could already manipulate swords, that would only bring him trouble. However, he thought that if he could learn it early on his own, it would be quite helpful when he learns it openly in future. Others might start from absolutely nothing, but not him. Today, Lu Shu instructed Lu Xiaoyu to learn attentively so she could take a nap in the afternoon. Based on his calculations, Lu Xiaoyu would very likely breakthrough the first nebula tonight. Lu Shu decided to let her attain this milestone on her own, before investigating Lu Xiaoyus skill changes together. Since he could summon The Corpse Dog in the past, there would surely be some change in Lu Xiaoyu when she completes her first nebula. Li Xianyi sat in his garden peacefully, and beside him was Lu Xiaoyu, self-studying a Chinese textbook. He received news that The Golden Foundation had received resistance and disapproval from the governments from some other countries. Compared to those places, the domestic attitude towards The Golden Foundation had been much more peaceful. When it came to worldly issues, authority was never something which could be shared peacefully. The Golden Foundation had no ulterior motive, but as a huge organization, how could they have no resources for training? In the past, when magical energy was scarce and severely lacking, everyone trained with their life on the line. Even if The Golden Foundation did not have the slightest ambition, how many people could condone them? The Golden Foundation was totally different from the United Nations as it possessed immense destructive power. At that time, Li Xianyi would laugh at the people who claimed that training would lead to immortality. With so many duels and fights, who would still have the life to enjoy the benefits of immortality? People who benefit from the nature of heaven and earth had to realize that there would come a time for them to give back. It wasnt all about who had a shorter life, but it was just unrealistic to merely yearn for longevity. But it was different now. It was the era of omnipresent magical energy and aura. The magical energy was constantly getting stronger and if Li Xianyi had been born decades later instead, he would probably be searching for the secrets to immortality. Recently, apart from the sporadic appearance of remains everywhere, there were massive changes to many places. People were changing, the mountains were evolving, and even animals and plants were mutating in places rich in magical energy. Was there anything that would not change? Li Xianyi was unsure. Under such circumstances, would The Golden Foundation change? Li Xianyis greatest worry remains the same. What if there was conflict within The Golden Foundation? There had already been suggestions for The Golden Foundation to gather training resources. They would definitely have to associate themselves with the remains. Without the capabilities to possess them, in what position were they to talk about peace and protection? Li Xianyi did not know how much time he had left, so passing down his trade was something he always felt he had to do. Li Xianyi turned around and looked at Lu Xiaoyu. If he could have her as his successor, many problems could be solved. Lu Xiaoyu was only 11. Even if she had spent most of her time with Lu Shu, there was still time to educate and reshape her. This education refers to her personality and character. If everyone was like Lu Shu, The Golden Foundation wouldnt exist As Li Xianyi thought about this, Lu Xiaoyu had gone out and got back from buying some tidbits, Eat them! Eat them! Theyre all yours. Lu Xiaoyu did away with the formalities and ripped open a bag of chips, munching immediately after. Do you want to learn swordplay? Li Xianyi asked again. Since this girl was greedy for food, Ill bank on it. Lu Xiaoyu declined the offer and asked cautiously, But can I still continue eating? Lu Shu then received: From Li Xianyis distress, +177 Li Xianyi, rather annoyed, flailed his hand, Eat it Shes rather staunch in her principles! Li Xianyi thought again before asking suddenly, Did Lu Shu tell you not to learn swordplay from me yesterday? Nope, Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. Oh, thats good, Li Xianyi nodded her head. This little girl very obediently heeded Lu Shus every instruction. If Lu Shu did instruct her to not learn from him, he would never be able to have her as his disciple. Thinking here, Li Xianyi continued, Actually your aptitude Before Li Xianyi finished, Lu Xiaoyu rudely interrupted, He told me the day before. Li Xianyi, ??? Would it kill you to say everything at once? As Lu Shu was flipping his chemistry textbook in class, another line came, From Li Xianyis distress, +588 Such high distress, could something have happened to the old man? After all, he is already so old! He decided to send a message to Lu Xiaoyu after some thinking, If you angered the old man, console him He could not say it directly, and could only put it as such. Lu Shu did not tell Lu Xiaoyu that he could gain distress points from other people to protect his authority as an older brother. He could never tell her that his distress points could be used to speed up training by obtaining celestial fruits through his system Moreover, if Lu Xiaoyu knew the truth, she would establish the link with him angering her for no reason occasionally Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and handed Li Xianyi a potato chip, Here! For you! To Lu Xiaoyu, sharing good food was the greatest consolation! Li Xianyi felt appeased momentarily. This was the first time Lu Xiaoyu took the initiative to console him after angering him. He knew Lu Xiaoyu loved potato chips, and sharing her favorite with himself showed that Lu Xiaoyu actually appreciated him. But just as he extended his arm, Lu Xiaoyus minute hands retracted and broke the potato chip into two halves, handing Li Xianyi one half. One half is enough to appease Li Xianyi! As Lu Shu looked at his chemistry book, he was suddenly stunned. From Li Xianyis distress points, +666! Chapter 92 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations That night, Lu Shu personally monitored Lu Xiaoyus training by her side, in fear that she would fall asleep Both their training methods were unique and at that point in time, Liu Li and Jiang Shuyi had completed one large cycle of training but the next step wasnt passed down yet. These two days, Liu Li walked with a spring of arrogance but had yet to find trouble with Lu Shu. Even though he had completed one large cycle of training, he realized that amongst Class Fs, strength-typed metahumans were invincible. There were no elemental or other types in Class F, only strength-type and practitioners. Liu Li also found out through others that his own training would increase 900 pounds of strength while strength-type metahumans had 1200 pounds Although Liu Li had contributed mountains of distress points, he wasnt stupid. Finding trouble with Lu Shu at this time would be the same as asking to be humiliated. Even though Lu Shu had awakened, he could only stagnant at Class F for a long period of time while Liu Li was different, his future was more promising! In the day, Jiang Shuyi reminded Lu Shu not to let anyone know about their exchange with the magical stones. Someone on the Golden Foundation forum mentioned that a rich businessman had offered a high price for the stones and a deal was made. The student who sold the stones was informed by his class teacher that his supply of magical stones was halted for a year. Valuable items like magical stones, Lu Shu could sell them but so did others. He wasnt the only one lacking money. The child that was punished for selling his magical stones was rumored to have a Tier B aptitude and felt no need to use the stones due to his high aptitude. And since his family needed money and saw someone else buying on the forums, he sold them. But the consequence was one year without any magical stones. In fact, he wasnt only losing out on a monthly two magical stones but given his aptitude, he would have quickly risen to Class E and in another year, probably Class D which would reward him more magical stones. But all these no longer concerned him. The Heavenly Network was strict about its distribution of magical stones and once caught, there would be dire consequences. If Lu Shu did not wish for his supply of magical stones be halted, and Jiang Shuyi to lose his extra supply of magical stones from Lu Shu, they would have to keep their mouths shut. To people like Jiang Shuyi, relative to his aptitude, magical stones were like the icing on the cake but many influential households have some kind of urgency- In the previous era, they were the leaders of their own fields but with the new era, in order to not lag behind, they had to continuously fight to be ahead. How did rich people get rich? Because of their judgment for the future and for good opportunities. One magical stone may be insignificant but what about a hundred? That would be enough to propel your own children to the front lines of the era. For these people, no one wanted to be left behind. Lu Shu stood beside Lu Xiaoyu and waited for her to complete her training. It was almost dawn when Lu Xiaoyu opened her eyes but she was still in a blank state. Her eyes had the intensity like a black hole before returning to normal 1s later. Lu Shu, Ive broken through the first nebula and a black hole appeared! Lu Xiaoyu excitedly announced. Previously, she knew that Lu Shu had broken through the first nebula long ago and was lagging behind which made her anxious. If Lu Shu kept progressing this quickly, the gap between them would only increase. But now, she had broken through the first nebula and Lu Shu had only broken through the first two stars of the second nebula Lu Shus breakthrough happened two nights ago. The number of celestial fruits required for the second star of the second nebula was still reasonable and breaking through that was only a matter of days. Nothing special happened besides a more intense surge of celestial power, a denser celestial cloak and increased strength. Black hole? What does the black hole do? Can it materialize outside the body? Lu Shu asked curiously as his corpse of the dog could be materialized and used as a physical attack. So what could Lu Xiaoyus black hole do? At the mention of black holes, you would associate it with the word swallow. Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, It cant materialize, it can only stay within my body. Hmm, what is this situation, although both their powers are quite similar. they also appear to be opposite. Lu Shu also could not figure out the use of the black hole. But at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly closed her eyes and after a short silence, she opened her eyes and showed Lu Shu her hand. A small black ant stood atop Lu Xiaoyus hand. The black ant was different It was like a concentrated spot of black smoke. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that it was some kind of soul! The feeling was very similar to his corpse dog which was one of the seven souls of instincts. Lu Shu directed his curious gaze towards Lu Xiaoyu, This is? I could suddenly feel the souls in the surrounding and this is an ant that died last night. I wanted to bring it back when the black hole swallowed it which turned it into this. Now, it follows my commands, Lu Xiaoyu explained everything so that Lu Shu could understand better. She knew that she had gained something incredible. Lu Shu used his finger and pressed the ant atop Lu Xiaoyus palm. The feeling was just like touching a real ant! It cant be. By this logic, if it can swallow the soul of the ant then it can do the same to human souls, Lu Shu was really shocked, Try and see how many ants it can swallow. Lu Xiaoyu compliantly went into the house to look for dead ants as Lu Shu followed behind. Lu Xiaoyu once again shuts and opened her eyes and said, It can only swallow one. The moment a new soul entered, the previous one would disappear. Hmmm, what can an ant accomplish? What a useless power! Wait Lu Shu went into a deep thought before explaining his idea to Lu Xiaoyu, This black hole may be limited to a single soul. Try something else. As a result, Lu Xiaoyu got her hands on a small sparrow which flew around at her will. The young lady was having fun while the new ant disappeared. Lu Shu had an idea. Since the black hole could duplicate an exact copy of the soul it swallowed, what would happen if Lu Xiaoyu managed to swallow a metahumans soul? Lu Shu felt troubled. How did such an innocent girl suddenly have a connection to souls, what a contrast Chapter 93 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Sparrows were also considered as adaptable birds. During the winter, their feathers would be more resistant to the cold weather. They would save up on food way before winter and when winter finally arrives, they would still hunt for food in the morning but they had relatively far less physical activity. The little sparrow by Lu Xiaoyus side looked very fast, but it was in fact not in control of itself. Whatever action it executed was controlled by Lu Xiaoyu. How long can you control this sparrow? Will your celestial energy be depleted? Lu Shu asked curiously. Theres no time limit. No usage of celestial energy whatsoever, Lu Xiaoyu replied in glee. Lu Shu was shocked. Why did his manipulation of the sword, The Corpse of the Dog, required the constant use of celestial energy while Lu Xiaoyu had such a good skill? No usage of your energy for the entire duration? Lu Shu asked with a darkened face. Yeah. Conjuring it out of the black hole required a little energy, but theres a difference in consumption of energy when I conjure an ant compared to a sparrow. Lu Xiaoyu thought before answering. I see. It seems like the uniqueness of Lu Xiaoyus attainment of the first nebula is as such. She could pull souls into the black hole, and use her celestial energy to create a new body. Which goes to say that this black smoke is real although it might look like an illusion. If conjuring an ant and a sparrow requires different amounts of celestial energy, it means that the amount of energy needed depends on the quality of the conjured target. Lu Shu explained his thoughts to Lu Xiaoyu, including the fact that this could be used on metahumans. But they obviously could not take a life of a metahuman just for the sake of trying it out. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were not such evil people. Lu Xiaoyu then thought of her own solution, Lets go to Mangshan cemetery! Lu Shu was curious, What for? There are definitely souls there, we can experiment on one! Lu Xiaoyu said excitedly. Lu Shu felt slightly uncomfortable, and he held onto Lu Xiaoyu, No no no! Think about it, the cemetery houses mostly normal people who are dead. What if you conjure an old lady, what use would she be when we are fighting other people? But this was not the main point. Lu Shu thought for a moment before continuing, A large number of people who lie there are normal people. They never committed huge sins in their lives, and their bodies are laid there peacefully. It wont be nice playing with their souls! When you want to change souls, the previous soul could disappear from this world entirely. Who did they offend to deserve that? Oh, Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and agreed that it was rather unfair to do this to an innocent person. Lu Xiaoyu was not inconsiderate, and it was just a wild thought at that moment. After Lu Shus reminder, she also understood how reckless her previous plan was. After discussing on the sofa for a long period of time, the main gist of the conversation was Lu Shu telling Lu Xiaoyu about the ethics behind which souls could be used: Good people shouldnt be touched, same goes for normal people. The souls of bad people could be targeted freely. This, to Lu Shu, was a process of inculcating morals to Lu Xiaoyu. Although the two of them were not extremely morally upright, it was because they had their own moral compass. But that did not mean they were not ethical. This was what Lu Shu wanted to impart to Lu Xiaoyu. Whats the plan then? Lu Xiaoyu said in disappointment, I want to conjure a powerful one. Lu Shu pondered for a moment before replying, I have a plan. Go and sleep first, Ill bring you to a place tomorrow morning. It was only about 2 in the middle of the night. Lu Shu couldnt stop his swordplay training halfway. As Li Xianyi mentioned, before the foundation of vitality was strong, not training would result in his skills worsening. But how could Lu Xiaoyu fall asleep now? She was constantly thinking about the plan Lu Shu said he had for her, and unable to hold back her excitement, she ran out to see Lu Shu train. Lu Xiaoyu sat on the small table which belonged to Li Xianyi. She looked enthusiastically at Lu Shu even though his training was rather boring and repetitive. Once Lu Shu was done training, Lu Xiaoyu followed him back home. Li Xianyi, who was looking from the garden, was rather flustered. Previously, he was excited and glad to know that the two kids living beside him were of Tier A potential. Now, he didnt even have a disciple From Li Xianyis distress, +55 In the morning, at the west of Jiandong Market was a live meat slaughter. This was an established and professional slaughterhouse. When the pigs were slaughtered, they would be stamped and labeled as fresh. Lu Shu himself wasnt sure if this was the practice elsewhere. Before the pigs were killed, they would be brought into a room to allow them to relax for 24 hours. Some claim that this was an act of compassion to the pigs, highlighting the good in humanity. But was this really the case? Within these 24 hours, they will not be allowed to eat for the last 12 hours, and not allowed to drink for the last 3 hours. Evidently, it was to reduce their energy, to reduce the blood concentration and to increase the quality of their meat. The world was as such. The strong would never show true care or compassion to the weak. Humans keep pets, and some people really do love their pets. But do the pets have freedom? Lu Shu doubted it. To him, it was important to constantly improve and become stronger in this world. This would prevent him from suffering the same fate as the cows, sheep, pigs, and dogs. It was as simple as that. Lu Shu never thought about letting anyone else decide his fate for him. The two siblings squatted at the side, and hearing the shrieks of the pigs inside, Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu emotionlessly, So this is your plan? So Ill get the soul of a pig, and be a pig-rider girl? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +388! Cough, Lu Shu cleared his throat, Im just trying to let you get used to it first. A pig is rather strong Theres still donkey soup at the other side of Jiandong road. Theyll slaughter a donkey every Monday, maybe you can swap souls when that happens. Oh, pig-rider to a donkey-rider, Lu Xiaoyu was still emotionless, Lu Shu, could you be any duller?! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +499! Lu Xiaoyu was tearing out the grass from her side. Shouldnt have trusted Lu Shu with coming up with a brilliant idea in the early morning! But there was no use saying anything else now. Theres no harm in trying her skills on a pig and after some looking around, Lu Xiaoyu settled on one which was the least ugly. If it was Lu Shu, he would definitely pick the strongest one. But a teenage girl thought completely differently, she wanted one which was aesthetically appealing! In her eyes, donkeys or pigs couldnt compare to a little sparrow! Chapter 94 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had his own ideas. Once he knew of Lu Xiaoyus skill, he wanted to comprehend it on a deeper level. He wanted to know if the body of the conjured being had any difference to its original self. The ant and the sparrow did not seem to deviate much from their original selves, so Lu Shu wanted to find a bigger animal. As to what she would conjure in future, that could be left to the future. There would definitely be a chance for her to do it. Lu Xiaoyu followed Lu Shu home with a black face. Lu Shu, once home, said gleefully, Hurry and summon your pig! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99! The little girl summoned the pig unwillingly. At that instant, Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up upon seeing what was masked within the black smoke. The pig looked especially dumb when it was white and fat, but when it was in its spiritual form, black fog swirled and surrounded its dark body. It had a much fiercer and stronger aura than before. Looking at it now, its not ugly at all! Still acceptable! Greeted by this sight, Lu Xiaoyu was finally happier. All of a sudden, Lu Shu landed a punch on the pig, knocking it out Lu Shu what have you done! Lu Xiaoyu held onto the pig with a look of sorrow. After all, this pig didnt come about easily. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +37! I have to test the spiritual pig, how different is it from the others. Only then will we know if its strong or weak, Lu Shu explained. Judging by what happened, this pig was indeed no different from a normal one. Lu Xiaoyu then stared as Lu Shu as he took a fruit knife from the kitchen Lu Xiaoyu couldnt bear to look anymore. Lu Shu made a cut on the pig using the fruit knife. Black smoke billowed out of the wound, just like how blood would flow out from a normal pig. At this instant, Lu Shu summoned The Corpse Dog from his celestial map. As the sword appeared, Lu Shu noticed the black pig was vibrating uncontrollably. The moment the Corpse Dog touched the black pig, it popped like a bubble and disappeared Lu Xiaoyu turned slowly and emotionlessly towards Lu Shu, So the pig which I spent so much time in the early morning to conjure is gone just like that?! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +599! This morning, Lu Xiaoyu was on an emotional rollercoaster. When she started to grasp her new ability, even a little sparrow could give her much happiness. Then, when Lu Shu promised her something better, she realized that he brought her to try her skills on a pig! Afterwards, the flustered Lu Xiaoyu went home to realize that the pig actually looked decent enough for her to ride on, only for it to be destroyed by Lu Shu! Can we still live together!? Huh?! How dumb are you?! Seeing Lu Xiaoyus rage, Lu Shu apologized and promise to make her a fried tomato egg every night for one week/ Lu Xiaoyus face was still gloomy, Two weeks! Alright, whatever you say! To Lu Xiaoyu, there was nothing which could not be solved by a weeks worth of tomato eggs. If that did not work, then two weeks would probably do the trick! Lu Shu, in an instant, started considering another question. An ordinary knife would hurt the pig, and it would only bleed. But once the Corpse Dog touched it, it exploded! Its explosion made things hard for Lu Shu now that Lu Xiaoyu was so angry! Lu Xiaoyu then went out to play with sparrows. Lu Shu thought deeply. This thing was made of a soul, while the Corpse Dog represented joy, one of the seven souls of instinct. Due to this characteristic, it could deal immense damage to souls? As he had never been in a fight, he did not know what it was like. Previously, the Corpse Dog had not much use, apart from being able to be controlled by Lu Shu. It didnt seem like much. Looking at it again, it seemed like Lu Shu still had much to discover about his own celestial map. Lu Shu then hurriedly prepared a meal for Lu Xiaoyu. While cooking, he looked at the Golden Foundations forum and chanced upon a page with 300000 page visits! He clicked on it and read on. Just last night, at the Southern state of Ezhou, three metahumans worked together to break into a bank vault. Two of them were elemental metahumans, and the last one was strength-type. Apart from their own abilities, they did not engage the use of other methods to break into the vault, stealing 3.17 million dollars worth of cash. As the 3 metahumans were escaping, they killed 3 policemen and injured 17 people along the way. The post also stated that these 3 people actually avoided the surveillance cameras, but probably due to their inexperience they did not know there was a security alarm inside the vault. None of them made any mistake, but on the way out people noticed them and called the police That was really unfortunate! This shocking post also included a photo of the bank which was smashed open and a video of the entire police chase filmed by passers-by. Lu Shu then noticed that there were black coats in the video, but they did not do anything to take down the perpetrators. Based on the video, it seemed like those metahumans were at least class E. This was a cooperation between 3 class Es. Was Xi Fei strong? Perhaps to Lu Shu and Liu Li he was strong. But Lu Shu was clear now, that the perpetrators and himself were approximately class E. Thinking of which, the entire Daoyuan classes of China consisted of hundreds of thousands of people. How many class form teachers were there? After all, the heavenly network only had a headstart of about a year or so. How many metahumans above Class E could they nurture to deploy all over the entire country for law enforcement? Thinking of it now, the person who started the heavenly network to deal with metahumans was really wise. If they didnt start regulating metahumans early, things could be hard to control when they get out of hand. Now that they had brought away the dangerous metahumans, the remaining metahumans could be kept under control. While those who could still awaken and improve were kept under tabs in Daoyuan class, and all they had to think about was how to improve their training Such a scenario involving 3 class E metahumans was a rare sight. Chapter 95 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The first crime by metahumans which shocked the entire country had happened, and more might be on the way. These three people were still on the run. According to some news, when the men of the Heavenly Network arrived, the three people had already retreated to the forests, as though they were extremely familiar with the escape route. Based on Lu Shus judgment, only six to seven black coats were involved in this incident. For some reason, Lu Shu always felt that Luo Cheng had been prioritized by the heavenly network since the start of the era of the metahumans. There were far more black coats in Luo Cheng compared to other places, and this was information Lu Shu found from his time lurking on forums on the Golden Foundation. In many cities, some Daoyuan classes were huge. So huge that there were more than 200 students in a class. Luo Cheng, on the other hand, had only 50 people per class. This also showed that the heavenly networks presence in Luo Cheng was much more prominent. Why? Luo Cheng might have been an ancient capital, but it did not have any political importance now. Lu Shu felt something was not right. From the bottom of his heart, Lu Shu wished that these 3 offenders were caught and apprehended. Once society stabilized, normal people would be happy and at ease. Who could have peace if such criminals were on the loose? At least if there really was chaos one day, Lu Shu did not have to worry about Lu Xiaoyus safety as she already had methods for self-defense. Lu Shu wasnt particularly ambitious and he just longed to live freely. He did not want to see the world in chaos even if it could benefit him. Lu Xiaoyu was still moody as she went to do her work after having her meal. Lu Shu was helpless. Based on Lu Xiaoyus personality, her mood would not improve until she sees the first plate of tomato egg. Li Xianyi was curious as to why Lu Xiaoyu was angry, Xiaoyu, why do you look so angry? Lu Xiaoyu kept quiet and did not speak a word. Her mood was extremely bad and she felt like taking it out on someone. But Lu Shu just reminded her yesterday not to anger Li Xianyi. To Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, at least the kindness Li Xianyi was showing them did not involve any complications. Even when Lu Shu rejected his conditions, Li Xianyi was still willing to treat them compassionately. Li Xianyi treated Lu Xiaoyu very well too. Be it buying food for her or helping her with work. Aunty Liu had told Lu Shu the old man was learning primary school math. Once he masters it he will teach and guide Lu Xiaoyu Such a good man, it wouldnt be nice to get distress points from him. Lu Shu thought about giving the old man a refresher fruit to improve his body. After all, the refresher fruit really was a mysterious fruit which worked wonders. But how could he explain the origins of the fruit? So Lu Shu did not do it. The refresher fruit was, apart from the celestial map, probably his biggest secret, and one which he could not afford to reveal. Hearing Lu Shus words, Lu Xiaoyu was reflecting too. So even if she was very angry now, she did not take it out on the old man. Instead, she apologized and offered a potato chip. Li Xianyi was moved by Lu Xiaoyus actions. Although Lu Xiaoyu angered him a lot, Li Xianyi felt that the action of offering a potato chip by Lu Xiaoyu was forgivable. Be it Lu Xiaoyu or Lu Shu, both of them were good kids in the eyes of Li Xianyi. Just then, after struggling with herself for some time, Lu Xiaoyu broke the potato chip into half. She handed Li Xianyi one half Ive already apologized, one half would do! Lu Shu had just packed his stinky tofu and was about to set off for work when a new line of distress points came in Ahh, good luck old man. As he walked past their yard, aunty Liu was hanging the laundry and Lu Shu smiled, Aunty, do brew more tea for grandpa! It can help him relax and cool his body. Li Xianyi, who was by the side, did not feel like it was extremely apt. Why did he feel like he was gloating? From Li Xianyis distress, +17 After setting up his shop in the morning, Lu Shu saw a small police car driving towards him. Two policemen alighted and looked at him, Are you the one selling stinky tofu here? Someone has reported to us about you. Lu Shus face turned green, What is there to report about? In this day and age, everything was an affair of the police. The police are far more dedicated now, as could be seen from this. A fly appearing in your meal in a restaurant could involve the police. Public brawls involved the police. To summarize, everything which was true could be reported to the police. One of them smiled slightly, Someone called us to report that even after you have finished selling, you still stay here to act. People are reporting that you are cheating their feelings! Oh, Lu Shu was annoyed. Who was so free to report over such a minor incident? I just want to earn some distress points, why call the police? The other policeman continued, Its okay, dont worry. We were just kidding! No one called the police. Were actually here to buy stinky tofu from you. Lu Shu was relieved. As long as there was no trouble, anything was fine. Even if they really were looking for trouble, it was such a small matter His identity as a student of Daoyuan class would probably be enough to protect him. However, it seemed like his act to earn some distress points was getting infamous. Would this affect his business? Lu Shu received the money from the two policemen and handed them two portions of stinky tofu. After pondering for a long time, Lu Shu decided to use a new method! As the tofu was selling out, Lu Shu put the last piece out on display. Its pungent odor spread to as far as tens of meters, and distress points were amassed that way. At this moment, someone noticed the stinky tofu and walked over. As he walked over, he was thinking. At least this little boss was not acting today, hes even displaying his tofu. Boss, one portion please, The man said as he withdrew 5 dollars from his wallet. Lu Shu laughed unreservedly, Not selling, I have none left. The customer was confused, Isnt there one right here? This is a sample. Since when did stinky tofu need a sample to sell? Do you think youre selling phones? From Li Tengs distress, +117 Lu Shu had planned it all. Even if no one came to ask him about it next time, as long as one portion was there spreading its scent, he would gain distress points. Only after earning 5000 distress points, would he leave! He was this stubborn! After some time, the two policemen came back and said to Lu Shu with confused faces, This time someone really reported to us about you This time, Lu Shu showed his pass from Daoyuan class and the two policemen were dazed. A few days ago, they were informed that anything related to Daoyuan class students were to be handed over and handled by Luo Cheng international school, and the persons contact number, 139 Hand it over? And the reason for Lu Shus crime was cheating the feelings of others by selling tofu? No way! Chapter 96 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the end, nothing happened The two policemen had no intention to speak to the Daoyuan form teacher because of this small matter and the Daoyuan class standing in the country was something everyone was aware of. Lu Shu happily left for school. His luck with getting into the Daoyuan class with a Tier F aptitude not only let him observe any happenings but also provided a form of protection. Reaching school and seeing Jiang Shuyi, Lu Shu had a sudden thought, can the exchange between me and Jiang Shuyi still continue? Lu Shu pondered for half a day and decided it was no longer possible. Previously, he sold Jiang Shuyi because he needed money but not anymore. Logically speaking, after he had taken 240k, he would not be lacking money anymore. Even though both parties kept it a secret, if the exchange was to continue, would Jiang Shuyis family start to have suspicions? It would definitely spell trouble for Lu Shu if Jiang Shuyis family suspected him. Although Jiang Shuyi was a good person, what about his family? On the night of the exchange, Jiang Shuyi spoke with a calm, firm voice and anyone could tell he was a kind person. As for the reason to reject future exchanges, he could say he needed them for his training. He told Jiang Shuyi that he sold those two magical stones because he could still get them in the future and thus will not affect his training. But the issue was that in the future, he could not just treat the magical stones as decorations. Hopefully, there would be a black market for trained and natural metahumans. Where theres light theres darkness. Lu Shu felt that despite the Heavenly Networks strict authority, the dark side of the metahumans was bound to appear. That would be interesting. What surprised Lu Shu was that Xi Fei suddenly announced a day break for Daoyuan class and for everyone to self-train at home. And the school side suddenly notified a night class Luo Cheng international school never had night classes for a long time which made everyone uncomfortable. The schools teachers would really grab any opportunity. As soon as the Daoyuan class announced the break, they resumed the night classes In reality, the Luo Cheng international teachers and principal were quite desperate. Although having the Daoyuan class set up in the school might seem prestigious, this wasnt the case. It was a happy occasion at the beginning as it suggested that the officials valued the school highly but after a while, they realized that the two education systems had an awkward connection. The school principal was desperate, what is going to happen to the enrollment rate? In the end, our schools results will plummet! To convince the teachers that without night classes, the students would go home and revise was as impossible as convincing them that ghosts exist The thought of this made the principal anxious As an attempt at atonement, Lu Shu went home and made Lu Xiaoyu fried tomato eggs. To stay in school with the rest of the students for night classes was impossible. This not only applied to him but the rest of the Daoyuan class students as well. Everyone hurried home to continue their training. At this point in time, all the Tier B aptitude students had already completed one large cycle and the mysterious matter chapter of the Yinyang Kinship of the Three was reaching the end. Seeing that the Daoyuan class was going to impart the next step of training method, the Tier C, D, E and F aptitude students were becoming anxious. During the training of the mysterious matter chapter, the difference was still not obvious but now that others were going to start on the next chapter while youre still at the first, this was troubling. If it was a race, you have not finished your first round while others had already begun on their second. Most students in the Daoyuan class came from a rich family and the limited amount of magical locations were all monopolized by them Lu Shu felt that the Heavenly Network was extremely smart to tell the students about locations rich in magical energy which saved them from having to provide such locations which would be harder to manage The world was all about survival of the fittest and one could only blame himself for not having the money to buy such locations. Lu Xiaoyu was delighted from a mouth of the fried eggs and Lu Shu was relieved. In the middle of the meal, Lu Shu suddenly experienced a loud thunder inside his head as he felt two strong powers crossing paths nearby. Their position was constantly changing as if they were heading from North to South! After entering the second nebula, Lu Shu had become more receptive to power waves and these waves were so sudden that Lu Shu thought Could this be related to why Daoyuan class suddenly had a day break? Lu Shu was about to leave to check out the waves he felt when Lu Xiaoyu clung to him, I felt it too. You need to bring me along, I promise I wont be a burden. Lu Shu frowned. Lu Xiaoyu was already a Class E and to defeat someone like Liu Li with one fist was not an issue. Its just a look anyways and Lu Xiaoyu has to face this chaotic world herself one day. After all, an incubated flower would not survive long. This was Lu Shus view in life. Having been through countless tough times, he never felt a need to fully protect Lu Xiaoyu and to give her a worry-free life. Doing so would not be beneficial to her. It was through his own experiences that he lived so practically. The both of them cautiously jumped across the roofs in the night time, and one benefit about rushing on the roofs was that no surveillance camera would catch them. Who would even install surveillance on the roof? It was at this moment when Lu Shu noticed that Lu Xiaoyus speed wasnt too different from his and got a better idea about her potential. This young lady has gotten stronger. At that point in time, there seemed to be a commotion developing in the south. Huge bright lights lit up the entire Wang Cheng bridge, spanning across the Luo river, which was one of the main junction connecting the new district and the old district where Lu Shu lived. Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu up a tall building and stared in that direction, only to be shocked at the sight of 7 black coats, Xi Fei included, chasing after 3 men who were escaping towards the North for their lives. In a split second, the man in the front suddenly turned around and struck his palm towards the ground. Upon the impact, spikes appeared from the ground of the bridge which headed towards Xi Fei and the rest. Lu Shu was shocked. Arent those people the same ones which someone mentioned of the Golden Foundation forums? What are the three metahumans who robbed the Ezhou bank doing in Luo Cheng? But Xi Fei and the rest had great teamwork and were well versed in battle as they managed to dodge aside from the earth spikes. One of the black coats struck the spike back at the man in front but was kicked aside by a muscular-looking man beside him. During this lightning-speed exchange, a yellow talisman from within that black coats hand flew towards the other party and upon contact, there was an explosion! But besides a few scratches and slightly burnt marks, the man did not suffer any significant damage! This man had speed and a strong defense which made Lu Shu take a deep breath. Is this the power of a Class D strength type?! No wonder he could escape from Ezhou! Chapter 97 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations From the incident regarding the metahumans of Ezhou, it could be seen that although policemen with modern weapons could hurt metahumans, they did not have a good understanding of metahumans. If the other two elemental metahumans were Class E, Lu Shu could understand. After all, elemental metahumans started from Class E. But what was with this Class D strength-based metahuman? Lu Shu was more familiar with strength-based metahumans, and could safely conclude that he had just passed class E, and was on the track of a Class D. But he was only considered as a weaker class D, perhaps only when he fills up his second nebula would he reach the peak of class D. So Lu Shu knew from the moment this criminal made his move, that Lu Shu couldnt do what he could do. His speed was faster, and it seemed like this strength-based metahuman had reached class D, but not for a very long time. There was something unusual about this. For the other party to raise himself up to such a level, he would need to awaken 3 times. In the past, Lu Shu thought that it would be difficult to awaken so many times, but right in front of him was such a person This guy must have been through a lot D class metahumans already had the ability and speed to evade high-tech weapons. In last nights chase, this strength-based metahuman had hurt people even after being warned. Furthermore, the police stood no chance against him in the dark as they struggled to even take aim, sacrificing 3 men in the process. And during the course of the event, the black coats were shocked that the criminal did not take much damage from the explosion caused by their talisman. The truth was from last night till now, they were only exhibiting their true abilities now as it wasnt much of a battle last night. The black coat who was sprawled on the floor coughed out some blood before stabilizing himself. The remaining six black coats took advantage of the explosion and whipped out six more talismans with crimson red words. The 3 criminals tried their best to evade their attacks, but these six talismans were thrown in all directions as if they were locking down onto the criminals. The best they could do was to minimize the damage. Under the dark sky, 3 consecutive explosions echoed. They evaded 3 of the talismans but were struck by the other 3. The talismans stuck onto them and in a moment, the red words on the yellow paper glowed with a bright red light before erupting with a huge explosion! The black coats, perhaps with the knowledge that the explosion did not do much damage to the D class strength-type metahuman, decided to focus on the other two metahumans. The strength-type metahuman did not have a single talisman on him. On the other hand, his two accomplices had already been damaged heavily by the talismans! The criminals were reeling in shock. They did not think that for such a small city, Luo Cheng would have so much personnel from the heavenly network. Apart from the numbers, the personnel here were also much stronger than those in Ezhou yesterday. The seven black coats surrounded the criminals together, with them silently acknowledging Xi Fei as the leader. Dont fight headlessly, they must have reinforcements soon. Continue heading north, once we bypass the yellow river and towards the north-west, therell be hope! The guy next to the burly metahuman said, evidently holding in his pain. Just as he finished, the three of them turned and bolted. The black coats gave chase immediately and at that instant, the three criminals turned around all of a sudden. The one who could manipulate the ground sent his palm towards the ground once again. Just when everyone assumed that he was trying to escape, the air felt dense and heavy as if they were underwater. Everyones movements slowed down, and only then did the black coats understand that they were trapped by the opponent. There was much pressure in the air and that could be seen from the expressions on some of the black coats! A simple chase had turned into a fight put up by the three metahumans in cold blood! All this seemed to have been planned and rehearsed by the three of them for a long time. They had waited so long just to try out this combination tonight! Earth spikes impaled two of the black coats chests, while the rest also suffered different degrees of injuries. Fresh blood flowed onto the earth through the earth spikes. At this juncture, Wang Cheng bridge looked like a living hell. It was not that Xi Fei and his men were weak, it was just that these three people were too familiar with each other and their moves. And just as Lu Shu had predicted, even in the heavenly network, Class D metahumans were not extremely common. All the students in Daoyuan class were at the level of Class F. If there was a Class D amongst the black coats here, they wouldnt have come to such a state. Lu Shu noticed Xi Feis leg was injured, perhaps a fracture. Given the way Daoyuan class practitioners were training, they would see a great improvement in future. As of now, however, they would struggle against bigger and stronger metahumans. Witnessing such a scene made Lu Shu turn pale. This was truly the first time Lu Shu witnessed something that could hint at what the future had in store Were people really willing to be controlled by the Daoyuan classes? Did metahumans really want to return to being normal people? When their strength reaches a certain level, perhaps there would be more chaos. Also, there was a very obvious problem. If most people were jolted by an event into awakening, where did that jolt come from? There must be something which was very detrimental to them! Would they be dissatisfied towards this society? Would they resent their surroundings and the people around them? Or The existence of metahumans was wrong right from the start? Lu Shu didnt want to continue thinking. He did not cover Lu Xiaoyus eyes either. If this was the cost of the impending new era, everyone would be exposed to this sort of sight sooner or later. There was no avoiding the reality. At this moment, police sirens reverberated around the area. A few black coats were dashing towards the scene at the other side of Wang Cheng bridge. The two men in front were, by far, ahead of the other people. Their expressions were sour and each of them held a long sword, exuding a bright green light. They must be the highly skilled Class D men of the heavenly network. What they brought with them must be the metaweapons which were mentioned by Xi Fei before! The reason for Daoyuan class day off today was to allow personnel of the heavenly network to be deployed at strategic locations everywhere. What was thought to be a flawless plan turned out in such tragedy! What was thought to be 3 Class E metahumans turned out to be 1 D and 2 E, which was a huge difference! To be honest, they did not expect to have a metahuman consecutively awaken three times to reach Class D in such a short amount of time! Chapter 98 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The 3 fugitives realized that they were about to be surrounded. The strength-type metahuman proceeded to carry his 2 partners and continued to escape North. A police car approached from the front but the strength-type metahuman seemed to have no intention of stopping. As the two parties were about to collide, this man leaped into the air and easily passed the car from above. This was the prowess of strength-types, their physiques were too overpowering! Just how incredible were the physical abilities of a Class D strength-type? If he wishes to escape, not even the police or the Class D experts from the Heavenly Network could match his speed. He wasnt invincible but just stronger in this aspect. At Class C, could a mans speed be faster than a flying sword? In that Class, even a bullet would not match the speed of a flying sword! Lu Shu thought for a moment and told Lu Xiaoyu, Go home and wait for my call! He ordered firmly and Lu Xiaoyu was able to access the gravity of the situation and obediently leaped from roof to roof back home. Lu Shu made Lu Xiaoyu leave as he wanted to follow them, not because he wanted to fight with the strength-type but because he wished to see what other techniques the Heavenly Network experts had in store. Also he wanted the soul of this Class D metahuman! It wasnt for himself but in preparation for Lu Xiaoyu. He had no plans to intercept amidst the chaos as doing so would be problematic. Given Lu Shus careful nature, he definitely wouldnt do something so stupid. But having the knowledge of where this man died meant that he could bring Lu Xiaoyu over after the chaos. And by that time, Lu Xiaoyu would have gained enormous combat power equivalent to that of a Class D expert. This metahuman was violent by nature. He had harmed countless innocents yesterday and in todays escape, he had sent multiple passers-by flying. Being knocked down by him would be worse than being knocked down by a train! So absorbing that mans soul would not affect Lu Shus conscience. He could not believe that the Heavenly Network was going to let the 3 man escape. If their escape was really successful, then the scenario that the Heavenly Network painstakingly built would become a joke. Even a Class D could toy with them and this would reflect badly on the Heavenly Networks combat power! The heavenly kings were strong but how few of them were there? Lu Shu suspected that the heavenly kings were similar to Li Xianyi who started their training ever since the era with scarce magical energy. And the other practitioners probably only started training after the recovery of magical energy. As the period of time since the recovery was still relatively short, there would be a huge gap between the real experts and the rest; even Class Cs were scarce. Whether this was the case could be determined from the fight later that night. He dared to follow them because of two reasons- one was that everyones attention was on the 3 fugitives, both the police and the Heavenly Network had their hands full on them and would not notice him. The second reason was that Lu Shu was of a different caliber now. If even a Class D strength-type could wreak havoc all over the city, then Lu Shu would be able to too! At that point in time, Lu Shu had just achieved Class D and his power may not be too far off compared to this strength-type. He also had his Corpse Dog. Neither the strength-type metahuman of that Heavenly Network Class Ds would expect a Tier F aptitude Daoyuan class student like him to possess such powers! Furthermore, under the cover of his celestial cloak, it would be hard to recognize him and thus, Lu Shu was confident in keep himself away from trouble and to be able to retreat tactically if needed! Without this confidence to be able to retreat, Lu Shu would not have chosen to follow them. Lu Shu also realized the benefits of Li Xianyis training from the basics. He had a better understanding and control of his own strength which also explained his confidence. Asking Lu Xiaoyu to go back wasnt because of her strength but because Lu Xiaoyu had not broken through the second nebula, which meant that without the celestial cloak, her face would be easily recognizable. It would spell trouble if their identities were exposed. Lu Shu continued his advance along the roofs as there was no surveillance. The dark night and the shadows from the street lights provided extra protection. The lights could light up the roads but if someone were to look up past the street lights to look at something, it would be too difficult. Basically, the lights were blocking their visions. Everyone was heading North. Tall buildings werent much of an obstacle for Lu Shu and there werent many tall buildings to the North of the Wang Cheng bridge to begin with. The tallest building was a 4 stories tall furniture warehouse and to say that he was like walking on flat ground wasnt an exaggeration. Everyone was sprinting at top speed with the fugitives in the lead and Lu Shu following closely behind, then followed by the Heavenly Network people. Judging from this, Lu Shu must have one of the best physical capabilities among all of the people there! Luo Cheng was a small city and the strength-type metahuman was about to reach the Longhai overpass and further north was just mountains. Once within the mountains, given strength-type physical capabilities, it would be impossible to track him down again. But Lu Shu doubted that it would so simple. At this moment, loud bangs from an automatic rifle could be heard from a nearby rooftop as the bullets hit the soil, causing a veil of dust and small potholes. It wasnt missed on purpose but that metahuman was too fast and even the snipers could not do anything to him. This was the advantage of having speed! A concentrated gunfire could be heard through the night sky which sounded like the roar of a wild beast. Lu Shu noticed, from afar, a man donned in an army uniform and immediately jumped off the building. Given that the sniper was set up on a rooftop, staying there would be hard to stay undetected. Lu Shu hid in the shadows of the buildings and observed the situation. That metahuman was forced to hide within one of the buildings to prevent any stray bullet from hitting him. Even a Class D metahuman had to beware of the destructive capabilities of modern weapons. He could still dodge the scattered bullets of the police but under this concentrated firepower, how could he hide? Chapter 99 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Although he had high resistance, he would die from being hit by a bullet! And now, with the existence of modern weapons, no metahuman below Class C could take on such weapons. Which was why Lu Shu felt that these three criminals were dumb for continuing to fight even though they did cause much damage previously. Even if you want to be unruly, at least wait till you are Class C! Luo Cheng was adequately prepared towards dealing with these three metahumans, adequate enough to surprise Lu Shu. Two class D men from the heavenly network leading their own teams, and 14 Class Es responsible for the traffic to and fro the South. Additionally, there were numerous policemen supporting the entire operation, they must have classified this issue as one of extremely high priority. As for the two black coats on the bridge, Lu Shu thought of an explanation as well. Even though the Heavenly Network was adequately prepared, deploying their men early on, they did not have awakened metahumans to train with them for battle experience. Take Liang Ches treatment as an example. After giving him a tranquilizer, they brought him back and did not have to put up much of a fight. With such good control of situations, the people of the Heavenly Network never had much experience with battle, which meant they would make mistakes when they really had to fight. This was extremely normal. What if highly experienced team popped up to control awakened metahumans as well as practitioners right at the dawn of the era of rich magical energy? Who would have trained with this team? There was a saying when units faced a battle in reality- only after weathering a series of battles and hardships would seasoned veterans surface. But the world was still peaceful now. Perhaps there were also highly skilled veterans employed by the heavenly network. But compared to their entire organization, there was only a very small number of such individuals. Lu Shu didnt guess wrong. The seasoned warriors who really went through battles had already been subject to employment from different organizations. Everyone understood the value of all these experienced men. At this juncture, the personnel from the Heavenly Network had caught up. Lu Shu tried to conceal himself more, preparing to use his celestial cloak as an escape technique. That strength-based metahuman was carrying his two comrades, hiding behind some walls in fear and not even revealing his head in fear of snipers. One shot could take his life. But he couldnt sit idly either. If he was surrounded by the impending practitioners, it would be impossible for him to escape. It was imperative to know that there were two class D practitioners in that group! At that instant, this metahuman made an important decision. He exposed the heads of his two comrades, using them as a shield to protect himself as he bolted towards the southwest, as there were many infrastructures there and he could sneak an escape if he made it there. His two accomplices were in shock and anger. Never did they think that their friend, who earlier swore to go through thick and thin together, would betray them while they were still alive! Their shouts and curses echoed through the night, just like wailing hungry wolves awaiting impending death. Everyone was stunned. Even those people who were chasing after these metahumans. They had never faced such a cold-blooded person. This metahuman What was he like before awakening? A murderer? A habitual offender? This scene reminded people of the brutal murderers in news reports, extremely cold-blooded and heartless. Lu Shu was in even more shock! This guy was heading towards Lu Shus hiding spot! Damn it! Lu Shu frantically retreated but having only taken a few steps, that metahuman had already bashed into this small alley! By now, one of his comrades had already lost his life while the other was struggling for his life, panting and bleeding profusely. Just when Lu Shu could not be more shocked, that metahuman brutally snapped the neck of his comrade who was still alive seconds ago. Did he do this to prevent his comrade from taking revenge in future? Lu Shu suddenly realized that he had underestimated the brutality and possibilities of this evolving world. The impending violence and chaos left Lu Shu extremely unsettled. If only those people in online forums who argued that the metahumans caused no harm saw this scene Their perspective would probably take a hundred and eighty-degree turn immediately! Gaining supernatural abilities within a short span of time, who knew what would happen! Lu Shu continued to retreat along the alley. He did not want to get embroiled in this mess and had only come to see the situation. He had thought it would be quite a suitable scenario for Lu Xiaoyu to collect some souls after the battle. The metahuman was dashing frantically towards the small alley with the people from the heavenly network hot on his heels, in a formation planning to surround him. Everyone who saw the motionless bodies of the other two criminals all had a line of thought. They all knew how cold and brutal their opponent was. Kill no matter what, A class D practitioner said calmly. His sword glowed with a bright green light. He bit into his tongue and spat out a glob of blood, GO! As the blood landed on the sword, the sword flew towards the criminal like a shooting star. This practitioner stayed rooted at the spot for a moment, there was an evident cost for using that technique. But he had no choice now, he had to use his special technique to prevent the criminal from getting away. They might be practitioners, but before cultivating their skills, they were educated to protect the country. They were affectionately known as soldiers by the people and now that these three criminals had committed such a crime, they could not allow them to get away under their watch, for they would be the shame of the people! This move was far from his comfort zone. It was a last-ditch move in the heavenly network which might cost his life. Even if he did not suffer any injuries from it, using this move would cause his skills to deteriorate greatly and his vitality foundations would be damaged, making it hard for him to improve in future. This was to sacrifice his future for a technique! The blade soared relentlessly towards the escaping criminal. The green shooting star glowed with vivace, lighting up everything along its way, including the fear in the criminals eyes when he turned around to see the sword. Most bullets could travel faster than sound. But it was difficult to see the bullet break the speed barrier, as everything happened within the chambers of the gun. As the bullet flies under pressure, it will slow down to below the speed of sound. The surroundings of the bullet will emit great sound as it travels. And at this moment, the green shooting star sliced through the air, with white smoke trailing it! This sword was not as fast as a bullet, but its power was immense! Class D metahumans were described to be able to evade high-tech weapons not because they were faster than bullets, but only because they were too fast for the operators of these weapons to lock their aim and get a good shot! Chapter 100 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The green shooting star arrived in front of the criminal in an instant. The criminal only had enough time to prevent the sword from striking his vitals as it struck him heavily. But the Class D metahumans physique was indeed strong. Although the sword pierced into his left upper chest, it could not go through it completely as it remained stuck in his body. The metahuman was carried by the momentum of the sword and he crashed into a wall behind him, smashing the wall in the process! His physique far exceeded the normal humans as he was still alive even after being struck by such a powerful sword. He was still alive and struggling to get up to continue with his escape! Just then, behind the fallen wall, Lu Shu was exposed in his celestial cloak If I say I was out for a walk, you guys probably wouldnt believe it, would you Everyone was rather confused. Why was there a person behind this fallen wall? This guy with celestial strength and aura was obviously a metahuman, who would believe he was just passing by? Suspicion aroused. The criminal was sandwiched in between Lu Shu and the practitioners of the heavenly network which were, at this point in time, closing in. The criminal let out a roar and wanted to escape from Lu Shus direction. He had nothing much to consider. He would decimate everything in his way, or he will be the one who will be decimated. Lu Shu was standing in an extremely bad position. Even if he expressed that he wouldnt retaliate, the escaping criminal might worry that he would attack him from the back after he passed by. The escaping criminal had only one choice. KILL! His body started glowing, and a powerful aura was exuded from him. This is bad, hes awakening! Kill on the spot! Seize that suspicious guy! The criminal had already bolted towards Lu Shu, with a fist aimed towards him. Who would have thought that this guy will exude the awakening glow again after having awakened three times?! If he really awakened, no one knew what would happen. Class C strength based metahuman? What would that be like? At least they could confirm that the person behind this wall wasnt an accomplice. But in any case, such a suspicious person appearing here had to be brought back! The strength of the criminal was rapidly increasing. The injuries on his body started healing, and the sword in his body remained still like an extension of his body, with the bleeding stopping completely. The men of the heavenly network were confused as such a sight greeted them. Strength typed metahumans always seemed like they could use brute force to overcome anything! The guy over there he could possibly die?! At least amongst them, no one dared to claim that they could withstand such a heavy punch! From the moment the criminal made his move, Lu Shu moved his left foot back half a step to gain a stable footing. He then raised an arm to counter the impending blow! The world was a tough place to be in. Even after training, Lu Shu never expected himself to be in battle under such a murderous predicament. All he ever thought of even if he became strong was where to go and have fun with Lu Xiaoyu. But he had no other choice now. Just like his struggle since leaving the orphanage, just like him selling boiled eggs in a small pot, Lu Shus life always seemed like he didnt have much of a choice. But his heart always had one mantle. To live on. To live on wholeheartedly! He wasnt an arrogant person. But since he had chosen to come, he had to try his best to resist! Momentarily, his legs resonated with the earth. His waist resonated with his legs. His arms resonated with his waist. And his strength resonated with his arms! This blow from Lu Shu met with the one from the criminal. With a loud Ka, the violent criminals arm gave way. The criminal, who was stronger than Lu Shu, actually lost to Lu Shus blow! This was the technique Li Xianyi imparted to Lu Shu. This was the primary ability and reflex Lu Shu trained hard every day for! From this moment on, even though Lu Shu was a Class E in terms of his celestial map cultivation, his bodys physique and strength had already tread onto that of a class Ds! And although the criminal had symptoms of a Class C, he had only recently awakened into a Class D! One of them had proper technique, the other not. The results were evident immediately! At the same time, corpsedog emerged from Lu Shu. It sped towards the Heavenly Network with its jade structure shining in the night sky. It wasnt a bright light, but a crimson and bloody shine! The sword did not have any malicious intent. It only drew a large circle to prevent the metahumans from advancing upon Lu Shu. After that, it returned to Lu Shus celestial map. Lu Shu kicked the criminal towards the group of men from the heavenly network and disappeared into the alley. Everyone was stunned as the criminal struggled to even get up, seemingly plotting another escape. His original awakening glow had disappeared, probably from the beating he received. That scene of the flying sword was etched vividly in the men of the heavenly network. Suddenly someone thought, it would have been easy for that flying sword to take this criminals life. But that guy merely used it to prevent our advancement. Perhaps he was planning to leave right from the start! There was another Class D practitioner in their midst. He also had a last-ditch technique which he did not execute Not because he did not have the time to, but he did not want to as he did not want to risk his future by using that move which could damage his vitals. He could not help but think. That guy manipulated his sword with such ease and he looked nothing like him or his colleagues, who had to put their life on the line to use such a skill. Could he be a Class C practitioner? Even if he really spent all his energy, could he stop that guy from leaving? That move required him to use all his energy, while that guy had already mastered it with such ease! This was probably the difference between class D and class C! The criminal eventually died. That green sword which impaled him had taken half his life. Everything that happened after, including his awakening glow, was a cause of his desire to live on. When his awakening failed, it explained that he could not resist the immense blow dealt to him. The battle had ended. The three criminals were dead. But this night had given everyone much to ponder over. And that sudden appearance and disappearance of that person were etched deep in everyones minds. When did a Class C appear in Luo Cheng?! Chapter 101 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations A call regarding the appearance of a class C went straight to the capital. The message was sent higher and higher up, and those members of the heavenly network who had witnessed it personally had no idea how high up the authorities the report got to. The sudden appearance of a class C practitioner was much more serious than what they thought initially. The only people within the heavenly network stronger than a class c were the seven heavenly kings. The last remaining heavenly king was a trainee who was still a normal person. To summarize, a class C would be weaker than seven people but stronger than hundreds of thousand others. Which was to say, the seemingly controlled society had churned out some potentially uncontrollable problems. In reality, men of Luo Chengs heavenly network felt it hard to forget the days events. They experienced the pure power of an awakened metahuman, his strength and potential were immense. Even the act of awakening, for him, seemed much easier than anyone else. In the face of death, even after sustaining many injuries, he could activate his potential to trigger an awakening. A class d practitioner who risked his future to summon a sword could not kill that metahuman. Instead, this strength-based metahuman was suppressed by an unknown person who appeared out of nowhere. The shock that came with this news was not something which could be forgotten after a days sleep. Such a situation did not occur anywhere else. Instead, it happened at the heart of their organizations strategic foundation, Luo Cheng. Which was why this could not go unnoticed. Where did this class C practitioner come from? What did he want? No one knew. They had no clue what the bright cloak, which was hiding that persons identity, even was. They had absolutely no clue to finding this person. The heavenly network started researching on the people who stayed in the vicinity on its system. They also started to filter through surveillance recordings. After all, this person seemed like he appeared from thin air Surveillance was not done well in the small city of Luo Cheng. Many old drivers knew that even the cameras on street lamps could not capture car license plates at night. Only those cameras with bright flashes and high-resolution lenses could do it. And below Wang Cheng bridge was a cluster of construction infrastructure. Slightly north of it was void of any important infrastructure as well, which was why there was nothing from surveillance cameras, no clue at all. It could be seen that this person was extremely cautious. If the wall was not accidentally destroyed, he probably would not have gotten involved in the event. Even after getting involved, he had absolutely no yearning to battle. Logically, a class C had no reason to be afraid of the members of the heavenly network there. But he left as soon as the battle was over. In a small alley of the capital, 60 meters underground, a meeting was taking place. Nie Ting sat in the center with his eyes closed and deep in thought. Shi Xuejin sat silently on his left. In the country, the seating was of utmost importance. The leader would, of course, sit in the middle, while the one on his left would be of extreme importance to him. Who would have thought Shi Xuejin, a normal person, would rank so highly in the heavenly network? A fatty a few seats down laughed, Let me go to Luo Cheng and be in charge. Anyway, the remains would be commencing soon and no one knows where to start from. It seems like Luo Cheng would be the most probable place. There mustnt be any setback there. Nie Ting opened his eyes and replied calmly, Lets not discuss this first. You guys have seen the report. This event was not related to Li Xianyi. This person has huge power and fits the description of a class C practitioner. What do you guys think? Have we left out any important people, family lines or inherited skills in the civilian world? Actually, the point of this meeting was not to discuss how dangerous a class C practitioner was. What was important was how this class C practitioner got his skills, was it inherited? No one wished for the situation to get out of control. With so much authority in their hands, the heavenly network did not wish to be threatened by any other organization and would want to remain in control. The world is so big. There are always talents and gems hidden in the midst of our people, its no surprise if we really did miss out any family line of inherited skills. the fatty replied, I guarantee. Let me go to Luo Cheng, there would not be any delays to the research for the remains. Nie Tings face was expressionless. As class Bs, it would be extremely hard to take them down by brute force so within the heavenly kings, all of them had a strong mindset and perspective of their own. Li Yixiao. Since you are so unwilling to stay in the capital, you may go, Nie Ting rose and walked towards the door, But dont ever think that you can misbehave and do whatever you want after leaving the capital. Dont forget your identity. I know I know, the fatty said, laughing it off. In reality, the heavenly networks structure was very special. In a normal organization, new recruits usually had to go through certain tasks and trials before being promoted. By the time they reach the top, theyll be calm and wise through all of the training. It was different in the heavenly network. Each of the heavenly kings was not government official before the dawn of the magical era, which was why they had big egos and poor temperaments far from that of government officials. The government had always thought that the heavenly network was a double-edged sword. Poor usage of it could lead to more harm than help Luckily, there was Nie Ting. And even more so, everyone abided by the basic rules. But how long could this last? No one knew. In the past, it was worrying to send a class B to look over a certain place as the long periods of time without supervision would lead to the class B succumbing to other temptations. But on the other hand, if the class Bs had to be kept in a cage, what good were the class Bs for? It was time to let them go have a look. As Nie Ting thought at this juncture, his eyebrows finally relaxed. In this chaotic world, there was no perfect plan. After the meeting, fatty Li Yixiao ran over to Shi Xuejin and laughed as he grabbed onto his shoulder, Your brother, I, can finally leave this cage. As for information regarding Luo Cheng, how powerful is Li Xianyi exactly? Shi Xuejin replied slowly, Stronger than you. I know that. Hes an experienced senior, its normal for him to be stronger than me. Do you have any more information? Li Yixiao took no notice of Shi Xuejins insult. Be careful of this class C practitioner, Shi Xuejin thought for a moment before advising. Li Xiaoyu was slightly appalled, Even if hes at the peak of class C he wouldnt be my match. I have nothing to worry about. Shi Xuejin sighed softly, Hes too young. In reality, who wouldnt leave any trace behind after appearing? By the way Lu Shu spoke, as well as the sound of his voice, there were ways of identifying him. From his tone, the content, and sound, the person was likely still a teenager. So the way he spoke was very submissive and evasive. There was no need to fear a class C. But a young class C with an immense future? That called for some worry, what if one day he became a class B? In fact, Lu Shu knew about his own state. At his current state of celestial strength, he could only execute that move on his sword once And the reason the heavenly network mentioned that his physique fit the description of a class C practitioner was because the celestial map was too powerful. If he really had to go up against a skilled class C, there were a million ways he could die. Lu Shu made sure the coast was clear before removing his celestial cloak. After all, this cloak was very eye-catching in the dark As he got home, Lu Xiaoyu was lying on the sofa and using her phone. She was not even watching the television, her eyes glued to the screen of her phone, worried that she might miss Lu Shus call or message. She might have left without Lu Shu, but that did not mean that she didnt worry about him. Lu Shu gestured his hand towards her and said silently, Lets go, Ill bring you to a place and see if you can gain anything from collecting souls. Lu Xiaoyu confirmed that there was no injury on Lu Shu before calming down. She then looked at Lu Shu suspiciously, You said that this morning as well when you brought me to catch pigs Chapter 102 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Ahem, Lu Shu felt really guilty for tricking Lu Xiaoyu into absorbing that pig and then destroying the soul puppet But it wasnt the same this time as Lu Shu said righteously, We need to trust each other. Am I the kind to trick others? You are, Lu Xiaoyu stared at Lu Shu expressionlessly. Hear what youre saying, what kind of person do you think I am?! Lu Xiaoyus words made Lu Shu upset. When you trick people, youre basically heartless, Lu Xiaoyu, still expressionless, replied. But the common bickering aside, Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu must have something important. He was chasing after 3 fugitives! But they could not just go as Li Xianyi was living just next door. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu discussed their ploy and Lu Xiaoyu suggested to say that Lu Shu was bringing her out for supper. Lu Shu thought her idea was not bad! The two of them started chatting about how they were going to the inexpensive night food streets Little Haven restaurant for supper as they walked out. Only after walking at least one kilometer away did the both of them start hopping across roofs towards the north. Li Xianyi mentioned that no one could spy on him within the radius of one kilometer and so they walked a kilometer first Lu Xiaoyu, who was following behind Lu Shu, felt good that the two them were doing something secretive together. It was like a secret between the two of them which no one else knew! Thinking about it made Lu Xiaoyu smile. Having reached about one kilometer away from from the site of the fight, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu stopped, Use your little sparrow to do a recce. Make sure it flies high so that no one else would notice and head north for roughly one km. Let me know if you see anyone suspicious. If its not feasible today, we can come another day or just give it up. In any case, we cant take any risk. Lu Shu knew that the Heavenly Network had no reason to stay guard here and from the previous incident, the members of the Heavenly Network seemed like the sort to leave the place immediately after they were done. But it was better to be safe than sorry. And Lu Xiaoyu also had her little sparrow which could expand her view coverage. The two of them sat in the corner of a rooftop as the black smoke transformed into a little sparrow which flew off towards the north. Lu Shu also wished to test the range of Lu Xiaoyus power. He sat there and looked through his income records. A bunch of unknown names contributed nearly 9000 distress points but he had no idea which name belonged to that fugitive and which names were from the Heavenly Network. He was too focused during the battle that he had no time to notice this. After a rough calculation of his recent income minus the points needed for the lottery, he estimated that after exchanging these points for celestial fruits and with some training, he could light up the 3rd star. The celestial energy needed for the 3rd star was equivalent to 20 celestial fruits. This made Lu Shu realize that battles with others would be quite beneficial. But deep down, he did not wish for such things to happen. His main objective was to improve his standard of living, not to kill. And so, Lu Shu did not see this as a viable source of income. Todays battle had benefited him a lot and gave his confidence a boost. Previously, he did not know what Class of metahuman or practitioner he could beat but now he knew. Lu Shu had a question. If he were to face those 3 fugitives attacks which were meant to kill, would he have been able to retreat successfully? Lu Shu felt that it was probable. After all, his celestial cloak could negate the damage and judging from the energy waves they were emitting, although his celestial powers were still of Class E, the other two Class Es were still weaker than him. After a while, Lu Xiaoyu finally told Lu Shu, no one suspicious, whats next? Lu Shu thought for a moment, Stay here and wait for my message. He put his celestial cloak on and hurried to the location. Honestly, he was afraid that there were people waiting in ambush but he was, in reality, being overly paranoid. Lu Shu stood in that alley for a full 30 minutes but no one approached him. He also acted like he was leaving but there was still no movement. Only at this moment did Lu Shu confirm that he was just over-thinking but he felt that it was necessary. Only by being careful could one last the long-term Lu Shu messaged Lu Xiaoyu who then quickly jumped over. Lu Shu asked, Can you feel the souls in this place? I can, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, A big, tall man and two slightly shorter ones. Lu Shu nodded, Can you absorb the tall one? Sure I can, its done, Lu Xiaoyu acknowledged. Lets go! Lu Shu once again brought Lu Xiaoyu along and hopped and jumped away. Can you conjure him up? Lu Shu asked curiously. Lu Xiaoyu tried for a moment, Seems like I dont have enough celestial power. Its not impossible but its going to take some time. I estimate it would take about one full day to completely conjure him. Lu Shu finally heaved a sigh of relief. This was their greatest reward that night! By the looks of it, even if they had to battle, it was as though they had an extra Class D strength-type metahuman for help! This was a significant increase in power. And if there was a need to worry about Lu Xiaoyus safety, he could let Lu Xiaoyu enlist the help of this soul while she hid. Lu Xiaoyus power seemed really useful! Lets go home, Lu Shu happily said. As of now, nothing else could make him as happy as increasing their power. But Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, We cant go back yet, we still need to have supper at the Little Haven. Lu Shu replied, Yeah, thats our excuse to hide the truth from the old man. No, you promised me, Lu Xiaoyu reasoned. Lu Shu, ??? When did I promise you? Lu Xiaoyu explained, Think about it, we said we were going out for supper but we return with empty stomachs. Do you think thats believable? Lu Shu pondered, what youre saying actually makes sense! He was excited. This could be a celebration for tonights success and when the young lady wanted to eat something, how could he reject her! The cold-tossed vegetables and Dandan noodles of the Little Haven were food the young lady had constantly craved for after trying them just once. Since they were not lacking money, this kind of request was still reasonable. The two of them found a right time to hop off the roof and made their way there chattily. No one knew the huge incident that happened between them tonight. Chapter 103 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The big battle at Luo Cheng was making waves around the country. On that night itself, videos of the battle at Wang Cheng bridge were circulated onto the Golden Foundations forum. Although the video was taken from far and its contents were blurry, the events of the battle were still rather clear. Everyone assumed that the three criminals were escaping hopelessly in desperation initially but soon after, their opinions changed as they witnessed the brutal techniques of the three of them. Shocked beyond words, most people did not expect this degree of damage to be caused by three metahumans working together. However, their strength was not the main point under scrutiny. The important thing was- What would happen when metahumans commit crimes? Usually, if someone commits a crime such as a robbery, murder or even a more serious offense- rape. If the perpetrator was an ordinary person, the victim would still stand a chance. But what if the offender was a metahuman? The ordinary person would be like lamb to a slaughter. This was just a hypothesis, but it was enough to give many people a sense of fear and helplessness. Originally, everyone was the same. Everyone stood at the top of Earths food chain. Now, however, above humans were a new species- metahumans who were at least as smart, if not smarter, than them. Physically, they were much more capable and normal humans wouldnt stand a chance. This sort of feeling was like suddenly there was a classification between normal humans and metahumans, as well as practitioners. Even if metahumans did not appear, certain important people could control and manipulate the lives of others easily. Moreover, these metahumans and practitioners were in reality still human. Yes, even if they were still human, there was still reason for fear! Luckily, there was only one such case of metahumans committing crimes so far. Many people felt that with the strict enforcement of the law, it was unlikely for such a tragedy to occur on the average citizen. Just like how when most people watch the news regarding tragedies and natural disasters, they would never expect themselves to be caught in such a situation. During this entire process, no one mentioned the sudden appearance of the class c practitioner. The heavenly network kept silent as well. The details of the entire chase were hidden extremely well. Those who did not know found it hard to find more information, while those who knew what happened kept it a closely guarded secret. That night, Lu Xiaoyu finished one portion of cold-tossed vegetables and Dandan noodles while Lu Shu had a portion of noodle soup. After Lu Xiaoyu finished her own portion, being the glutton she was, finished Lu Shus remaining soup Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu in melancholy. Although his finances were better and they could afford better food, looking at the way she was devouring food made Lu Shu fear for her physical well-being That nights events gave Lu Shu much to ponder about. For example, the issue of his own identity. Everyone else around him thought he was a class F strength-based metahuman, but his other identity was one who could crush the arm of a class D strength-based metahuman, as well as being highly skilled in sword manipulation. He continued thinking. After tonights incident, the heavenly network would probably be stricter in managing and regulating those neglected metahumans to avoid a similar incident. So being a master, would he be a target for searches conducted by the heavenly network? Yes, definitely. If what Li Xianyi said about only being able to manipulate swords at class C was true, then he was already a highly-skilled class C in the eyes of the heavenly network. The heavenly network was definitely unable to condone such a highly-skilled individual roaming loosely in public. Lu Shu understood his situation. In terms of strength, he could be considered a class D, albeit one who was at the beginning stages of class D. As for his mastery of celestial strength, it was a meager class E. If he was really considered as and dealt with as a class E, he estimated that he would be finished sooner if not later. Which was why he must never reveal his identity. Lu Shu eyed the group of people who were having their supper heartily. Little haven was one of the few restaurants which operated late at night and was much adored by the citizens of Luo Cheng for its good food. He whispered to Lu Xiaoyu, You must never show your abilities. Go back and train hard, once you complete the first star of the second nebula, youll have the celestial strength to conceal your identity. Dont release the soul you absorbed today without supervision. Our secrets cannot be revealed to anyone. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head as she understood the magnitude of this, Stop being so naggy, I know! As for Lu Shu, he could no longer reveal corpsedog freely. As long as he did not reveal the big clue, he was a Daoyuan class student with Tier F aptitude in the eyes of everyone. His class F ability made him one of the worst students in Daoyuan class. Now that even class E metahumans were committing crimes, should he awaken on purpose to display more strength to protect himself? Lu Xiaoyu seemed like she remembered something important and asked curiously, Lu Shu, Ive been hearing someone singing twinkle twinkle little stars. Were you the one singing? Lu Shus face turned dark, Really? I have never heard it! Why would I sing such a song, I cant! You must have heard wrong! Lu Xiaoyu raised her eyebrow, Oh, okay then. Lu Shu was covered in cold sweat. If Lu Xiaoyu finds out that Ive been singing twinkle twinkle stars, where would my pride and authority as an older go? Late at night, Lu Shu sat by the window at the edge of his bed to sing twinkle twinkle star as softly as he could. He had already obtained the celestial fruits through the distress points he obtained. Apart from the 5000 points he needed for the stinky tofu the next day, he used the rest of his points for celestial fruits. Seeing the damage done by the metahumans today, Lu Shu felt it was important for him to increase his power as soon as possible. It was necessary to improve the resistance of his celestial cloak. And using the celestial cloak required the consumption of celestial energy as well. From his level now, Lu Shu estimated that he could only sustain the celestial cloak for half an hour. What if the situation arises where I suddenly lose my celestial cloak? If Im facing Xi Fei do I greet him as a teacher? Wouldnt it be extremely weird? A large amount of celestial energy gathered once again. The celestial energy engulfed the entire celestial map like a huge wave. Immediately after, the celestial energy swirled and filled up the third star! Lu Shu could feel the strength in his body. If Lu Shu was not as powerful as the metahuman he encountered earlier, he definitely exceeded his power with this increase in strength. If that punch was coupled with this newfound power, it wouldnt be just the snapping of his arm. He summoned his celestial energy and let his power manifest as a protective celestial cloak. He was then shocked to find out that the celestial energy surrounding him suddenly displayed a pattern of lines. Lu Shu was excited. Even a mere class D could wreak havoc in the whole city and if he continued to increase his strength to reach Class C, he would even dare to bring Lu Xiaoyu into battles. At least I could run if I cant fight! Chapter 104 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations What was all that training for? To Lu Shu, it was for a better standard of living. Every time he lit up another star, Lu Shu would feel an indescribable sense of happiness. As usual, he opened the lottery to spin for the stinky tofu Under normal circumstances, breakfast stall owners would need to wake up early at about 5 am to start preparing. After a busy morning, their day would finally end at 10 am. There were some exceptions too. For example, the bun stall owner would need to wake up at 3 am to process the flour and fillings. Cooking had become simpler with ready-made ingredients being sold. But some owners did not wish the spend that extra money and continued to make it themselves. Uncle Lis stall even sold wonton. Lu Shu had once tried making them and could at most make 8 within a minute while Uncle Li could make 40. Based on Uncle Lis judgement, Lu Shu would make a loss selling wonton. The filling could not be too little or customers would not revisit. But too much filling also meant lesser profits. Lu Shu always felt that in the adults world, earning money was never easy for anyone. And compared to his business, the stinky tofu was gotten from the lottery and no time was wasted. How incredibly lucky. He also considered stocking up on some stinky tofu ingredients. If not, someone might find out that he could magically make stinky tofu appear. But thinking about it, the ingredients he bought would go to waste as how could he and Lu Xiaoyu finish all of it by themselves? No matter how big of an appetite they had, it was impossible! But this was the era of metahumans. So what if he had awakened a power to produce stinky tofu? Was it illegal?! A bunch of people on the Golden Foundation forums had mentioned that a myriad of weird powers exists. It wasnt just one or two cases, someone could even weave his green hair into a hat! Another mans power was to cause females who came within a 3-meter radius to have an intense migraine. His family line should be ending here. He could change his sexual orientation but carrying on his family line would be impossible But Lu Shu was thinking, what if this guy were to level up, he would become an anti-female metahuman and practitioner being In reality, it was very difficult for a metahuman to awaken the second time. The example from last night was a very rare occurrence. If only that man had a good nature, his name would definitely go down the history of metahumans. What a pity. Lu Shu never considered breaking the law but also had no intention of relying on the Daoyuan class resources. The Daoyuan class training method and resources were of no use to him. Even with the given magical stones, Lu Shu could not put them to use unless a black market was to appear one day. So how should Lu Shu proceed? Go with the flow and become a law-abiding practitioner with a 9-5 job? He felt that was too underachieving.. This era was a blessing to the better and stronger as their special powers could be magnified but this era was also a curse for the weaker as in times of catastrophe, they would have no power to defend themselves. In the morning, Lu Shu went over to the old mans for his training and returned home to shower. He looked at himself in the mirror. The old man had said something accurate about him this morning, that within a day span, he had gained confidence and his vitality was richer. Lu Shu did not reply. He knew that this was because of that punch which gave him a boost in confidence. Even a relatively strong criminal could not withstand a punch from him. Confidence was to be built up slowly over time. It was aa form of manner, from weak to strong and from poor to rich, one day it would shine brightly like the stars. Lu Shu began todays lottery and that was why he saved up that 5000 distress points. But while he was doing the lottery at a quick pace, something that wasnt a stinky tofu flashed past. A jolt of excitement hit him and from what he thought he saw was a yellowish color, could it be a golden paper again? When was the last time I got something good? Ive gotten those damn stinky tofu every single day till Im about to puke! Haha, finally something different appeared today! He opened his bag in the system to look for that item but was disappointed- a crepe. What the f***! Youre actually giving me a crepe?! And at a 1 in 50 chance?! What a scam! Lu Shu almost threw the crepe onto the floor! At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu, in her pajamas, came out rubbing her eyes, Lu Shu, I dreamt about the smell of crepes. Hm, a crepe! Lu Xiaoyu could not believe her eyes, Lu Shu! You said you cant make crepes! Lu Shu almost vomited blood. How does your brain work, should that be the first thing you say? I didnt make this, Lu Shu was annoyed. Lu Xiaoyu completely ignored his words and took a bite of the crepe, Can you make some soybean milk tomorrow? I said I did not make this! And an egg! Hehe. Still agitated, Lu Shu asked, Have you completely assembled that mans soul? Done, look! Lu Xiaoyu brought out our her new soul puppet. Sh*t! Lu Shu almost spat out the porridge inside his mouth, Why is he not wearing anything?! Close your eyes and dont look! Lu Xiaoyu reasoned, Thats really disrespectful to the nature of the human body. At birth, we bring nothing and at death, we take away nothing, why should a soul wear clothes? Why are you suddenly lecturing me about philosophies?! Lu Shu was freaking out, Can your power grant him some clothes? At least have some decency! I cant Lu Xiaoyu waved her hand, What can I do, Im disappointed too This was driving Lu Shu crazy. The man was quite a giant and you just in what kind of situation a young lady would bring a naked giant with her to battle?! But given that theres no way around it, he had to accept reality. Lu Shu suddenly found what Lu Xiaoyu said very logical. Indeed, at birth, we bring nothing and at death. we take away nothing so a soul should not be wearing clothes! Lu Shu thought, If giving him clothes was not possible, would it be possible to erase certain parts? At least have some sort of censorship! Ill try, Lu Xiaoyu absorbed back the soul and after awhile, done! Lu Shu took a glance and finally heaved a sigh of relief That part is gone and replaced with a flat surface at least this is acceptable! He suddenly thought that Lu Xiaoyus power to absorb soul, would it be leveled up as training progressed? Chapter 105 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations As the soul which Lu Xiaoyu materialized once more, it became a black and smokey figure. Lu Shu took his clothes for him to put on, but just as Lu Xiaoyu reabsorbed the figure, the clothes fell to the ground It was a fact that both of them had to accept He wanted to test the power of this class D soul puppet, but their house was too small for any testing. If two class D strength-based metahumans were to fight in a house, the demolition of the house was probably an understatement of a possible consequence. They could only wait for an opportunity where they could go somewhere secluded but with plenty of open space. But Lu Shu was still rather curious, Must you multitask if you use him to fight? Multitasking was not a gift everyone had. Although Lu Xiaoyu was a smart girl, Lu Shu knew that she wasnt one who could multitask effectively. And another problem was even if Lu Xiaoyu wholeheartedly controlled the soul puppet, she was unlikely to unleash the full potential of the puppet. Why did he think that way? For example, Lu Shu was training swordplay now. It was a routine he was extremely familiar with and the more familiar he was, the more confidence he had which could manifest itself in terms of effectiveness. And could Lu Xiaoyu be entirely familiar with her soul puppet? There would definitely be a distance. And for a person with class E strength, there would be a huge disparity in terms of skill and experience when it comes to manipulating a class D puppet effectively. Although she might soon reach class D, the problem would still exist as she might one day control other puppets who were of an even higher level. Lu Xiaoyu was relaxed, Nope, its just like controlling my own body. My brain would execute the command such as getting a cup. There is no need to think of it specifically as to which hand and which finger would move first, I just have to have the notion of getting the cup Moreover, this puppet still has some sort of awareness. Its like I only took away its soul and opinions. Oh, then does he have memory? Can you go through his memory? Lu Shu was really curious this time. If she was able to see the puppets memory, wouldnt that mean that if they were to obtain a powerful and evil practitioner puppet in future, they would understand his skills and abilities? Lu Xiaoyu shut her eyes and tried to go through his memory, I could make out some of his memory, but his memory loss is extreme. Theres nothing special and his basic memory has been destroyed. The clearest memory would be the part where they robbed the bank up till the point he died. Is that the memory of the last 24 hours? Wow, Lu Shu, this punch of yours is quite suave! Lu Shu, having heard Lu Xiaoyus words, knew that she saw his punch from that fugitives memory and was rather delighted at her compliment, Haha, really? Nope. Ha ha. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Lu Shu with a strange look, They stole a total of 3 million dollars worth of cash and it was split into six bags. But on the first night of their escape, most of the money was left somewhere. The other two metahumans were not physically strong enough to carry so much weight around and although the strong metahuman could carry it, it was still inconvenient to move around the forest with so many bags. What are you saying this for? Anyway, all the money is stolen, so what if its lost? They are already dead, what is the money good for? Lu Shu said indifferently. Lu Xiaoyu continued, They each had 200 thousand dollars. This metahuman had his money on his body while the other two chose to bury their money somewhere within Luo Cheng. They agreed to use this metahumans money first after escaping safely before coming back for their money. Lu Shus breathing became a little heavier after hearing this, And then? Although the other two criminals tried to conceal where they hid their money from this metahuman, the approximate location is still quite clear. At this moment, the silence was deafening in their house. This surprise was too sudden! Although this money could probably be traced and could not be deposited, and they had to spend it in fear, they could at least spend it note by note without being discovered. As long as they did not spend it on identification specific items such as plane tickets, Lu Shu felt that there would be no problem: I could probably use this money to buy daily necessities like rice safely? Now, as long as they knew the approximate location, Lu Shu was confident of finding the money. It wasnt very convenient to search for the money at night. He felt it was safer to look for it over the weekend. As he was eager, he would apply for leave from Shi Qingyan in the morning. Then, he would bring Lu Xiaoyu with him down south via public transport. Lu Shu was a good student previously. To avoid being blacklisted by the school, he abided by the school rules strictly. After all, he did not want to spend money on transferring schools. Now, it seemed like he was living with much more liberty. He would obtain leave whenever he requested. The bus stopped as it reached the rail station. Lu Shu, together with Lu Xiaoyu, continued heading south. Based on Lu Xiaoyus discovery, they had to continue treading south for about three to five kilometers. There was a forest below the expressway there. When they reached their destination, Lu Xiaoyu pointed the location out to Lu Shu. The two of them then split up to look for markings of man-handled soil. Since the soil was dug, the soil must have some difference in color from the untouched soil. But Lu Shu had underestimated these fugitives slightly. They must have been worried about people digging up their money so they must have had hidden the money more intricately. After spending the entire morning searching for clues, Lu Xiaoyu finally found a plot of suspicious land. Buried under it was 40 thousand dollars of cash wrapped in plastic. Lu Shu was slightly confused. Why was there so little? He turned around and asked, Did these criminals not trust each other? Hiding the money could have been an excuse when in fact, they kept the money on themselves? He thought about how the three criminals escaped north and remembered that their clothes did seem a little abnormal, could the money have been kept within their clothes? But they couldnt have kept so much money in their clothes, there must be more money here. But searching for the money was much tougher than what he thought initially. This was extremely troublesome and tedious. All of a sudden, Lu Shu didnt want to search anymore. This was, after all, money which came from underhand means. They were lucky to obtain a portion of it, and they shouldnt be greedy for more. Moreover, these freshly printed notes had consecutive serial numbers. There wouldnt be much practical use having a large amount of it. Lu Xiaoyu, who was reluctant to leave, was dragged home by Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu turned around to look back every few steps they took. She was extremely sure and regretful that this plot of land had more money hidden Lu Shu was extremely flustered now that he had 40 thousand dollars of cash in his possession. Apart from the tofu business, this was the first sum of cash Lu Xiaoyu and him earned through their training! Chapter 106 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The crime committed by the metahumans had caused a huge uproar in the country. When Lu Shu got back to class in the afternoon, he found that the entire class was discussing the incident. Normal students were asking if the Daoyuan students knew anything about the incident. But the Daoyuan students were clueless as well. Where could they find information about the incident? However, a majority of the people here had such tendencies. When faced with some questions, they would subconsciously ask those around them who were seemingly related to that topic. For example, even if Person As friend was an orthopedic surgeon and Person A was going to go through a coronary artery bypass surgery, Person A would ask his orthopedic surgeon friend: How safe was a coronary artery bypass surgery? And ultimately, the orthopedic would give an ambiguous reply, how would he know? Person A would think, youre a doctor how would you not know? So when the normal students asked the Daoyuan students about the incident last night, the final result was like the blind leading the blind. Everyone knew nothing. But the attention of Daoyuan students was drawn to the strength of the criminals. Everyone saw the video footage of the killer techniques used. Even their class form teacher, Xi Fei, was there. They didnt even know if there were Daoyuan class lessons today. Apparently, out of the seven people who were injured or killed in the first wave, five were Daoyuan class form teachers At this moment, everyone had a question they all wanted to ask: What if they were the ones up against the metahumans? Would they survive? This was a very real question. Today, the class form teachers dealt with the criminals. Once the students trained to a certain level, wouldnt they be the ones encountering all these battles? If not what was the point of Daoyuan class distributing all the resources for training. Was it for them to train happily and peacefully until the day they retire? Definitely not. When the danger has not arrived, most people wouldnt think of it as many people didnt have the mindset of being prepared in times of peace. When the danger arrives, some people would think of methods to evade it. Not everyone was brave enough to face impending danger to maintain the worlds peace. The normal students at the side were worried about the issues of Daoyuan class, If Daoyuan class was forced to confront these dangerous problems, would you guys still be willing to be part of Daoyuan class? Lu Shu found that statement ridiculous as if they could be part of Daoyuan class? This sort of hypothesis was illogical. Another person thought before saying, If I could choose, I wouldnt go! Are you dumb? Whats the point of nurturing you? By then you wouldnt have a choice! Wouldnt we be like dogs? Id rather have freedom! Your words are too nasty. A house-owned dog is many times more fortunate than a stray. At least theres food, water, and shelter! How would you know if a dog is happy or not, youre not a dog! Lu Shu laughed silently, How are you guys not dogs, lonely dogs are still dogs. A few classmates swung their heads towards Lu Shu They knew he was hurling insults at them! From It was yet another huge wave of distress points Everyone could only blame themselves for choosing to talk about this topic. Speaking of which, whats wrong with Liu Li? Why did he arm-wrestle this guy to trigger his awakening! Cant even beat him in a fight now! Jiang Shuyi watched Lu Shu ridicule their classmates from his seat silently. He didnt have many opinions about that as he knew Lu Shu wasnt particularly well liked in class, and even more so now. If it was him, it wouldnt be just words. He would probably be throwing tables at people. But he was rather curious, Dont you intend to be friends with anyone? This time, Jiang Shuyi noticed the biggest problem. It was as though this person was independent and did not intend to join any group. There was a huge distance no matter who he might interact with. He looked at Jiang Shuyi, Arent we friends. This statement caught Jiang Shuyi off-guard And replied after thinking, I wasnt referring to me. I meant your relationship with other classmates. There always seems like a distance. Lu Shu snapped back, I feel that there should be some distance between people. Sometimes you might feel that you have a good friend, but you wouldnt know what he actually thinks of you behind your back. More distance means fewer problems, its not like people cant live alone. Thats why I feel that distance is good for everyone. Jiang Shuyi sat silently thinking about his words Have you heard anything about last nights incident? Lu Shu asked softly. Jiang Shuyi had family members within the heavenly network, so he wanted to know if Jiang Shuyi had any insider information. Jiang Shuyi pondered for a moment and said, Last night, a class C practitioner suddenly appeared in Luo Cheng. He is really powerful and was responsible for hurting the criminal. The heavenly network is currently looking for him, but havent had any clue. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. No clue is good, no clue is good And meanwhile, I dont even know when I can rise to class C, Jiang Shuyi sighed, Im so envious of all these powerful practitioners. Lu Shu was secretly happy. There was no need to be envious, he wasnt that strong anyway. Being complimented in person felt quite good In the afternoon, every class form teacher informed the students to bring a chair to the square for a schoolwide assembly. No one thought much about it as it was common to have assemblies in high school. Basically, there was at least one in every two months. It was normal to have many boring talks during assembly They have all experienced too much of it. But some students enjoyed such events. These assemblies usually lasted two hours and everyone just sat at the square without doing much. There was no need to learn, and the students could chat freely and even sing Today, however, felt different. In the past, there would be tables on the stage for speakers but there was none today. On the stage instead was a fatty smiling at everyone. There was this feeling that this fatty was rather proud Who is that? Have you guys seen him before? Nope Once everyone was settled down, the fatty began speaking. He didnt even require a microphone and spoke with confidence with everyone hearing him clearly, Good afternoon everyone. Todays assembly is to inform everyone that from today onwards, Ill be your new principal. At this moment, Lu Shu could sense the power in the fattys body. It was like a huge fireball standing on the stage. That power resonated with the heaven and earth, and it felt as if a storm was brewing! He had only gotten this feeling from Li Xianyi and Nie Ting before! Who was this? Lu Shu was rather stunned, but he hid it well. Without Nie Ting and Li Xianyis reference, he could not make out the exact class of this guy. Class B, definitely class B! What Lu Shu missed out on was that the new principal was actually a heavenly king! Chapter 107 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Arent there just a few Heavenly Kings, why did another one appear? Is it because of Li Xianyi? Lu Shu would have never thought that although Li Xianyi was one of the reasons, he himself was the real cause of it. But that was expected as he had no idea that he was already Class C and even more, did not think that someone else was suspecting a major lineage of inheritance behind his power. Ancient capitals like Luo Cheng city having several passed down legends was normal and this was why Nie Ting agreed to let Li Yixiao come here. This wasnt the only case. Within a short time, more Heavenly Kings would be allocated to every important location as these locations would be directly related to the remains. Now that Lu Shu knew about the existence of a Heavenly King in Luo Cheng, his only thought was to be more careful. Li Yixiao looked at the students below and continued, Everyone About the He stuttered. Of course, he lacked experience with public speaking as he had always been training and never been appointed as a role like a principal! Previously in the capital, although he held the title of Heavenly King, in reality, the whole Heavenly Network was run by Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. The rest were like generals without an army. The reason why Li Yixiao couldnt wait to get out of that place was the awkwardness. He had initially expressed his intention to work for them and to give his best until he took his last breath but they still didnt really let him into the loop. It wasnt only him but all the Heavenly Kings who werent originally part of the scheme. Li Yixiao understood that this concerned the countrys stability and had no room for errors but not everyone could. And even though he understood, this did not mean that he was happy with being a bomb hidden beneath the snow kind of existence. But Nie Ting finally had a change in attitude towards the Heavenly Kings. But there were some who did not wish to be part of this as there was nothing more important than training to them. Of course, there were some ambitious ones. Li Xianyi hesitated for a while, Erm may everyone study hard! Thats all! All the students were dumbfounded, this principal must be a fake! Everyone seriously doubted the validity of this but after seeing the long faces of the ex-principal and the other teachers who silently acknowledged, it must be true What an unreliable new principal Luo Cheng international school had gotten! Where did this fatty come from and what kind of background did he have?! The ex-principal stood at the side expressionlessly. He was still worried about the students enrollment rate into the next education level. What would happen to the schools reputations? Brag about how many managed to achieve Class E? Thats nonsense! But all is good now and theres no need to worry about this matter anymore, now that Ive become the vice-principal But he did not lose his authority. The schools daily matters were still his responsibilities and the only difference was that theres someone else above him now. As the saying went, one mountain cannot hide two tigers. This kind of situation was troubling and theres a feeling his words would not hold the same value anymore! And to have such a poor-speaking principal, what nonsense! Whats the most important aspect of any system? Its the organization! There was once a capable young man who went for an interview but because he was unmarried, it gave the judges a sense of instability. To introduce a top predator like the Heavenly Network into a place that had always rejected the idea of individuality, who knew what was going to happen? Lu Shu was wondering how these rules-abiding people were going to get along with the Heavenly Network? Would there be conflicts? Maybe there a way of getting along? To be able to consider such an issue was impressive of a high school student but the answer to that question was something he could never have guessed. All the students returned to class confused and was wondering what exactly happened. They had thought classes would be canceled for the day but in the end, the principal couldnt even speak a proper sentence And the Daoyuan class students had it worse. At night after everyone flashed their entry pass, the security guards notified all Daoyuan students to gather on the field where they noticed the principal standing there. Wearing bandages, Xi Fei started to organize the crowd and their uniqueness started to show. All of them shouted Attention! Face right!! Li Xiaoyi waited for everyone to be silent, Im sure everyone knows about the incident that took place last night in Luo Cheng. 3 metahumans from Ezhou escaped into Luo Cheng after committing a crime, 1 Class D and 2 Class Es who have been killed. Everyone who read the Golden Foundation forums only knew that the issue was solved but didnt know about the 3 criminals death. There were no videos of the aftermath and there were only rumors about numerous gunshots being heard at the Longhai overpass. But the truth was revealed- the 3 criminals were dead. Li Yixiao continued, You may have seen the battle videos and based on that, do you think you guys will survive exchanging blows with them? Everyone was still wondering why this principal was interfering with the Daoyuan class matters when this question dumbfounded them. That right, could they survive? Most likely not, as seeing that Xi Fei and the rest were wearing bandages. Let me introduce myself. I am Li Yixiao and everyone here would be joining the Heavenly Network in the future and I would be your direct superior. Im a Heavenly King, Class B. Class B! All the students were shocked to find out that this unattractive fatty was actually a Class B expert! A smile developed at the corner of Li Yixiaos mouth. After tolerating for so long and thinking about what to say the whole afternoon, it was all for this moment! Lu Shu was secretly observing this Heavenly King from within the crowd and felt that he wasnt anything decent Ive taken up the role as your principal mainly because I am based here in Luo Cheng. The Heavenly Network did not impart everyone training methods and resources for no good reason as there will be more cases of criminals like last night. The commoners would need your protection, Li Yixiao laughed, So for your own safety, we have to prioritize your training. Of course, normal classes would still continue but Ive heard that many of you have stopped listening to those classes. That isnt right and you will know what I mean soon. Lastly, a friendly advice to those who are rich to quickly buy a magical energy-rich location and those who arent to think of another method. Dont bump into a metahuman criminal before youve accomplished anything, Li Yixiao said while smiling. Chapter 108 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The main takeaway from Li Yixiaos words was that Daoyuan students would probably be allocated missions, perhaps like Xi Fei and companys responsibilities to facilitate future Daoyuan classes or to maintain peace. In other words, everyone would have a job The shock brought by the Class B expert was huge and comparing the two parties would be like heaven and earth. And Li Yixiao was quite straightforward to directly remind everyone that they would be dealing with such metahumans in the future and if their training progress was slow, they might lose their lives unknowingly. And even reminded the rich to quickly purchase magical lands Previously, although the teachers had mentioned the importance of magical lands and everyone could tell from Jiang Shuyi the benefits of them, the purchase of magical lands was still done in discreet but now, it was an open affair. If a Class B expert emphasized the importance of magical lands, then they must be important. Lu Shu glanced over at Jiang Shuyis expression and he was obviously aware of this new principal long before. Xi Fei was very rather dedicated to still teach while injured. This time, he finished teaching the Yogacarabhumi Sastra and started on the Outer Dharma-sutra which seemed irrelevant to training and was just a process of understanding. But at the end, Xi Fei told everyone, There was a suspicious character who seemed to be Class C and this persons strength was able to crush a Class D strength-type. His class might be even higher than that Why I say that is because that Class D fugitive was in the middle of awakening a second time which makes it harder to judge the true class of that person. Xi Fei continued, This person uses a sword and his sword was made of black jade. His powers could even be materialized outside of his body to form an energy cloak that protects him. Do take note, if you happen to see this person anywhere, the first thing to do would be to call me. Also, do not engage him as you will definitely die and having the numbers would not lessen the power gap. Everyone only just found out about this incident and where did this expert come from? And why were Xi Fei and company paying so much attention to this person? Sword This person is a sword expert Furthermore, how cool is it for a practitioner to fight against a pure strength-type? Who exactly is this expert? Lu Shu was feeling troubled as he realized the attention the Heavenly Network had on him. At night as classes ended, Jiang Shuyi asked, Are you selling your future magical stones? I suggest not to and better to use them for training. Lu Shu was glad. Nowadays, the demand for magical stones was skyrocketing but Jiang Shuyi actually rejected them which was also what Lu Shu wanted, Mhm, Im gonna use them for my training. I cant sell them anymore or else it would raise suspicions. I can only wait for a better opportunity to do so. Reaching home, Lu Xiaoyu, who was watching television, said to Lu Shu, the 40k is placed under your bed. The two of them went separate ways in the afternoon, one went home while one went to school and so the money was left in Lu Xiaoyus care. Although the amount wasnt much, it would still come in handy in emergencies. The thing to do now would be to use these banknotes with consecutive serial numbers for daily expenditure. If not, using them to pay school fees would allow for the source to be tracked. But Lu Shu felt that even if someone found out, he could just say him and Lu Xiaoyu picked it up outside and the location would be that place. The situation was so chaotic that no one could confirm if that was the truth and those 3 fugitives did drop some during their escape. And who could ever imagine the kind of interaction an orphan in Daoyuan class would have with those fugitives? Who would know that Lu Xiaoyu looked through the memories of the fugitive? That would be too far-fetched. Okay, Lu Shu changed into his slippers as he suddenly realized that he did not receive any distress points from Li Xianyi, You didnt anger the old man today? Thats good. The old man is kind towards us so try not to agitate him. But this kind of thing wasnt fully preventable as Lu Xiaoyu was just a child. Even Lu Shu was frequently angered so angering Li Xianyi would be normal Lu Shu did not earn much distress points today and did not even went to sell the stinky tofu he drew from the lottery. He had gone digging for money in the morning and in the afternoon, the situation with Li Yixiao happened. There was no progress that day! How could Lu Shu tolerate such a thing?! Using a new ID, he found an opportunity on the Golden Foundation forum and posted quite a few comments which were instantly buried under new ones F*ck. Lu Shu had always valued people as precious resources but too many people wasnt a good thing! There were too many people commenting and each post had a few ten thousands comments. The number of people who saw his comments was too small and he only received 400 distress points Laughing sarcastically, Lu Shu closed the Golden Foundation forum page. You guys have no idea the valuable life lesson you just missed! He thought for a moment and opened his class group chats- Luo Cheng class group chat and F9 class group chat. But looking through, there was nothing he had to talk about. Everyone was discussing magical lands. My dad said there are quite a few obvious magical lands in Luo Cheng and their prices are way inflated. Those landlords are not dumb. But theres no choice. Look at Jiang Shuyi and Liu Lis training speed, their aptitudes were already high and with an additional magical land, the gap between them and us would only grow. They are rich. I heard that there are two villas in the new area where because the plants grew to be very unusual, the prices have already risen to 12 million. Have you heard about class F7s Zhang Shuang? He has a Tier C aptitude but after buying a magical land, his training speed rose to the same as a Tier B aptitude! Magical lands are really beneficial, but just too expensive. Most of the Daoyuan students had a decent financial background but there a small group that belonged to the extremely wealthy. One example was this Zhang Shuang. After his family bought a magical land, his training speed was on par with those of Tier B aptitudes. Basically, magical lands would improve your training. But the prices of magical lands had exceeded the acceptable amount and how many people in Luo Cheng could actually afford 10-20 million on a house? If the price in Luo Cheng was as such, what about the city? Lu Shu grinned, Why is being expensive the flaw of magical lands, isnt that your flaw? You guys are too poor!! Chapter 109 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Everyone suddenly became silent in the chat group Im sleeping, goodnight everyone Im sleeping too Damn, what you said makes so much sense. How is being expensive a disadvantage of the magical land? It was a disadvantage to not be able to afford it. There was absolutely no way to refute! Being poor was the disadvantage! From Yuan Chaojuns distress, +411 From By this wave alone, Lu Shu amassed more than 4000 distress points. This is great, everyone is being too generous. Tonight, there will be additional celestial fruits available for my training. Anyway, there was no need to get more tofu for tomorrow, the 4000 odd points can all be used for celestial fruits. The originally lively chat group turned silent. Some people were thinking if the administrator could kick this guy out of the group By now, Lu Shus toxic tongue has already been a well-known fact. Whenever two people were chatting in class, they would stop everytime Lu Shu walked by and only continue after he had left It was really impossible to tolerate him! And at this moment, everyone was thinking. Through this incident, wasnt the power of that strength-based metahuman most shocking? Everyone had looked down on the strength-based metahumans, but it was one of them who had such devastating impact in a real-life battle. Only through that incident did they know that the physique of a strength-based metahuman was so powerful. They werent as clumsy as initially thought and instead, they were lively and agile. Wasnt Lu Shu a strength-based metahuman Thinking here, everyone felt uneasy. Out of so many people, why did Liu Li have to arm-wrestle this guy? Great, now he has awakened as a strength-based metahuman! But something to be relieved about was the fact that it would be even harder for metahumans to awaken multiple times. Or else even as time passed by, besides not being able to out-talk him, they wouldnt be able to defeat him in battle as well. But some people also thought about the possibility of this douche awakening again They did not dare to think about it, the helplessness of life under the control of demon king Lu Shu But little did the students know that the class C expert Xi Fei was talking about was actually Lu Shu Tonight, the heavenly network imparted the second set of skills to the students who had completed one large cycle of training. Only four of them in class f9 qualified for this. Three of whom had class B potential, including Liu Li and Jiang Shuyi. There was one more who had class c potential but burst onto the scene all of a sudden. Only after school ended did the rest find out that this douche, who was extremely rich, purchased one of the best plots of magical land. In reality, his pace of training was slightly slower than Liu Li and the rest. Liu Li and the rest of the class Bs had actually completed the first large cycle a few days ago but the heavenly network only started imparting the skills now. The training name this time was called the mysterious senses chapter, and while improving their foundations, they would start learning to harness their magical energy. This would take 36 small cycles, and during this period of time the metahumans strength and power will increase greatly, and there could be an improvement of 2700 pounds of additional strength. As Xi Fei announced this, Lu Shu felt that Liu Li had a very proud demeanor Lu Shu had an idea what this douche was thinking in his head At this time, those class E practitioners who trained the yinyang kinship of the three were far more powerful than those of class F. This mitigated the possibility of a situation: Highly-skilled practitioners being suddenly overpowered by lowly metahumans who awaken. This all-rounded sort of skill had an advantage. It was strong all-around, and there were no obvious weaknesses. This suited well with the heavenly networks characteristics. The heavenly network was responsible for stability and what it required was all-rounded and skilled individuals. Which was why Li Xianyi said that the yinyang kinship of the three was advantageous, especially when it reaches class C, together with being able to manipulate swords, it would be easy going up against class C strength-based metahumans. In the world of martial arts, there was a well-known fact. Awakened metahumans were usually stronger than normal practitioners of the same class. After all, it was harder to just rely on awakening to improve ones skills. Of course, this was exclusive of the talented practitioners and those talented awakened metahumans who were gifted in training as well. This was also the reason why the heavenly network was willing to provide training resources for these awakened metahumans. Metahumans who could awaken and train simultaneously held advantages over others in most circumstances. On the aspect of speed, a genius like Jiang Shuyi who had the potential as well as the resources such as magical land could complete the entire mysterious matter chapter in 18 days. Coupled with the magical stones, his speed would probably be even faster. Although the higher the level of training, the harder it was to progress, Lu Shu felt that this sort of speed was already terrifying. But what about those families with powerful inherited abilities? If someone with Tier A aptitude had access to magical land, wouldnt he reach class C or higher in no time at all? But people with Tier A aptitude werent that common at all. In the entire Luo Cheng, Cao Qingci was the only person. Lu Shu swept through his income of distress points only to realize that there were many people who contributed to his income, including Li Yixiao and Xi Fei Were this distress points from not being able to locate that class C expert He estimated that based on this alone, there were 800 points and it was still increasing. Lu Shu suddenly thought that if he could stay hidden and not be found, this might become a fixed income Now, the number of celestial fruits required to light up the fourth star had increased to 40. The pace of improvement seemed much slower suddenly, causing Lu Shu some frustration! He had a burning desire for distress points from everyone in the world so that he could speed towards being a class A and be stronger than others! To have a mentality of competing against the world was rather motivating and seemed like a good idea! Training was like sailing in the rough sea. The vast seas are humongous and only through hard work can one finish a journey at a time. Lu Shu returned home at night to train patiently. The world was constantly evolving, and only through training could Lu Shu feel safe in this world. At this moment, his celestial energy was as illuminating and strong as a meteor shower, but no one could see it. The celestial energy within his body reverberated repeatedly, pulsating within his body which was getting stronger with each passing day. At this moment, Lu Shus body started glowing like a gem and if there was someone beside him, he could probably see the celestial map within Lu Shus body. The stars had a rhythm. At times, they were bright, and at others, they were dull. It was as if they were breathing together with the heavens and earth, and they could exist forever like the heavens and earth. And just next to Lu Shu, numerous dark objects were speeding towards the sleeping Lu Xiaoyu. She was sprawled on her bed, and her pillow drenched with her drool Chapter 110 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations As per morning routine, Lu Shu went over to Li Xianyis for his swordplay training and made food for Lu Xiaoyu before heading out to sell stinky tofu. Selling stinky tofu had become an easy task as the last serving was used as a sample for viewing and placed there. There was no need for a performance and if anyone approached to ask, he would just say that the sample was not for sale and this would generate distress points. After finished selling the stinky tofu and placing the sample there, he started messing around on the Golden Foundation forum. Commenting on every post he saw, he wasnt trying to cause distress but to make his ID well-known. Lu Shu felt that he should make his ID well-known before he could begin his next plan. If not, once he posted a comment, it would be buried instantly. He felt that doing so wasnt a waste of time but a slow and constant effort that would accumulate and one day reward him. There were new hot topics appearing on the forum every day and even the incident about the metahuman criminals had become old news. No one was still interested in the number of casualties in the chase or how the 3 of them died. It was like a fast-food era, everyone forgets fast. After magical lands had become a vital training resource, that had become the hottest topic right now. Everyone was discussing suspected magical lands in their own cities which became very popular and the landlords would wait out for the price to rise before selling. Within a short time, prices of magical lands had skyrocketed which was discouraging to many. This was the market. When an item became popular, its price would follow suit until the trend died down and its price would be reasonably reconsidered. People on the forums would be talking about a magical land from this place being sold at this price to the CEO of so and so company and that his two sons were both in Daoyuan class. There were also rumors that the two sons liked to use their status as a Daoyuan student to seduce female students There were all kinds of gossips and this was whats expected when everyone was gathered on one single platform. Posts on magical lands were mostly about which wealthy man bought something really pricey. Although this was very different from a normal life, everyone was still willing to discuss it. Lu Shu also saw an interesting post about a certain someone who bought a bunch of mutated plants and placed them at his doorsteps to pose as a magical land so that he could sell for a high price. In the end, these mutated plants died as soon as they were placed there There were really all kinds of people. Phone scams, fake advertisements, there were so many different ways and ideas about fake magical lands now. People these days The mutated plants relied heavily on a magical-energy concentrated surrounding which led to people turning to mutated animals instead. This time, there were people who actually got scammed. After several such cases, another precautionary step had been added to the process of buying magical lands- buyers would request to personally test out the place by carrying out their training to check for validity. As a result, property companies started hiring Daoyuan students to test for magical lands and a new kind of job had emerged Some of the smarter students who knew that they wouldnt be able to afford magical lands would shamelessly pretend to be interested in the magical land. They would then train there for a whole night and not purchase the house, all these just for training This was the reason why humans made it to the top of all living things Just as Lu Shu was still scrolling the forums, someone came over to buy stinky tofu, Boss, how much is one serving? This is not for sale, its a sample From Li Yixiaos distress, +21 Upon seeing this update, Lu Shu immediately looked up at the annoyed Li Yixiao who, while biting his gum, said, I may be uneducated but you cant trick me. Since when did selling stinky tofu need a sample? Lu Shu was frightened, why is this guy here? Since when do Heavenly Kings come to such normal places? And dont the Heavenly Network have their own cafeteria Haha, Im kidding. Of course Im selling, 5 dollars per serving, Lu Shu immediately gave up his plan to earn distress points for that morning Li Yixiao smiled brightly as he took out money for the stinky tofu. As soon as he ate it, I heard that your stinky tofu is delicious and theyre right! Its the best Ive ever tasted, youre really good! Lu Shu suddenly had chills down his spine, this guy better not be coming down here every day at this time to eat my sample stinky tofu There was no way Lu Shu could reject a Heavenly Kings request. Even if he really did not sell, the other party might not say anything but just in case. Lu Shu would not risk anything over this matter Li Yixiao added, Hmm, you look familiar. Have we met? This stunned Lu Shu. Since yesterday, they had only met twice and he was also standing in the middle of the rows of students. So how did he find him familiar? Lu Shu could only think of two possibilities- one was that he had a super memory that could remember everyones faces after just one encounter or two, it was because Li Xianyi was his neighbor and the Heavenly Network had researched information regarding him. Lu Shu was never naive enough to think that he could live beside Li Xianyi without others investigating him. Im a Daoyuan student and weve met yesterday, Lu Shu replied. Li Yixiaos eyes lit up, So youre a Daoyuan student. Thats great. Then could this stinky tofu be a treat for me? Hahaha, you can look for me if you have any problems in school! Lu Shu rolled his eyes, this what kind of Heavenly King would scrimp on a cheap serving of stinky tofu? In the end, Uncle Li couldnt stand it anymore, What is wrong with you? Xiao Shu here is an orphan and has to study and work at the same time. He even has a younger sister to feed so how could you not pay for his stinky tofu? It was Li Yixiaos turn to be dumbfounded and speechless for a while before taking out a 100 dollars bill, Sorry about that, this 100 dollar is my compensation for not knowing about your situation. You still can look for me in school should you have problems. Lu Shu didnt decline his offer to provide assistance in school but returned him the 95 dollars change, The stinky tofu costs 5 dollars, I dont want the excess. Chapter 111 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When Lu Shu returned Li Yixiao the 95 dollars change, Li Yixiao looked at this teen for a moment and laughed, Youre really special, lets be brothers. After finishing his sentence, he took his stinky tofu and left. Uncle Li was curious, Xiao Shu, is that person really your principal?! Uncle Li, you really are curious to ask me this, Lu Shu was troubled as he packed his things and left, Yup hes our principal Uncle Li stood there in shock as he looked at Lu Shu leaving, this indecent fatty is a principal?! What was everyones impression of a school principal? Some were kind-looking, some knowledgeable or some even looked old and sly But overall, everyones impression of a politician or school principal would be someone who was more serious and stable which took years of discipline to achieve. But this fatty hes so greedy that one could imagine him stealing a lollipop from a kid Even a normal person could tell when theres a mismatch. It was like two chemicals being put together which would either become one uniform layer or there would be two separate layers. There might even be an explosion reaction. The truth was that this contradiction started from the money aspect. Employees of the Heavenly Network had to be paid which gave rise to a major problem- Nie Ting suggested that these practitioners were to be paid handsomely. But the rest wasnt happy, so the positions filled by normal people werent as important? Everyone played a vital role so the treatment should be the same! It was jealousy- why should these people receive a higher pay than us? If their jobs were more dangerous, what about the police and the army? Given the current situation, the policemen are more likely to be killed in the line of duty! Even Nie Tings rank was suppressed to a secretary level, which was equivalent to a mayor or a director. In the end, the Heavenly Network was placed under the general staff 2nd department and all of its employees were paid based on their ranks. Nie Ting was given the rank of general, the other Heavenly Kings were colonels while the rest of the ground network held ranks lieutenant colonel, captain and so on. Second lieutenants in the army normally served as a platoon leader of sorts but in this case, the second lieutenant did not have much authority but was just paid according to this rank. The amount of pay was just revised in the April of 2009- platoon leaders equivalent were paid 3300 while corps commander 10200, deputy commander 8800, division commander 7700, deputy division commander 7000 and regiment commander 6000. Although this was much higher than what administration staff was getting, it was still much lesser than those commercial jobs. To say something blunt, the people in the Heavenly Network were not as respected. Nie Ting wasnt satisfied with this but his report was constantly delayed and even denied. Whenever Nie Ting traveled overseas, he had to be in charge of all the security measure. Although his position was similar to that of a prime minister, would a prime minister need to do this? This was the truth and also one of Nie Tings greatest worries. When the practitioners started to have expectations for a higher pay and position, how should the Heavenly Network respond? But at least within the management of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting had full authority. At this point in time, Lu Shu was confused. Whenever this fat Heavenly King said something like, I, Li Yixiao, so and so, it would remind him of I, Pang Hu, dont pay for my meals kind of comical vibe. But Lu Shu also felt this person wasnt all that bad and a great Heavenly King like him who addresses Lu Shu as a brother in arms and could also sympathize with the commoners was actually a good thing. Practitioners and metahumans were more and more integrated into the society. In the beginning, many were envious of metahumans living overseas who could make big money but because of the strict regulations, local metahuman criminal activities were also low which, on the other hand, were more apparent overseas. In Europe, refugees turned metahumans were openly protesting against the government which was a huge problem for all its people. In both magical energy-scarce and rich eras, the local security was always top class. A beginning of a new day, all the Luo Cheng international school students experienced a very unusual incident- their new principal stood at the school gate and greeted every student that walked by and everyone could still smell a lingering stench of stinky tofu Numerous students were reminded of Lu Shu by the stench Not knowing the situation, Lu Shu started receiving distress points, +1+3+2 It was the first time students had seen a principal greeting them at the school gates in the early morning and everyone politely greeted back and some even took a bow as a form of respect. Every time that happened, a huge grin would appear on Li Yixiaos face, as though he had never been in such a high position before When he first approached Nie Ting, a high position was what he wanted. Since he was a Class B, they had to at least make him an official or something, right? But Nie Ting was savage, crowning him a Heavenly King but not giving him any power. How infuriating! At least he was out of the capital and in charge of this citys ground network and a school. Li Yixiao recognized Lu Shu the moment he stepped into school and smilingly greeted, Good morning my little brother. The students all looked at Lu Shu shockingly, what is this situation and why did he call him brother? Is it a coincidence or they know each other? Speaking of which, how is it appropriate for a principal to address students like that?! In the morning, Li Yixiao was brought around by a group of the schools shareholders to observe the school activities. He was having the time of his life! During lunch break, Li Yixiao came to the cafeteria and called the chef, Give me two vegetable and two meat. After taking a mouthful, he pointed bitterly to the Shame of you to waste food sign and told the food supplier and the student affairs director, Youve made such disgusting food from the ingredients that our farmers painstakingly grew and still dared to call others shameless?! The ex-principal couldnt tolerate this anymore, how could a principal act like that and the cafeteria was a huge source of income for the school, as he said, Principal, do not blame me for my bluntness Li Yixiao grinned, Then dont blame me for my retaliation. This left all the school shareholders speechless, what is this nonsense and are you going to let him speak?! Chapter 112 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Only then did the shareholders of Luo Cheng International School find out the true identity of Li Xiaoyi. He was the schools principal, as well as the principal of Daoyuan class, and a practitioner of heavenly king status. In their eyes, heavenly kings were in a class of their own, and they represented the highest class of domestic practitioners. Logically, Li Xiaoyi was more of a military person and shouldnt have been a principal. After all, the two professions were extremely different! But now, it seemed like special times called for special needs. There was definitely no way of overpowering him So the only option was to cooperate obediently, life was indeed tough Bumping into such a principal, who knew how many students would graduate this year? Alright, you guys reflect on it yourselves. I have more important matters to attend to, said Li Yixiao as he left a huge crowd of clueless people in the canteen. Meanwhile, Li Xianyi was guiding Lu Xiaoyu with her learning. To satisfy the girls growing curiosity for knowledge, the old man had started self-studying secondary school text. At this old age, it was mind-boggling and brain-frying to look at equations and mathematical symbols The old man would even lament about this at night But he still felt that his hard work would pay off. At least he was on good terms with Lu Xiaoyu now, and she would mostly care about his feelings whenever she spoke. This was a huge improvement Although he might still get annoyed by her, she was after all still a kid. Li Xianyi could understand and empathize with that. But Li Xianyi had a question occasionally- was Lu Xiaoyu behaving so well only because of the food While guiding her in the morning, Li Xianyi caught a glimpse of a fatty climbing on the fence outside trying to glance inward. Li Xianyi forced a laugh, Youre a heavenly king, cant you behave more like one? As the head of the Golden Foundation, it was impossible to not know the particulars of heavenly kings. Li Xianyi could recognize Li Yixiao immediately, and he didnt like him at all. At the start of the year, an ancient remains appeared in southeast Asia and the Golden Foundation went against this fatty. One of the features of the ancient remains was that they each had a core, which people described as the relic. Once the specific item was obtained by a person, the ancient remains would slowly disappear. So everyone started describing the item as the relic of the remains. And everyone who was researching about the ancient remains had the main motive of obtaining the relic of each site. But once someone reached the site, it was not a given that someone of higher skill level would be able to obtain the relic. The remains were unpredictable and finding it would depend on luck as well. At that time, experts from all over the world anticipated the dawn of the ancient remains. The heavenly network, naturally, wouldnt let others get ahead of them. In the end, this fatty went for it and caused all sorts of trouble for everyone. Instead of searching for the relic, he caused plenty of problems for everyone, including the Golden Foundation. Experts from a few other countries even wanted to team up to deal with him, but his trained thick rubbery skin was of a much higher level than other practitioners. Moreover, magical energy back then was weak and no one was willing to hurt their vitality by using skills which required much energy. Which was why no one had any way of dealing with this fatty. At that time, Li Xianyi didnt go due to his health issues. But from the Golden Foundation, he knew Li Yixiaos actions were rather unpleasant. And it was also that time, although Zhi Wei and the rest did not obtain the relic, they obtained precious herbs from that area which helped Li Xianyi regain some vitality. Now that Li Xianyi saw this guy, he was fuming which explained his tone. Li Yixiao laughed, Im just afraid I might disturb you. Visiting without any notice, hope you dont mind? As Li Xianyi looked at Li Yixiao coldly, he suddenly asked Lu Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, a distant friend is visiting, whats next? Li Xianyi winked at Lu Xiaoyu who understood his intentions, a distant friend is visiting, always first frustrate his spirit and will, exhaust his muscles and bones, expose him to starvation, rob him of all riches, bring chaos to everything he does. Then ten whips and chase him away. The master said: happiness follows! Li Xianyi took in a breath of cold air. You have so many tricks up your sleeve! You, girl, have a talent for ancient literature! Ten whips and chase him away Li Yixiao was caught off-guard, Im uneducated but you dont have to mock me! Lu Shu had already received distress points from Li Yixiao, +666. He sent a message to Lu Xiaoyu at once, Is everything alright? Everythings fine. Theres a visitor here at the old mans. Were chatting amicably, Lu Xiaoyu replied with her phone, feeling rather suspicious that Lu Shu would ask this all of a sudden. Lu Shu didnt feel well. How could they be chatting amicably?! Li Yixiao looked at the book on Lu Xiaoyus hands and could see immediately that Li Xianyi was educating this little girl. He interrogated, Is this taught by you? Cough, the question made Li Xianyi feel awkward. He couldnt possibly acknowledge this responsibility and just when he was about to deny it, Lu Xiaoyu interupted, Yes, he taught me. From Li Xianyis distress, +666 Lu Shu took a deep breath. Double kill, was this because Li Yixiao was at Li Xianyis house? Li Yixiao turned around and said to Li Xianyi, Old man. Last night the heavenly network found two skeletons which could move, run, jump and fight on Beimang mountain. Their power was equivalent to a class E strength-based metahuman. He sounded delighted and Li Xianyi raised his eyebrows. He knew what Li Yixiao meant. This symbolized that an ancient remain was going to resurface soon, and its magical aura had manifested as such. Before the remains open up, there would be strange sightings around the area and these sightings were not fixed. Previously in southeast Asia, the symptom was the steaming river. And in the ancient site, the heat was immense and weak practitioners dared not get in there. Why are you telling me this? Li Xianyi eyed Li Yixiao as he smiled. You dont have any opinion? Li Yixiao continued to question. Relax. The Golden Foundation wouldnt meddle in the ancient remains of our country. Im a man of my word, dont doubt me, Li Xianyi continued to smile. You heavenly network guys can send a few heavenly kings down to me, but why come one at a time. The old mans temper was rather poor when he was younger, and would definitely be annoyed in this circumstance. Li Yixiao knew he couldnt beat Li Xianyi, so he smiled, Im just asking, dont think too much. Relax, the heavenly network had vowed to get herbs for you. Well do as we promised, this is a reward for having done so much good for the world. Chapter 113 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Do you know about an unidentified Class C practitioner that suddenly appeared in Luo Cheng? And he even knows swordplay, Li Yixiao said as he shot Li Xianyi a look. Li Xianyi replied snappily, Why? Do you think that person is with me? No, no, Li Yixiao smiled, I was just telling you and I doubt this practitioner is specialized in swordplay. The people with you would have displayed some kind of extraordinary swordplay otherwise it would be too embarrassing. Anything else? Li Xianyi was annoyed at the sight of Li Yixiao, this fatty was such a nuisance. With no real motives, Li Yixiao did not stay for long Lu Shu came back and the first thing was to ask Lu Xiaoyu about what happened in the day. When Li Xianyi and Li Yixiao were talking, they were not wary of Lu Xiaoyu, perhaps thinking that a little girl was no harm and even her brother was just a Tier F aptitude. Usually, most people would be too focused on someone or something which would narrow their sight and cause them to miss out on something else. Li Yixiao would have never thought that the teenager next door was that Class C practitioner they were looking for. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu sat on the sofa and talked for half a day. Lu Xiaoyu carefully avoided the topic of the distant friend visit and reenacted the conversation between Li Yixiao and Li Xianyi. Remains What exactly were ancient remains? The most important message Lu Shu got from their conversation was that remains were going to appear in Mt Beimang! And there were cases of energy being leaked from the remains to cause the dead to rise as a skeleton that went around cutting people. Lu Shu really wanted to go there to check it out but he wasnt stupid. He was sure that the Heavenly Network had dispatched huge manpower to guard the place. If only Lu Xiaoyu still had that little sparrows soul and she could let it fly around to understand the situation. But since her power could only contain one soul, it definitely wasnt worth it to swap out that Class D expert for a sparrow. Even though Lu Shu knew that something big was about to happen in Luo Cheng, he couldnt participate. But Lu Shu understood that this was the best decision as if he really went, 3 Class practitioners may just pin him straight to the ground. He knew his own situation the best and he wasnt a real Class C yet. At this moment, Xi Fei suddenly sent a messaged to the F9 class chat group For all to gather in school! Acknowledge when received! The Daoyuan students were training at this time and replied immediately when they saw the message. Xi Fei then checked for who didnt reply and started to call them. It was already 11 pm at night and why the sudden gather? Could it be due to the resurfacing of ancient remains?! Northern Mongolian grassland, Nie Ting stood alone on a boundless patch of field with his eyes shut. A cold wind was blowing from North to South and on the post-winter grassland, the rustling by the wind looked as though there were waves. Above the wilderness, Nie Tings arms were hidden under his cloak and his bodys aura was like a ball of flame within the darkness of the night, burning brighter and higher! The wind direction suddenly changed, giving off a dragon-like screech. A man appeared from the darkness in the North and slowly walked over, speaking in Russian, Remains belong to the all of mankind. Perhaps, Nie Ting opened his eyes and replied in Russian, Im here today just to tell you something, dont be nervous. The approaching person frowned, What is it? Those who cross the country border without permission, die, The moment Nie Ting spoke, a glim of white light under the reflection of the moonlight appeared from under his black cloak. It was a sword and the moonlight flashed across the carved words on it, saying Xin Ting A swing of the sword and the grass patch was sliced apart like an ocean as the grass swayed away from the direction of his swing. What power Instead of retreating, the approaching person threw a punch, a flame taking the shape of a wolf head flew towards Nie Ting, and behind this person, a huge fire wolf mark appeared which lighted up the whole grassland in the night. But this was only Nie Tings first swing and it was already so powerful. The second swing was ground-splitting and opened up a huge gap in the ground. Every subsequent swing was getting stronger and the approaching persons punches were overpowered as he suddenly fled. Nie Ting did not chase after him and stood quietly on the grassland as if he was waiting for something. The black cloak swayed in the wind and the Xin Ting sword was once again hidden as the peace on the grassland was restored, as though nothing had happened besides the 10m long cut in the ground. Class B vs Class B, there would still be a difference. Being the person closest to Class A, Nie Ting stood sentry in the east. Under the northern slope of Mount Everest, a thin and old priest stood in the snow and the strong winds had messed up his hair. But he stood there yawning and although he looked like he was about to fall over anytime, he never did. The horsetail whisk in his arms was white as snow and it blended in with this large snow-capped mountain. This old priest seemed to be aloof of any worldly opinions. At this moment, a black spot appeared from the south of Everest. It seemed to had come from Nepals side and over Everest to the north slope. That persons speed was fast and only started to slow down when he saw the docile looking priest. Coming face to face, the other party spoke a bunch in a foreign language as if he did expect that someone would have known about his attempt to enter from the Everest. But the old priest did not seem to understand a word He said in a soft voice, go back. The other party started babbling again and the old priest annoyingly said, Im asking you to go back, what nonsense are you saying?! A flick of his whisk and the snow which originally slid down Everest was blown back up! By that time, the other party had already fled and a black spot could be seen in a distant, returning towards to north At this very moment, Heavenly Kings were dispatched to all sides to guard the country. Although the big fishes couldnt enter, there would still be some leakage but at least a Heavenly King was stationed in Luo Cheng. To all the experts in this world, remains were like their lives and they would act the moment they heard of one. But this was China, not Laos. Chapter 114 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Late at night, Luo Cheng international school was still brightly lit and thousands of Daoyuan students had an emergency gathering. Only a few were still uncontactable. Each class teacher did a headcount and a total of 20 rows of students were lined up under a huge searchlight. Lu Shu whispered to Jiang Shuyi, Do you know what it is? Remains have surfaced and we responsible for the security, Jiang Shuyi replied seriously. Lu Shu suddenly thought that Jiang Shuyis serious face was quite cute Hehe, damn this is a guy! Lu Shu asked curiously, Do we go inside the remains? Not inside, just around the border. Even a Class E like me might not able to protect myself and not to mentioned Class Fs, Jiang Shuyi said. That made sense. A part of Daoyuan class had already obtained superhuman strength and a few hundred pounds were no problem to them. And there were also students with strength second only to Xi Fei & co- Jiang Shuyi, Liu Li and so on. But they were still only students and didnt have any experience. Xi Fei & cos advantage was that they went through proper training and was definitely more accustomed to battles compared to the students. And so, Daoyuan students were still not up for the real task and asking them to go into the remains was suicidal. Speaking of which, what exactly were these remains? Lu Shu had heard the term remains so many times but still never figured out what exactly remains were. Im also not sure but I do know that wherever ancient remains resurfaced in the world, it would attract countless experts to come and rob the items inside. Theres herbs and spiritual instruments but the most important thing was something known as the ancient relic. When someone removes the relic, the remains would disappear and this was the most valuable object there, Jiang Shuyi explained, I heard that a big change is about to happen tonight. Previously, one site of remains resurfaced in the country but it was in the desert and did not attract much commotion. Class Bs from outside were stopped at the borders but there were some Class Cs and Ds that created trouble. Our country managed to obtain the relic in the end and it was rumored to be a sword which is now in the hands of a Heavenly King. Its a huge advantage and worth the risking of many lives. Lu Shu was shocked. Class Bs were stopped but Class Cs and Ds werent? Could it be that Class Bs were too big of a target? In reality, the Heavenly Network only had their sights on the various Class Bs in other countries and there wasnt enough manpower to target Class Cs and Ds. Even though these Classes were also hard to deal with, but it was their home ground after all and there were Heavenly Kings protecting it. As such, slightly weaker power from outside could provide the practitioners in Heavenly Network to have some training opportunities. There were quite a few experts in the Heavenly Network but peacetime had lasted a long while so there werent many veterans. Some practitioners saw blood and bodies for the first time and puked. It was a better option to let everyone gain experience slowly under the protection of Heavenly Kings rather than to let a group of fresh soldiers onto the battlefield. Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi were aware of the situation compared to the rest who displayed faces of confusion. At that point in time, Li Yixiao wasnt there and Lu Shu reckoned that he was at the remains. Daoyuan students did not have the discipline Xi Fei and company had which was built on the tough daily training they had been through. The rows were chaotic as a group of people was speculating about what happened. Everyone was still wide awake. It would be too pathetic for a practitioner to feel sleepy from a little lack of sleep Whats with the sudden mysterious gathering, could it be to impart us a new training method? I dont think so. Imparting a new training method wouldnt create such a big scene. I think it might be to distribute some standard weapons A few of them were speculating when someone noticed Lu Shus sarcastic laughter and went silent. This was Lu Shus power But Lu Shu did not plan to let them off yet as he sniggered, Im really envious of your naive faces which I cant have. I can only rely on arm-wrestling the class rep to gain strength. Everyone looked towards Liu Lis directions and felt an impulse to arm-wrestle Liu Li straight away Liu Li was originally quiet and staying out of the discussion when he almost vomited blood. What the f*ck, did I say anything? Did I? Whats wrong with you?! Where did that come from?! Cant you just find someone else to agitate? From Liu Lis distress, +388 Those students were no exception and contributed a wave over 1000+ distress points Lu Shu was in a good mood and also grateful for the Daoyuan class contribution of distress points in the middle of the night! At this moment, a Class D practitioner who Lu Shu recognized to be one of the pursuers during the fugitive case appeared. He was the one who managed to stab the fugitive in the left shoulder. This person had a manly, chiseled face as he addressed the students, Tonights activity is confidential. Instead of working together, it would be more accurate to call it gaining experience. If anyone was to leak about it, you wont just be expelled but be prepared to face the military court. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. The term military court was normally only heard in television shows and they never expected to hear about it in real life. They understood the seriousness! And Lu Shu had understood that the remains were dangerous and to let everyone witness it would be beneficial for them. Twenty military trucks came down and everyone boarded their respective allocated trucks. Under Lu Shus calmness was a feeling of anxiety. If what Jiang Shuyi said about the various metahumans and practitioners from various countries wanting a part of this, then this trip to the remains might not be a peaceful one. Europeans and Americans aside, as it was quite impossible for them to sneak into the mainland, it would be terrible if Asians had sneaked in. The Daoyuan students were really bold as they excitedly boarded the trucks as if they were going sightseeing. They might as well have brought snacks and kites This reminded Lu Shu of the time when the teacher in the orphanage brought them to go sightseeing Chapter 115 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Late at night, twenty military trucks advanced towards Mt Beimang. There wasnt much of a nightlife in the small city of Luo Cheng, it was mostly just lonely young men and women drinking in small bars. Lu Shu looked at the scenery of the city from the military truck and suddenly felt like the next time hes back might be a long time later. Once they reached Mt Beimang, the place was already cordoned off. Every vehicle that passed by had to go through a thorough examination by a group of strict soldiers. Lu Shu and his group had no idea when this place was cordoned off. Some places on the mountain were lit up, and a huge white searchlight was moving around in search of anything suspicious. There were many soldiers here, and many of them looked ready for battle. They were situated all over the place but they all faced a general direction Outwards. As the other students witnessed this scene of armed soldiers, they truly realize the magnitude of the situation. They werent here for a field trip! And these troops were obviously guarding against something from below the mountain rather than atop. Lu Shu understood that this was an action to prevent random practitioners from coming and stealing the resources of the ancient remains. Despite that, Mt Beimang was huge and unless an entire regiment was here, it was rather impossible to secure the perimeters of the entire mountain. But all of these people were professionals and Lu Shu didnt see a need for him to worry about this issue. Military tents were scattered across a big plot of land on the mountain. Many soldiers were still busy working on the tents and many of them were covered in sweat. There were numerous tents, and there were even temporary toilets constructed. Not far away were a few soldiers cooking, and the rich aroma could be smelled. Lu Shu suddenly felt this seemed like its going to be a long fight. Tents, toilets, everything seemed to point to the fact that everyone will be staying here for a long time. After the daoyuan students got off the vehicles, form teachers started assigning tents to everyone. These were the ones which were just pitched by the soldiers, and each class was assigned two tents, with each tent housing about twenty people. It felt like a training camp in the army, but the atmosphere was tenser. After being assigned their tents, the students gathered for their meal. They were so meticulous to prepare food for everyone! Was it because it was late here and they estimated that its been some time since everyone had their last meal? At this time, Lu Shu noticed a few soldiers waiting by the side after they were done with their work. They didnt speak, but all of them looked towards the car loaded with meals. They were evidently hungry. Daoyuan class had not done any work, while these soldiers toiled for who knows how long, but the students were given the priority to the meals. This wasnt because of the high status of daoyuan class but the tradition of the soldiers: to always care for the civilians more. When there was food, civilians would eat first, and when theres danger, they would escape first. No matter which unit, they stuck close to this tradition. Daoyuan students looked at each other while the soldiers stood around, seemingly prepared for a fight which could happen any moment. The students, meanwhile, were preparing to train as they enjoyed the shelter of the tents and the good food. Only at this moment did some students realize that even though practitioners had claimed to want to protect the world and uphold peace, they were the ones who were protected when something really happened. Teacher, were not hungry. Let them eat first, Someone said to Xi Fei suddenly. Xi Fei replied calmly, If you guys feel for them, eat quickly and cut the nonsense. They can only eat after you are done. After hearing this, everyone stopped talking and queued quietly for their food. One by one, they got plates to get their food. The food was good, the portion of chicken was huge and it smelled good as well. Lu Shu thanked the chef as he collected his meal, and Liu Li, who was behind him, suddenly blurted, Lu Shus tastebuds are going to get lucky today, The food here is probably much better than his at home. Even amid the tense atmosphere, some people managed to sneak a few giggles. Lu Shu didnt have the mood to care about them now as the soldiers were waiting. He feared he would delay their meal if he caused trouble, so he went to a corner with his plate in his hand. Liu Li and his gang ate not far away from Lu Shu, and a rather fat student started to complain, We dont even have a chair. One of the soldiers heard his words and quickly brought a stool over, a stool which was originally taken by that soldier. After giving the stool away, the soldier sat on the floor, while the remaining troops sat neatly while waiting for the rest of the soldiers still collecting their food. The little fatty whispered, He should have done that a long time ago. Lu Shu, with his plate in his hand, walked over, Get up. In this world, you might respect a person but that person does not necessarily have to respect you. But when someone else respects you, you should try your best to respect that person as well. Nowadays, some youths, being the sole child, have been spoilt and do not know basic courtesy and respect. The little fatty was rather awkward, Its none of your business. Just as he ended his statement, Lu Shus controlled palm smacked onto this fattys face. Bam. This slap sounded crisp and loud. How much strength did Lu Shu have now? Even if he controlled his strength, this fatty spun a few rounds out of the stool and was sprawled on the ground, with his food all over his body. That student was giddy and could not get up immediately. Everyone stayed silent and looked at Lu Shu in fear. In reality, this was the first time they had seen Lu Shu being really angry! SoLu Shu will get angry as well. This student on the floor had trained at least six to seven small cycles. His strength should be that of a few hundred pounds, but he could not even retaliate against Lu Shu. Only then did everyone know that Lu Shu was truly a strength-based metahuman. As everyone had not finished training the mysterious senses chapter, or had not learned offensive techniques, no one could match up against Lu Shu in this class! Liu Li glared at Lu Shu coldly, and Lu Shu stared back calmly. In the end, Liu Li did not have the courage to sound anything out to Lu Shu. The currently calm Lu Shu seemed to exude the aura of a demon king. His sole imposing manner had suppressed the entire class! XI Fei walked over, Whats happening? After he understood the situation, he helped the student up. Everyone hurriedly finished their meals and went out once they were done. Through the entire process, no one said anything about this incident. Chapter 116 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu regained his peace and ate joyously. To be honest, the military food was really good. Classmates by the side looked towards Lu Shu with confused expressions, thinking that he was rather weird. How could he eat so calmly after beating someone up Jiang Shuyi, who was squatting beside Lu Shu, ate as he said, Well slapped. Lu Shu nodded his head, Actually I thought about revenge. Im not a very scheming person so when theres anger, it should be settled on the spot, As he spoke, Lu Shu had his eyes set on Jiang Shuyis plate. This guy really had a poor appetite, You cant finish? Give me your chicken then, Im still not full. Jiang Shuyi didnt mind, and gave all his chicken to Lu Shu, Eat quickly. Once were done we can go back to our tent to train. Train? Lu Shu was stunned for a moment, Weve come so far just to train? Magical energy is much stronger near ancient remains, so places like this has always been a good training location. So now you know why experts in the world need all these ancient remains! Even if they dont acquire anything at the site of the ancient remains, they could save months or even years of training by training in these locations. Jiang Shuyi continued, Even the surrounding areas of ancient remains have a strong presence of magical energy. The amount of magical energy inside the ancient remain would be even more unbelievable, but we cant go in. So thats why! After all, Lu Shu felt it was rather extreme for them to come here in the middle of the night just to see and understand what ancient remains were. Only now did he understand that the ancient remains were actually a training resource! But Lu Shu had a problem. Everyone but him could train openly. Who trained while singing twinkle stars? No one had ever seen such a weird sight! Damn the system! This meant that others could rapidly improve their abilities by training at this place while he could only watch?! Lu Shu couldnt say this to anyone, no one would understand his predicament! He stared at the skies helplessly only to notice Li Yixiao on the mountain staring towards the North seriously. This fatty It was rare to see his serious side. At this moment, Xi Fei came over and told everyone, Gather back at the tents to train. The magical energy here is several times stronger than that of the best magical land in Luo Cheng. This sort of opportunity is hard to come by, make good use of it. But dont train blindly. While increasing your training speed and efficiency, remember your fundamentals. After training for some time, remember to pause and stabilize your progress as the training speed here would be much faster than what a normal person is used to. After he finished, Xi Fei led everyone towards the two tents allocated for class F9. Lu Shu then noticed that aside from the students who were training, Xi Fei and his company were training as well. It made sense. In the past, everyone would differentiate teachers and students as they felt that teachers, unlike students, didnt need to learn. But here, everyone had a common identity regardless of whether you were a teacher or student. Everyone was a practitioner. Lu Shu sensed his surroundings. Xi Fei seemed to have reached class D after that previous battle. Immense energy exuded from his body, energy exceeding the power of his own celestial energy. Could it be that he was awarded magical stones after being injured in the line of duty? This was possible. The magical energy here was extremely rich and could accommodate everyones training at the same time. Once a piece of cheese was consumed, another piece would appear. The energy was relentless. Everyone had smiles on their faces as they trained with their eyes shut, no one was an exception. The overjoyed ones were the students who could not afford magical land and those who initially required half a year to get to class E would get there in half a month by training here. But Lu Shu suddenly thought of something He didnt rely merely on twinkle stars for training, he also used people as a form of training. For example, his chat groups, wasnt everything he did to affect more people? Now, these adorable classmates were right by his side! He didnt have much distress points currently, so he should be getting some from these classmates Liu Li was silently overjoyed. Although the magical land his household owned improved his training immensely, it was nothing compared to training here. It was like having double experience in a video game. No, not double. It was at least a few times more! And to be honest, although that plot of magical land at home was rich in magical energy, its side-effects were extremely troubling. Thinking of himself possibly balding, Liu Li was frustrated! Initially, he didnt know it was caused by the magical land. There was no other practitioner at home, and no one to guide him, which was why he trained hard every day and disregarded the fact that his back felt cold every night while training. Not only was the magical energy here rich, there werent any side-effects. Liu Li wished that this ancient remains could be accessed forever, for him to train here for life! Estimating the training speed now, together with the training over this period of time, the original time of 36 days to complete the mysterious senses chapter could now be cut to 3 days. As for Xi Feis advice of not training blindly, Liu Li kept it in mind as well. After all, the estimated time of three days was just a theoretical estimate. As he initiated his training, huge amounts of magical energy surged through his body. Being of Tier B aptitude, he could make use of magical energy faster and more efficiently than those of lower tiers. Class rep, class rep. Lets chat, A voice sounded beside Liu Lis ear. Liu Lis heart sank, wasnt this Lu Shus voice! He stared at Lu Shu coldly, Why are you chatting with me instead of training? I want to train even if you dont want to! From Liu Lis distress, +188. Ahah, who agreed to let you train. Forgot that you insulted me during the meal time just now Lu Shu had been thinking for some time. Actually, most of the students didnt give him much of a basis to hate them, so to delay their training would be quite uncalled for. But no worries, there was Liu Li Although it was against logic to just target one victim, Lu Shu didnt have much to care about at this point in time! Its okay. You can train while I speak, Lu Shu said amicably, When I was younger at Fu Li orphanage, there was once I had a chance to eat a watermelon. The teacher then told us not to eat the seeds as the seeds would cause a watermelon to grow from our heads. I didnt believe it and ate a few seeds, haha, everything still turned out fine Liu Li forced his eyes shut and continued training. There was no danger of mistraining or going overboard while training the yinyang kinship of the three as it was just a very theoretical and generic form of training. But the problem was that Lu Shu was making a lot of noise beside him while training. Sometimes, he could not help but listen to the contents of Lu Shus words, losing his focus in the process, resulting in him having to restart! While Lu Shu enjoyed the income of a few hundred points from Liu Li every once in a while. He had already earned a few celestial fruits from Liu Li. He suddenly asked curiously, Class rep, have you had melon seeds when you were younger? Everyone would think when asked a question, disrupting his train of thought. From Liu Lis distress, +999! Chapter 117 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Liu Li really wanted to fight with Lu Shu right now. This scums constant harassment at the side would disrupt any normal persons training. And Lu Shu this scum was well versed in the art of harassment. Under his non-stop blabbers, your attention would slowly be directed away and all of a sudden, he would disrupt your thoughts! But it was impossible to beat him in a fight. Images from the incident tonight where Lu Shus one slap caused that fatty to faint was still etched within his mind. Still clueless what happened, thinking about that scene instilled a fear of Lu Shu in him. It truly was because Lu Shu, at that point in time, was too calm! Liu Li had never fought anyone since young and he couldnt figure out how Lu Shu had suddenly become so tough. Liu Li was hoping for the mysterious senses chapter to be imparted and to complete the large cycle as soon as possible. This 2700 pounds strength would definitely be enough. Although Lu Shu was a strength type metahuman, 2700 pounds strength was already past the upper limit of a Class F strength type, meaning that Liu Li would win! The yinyang kinship of the three training method was perfected under the hands of Shi Xuejin. With many benefits and no risk of mistraining, it was purely an accumulation of magical energy to break through the various levels. But with someones constant harassment at the side, it was a completely different situation Liu Li had originally felt that 3 days was enough to complete the mysterious sense chapter but now he had lost confidence and started to think that it might need 4 days to complete maybe even 5! It was dawn and all the Daoyuan students had known an incident- a Tier B aptitude training expert in class f9 angered another low-ranking Tier F aptitude classmate. In the end, this low-ranking classmate gave up on his opportunity to train outside the remains in order to launch a series of suicidal attacks, sacrificing himself to take revenge Lu Shu smacked his lips, this suicidal attack was too brilliant. But while no one was noticing, he would pretend to go to the toilet occasionally and eat a celestial fruit that he just got. He ate 9 in one night and this progress was definitely on par with the rest, maybe even faster Under no harassments, Liu Lis training progress in one night would be equal to that of 6 magical stones Lu Shu estimated that after staying here for 2 days, he would be able to light up the 4th star Has Lu Xiaoyu slept yet? Lu Shu wanted to give Lu Xiaoyu a call but realized that there was no signal at all, probably because someone had jammed it. But he had given Lu Xiaoyu some instructions before he left and Lu Xiaoyu was capable of taking care of herself. Both of them met every day, bantered every day, and ate meals together. This sudden separation was making Lu Shu miss the young lady. He also had no idea when this remains trip would end. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu had just woken up and was wearing her little pajamas when she asked, Lu Shu, is breakfast ready? No reply. Lu Xiaoyu only just realized that Lu Shu wasnt home and there was a momentary emptiness within her heart and something just didnt feel right. She turned around and went back to sleep In the morning, everyone went to queue up for breakfast. When it was Lu Shus turn, the head chef gave him a lot of meat and while others only got one egg, Lu Shu got two. Lu Shu expressed his gratefulness and the head chef smiled, Youre welcome. I saw that you did not eat your fill yesterday. The students behind added, head chef, I didnt eat well last night too. Can I have two eggs? How much do you eat?! The head chef was annoyed. The students behind were confused, ??? Why could this scum in front have more? And a whole plate of beef?! From Wang Xiaos distress, +144. All these distress points were targeted at Lu Shu Lu Shu smiled. He knew that the head chef must have developed a liking for him after seeing what he did. Yesterday, one of the soldiers gave up his stool only to hear that fattys complains but there was also a rule that prohibited them from taking any actions. But honestly speaking, if the soldier really made a move, given a practitioners strength and physique, he might not be able to win. So Lu Shus one slap was really satisfying for them which made them like him. During breakfast, a soldier at the side passed Lu Shu a stool, The platoon leader is away, so this is an extra stool. The other students were so envious! Jiang Shuyi came over with her plate and Lu Shu shifted over slightly, come, take a seat. Jiang Shuyi laughed, Its okay. Such a small chair wouldnt fit two of us. Speaking of which, you harassed Liu Li the whole of last night which really damaged him a lot but you yourself also lost progress? Its okay, I can still awaken. I can just arm-wrestle him the next two days, Lu Shu replied indifferently. But in fact, he knew that his own progress wasnt little at all Although capturing a sole sheep wasnt right, Lu Shu realized that the wool on Liu Li this sheep was thick! A never-ending supply of wool! The students at the side were appalled by what Lu Shu said. This Liu Li had better not arm-wrestle Lu Shu, if he were to awaken again, no one could beat him! But a joke was still a joke. They only had that thought but no one truly felt that Lu Shu could awaken again just by arm-wrestling Liu Li. That would be too childish and awakening the first time was just luck. No one felt that Lu Shu could awaken a second time. At this moment, countless military trucks drove down the mountain and the students all stopped their discussions to watch, not knowing what was going on. When the military trucks stopped in an open area, a few thousand students alight and some started puking from carsickness. Jiang Shuyi spoke to Lu Shu, These are the Daoyuan students from Yuzhou. They were brought here overnight to increase their training speed. Lu Shu was enlightened. Seemed like the Daoyuan classes from everywhere would not let this opportunity by. Remains this kind of thing was too beneficial for training. Given the limited production of magical stones, they would jump at any opportunities. They had to keep up with the rest of the world. Seeing the arrival of so many competitors and that others could train in peace, Liu Li was devastated! Whoever walked past Liu Li would give him a look of sympathy which was something he could never tolerate. He was a Tier B genius and didnt need anyones sympathy! He had only one thing in mind- to create a training opportunity and complete the mysterious senses chapter before beating Lu Shu to a pulp! Chapter 118 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When the morning came, Lu Shu was still speaking beside Liu Li. He spoke of his stories from his childhood days all the way to high school Most of it was made up, and Lu Shu was about to run out of ideas! But slowly, Liu Li managed to resist Lu Shu. Although his training was slower than others, he slowly managed to stabilize himself and could train while listening to Lu Shus stories When night came, Liu Li snuck outside to train on the hill. He wanted to make use of the available resources to speed up his training. Only after leaving Lu Shu did he feel the true bliss of being able to train alone. His training progress was much faster, at least 3 times faster than before! As he was training, a voice ringed beside his ear, Look at the sky! Liu Li looked up instinctively and regretted immediately. This was obviously Lu Shus voice, but as he looked at Lu Shu, Lu Shu continued, Why is there nothing in the sky From Liu Lis distress, +999. Liu Li didnt have any mood to speak to Lu Shu, so he closed his eyes and continued to train. Damn, the ancient remains! Hearing the words ancient remains, Liu Li opened his eyes only to hear Lu Shu continue, are still not open yet From Liu Lis distress, +999. As he earned another wave of distress points, Lu Shu went to somewhere no one could see to eat his fruits and upon finishing, returned to harass Liu Li for more distress points. Although Liu Li was slowly getting used to it, his distress points did not decrease At the break of dawn, the red clouds glowed and the sunlight shone brightly through them, lighting up the great Earth. The entire Beimang mountain was filled with tents and numerous daoyuan students could be seen training. At this moment, Lu Shu was satisfied with his earning of celestial fruits. He had lit up his fourth star! With Liu Li by his side, Lu Shus training was indeed faster than his original speed He then wondered how many points did he earn from Liu Li exactly In the day, there were many foreign faces in the military camp, all of which belonged to daoyuan students. But everyone did not interact much, focusing solely on training and only taking a break for the occasional meal. With the form teachers in charge, there werent any unsightly squabbles during meal times as well. There were more than 6000 daoyuan students in the military camp now, with Luo Cheng contributing the greatest number of students. On the other hand, some small cities only had 200 students in daoyuan class Lu Shu wanted to find out more about the competence of practitioners from other cities but never had the chance to do so. He had relaxed completely now. To be honest, harassing Liu Li had taken up much of his energy as well. He was tired but the results of his training were obvious. The fourth star generated much newfound strength and celestial energy for him. If he could only sustain the celestial cloak for half an hour in the past, he could definitely sustain it for 45 minutes without any issue with his newfound power. With every improvement he made, Lu Shu experienced new changes in his body and abilities. Since he already made a breakthrough, Lu Shu didnt see the need to harass Liu Li anymore. It wasnt that he didnt want to disturb him, it was just that he didnt plan on thinking so hard just to annoy him. He then found Liu Li and sat beside him. As Lu Shu fiddled with his phone, he asked Liu Li, Class rep, lets arm wrestle. Class rep, lets arm wrestle He continued to play that recording from his phone until its battery went flat Lu Shu looked around but was disappointed that a charging port couldnt be found in such a large military camp Even if he harassed Liu Li without thinking much, he could amass close to ten thousand distress points in a day Lu Shu felt that his victim would be annoyed to death by him soon Every daoyuan student of Luo Cheng knew about Lu Shus constant harassment of Liu Li. In time, everyone started being nice to Lu Shu and no one dared to even queue in front of him during meal times. Everyone gave in to Lu Shu, Lu Shu, get your meal first! They were afraid that they might suffer the same fate as Liu Li now that no one would meddle in these minor affairs as all the form teachers were training hard as well. In fact, training was the most important thing for practitioners. As practitioners, all the class form teachers would naturally prioritize training. This was also the instructions from their superiors because Xi Fei and his company were the true fighting force of the country as daoyuan students could not be relied upon, yet. Lu Shu didnt excuse himself from their formalities, Here here here, Jiang Shuyi you queue in front of me. Get your food first. The people beside him were annoyed. It was nice of us to allow you to get your food first, why did you get another person? From Yuan Chaojuns distress, +17 From Lu Shu didnt mind the wave of over 1000 distress points. After all, a journey of a thousand miles starts with a single step. Four days passed, the daoyuan students continued reaching new heights in their training with the rich magical energy available. Students with poorer aptitudes began completing the mysterious matter chapter while those who had better aptitudes like Jiang Shuyi started mastering the mysterious senses chapter. But apart a handful of students, most of the students did not manage to catch up with the training of the form teachers. Actually, the aptitudes of Xi Fei and his company were high as well. At an early stage, they could reach class E, how bad could their aptitudes be? Sending them as daoyuan class form teachers, they definitely were chosen with being able to be respected by their students in mind. By this time, Lu Shu didnt harass Liu Li at all. Jiang Shuyi and he went over to the site for the other schools to see what the other students were like. But what Lu Shu did not expect was that the students around Liu Li were breaking through to class C one by one while Liu Li was still some way off. As these students did not have the method of training for the next stage, they went out to explore, causing much commotion. Liu Li continued training even though he was extremely disappointed. As Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi were walking around the military camp aimlessly, Lu Shu was constantly updated with distress points from Liu Li. There were even more points than what Liu Li provided him with yesterday He didnt understand what was happening as he didnt know what Liu Li was feeling. Liu Lis feeling now was like being a person in a rush but stepping into a puddle of feces. He was afraid of the possibility of not being able to catch up with the rest Lu Shu calculated his distress point balance. He had about 20 thousand points now, and 40 celestial fruits were required for the fourth star while 80 were needed for the fifth one. He was still quite far away from 80 celestial fruits. Just then, Liu Lis hysterical laughter echoed over from Lu Shus campsite, Hahahaha, Lu Shu is there! Jiang Shuyi watched silently and thought Lu Shu was really unrivaled, turning a prodigy into a loser the time he took to complete his training was slower than those with tier c aptitude by one day But for some reason, he felt that Lu Shu was quite indifferent towards training. It was like he really was waiting to arm wrestle Liu Li! Chapter 119 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Through Liu Lis loud shout, Luo Chengs daoyuan students guessed that Liu Li must have broken through! When he mastered the mysterious senses chapter, it meant that he will overpower the F class Lu Shu completely. Everyone was actually rather happy since they wanted to see him in trouble, having given into him for the past few days. The remaining students didnt suffer much from Lu Shu and what Lu Shu did to them didnt really warrant a fight. Liu Li, on the other hand, was different as their feud started from a long time ago. The accumulated animosity towards each other was not to be fully blamed on either of them. If you claimed that Lu Shu was wrong, what did Lu Shu do to deserve to be an underling of Liu Li? Just because he had tier B aptitude while Lu Shu was F? No way. At this stage of high school, it didnt mean that you would have underlings and followers if you were rich or strong. But if you were to say that Liu Li was at fault, no one would think that he did much wrong. Since nothing life-threatening would happen in school, everyone joined in the commotion Class rep, arm-wrestle him. You have to beat him this time, dont let him be so arrogant. Yes, you have to suppress him! Surrounding students looked joyous and were stirring a commotion. Lu Shu came back and the people around him, with nothing to do, joined in the commotion, Lu Shu, awaken once more! Actually, this was done mockingly and out of fun. No one expected Lu Shu to awaken again from arm-wrestling. After all, awakening wasnt done through merely arm-wrestling since so many other students tried their luck with Liu Li after the previous incident Liu Lis face at this moment was totally black. By his logic, he would always train ahead of other students and everyone would envy him as he completes each training. But now, many people completed their training ahead of him, it was unbelievable! Lu Shu came over amicably, Whats up class rep? You want to arm-wrestle? Liu Li turned red from his anger and gritted his teeth, No, not arm-wrestle. Lets fight! Lu Shu was stunned. Was Liu Li afraid that he might induce his awakening if they arm-wrestled Eventually, Xi Fei stood up, There should be harmony within students as you might become colleagues and comrades in future! Why are you fighting? Just arm-wrestle to settle the problem. Shake hands and become friends after arm-wrestling. Liu Li was annoyed beyond comprehension. Why didnt he care when Lu Shu was disturbing him earlier? In fact, there wasnt fairness in this world. Xi Fei was already frowning when Liu Li insulted Lu Shus poor family background on the first day here. Xi Fei came from a poor family as well. He joined the network as he couldnt afford the fees for the first year of university. On the first day of joining the network, he was thankful for the good food compared to the food he got at home. So Liu Lis hurtful words werent received well by Xi Fei. Also, Xi Fei felt better about Lu Shu when the latter stood up for the soldiers, so when Lu Shu annoyed Liu Li, Xi Fei didnt bother to stop the matter at all Liu Li thought carefully. Actually, Lu Shus awakening the previous time was just a coincidence and it wasnt caused by arm-wrestling. Now that Xi Fei was here, they couldnt fight and so he decided, Lets arm-wrestle then! Daoyuan class control over the students was already very strong as the students had to rely on the teachings and resources of daoyuan class to get stronger. Just like this time. If you were expelled from daoyuan class, even if you had the ability, you wouldnt be able to come to this plot of ancient remains to train. Thats why the students had to stay tight to daoyuan class, or the heavenly network. Towards training, this was what everyone agreed on. All except for Lu Shu. Under Xi Feis supervision, the two of them half-knelt on the floor and got into the stance for arm-wrestling. It wasnt suitable for them to arm-wrestle on a table as any normal table would break at any moment. Their hands firmly gripped onto each other. Liu Li had already made plans to exert all his strength at the start and to injure Lu Shu using his superior strength. Even though he couldnt fight to hurt Lu Shu, he could injure him over arm-wrestling and no one would say anything. Begin! At this moment, everyone turned silent and stared at the two of them who were arm-wrestling. They stared in disbelief as Lu Shus arm quickly smashed downwards Im awakening again! Lu Shu began his act The students at the side continued staring in disbelief. No one expected Lu Shu to awaken once more, and he did so extremely casually, going on to win the arm-wrestling competition eventually. Thinking of Lu Shus toxic tongue, and then thinking of Lu Shu as a class E strength-type metahuman, perhaps none of the other students would be able to suppress him. Now that he had completed the mysterious senses chapter, some people even thought that he would be able to silence Lu Shu, but now How much strength did a class E strength type metahuman have at his peak? 2400! Kilograms! Ahh, one punch would kill you, do you believe it? At this point, everyone turned to face Liu Li. Why did he not listen and arm-wrestle Lu Shu! Now, this had happened! Who would dare say anything to Lu Shu in future! Everyone forgot that they themselves contributed to this battle themselves, and continued to blame Liu Lis immaturity. Liu Li could not believe it. He stared at his arm, then at Lu Shus. His strength was real, did he really awaken again! Xi Fei watched in intrigue from the side. Only after the heavenly network did thorough research did they understand that awakening was not an easy feat. For example, the criminal who awakened that night belonged to only a handful of metahumans who could awaken. And Lu Shu actually awakened twice from arm-wrestling! Xi Fei said to Lu Shu, Come, lets arm-wrestle. Lu Shu beat Xi Fei without much effort. Xi Fei started calculating in his heart. It was strength that only a class E awakened metahuman could attain. If he was merely a practitioner, he wouldnt have the theory or resources to reach such a level. He couldnt have attained this level through training by himself. Awakened metahumans were representative of the highest level! Awakening was tough, but it wasnt absolutely impossible. There was a type of people on Earth who were described to possess physiques which could allow them to awaken with ease. But this seemed really too effortless Chapter 120 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the past, if some people didnt believe Lu Shu could awaken from arm-wrestling Liu Li, they had to believe it now People who had not arm-wrestled Liu Li before placed the emphasis on Liu Li. Could they awaken if they arm-wrestle Liu Li? There was a slight possibility. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was constantly gaining distress points not just from Liu Li but also from a large number of people around him. Just from this short event, his total distress points increased from around twenty thousand to more than thirty thousand Liu Li really is my lucky star! Lu Shu said with a face full of smiles. He continued beaming at the thought of gathering almost a third of the resources to light up his fifth star in such a short while. Lu Shu could now openly use his class E abilities, while his celestial map and corpsedog had to stay hidden as of now. Lu Shu felt that it was important and nothing wrong for him to keep his cards hidden and to keep his secrets safe from everyone. They had already been here for five days, but the ancient remain still remained closed. Li Yixiao stood atop the mountain everyday, staring seriously and not even moving. Just last night, gunshots echoed from the mountain before dead silence arrived again. Lu Shu thought that this might be due to unknown metahumans planning to sneak into this restricted area. This was such a huge mountain so there was bound to be a loophole somewhere. It was something which could not be helped. There were already battles even before the ancient remain was open, what would happen once it opens? In the afternoon, the students who had completed the mysterious matter chapter advanced to the mysterious senses chapter together. Those who completed the mysterious senses chapter, however, did not receive the next part of training. Apparently, amongst all the Luo Cheng daoyuan students, only Cao Qingci, the only student with tier A aptitude, received the next part of training. Could it be that they were certain limits to what they were imparting? But why did Cao Qingci get to learn it? Were they prioritizing him because of his superior aptitude? Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu were still wandering about in the military camp. Jiang Shuyi was more reserved and didnt interact much with other students unlike Lu Shu, who was worlds apart from Jiang Shuyi. He could be seen chatting not only with students but with soldiers as well. Jiang Shuyi did not really understand, Did you really awaken from arm-wrestling against Liu Li? It didnt have to be him. I feel that its when my strength reaches a bottleneck, especially when I want to exert even more strength, I would awaken. After all, I just didnt want to lose to Liu Li, Lu Shu lied without even blinking an eye. Jiang Shuyi listened in awe, Thats really impressive! Just then, a huge fog came towards the mountain, spreading all over the area. The white fog was thick and nothing could be made out inside. Everyone was stunned and looked towards the origin of the fog. The soldiers scurried frantically to await their next orders while form teachers of daoyuan class started gathering students from their class. The original relaxed ambiance of the military camp was now gone, while Li Yixiao maintained his original position, looking at everything from atop the mountain. Whats supposed to be here is finally here. Li Yixiao looked at the thick fog from the mountain. He had witnessed many openings of ancient remains and had plenty of experience. This thick fog was actually the boundary of the ancient remain, but it didnt mean that however big the fog was, the world in it would be as big. He called these ancient remains little worlds. The area inside was unable to be judged to be big or small from the outside. Only by entering the fog would know the true size of what was inside. This fog looked extremely thick, just like a huge bubble. There was a layer on the outside, and whoever walked in would appear at a random spot at the other small world, just like everyone was taking a different path. The world would only dissipate and people could only exit when the relic of the ancient remains was obtained. Until then, there was no way out for everyone inside. The heavenly network didnt know where these ancient remains originated and why they formed. But they did know that everything within the ancient remains was breathtakingly amazing. Their camp was situated in a rather safe position, about a kilometer from the thick fog. However, Li Yixiao suddenly sensed that something was wrong and frowned as he scanned the area. He felt that something was wrong indeed. This ancient remain was very different and it seemed much bigger than others. The thick fog was still expanding without signs of slowing down, so he shouted, Everyone! Start retreating from the mountain! Quick! Leave your belongings! Everyone was stunned. What was the situation? Why the sudden retreat? The soldiers had to abide by instructions and had no choice but to retreat without any explanation. Although daoyuan students were all over the place, they abided by the instructions as well. There werent enough vehicles to transport everyone as everyone came in batches. There were only a few trucks so everyone could only rely on their legs to dash down the mountain. But at this moment, the thick fog started expanding even quicker. It was like a huge wave gathering momentum towards the shore. Li Yixiao didnt care anymore. He was the first one to be sucked into the remain. The remaining students and soldiers were blanketed into the fog at the same time! The thick, white fog only stopped when it reached the foot of the mountain. Civilians of Luo Cheng looked at the mountain. The entire mountain was swallowed by the fog and it was a sight to behold! Lu Shu followed everyones retreat but the fog was too quick and he felt that he could not outrun the fog no matter how hard he tried. The fog enveloped everyone in it. Suddenly, everything could not be seen and Lu Shu reached his hand out for Jiang Shuyi but to no avail. After a short period of time, he found himself in a foreign place. Beneath him were yellow soil and wild grass. Not far away was a green mountain but all this was never before seen to him. At this point in time, Lu Shu heard a sound from behind him. Instinctively, he ducked by bending his waist. An unknown object wheezed past his head, missing it by an inch. Only then did he have the time to access the situation. He was shocked beyond comprehension! Behind him was a skeleton chasing him with an ax. Damn, was this the legend of the living skeleton? Although he had some sort of mental preparation, Lu Shu panicked when he really met such an occasion! But the skeleton was not quick compared to Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked at the skeleton and deduced that it was in the middle of class F based on its strength while he himself was already in the middle of class D. If this thing didnt have any other weapon up its arsenal, Lu Shu could easily defeat it. Chapter 121 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Just when the skeleton swung his ax at Lu Shu once more, Lu Shu acted first and grabbed the neck of the skeleton. He exerted his strength and pushed the skeleton forward, causing it to lose its balance. Lu Shu then gave it a powerful kick to its hip, his huge strength smashing the entire hip of the skeleton to bits! He took the ax from the skeleton and left the skeleton sprawled on the floor. Despite having only its upper body left, the skeleton was still trying its best to get up and to have a go at Lu Shu. Lu Shu did all this to understand how to kill the skeleton for good. Seemingly, as long as the two bright green flames in the eyes of the skeleton didnt extinguish, it would not be possible for the skeleton to die. He stomped on the skeletons skull into smithereens and looked around his surroundings on this small hill with an ax in hand. Everywhere was made up of yellow soil and there was not a single person in sight. There were up to ten thousand people including soldiers and students when they were first swept into this realm. Why was there not a single person around? Just how big is this ancient remain!? Or could it be that everyone was swept into a realm independently? It cant be. Otherwise, why would people fight over the relic in the remain? If this was the case, everyone could look for their own items in their own realm. As Lu Shu was pondering seriously, he heard a strange sound suddenly. He turned around to see the surrounding yellow soil loosening as if something was digging its way up. Lu Shu counted. 1234567 damn, theres more than 20 Hopefully, theyre not all skeletons? Jackpot As Lu Shu stared at the loosening soil, a white, bony hand stuck itself out of the soil There was no time to think and Lu Shu had to run immediately. This wasnt any game which rewarded experience points for killing monsters. There was no benefit from fighting these monsters at all, and killing them would only stain the ax. Lu Xiaoyu might even complain about it if he was to bring it home, there was really no point in fighting the monsters. It wasnt an issue of looking for resources in the ancient remain anymore, it was an issue of escaping this place quickly to avoid the countless resurgent skeletons. Humans can get tired but the skeletons wouldnt. At least it was like that in the movies He had to treat this seriously He then thought. What if everyone had to face these skeletons? He could handle them alright, but what about those students currently in class F? What about those soldiers? Given the strength of these skeletons, even if it was a daoyuan student who had completed the mysterious matter chapter, it might just be a deadlock. Lu Shu didnt even want to think about the soldiers terrible predicament, thinking of their willingness to place the students ahead of themselves such as during meal times made his heart ache. But Lu Shu didnt know where to run. There was a sun in the sky and there was nothing else on the ground. He calculated for a moment before deciding to run in the direction of the sun. Small bits of land started shifting when he passed by but Lu Shu didnt even have the time to react. Luckily for him, he could run fast, or else it would be like that game he saw in the past in which the main character had to battle numerous monsters. Lu Shu ran like the wind and as he went further, the movements from the ground stopped Not long after he started running, he heard some noises. This was noise from a person! This made Lu Shu feel rather delighted, at least he wasnt here alone. He bolted across a small hill and saw a group of people running towards him with a huge hoard of skeletons hot on their heels. What gave Lu Shu a grave outlook was not the chase, but there were two motionless bodies of students not far away in the middle of a pool of blood. People actually died. It wasnt a nice feeling being in the face of death. Lu Shu knew clearly that the ancient remains co-existed alongside the real world. Once you are dead, you are dead. There was no revive button. These two students were still alive ten minutes ago but are now lying motionless here. They have died in their youth, their golden years when they should be enjoying life the most. Lu Shu thought about this early on. On the path of cultivation and training, there was a big possibility of battling and dying. His adaptability was very strong and he tried to accept death very lightly, but in reality, it was something which was very hard to do. He was frantic but didnt show any signs of panic. The approaching students ran past Lu Shu and some of them advised him to run quickly. But Lu Shu remained rooted to the ground. Someone tried to pull Lu Shu away, but another guy lugged him on, Why care about him? Dont you want to live?! At this time, only the fastest could survive. You didnt have to be faster than the skeletons, just be faster than the other survivors. At that instant, Lu Shu dashed towards more than ten skeletons with his ax in hand. For some reason, these skeletons didnt have any weapons on them, which was all the better! Lu Shu thundered his first swing onto the frame of the first skeleton, sending it flying back and into another skeleton! Lu Shu had great strength now, much greater than any of his classmates. The students who were running for their lives turned around to look at Lu Shu when they heard noises. Surprisingly, they saw Lu Shu battling the gang of skeletons with an ax in his hand. Lu Shu learned swordplay, but the move he learned the most was swinging. The details of the swing were immaculate, for example how to swing, how to exert strength. These were intricacies then Lu Shu was very familiar with. Every swing of the ax was used efficiently, and never were the skeletons shown any mercy. These were the fruits of Lu Shus tough training! Those students could only stare with wide eyes. The skeletons which frightened them so much didnt stand a chance against Lu Shu and his ax. Every swing of his ax looked extremely fierce and aesthetic. Was he a daoyuan student like them? Why was he so much more aggressive? They were obviously of different class! These students behaved with pride in school, often feeling high and mighty under the name of daoyuan class. But at this moment, they looked at Lu Shu and then back at themselves, subconsciously feeling a tinge of guilt and shame. Which city did this daoyuan student belong to? Could he be a prodigy of tier B or tier A aptitude? Should we go and help him? Someone suggested even though he was a little afraid, which was why he wanted everyone to go together. Lets see how things go, it seems like he can handle it on his own, They just couldnt suppress their fear in their hearts. This group of people were randomly grouped together and didnt know each other. They didnt have much trust or chemistry as they, after all, didnt know each other. As Lu Shu killed off the last skeleton, he was glad to have made it out unscathed, even though he almost hurt himself a few times before. Indeed, once the numbers of the skeletons increase, it was harder to handle. Chapter 122 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations What plans do you guys have? Lu Shu turned around and asked. Since there are no skeletons left here, lets stay here. Maybe the ancient remain might dissipate soon?: Lu Shu frowned. He wasnt willing to stay at a single location, and the facts have been proven that this place was unsafe, Then what if I want to leave, what do you guys have in mind? Dont leave, please stay and protect us! Lu Shu shook his head, the skeletons dig their way out from the Earth. When moving around, notice if there are skeletons trying to dig their way out. Run if you notice it and after a certain distance, the skeleton will stop moving. If you meet them upfront, smash their skulls as theyll only die that way. This ax was taken from a skeleton and its extremely sharp. You can give it to the strongest person here, Lu Shu said as he turned around and tossed the ax to them. These students didnt help Lu Shu when they were in a position of advantage and Lu Shu was not confident of bringing this group of students around in this strange ancient remain. If they had been braver previously, Lu Shu might have brought them along as at least he wouldnt be alone. At least If he was injured, these students could help him. But alas, these students didnt have much courage. Was there a point in being a hero in such a place? Just moments ago, if he was to be injured by the skeletons, he would have probably met with a tragic end. If those students saw him injured, their first reaction would most probably be to run. Lu Shu was no hero, he never was. It was already very benevolent of him to give them the ax, he still wanted to make it home to see Lu Xiaoyu. This ax gave him some queries. Although it looked stained and rusty, it was extremely practical and useful and it revealed its other side through battle: Sturdy and sharp. He killed more than ten skeletons consecutively. A normal ax would definitely leave some scratches or be damaged but this ax was different, it felt sharp all the way until the end. So by giving them this ax, this group of people would probably survive if they were not too silly. Having this ax, they would be able to stand a chance against the skeletons. But if this group of people only knew how to run, what point was there in Lu Shu bringing them along? Someone in the group wanted to ask Lu Shu to stay. Meeting such a skilled person in such an environment, they wanted to seek protection but Lu Shu had not the slightest intention of staying behind. They would never have thought that Lu Shu was still treated by many in Luo Chengs daoyuan class as a metahuman with tier F aptitude and treated as a loser by many back at home. If we had helped him just now, would he continue to help us? Someone asked abruptly. But there was ultimately no answer to this question. They would only know the answer if they had gone to help him. Another question came in immediately after, Who will wield this ax? Lu Shu moved forward extremely cautiously as he was worried that there might be other changes in this ancient remain. The yellow soil here gave rise to different landforms such as gullies and ravines, and sometimes it was hard to make out what these landforms held without going near. He realized a problem as he looked at the sky. If the sun rose and set as usual, it meant that nightfall existed in this place. Nightfall This word came with an ominous connotation. Lu Shu felt that it was critical for him to search for shelter or somewhere to avoid risks and dangers before nightfall. The best was an open area where he could easily observe the surroundings and run when needed to. The worst place, he thought, would be a cave. What if something blocked the exit of the cave? If that was the case, he would likely be dead. So to find a place where he could observe his surroundings and move about without problems was his top priority. Lu Shu glanced around and locked his eyes onto a small ridge. That ridge had a higher ground so it was easier to observe any movements in his surroundings. He wanted to get there quickly but realized it was quite a distance away and it would take some time for him to reach his destination. He met several skeletons along the way and managed to snatch a metal sword with rusted stains. With his prior knowledge, he had no doubts about the efficiency of the weapon. Moreover, his primary weapon was a sword, and he felt much more comfortable brandishing the sword in his hands. Through this process, he saw human corpses occasionally. Some belonged to students while others belonged to soldiers, and they had all just died not too long ago. These corpses made Lu Shu extremely somber. At this point in time, the sun was setting and the reddish light cast a huge red shade onto everything in this world. Lu Shu was running alone in the broad wilderness, and the cruel light made everything seem like it was covered in blood. At this moment, in a ravine about ten meters away from Lu Shu came a pa sound. A red light suddenly rose into the sky. Lu Shus heart skipped a beat, could this be the fabled magical instrument? He squatted down gently and jumped up almost immediately. He jumped extremely high, stirring up dust and particles in the surrounding soil. That red light was extremely bright and not knowing what it was, Lu Shu did not dare to grab it using his hands. At that moment when he jumped up, he swiped the red light with his sword and with a dang, that red light was knocked back precisely by Lu Shu! Lu Shu stood rooted to the ground at the ravine, seemingly stunned! The red light gave off a constant hum from not far away. A male student was standing opposite him, with a signal gun in his hand Lu Shu was rather confused and couldnt understand the situation. The other party stood there utterly confused as well! Then, Lu Shu realized that what he beat down was just a signal flare?! It was such a teaser! The other party was evidently more confused than him. From Haruto Takumis distress, +555! This student never expected the signal flare, which he sent out, to be beaten down by someone just like that Beaten down Yes, it was actually beaten down! Who was this guy who could beat down a flare! It was really confusing! Theres no logic! The two of them stared at each other. Lu Shus large eyes staring intently at the small eyes of the other party. The two were at a state of having absolutely no idea what was going on, no idea who the other party was and thus waiting for the other party to make a move to see what would happen. Lu Shu was rather curious upon receiving the distress point update. This douche has a Japanese name? Could he be a spy?! He once saw a documentary which highlighted some events a spy went through. Spies would live in a foreign country from a young age and as time passed, the spies would forget their own country, behaving exactly like a local in the foreign land. Eating porridge, noodles, rice, vegetables and mastering the local language and accent, just like the spies were from the place itself. But this did not change the fact that they were spies. Lu Shu suddenly felt that this distress point update could at times be of great use. He knew the real name of the other party! Chapter 123 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Based on Lu Shus analysis, those that entered were daoyuan students, members of the heavenly network and soldiers. The heavenly network had a standardized black coat, soldiers had their army uniforms and daoyuan students wore all kinds of clothes. Xi Fei mentioned before that daoyuan students would have to wear uniforms in the near future which Lu Shu could understand. Things like standardized uniforms would be a step towards establishing an identity. If every aspect was standardized, it would improve their mentality as a team. Of course, there were others from other countries in this remains since the area was too large for every corner to be kept under surveillance. But Lu Shu believed that if these people were planning an attack, they wouldnt be dressed as casual as the students and not carry any weapons with them. This student had nothing with him besides a flare gun and the material of this flare gun looked rather weird. Lu Shu suddenly recalled some news- a murderer outside the border printed a one-time use handgun which could bypass security. One thing was for certain- this guy was definitely not chinese as proven by the income record. As a spy, making use of high-tech means was understandable. Lu Shu did not speak to the other party and neither did that person. That person was still fuming about his signal flare being striked down. Before entering the remains, they were told to to use their flares to signify a gathering point in case they split up. The rendezvous point would be 1km east of the flare and the more people could be gathered, the stronger their manpower. The plan was good but in the end, the signal flare was shot down. Whats your damn problem! Even if he wanted to fire another signal flare, it was impossible.The 3D printed flare gun may be able to bypass the security check at the foot of the mountain but its greatest flaw was that it was only one-time use! The others still had their flare guns but there were no flare signals seen. This could only mean that something had happened to them or that the remain was too large for the flare to be seen! What a headache He had yet to find out that Lu Shu knew his real name but only couldnt read it since he didnt know Japanese Lu Shu remained silent. This scum had been contributing waves of distress points. Every few minutes, he would contribute 100+, 200+ and Lu Shu was excited. This guy is such a distress points-generating machine! With this continuous income of distress points, Lu Shu gleefully kept his silence and he could do this all day The other party was frustrated, are you a sculpture? So resilient in keeping silent? Although he grew up in China, he regularly received training from his organization and when it came to perseverance and tolerance, his was way higher than the others his age, but now Ahem, are you a daoyuan student too? From which city? My name is Chang Hengyue, you? This self-identified as Chang Hengyue spy asked as he couldnt tolerate the silence anymore. Lu Shu heard the other partys fluent Chinese and replied, Oh, Im from Nanyang Citys daoyuan class, names Liu Li. You? Im from Nanyang city Chang Hengyue said with a grimace. From Haruto Takumis distress, +666 Oh? Hahaha, I remembered wrong, Im from Zhuma city! That flare signal you fired just now, did your school distribute them? Excuse me but I thought that it was some treasure that appeared in this remain Lu Shu laughed awkwardly. This was all an act, who would believe that the heavenly network distributed flare guns to normal daoyuan students. Chang Hengyue could no longer believe what this guy was saying but he played along, Hi, student Liu Li. Thats right, the flare gun was given by my school, yours didnt? He glances at the sword in Lu Shus hand, Did you find that in the remains? Can I take a look? Lu Shu heard those words and thought, how could I give this to him? What if he used it to attack me? After all those distress points, how can I be sure that this scum has no intentions of cutting me?! But he still wanted to continue chatting with this spy and but couldnt as the atmosphere would be too awkward. After thinking for a long time, Lu Shu tactfully replied, I cant. A typical cautious Lu Shu Chang Hengyue was extremely annoyed. He had thought that between students, borrowing something to take a look was absolutely fine but who knew this guy wasnt normal?! So be it. He had a rough gauge on Lu Shus skills, someone who could strike down the signal flare. Although the signal flare was much slower than a normal bullet, not everyone could achieve such a feat. Both of them were unsure of each others strength and the spy wasnt sure if he could beat this weirdo called Liu Li But this could not continue. The mission in this remains wasnt to mess around with this mad student and he had to regroup with the rest quickly, student Liu Li, Im happy to meet you but I have to go look for the rest of my classmates now. They might be in danger and its my responsibility as the class rep to help them. You should go and hide quickly. Since youre not a class rep, you dont have to take the risk. Chang Hengyue said agitatedly and extremely animatedly. How coincidental but Im the class rep too. Ill go with you Lu Shu said cheekily, knowing that youre a spy, how could I let you go? And Liu Lis identity was a class rep as well Chang Hengyue felt extremely uneasy! From Haruto Takumis distress, +999 Thats great, this guys distress point contribution was catching up with Liu Lis what a contributor! No matter how badly this Chang Hengyue wanted to leave, Lu Shu had to find an excuse to follow. This might earn him ten celestial fruits Lu Shu calculated that including yesterdays distress points for Liu Li, he had amassed 34000+ distress points. The distance between him and lighting up the fifth star, which required 80 celestial fruits, no longer seemed as far away Chang Hengyue became ruthless. He wasnt certain about this Liu Lis skills, but since he wanted to follow him so doggedly, he did not have to hold back anymore. At that point in time, Chang Hengyue wasnt sure if Lu Shu knew about him. Logically, a normal daoyuan student shouldnt be able to infer his identity as a spy from just a signal flare. But the problem lied in the fact that this guy mentioned his home city wrongly, which was extremely suspicious. And Chang Hengyue wasnt stupid so he was going to make the first move in the night! Chapter 124 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations At the remains, night had fallen as the blood-red rays of light faded into the horizon. At least the moonlight in the remains was brighter than outside, probably due to the lack of clouds and fog. Lu Shu and Chang Hengyue were running towards a certain direction on the yellow soil which was mottled with ravines. Under the night sky, the rows and rows of ravines looked like abysses. Chang Hengyue wanted to test Lu Shus strength and increased his speed on purpose. Initially, Lu Shu could still keep up but he soon started to pant and requested for Chang Hengyue to slow down. Chang Hengyue realized that this Liu Li student wasnt as strong as him! But he was still wary of the sword in the Lu Shus hand. Since he had entered this remain, he must have known that the weapons inside werent as simple as they looked. Many average practitioners had been inside but werent good enough to obtain the relic. In the end, they would target the best weapon they could get their hands on. These weapons could resonate with your vitality and Chang Hengyue had seen a South American expert cut a family vehicle into half in a video. Such feat wasnt possible with normal weapons. Basically, remains were the resources fuelling the magical era. Treasures, medicine, weapons were more bountiful here than outside, which explained why all the experts were eyeing the remains! Lu Shu observed his surroundings and noticed many dead corpses along the way, dampening his mood. He suddenly felt tired following the spy as he had to rush along with him and at the same time acting as though he was panting. Distress points were really hard to earn At this moment, the mounds on the ground suddenly moved regardless of whether they were close to them. Lu Shu observed closely and not all of the mounds were moving, but that the skeletons detection range had increased! Based on this, could it be that they grew more powerful in the night? The ground was turning red and Lu Shu looked up at the sky. The originally white moonlight had become a bright red color, and the night was especially cold! Lu Shu was shocked. There was a huge change taking place in the remains during the night! In no time, the underground skeletons would have surfaced and this place would become a living hell, everywhere would be filled with walking skeletons! The situation was quite dire and if he was too slow, he might never make it out. At this moment, Chang Hengyue increased his speed. He had originally planned to kill this Liu Li and this nighttime situation was perfect. As long as he was faster than Lu Shu, he could make it to a safe location and Lu Shu would eventually die at the hands of these skeletons. Chang Hengyue knew that inside the remains, there were safe locations as well. This was knowledge based on his half a year experience with remains and whenever someone was injured, finding a safe location would be the priority. Based on his previous observations, Chang Hengyue reckoned that Liu Li wouldnt be able to escape. Hold on, Chang Hengyue suddenly turned to Lu Shu and shouted, throw me your sword, Ill fight a way out for you! Lu Shu immediately offered up the sword, but he didnt throw it. The distance between the two of them was over ten meters and by extending out his sword, Chang Hengyue wouldnt be able to reach it. With no other choice, Cheng Hengyue had to turn around to retrieve the sword. This sword was valuable to him as being able to obtain a weapon was already worth the trip. In the day, Chang Hengyue had just been waiting and only killed one or two skeletons. Unlike Lu Shu who encountered two armed skeletons, Chang Hengyue didnt know that skeletons could carry weapons and had all along thought that Lu Shu found that weapon As he turned around to return to Lu Shus side, the skeletons already had their torsos above ground. Lu Shu suddenly screamed fanatically, So scary! Ahhhhhh! It was as though he had just witnessed a traumatic scene which caused him to unleash his true potential! Chang Hengyue had already arrived beside Lu Shu, ready to retrieve the sword when Lu Shu suddenly sped ahead, leaving him behind F*ck! Chang Hengyue almost stumbled into the ground From another 900+ distress points Seeing Lu Shu running faster and faster, Chang Hengyue suspected if this scum was previously hiding his true strength or if he was really shocked into unleashing his true potential? For normal people, a shock could cause a sudden increase in strength and not to mention practitioners. Such cases were definitely possible but Chang Hengyue felt something not right. This Liu Li running ahead would only trigger more skeletons and would I be in trouble? When the skeletons surfaced, they would be cutting me instead of the people in front! This incurred Chang Hengyues murderous intent. He had previously found this scum troublesome but being played like this, he really wanted to kill him! Lu Shu continued running ahead and screaming fanatically while he received distress points Looking at the continuous +19+41+21+38 income, this was way better than a one-time income! Awesome! In fact, Lu Shu knew that Chang Hengyue wasnt stupid and that he would eventually find a way to get rid of him. Chang Hengyue would start to have suspicions about Lu Shus motives. Lu Shu was no dimwit either and he didnt underestimate the other party. This time, he planned for Chang Hengyue to die right there! As long as he was running ahead, there would be a trail of skeletons to deal with Chang Hengyue. But Lu Shu underestimated Chang Hengyue a little. His speed also increased and although he wasnt as fast as Lu Shu, he definitely wasnt a normal Daoyuan student. Based on his strength, he must be a high tier aptitude! He should have already completed the mysterious senses chapter! As Lu Shu just decided to increase his speed, he suddenly realized that there were no more new mounds. The two of them had escaped the skeletons and entered a safe zone! Lu Shu gave up on his plan to increase speed and while panting, he waited for Chang Hengyue ahead in the safe zone. When Chang Hengyue arrived, the two of them stood there quietly taking deep breaths. The situation was extremely awkward as neither of them spoke. They were both extremely conscious of each other and couldnt figure out if the other party was really out of breath Chang Hengyue was trying to figure out Lu Shus real strength while Lu Shu was guessing if this person was really a spy or of some other identity Chapter 125 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Before he entered the ancient remain, Lu Shu never thought that he would be battling another person. In his opinion, the opening of the ancient remains signified an exploration and adventure, with many treasures and perils awaiting them. But never did he expect so much deceit and killing in this place. To be honest, it was because the heavenly network concealed all these too well. If he had encountered those practitioners who intended to trespass Mt Beimang at the foot of the mountain, he would have been prepared and entered the mental state of battle earlier on. But in reality, he didnt. All the daoyuan students were training peacefully in the military base, making use of the rich magical energy to cultivate their skills. In fact, the heavenly network never had the intentions of allowing these students into the actual ancient remain. But everything in the world would never go as planned. Neither one of Lu Shu and Chang Hengyue made the first move. Lu Shu feared Chang Hengyues mysteriousness as a spy while Chang Hengyue feared the sword snuggled in Lu Shus hand. Once a practitioner reaches class D, it was difficult for a normal sword to do much damage. The physique and structure of the body of a class D practitioner were much sturdier and durable than any normal weapon. Chang Hengyue had a dagger hidden in his sleeve. If he suddenly struck Lu Shu at his neck or a vital part with his dagger, he might likely be able to win. But it was human nature to protect themselves, especially their vital parts. It was instinctive. It was akin to blinking when someone punches your face, it would be a subconscious and instinctive move. Thats why Chang Hengyue didnt make use of this opportunity to kill this Liu li in one blow. The two people were stuck in a stalemate again In reality, not many people were willing to fight to the death in battle. Everyone felt it was better to bide their time to wait for a better opportunity Haha, never expected the two of us to be able to run over. You run quite fast Chang Hengyue took the initiative to break the silence. Haha, never expected myself to run so fast at a critical moment, Lu Shu replied with a laugh. The two doubtful people suddenly found peace with each other all of a sudden Lets go to a safer place to rest? Good idea. The two of them continued advancing towards a small hill. Although they were moving together, there was a distance of at least 5 meters kept between them People always say that there was a subconscious safety distance kept between people. If you were warmer towards a person, that person would walk closer to you. The distance between these two people, was indeed quite safe Lu Shu suddenly thought. Could anyone in Luochengs daoyuan class be a spy like Chang Hengyue? Most of his distress points amassed were contributed by his classmates, so he couldnt really identify the true identity of people in other classes. Once they reached the hill, Lu Shu stared at the ravines below him calmly. Who would have thought that there were so much malice and cruelty in this calm land? The two of them claimed to come up to rest, but neither of them decided to rest and didnt dare to train as well The situation was extremely awkward, and it stayed that way until day broke The blood red moon only faded into its normal color at the break of dawn. Grrrr, Chang Hengyues stomach rumbled, he must be hungry. From yesterday afternoon till now, no one had eaten anything since they entered this realm. Daoyuan students never intended to come here, so they were not prepared and did not have any food on them. It had almost been a day in this place. They didnt feel it when they were running, but now that they were idle, they could feel their immense hunger! There wasnt anything edible in this place, and dying of hunger here was very possible. But Lu Shu didnt see such a problem. As long as he ditched Chang Hengyue, he could get a few pieces of tofu from the lottery. If he was lucky, he might even get a crepe! Damn, his mischief system could actually be so useful! The two of them stayed there for the entire morning and Lu Shu was thoroughly frustrated. He then said he needed to relieve himself and went to a gully nearby, obtaining a piece of tofu and wolfing it down immediately before going returning. Lu Shu, being as cautious as ever, went back by another route in fear of an ambush by Chang Hengyue. As he got back, he chanced upon Chang Hengyue grabbing tightly onto something hidden in his sleeve. Lu Shu was curious, and asked with his mouth still full, What are you doing? What are you doing, this was what Lu Shu wanted to ask but nothing could be made out clearly as his mouth was stuffed with tofu. He didnt worry about Chang Hengyue asking why he brought along food. As long as he didnt allow Chang Hengyue to see the process of him obtaining the food, he couldnt draw the link between the piece of tofu and his system. Most people would probably think that he brought food along with him while others might think that his special ability was to conjure food. But all this was not important. As Chang Hengyue looked at Lu Shu eating, he was stunned This person actually brought food along! He actually had food! Chang Hengyue, who had been hungry the entire day, couldnt believe his eyes! From, +999! He thought both of them wasting each others time would lead to both of them being casualties, but the other party was not disadvantaged in any way! Are you eating stinky tofu? Chang Hengyue questioned, he had smelled the stench of stinky tofu! He was rather confused, so he asked the question. Yeah, stinky tofu, This stench could not be concealed and there was no reason to lie anyway. Chang Hengyue was utterly dumbfounded! I could understand if you had biscuits or other dry rations on your body, who would have stinky tofu on themselves?! How did he store it?! Are you mad! Lu Shu continued to swallow the food in his mouth. As the food entered his stomach, Lu Shu felt more energetic than ever before. He had never been this hungry in a long while. When was the last time he was so hungry? Probably when he just left Fu Li orphanage, when he was hungry for two whole days. He wasnt willing to beg for food, he wasnt willing to steal, and didnt accept gifts from anyone. He thought he would die from hunger just like that at that point in time. After that, a barbecue street stall owner took pity him and hired him as a waiter, providing him with dinner and a small wage. At that point in time, Lu Shu only had that single meal each day. After Lu Shu finished, he continued delaying time with Chang Hengyue, Shall I tell you a story? Chang Hengyue became alert and wary. Could this trash be using the story as a guise to break this stalemate? Only to hear Lu Shu giggling, Steamed lamb cake, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, braised pork, sesame chicken, roasted delights Why did you memorize all this?! From Haruto Takumis distress, +1000! Chapter 126 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Chang Hengyue felt that he could not wait any longer, dragging this out any further would only disadvantage and kill himself. One of them had their fill of food and water, while the other is hungry and weak. The one who dies will definitely be the weak one. It wasnt a matter of whether or not he wanted to make the first move. If he didnt make any move, he was just waiting for his death. Even though Lu Shus sword gave him fear and doubt, Chang Hengyue couldnt care anymore! He inched closer to Lu Shu as Lu Shu looked calmly at him, what was impending was finally here. Lu Shu didnt want to kill, but in this path of training and cultivation, it was inevitable to chance upon bloody and cruel situations. He, as a practitioner, had to have the nerve to go past all these obstacles. Chang Hengyues body darted forward, and Lu Shu braced himself while awaiting his opponents first move. He watched as Chang Hengyues dagger slid out from his sleeve to his hand smoothly and he sped towards Lu Shu. As he came to Lu Shu, he turned and pivoted on his foot to evade Lu Shus sword. He then erupted explosively again, his dagger in his hand like a venomous snake, taking advantage of Lu Shu who was still in the middle of a move. He wanted to take Lu Shu out with a fatal blow to his vital part! At this moment, Lu Shu held his breath. What was it like to die? People die like how flames extinguish. There would probably be nothing after death. Sometimes, Lu Shu thought of death as not being able to wake up after sleeping. Death was like borderless darkness and silence, never being able to be rescued. Sometimes he would be quite terrified of it as well. Which was why he wanted to live on. At that instant, Lu Shus corpsedog within the celestial map of his chest let out a deafening roar as if it had been suppressed for a long time. It burst out of his chest and pierced through Cheng Hengyues heart, bringing with it a huge sputter of blood! Lu Shu never thought that he should show any mercy in a battle of life and death. It would be too much of a pity if he was killed even before showing his trump card. He was merely someone who tried his best to keep on living in this world. So from that moment, Lu Shu tried his best and used his trump card. He managed to evade Chang Hengyues quick strike towards his throat and unleash his sword! Corpsedog was his ultimate move! This sword was quick as lightning and it pierced through Chang Hengyues vital organs in an instant, taking out his vitality. At the same time, there was a strange power which destroyed all of Chang Hengyues emotions, just like a soul losing all of his ability to feel. Class C Chang Hengyue fell flat onto the floor as blood continued flowing out from him relentlessly. He knew his death was imminent. No one could live through a pierced heart, not even a practitioner. But he didnt quite understand. This daoyuan student who seemed crazy, why was he class C? He must have got it wrong, this guy wasnt a student. He must be an expert within the ranks of the heavenly network. Everything eventually belonged to darkness and silence, this was death. Lu Shu received 1000 distress points from Chang Hengyue just before he died and stared at the mountains and ravines far away, unable to speak or make a sound. So this was how it felt like after killing someone. Lu Shus life was once like a tragic movie. An orphan who was forced to leave the orphanage and ended up in the streets. It then became a motivational comedy, bringing Lu Xiaoyu around to earn money and looking forward to life in future. But now it had turned into a horrific, high adrenaline action movie. His carefree life had stopped abruptly here. He had killed someone. It really is a cruel world Lu Shu muttered as he grasped onto his rusty sword and sat on the slope of the hill. He looked at the vicious afternoon sun shining relentlessly on the great Earth. He looked at the evening orange glow of the descending sun. The rays of the sun dyed the entire world golden yellow. He looked at the blood red moon, the night was like an abyss. He seemed to be the only person in this world. Time seemed to pass very quickly and he sat at the same spot not long before tomorrow came. As the morning sun rose into the sky again, the cheerful rays seemed to signify the birth of new life and opportunity again. Lu Shu stood up once again. He was still himself, just lonelier. If only Lu Xiaoyu was here. He had to continue moving forward. He had spent too much time on this spy. Since he was here in the remains, he should make the best out of this place and make it out of here with at least more than one sword Lu Shu wondered if anyone else had any sort of reward, or if anyone was still alive. This ancient remain was like a huge system on its own. Since he came here, he had run more than a hundred kilometers, but he could still not see the border. He continued moving in the initial direction. He didnt have any other plan in this place and his only hope was to keep walking until he could see something different. He had walked for a day and had seen countless corpses of students and soldiers. He even saw corpses belonging to members of the heavenly network, and passed by rivers to rehydrate. There was a huge vulture following him in the sky. It only flew away after a long time, as if it was rather regretful that Lu Shu was still alive after so long yet it did not dare to initiate an attack on him. Finally, Lu Shu saw a green mountain. This green mountain breathed a new life into this gloomy yellow world and it really provided Lu Shu with much elation. As he neared the green mountain, he actually saw rabbits and squirrels! So this ancient remain had normal animals! But the animals here seemed extremely smart, running back into the mysterious woods on the first sight of Lu Shu. They even snuck out to sneak a peek at Lu Shu, their eyes filled with character. Lu Shu looked up. There were actually fruits hanging from the trees, fruits that looked just like apples! He looked again and noticed there were some leftover fruits on the floor eaten by other animals. It seemed like they were edible! Oh my, having eaten stinky tofu for two whole days, this was really a steal! Lu Shu wanted to pick the fruits immediately, but as the squirrels looked at Lu Shu picking their fruits, they threw some pebbles at Lu Shu growling and running towards Lu Shu after finishing their pebbles, with rage written all over their faces. From the little squirrels distress,+1 From Damn, you guys! This squirrels actually had their own mind and soul, and could actually contribute distress points, can you believe that?! The pebbles werent thrown with much strength, so Lu Shu continued picking the fruits and bolted once he was done. As he ran, he spouted, Let me tell you, Im not afraid of you! Ill be back once Im done with the fruits! He had declined into a state of fighting with little squirrels for fruits?! It was really heart-aching to think of his plight! A group of little squirrels stood at the edge of the forest wailing and growling at Lu Shu in anger. Lu Shu suddenly felt like a bad guy who had stolen a childs candy Eh, since the magical energy here caused the animals to be more intellectual, if the magical energy outside continued increasing, wouldnt all animals on Earth be smart and have their own opinions in future? Or was it to say this had already existed? Chapter 127 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations What would happen if all theanimals on Earth started becoming smart? Lu Shu wasnt too sure. But seeing the situation in this ancient remain, it wasnt too serious. After all, although these animals were beginning to be more intellectual, their physique did not change much. If it stayed like this, Lu Shu didnt have much to worry about. Speaking of which would these animals become stronger under such magical circumstances? But just as Lu Shu turned to run, a pebble whizzed towards him. He dodged instinctively, after all this sort of small maneuver was peanuts for him. A rock as big as his face went past his body, causing a cloud of dust to rise as it smashed against the floor. Lu Shu turned around to look at the woods, not knowing which squirrel was responsible for that amid the numerous squirrels. It wasnt that the strength of that rock was extremely big or that it could threaten him, but Lu Shu felt that it wasnt the strength that an ordinary squirrel ought to possess! Could it be that animals became stronger as well? He couldnt care more, he just wanted to leave after picking the fruits. The yellow land outside was more open and Lu Shu could move about freely while easily observing his surroundings, while the woods had too many trees blocking his view, which might make it difficult for him to be prepared for any sudden event. Take that unusually strong squirrel for instance, who knew what other weird mutations this forest had concealed. Even if the relic or any other rare herbs were in the forest, Lu Shu wasnt willing to enter at all. His life was more precious, whoever else wanted to go was none of his business. He took out a fruit from his jacket as he ran. Luckily it was early spring and he wore a jacket. Under the jacket was a long-sleeved T-shirt, if he didnt have his jacket, he would have to go topless and use his T-shirt to contain the fruits. He wiped the green fruit against his shirt and took a big bite. Instantly, a soothing sensation he had never felt before gushed through his mouth. It was like having a taste of a sweet, refreshing drink after being thirsty for two whole days. And this thirst represented the fatigue of the human body! Lu Shu was stunned momentarily. He never expected the fruit to be so amazing. Apart from curbing his hunger immediately, his bodys fatigue seemed to have faded. This fruit of the ancient remains was indeed amazing! No wonder the squirrels tried to attack him He undid his jacket to count the number of fruits, there was a grand total of more than thirty fruits. Perhaps in this ancient remains, he was the one who had to worry least about food. But he couldnt just have stinky tofu for food as well, eating this delicious fruit in this situation was absolutely incredible. He re-wrapped the fruits using his jacket carefully, fearing he might drop a few when moving around. Past experiences had caused Lu Shu to adopt a personality similar to a hamster. He would be extremely careful when storing everything that was useful. He treated his large bag of fruits carefully, just like protecting his hoard of treasure He stuck to the border of the forest and continued advancing. The more he walked, the greater the awe he had for the large land surface of this ancient remain. It far exceeded any expectation he once had. Could this be a large continent? At this moment, Lu Shu saw some feces at the border of the forest. Judging from their size, they probably didnt belong to something as small as the squirrels. They probably belonged to something bigger like a husky. He heard light treading on the yellow soil behind him and turned around instantly. It was actually two huge wolves! The two wolves had ash-grey fur and looked extremely sturdy and muscular. With their gaze fixated on Lu Shu, they started advancing slowly. Animals like wolves were rather special. Take wild cows for example, theyd be gentler in a herd but theyll go into a rage when they were alone. Wolves, on the other hand, were wild in a pact, but extremely timid when alone. Lu Shu didnt understand wolves greatly as he had never encountered any in his life, but he sensed huge danger at this point in time. Thinking of the distress points he obtained from the squirrels, if these strangely muscular wolves had also become intellectual and had formed pacts to hunt, he would really be in trouble. The two wolves strode towards him from two directions. Lu Shu didnt hesitate to swing his sword outwards, with speed so quick that the opposing party didnt have any chance to react. Under these circumstances, he sliced one of the wolves in two halves. But just as he was preparing to strike the other wolf, he noticed rustling sounds from the trees in the forest. Lu Shu looked over and was stunned How many wolves were there? One, two hundred?! Lu Shu was dead for sure Lu Shus income record kept increasing through distress from green wolf. It was obvious that all these wolves had become intelligent! He didnt know why. Perhaps it was because they were animals, their distress points were capped at a maximum of one point. But even so, he had a few hundred points every few minutes. If he dragged on, he could probably light up his fifth star today But he dared not drag any further! Lu Shu had engaged this pack of wolves. The wolves were observing this human, as if pondering over his killing of the first wolf. They were thinking of a way to kill this human, or they were awaiting the instructions of their leader. As Lu Shu raised his sword towards the pack, the wolves were rather surprised. Could this human have a mass killing ultimate technique? Instead, Lu Shu turned around and started running frantically with his fruits! The wolves stood rooted for a whole second in confusion. Although they had become intellectual creatures, it was still at a beginning stage and they couldnt understand the link between the two actions of the human Meanwhile, Lu Shu received some distress points from the wolves He ran with the pack of wolves hot on his heels. Lu Shu dared not stop, there were too many traps and weird occurrences in this remain. As he passed by the place where he picked the fruits, that group of squirrels actually recognized him. Oh, isnt this the person who stole our fruits? How dare he return?! With that, they started throwing rocks towards him! Lu Shu was in dire trouble. Not only was he being chased by wolves, he was being attacked by the squirrels as well! They were lucky he didnt have the time or capacity to entertain them. The next time he comes back, he would steal all their fruits! He still wanted to advance forward initially, to see if he could maybe discover any new mysteries. What if he could find the relic? Instead, he was in trouble now. Not only could he not move forward anymore, he was being chased by a pack of wolves! The only thing he could rejoice about was the fact that the wolves werent as quick as him. He was suddenly thankful and thought that speed was the greatest ability of a strength type metahuman! And he possessed the wonderful abilities to of a strength type metahuman! Chapter 128 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations While Lu Shu was escaping, he thought- in this remain, you could not just go wherever you wanted but it was necessary to research and think about the places you could and couldnt go During his encounter with the green wolves, he saw that the land in a distant was covered in mist, similar to when the remains first opened. Thinking about it, that must be the border of the remains. No matter how much Lu Shu didnt wish to face the truth, he had to admit- he was running the wrong direction and reached the borders! It was obvious that the good stuff was at the heart of the remains! He started to sprint at full speed towards the direction he came from, passing by the location of his and Chang Hengyues battle. There was a group of vultures feeding on him Lu Shu suppressed his emotions, he did not want to end up like Chang Hengyue. Lu Shu felt that he needed to live, to go back to Lu Xiaoyi. He had a sudden desire to turn around and try to escape from the border. But he also knew that, according to what Jiang Shuyi told him about remains, no one would be able to escape until someone obtained the relic. And so he gave up on that thought. There was no reason to doubt the many experiences of others entering and exiting remains. And so what if he could escape, his life inside the remains was still better off than most of the others. Although, right now, his clothes were ragged and his face was covered in dust. He was almost unrecognizable. There were even holes in the soles of his shoes. Lu Shu felt a slight sting for what had happened to this pair of 40 over dollars sports shoes. At least he did not encounter any life-threatening incident yet and he wanted to continue seeing just how magical this remain was. Someone once asked, what exactly is courage? Another person replied, To not look back. Thinking this way was being ignorant. Lu Shu felt that not looking back refers to not thinking about your own past, how pathetic your life was or what were the choices you had. It meant that one shouldnt have thoughts about the difference in your life if you made a different decision back then. Directly facing the consequences of your own decision was a form of courage. The pack of wolfs was slowly left behind and out of sight. Lu Shu had not been so pathetic for a long time. During his escape, Lu Shu had accidentally been scratched on his arm by a green wolf. At that moment, he thought that being injured in such a place wasnt beneficial and immediately bought a refresher fruit and ate it, hoping that he could rely on the refresher fruits power to recover faster. But he was disappointed. Although the refresher fruit could heal any illnesses and even increase aptitude, it had no effect on external injuries. At least Lu Shu had a fast self-recovery and all he had to do was wait to be fully healed. He was sprinting frantically when he suddenly experienced something strange. It was similar to when he was practicing his swordplay at Li Xianyis. After thousands and thousands of swings, he would feel more natural and efficient at utilizing his full strength. At this moment, Lu Shus strides had a rhythm. It felt like when he first saw Li Xianyi practicing his swordplay, but Li Xianyi was still better. He suddenly remembered what Li Xianyi told him, that learning swordplay from the basics was to train his vitality, to let him understand the bodys latent abilities. Be it a swing or a stab, there was only one objective- to link and connect everything together. So if I continue sprinting like this, would that be training vitality? Slowly, the sole of his shoes had broken apart and was unusable. Lu Shu started running barefooted. As he ran, he suddenly developed a comfortable feeling while running! The more he ran, the more energized he felt! At this moment, Lu Shus exceptional body capabilities had healed his wounds completely and his energy level was at its peak. Lu Shu felt like he was at the top of the world! In the evening of the second day, he could suddenly hear sounds of people talking behind a slope. It sounded like a dispute and Lu Shu was surprised, could there be people? After not meeting anyone alive for so many days, Lu Shu was feeling lonely. Human beings are social animals and even if one doesnt rely on others, human beings nature will lead them to places with people. He climbed up the slope and was shocked to see a group of weak and sick elderlies, pregnant women, and children Wait no, just weak and sick. To be more precise, it was a group of daoyuan students in a more pathetic state than himself! His pathetic state was due to not bathing and having no clean clothes to change into, and even his shoes were gone Although he did battle, it didnt affect him that much and his wounds were already healed. But this group of people, most of them were injured and Lu Shu could even see a few lying motionless on the ground. He suddenly noticed someone, who was holding an ax, familiar. These 8 people looked like the ones he saved when he first entered. Wait no, two were different. Those two were Luo Cheng daoyuan students! Lu Shu had the impression that he had seen them before and they were all in such a pathetic state now After a mere three days period and its already hard to look at them Lu Shu never thought that his state of appearance could be better than anyone else Honestly, Lu Shu had wondered if that group of people died. Or maybe they finally mustered up their courage to protect themselves? Or maybe found a safe location to hide? He never thought he would meet them again and was rather surprised. The group of people who were previously quarreling was shocked to notice another disheveled-looking person on the slope, who was also carrying a huge bag and a sword. Only after realizing that it was a person, they relaxed. Someone managed to recognize Lu Shu under his dirt-covered face and excitedly shouted, Isnt this that expert?! Seems like its really him! Someone else also recognized Lu Shu after the reminder. Lu Shu had left them a strong impression when they all just entered the remains. While everyone was trembling with fear, Lu Shu was already fighting calmly against the skeletons and even threw away that unusual-looking ax. In their hearts, Lu Shu was an amazing figure and many of them regretted not keeping Lu Shu with them. If not, the group of over ten people wouldnt have been reduced to 8. The male student carrying that ax remembered that the piece of land Lu Shu came from was where they were crushingly defeated. The seemingly endless land was filled with countless skeletons and they had just retreated from there. He asked tactfully, Expert, is it just you? In his mind, he thought that no matter how powerful Lu Shu was, he couldnt have made it across that piece of land. Even if he did, he couldnt be alone. Could he have met up with the heavenly network? Within the hearts of the students, their greatest savior would be the heavenly network. As Lu Shu didnt really like this group of people, he said laughingly, thats right, its just one of me. I was afraid Id scare you if I came as just half of me. From Zhao Yus distress, +182! Chapter 129 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Zhao Yu was confused. Did I ask him this?! He sized up Lu Shu who was in front of him, noticing that although this expert looked dirty and rugged like his own people, he didnt have a single injury unlike them while his people were rife with injuries and scars. How strong must he be to accomplish that? Is he really a daoyuan student? Apart from a small number of tier A aptitude prodigies in daoyuan class who attained methods of training after the mysterious senses chapter, the rest of the students were stuck at the mastery of the mysterious senses chapter. Everyone had the same thought arising from this: Abilities and skills were not groceries and werent given just when they were wanted. As for how those below tier A aptitude could obtain new skills, no one knew yet. So Zhao Yus doubt and surprise were not without reason. If Lu Shu, as a daoyuan student, was able to wander about the remain unscathed, was he a tier A prodigy? Class E practitioners would have at least gotten injured even if they didnt die from the waves of skeletons. Zhao Yu asked suddenly, Expert, are you of tier A aptitude? Lu Shu didnt really want to hold this conversation Everyone already treated him as an expert of experts, how could he claim that he had tier F aptitude? The Luo Cheng daoyuan student at the side already recognized Lu Shu early on, confused over Zhao Yus question, He has tier F potential and hes just a class E strength type metahuman Lu Shu stared at him, ahh, what a big mouth If it wasnt for the arm-wrestling incident, he wouldnt have recognized Lu Shu. In fact, Lu Shu was much more well-known compared to tier B prodigies such as Jiang Shuyi Why are you guys left with this few people? Lu Shu asked curiously. Zhao Yu fell silent and a decent looking girl suddenly said angrily, After you gave them the ax, they actually fought over it! While fighting, a skeleton appeared and chased us for our lives! Lu Shu was stunned. Previously, he had left them the ax as he felt it was quite effective and would be of great help to them. Instead, it caused them even more trouble. Indeed, only through hard times will a persons character be tested. Common friendships would be proven to be a lie during such a tough scenario. But Lu Shu didnt agree that man was inherently evil. Human nature depended on circumstances, werent there good people such as Uncle Li and the rest? Even if he was not to think of uncle Li, there were still people such as Li Xianyi and the rest of the golden foundation who had ideals to uphold peace in the world. He didnt think highly of Zhao Yu and his group. Initially, he looked down on them for being cowardly and his disrespect for them was even greater now that they got into a fight over an ax. But how did Lu Shu know, in this terrifying environment, that Zhao Yu and his company assumed that it was that ax which made Lu Shu seem so inhumanely strong and capable? Only when they obtained the ax did they know that it was not the ax, but the wielder himself was powerful. But Lu Shu didnt vocalize his opinion of them. Instead, seeing that they looked weak and skinny, he asked out of curiosity, How many days have you guys not eaten? Three days The decent looking girl said gravely, We hid here in fear of going anywhere else after escaping those skeletons. Luckily, some of us were holding onto water bottles when we entered the remain or else we would have died of thirst here. We dont even have water now As a fellow daoyuan student, could you at least stay and protect us since you are so competent Youre funny Lu Shu broke her sentence off. A train of thought developed in his mind as he heard her words C Who are you? Who are you to question my values, no one had the audacity to talk about values here alright. Lu Shu hadnt even started criticizing them for fighting over the ax. Lu Shu planned on resting here for a night before setting off once more. Since these people had stayed here for two or three days, it should probably be quite safe. Although he had the energy and vitality to run for a long period, he couldnt possibly run forever. Lu Shu sat on an edge, not knowing what to say to these people as he didnt want to have too much to do with them. At night, he retrieved a green fruit from his back and took one sumptuous bite of it. Everyone around him noticed it! Having been hungry for three days, Zhao Yu and his group were going crazy seeing that Lu Shu had food. Before this, they were guessing what Lu Shu had in that bag of his. In contrast to their skinny and frail selves, Lu Shu was radiating with vitality and he was obviously well fed. It was now proven that Lu Shu really had food! Just the sight of him retrieving his food earned him an insane amount of distress points He was just ten thousand distress points away from lighting up his fifth star! Lu Shus eyes lit up, he could actually earn distress points from this! In reality, he didnt do it on purpose as he didnt want to share his food with this group of people. After thinking for a moment, he spoke, This fruit was picked on the way here. If you guys are fast enough, it will take about two days to get there, but be careful of wolves! Dont advance anymore after seeing the forest. He was willing to tell the group how to get the fruits but wasnt willing to give them any. How many days could his bag of fruits last so many of them? It wasnt just the issue of eating the fruit as he still wanted to bring some home fro Lu Xiaoyu to taste What a loser Lu Shu was, thinking of Lu Xiaoyu everytime he tastes something delicious But these words werent well-received by these students. Upon hearing they had to walk up to two days and the wolves, how could they go?! They might not even dare to walk across the soil with skeletons! Everyone looked at each other. Evidently, Lu Shu wasnt willing to share his food with them. That decent looking girl deliberated before going to Lu Shus side pitifully, asking him, Does it taste good? Lu Shu replied without thinking, Its not bad and it tastes like pear. But its finer than pear, sweeter as well. Its really juicy and eating it feels like drinking a bottle of beverage. Its really rejuvenating. The girl swallowed her saliva which welled up in her mouth and listened in pain, why did you describe it in such detail! Now Im even more hungry! From Li Huis distress, +555 At this stage of high school, boys and girls were still quite simple. They could only act pitiful and hint for food. Couldnt she maybe lower her collar or something Tsk. Chapter 130 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations If only the students of Luo Chengs daoyuan class did not mention that Lu Shu was a Class E strength type metahuman and was always at the bottom of his class, Zhao Yu and his groups impression of him would be someone unfathomable. However, when they knew the truth, they started harboring some contempt towards him because of him having tier F aptitude. A class E strength type metahuman was not a someone to be ignored. But at least for now, such people werent as mysterious anymore. Even if a class E strength type metahuman was strong, Zhao Yu and his group thought that he would be unable to defeat all 8 of them. Even without the girl, there were 7 of them. He couldnt possibly beat 7 men, right? They had already forgotten how battered and exhausted they were when facing the skeletons while Lu Shu, on the other hand, was so powerful. He subconsciously thought to himself that he was facing mere humans now compared to those skeletons before, so it wouldnt be that scary as humans had the bottom line of morals and values. Hence it could be said that sometimes humans can be peculiar and weird; no one would dare to catch a non-venomous snake when instructed even though this would have been an easy task. However, he would still dare to fight with others till severely wounded, and that wouldnt be an issue at all as he thinks that he actually wouldnt be killed. Unfortunately, numerous people had lost their lives due to this fallacy and misconception Furthermore, Zhao Yu felt that the fight wouldnt escalate at all. After all, Zhao Yus group consisted of many men, and very few students in school ever dared to fight back while being constrained in the mens toilet by 7 to 8 other students. They merely wanted some food and hurting someone was never their intention. Zhao Yu exchanged glances his friends standing beside him, and said, I think you should share some of your food with us. Lu Shus raised his eyebrows, what a great way to use the word should! He then replied, Let me share a story with you guys Zhao Yu and his friends were confused, what story was there to tell now? Was he going to tell the story of the farmer and the snake, Mr. Dong Guo and the wolf or the good people and the porcelain lady as a form of irony and revenge against them? However, if Chang Hengyue was still alive and present at this moment Once there was a man who loved to travel; he accidentally stumbled upon an ancient remain and realized that carved on the walls were pictures of food. Steamed lamb cake, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, braised pork, sesame chicken, roasted delights Lu Shu momentarily forgot the rest, but managed to continue without much hesitation, Fish floss, Kung pao chicken, hairy crab, steamed fish The people listening to the story were furious, wasnt he supposed to tell a story? How was this a story? From Zhao Yus distress, +789! From A single wave of about 5000 distress points came in and he was just 5000 points away from lighting up his fifth star! When the group of starving people heard all those delicious dishes, it was like all those food rained down from the sky and all they needed to do was to reach out and grab them They already braced themselves for Lu Shus criticisms and curses but werent expecting this. It didnt matter whether they were called snakes and wolves when it comes to food, but in the end, its not like all those food mentioned will miraculously appear out of nowhere! After listening and thinking about all these dishes, their brains and eyes hurt from imagining all these food in front of them. At this moment, Lu Shu stood up suddenly. it was as if he was a goshawk, quickly rushing towards Zhao Yus direction; Zhao Yu wanted to raise his ax to block but he realized that Lu Shus speed was worlds away and he was simply too slow to do anything! Lu Shu was merely a Class E strength type metahuman, while Zhao Yu was an arrogant prodigy of tier B aptitude back in his daoyuan class. Even so, he was still too slow! Just as he thought that Lu Shu was going to hit him, Lu Shu had retreated, and the ax that was originally in Zhao Yus hands had been taken away. Lu Shu laughed as he gripped the ax, Do you want the gold or silver ax? From Zhao Yus distress, +999. Zhao Yu almost collapsed; was it possible to be any more annoyed? He tried testing, I want my metal ax? Lu Shu stopped smiling and coldly replied, No, this is my metal ax. Damn, Zhao Yu almost couldnt breathe, what in the world was he, how can he be such an ass!? From Zhao Yus distress, +1000 From The fifth star could finally be lit up and while Lu Shu was rather excited here, he never expected to gain so much distress points for this adventure in the remain! The others wallowed in fear after seeing Lu Shus reflexes. Perhaps they would not be able to beat him even as a group! Lu Shus very action caused the rest of them to humble down. Zhao Yu and his friends were now gripped with fear. They had seen strength type metahumans in action on the Golden Foundations website and even received reports from their form teacher. So they knew the dangers of an awakened strength type metahuman. However, it would be hard to understand this unless you experienced it yourself first-hand in real life: so this was how it felt like to be dominated in terms of speed and strength. Most important of all, they were students who had only just completed their mysterious senses chapter, and they never even had the chance to practice a skill before! So with only the magical energy of a class E, they werent even able to do anything else with no other skillsets learned. This was why they could not face the skeletons while Lu Shu had the strength to destroy them. Speaking of strength, they only had 2700 pounds while in theory, a class E strength type metahuman would have 4800 pounds! They definitely werent of the same class. Moreover, Lu Shu had surpassed class E a long time ago. When you encounter someone despicable, but whom you still cannot beat with your best All you can do is cry in despair. At this point in time, Lu Shu was using his distress points to fill his fifth star. It was finally enough! Lu Shu stood up to prepare to leave. He wants to find a better place within the remain to explore and search for clues. Time in the remains had already been rather long, but the relic had yet to be found by anyone. Lu Shu was someone who trusted his luck at times What if Lu Shu himself finds it? He would then show off to Lu Xiaoyu when he gets home, I have done so and so in the remains. Everyone else was struggling in there while I was exploring it with much ease and even obtained the relic. The relic of the remain, what, you dont even know what a relic is? Let me tell you He could almost see Lu Xiaoyu rolling her eyes at him yet still interested in his stories He wondered if this remain contained other fruits he could bring back for Lu Xiaoyu. At the side, Zhao Yu and his group were dying of hunger. Lu Shu, on the other hand, was thinking of bringing fruits back home Thinking of lighting up his fifth star, Lu Shu suddenly felt that Zhao Yus group was his gold mine, and to be honest Growing up in an era of peace, no matter how disappointing the world was, he could not let this group of people die without doing anything. What would that make him? Cold-blooded? Merciless? Indifferent towards lives? He wasnt. But he wasnt a saint either. The issue here was not preventing anyone from dying but it was what he did or did not do. Lu Shu thought that he had his own moral compass and did not need to accept any judgment from anyone. Listen to my instructions and walk straight. You guys will find food in two days, Ill give you guys two green fruits. The 8 of you will share on each day, it should be enough to last you the journey, Lu Shu placed two fruits on the floor as he finished speaking, standing up and heading towards the center of the remain. If this group of people wasted their last ounce of energy fighting for the fruits, even God would not be able to save them. Sometimes, a persons choices will determine whether or not he lives on. Chapter 131 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Two orioles sing amid the willows green, but yet not even two egg tarts. A row of white egrets fly into the blue sky, while Lu Xiaoyu and I eat seafood. Along the way, Lu Shu was going on and on with his twisted poems. If Li Xianyi, Li Yixiao or Shi Xuejin were present, they could probably guess where Lu Xiaoyu inherited her sense of ancient literature from. Lu Shu spent his entire fortune on lighting up the fifth star. Although the painstakingly earned distress points were just gone like that, Lu Shu was delighted. The number of times he could use the corpsedog increased from one to three and the duration of his celestial cloak increased from thirty minutes to one hour. His strength could now rival that of an average Class D strength type. Every subsequent breakthrough would be equivalent to that rising up a class. At this point in time, no more skeletons were appearing. Lu Shu felt more at ease compared to previously, it was like walking through a field of mines and who knew when the next skeleton was going to pop out? Before long, Lu Shu was feeling a heartache over the fruits he gave out. Why are these daoyuan students so disappointing? They were all high and mighty in school but after coming in here, theyre all terrified. What is the point in cultivating them? He thought for a moment. What if the heavenly network realized from this incident that the mentality of the daoyuan students was fundamentally different from people like Xi Fei and the soldiers? The student had never been through any hard training and maybe the heavenly network would come up with a new plan to send everyone for a reformation? In fact, not anyone could go to war mentally stable with just training. Even for a highly adaptive person like Lu Shu, after his battle with Chang Hengyue, he sat quietly for a whole day thinking and came to an understanding of various morals. As he advanced towards the heart of the remains, the broad yellow-soiled ravines slowly turned into hills and valleys. Lu Shu also realized that as he got closer to the center, the world seemed to have become cold. The bald mountain ridges and canyons were only filled with rocks and soil. The scattered trees and plants were all withered away and the tree branches were of a strange dark grey color. Lu Shu looked up at the sky and there were also no signs of birds or any life forms. This whole situation felt as though there was something sucking away all the life force in this region. Lu Shu suddenly thought that the heavenly network or the soldiers that were transported here must have some food reserves. They were definitely not as underprepared as the daoyuan students. During this trip, all the parents of daoyuan students would be devastated due to the many casualties. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly heard the sound of horses which raised his alertness. The people that brought horses definitely did not enter with him as at that point in time, there werent any horses on Mt Beimang. He was very sure of this point. And yet the sound of horses could be heard ahead as he walked through the valley. There was no time or place for him to hide. A person appeared from the other end. Covered in the color black, he was clad in a heavy armor which enveloped his entire body as he sat on a horse, carrying a spear in his hand. On first look, the spear definitely wasnt normal and it had a unique shine under the sunlight. It was definitely a few levels higher than Lu Shus sword and ax Upon seeing Lu Shu, that person immediately attacked. The neigh of his horse echoed through the valley as the person lifted up his spear to waist level, ready to strike. His entire armored body and the horse momentarily merged and had the aura of the perfect knight! This took Lu Shu by surprise. He knew that the incoming strike would definitely kill him and he had no way to dodge! Compared to the skeletons that appeared from the ground, this was on a totally different level, making those things seem like the appetizer. In the split of a second, that person was right in front of Lu Shu and he could see the white bones under the helmet It was a skeleton! That pale white bone looked like it came from the abyss of hell, how terrifying! At this moment, horse, skeleton, spear at attention! The strike combining the strength of that person and the horse headed in Lu Shus direction. Lu Shu stopped hesitating and immediately let go of the ax and sword, using his bare hands and brute force to bypass the sharp end of the spear and grab onto its shaft! His two arms completely stopped the spear a distance away from him but the horse was still charging at him. And Lu Shu was being continuously pushed back and his feets left a deep trail in the soil! Lu Shus clothes and hair were blown upwards by the blast! After the horseman and Lu Shu exchanged blows, they had already shifted about a hundred meters from their original position. Lu Shu was enraged as he mustered his strength to plant his feet firmly into the ground, using his brute force to stop the horse! If those skeletons in the yellow soil were of average Class F strength, then this skeleton horseman had reached the peak of Class E! If Lu Shu hadnt light up the fifth star, it would be much tougher! At this moment, the horseman tried to pull back his spear to strike again, but he couldnt Lu Shu was stronger! Lu Shu had a tight grip on the spear, how could I let you have this? Ive even thrown away my sword and ax and this spear seems like something good, so how can I let you have it back? I, Lu Shu, isnt that kind of person to let treasures go! The horseman tried several more times using his full strength but never could release the spear from Lu Shus grip. From the horsemans distress, +1 Lu Shu was surprised. This was the same as the situation with the squirrels and green wolves, this guy had a mind of its own! It was a stalemate and the horse was neighing continuously. The spear was unretrievable no matter what! Why did the fight turn into a robbery?! Suddenly, Lu Shu once again heard the sound of horses from outside the valley. This time, a cavalry of 9 horsemen appeared. Lu Shu was in trouble, why so many?! There were 10 horsemen in front of him! Seeing that the horseman right in front of him striking once again, Lu Shu shouted, Let go! With a burst of strength, he managed to snatch the spear away from the other party! Lu Shu had obtained the spear and no longer cared for his ax and sword as he turned around and fled! The opponents had horses and their advancement would normally be unstoppable. But Lu Shu was agile and in fact, his strength and speed far surpassed that of the cavalry. Lu Shu didnt choose an easy route but found an opportunity head up the mountain. The natural obstacles in the mountains were the cavalrys weakness. Chapter 132 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shus was jumping through the mountain. The cavalry at the foot of the mountain started retrieving their bows and arrows. They then began to aim their arrows at the mountain. Now that Lu Shu had the abilities of a class D, why would he be afraid of all these arrows he could see? In truth, there was no way arrows could be faster than modern weapons, but no one could guarantee that there was no magical energy or instrument which could alter these weapons into becoming much more powerful. A rain of arrows pelted down at the rocks near Lu Shu. The strength of the arrows was immense as the entire arrow sunk into the mountain, it was obvious what would happen if the arrows landed on a persons body. Ten horsemen at the foot of the mountain looked around for Lu Shus disappearing silhouette. The horseman whose spear was taken away whipped out a sword to replace his spear Why was there such a shameless person From the horsemens distress, +1+1+1+1+1 Lu Shu observed secretly from the mountain. These horsemen did not plan on ditching their horses to advance up the mountain. Perhaps it was because of Lu Shus display of strength previously which scared them. Seeing these new lines of income, Lu Shu did not doubt that these soldiers could think like humans. Although he did not think these skeletons were as smart as people, the beginning of monsters being smart and having their own mind was something which made Lu Shu wary. But it was such a waste to him as well. Why did the squirrels, green wolves or these horsemen only contribute a limited 1 distress point to him each? Was it because theyre not human? Lu Shu felt that this had nothing to do with them beginning to have their own minds. If they were related, there should have been at least some which would contribute more points right. Since everything was 1 point, something was wrong. The reality of not being able to get many points from them made Lu Shu rather disappointed Given Lu Shus personality, if he could get a large sum of distress points from the squirrels, he would probably have stayed there to eat some fruits every day Who cares about the relic, half a month of collecting distress points would give him whatever he needed Lu Shu started to inspect that spear. Previously, he had inspected the ax and the metal sword. Apart from being exceptionally sharp and sturdy, there was nothing else which made them stand out and his thought of them resonating with his celestial energy did not become a reality. But this spear was different. He felt something in his heart the moment he grabbed onto it. At that instant, he channeled his celestial energy into his hands before sending the energy into the spear through his hands. The entire spear lit up and this brightness was blinding, but Lu Shu didnt care as long as it was useful. He directed the spear and sent it to the ground. The mountain rocks split apart like a slab of tofu! Good stuff! Now that corpsedog couldnt be readily revealed as it was heavily scrutinized over at the heavenly network. As soon as its seen, there was bound to be people who would know that he was the class C expert that night. So under the circumstances of not using corpsedog, having such a spear as a weapon made Lu Shu feel more at ease. But the ax and the metal sword from before werent wasted either. His special trait was being able to get by with anything! Once he confirmed that the soldiers had left, Lu Shu went down to retrieve the ax and the metal sword and kept them on his back Lu Shu was now walking with a swagger, with his two weapons on his back and a spear in his arms. Lu Xiaoyu discovered this special trait of Lu Shu early on. He would never dispose of used textbooks and he would use pencils until they could not be sharpened anymore. Even clothes which could not be worn anymore were stored somewhere. What if they could be of use someday? Since young, everyone would dispose of their old stuff, especially stuff like pencils but Lu Shu had never wasted anything. On a small mountain, a group of people was sneaking glances downwards. Everyone was very familiar with being stealthy and they made not a single sound when they were moving. Their path led them to this place, where the mountain peak was extremely high ahead, higher than the clouds. No one knew how high the peak would be if they continued walking. The peak of this mountain was smooth and steep, making it impossible to climb. Instead of calling it a mountain, an impenetrable wall sealing away the core of the remains was a better depiction. Anyone who wanted to advance had to start from the canyons down below. As for the canyons, there were skeleton soldiers patrolling the area. What about our heavenly king? Someone asked curiously. Did you guys see him before we grouped up? Yes Someone was behind a rock observing all the movements below the mountain. He continued, slightly troubled, Saw him on the first day Then where is he? The questioner was curious. Three class C Indians invaded the remains. The heavenly king went to chase after them Tsk, someone took in a cold breath. Chasing someone instead of exploring the remains?! The group of people hiding on the mountain was made up of a complex group of people. There were people from the heavenly network, soldiers, and even daoyuan students. When the remains opened, the center was where the most people gathered. At that time, 6 class D heavenly network experts led a group of other humans. Although there were casualties, most of them managed to take cover up in the mountains. As for people who were further away, they did not have the ability to help them as well. At this time, class C was considered as valuable as a heavenly king. Theres a scarce situation concerning the number of valuable practitioners. The older generation had trained for a long time using alternative means to achieve class B and with the new surge of magical energy, the new practitioners had not been able to reach class C yet. As a result, class Ds were already considered decent combat power. The peak of this mountain now had about 50 people. But their strength in this remain against skeletons and other weird monsters was poor. After all, soldiers and daoyuan students werent able to fight effectively. The soldiers displayed a much greater grit and mentality compared to daoyuan students. Seemingly, they did not fear death when called upon. And the soldiers were actually the most prepared. Each one of them had with them dry rations, canned food, rice in reality, they had everything they needed and they were not selfish. They did not have any notion of hiding any of their rations and they shared whatever they had with them. They could share what they rationed for a day with everyone else and they could still go on for a period of time this way. To be honest, the heavenly network was rather lucky to have soldiers here with them this time, or they would not have been able to find any food. The opening of this remain was very different from the past. This remain was exceptionally huge and the time spent in here was exceptionally long. The previous incident at Xi Bei was settled in just two days. And the leaders of the heavenly network this time were not very reliable! Actually, everyone understood that it was better to eradicate any intruders before focusing on searching for the relic or else they might be ambushed. Even so, the heavenly king should come back after eradicating the intruders! Heavenly king, are you lost?! Chapter 133 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In fact, Li Yixiao had his own reasons. Before the magical era, the India side had little Class Bs and many Class Cs. Now that so many appeared, it was a difficult situation. Although there was a huge gap in strength between a Class B and C, a large army of ants could kill even an elephant! The heavenly network thought that it was an easy task for Li Yixiao as Class Cs could never hurt him. As long as he got the hang of it, the Class C Indians would, one by one, die at his hands. The opponents were careful but Li Yixiao was afraid that these Indians would lay their hands on the rest of heavenly network. And so he slowly lured them out of the battle zone and slowly dealt with them. Li Yixiaos kungfu was foreign and forceful while the kungfu of the Indians was more gentle. Both parties fought for quite a few days but as of now, Li Yixiao had killed a few of their Class C practitioners. There was still no significant change in the situation. In fact, there were even experts from other countries joining in the fight. They unanimously agreed to get rid of Li Yixiao first! He was very clear that the other heavenly kings were keeping watch at the borders of the country to prevent foreign class Bs from entering, and so he had to deal with this himself. In reality, the best use of Class Bs in remains wasnt to look for the relic but to stop other experts. It wasnt realistic for the heavenly network to prevent all the practitioners from coming in. After all, practitioners were like superhumans, their movements were swift and considered to be ghost-like. After fighting for a few days, Li Yixiao was feeling temperamental and the number of Class Cs who died at his hands had already exceeded ten. In a temporary base in the mountains. During the battle these few days, an awkward situation arose with regards to the combat power of soldiers. Normal automatic rifles were of little effectiveness against the skeletons. Firstly, a bullets killing power was due to its spiraling momentum that causes significant damage to internal organs after piercing through the human body. But now that the enemy was a group of skeletons, the bullets only power was its force but the skeletons had a small frame But the biggest issue was that the armor the enemy wore was unusual, and normal modern weapons couldnt pierce through it. And so the soldiers were helpless. Their basic physical capabilities were far inferior to that of practitioners and when escaping or chasing, they were at a huge disadvantage. Be it the heavenly network or the soldiers, they all had a form of combat discipline. But as for the daoyuan students, everyone initially had high hopes for them but in the end, besides a few exceptions, they were too disappointing. After the numerous battles with the skeletons, they learned something about them. The types of skeletons soldiers were mainly just the armored cavalry and the foot soldiers. The skeleton soldiers moved in groups and their main objective was to watch over the outer regions and to kill any living thing. The cavalry were fast while the foot soldiers were troublesome. These skeletons seemed to have a lot of experience in battle. Although the foot soldiers werent agile, each and everyone had outstanding killing techniques. They also had a chemistry between them which led to great teamwork. But the heavenly network also found a weakness of these group-based soldiers. It was that their individual minds were not as developed and each group would have a center-brain kind of existence. The heavenly network called these existences the leader. They found out through battle that as long as they could identify this leader first and take him out, the chemistry between the rest of the soldiers would be greatly reduced. Without chemistry, based on just their individual combat power, they were about the strength of a Class E and not as terrifying anymore. It was through this method that they were able to defeat a group of scout cavalry and even killed 2 horsemen. And now, snipers were very useful as they could take out the leader! A Class D leader from the heavenly network lied prone on the ground and looked down the edge of a mountain. There was a group of scout cavalry passing by and this was a critical route leading to the core of the remains. If they couldnt beat these skeletons, everyone would have a hard time. And even if they managed to sneak in, what if it was a trap and the skeletons were to attack them from outside. Wouldnt they be surrounded? So their plan was to slowly get rid of these small groups. No idea when we would be able to go in and the rations are depleting fast. A black coat said. Perhaps theres food at the center of the remains, I heard from Old Zhang that in his trip to the Xi Bei, there were food, medication, fruits and many other things at the center of the remains. Are you for real? Really But its hard to say this time. In this remains, it seems like the closer we got to the center, the lesser the signs of life. The leader of this skeleton group is quite obvious, someone exclaimed. Hearing that, everyone crawled over to see what was going on. Normally, they had to observe carefully before they could identify the leader but this group was as the other guy said, it was obvious! Only one of the horseman was different from the rest. Everyone else was carrying a spear while this one was carrying a sword Only this skeleton was unique, and who could it be beside the leader? This was such a giveaway! At this point in time, all the members lying prone unanimously agreed- this is the leader! Kill it and the rest will be easy to deal with! Sniper move to a higher ground! And two heavenly network members cover him! Someone ordered. The sniper had to move to a higher ground so that their actual location would not accidentally be revealed. After the sniper had taken out the skeleton leader, everyone would deal with the rest of the scouts. The two heavenly network members protection was in case of the snipers slow retreat. After all, the sniper was just a normal human being. The heavenly network practitioners were different. Once they had achieved Class E and completed the mysterious senses chapter, carrying a normal person back to the rendezvous point was an easy task. The sniper and two bodyguards left while the rest hid to observe. No one dared to make a bold move. Someone was suddenly curious, I feel like this is too easy something is not right. What can go wrong? Think about it, although we had only encountered foot soldiers previously, their leaders always had the same appearance as the rest. But this, it doesnt even have a spear! Thats right Could it be that it lost the spear? a Class D practitioner thought. Haha, so funny. How could a skeleton lose its own weapon? Chapter 134 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The class D leader said calmly before the sniper left, You only have one shot at this. If you miss or misfire, we could possibly be forced to move our base. 20 minutes had passed. Sniper, take your position, Someone said calmly. Everyone looked down at that group of horsemen. Once they killed these troops, they could continue to advance their search. As they had already beaten a few skeleton scouts previously, they managed to obtain some weapons, armors, and equipment. Two spears and two broadswords. The armor looked normal but it was extremely weird when worn. It actually weighed more than 100 pounds, no wonder it could ward off normal gunshots. And as for the spears and broadswords, not only were they exceptionally sturdy and sharp, they could resonate with a persons magical energy. Some people were thinking that these weapons would be hard to obtain once they were handed over to the larger group considering that they would probably hand them over to the experts who were about to reach class C. Even so, these items were very valuable. Thinking of which, the entire country only had two remains. How many of these valuable items could there be? There were definitely not enough for hundreds of thousands of practitioners over the country. The higher skilled practitioners would obviously get the priority. But the normal men would not suffer as well. After all, the heavenly network had always claimed that the more work credit, the closer one would be to honing his next skill and obtaining magical stones. In reality, many daoyuan students thought skills and arts would be taught without restraint. They thought it was a given that the heavenly network would impart everything to them. Only later did they realize that after the mysterious senses chapter, apart from the tier A prodigies, everyone had to make some contributions! What sort of contributions? This was something practical the heavenly network wanted to let everyone understand: To train peacefully to gain more skills without contributions is something impossible. For example, if a tier B student felt like he could carry on training diligently without magical stones, and that he could choose to not complete tasks given to him by superiors, he was wrong. He would ultimately realize that there would be no techniques taught to him to allow him to continue learning. So everyone within the heavenly network was actually quite motivated. These horsemen down below might be hard to deal with, but as long as a sniper could take out their leader, the ensuing battle would cause some injuries at the most. Luckily there were snipers, or else there would definitely be sacrifices if everyone clashed head-on. The sounds of horses galloping echoed up from above. The class D team leader took a deep breath and raised his hand nervously. The sniper understood the signal to proceed and aimed at his target through his scope. He adjusted his scope towards the soldiers and started to control his breathing. He only had one shot. The bullet had to be shot from his rifle and accurately pierce through the other partys skull for his mission to be a success. Bang! The shot was fired. Everyone saw the team leaders skull split into smithereens. Everyone wanted to cheer! It was a success! But just as they were about to charge out to rout the remaining small teams of skeletons, the class D team leader rumbled in a low voice, Somethings wrong! Everyone looked down to see the group of skeletons regrouping in an orderly and structured defensive formation even after the death of the leading skeleton! Shouldnt they be in a state of chaos? Whats going on?! Someone asked softly, Was it a wrong shot? Thats not the leader? The class D leader nodded painfully, It was a wrong shot But why was he different from the other skeletons?! It could be that he lost his spear Lost his spear Everyone was flustered beyond comprehension. What sort of soldier was this, how could he just lose his spear?! It was impossible to dash down now that the other party had been alerted. It was too much a task to take them head on and there would be a huge number of casualties! Besides, they had to be wary of a counterattack by these skeletons. Previous battles had proven that these skeletons were relentless and would keep on attacking. Retreat. We have to change our base. Take the path on the mountain, The class D leader was in a slight headache. Why did he not observe more? Could it all be a plan of the skeletons to have one of their minions to behave differently from the rest? It was too scheming, the humans had underestimated their intelligence! With his spear in his hand, Lu Shu treaded carefully across mountains. Since that previous encounter with the skeleton cavalry, he swore not to take flat and simple paths. He thought back and realized that he could have lost his life if there were ten skeleton soldiers charging at him back then. But he wasnt extremely terrified, and he even considered attacking the skeletons! Lu Shu was as such. Seeing that the spear was of good quality, he wanted more Lu Shu thought for a moment. He could not hide all his loot from other people once the remain closes. If only he could keep his things in that system of his, but he couldnt. So whatever items he got with him then would be seen by everyone. And after observing for a long time, the patrol route of these skeletons blocked out the route to this canyon. As long as they were still here, Lu Shu will have to be wary of them. He would not be able to fight ten of them at once, and the detour was too far. In such a big place, it was very easy to get lost. From his previous experiences, Lu Shu felt that he could steal one or two once in a while Naturally, Lu Shu had already matured into a man unlike the one at the temple fair who knew nothing of this changing world. At that time, he was just thinking of what to do the next day, how he could afford his fees and how he could get more food for Lu Xiaoyu. Although he wasnt very rich now, everything was different. To the current Lu Shu, he would run away from whatever he could not fight. After all, these skeletons could not catch up with him. As long as he didnt stay at places where the cavalry could charge at him, the other party could do nothing to him! This was the advantage that strength type metahumans held during battle! Compared to the others in this place, Lu Shu was freer and left to his own devices. This was a place where power was all that mattered as the weak would end up as corpses. Lu Shu waited under the shade between rocks to observe the soldiers. He had been here for three hours, but he was extremely patient. He had always been patient. He had to wait for the best chance. Chapter 135 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Time went from dusk to dawn, then from dawn to noon. The sunlight in the remains was bright and warm. But as it cascaded through this lifeless heart of the remain, everything seemed to turn cold, and the occasional wind seemed like an ice-cold snake slithering smoothly on the surface. Lu Shu made use of the night and hid in a path in the mountains, his eyes constantly fixated on the narrow path below him. He was waiting for his chance. This sort of occurrence was not at all uninteresting to a person like Lu Shu, it seemed more like a game to him. Just like when he was younger, he would play hide-and-seek in the orphanage. When the seeker closed his eyes to count to 100, Lu Shu and his friends would go and hide. Most kids would be found very quickly as the orphanage was not very big. Finding Lu Shu was always the toughest. He would hide on the roof of the old house and go one day without eating or drinking. To avoid going to the toilet, he would even bring a plastic bottle with him. When it came to the spirit of playing such games, no one could beat him. From then on, no one played hide-and-seek with him as it was like a thriller A game would cause a person to disappear, would you believe that? Finally, the teacher barred anyone from playing hide-and-seek with Lu Shu. Back then, Lu Shu found hide-and-seek to be very meaningful and had no idea why he was prevented from playing it. So now, he found some joy in hiding in his position, something which not many people would enjoy Lu Shu continued to wait patiently, till the gallops of horses could be heard. Lu Shu suddenly tensed up. Its coming! On a mountain not far away, the group that relocated their base finally settled down. Their class D leader was using his telescope, looking for traces of the skeleton squad below them. They moved through the night yesterday and indeed not long after they started moving, the skeleton squad started searching the mountain. Their chemistry was amazing and the heavenly network had to follow their original plan to retreat. Under these circumstances where it wasnt a war for land, everyone felt that it wasnt worth it to lose their lives here. This was the heavenly networks view as well. They wanted as little casualties as possible within the remains as these people could be of much better use out there in the real world. Indeed, there wouldnt be any reward for not obtaining anything within the remain but on the other hand, there definitely wouldnt be any punishment. Everyone agreed with Nie Tings stance on this matter. If the superiors felt that their subordinates could die in the hunt for resources within the remain, the morale of everyone would be extremely low. What should we do next? Now they are extremely cautious and their formation is much tighter than before. The sniper no longer has a good position with a good view anymore, its like they know how to defend themselves against potential dangers, someone analyzed. The class D leader frowned, Observe and find out which one is the real leader. If all else fails, well clash head-on with them. Its not impossible for you guys to coordinate with me to kill their leader! This was the last resort. Hey, you guys look! Theres someone hidden up there within the gaps of the mountain! Someone exclaimed. This was quite weird and surprising, why was there a person hidden over there? Everyone looked over. Just three meters above the passing skeletons was a huge gap and indeed, there was a person hidden there silently watching his surroundings. The persons shirt was old and rugged while his facial features could not be made out clearly. His lower body was out in the light while the most of his upper body was hidden in the shadows just like a dangerous assassin. Who is this? Any of you know him? Is he a daoyuan student? Someone asked suddenly. Most of the members of the heavenly network who were present were form teachers, so the question was asked to see if any of them knew him. After all, based on his attire, the other party should be merely a daoyuan student. But what was a daoyuan student doing over there alone? Was he hiding there for his own safety or? In their impression, the current daoyuan students were rather useless in battle. The group of students behind them were constantly complaining of lethargy and hunger and had absolutely no intention of joining the next battle. To be candid, everyone did not have a good impression of the daoyuan students. According to them, daoyuan students should all be trained somewhere before they could be considered useful. As for the opinions of the daoyuan students, although they felt that it was rather illogical for the other party to be hiding there purely for safety, they could not draw any other possibility from the sight. Just then, that student started moving. Just when the skeleton squad passed by that gap, the student jumped down at the last horseman without any hesitation! What the f***? What does he want? Is he mad?! It cant be, do you guys know this student? Is he mad?! No one could identify that it was Lu Shu. It was not because there was no form teacher from Luo Cheng here, but even if there was, it would be hard to identify him from his dirty and scruffy appearance. At this moment, everyone was stunned and went to the edge of their mountain to see what was going on. Immediately after, they witnessed something which sent them into further shock. That daoyuan student actually landed accurately at that last horseman and had his hand on his spear. Just when they thought this student was about to be killed by the 9 horsemen, the student actually dragged the spear and knocked the skeleton off his horse! Damn, thats too fierce, Some of their jaws almost dropped. No one expected this student to have such strength. He actually knocked the soldier off his horse, amazing! Hes in danger! The class D practitioner knitted his eyebrows. That student changed his impression of daoyuan students greatly, but he felt that he was rather impulsive and unwise. After all, there were 9 other horsemen, he could knock one down but its far from dead. Yeah, so what if youre strong enough to knock him down? Whats next? Probably death. Lets go save him, Someone suggested. Just then, changes occurred at the battle again. Just when they thought this student would be surrounded, he actually snatched the spear and ran from the skeletons. He didnt run by the road and amazingly, he climbed up the mountains instead. The rest of the skeletons sent arrows flying towards him but not a single one hit the target. It was simply breathtaking skill! Everyone held their breath and looked at the amazing scene of escape they were witnessing. A person actually escaped perfectly from the 9 horsemen! This sort of feeling was surreal! Could this really be a daoyuan student? As Lu Shu disappeared into the peak of the mountain, someone exclaimed, Look! He already has two spears! Then, he started looking at the skeleton squad below once more. His gaze stayed on that skeleton as he whipped out his broadsword to replace his original weapon. Everyone stayed silent. They finally understood why that skeleton had in his hand a broadsword instead of a spear! Damn! Chapter 136 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Prior to this, everyone had a consensus that in a skeleton squad, the unique one must be the captain. It wasnt a mistake as everyone had already proved this point. Once this unique individual was identified and taken out, the whole skeleton squad would lose its teamwork and become scattered and chaotic. From a certain perspective, they felt that the average intellect of the skeleton squad wasnt that high and the only intelligent one would the leader who also gave the orders, resulting in a highly operative squad. Someone previously said that the skeleton must have lost his spear and everyone else thought that it was hilarious, how could that be possible? Were talking about a skeleton and a combat weapon. If you said that a human being lost an eraser or a pen, it would be believable but a skeleton losing a weapon was too ridiculous! But the truth was it was really lost! Wait, no, someone took it! Everyone suddenly realized that their mindset was too narrow to consider such a point. But it was unthinkable that the daoyuan student would actually rob a horseman! The first instincts of anyone who saw these skeletons would be to kill them or they would be killed. Who would even think about robbing them of their weapons? In reality, everyone admired this guy. This daoyuan student wouldnt be able to defeat the horsemen and with any delay, he could be instantly surrounded! In the end, he did the unthinkable- instead of killing, might as well rob the weapon and run! What kind of thinking was that?! Lu Shu was still on the run and as he was agilely passing through the mountains, he suddenly received a bunch of distress points of about 3000+ in total. He was confused. Where did this distress points come from and why were all the names foreign to him? An occasional distress points from an individual was understandable but what was going on with this sudden income? Could it be that his comment on a life lesson on the Golden Foundation website was finally seen?! Lu Shu was suddenly excited, do I have fans?! It never occurred to him that the incident of him snatching the spear had resulted in the distress of the group of heavenly network and soldiers. They werent from Luo Cheng and so he didnt know their names. At this moment, Lu Shu was immersing himself in the thought of his ID becoming famous on the golden foundation website Speaking of which, was that person really a daoyuan student? What he did, can we do that too? Someone had started thinking, these words made everyone wonder about the difference between them and this student. Everyone had fought with those horsemen before and if they couldnt disarm a spear from them, they would know. A horsemans strength was about that of a Class E practitioner at his peak, about 2700 pounds of strength. A Class E heavenly network member wouldnt be able to achieve what Lu Shu did. It would make sense if he was a Class D and he must have entered Class D quite a while ago. Amongst all the daoyuan students in Yuzhou, there were only 3 Tier A aptitude students who have entered Class D and had only recently been imparted a training method. Even these students couldnt achieve such a feat. Everyone couldnt figure it out, could it be that this person isnt a student? Could he be a foreign expert? Wait, someone suddenly said, what if he awakened as a strength-type? Arent there over ten strength-type metahumans in Yuzhou? Yea, thats right. If he was a strength-type then it makes sense. After all, strength-types are much stronger than all of us. At this time, all the soldiers, heavenly network members, and daoyuan students were shocked and gathered on the cliff. After hearing the detailed explanation, two Luo Cheng daoyuan students linked it to the infamous strength-type metahuman Lu Shu They looked at each other and tried to recall the looks of that person and compared it to Lu Shu. If not for the reminders, they would not have recognized that dirt-covered face. But no matter how dirty, the overall face shape was the same and he was easily recognizable! That person just now was Lu Shu! Ever since the arm-wrestling incident, Lu Shu was definitely ranked top 3 in the most known figures in Luo Cheng daoyuan class. When Lu Shu awakened the second times, everyone was there to witness it and as of now, the top 3 ranking was roughly Cao Qingci, Lu Shu then Liu Li The two daoyuan students said grimacingly, You guys are right, hes really a Class E strength-type metahuman and his names Lu Shu. Hes our daoyuan class schoolmate. Only after hearing what you said could we confirm that, for sure, it was him. The practitioners looked at one another, so it was a Class E strength-type metahuman, not some foreign expert! They had seen plenty of Class F strength-types and just that one Class D strength-type who awakened so easily but was killed. Someone asked curiously, Did he raise his strength-type class to class E through completing training? Completing training could simultaneously increase awakened powers wasnt a secret in the heavenly network. As soon as that person finished his sentence, they noticed a troubled look on the two students face, No, he has a Tier F aptitude and did not have much progress with training The two of them gave everyone a rundown on Lu Shus arm-wrestling incident and the gist of it was that arm-wrestling this guy called Liu Li would help you awaken. Everyone was shocked, Awakening is so easy?! But thinking about it, even as a Class E strength-type metahuman, it was an extremely difficult feat for a student to be able to adapt to this remains and face skeleton so courageously. Look at these group of daoyuan students, all are wusses. But everyone understood that incubated flowers being terrified under such conditions was a natural reaction, but this also filtered out the brave ones. That Lu Shu student from just now had already hidden inside the mountain gap. His patience was really admirable and the experts from the heavenly network all felt that they werent as good as Lu Shu. The following execution was smooth and flawless as he snatched the spear and ran. It all seemed to be part of his plan. Truthfully, no one ever thought that a daoyuan student could achieve such a feat. But after considering what those two students said, the practitioners were suddenly foolishly excited, Do you know where Liu Li is? Chapter 137 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu held onto his two spears and leaned against a withered tree inside the mountain gap, as he gleefully calculated his fruitful harvest after entering the remains. After some calculations, two spears, one ax, one sword, and 1234567 24 fruits! And he roughly knew the plight the others were in, they must be lacking food and clothes and constantly worried about a skeleton attack. Be it the heavenly network or daoyuan students, there werent that many experts. In comparison, Lu Shu was having it easy. As he was still calculating, he suddenly received lines of distress points from Lu Xiaoyu, about 10+ each time but the frequency was high Could the young lady be missing me? Lu Shu could picture in his head Lu Xiaoyu at home grumbling about why he still had not returned, and thinking about this was heartwarming. Wonder if Lu Xiaoyu had been living well these few days, did she manage to find the potato chips Id hidden in the wardrobe? I have to return alive, its a must A night had passed and at the heavenly networks temporary base, someone was observing the movements of the skeleton cavalry. These few days, they were exhausted. They had to consider their best option to take down this group of cavalry while minimizing casualties before they could enter the next level of the area. They also had to dispatch people to retrieve lost daoyuan students, soldiers and members of the heavenly network. Only by amassing more combat personnel could they increase their chances of winning. As for the daoyuan students here, they felt that they were responsible for their safety. To them, no matter how disappointing the daoyuan students were, it was their job to protect them. It wasnt because of how important daoyuan students were or how the students lives were more than theirs, but because in their eyes, the daoyuan students were still children. It would be expected that after this remains incident, the death of many daoyuan students would incur a huge uproar from the public and as for how the heavenly network would deal with that, it was unsure. Those parents from a peaceful era would react very strongly upon losing their own children and what the combat personnel could do was to save as many as they could. This was their job. Sh*t, come look, The person on sentry at the cliff suddenly shouted. Everyone ran over, what happened?! Another horseman had his spear stolen Everyone gasped. They looked closely and indeed, the first one that got robbed was killed by the sniper while the one who got robbed yesterday was still there. But this morning, another horsemans spear had gone missing This is absolutely crazy! Why does he want so many spears?! Someone asked. Perhaps to sell for money? In the early morning, Lu Shu excitedly carried the three spears and made his way through the mountain gap when he suddenly received a wave of distress points. He checked and found out that it was the same group of people from yesterday. Although this time wasnt much, Lu Shu was elated these were his fans! He never thought that anyone would become his fans after being disgusted by his comments Someone from the heavenly network side suddenly suggested, Why dont we wait for him to steal all the cavalrys weapons before we make our move? Everyone was suddenly silent and looked towards the person who said that your idea is possible! Why was the skeleton cavalry feared? One reason was that they had little weak spots and youd have to break their skulls to kill them and secondly, their weapons were extremely sharp and capable of killing people quickly. If this cavalry was disarmed, then their level of danger would be greatly reduced. Why not just wait for Lu Shu to rob all of them first? But the class D leader frowned, That wont work. Our rations will not last till then and lets talk about roles. Are we going to rely on a daoyuan student who were supposed to protect? Have you thought about the possibility that he would misstep and lose his life? My advice is to not take advantage of such a situation as were all ex-army soldiers after all. All the soldiers and heavenly network members heard what he said, sorry, we did not consider it carefully. Alright, continue observing. The best case would be for us to find this student called Lu Shu! Find him where to find?! It was dawn and Lu Shu took an opportunity while it was still bright to rob another horseman. Seeing that his plan to get rich was about to succeed, Lu Shu thought that the heavenly network would never let these weapons stay in the hands of individuals. The remains belonged to the country so how could they be yours only? Outside the remains, everyone would be able to see the weapons you carry and they were bound to be confiscated. But according to Jiang Shuyi, the heavenly network was meritocratic. After helping them obtain so many weapons, they would definitely reward Lu Shu one way or another. Given the current situation, the next training method after the mysterious senses chapter would be imparted based on an individuals contributions. So could the reward be imparting the next chapter? Maybe even magical stones? Lu Shu felt that the chance of this was quite small as they had already given out quite some stones and there was a production limit. Lu Shu reckoned that the heavenly network would not have extras. And he couldnt even sell the magical stones. Who knows when a black market would appear? Then it would complicate. He didnt need the training method and magical stones couldnt be sold yet. The rewards from the heavenly network were of little help to him. But Lu Shu wasnt worried. He felt that this was quite interesting and he wasnt at risk of getting injured. Wait, although I dont need the subsequent chapters of the training method, those rich second generations would definitely need them! At this moment, they do not have any ways of earning credit so whats so bad about me giving them a way? With regards to exchanging credit for training methods, Lu Shu was very sure about it. Xi Fei had been stuck at Class E for a long while but immediately rose to Class D after killing those fugitives. Anyone could have guessed what happened! By that time, while everyone was still stuck on the mysterious senses chapter, Lu Shus customers could use the exchange of these weapons for the next chapter. Such exchanges would definitely interest many rich kids. With this, the weapons he got would become useful! But he also had to leave himself one for self-protection in the remains. This was also to prevent suspicions from others who may wonder why Lu Shu didnt need the next chapter. But the payment was a problem. No one brought that much cash into this remains and there werent any atm machines to draw money too. Lu Shu was disappointed. It was impossible to start any form of business in this sh*tty place. Chapter 138 Chapter 138: New Skill (1) Lu Shu was racking his brain over the problem of payment, and when he thought about how many spears he had to steal, it was the method to securing a good future. Just then, Lu Shu felt that something was not right. Just when he went over a small mountain, he noticed there were four skeletons clad in armor waiting for him. Each of them wielded a spear and when he looked back, there were another four skeletons walking towards him! Ambush! A heavy ambush! The skeletons were constantly silent but advanced towards Lu Shu slowly. They moved without a sound even on the rocky mountain path. Lu Shu was still looking down on the intelligence of those skeleton horsemen for falling prey to his stealing of their spears so many times. Only now did he realize that he had underestimated them! That skeleton squad did not have any big reaction when their spears were stolen and carried on chasing Lu Shu, eventually giving up. Lu Shu was still thinking why these skeletons had such poor memory but in actual fact, they already had another squad lying in ambush for him! It was one entire skeleton squad. He was in too much trouble this time Lu Shu was in a debacle. The other party had a good position as well, covering his front and rear. Both of his sides were cliffs of at least a hundred meters high, there was no way of escaping. Just then, the 8 surrounding skeletons didnt look to be in a rush at all, taking their steps one at a time. And Lu Shu wasnt one who would give up a fight. The skeletons, with their spears, started walking faster and they suddenly transitioned into a sprint towards Lu Shu while he was still silently considering how he could break out of this debacle. He wasnt confident of beating eight soldiers in one go! In an instant, Lu Shu moved. He raised his spear in one hand and twisted his waist, focusing his celestial energy simultaneously! This series of actions was completed swiftly and the spear glowed brightly. The spear, like a bolt of lightning, gave off a thunderous sound and was sent towards one of the skeletons. Lu Shu had too much strength and the speed was not something the skeletons could match. This spear was like a dragon, tearing this skeletons skull apart and crushing it into bits. Lu Shus movements did not stop. His three spears were released all at once like three bolts of lightning! He used the spears like javelins, sending them out even before his opponents neared him. His moves were absolutely stunning! Lu Shu subconsciously thanked Li Xianyi for training his swings previously. If he had not gone through all those gripping and swinging techniques, the spears he threw out might not have hit these skeletons so accurately! At this time, the wall formed by the four skeletons initially was no longer existent. Lu Shu drew his metal sword from his back and dashed towards this gap in the wall. He didnt intend to clash head-on with these skeletons. If all skeleton squads comprised ten skeletons, two more had yet to appear. Lu Shu was unsure if they would suddenly appear to cause damage to Lu Shu. Lu Shu wanted to run, and the skeleton left in front of him had already pointed his spear at Lu Shu. Like a venomous snake, the spear stabbed towards Lu Shus heart. At the instant, before the spear made contact, Lu Shu twisted his body and sent his sword right into the skull of the skeleton! The skeleton dropped onto the ground, and crumbled into a pile of bones! Almost instantly, Lu Shu had gotten rid of four skeletons! Lu Shus sudden idea of throwing spears seemed to give him a new idea. He had one concern prior to this battle. Although his physique and skills were much more superior, these skeletons had seamless teamwork and fine weapons which he might have trouble facing. Once the opponent had numbers, even Lu Shu would be afraid of going up close. What if he lost his focus and accidentally lost a limb to one of their strikes, how could he carry on in future? But with this new technique of spear throwing, he had eliminated the previous need to go up close to the skeletons to kill them. It was a new type of attacking move! As long as he had enough strength and he could throw accurately, Lu Shu could probably survive a whole squad of skeletons. This was a technique which was hard for others to replicate. After all, normal practitioners would be class C when they reach his level of physique. They would be able to manipulate swords and there would be no need to throw spears. As for the lower classes, no one had strength anywhere close to his! He could even claim that if strength type metahumans never went through Li Xianyis training, they could never reach Lu Shus level of precision and accuracy with his technique. At this moment, Lu Shu was extremely joyous as it was like he unlocked a huge possibility. As long as he had enough spears, he could easily take on a skeleton squad. Although it was a tricky technique, and it wasnt a head-on fight, he could still eliminate his enemies. Lu Shu dashed forward frantically. Just as the skeleton disintegrated in front of him, Lu Shu obtained the spear from him and threw it at another one as he turned around, killing yet another skeleton! The previous three spears he launched flew further and Lu Shu dashed towards it to retrieve it. Without much hesitation, he sent it flying again! Clashing sounds echoed before the world fell silent once more. This battle raised Lu Shus energy and morale. A new confidence surged from within Lu Shu and it was a huge will to battle, as if there was nothing in this world which he could not face. But Lu Shu was very aware that he wasnt invincible. The sword manipulation of a class C was much faster than his thrown spear, and he would definitely lose against an expert of class C. The remaining two skeletons were still yet to be seen. Lu Shu did not know where they were hidden but was now fearless. After this battle, Lu Shu had 11 spears in his possession. Moreover, he had 8 more broadswords This rich battle loot gave Lu Shu an awesome feeling, now this was a real big business! As for the armor, one slab weighed a hundred pounds and Lu Shu didnt want to waste his effort to take them along. It was too much of a drag for him to bring along all the armor. Neither did he want to wear it as he couldnt get past his fear of wearing a dead persons equipment It wasnt about respecting the dead, it was just that it was extremely embarrassing to wear the belongings of a dead person, so Lu Shu left the armor as they were. Lu Shu now dragged along a bundle of spears and broadswords and from far, it looked as if he just came back from a day of firewood chopping Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Continue Exploring (2) How do we find that Lu Shu? This matter became a difficult problem for the members of the heavenly network who witnessed Lu Shus amazing feat. Initially, they wanted to wait for Lu Shu to appear again and give him some sort of signal to join them. Their group will be much more powerful with the addition of Lu Shu. At this stage, their talismans were not of much use on the skeletons as they were immune to injuries from flames and explosions. It would be useful if the explosive talisman could blow up the skeletons, but it wasnt strong enough. Which was why at this time, pure strength was the strongest form of combat power. Everyone used to think that strength type metahumans were too simple but regardless of how everyone looked down on strength usually, they did not think that way anymore. Just their speed alone was an issue which caused many problems. Seems like hes not appearing anymore. Its likely that hes resting or he went to another place, Someone said. The class D leader frowned, Let those who are in charge of recruiting lost people to focus their target on the opposing mountain. Firstly, see if there are any survivors. Secondly, see if there are any clues to finding this Lu Shu. Its okay if we cant find him since we have already identified the leader. Well make our move in the afternoon, I estimate that our remaining comrades should be moving into the core of the remain around this time too. Within the heavenly network, the abilities of practitioners spread amongst different locations were similar. Even though facing the skeletons were tough, everyone had waited and observed for so long. It was time to make a move. All along, they did not think that they couldnt beat these skeletons but they only wanted to minimize the casualties. And judging from the rations, perhaps men at other locations had the same worry C there was not enough food. They had to make a move now before its too late! Based on his judgment, others could have already gone in or they werent too far away from this group. No one knew what it was like in the heart of the remain after passing the valley. It would be good as long as there was food. Four troopers of the heavenly network received the instructions to start advancing towards the mountain opposite them. They all understood in their hearts that their main objective was to look for traces of Lu Shu. The four men started advancing towards the foot of the mountain and started searching. After an hour or so when they were about to gather at the peak of the mountain, someone shouted, Come over quickly! The other three came over only to notice the armor and the bones on the ground. They counted exactly 8 sets of armor and bones! One of them took a deep breath, Who did this? Theres no blood on the floor, no torn clothes or similar items. Does that mean that the person who fought them was unscathed? Was it a total victory? How did he do it? Yes, how did he do it? Could it be that other teams met with this skeleton squad here? But we never noticed any skeleton squad going up the mountain before! Do you think Lu Shu killed them all by himself? In these few days, hes the only person alive weve seen on this mountain. There wasnt anyone here a few days ago when we were here searching for survivors, was there? One of them asked with a strange expression. It cant be. No matter how strong he is, hes still a class E strength type metahuman. Its impossible for him to kill all these skeletons without a single injury. If he had this ability, why did he have to steal weapons, couldnt he have exterminated that other skeleton squad? That makes sense. Previously he was behaving sneakily with the spears, which meant that he wasnt confident of defeating an entire skeleton squad. But do you guys see this, theres not a single weapon here. I somehow feel that this is his style He might have an accomplice, we wouldnt know. Lets go back and report all this information. Once the people at their base heard of this, they were silent with shock. Someone actually managed to kill an entire skeleton squad on the opposing mountain and escaped unscathed?! How was that possible? They could never possibly figure out that Lu Shu came up with a new offensive technique. Whoever had such powerful weapons would definitely be afraid to lose them. After all, there were so limited amount of weapons! But Lu Shu had too many weapons. Even after throwing one, he still had extras! Was it Lu Shu? The leader asked. Were not sure. We didnt see him, but we already searched that mountain before and there are no other survivors. It might be other practitioners as well. After all, theres no form of communication here and no one could say for sure if its other practitioners. In the end, everyone agreed with the latter theory: Other practitioners did it and not Lu Shu. Because they could not accept the notion that Lu Shu managed to do all that by himself. Meanwhile, Lu Shu wasnt worried about exposing himself while carrying so many weapons. He was known as a class E strength type metahuman and had nothing much to hide from other people. He didnt need to keep the spear throwing a secret as well. He would tell them he was proud of his strength if anyone asks. All this would further establish his identity as a strength type metahuman and conceal the other secrets he had as a metahuman. To Lu Shu, everything was fine as long as he didnt reveal his system, celestial map as well as the mystery of his aptitude. Everything else didnt seem much of a problem. In the eyes of others, he was still that class E metahuman with tier F potential who would stop improving any time. Lu Shu was rather depressed. Liu Li would likely not arm-wrestle him anymore, and he would have to stagnate at class E for a long time Of course, as long as Liu Li did not disgust him in future, there was no need for him to annoy him. At this moment, Lu Shu already had the ability to fight a skeleton squad so he wanted to continue searching for the heart of the remain. Lu Shu was still pondering over why he didnt see many people throughout his journey. Could it be that everyone was transported into the core right from the start? If this was the case, there werent many people outside so there should definitely be quite a commotion inside No one knew what this remain was like and everything was based on guesses. As for the notion of starting a big business, Lu Shu counted the 11 spears on his back and decided to attack the skeleton squad patrolling the entrance in the afternoon before entering the heart of the remains through via the valley. The current Lu Shu exuded immense confidence! Chapter 140 Chapter 140: Invincible Type of Metahuman! (3) The heavenly network had already decided to make a move on the same skeleton squad. After the failure of the sniper previously, it was difficult to find suitable vantage points for snipers so they had to approach the enemy directly. After they had confirmed the leader of the skeleton squad, they just had to cooperate with the class D leader to kill the skeleton. Then, they could reduce the competency and teamwork of the skeleton squad. Before the execution of the plan, the heavenly networks men emphasized once more that their priority was to reduce the number of casualties in the face of danger. Everyone nodded silently, no one wished to die here. At this moment, this team had already amassed more than a hundred people. But of these hundred people, only about twenty of them were fighters from the heavenly network and the remaining people were all soldiers or daoyuan students. Within these twenty members of the heavenly network, everyone was class E apart from the class D leader. Those who participated in the exploration of the remain in Xi Bei said that this remain was indeed much stranger than other remains. The previous remain was like an adventure and exploration. There wasnt so much battling and bloodshed. The leader had a sudden thought. If all these students were as good as Lu Shu, his team would have broken out from this stalemate long ago. What was a small skeleton squad compared to more than one hundred of them? They would eradicate them easily! But the reality was often different from ideals. Just yesterday, he had wanted to motivate everyone using Lu Shu as an example but realized that he had underestimated the fear everyone had towards this whole experience. There was no choice, all these couldnt be forced upon them. He just wished for them to survive while the members of the heavenly network too ownership of the situation. Once they leave this place, he would report this incident to the higher management. There was not much point in wasting so much resources in developing all these daoyuan students who didnt seem to be of much help. In reality, there were very little metahumans who could fight aggressively and enthusiastically. It would take lots of real practice and training! The twenty or so members of the heavenly network waited at the top of the mountain for their opportunity. Their plan was to jump down when the skeleton squad passed by and split their squad into two groups to divert the battle. This would restrict their teamwork and their overall competency. Theyre here! Someone said seriously. Gallops echoed from the valley and each sound thumped like the sound of a beating heart. Everyone was extremely cautious. As the atmosphere became tenser, their palms became covered in cold sweat as well. The skeleton squad walked compactly towards their direction and luckily for the team of heavenly network members, the skeletons did not seem prepared. The leader raised his hand and everyone fixated their gaze on him, waiting for his command. But just when he was about to send the signal to attack, there was a sound of a huge wind from far away. To their surprise, a spear flew towards the skeleton squad like a bolt of lightning. No one had any time to react as they looked at the spear, which exuded a brilliant light, pierced through the skull of the skeleton at the rear. His skull was instantly smashed into debris! Everyone was stunned. What happened?! Whose immensely powerful spear was this? It destroyed the skull of the skeleton right in front of their eyes! Just as they were wondering what happened, spears started soaring like dragons towards the skeleton squad. Their trajectories were straight and beautiful, without a single dip in height. From this, it could be seen how physically strong the thrower of the spears actually was. The skeletons skulls were destroyed one after another before they could even react! Just then, a teenager dashed into the view of everyone. The teenager was carrying a bundle of spears and with every spear he launched, he would retrieve another one from his back. He was untouched by the arrows that were being fired at him by the skeletons. He actually dodged every single arrow! The air was stale and dry. In this silence, a spear suddenly dashed in. It broke the silence momentarily and Lu Shu, wielding the spear, dashed forward. His technique, together with the strength in his arms, was enough to destroy everything in his path. The initial spears were enough to destroy the skeleton skulls. But with Lu Shu running, the strength of the spears increased even more. This time, as the spear pierced through the skull, it didnt just split into debris. In a flash, the skull split into ash-like white powder. It was a power which could not be stopped. When nine skeleton horseriders were dead, the valley fell into silence once more. Lu Shu Someone managed to point out the identity of the teenager. Is this the power of a strength type metahuman The once despised strength type metahuman appeared in front of other people once more. In the past, everyone would think that physique and physical attacks were not enough to make an impact. As once everyone reaches class D, talismans and spells would make it hard for strength type metahumans to even get close. But when a strength type metahuman could use such a spear-throwing technique, he could be so much more powerful. And the current Lu Shu was merely class E. Even if the others reached class D, would they truly be able to go up against a class D strength type metahuman? Didnt this mean that for strength type metahumans even below class C, with the right equipment and weapons, they were invincible? Of course, this was still the start of the rejuvenation of a magical era. Perhaps even more metahumans could use their strength more effectively. But what about those normal practitioners who were yet to reach class C? Someone thought. If that class D fugitive had used such a technique, he would probably have been a much bigger problem. No. Under such a circumstance, it would probably be hard to get stuff to throw as attacks. But Lu Shu at this moment had many weapons to use as javelins! Someone looked at Lu Shu in confusion. How did this guy get so many spears? They, comprising more than 20 members of the heavenly network, only had two spears! Speaking of which, the 8 skeleton corpses we found this morning might have been killed by him Everyone thought, damn. Since he had so many spears with him, it had to be him! Two Luo Cheng daoyuan students looked in dejection. Could this douche really be so strong? Luckily he was from a different class! To the people in the remains, although Lu Shus tier F aptitude would probably mean his future wasnt as bright, he was one of the strongest practitioners in the remain here and now! Chapter 141 Chapter 141: Setting up a Weapons Stall (4) The members of heavenly network jumped off the cliff and just when the Class D leader was about to greet Lu Shu, Lu Shu hugged the spear tightly and looked at them warily, its mine! The class D expert was speechless while the rest had a face of disbelief. Who would have thought that Lu Shu would react this way?! From Liu Xuanyus distress, +288 From In his mind, Lu Shu was screaming in shock after seeing the names. Arent these people the fans who contributed a huge sum of distress points the previous two times?! Damn it, Ive misunderstood. Seems like I never had any fans Lu Shu finally understood what had happened. Based on the timeline, the first time these people contributed distress points was when he stole the second spear. So they saw? Fortunately, Lu Shu had always controlled his strength at 2400kg, which was within the range of Class Es. Even if he had occasionally exceeded the range, without professional analysis, it was extremely difficult to determine what class he was. Even though it wasnt easy to reach the peak of your strength right after awakening, Lu Shu had already been in the remains for so many days so it was hard to say. Luckily Lu Shu was prudent and under a sure-win circumstance, he didnt use his corpsedog at all, or else things would be ugly Are you student Lu Shu? The class D expert Liu Xianyu wanted to confirm. Lu Shu was suddenly on high alert, how do you know? Two of your Luo Cheng daoyuan schoolmates are up there and they recognized you. Theres no need to be nervous, were not here to take those spears Liu Xuanyu said patiently. The combat personnel from the heavenly network found Lu Shu admirable as being a daoyuan student, not only was he not terrified after entering the remains, he even displayed strength that surpassed some of the heavenly network members. This was enough to impress them. Needless to say, Lu Shus strength had left a deep impression on them. In ten years time, they would probably still remember the speed and precision of Lu Shus spears. But its a pity that he had a Tier F aptitude or else coupled with a fast training speed, Lu Shus bravery and strength-type powers could put him within one of the strongest people. Liu Xuanyu saw that Lu Shu still had not let down his guard down and was hugging the spear tightly. He tried to convince Lu Shu, Dont worry, were official heavenly network combat personnel, we wont take your spear And the broadswords, Lu Shu added. Liu Xuanyi was frustrated. Im trying to prove to you that we dont plan to take your stuff. We wont take your spears, so we wont take your broadswords either! From Liu Xuanyus distress, +341 Dont worry, not only the spears and broadswords, we wouldnt even take your helmet, Liu Xuanyu explain patiently, Student Lu Shu, are you alone? Yes, Im alone, Lu Shu saw that the heavenly network was really professional and decided to let his guard down, Where were you hiding? Why didnt you take care of this cavalry? Liu Xuanyu thought to himself, isnt that what were doing?! But you beat us to it! He also thought that they could have seized those spears as credit but how could they snatch something from a student? Speaking of which, why have you collected these weapons? Youre alone so you dont need so many how about just a broadsword? Liu Xuanyu was about to say that one person did not need so many weapons but he suddenly recalled the scene of Lu Shu throwing the spears. He did need that many spears The people from atop the mountain were starting to come down. Those with strong enough physical capabilities would jump down directly while the rest took a different route. Everyone was gathered here. Lu Shu was delighted, Wow, so many people. Ive many weapons here, high quality and cheap. Do any of you want to buy one to try? Let me explain, these spears and broadsword can be infused with your magical energy and resonate with your vitality. Its the ultimate weapon for defending yourself! Lu Shu couldnt directly explain his theory of exchanging credits in front of the Heavenly Network. It would be like cheating in front of your teachers. Lu Shu wasnt that bold. But Lu Shu was determined to find an opportunity to explain to the students, and to tell them what could interest them. Everyones first impression of Lu Shu was- an expert! But after seeing Lu Shu set up a stall selling his weapons, this impression of him collapsed. Isnt this just like setting up a roadside stall! Only the two Luo Cheng daoyuan students knew about Lu Shu setting up a stall every morning to sell things! Hes originally a stall owner! Someone asked curiously, How much is a broadsword? These skeleton weapons had a mighty-looking exterior which made everyone consider buying. Lu Shu had thought for a long time but he had yet to decide on a price. And no one even brought cash to this place! He suddenly noticed a pendant the daoyuan student was wearing around his neck. It looked like it was made of jade and that student was donned in branded goods. Lu Shu asked, How much is that pendant worth? The student was stunned, 13k+, why? Lu Shus eyes lit up. This person must be from a rich family and Lu Shu said, the pendant for the weapon. This price was a far cry from the magical stones although the usefulness of the weapon was certainly better than a magical stone. If the weapon was really put on sale, millions of people would want to buy. But Lu Shu knew that the heavenly network would not let such a powerful weapon remain in the hands of the students and so he should seize the opportunity to sell for as much as he could before they were confiscated. Previously, he was worried that the students did not bring that much cash with them but theres an alternative now, to exchange goods for goods! No matter the worth of the other partys item, as long as its worth something, Lu Shu was willing to make the deal! The student hesitated when Lu Shu said he wanted his pendant. As of now, he felt rather safe under the protection of the heavenly network and he didnt feel the need to exchange such a good pendant for Lu Shus weapon. Only the combat personnel from the heavenly network knew the worth of the weapons. Besides the Class D Liu Xuanyu, the rest were still stuck in progress of their training. But they definitely couldnt openly talk about such a thing. Exchanging credit for training methods was something done secretively. And besides credit, having such a weapon could greatly increase ones combat power which also led to a higher survivability in this remains! In the end, the daoyuan students werent clear about the benefits of the weapons and did not make any deals with Lu Shu but someone from the heavenly network immediately took off the watch around his wrist, A Longines watch bought from a tax-free shop. Bought it for 8600 dollars and the sale price for it inland is 12000. This for a sword. Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Huge Gold Chains and Small Watches (5) Lu Shu really admired his own ability to think of the plan of trading under such a pressing circumstance. In this dangerous remain, daoyuan students and soldiers were not prepared. Evidently, the heavenly network had never planned for the soldiers and students to be in the remains as well. The news from Jiang Shuyi also agreed with this: The heavenly network would prevent daoyuan students from entering the remain. Ultimately, this extremely different remain spoiled all of their plans. No one predicted the remain to be so different from the previous encounters. In such a circumstance, which student would bring along a huge amount of money with him? But it was different when it came to stuff like jewelry. Some kids from wealthy families might not have much cash with them at this moment, but whatever they wore was of great quality. This method of trading would solve the problem of not having enough money. Lu Shu put on the watch belonging to one of the members of the heavenly network. He raised his head to look at the other party. From his expression, he knew that members of the heavenly network were more understanding and mature. He was trading his equipment for his future finances while others were trading their items for future skills and abilities, it was a win-win situation. This gold chain of mine, 27 grams. The price of gold is more stable, Im willing to trade it for a sword, Another member of the heavenly network walked out to trade for a weapon. Lu Shu eyes lit up. Nothing was as stable as gold! I have a watch here which isnt worth too much, about 2000 dollars. Can I get a sword? This member from the heavenly network sounded rather apologetic. After all, the item he was offering was of a much lower price compared to other items. But he didnt have much valuable stuff or cash on himself. All his money was sent back to his parents in his hometown every month. Even this watch was bought only during his wedding. But he was extremely clear of the importance of getting recognition for this mission. If he could obtain some instructions to reach class D, he could get promoted and command a higher salary. It was an important issue regarding his future Lu Shu glanced at him, Deal! He had a good feeling towards the members of the heavenly network as well as the soldiers. All these people worked hard in such a difficult environment to protect the students and Lu Shu knew that it was extremely tough. In such a circumstance, it was alright for him to lose out a little. At this moment, Lu Shu was wearing a huge gold chain around his neck and a watch on each of his hands. If one didnt see his tattered clothes, he could really claim to be however rich he wanted to be The students at the side were thoroughly disgusted at Lu Shus appearance. Was this the reason for all the risks he took in the remain? He was really a shrewd and scheming money-face. Everyone stared at Lu Shus get-up with faces of confusion. It was starkly contrasting to the atmosphere here! Lu Shu was still enjoying himself as the others were disgusted by his actions. After all, it was the first time he was wearing a gold chain and a watch. Anyone else wants to buy? Lu Shu asked with glee. A student from a wealthy family said to his classmates around him, I have 1400 dollars here. Some of you lend me some, Ill return you guys when I get out. A few of them gathered 2100 dollars and the rich student passed the money to Lu Shu, For a sword. Lu Shu looked at him and thought in his heart. How are you the same as the soldiers and the heavenly network? He then retrieved the ax he kept for a long time from his back, Here. Youre different from them. They had battled through hardship while you were enjoying the safety at the back without risking anything. Your 2100 dollars can get you this. This rich student looked at the glowing swords in the hands of the others and then back at the rusty ax in Lu Shus hand From Guo Xiangs distress, +489! Lu Shu continued to speak gleefully, Dont look down on the outlook of this ax. I stole it from the hands of a skeleton as well, its extremely sharp. Upon hearing the word stole, the members of the heavenly network at the side were immediately reminded of that giveaway they encountered previously Why did this douche like stealing so much?! From Zhao Xuanyus distress, +66 From As he finished, Lu Shu turned around and swung the ax at the rock wall. A deep graze appeared on the wall and he then pointed the ax at Guo Xiang, Do you want it. Guo Xiang felt that if he said he didnt want it, this guy looked as if he would kill him any moment. Moreover, this ax was much stronger than he initially thought. Guo Xiang grit his teeth and replied, I want it! Lu Shu took the 2100 dollars from Guo Xiang and said, I finally got rid of this ax. Guo Xiang felt uncomfortable, Do you really have to say this in my face?! From Guo Xiangs distress, +599! Although Guo Xiang and the other daoyuan students had resentment towards Lu Shu, the heavenly network and the soldiers saw Lu Shu in a different light due to the words he said previously. This kid had upright morals and values! One of the members of the heavenly network tested him, Can I owe you first and return you the money once we get out? Judging from Lu Shus words previously, he had high hopes for asking this question. Lu Shu then retracted his sword and spear, This is just a small business, no credit. This You dont even have a business alright! In just a short period of time, all the survivors on this mountain contributed to Lu Shus distress points which made him extremely gleeful. At this moment, he still had 14 broadswords from his initial 17 and he still had his metal sword although his ax was sold. As for the spears, none of the 18 were sold. In fact, many of the people here couldnt establish the link between exchanging the weapons for training techniques. Only a few smart people understood this theory but Lu Shu was not in a rush. Once there was a chance, he would explain it to them even if they didnt understand Lu Shu carried his weapons and walked inside. Everyone thought it looked rather unsightly and Liu Xuanyu asked nicely, Its rather inconvenient for you, let me help you with some. Lu Shu looked at him cautiously, Its okay, I can handle it. He continued moving forward after finishing his sentence. It seemed like he was in a decent mood as he was humming a song as he walked. Liu Xuanyus face turned black. What kind of practitioner was he? This was a little too much! In reality, they never understood how Lu Shu lived his life It was a rocky path in the narrow canyon. The distance separating the two rock walls by the side was also consistent. It was as if this road was man-made. The further they went in, the colder they felt. Everyone looked up above the canyon and all they could see was a white light exuberating from a high ground. When the white ray reached where they were, it had already diminished into a fading grey light. Everyone felt nervous as they walked even deeper. Lu Shu was the only one humming a song as if he had nothing to fear. He wasnt sure why, but Liu Xuanyu knew that he would hear from this Lu Shu within the heavenly network in the future even though this kid only had tier F aptitude. Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Who wants to leech off you? (6) This canyon was extremely long and the hundred of them walked for what felt like tens of kilometers but still, the end was yet to be seen. Some of the students were apprehensive, afraid something even more dangerous might appear ahead. However, the heavenly network and soldiers did not have the slightest tinge of second thoughts. Since they were here, they were supposed to search the remains. In the end, the students who wanted to back out did not dare to. How could they survive alone without the protection of anyone? The reason they did not buy weapons from Lu Shu was that they knew they were under protection anyway. Lu Shu then chatted with Zhao Xuanyu with the main purpose of understanding whatever he was unclear of. After all, he had just reached the border of the core of the remain. Only after a chat did he know that most of the people were near the border of the core of the remain and that there were still many survivors under the protection of the heavenly network and soldiers. In fact, most of the deaths came from soldiers who had the intention to fight but not the ability to back them up during fights. Lu Shu estimated that not too many people were sent to the dry and yellow land he started out in. Thinking carefully, throughout the past few days, although he witnessed some corpses, they were far less than the number of students under protection now. But the problem lies with death itself and there was no avoiding it. It would be troublesome enough to have one or two normal students dead. Now, it was likely that up to a hundred or even a few hundred people could have died. All along, the issue of training wasnt met with many controversies. Everyone had treated this issue openly and parents felt that it was a good thing for their child to be strong and powerful. No one thought of all the potential problems before the emergence of all these dangers and threats. After all, everyone was used to experiencing peaceful times. It had been peaceful for too long. But once these parents suddenly find out that training was a matter of life and death, they would be extremely worried for their children! Who would want their children to be sacrificial pawns in battle?! Under these circumstances, there would be a conflict of ideals between the heavenly networks daoyuan class and parents. Apart from the issue of the potential commotion thats going to be caused by this remain, many parents would want their children to leave daoyuan class. Even if they could not be practitioners in this life, it was worth it as life itself was priceless. From this incident, they would understand that training was life-threatening. To train peacefully till an old age without worry, that was just an impossible ideal. Lu Shus gaze was calm at the moment. He didnt know how many people would leave daoyuan class. Neither did he know if the heavenly network would allow them to leave. This journey of training and cultivation was a long one, there was bound to be dropouts along the way. Lu Shu also understood that once practitioners and metahumans emerged, the world would not stop changing. No one could say for sure what the world would become. Everyone had to play by ear and see how the world evolved before settling down. However good the heavenly network was, it could not keep every single thing under its control. This was life. In life, there was no perfect script. What did the practitioners have to face in the future? Could they really coexist with ordinary people in this world? And the heavenly network will also take into account that daoyuan students who trained under circumstances of peace and protection would be unreliable. They had to learn from this incident and not waste resources any further. A change was imminent. Lu Shu then realized that this huge mountain was like a huge circular wall protecting something behind it. Everywhere else should have valleys, roads, and canyons leading to this place. If everything went smoothly, perhaps everyone would meet inside. What exactly was inside? The past few days had led to some casualties to the heavenly network and soldiers as they tried their best to protect the students. The extreme shortage of food was also a grave problem. Lu Shu still had 25 green fruits in his possession. He looked at their yellow and skinny faces and hesitated before whipping out five fruits for the heavenly networks members, Share one amongst every 8 of you, that should be enough to regain some energy. Hearing his words, everyone split the fruits into 8 parts and consumed their own share. Everyone was stunned by the amazing effect the fruit had in quenching their thirst, curbing their hunger and eradicating their fatigue. Moreover, this was the effect of merely one-eighth of the fruit! Lu Shu actually felt quite wasteful that he ate one whole fruit on his own previously, but so what? He never had the intention to share it with anyone else and the fruits power would diminish once it was opened and it could not be stored. He stole it from the squirrels through his own ability, so its alright for him to waste it! Liu Xuanyu and his men thanked him profusely for the fruits, only understanding how amazing it was upon consuming it. They thought that it was really selfless of Lu Shu to share this fruit with everyone, it was really a pleasant surprise. They were slightly conflicted about their opinion of him. This guy was greedy and thought about his own benefits at the start but he seemed generous and selfless now, it really was a huge change. In reality, Lu Shu was just aligning to his own moral compass. All his decisions were based on his own character and thoughts without any influence from anyone. What about us? Some daoyuan students stared at Lu Shus bag behind him intently. It was obvious that there were more fruits inside. Yeah, why do we not have any? One of them was rather angry as if he was sidelined. Lu Shu spoke slowly, Why do you guys not have any? Dont you guys have any idea? Nevermind the class Fs, those class Es amongst you have been hiding under protection and you still have the cheek to want to eat? Such leechers! Who wanted to leech off you! Lu Shus last sentence stunned everyone. From Guo Xiangs distress From These students were mostly from wealthy families. Looking at others eating the magical fruit enviously, they realized that they couldnt hold it in any longer. One of the students took off his watch from his wrist, Omega. Bought for 31000 dollars. Give me three fruits. Lu Shu eyed this douche. He really did not understand why this guy was willing to give up such an expensive watch for food instead of a weapon earlier. Did everyone have different priorities? Chapter 144 Chapter 144: Corpsedog! (7) But no matter what, if the other party wanted the exchange, Lu Shu would make the deal. Lu Shu had never heard of the Omega brand of watches. Not to mean that other peoples goods were fake but Lu Shu had no experiences with luxury goods. One watch for 31k He couldnt comprehend the rich peoples world. Even as he now obtained the watch, the first thought he had was to sell it to buy Lu Xiaoyu food. If this went on, they both could finally travel. The money was definitely enough and Lu Xiaoyu had never left Luo Cheng city before Neither did Lu Shu Lu Shu was handed the watch and when everyone thought he was going to keep it in his pocket, Lu Shu wore it on his left arm. Now, his left arm had two and his right had one. What the the onlookers were confused. After that rich kid was handed the fruit, he followed the actions of the heavenly network and shared it with the rest. But splitting the fruit into 12 servings may not be enough as the group of students each took a small bite. But to their surprise, the fruit was indeed magical as everyones facial color started to improve! Someone compared the generous rich kid to Lu Shu. The rich kid had not been through battles or been on the run much. Although his body was still a little dirty, his appearance was much better off than Lu Shu. After all, he still had his shoes on. While Lu Shu appeared ragged and there were black and grey patches all over his face. Even his shoes were missing Compared to the rich kids generosity, Lu Shu was stingy! From the students point of view, the rich kid was more likable and girls would definitely like this type. Wearing a 30k+ dollars watch in high school, everyone could guess that his family must be extremely wealthy. A girl was enraged, What a stingy man. Our Hao Zhichao is still more generous. Whats wrong with people these days? So desperate for money. Hao Zhichao was the rich kid. After what the girl said, the daoyuan students all had a feeling that they were facing a common enemy. Thinking about it, if Hao Zhichao didnt exchange his watch for the fruit, everyone would still be starving. Lu Shu was delighted. As he observed his income updates, he asked, Whats wrong with being rich? The girl stared with anger, Can money buy happiness? Lu Shu shook his head, You must have never been poor enough to understand. To me, money is happiness Liu Xuanyu was in deep thought. He was starting to develop an interest in this student. Through the two Luo Cheng daoyuan students, he understood that Lu Shu was an orphan and used to sell eggs for a living while now he was selling stinky tofu. He understood Lu Shus words and even felt that this teenager was much tougher than those incubated flowers. Parents these days were too incompetent in educating their next generation. Giving their children whatever they wanted wasnt exactly beneficial. At this moment, two more students came out and removed their gold necklace and watch, For six more fruits. Lu Shu gauged the weight of the gold necklace, This is at most worth half a fruit. It too thin. And how much is this watch worth? Bought it for 4000 I can give you guys one fruit at most. Deal? The two students thought for half a day, deal! Lu Shu had 25 fruits originally and had given the heavenly network 5, Hao Zhichao 3 and 1 more this time. He had 16 left. He was planning to continue his fruits business and any remaining ones, he would eat them or bring them back for Lu Xiaoyu. He wasnt sure if the fruits could be brought out. This stuff was different from weapons as they did not have any killing capabilities. And didnt Li Yixiao promise to cover for him? At worst he could talk to Li Yixiao as this stuff wasnt harmful to society. Lu Shu estimated that the distress points he received this time could compete with the amount he received from harassing Liu Li over two days. It was over 20000 Under adversity, everyone was more likely to generate distress points. At this moment, a babys laughter echoed through the canyon, penetrating the darkness of the canyon. Lu Shu instinctively looked ahead and saw over ten white silhouettes floating towards them at high speed. Could that be some ghost-like existence?! Afraid that these were murderous monsters, everyone prepared for battle. The ghost-like figures floated closer and closer and it became clear that they were individually fierce-looking, white, floating heads. They suddenly accelerated and pounced on the group of people. Liu Xuanyu was standing at the very front and pointed his spear towards the sky, which was now emitting a green glow. All the other heavenly network experts prepared themselves. All of a sudden, the corpsedog within Lu Shus celestial map started to vibrate and the cluster of stars started shimmering at a faster pace. Lu Shu was surprised and immediately suppressed the corpsedog. With so many heavenly network members around, how could he let it out? In the next moment, the ghost heads that had pounced at Lu Shu and the rest suddenly turned around and fled, giving off a screech of fear! This scene confused everyone, why run?! Is this a joke? No one knew about the happenings within Lu Shus body. Lu Shu suddenly recalled the incident where he destroyed Lu Xiaoyus conjured pig. He did not doubt the fact that the same thing would happen if his corpsedog came into contact with the Class D expert Lu Xiaoyu had conjured Could it be that the corpsedog was the nemesis of souls?! Lu Shu was stunned. This was a feature he had never considered and he always passed it off as that his corpsedog was just that powerful. But after what just happened, it seemed like ghosts were not afraid of the spears. Liu Xuanyus spear was taken from the skeleton squad and no different from his. Damn, Lu Shu felt a sudden excitement and thought that he could face any souls related beings without fear. He and Lu Xiaoyu were discussing if ghost-like beings would appear in this world and both of them agreed that theres such a possibility. They then started discussing where these beings would be powerful. Based on the current situation, no matter what kind of ghosts, they would be annihilated! Corpsedog, corpsedog, this was the first of the seven souls of instinct, the corpsedog of joy! Lu Shu subtly checked out the rest of them and realized that they had not suspected him and he finally relaxed. He was hoping that everyone would look at him as a strength-type metahuman identity and about his celestial map, no one could ever know. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Cao Qingci (8) If Lu Shus actual aptitude was one of his closely-guarded secrets, then his system and celestial map were secrets which he had to conceal no matter what. Till this day, he still did not understand the use of that flame in his heart. The little sapling on his palm grew along with his strength, and now there were leaves on it as well. Lu Shu wasnt sure what the flame would turn into. He didnt know what the sapling on his palm would become when he completed lighting up all the stars. The only thing he could do now was to wait patiently and keep all his secrets close to his heart. That scene made Lu Shu raise his guard once more. Lu Shu realized that the secrets within his body were far greater and deeper than what he had imagined. Luckily there were so many people here so there was no need to exhibit so much of his strength. As they walked to the end of the canyon, they could hear human noises from inside and they sounded as if they were rather relaxed Everyone approached with a face of jubilation. This canyon was really too long, approximately tens of kilometers. Moreover, it was extremely constraining! Hearing humans talk all of a sudden, of which some of the voices belonged to familiar classmates, was a really pleasant surprise! Someone appeared in front of them and shouted excitedly, There are people from this road too! Within the canyon, someone exclaimed, Its my friends voice! They sped up ahead towards the exit of the canyon. As they left the canyon, they suddenly felt the world brighten up! The entire heart of the remains was like a patio. Above them was the beautiful sky with magnificent rays from the sun. No one knew how high this circular, surrounding mountain was. It was extremely hard to scale it. And at the heart of the remains was a huge circular pothole which was unknowingly deep. It seemed like it was leading straight into the deepest parts of the Earth as if it was a route to hell. Apart from this pothole, there wasnt any other strange sighting. The heart of the remains was as big as a few football fields. There were already thousands of people here and Lu Shu was rather overwhelmed. It was as if they were back at the military base in Mt Beimang Everyone was constrained by the weird environment for a long time and couldnt resist showing some joy when they saw so many people. Humans were sociable creatures who loved company. A horror film was a horror film when one watches it alone but in a group, a horror film could sometimes turn into a comedy A few thousand people were gathered together and everyone suddenly realized that not too many people died and that they were not alone. Everyone was here, and with unity comes strength! It was as if they could overcome their fear with unity! Lu Shu saw that everyone was far away from that pothole in the center, perhaps fearing something might come out of it. Only a girls rear view could be seen near the pothole. She had a spear and a sword with her and she sat there calmly, as if she wanted to investigate what was inside. He suddenly recognized that girl! Cao Qingci! At this moment, that prodigy with tier A aptitude exuded a calm and collected aura. Her aura was still as majestic even after not seeing her for a few days. Just then, the student by his side started chatting with his old friends he just met, Were there skeleton soldiers blocking your route? How did you guys get past the skeleton squad? We were terrified at the start. When we just entered the remains, there was a skeleton squad right by our side. Two men from the heavenly network died and at that moment, we thought wed all die. Luckily that girl called Cao Qingci sprung into action and she was amazingly stronger than the experts in the heavenly network, the guy who was speaking looked towards Cao Qingci with a strange expression before continuing, she killed 8 skeleton horsemen alone in battle. All the skeletons slowed down extremely when they got near her. I only knew about her when some Luo Cheng students told me afterward that she was Luo Chengs sole student with tier A aptitude Thinking about it now, she must have awakened as well! Everyone around gasped. She had tier A aptitude and she awakened? Together with her aptitude, her awakening would make her much stronger! How strong was she exactly? Many people looked towards Cao Qingcis back in awe. This was a true expert! And she was a girl, she was absolutely a goddess! In reality, Cao Qingci was already like that in Luo Cheng. Everyone around her wanted to be friends with her but she was just too quiet. She always exuded an unfriendly feeling and that she was always very distant. Just like now, even though she was greatly admired and talked about within this group of people, she was just standing quietly near the pothole. She was totally different from everyone else. Speaking of which, did you steal this sword? One of the students who traveled with Lu Shu asked enviously. No. Cao Qingci distributed them to us after the skeletons were wiped out. She said all she needed was a spear and a sword, The student exclaimed excitedly. Ever since hed gotten the sword, it never left him. The student who heard this was absolutely furious. Why did everyone there share the equipment but over here, Lu Shu kept everything for himself?! Arent you tired from carrying all these?! If Lu Shu could read his thoughts, he would definitely have responded: Ahh, nope. Not tired at all. As they drew comparisons, Lu Shu received another wave of distress points. Lu Shu could no longer categorize who these distress points came from. There were too many angry people and so many issues that he did not understand where the distress came from. Whatever, the more the better What about you? How did you guys get past the skeletons? That student asked curiously as well, Did the heavenly network take care of the skeletons? The student who was asked this was annoyed, he really didnt want to mention Lu Shu! Despite that, he spoke honestly, Another student of Luo Chengs daoyuan class awakened as a class E strength type. He was probably an athlete who threw javelins. He could accurately smash the skulls of the skeletons from far with just a throw of a spear He didnt explain the other details as he didnt have the slightest will to mention it. He absolutely hated Lu Shu. He didnt mention Lu Shus stealing of the spears. Neither did he talk about how the spears smashed the skulls into dust. And of course, he didnt mention Lu Shus heroics of killing nine skeletons on his own. He did not even mention the shock he felt when he witnessed Lu Shus capabilities. Although he didnt mention the shock due to his hate for Lu Shu, the memory of Lu Shus lightning bolt spears was deeply etched in his mind. Chapter 146 Chapter 146: Blooming Business (9) But even if he didnt say, it didnt mean that the student wasnt curious. His words were too vague, what a lack of sincerity! Ive already told you about Cao Qingci, what are you still babbling about?! Only after further questioning did the student realize that the Lu Shu classmate he was talking about was a far superior being than Cao Qingci, Thats too amazing. Are you sure? So while you guys were hiding, he defeated those nine skeletons by himself? This student was still protecting his image and never mentioned how he did not plan to fight and was being protected the whole time. That would be embarrassing. He didnt think of the shame which would come now, what did he do earlier? But this student wasnt satisfied with the praises his friend had given Lu Shu as he just had a conflict with him. As he said, Hes actually just a Tier F aptitude student who was lucky enough to awaken twice. Unlike Cao Qingci, he doesnt have any room for improvement. His schoolmates have already confirmed that his training progress before entering the remains was extremely slow and even during the training period outside the remains, he didnt make good use of the opportunity. He sacrificed his opportunity by executing a self-destructing move on another talented student to disrupt his training. What a snob. Everyone who knew what Lu Shu did to Liu Li felt that it was overboard but Lu Shu thought otherwise. Liu Li was first to pick a bone with him by saying that he was poor and that by hanging out with himself would earn Lu Shu some small cash. And after Liu Li had accomplished his training, he immediately arm-wrestled Lu Shu which Lu Shu took the opportunity to awaken. Reaching the camp, Liu Li continued mocking Lu Shu by saying that his quality of food had improved. Lu Shu didnt feel like he did anything wrong. Based on what do you think I should tolerate your mockery? Based on what do you reckon that I should suck up to you just because Im poor? None of these make sense. But Lu Shu didnt feel the need to explain to anyone. What was done was done and theres no need to ask for anyones understanding. The glorious stories regarding Lu Shu had spread- Beside Cao Qingci, theres another daoyuan student who could stand up to the skeleton cavalry! In fact, the majority of daoyuan students were taken under the protection of the heavenly network and all of them were terrified. Only a few exceptions were brave as a tiger. Since everyone was terrified, the news of an appearance of a brave student would spread wildly- another brave one had appeared within the daoyuan students! This was like the tv show touching china. The participants were chosen because they were able to achieve what others couldnt. Lu Shus name had suddenly become a synonym for a great expert. Although his future was looking dim compared to Cao Qingci and his aptitude wasnt as high as Cao Qingcis Tier A, he was still a brave person without question. A group of people was curious, wheres the expert, let us meet him. The person who was traveling with Lu Shu had no other choice and started looking for signs of Lu Shu. But when they found him, the timing couldnt be worse! Lu Shu was humming a tune and looking over a stall where he had displayed his two bundles of weapons. After setting up his stall, Lu Shu was casually sitting there, Weapons for sale! Weapons for sale! High quality and cheap! They were instantly disappointed Everyone looked at one another in disbelief. This ragged, wearing two watches on one hand and one on the other, with two gold chains around his neck person, is that legendary expert?! A few of them turned to look at the person who traveled with Lu Shu while those who recognized Lu Shu nodded expressionlessly. Yup, thats him! Wow, everyone took a deep breath. This was different what they had imagined. From Lu Shu received a wave of distress points. Someone at the side asked curiously, He didnt share any weapons with you after he defeated the cavalry? The person who was questioned once again nodded expressionlessly. Yup, not a single one From Lu Shu received another wave of distress points. Someone went over to Lu Shus side and felt a strange vibe from the watches, gold chains and other items on Lu Shus body. He investigated, How much are the weapons? Exchange them for goods. Watches or gold chains would do, as long as they are worth something, Lu Shu replied gleefully. The people who saw Lu Shus gold chains and watches finally realized where that stuff came from Lu Shu received another wave of distress points. He was practically celebrating inside, are there still any more of such remains? Give me a dozen more! How does the exchange work? someone asked. Items that are worth 10 thousand can be exchanged for a weapon. Its a fair trade, Lu Shu was planning to finish selling his weapons and to leave five spears for himself to be used for killing. At this moment, Lu Shu was hopeful- it seemed like there was some mystery inside the hole. If what they were facing inside the hole were ghosts, wouldnt that mean that he had an overwhelming advantage?! Upon hearing his prices, most of the students took a step back disappointingly. Even though they were relatively rich, which family would give their high school children something that expensive? And these weapons being sold, who knew if they could be kept after getting out? But soon after, Lu Shu casually said, Everyone is now stuck at the mysterious chapter right? What about the credit youre given for contributing a weapon? Ive no idea when we would be imparted the chapter after the mysterious senses. Do you guys know? The students who were about to leave were halted in their steps. There werent stupid and what Lu Shu said had caught their attention! Everyone knew that the subsequent chapters for future training werent easy to come by as they did not have a Tier A aptitude like Cao Qingci! Before entering the remains, they had discussed the possible methods to be rewarded training methods for their contributions but did not come up with anything. And yet, Lu Shus words had just opened the door to the answer they were looking for! The student who traveled alongside Lu Shu suddenly understood why so many people from the heavenly network would buy Lu Shus weapons. So this was their reason As compared to just for protection, obtaining the next chapter of training was far more alluring. Lu Shu did not directly state that the weapons could be exchanged for training methods. What if they couldnt? Wouldnt Lu Shu be held solely accountable? Someone suddenly took off his pendant, Made of nephrite jade, worth 6000. Will this do? Barely acceptable, anyone else would like to exchange? Lu Shu saw the people around him getting excited. His business was finally blooming! Chapter 147 Chapter 147: Meeting (10) Dont be anxious, dont be anxious! Theres enough for everyone! This gold chains weight doesnt feel right Damn, its discolored?! How much did you buy your watch for? Bro, your watch is really too fake. How am I supposed to believe that this watch is worth ten thousand dollars when there are cartoons on it? Is this the Ultramans version? Bye! Last five spears, Im keeping them for my own use! Not selling the fruits! That student who bought a spear just now, it seems like this beautiful lady beside you wants a sword Its fine, its fine if you dont have a gold chain. Im not that greedy, your watch seems quite decent In the end, Lu Shu wielded his last remaining sword, Its the last one. Someone has offered a Longines worth 16000 dollars. Anyone willing to offer more? There were huge crowds of people in front of Lu Shu now, it was absolutely packed. Some of them really intended on getting themselves a weapon. Everyone already knew about getting a weapon to claim some credit. The rest were there to check out the commotion. After all, not everyone had expensive stuff on them. Indeed, there were daoyuan students who carried expensive items but they still belonged to the minority of buyers. The ones who moved the fastest for the weapons were still the group of members of the heavenly network who had valuable items with them. They were clear of the relation between the weapons and the training instructions and manuals they could get. Those daoyuan students who had valuables were fuming. Many of them were stuck on the mysterious senses chapter. Those students who traveled with Lu Shu were absolutely stunned. Looking at Lu Shus sales, the serious atmosphere was totally gone! Was this exploring the remains?! How could this Lu Shu do this! Can you be any weirder?! To be honest, Lu Shu was felt rather guilty. He didnt expect his influence to be this big, why was everyone surrounding him If this was found out by the higher management of the heavenly network It was okay if they punished him by not providing him with magical stones, he didnt need them anyway. But what if they banned him from entering other remains in future? How would he trade and do business?! He could only tell Li Yixiao when he sees him. Seeing Li Yixiaos sense of brotherhood and honor, he would definitely not lie after saying that he would look out for Lu Shu. Li Yixiao was a heavenly king with the highest class within the heavenly network. Although Lu Shu didnt know how Li Xiaoyi would react he could only play by ear If everything restarted, Lu Shu would probably have done everything the same way. After all, the punishments the heavenly network could mete out to him were probably not a big issue. Since some people saw him steal the spears, no one had much to suspect about him. He only wished to go out and sweep the area once more, to see if there were any surviving skeletons Once he confirmed he would stop selling when he was left with five spears, the surrounding crowd started to disappear. They all bought the weapons to gloat as indeed, regardless sword or spear, they were of great quality. Someone from outside shouted suddenly, Lu Shu! The teachers of the heavenly network are asking for you for a meeting. Meeting? Lu Shu was stunned. What meeting? He was just a student, why did the heavenly network look for him? He walked towards Cao Qingci to see whats going on and realized there was a person by her side telling her something. Cao Qingci then nodded her head and followed that person to the meeting point of the heavenly network. Lu Shu thought for a moment. They gathered them probably due to the fact that they were useful for battle. And he felt that there was some need to participate in the meeting. After all, the relic was yet to be found. No one could say for sure, but there might be some new treasures within the pothole. With treasures come benefits. Lu Shu was actually addicted to selling equipment Lu Shu stayed silent for a moment and made his decision. He grabbed his remaining five spears and sword and started making his way to the meeting point, clanking along the way. At this moment, every one of the heavenly network members was gathered at a corner. This was probably the entire heavenly network of Yuzhou, comprising a few hundred people. The lowest class here was class E, and no one knew what the highest class was. The power of this group of people was quite intimidating. Everyone was discussing something, but one of their identities was evidently different. Lu Shu started sensing. The other party exuded a power far greater than a normal member of the heavenly network but he did not have the aura and terrifying power of a heavenly king. Class C? Lu Shu thought. He must be looking at a class C expert within the ranks of the heavenly network. He had always thought that no class Cs were involved in this operation. It seemed like he was wrong. In actual fact, there were 3 class C experts in the remains this time but the other two were, like Li Yixiao, battling with other experts who were in here for unknown reasons. No one even knew if they were still alive. At this moment, everyone was discussing an issue but looked over at the source of a constant clanking. From Xi Feis distress, +31 From Liu Xuanyus distress, +43 From This was a humongous wave of distress points. Xi Fei recognized his student Lu Shu immediately from within the group of people. But what was with this kid and the gold chains on his neck?! Wasnt all that clanking caused by the gold chains?! And whats with all the watches on your hand? Why do you have a watch dangling on your neck?! Was he here on a trip to the remains?! Everyone was confused. Some people had no idea what was happening until a small voice broke the silence, This is the student who was selling weapons Everyone then realized. Oh, its as such Everyone then understood why Lu Shu was dressed this way. But even if they knew the reason, it didnt alleviate them of their annoyance! This was absolutely ridiculous! That unidentified practitioner sized Lu Shu up with a weird expression, So you are student Lu Shu? Yes, Im Lu Shu Lu Shu was flooded with a huge wave of distress points and he didnt know which line belonged to this practitioner. So he actually couldnt make use of his system to find out ones name if there were too many people. Hi, Ill be replacing heavenly king Li in leading this operation temporarily. Class C, I hope you would listen to my instructions. My surname is Zhong, you can call me by my name, Zhong Yutang, The man speaking felt slightly troubled. He had heard about Lu Shu and Cao Qingci, and actually appreciated these two daoyuan students. At least daoyuan class had these two students who did not let him down. But seeing Lu Shus appearance, he decided to retract part of his opinion C daoyuan class had at least one student, Cao Qingci, who lived up to his expectations He thought for a moment before speaking, And arent you well-versed at throwing spears? Then dont sell the last 5 spears Yeah, Im not selling Lu Shu promised as he thumped his chest, the gold chains clanking simultaneously. Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Cultivating Sword with Effort (11) The main objective of this meeting wasnt to recruit students like Lu Shu and Cao Qingci, but to discuss how to proceed with the exploration of the remains in the pothole. If every site of remains had a relic, given that this place was the heart of the remains, and that mysterious sightings were the most abundant here, the relic must be down there. It was really a giveaway question this time. When someone thought about giveaway questions, they once again contributed distress points to Lu Shu. Lu Shu kept his usual smile and didnt have any visible reaction. Lets see whats under there first, Class C Zhong Yutang said, Can the newly invented drone be operated here? A practitioner at the side, carrying a silver box, shook his head, Still not working. Lu Shu was stunned. Theres even technology for exploring?! But it seemed like all battery-powered equipment couldnt be used inside the remains. His own phone had run out of battery so he didnt try it and as for the corpses of the students he passed by, Lu Shu did not go and bother them as a form of respecting the dead. He only overheard about it at the canyon from Liu Xuanyu and the rest that after coming in, all signal-dependant equipment could no longer be used. Zhong Yutang thought for a moment, Then let me use my sword manipulation to explore. A group of people came to the pothole as a small flying sword flew out from Zhong Yutangs body and disappeared into the pothole, Lu Shu was curious. So a sword could be manipulated as a drone? His own level must be extremely low as he could only bring out about 10-20% of the corpsedogs true powers. Besides killing capabilities, his corpsedog was worse in every other aspect After asking Liu Xuanyu, he found out that a Class Cs sword manipulation wasnt achieved within a day. It required painstaking effort to cultivate a sword of your own and to practice this cultivation every single day. Lu Shu asked curiously, You can only cultivate one? Liu Xuanyu thought for a long time, You can cultivate a few but I heard that cultivating too much would cause a lack of blood Lu Shu was disappointed, what exactly is lack of blood? But it seemed like his corpsedog did not require any form of cultivation and that it was breathing the same celestial energy as the stars. Should I go back and try using some effort? Seems like staying with the heavenly network has its benefits. At least I could gain more knowledge. But could it be that every nebula would develop a flying sword like corpsedog? Wouldnt that be really awesome? If the second nebula would develop another sword of the seven instincts, he still wouldnt be on par with an actual Class C practitioner. But this way, he could have an idea of his potential. Previously, he was thinking about how they always said that a sword could travel a thousand miles to take peoples heads in movies. But being a thousand miles apart, what if you got the wrong head? But he now understood that a flying sword could be infused with the users senses Lu Shus mind functions very weirdly compared to the rest and always noticed things that others wouldnt A frown appeared on Zhong Yutangs face as his sword disappeared into the pothole. Within two minutes, the flying sword had returned to his body. The pothole isnt too deep, probably about a hundred meters deep. But theres another cave down there and I encountered an uncountable number of ghosts. Im afraid wed have to wait for Heavenly King Li to be back before taking action! Zhong Yutang said in a serious tone, The remains in this place is unusual. Its strength far exceeds the other places and there may be more changes. Lets wait but I dont know if we can wait till All the heavenly network practitioners were disappointed. Why cant the heavenly king be more reliable? Who knew what he was currently up to? At this moment, Lu Shus eyes lit up at the knowledge of an uncountable number of ghosts. He didnt seem to be afraid of these things! The plan was temporarily laid aside as Lu Shu started to check his distress points record details. There were too much. Lighting up the sixth start requires 160k distress points. After he had just spend 80k on lighting up the fifth star, he had once again amassed 40k distress points The remain was a wonderful place. If only there werent this many casualties. Lu Shu leaned against a stone wall where there wasnt anyone else. Although he and Cao Qingci were the center of attention in the daoyuan class and both of them were people would couldnt fit in with the rest, the reason behind the misfit was entirely different Lu Shu quickly looked through his records and the more he looked, the more depressing the situation seemed. He saw 9 different Japanese names. This time, the affected area was huge. It covered the entire core of the remains which meant that within the 6000+ people inside, there were 9 spies. Not to accuse anyone with a Japanese name as a spy as they could be overseas students, but at this point in time, there were too many different characters around Lu Shu. Lu Shu also knew that the selection of daoyuan students had a stringent process which would filter out overseas students. This meant that overseas students wouldnt be able to enter the daoyuan class. Even though Lu Shu knew about the existence of 9 spies within them, he couldnt tell anyone and had no leads as to where to start looking. The affected area was too broad When the number of people contributing distress points reached a certain extent, the revelation of the real names was of little help there was no way to tell who was who! As Lu Shu looked at the records, he suddenly remembered something, why havent I seen Liu Li or Jiang Shuyi? Sh*t, could they have been caught up in trouble outside? If the people he was most familiar with had met with an unprecedented death, Lu Shu would be devastated. Even when it came to Liu Li, Lu Shu did not wish for him to die in this place. In a life or death situation, the conflicts he had with Liu Li were insignificant. At this moment, there were sounds of leaves rustling coming from the canyon pathway beside Lu Shu. There were also sounds of heavy footsteps Lu Shu peeked into the pathway and say Li Yixiao carrying two huge trees and a spear, taking big strides towards the heart of remains Arent those green fruit trees?! Lu Shu wasnt happy. He had originally wanted to pull out the tree that harvested the squirrels fruits himself but he didnt! Lu Shu and Li Yixiao met face to face at the end of the canyon. Little bro, that image of yours is really exaggerated! Li Yixiao saw Lu Shus gold chains and watches and said. From Li Yixiaos distress, +188 Lu Shu saw the scene of Li Yixiao carrying two fruit trees and laughed, Youre no better. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Heartbroken Squirrel (12) Those who heard the commotion hurried over and many were shocked to see Li Yixiao carrying two fruit trees. Dumbstruck, Zhong Yutang asked, Li Yixiao, you disappeared for so long just to pluck these trees?! What are you talking about? Li Yixiao carried the two fruit trees and continued walking, I was afraid you guys would be hungry. All of a sudden, a squirrel appeared from within the tree crown and stood at akimbo, angrily chirping at Li Yixiao. It then plucked off a fruit and threw it at the back of Li Yixiaos head as Li Yixiao turned around angrily, Ive tolerated you for a long time! Stop throwing fruits at me! At this time, the squirrel suddenly noticed Lu Shu within the crowd and was even angrier. One stole fruits and one uprooted the entire fruit tree, cant believe theyre a gang! It then plucked another fruit and threw it at Lu Shu. Li Yixiao said happily, My little bro, you stole its fruits too? Lu Shu was pissed as he caught the fruit flying towards him. He felt that something wasnt right. Wasnt this squirrel the especially big one within that cluster of squirrels?! Interesting. Lu Shu immediately leaped forward and grabbed hold onto the squirrel which had no time to dodge as he casually walked away. From the squirrel distress, +1+1+1+1 Previously, Lu Shu felt that although this squirrel was always angry, it was quite cute. He had wanted to catch one back for Lu Xiaoyu but never did get the chance to go back for them due to the green wolves. But all was good now as he caught the unique one. This squirrel was such a miser. Even after the tree was uprooted, it still stayed on it He wasnt worried that the other squirrels did not have food as there were many other fruit trees. Lu Shu tried releasing his grip and the little squirrel ran for its life but Lu Shu instantly extended his arm and caught it back. Lu Shu then released his grip again. In the end, every time before the squirrel could escape past an arms length, it would be caught back again. The little squirrel was confused, what is your damn problem?! Lu Shu did this a few tens of times and the little squirrel finally understood something. This human being wasnt only strong, but shrewd too and that it could never escape Lu Shus image had changed again. It was just gold chains and watches previously, but now a pitiful looking squirrel sat within his palms From the squirrels distress, +1+1+1+1 As Li Yixiao approached, the two tree crowns took up the entire narrow width of the pathway and no one could see behind them. But after he walked out of the pathway, the people inside the core of the remains saw masses of people behind him! Li Yixiao placed the two fruit trees on the ground, Come, the people of the heavenly network, distribute these to the rest. Zhong Yutang pulled Li Yixiao aside, Li Yixiao, where did you go these few days? Where are the two Class C colleagues with you? Speaking of that, Li Yixiao became serious, They were sacrificed. This time, the Indians were basically cheating. All of their Class C experts turned up but we killed them all. The Indians were badly injured and they originally only had a few Class Bs and almost all of their Class Cs were wiped out. I wonder what their side would do after they got out?! When an ancient remains appeared within a country, they would initially feel that they had the advantage of it being their home ground and were thus excited. But they only realized the truth later that if the country itself wasnt strong, the appearance of an ancient remains would signify the beginning of a catastrophe. And the rest of the worlds experts would be rejoicing. If a soccer match took place on home ground, you would have the support of local fans and the advantage of playing on a familiar field. But were remains the same? When remains first resurfaced, the country hosting it would have to face experts from the rest of the world. It wasnt a fair 1 on 1 competition but 1 against many enemies! So when a remains appeared in Laos, all of the Laos practitioners were as good as treading on thin ice and did not dare to make any move since they were insignificant compared to the practitioners from the rest of the world. This time, there were heavenly kings keeping watch at the borders of the country and most of the Class C experts were covering the places that the heavenly kings couldnt. As a result, there were only 1 heavenly king and 3 Class C practitioners inside this remains. Experts from the rest of the world had thought that it would be like the feast in Laos but were met with an overwhelming resistance. The average person might not have understood the meaning behind this incident but to the heavenly network, the remain was a side objective and instead, sending the message that the sacred land of China wasnt a place for intruders would have the greatest impact worldwide. Even if Li Yixiao couldnt obtain the relic, he was determined to trap the Indians here. Even the two Class C practitioners had to risk their lives in order to aid Li Yixiao in killing all the foreign practitioners. They had one message for the rest of the world- Intruders only had one fate, death. As to why they allowed these many Class Cs in, it was because the Indians were weaker and the heavenly network was confident in handling them. Furthermore, Nie Ting and the rest chose to chase the other Class B experts away at the countrys border wasnt because they couldnt kill them, but because in the case of an injury, others wouldnt be able to seize the opportunity to intrude. The pressure from the rest of the world was too overwhelming. When the problem was raised to the higher levels of the heavenly network, the gain or loss of the remains was no longer the priority. This was the difference in nature of tackling a problem between an individual and an organization. From today onwards, experts from the rest of the world had to understand that this wasnt a place where they could come and go at will. Only by doing this could they protect the country in the magical era and maintain a long-term stability. Zhong Yutang was stunned, So this was the reason why you went to pluck the trees? This placed Li Yixiao in an awkward position as he quickly changed the topic, We fought from the core of the remains to the edges. And that was when I happened across the fruit trees and uprooted them and saved quite some people. Quickly gather a group of people to distribute the fruits seeing that everyone looks pale and malnourished. Furthermore, how could we continue exploring the remains if everyone starved to death. There was already lack of rations in the remains especially after everyone had entered. This many mouths to feed wasnt a problem that could be solved with the limited rations the soldiers had. No matter how much dissatisfaction Zhong Yutang had for this heavenly king, he had to agree that the food really came at a critical juncture! The heavenly network distributed slices of the fruit as the little squirrel sat on Lu Shus palms, looking at the fruits being taken away with teary eyes while it couldnt do anything to stop it. This feeling was so frustrating From the squirrels distress, +1+1+1+1 Chapter 150 Chapter 150: Bribing the Little Squirrel (13) Lu Shu glanced down at the little squirrel and saw its teary face, as though it was trying to grasp onto a fruit that was disappearing into thin air. He felt sorry but how could he possibly comfort it? The fruits inside his pockets they were originally from the squirrels tree After some thought, Lu Shu took out a green fruit from his back pocket and offered the little squirrel. The little squirrel saw the fruit it had lost and looked at it for awhile, before looking at Lu Shu momentarily. It couldnt believe that this human was this kind-hearted! Based on his appearance, he didnt look like a decent person. But the little squirrel couldnt overcome its basic instincts as it hugged the fruit it had previously lost and, still teary-eyed, collapsed onto Lu Shus palms Lu Shu suddenly thought that if he could bribe this little squirrel into eating the fruits from his system, what would happen? But it wasnt a good time for thinking about this and Lu Shu put the thought aside. It was Lu Shus biggest secret and even if the other party was an animal, he wasnt willing to reveal it. Lu Shu stopped caring how depressed the little squirrel was and noticed Jiang Shuyi from within the crowd of people walking into the core, Jiang Shuyi, here! Previously, he was worried that something had happened to Jiang Shuyi since he was his only friend in school. If Jiang Shuyi had really lost his life in this place, Lu Shu would be heartbroken. Jiang Shuyi turned around and was surprised to see Lu Shu as he immediately rushed over, Its good that youre okay! Lu Shu suddenly felt weird He cleared his throat, Ahem, you dont have to come so close. Did you encounter any danger outside there? Jiang Shuyi paid no mind to Lu Shus first sentence and sat right beside him as he exclaimed, I killed 4 horsemen by myself, impressive right? After finishing his sentence, Jiang Shuyi noticed Lu Shus new image and a weird expression developed, your experience inside this remains seems to be quite unique Lu Shu wasnt embarrassed at all and proudly asked, How do I look? Extravagant? Jiang Shuyi was stunned. He suddenly felt that no matter where or under what circumstances, this person could make himself comfortable. His clothes were ragged and even his shoes were missing, but this person could still enjoy himself without a tinge of negative feelings. Lu Shu noticed that Jiang Shuyi only had a broadsword, Didnt you kill 4 horsemen? Why do you only have a broadsword? Oh, after killing them I gave them away and left myself a sword and a spear. But after the heavenly king met us, he took my spear away Jiang Shuyi explained. Lu Shu took a deep breath, what a shameless heavenly king! He reached over and retrieved one of his five spears for Jiang Shuyi, This is for you, its cooler to have the full set! Oh Jiang Shuyi didnt reject and took the spear. He rarely accepted things from others since he was never lacking in any areas. But when Lu Shu offered him something, for some reason, he accepted it without hesitation. He saw that Lu Shu still had four spears left and thought that Lu Shu must have killed one more horseman than him. He asked curiously, Did you kill 5 horsemen? Haha not just that. The items on my body, I exchanged one weapon for each of them, Lu Shu exclaimed excitedly. Jiang Shuyi was shocked. He had originally thought that both their levels were about the same but after seeing Lu Shus delighted look, just how many did he kill? This guy is so strong?! At this moment, a heavenly network practitioner walked towards Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi. He was carrying a standard sword. Lu Shu understood that the heavenly network only distributed standard weapons to Class Ds and above. Although Cao Qingci had achieved Class D, due to time constraints, she wasnt given one yet but probably would be after getting out. Or the weapon from the remains may be left with her. Such talents were hard to come by Student Lu Shu, can I have one of the spears? I can write you an IOU, after were out, Ill give you the 50000, the Class D practitioner said to Lu Shu. Lu Shu was stunned. He offered, 50k? This amount is really tempting! Although within the items he got earlier, there was a 30k+ watch, but could Lu Shu still sell it for that price? To be able to sell it for half the buying price was already reasonable. Lu Shu had never been to a pawn shop but he understood that the selling price wouldnt be that high. So this 50k cash was totally different. But Lu Shu had his doubts whether this person would really pay him the money after getting out. Maybe he might use his status as a Class D practitioner to deny the debt? The amount he offered was too much, making it seem like a bait. If Lu Shu was a normal kid, he probably would have believed him. But Lu Shu wasnt. Lu Shu didnt think that being with the heavenly network meant that a person must be of good nature. Arent there good and bad people everywhere? At this point in time, Lu Shu shook his head, No credits. The other party frowned, Do you think a Class D practitioner like me would scam you? Suddenly, Lu Shu income record was updated, From Ohashi Mikus distress, +99! He was shocked, another spy?! But Lu Shu wasnt sure if that came from the heavenly network practitioner in front of him. After all, he had offended too many people Lu Shu thought for a moment and tested, You dont have to overthink this Yes, Im afraid that youd go back on your words. From Ohashi Mikus distress, +277! Indeed, Lu Shu saw the same name appear in his records once again and realized, this person is a spy! He memorized how the person looked and even if Lu Shu knew that he was a spy, he couldnt tell anyone about it, let alone do anything to him. The spy walked away depressingly. Lu Shu sniggered, you think a spy like you can have my spear? Jiang Shuyi glanced at spy walking away, I dont think a Class D practitioner would scam you. After all, he could try to run but he cant hide forever. Lu Shu suddenly thought, does he want to run? Jiang Shuyi said that because he doesnt know about that persons identity but Lu Shu knew. To Lu Shu, it was obvious that the other party must already have some escape plan in mind. A normal heavenly network practitioner definitely wouldnt repudiate a debt but this person is a spy! Lu Shu was pissed. Is this a rip off right before escaping?! Wheres the justice?! Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Be On Guard (14) Jiang Shuyi was curious, Youre insisting that he would go back on his word, but what if youre wrong? This is 50 thousand dollars. Lu Shu then stared at the spy who had infiltrated within their group and laughed coldly, The philosopher Tsang always said to be on guard against the wrong people Jiang Shuyi, ??? Where did this proverb come from? From Jiang Shuiyis distress, +166! After the distribution of the fruits, the heavenly network held another meeting comprising people who could battle and this time Jiang Shuyi was included as well. Zhong Yutang explained the situation to Li Yixiao and as he explained, he noticed that Lu Shus spears had decreased from 5 to 4. Didnt they agree on not selling anymore? From Zhong Yutangs distress, +211! Of course, he didnt know that Lu Shu gave Jiang Shuyi one of his spears. Lu Shu did not understand the distress points at all. Whats wrong with this guy, was he annoyed at seeing me The little squirrels eyes turned red upon seeing Li Yixiao. It struggled within Lu Shus palm as if it wanted a fight to the death with Li Yixiao. But its strength was nothing compared to Lu Shus At this moment, Zhong Yutang was explaining the situation of the pothole. As he was halfway through, Li Yixiao suddenly flailed his huge arm, Alright, I get it. Zhong Yutang was annoyed, what do you know? Zhong Yutang was a rather down to earth person and did everything intricately and with detail. It was such a pain to be working for a boss like Li Yixiao! Li Yixiao continued, Its almost dark now. Everyone go and rest up, well obtain the relic tomorrow morning. I understand the situation in the pothole very well and Im confident that well almost certainly obtain the relic. Everyone follow me and my instructions, and Im sure that well achieve great success. For the country! There was awkward silence from everyone upon hearing his words. The core of the remains was dark all along. Even in the day, there wouldnt be any light within the pothole. Li Yixiaos confidence in obtaining the relic and self-proclaimed understanding of the pothole was actually doubted by everyone But they didnt expect much quality from his words from past experiences with this heavenly king. Zhong Yutang was troubled, Heavenly King Li, I think it would be better if we devise a more detailed plan. Li Yixiaos facial expression changed. He was here being confident and passionate but someone was being a wet blanket. Did he think being a heavenly king was a joke? His face turned ominously black, I think youre trying to make things difficult for me Li Yixiao! Zhong Yutang C ahh. The night sky dawned upon them. The dim light inside circular walls faded as well. The originally bustling and noisy heart of the remain started to settle down. Everyone was too fatigued at this point in time. This fatigue stemmed from their mentality, having to be constantly cautious of sudden changes. They just had to make one mistake for them to lose their lives to the skeletons. Now that the heavenly king was here, even if he wasnt reliable all the time, everyone could take a breather. If even the heavenly king couldnt protect them, they were bound to die anyway. As the core of the remains quietened down, some people started resting while others seized the opportunity to continue their training. Lu Shu couldnt train and he didnt have any enemy to annoy. He couldnt possibly annoy the spy either as that would be too obvious. Since he had nothing to do, he started going through his income records to see if there were any distress points from Lu Xiaoyu. This sort of feeling was like scrolling through old conversations when you missed someone Lu Shu used Lu Xiaoyus distress points to estimate how much Lu Xiaoyu missed him or if she really harbored distress against him +1 approximately meant that she missed him. +10 approximately meant that she thought of him due to some incident. +100+ approximately meant that she was angry at him for still not going home. Wait, what were these two incidents of +777+ and +388? Was there such a huge hatred Just then, Jiang Shuyi, who was lying against the wall, tilted his head onto Lu Shus shoulder. Lu Shu saw his beautiful face but suddenly remembered his gender, and a strange feeling developed inside his heart Before anyone could notice, he pushed Jiang Shuyi back up Luckily, everyone had their eyes closed as they were either sleeping or training Suddenly, a few people who were pretending to train opened their eyes and peeked at Li Yixiao. When they noticed that Li Yixiao was sleeping and snoring against the wall, they all stood up at the same time! At the instant they stood up, it was as if something from their bodies floated out. The high circular walls and blood red moon looked ominous. And in this pale moonlight, they seemed have suddenly disappeared. Looking carefully, you could still vaguely make out their silhouettes. This Ninjutsu, also known as the art of concealment, was ancient Japans secret technique. But it was lost during the era of scarce magical energy. If someone with knowledge about this witnessed what had just happened, he could probably link this disappearing act to Ninjutsu. In the silence, these 9 people crept near the pothole without a sound. They were silent yet swift, much like a fox. This group of people waited till now to make a move and their stealth techniques were extremely special. It was evident that they came prepared. As they walked towards the edge of the pothole, not a single person noticed. They looked at each other and nodded amongst themselves as if reaching some sort of agreement. The first guy jumped down, and as if defying the laws of common physics, he started floating down like a feather. Then followed the second man, third man all the way until the ninth man. Just as the ninth man leaped up, a metal-like object caught hold of his right foot. A huge strength pulled him and he was dragged onto the floor at the edge of the pothole! In his shock, his camouflage disappeared and he turned around nervously. Under the pale moonlight, he saw a teenager with four spears whispering to him, Are you trying to steal the relic! This teenager had a little squirrel on his shoulder. There was already such a huge commotion but still, no one woke up. This guys face immediately turned black. Wasnt this the teenager who wanted to exploit everyone!? Although the moonlight was dim, the other partys features were obvious! When did this Lu Shu creep up to his side? Did he see his comrades who jumped down?! Lu Shu then received a new record, From Ohashi Mikus distress, +499! Ahh, thats so little Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Youre pissing me off! (15) Lu Shu said sincerely in a low voice, Can you bring me?! How about this? You bring me, and we split the relic 70% to 30%. Youll have 70 and I have 30! The other party stared at Lu Shu spouting nonsense. How could he split a physical relic? What if it was like that mythical sword Xin Ting? Someone take the tip of the sword and another the body? His body was camouflaged in the middle of the night and no ordinary person would creep silently behind him. This Lu Shu must have seen through his teams plans earlier on! From Ohashi Mikus distress, +599! The spy thought for a moment and decided to stall him. He continued to spout some nonsense with Lu Shu while looking serious. He lowered his voice, afraid to awake other people, Alright, 7-3! After he finished, the two of them stared at each other without a single movement. Lu Shu asked curiously, Whats wrong? Could you release me first, The spy said with slight frustration, the two of us might not be enough. Would you want to ask one more person? The spy remembered clearly that Lu Shu had a friend. Lu Shu smiled and released his grip, Ill go get him now! He turned behind upon finishing his sentence. Both of them were not stupid. Upon ending their pretense, the spy jumped right into the hole the moment Lu Shu turned around. As long as he could find the relic with his teammates down there, they could shut this remain down and return to the outside world. The people receiving them from outside should have been prepared. They had a thirty percent chance of escaping China! Thirty percent chance was no longer as low as before. As long as they could bring this relic back to their country, all their sacrifices would have been worth it! By his judgment, being a class D practitioner, he believed that the teenager behind him would not be able to stop him in time! He also didnt believe that this Lu Shu would risk his life by jumping with him! But his right foot felt another huge tug which pulled him back! Damn! The spy turned around expressionlessly at Lu Shu: ??? From Ohashi Mikus distress, +999! At this moment, the spies who reached the bottom of the pothole observed their surroundings. The eighth man turned around to look at the situation behind him only to realize that his comrade was missing! Missing! He saw his comrade jumping down when he turned around after his own jump, but why did he go missing? They might have floated down the pothole slowly, but Lu Shu and his comrades conversation took place when they were already tens of meters into the pothole, so naturally, they didnt hear the events that took place. So Could it be that his comrade was eaten by some monster within this pothole? Shudders ran down his spine as this thought floated in his mind! He lowered his voice, Theres something wrong with this pothole, someones missing! Everyone grew cautious this disappearance was indeed mysterious! But logically, if there was something wrong with this pothole, wouldnt the ones who jumped first meet with the mishap? This incident sunk their morale like a huge rock. It was as if something terrifying was lurking around and watching their every action! They were in trouble! What kind of monster was so terrifying that it could eat their comrade without a single sound?! It could only be said that this was a misunderstanding Lu Shu didnt want to squabble with this trash anymore. He was making it difficult for this spy because of his anger at the incident from this afternoon. The spy did not know how petty Lu Shu was Having nothing better to do and trying to rip off a spear from me huh? Huh?! The spy who was held back by Lu Shu no longer saw a point in hiding his identity. Since he had no chance of reuniting with his comrades anymore, hell start his killing spree! He believed that as a class D, he wouldnt have any problem killing off this daoyuan student. In a flash, the spy whipped out his broadsword and chopped it towards Lu Shu. Simultaneously, his left hand retrieved two talismans from his sleeve, one of which was a protection talisman which he was going to stick onto himself. The other was an explosive talisman he planned to stick on Lu Shu. But to Lu Shu, his opponents movements were too slow! Below class C, strength type metahumans were now a notorious force. Once this sort of metahumans was in close proximity, there would be huge trouble no matter what techniques one adopted as the strength type metahuman would overpower a normal human in terms of speed. The moment the talismans appeared, Lu Shu had turned around in retreat Retreat The spy was left alone with his sword on his right hand and talismans on his left hand, flailing his sword aimlessly in the dark. He was still thinking if he should use his protection talisman Lu Shus speed was too fast, his sword would never be fast enough to catch up with Lu Shu! You From Ohashi Mikus distress, +999! To be honest, it wasnt that he couldnt beat Lu Shu. Even if he had the ability to kill Lu Shu with a killer move, he was too slow to use it on Lu Shu. On the night of the criminal chase in Luo Cheng, one class D practitioner sacrificed his training future by using an ultimate attack. Its power was immense and its speed even caused sonic booms. Lu Shu did not have absolute confidence in dodging such an attack But the problem was that Lu Shu was in close proximity to the spy. In such close proximity, the other party stood no chance against Lu Shu. Beneath class C, the existence of strength type metahumans by itself was against the laws of nature. Although Lu Shu wasnt actually a strength type metahuman, his strength and power were exactly the same as a strength type metahuman. But Lu Shu couldnt fight with him as Lu Shu might not be able to conceal his secrets in an all-out fight! The spy watched helplessly as Lu Shu ran back to the side of the heart of the remain. Lu Shu then shouted at him, Hey, why are you standing there? Echoes from the loud voice reverberated around the heart of the remain. Why are you standing there standing there there The spy, ??? Do you have no idea why Im standing here youre absolutely pissing me off! From Ohashi Mikus distress, +1000! Lu Shu was curious, Are you thinking of stealing the relic down there!? The spy went extremely frantic. Almost at the same moment, practitioners who were training opened their eyes and looked over at the pothole while those who were sleeping were rudely awakened by the loud noise. It was now an impossible task to kill Lu Shu. He glared at Lu Shu fiercely as he prepared to jump into the pothole to reunite with his comrades. It was impossible to stay here any longer! But just as he was preparing to jump down, a terrifying aura had arrived. The initially asleep Li Yixiao was missing from his original location. The spy could only feel the presence of the class B expert. His stature and aura were imposing, striking and overwhelming! He could hardly even see him move! He was too quick! Chapter 153 Chapter 153: An Unreliable Plan (16) When Lu Shu shouted loudly, his voice reverberated throughout the entire core of the remain but no one knew what exactly was happening. Even if he asked specifically if the spy wanted to steal the relic, most people would doubt it. After all, even the class C expert ran into problems when he sent his sword down to explore. Apart from Li Yixiao, probably no one had the ability to obtain the relic. But no one expected that at this moment, this heavenly king Li Yixiao actually made his move without any hesitation and without holding back at all! Everyone knew that Li Yixiao was a heavenly king but they had a deeper impression of him as a person running everywhere with two trees in his arms. Even the higher management of the heavenly network had trouble seeing him as a legitimate heavenly king Moreover, everyone including the higher management of the heavenly network had heard of his antics as the principal of daoyuan. Everyone knew he was a class B, but not many people knew exactly how powerful he was. The abilities of the eight heavenly kings in the country were kept hidden and those who knew their abilities were merely a handful of people who had battled them before. So logically, these daoyuan students who had only started training for a few months didnt have much information and had absolutely no idea how immensely powerful this fatty was Just as the spy was about to jump in, Li Yixiao arrived. The spy had no time to react as Li Yixiao sent a palm towards the spys chest. It wasnt an extremely powerful palm but a tiger-like mark appeared behind his back. Immediately after, the spys bones started cracking for three seconds before falling headfirst into the pothole. He was definitely dead. Everyone watched silently by the side. Everything happened too quickly and their minds had yet to finish processing what had just happened. Li Yixiao was really too quick! From the moment the spy wanted to cast a protection spell to the moment Li Yixiao arrived at his side, the spy didnt even complete a tenth of what he planned to do before he died. This fatty was actually so powerful! Li Yixiao stood coldly at the edge of the pothole and said, This is a spy. I said to rest today. I said to go down tomorrow morning with the motive of luring these spies out to brave the dangers below first. Who knew there really were spies lurking amongst us. Its alright, let them brave the dangers first. Everyone was enlightened at that point in time. So this was why, thats impressive! Lu Shu continued pondering. The heavenly network was still telling everyone not to go near the pothole in the afternoon in fear of potential dangers, and they even established a five-meter radius ban on the pothole. There would definitely be a problem if anyone went near it, so under these circumstances, Li Yixiao wanted to lure the spies out and to kill them coldly. This guy actually thought about intricate details amid all his bruteness but looking at his rare heroic moment, Lu Shu was rather doubtful Shouldnt you leave him alive to interrogate him? Lu Shu asked curiously. From Li Yixiaos distress, +333 Lu Shus face turned black. Did these distress points mean that Li Yixiao regretted his actions?! Your intelligent plan was probably an act then? Li Yixiao obviously did not know who was a spy from the start, and he judged purely based on the other partys behavior. Under these circumstances, wouldnt you keep the spy alive to ask if he had other accomplices or something along those lines? Perhaps the other party might not say it but that wasnt the issue here. Li Yixiao didnt even take a chance to see if he might leak out some information. What if that spy wasnt very committed and would crumble upon interrogation, he didnt have such a chance Li Yixiao glanced at Lu Shu and ignored his question. He then turned towards Zhong Yutang and said, Gather the men. Apart from those who can battle, all the daoyuan students stay behind. Those members of heavenly network without a weapon stay behind too. It would be difficult to handle the ghosts without any weapons or instruments. You guys stay behind to protect the students, we cant let anything happen to them anymore. After this, do a check to see whos missing from the heavenly network. Zhong Yutang, who had been more stable all along, looked at Li Yixiao, Alright, Ill stay but heavenly king Li, could you maybe discuss your plans with me in future? Your plan was definitely unreliable, werent you sleeping a while ago!? Zhong Yutang acted quickly and in no time, all the members of the heavenly network had gathered. Those without weapons stayed while those with weapons followed Li Yixiao down. Jiang Shuyi, Cao Qingci, and Lu Shu were all amongst the people who were going down And the three of them had far more weapons than the average member of the heavenly network, with Lu Shu having the most But even if Lu Shu was carrying four spears, Zhong Yutang didnt make him give up his spear to him. Firstly, he didnt want to rob a student of his hard work and secondly, he knew that Lu Shus spear throwing ability was as impressive as what Liu Xuanyu had mentioned and the more spears he had with him, the better. Although Zhong Yutang didnt particularly enjoy Lu Shus appearance with numerous gold chains and watches, he quite liked this student. His identity as a normal civilian meant he had no airs of a rich kid. He was independent, brave and competent. Zhong Yutang looked forward to Lu Shu having an influence in the heavenly network in future. Even if he didnt awaken anymore, he could still be someone of decent importance within the organization. Although Li Yixiao was the heavenly king looking over the entire Yuzhou, he wasnt the least worried about smaller matters. He didnt even care about the deployment of manpower and enjoyed his designation as a principal. And prior to Li Yixiaos arrival, all issues of the heavenly network in Yuzhou were handled by Zhong Yutang. It was fair to say that he had a huge role to play within the heavenly network. Nie Ting used his men wisely, and the mature and stable Zhong Yutang fitted this role. After Zhong Yutang assigned everyone to their roles, he made a statement, This journey would be a dangerous one for all of you. Remember to take care of your own well-being before considering the relic. The peace and future of Yuzhou would depend greatly on everyones unity. Zhong Yutang then decided that he should add in one more line, Heavenly king Lis ability is much greater than everyone. Sometimes places he could go could be out of reach to you. So everyone please be more careful during this operation. Think wisely before any action, and think hard when you encounter anything. Li Yixiao wasnt very happy with this guys speech. His own words were less classy and found it weird listening to others Are you claiming that I, Li Yixiao, dont use my brain?! Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Generous-Li (Part 1) Li Yixiao looked at Zhong Yutang suspiciously but Zhong Yutangs undisturbed demeanor showed that he had no fear of this fatty. The final number of people going down was a little over 300, which was to say that a large portion of the heavenly network was staying to protect the daoyuan students. After all, not anyone could obtain a weapon. Based on Zhong Yutangs words, one could not even protect himself without a weapon down there. Just when Jiang Shuyi was about to follow Lu Shu to the group which was going down, Zhong Yutang suddenly said, Student Jiang Shuyi, your class is too low, its better for you to not go. Stay up here to protect the other students. Follow instructions. Jiang Shuyi was stunned and stayed silent. He then went over to the other group rather unwillingly. Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. It was clear that Jiang Shuyi could fight and he had weapons as well. Why was he not allowed to go? Based on ability, many of the members of the heavenly network were probably not as good as Jiang Shuyi. And although Jiang Shuyi was unwilling, he did not disobey orders. Lu Shu suddenly thought of an issue. Why did Zhong Yutang point out Jiang Shuyi specifically? Was it because of his brother? Speaking of which, what position did Jiang Shuyis brother hold within the heavenly network. How did he have so much information? Lu Shu didnt know. Following that, everyone regrouped into small teams. Students from every city gathered together and every group had an assigned leader. Lu Shu was looking from the side when Li Yixiao came over suddenly. Fatty Li was intrigued by all that gold and bling on Lu Shu, Arent you tired from carrying so many watches? Lu Shu looked at him expressionlessly, Nope. What about the gold chains. Ill wear one for you? Haha. From Li Yixiaos distress, +35 Li Yixiao pondered momentarily. He knew this teenager was different, and it wasnt with respect for his ability in battle. After all, Lu Shus little ability was insignificant compared to his ability as a class B heavenly king. This difference referred to his ability to earn money. Actually, Lu Shu sold all his items at a low price. Those spears could probably fetch a few million dollars outside. But would the heavenly network allow him to sell these weapons to anyone outside? Definitely not. So Lu Shu was selling his idea of exchanging credit for rewards earlier. He was clearly exploiting the loophole. Stuff like fake credit was definitely not allowed but the heavenly network was still a newly built organization and had yet to notice this loophole. If he handed in everything, the heavenly network would definitely reward Lu Shu. But how much rewards could he get? Before Lu Shu sold his items, he had more than 30 different equipment with him! Which was why Li Yixiao thought that this kid was rather witty. He thought before saying, Do you want to follow me on a big business! The heavenly networks salary was pretty pathetic. Although there were sufficient training resources, once someone reaches Li Yixiaos level, what he needed was not just training, and he wasnt like an old man with no yearnings or greed for money. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment, What business? he couldnt believe that Li Yixiao would bring him along to a business, both of them opening a chain of stinky tofu shops? Li Yixiao glanced over at Zhong Yutang and spoke softly, There would definitely be other remains. Under the recent magical circumstances, there would be numerous more ancient remains opening. Yuzhou, being the land of rich culture and history, would definitely have plenty. Just think about it, youve already earned so much from this one remain. What about the numerous remains in future? But the problem lies in the fact that you are a daoyuan student. What right do you have to go into remains, isnt it? But its okay, with me Li Yixiao around, there will be no remains in Yuzhou which you cant enter! And just think about it, you wouldnt need to go and steal stuff with me around! Damn, Lu Shu was really stunned this time. So Li Yixiao had been noticing his methods of making money within this remain and thought of that. In the future, he would bring him into remains and have him do business there?! This sort of trading business was rather unsightly for a heavenly king such as Li Yixiao to carry out, so he was looking for a business partner? To help him sell weapons? This thought actually captivated Lu Shu. Lets not think about whether or not they could obtain anything in the remains. With Li Yixiao around, there would definitely be things to sell. Lu Shu didnt have this worry as his main concern was entering the ancient remains! There were too many things within an ancient remain. Apart from weapons, there were a huge amount of fruits and herbs which were worth Lu Shus efforts! This was the most important! Lu Shu was in deep thought. Li Yixiao asked anxiously, So yes or no? Say something! Lu Shu was speechless. A heavenly king still had to earn money from selling stuff He then replied softly, How do we split? Well split 9-1. 9 for me 1 for you, Li Yixiao said sternly. Lu Shus face turned dark immediately, Heavenly king Li, our ancestors had claimed that people with your name were all very generous. Why are you such an outlier? How could you go against the great expectations the ancestors had for people with your name? It was Li Yixiaos turn to be stunned, My name? When did ancestors praise my name? Why should I be generous? Havent you heard of the pun? Generous-Li! Lu Shu said with some dissatisfaction. 9-1 was way too unfair!! Li Yixiao heard Lu Shus words and was rather confused, Did generous-Li mean Li should be generous? Did the ancestors claim that? Dont think you can bullsh*t me just because Im uneducated! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Lu Shu was unimpressed, 5-5. Havent you considered the risk a class E like me is undertaking when I follow you into the ancient remains? Is my normal life worthless to you heavenly king Li? Li Yixiao considered upon hearing this. It made sense as Lu Shus ability was indeed too low. Although a strength type metahuman couldnt be considered as simply a class E, the dangers of entering a remain was still rather high. Lu Shus words were as if insinuating that his life was not valued by Li Yixiao, which made the latter extremely guilty So how do you think we should split? asked Li Yixiao. Lu Shu said calmly, After all, youre a heavenly king and I would be looking up to your ability to explore the remains in future. As I never liked to take advantage of people, and neither do I want you to lose out, how about 5-5?! Li Yixiao was annoyed. Arent I losing out?! Chapter 155 Chapter 155: Into The Pothole (Part 2) Youre taking too much if we split 5-5. You cant even enter the remains without me, Li Yixiao was very much against the notion of a 5-5 split. Lu Shu spoke candidly, Truth to be told, I already earned enough from this remain alone. Whats the point of risking my life in other remains? There were already so many dead people this time, who knew what would happen next time? What if there were spies who could kill me easily? As he said this, Lu Shu thought that he could be closing his doors to the potential money he could earn in other remains and his heart ached at the thought but when it came to negotiations, he couldnt reveal his weakness! Li Yixiao deliberated for a long time before agreeing that Lu Shu was really risking his life and it was fair of him to take half the spoils. And more importantly, Li Yixiao couldnt find anyone else to work with. Fatty Li then said, Alright, 5-5, so be it. But you cant slack off! Id stop working with you if you did, and you cant hide any equipment as well! Dont worry, Lu Shu was jubilant inside, Im not that sort of unscrupulous and greedy person! Li Yixiao eyed Lu Shu skeptically. Youre telling me that while clad in gold chains and watches?! He thought and replied, Since we are already business partners, shouldnt you give me a gold chain? Nope. From Li Yixiaos distress, +188! The two of them had already worked out a common interest, their business just depended on when the next ancient remains would open. In fact, Lu Shus willingness to work with Li Yixiao was due to one more reason C he was a heavenly king. Although Li Yixiao wasnt too reliable, his character was still quite decent. If he could become friends with a heavenly king, wouldnt many things become more convenient in future? As Zhong Yutang was in the progress of organizing his team, Jiang Shuyi came over with the intention of passing Lu Shu his spear. Lu Shu didnt reject him as Jiang Shuyi had no use for it. That spear would be the most useful for his use. No one knew what exactly it was down there. With Lu Shus character, the more options he had, the better. However, at this point, Lu Shus greatest option wasnt his spear-tossing but the corpsedog concealed within his celestial map for a long time! If there were ghosts below Lu Shus emotions were like a burning flame. Zhong Yutang walked over, Heavenly king Li, there are 9 missing members of the heavenly network from Yuzhou. Taking the one you killed into account, there should be 8 people below. This is my negligence, I will report to heavenly king Nie after this. Dont bother reporting to him. Everything I say is final here in Yuzhou, Li Yixiao flailed his huge arm, Why are you looking for so much trouble, we all know that spies are hard to guard against since theyve started more than ten years ago. No one knew about the magical development then as well, they were just lucky. Zhong Yutang frowned, But No buts, Li Yixiao replied indifferently, Dont even know if we lured all of them out this time. Daoyuan students have to keep a lookout within your groups. More inspection and interrogations would take place when we get back. We have to comb through once more. Li Yixiaos expression suddenly turned extremely somber, If we catch these rats, well kill them one after another. Zhong Yutang was relieved as well. If the higher management knew that 9 spies emerged from this operation in the remain, his inspection and management abilities would be questioned. This sort of thing would be hard to report as well. Just from this alone, it seemed that it was a good thing Li Yixiao was in charge of Yuzhou. At least he was rather lenient. Zhong Yutang thought and asked, Everything is settled now. Heavenly king Li, could you inform me of your further plans? Plans? What plans? Li Yixiao was dumbfounded. Zhong Yutang: Erm. Lu Shu stood at the end of his team. He was placed in Luo Chengs team of heavenly network members and Xi Fei was beside him. As a class D within the remains, Xi Feis presence wasnt small. He would definitely be credited in the roll of honor when they got back. He was quite familiar with Lu Shu, as they had a teacher-student relationship after all. But he looked at Lu Shus get-up. It definitely didnt fit Lu Shus character as it was extremely eye-catching. Lu Shu suddenly thought. This pothole was more than a hundred meters deep. Even if he could jump into it without much problems as a class E strength type, what about the others? It was as if everyone wasnt anxious and never thought about the problem of getting down there. At this moment, a class D expert beside Zhong Yutang nodded his head and walked to the edge of the pothole, sticking his hands on the floor. The next moment, a stone platform started forming close to the entrance of the pothole. This class D expert was actually a metahuman! This was very powerful! He actually created a winding staircase out of nothing! Li Yixiao nodded and looked at everyone, Move out! Everyone follow me, Li Yixiao, and do your best. Credit and resources wouldnt be left out. Im a generous person and will do as I promise. What is the known pun about my name Li Yixiao? Li Yixiao almost forgot what it was and looked over towards Lu Shu, What is the known pun about my name Li Yixiao? Lu Shu shouted annoyingly, Generous-Li! Yes, hahaha. Generous-Li. Ancestors mentioned that Li Yixiao is generous! At this moment, all the members of the heavenly network including Zhong Yutang shot a suspicious look at Lu Shu From Zhong Yutangs distress, +99. From Xi Feis From Liu Xuanyus Lu Shu couldnt believe it, this Li Yixiao didnt even remember how to sing his own praises? Why ask me in front of so many people? The distress points gained from these few days were already more than 40 thousand If this went on, the 160 fruits needed to light up the sixth star werent too far away Everyone started walking down the stone staircase. Zhong Yutangs worried expression couldnt be hidden as he stood at the top of the pothole. He was worried that the 9 spies came prepared. If Li Yixiao was unreliable down there, the team he nurtured so painstakingly might run into trouble But he couldnt go down. He understood Li Yixiaos intentions for him to look after those daoyuan students. If a class C spy suddenly revealed himself to be within this group of students, they would be finished. No. Looking at Li Yixiaos demeanor, he couldnt have thought of that. It was just because he didnt want Zhong Yutang to go down Lu Shu walked along the winding staircase. Only thirty meters down, he heard crying sounds from down below, as if hungry ghosts were thinking of taking a few souls for lunch. The corpsedog started to get excited. Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Mysterious Pothole (Part 3) The stone wall was dry and smooth, different from what Lu Shu had in mind. Under normal circumstances, such stone holes gave the impression that they would be ominously damp and cold, full of growing moss. As the three hundred people made their way down to more than 50 meters, the walls started showing some weird patterns, as if it was a drawing some sort of mysterious map but no one could interpret the meaning behind it. Initially, everyone thought that the pothole would be extremely dark but to their surprise, these patterns were emitting some light, lighting up the entire bottom of the pothole. Lu Shu was rather curious. This pothole was a hundred meters deep and since there was already light here, why couldnt they notice the light from on top? Somethings amiss, somethings amiss. Everyone came to the bottom of the pothole. There was another route here, and a stone gate at the lowest point of the pothole. And in the circular well at the deepest part of the pothole, the bodies of the 8 missing men of the heavenly network laid here. There were no signs of a brutal death. These 8 men were arranged with one of them at the center. The rest of them surrounded him and were seated upright on the floor. The seven surrounding corpses had blood in their seven orifices, faces pale as sheets. The one in the middle, however, had a normal complexion. Although this one was strange, he was still dead. There was no sign of life at all, he couldnt be more dead. The corpses were stiff and the time of death could not be estimated. It was probably some dark spell, Li Yixiao frowned, Why would they experiment with dark spells, look their entire team is dead! Alright, lets not care about them since theyre dead. Everyone looked at Li Yixiao in confusion, it mustve been better if Zhong Yutang came down as well. It was so obvious that this group of people was killed by some other force instead of simply killing themselves. But at this moment, Li Yixiao was already advancing towards the stone gate and everyone had no choice but to follow. Within it was yet another environment: the landscape became much wider and within the stone gate was actually a mountain of tens of meters tall. On top of it were shiny objects much like magical stones. And ahead of them in about a thousand meters was a huge site which looked like it occupied massive plots of land, it looked extremely majestic. As everyone came in, the stone gate shut itself! Suddenly, the objects on top of the mountain started coming alive. Only then did everyone realize that each one was a soul-like, translucent ghost. Everyone had goosebumps upon this sight, so many of them? A ghost dashed down towards Li Yixiao like a waterfall, but the tiger sign from Li Yixiao appeared once more and Li Yixiaos huge fist went out flying. The ferocious tiger on his back roared alive and pounced ahead together with his fist. At this instant, his fist destroyed the ghost. But at the next instant, numerous ghosts flew down like a waterfall and flooded everyone. Everyone tried their best to kill the ghosts around themselves. No one knew how these ghosts were different within this remains. They actually had solid bodies and could cause physical injuries when they dashed into people. But if it was merely this then it was alright. At least they werent like the skeletons whose single spear could kill a person. But it was quite troublesome if there were so many of them. Initially, everyone was worried if this ghost could possess them or affect them mentally. But now, they could relax, these ghosts were not that scary. Everyone was trying their best to kill the ghosts around them. But Lu Shu was confused all of a sudden. This huge wave of ghosts had blanketed their whole group and he was nervous at the start but soon after, he realized that his corpsedog was sending roars constantly and these ghosts were not targeting him at all and were attacking the others instead! If he was alone here, he would definitely be happy. Hes invincible! But the problem was that he wasnt alone. What if someone else notices his special ability? Why was everyone being attacked but Lu Shu seemed like their ally instead? Why did no one attack him? This was very troubling! Lu Shu looked over at the situation of the others and started to imitate everyone else. Ahahah! He! Ha! He! Ha! he started to flail his weapons like everyone else. With two spears on his back, he grabbed a spear using each hand and chased after the ghosts At this point in time, apart from Li Yixiao and the class D experts, the class E practitioners were having some trouble as the number of ghosts was really too overwhelming. Lu Shu could help others kill some ghosts and the others were amazed. This daoyuan student was so powerful? He was so passionate and ferocious, even chasing after ghosts! He was like a god of war! As things were, he looked more competent than those class D experts. Could it be that strength type metahumans below class C were really the strongest compared to other types? Lu Shu pondered over what he should do. He was in despair as well. If he didnt chase after ghosts, his surroundings would be empty! Luckily it wasnt just him who was like that. Those class D experts also went wherever danger was present. While in Lu Shus case, he just went to where the ghosts were From the ghosts distress, +1+1+1+1! Wherever Lu Shu passed by, a large wave of distress points would be contributed by the ghosts in the area. They were absolutely dumbfounded Arent we avoiding you? What are you doing! But at this moment, Lu Shu discovered something he had never encountered before. As these ghosts were being killed, a weird energy was being absorbed by the corpsedog within his celestial map. All that energy went into corpsedog through the celestial map! Was this absorbing the energy of the ghosts? He didnt have this experience when he killed Chang Hengyue and the skeletons. This was the first time he was experiencing it! Then, that huge power residing within corpsedog suddenly shifted and it appeared in the form of a black-colored pearl which floated above the celestial map. Lu Shus heart skipped a beat. He discovered yet another ability of the corpsedog. This was a message from the corpsedog to him. This pearl was actually given to the ghosts to consume so that he could rear ghosts. Was it for the ghosts to eat? Then wasnt this food for the souls which Lu Xiaoyu caught? What would happen if they ate them? Would it allow the souls conjured by Lu Xiaoyu to be stronger? Lu Shu wasnt to blame for thinking about Lu Xiaoyu at this point as the link between their abilities was actually very obvious. But his corpsedog could kill and rear ghosts at the same time. What was the exact relation between Lu Xiaoyu and his own abilities? Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Hidden Danger (Part 4) Lets not talk about the uses of the pearl first. To Lu Shu, if there were any benefits to be gained, he would be especially enthusiastic Seeing that everyone was trying to hold their own ground and kill the ghosts, Lu Shu was already sprinting frantically along with the other Class D experts. The gold chains around his neck were emitting jingles and he exuded an air of extravagance, it was a sight to behold! The rest were envious of Lu Shus strength as a Class E strength-type. And on the other hand, the sight of the gold chains around his neck was annoying them, those were originally theirs! Everyone had been fighting for their lives ever since coming into this remain but this scum seemed to be on a holiday. Wait, going on a holiday meant that a tour guide would bring you to shops and every time you visited a shop, your money would reduce while the tour guide would be earning loads of commission. Lu Shu wasnt a tourist, he was a tour guide! Recalling what Lu Shu said when he set up his stall yesterday, it basically had the same meaning as what a tour guide would say, I have many local delights you guys can purchase. Dont worry, the prices here are definitely cheaper than the local supermarkets! 10 dollars, youd regret not buying From Liu Xuanyus distress, +55 From At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed the appearance of a pale figure. It was a heavenly network combat personnel he had seen before! Wait, more accurately, outside the stone gate, in the pothole, he was the spy that was surrounded by the rest of the spies! A scream was heard as this spys blurry figure buried his hand into the back of a heavenly network member. His pale palm was like a sharp knife, instantly killing that person! His movements were extremely fast! Lu Shu frowned and wanted to head over there. But that spy had once again disappeared! So that dark ritual he saw earlier wasnt that simple. Did those people sacrifice their lives for the one in the middle to turn into spiritual form? Everyone looked in the direction of the scream but they were too late. Li Yixiao frowned and the fierce tiger mark on his back suddenly emitted a blinding light which lit up the entire underground space. At this moment, Li Yixiao let out a roar of anger as if he was a tiger in the mountains. All the ghosts were swept up like a tornado and each and every one was turned into ashes! This is the true strength of a Class B heavenly king, someone saw the annihilated ghosts and the whole world seemed to have been cleansed. But it wasnt easy on Li Yixiao. It was the first time Lu Shu saw Li Yixiao exhibiting signs of fatigue. When he was previously attacked by over ten Class C experts simultaneously, he wasnt tired at all. No wonder he was conserving this move that could wipe out all the ghosts. It was only after seeing his own man getting injured, he was enraged and unleashed this killer move. But that spy had left a trauma in everyones hearts. Li Yixiao slowly walked to his deceased teammate and asked in a deep voice, What happened? He was too focused on dealing with the ghost and failed to notice what had happened. Someone said, I saw the spy who was surrounded in the middle. He had turned into a blurry figure similar to these ghosts but his movements and strength are stronger. I think hes now as strong as a top-level Class C. His name back in the heavenly network was Zhao Haiping and had Class D strength. Whether or not he hid his true strength, Im not sure. Lu Shu had a thought, the main problem with Zhao Haiping wasnt his peak Class C strength. This kind of strength was nothing in front of Li Yixiao as there was a vast difference between a Class B and C. If there were many Class Cs, they could team up against a Class B but in a 1v1 scenario, the Class C wouldnt stand a chance. But turning into a ghost in this place was an overwhelming advantage. The other ghosts would attack the heavenly network but not this spy! And whats the deal with this dark ritual, he can actually turn invisible? Is this some kind of unique ninja skill? Theres a disgusting truth about the features of the Japanese being very similar to the Chinese. Beijing News previously reported that the officials estimated about 10000+ Japanese having infiltrated China. And the book Self-Defence Forces secret intelligence agencies- known as the Qing Tong soldiers was the revelation of an SDF member that hid in China for 37 years. And his main responsibility was to spy on the military situation and to even attempt at taking up an important position. Many spies were slowly assimilated into the local culture but one thing that never changed was their original intention. Zhong Yutang wasnt to be blamed for not checking thoroughly. The truth was that the other parties had never planned to enter the heavenly network and were previously hidden within the army. It was after the dawn of the magical era when these people with awakening aptitude were chosen to join the heavenly network. But there were also a few spies within the squad that did not have any awakening aptitude. Everyone was feeling anguished and was desperate to quickly find a method to find this spy and take revenge. But half a days thinking came to no avail. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt something not right. The corpsedog within his celestial map was giving off a dragon-like screech, as though it wanted to escape from the left side. Lu Shu was confused, theres nothing on the left Wait! Lu Shu immediately thrust his spear towards his left! Everyone was stunned but at this moment, the spear within Lu Shus hand seemed to have struck something. Everyone witnessed the spy called Zhao Haiping reappearing after being stabbed in the face! Hes appeared They were still thinking of ways to find him but he was already beaten into reappearing! From Ai Sayamas distress, +666! Li Yixiao was about to make a move but the spy did not seem to have taken any damage and immediately turned invisible again. Li Yixiao gauged and threw out a punch in a direction but didnt hit anything. Everyone, not knowing what to say, looked at Lu Shu while Li Yixiao asked, How did you find him? Lu Shu was lost for words. He had no idea that such a thing would happen and why was that Zhao Haiping standing beside him?! Lu Shu thought for a moment, I doubt you will believe that I just casually struck there But thats the truth From Ai Sayamas distress +999! Chapter 158 Chapter 158: A Familiar Sight (Part 1) Everyone stared at Lu Shu silently and felt that something was definitely not right. But they couldnt pinpoint what was wrong. Logically, if Li Yixiao didnt have any way of making the spy reveal himself, what could a Class E strength-type do? And so no one really believed that Lu Shu could accurately determine the location of the spy. But amidst all these was a very strange feeling Lu Shu was troubled. He couldnt explain himself after managing to hit this Zhao Haiping! Li Yixiao was curious, Was it really by luck? Lu Shu was speechless, Yes, really. How can a Class E strength-type like me have a method of finding him? Lu Shu saw that Li Yixiao still had a doubtful look and casually pointed towards a direction, Come, let me try again. Theres no way it can happen again Before he finished his sentence, Li Yixiao had thrown out a punch the moment Lu Shu lifted up his finger. His fist created a large force which headed towards the direction Lu Shu pointed at. Boom! Everyone was stunned. The place of impact appeared the spy called Zhao Haiping who was hit by the force of the punch. He did not expect this punch at all and wasnt prepared for it! Before the force of the punch reached him, Zhao Haiping felt like his entire body was placed under extreme pressure, rooting him at the spot! From Ai Sayamas distress, +999! Seeing the Li Yixiao had started moving, he knew that he had to escape. Staying there might be fatal! From the start, Zhao Haiping was wondering if this wearing a bunch of gold chains guy could actually see him! Li Yixiao and the rest watched as the spy was blasted into the air like a loose kite before turning invisible again. They then turned towards Lu Shu and there was a momentary silence Lu Shu- Zhao Haiping, Ive so many vulgarities Id like to hurl at you He agonized. This time, he had really pointed to a random position and Zhao Haiping was far enough that the corpsedog did not react to him. Lu Shu was basically cursing and swearing at Zhao Haiping in his heart. Lu Shu had his suspicions if Zhao Haiping was risking his life to frame Lu Shu! Why the heck were you standing there?! At this moment, silence enveloped the entire underground palace. Everyone was staring at Lu Shu speechlessly when Li Yixiao suddenly said, Why not point again? Point your mum Lu Shu pointed at several other spots but Li Yixiao couldnt find any more traces of the spy. Lu Shu didnt even receive any more distress points from the spy and reckoned that he must have fled. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Although they still couldnt confirm if Lu Shu could pinpoint the location of the spy, it was more logical that he couldnt! Before anyone had time to think, the huge palace gate suddenly opened and a general clad in black armor walked out slowly, dragging a long spear behind him. From afar, a black dragon could be seen circling the shaft of the spear. The sound of the long spear being dragged was deafening, causing all the heavenly network experts some discomfort. After this person walked out, a few hundred soldiers clad in armor walked out from the palace. Their faces were all hidden under their armor and their steps were synchronized perfectly, giving off a grim and murderous vibe. This scene placed even Li Yixiao on his toes as they heard the general coldly spoke, You dare to intrude my palace? Since youre here, you can stay here forever. The voice was coarse and ferocious. Although it was the language of humans, it didnt sound like a humans voice. The other party was confident and emitting an intense ghostly aura. But Li Yixiao laughed coldly, If you want to make me stay, youd have to prove yourself worthy. Li Yixiao lowered his voice, Leave him to me. Dont fight him head-on. The long spear hes holding is probably the relic. The remains would disappear after Ive taken that from him. Be careful, what if he Someone urged. Hes not as strong as me, Li Yixiao said indifferently. At this moment, this fatty was emitting an overwhelmingly strong aura. The heavenly network also had little understanding about relics as remains were unheard of before the magical era. But Nie Ting had obtained Xin Ting, and Xin Ting was a relic. Finishing his sentence, Li Yixiao leaped forward. The relic, which was their main target, was right in front of them. After all that effort, there was no reason to retreat. Furthermore, the other party wasnt as strong! At this moment, Li Yixiaos extreme confidence imposed a pressure in the entire palace, suppressing the ghostly aura. A punch was thrown and the majestic tiger behind him pounced forward. The opponents black dragon was also alive and fought the fearsome tiger! The huge battle had commenced and the 300+ practitioners held tightly onto their weapons, following behind Li Yixiao. The black soldiers suddenly moved and drew their swords simultaneously. The sound of their sword-drawing echoed through the palace. Each and every black soldier was hidden under thick armor. Even their faces were covered by their helmets. They were like a hundred over emotionless war machines! Seeing that Li Yixiao was battling the enemy general, everyone within a hundred meters was spirited but couldnt get close. Lu Shu was shocked, so this is a true expert! For some reason, he suddenly felt that Li Yixiao belonged to a higher level. Frankly speaking, Lu Shu had a hard time seeing Li Yixiao with the rest of the actual experts but it seemed like Lu Shu shouldnt be too casual when interacting with Li Yixiao in the future. He was a heavenly king after all. But at this moment, Lu Shus eyes lit up. When the opponent had missed its attack and the spear was in the air, Li Yixiao grabbed onto the spearhead! The general clad in black armor looked coldly at the fatty in front. This fatty was almost drooling at the sight of the long spear, let go! With the flick of the wrist, a huge power coursed through the shaft of the spear and a green dragon pounced at Li Yixiao, attacking him with its bite. But Li Yixiao refused to let go. It was the first time he saw such an exquisite long spear, and it looked as though it possessed an endless amount of power. And this long spear was the relic itself, which meant that if he could take it away, the remains would disappear! This was a more effective method than wasting the strength to kill! Both parties held onto the long spear, refusing to let go. The originally intense fight had suddenly turned comical Liu Xuanyu suddenly thought that this scene was familiar Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Lu Xiaoyus Complains (Part 2) Over a hundred armored soldiers were approaching and Lu Shu had already readied his spear but didnt throw it. This was because he wasnt sure of their strength and what if the spear did nothing to these armored soldiers, wouldnt that be awkward? When the melee soldiers from both sides collided, it was Cao Qingci who stood out. For some reason, all the armored soldiers that came into close proximity of her were suddenly slowed down! This was the first time Lu Shu saw Cao Qingci in battle and he felt a sense of admiration for her. Each and every move of hers was smooth and with ease and precision. Lu Shu suddenly felt a tug at his hair as he turned over. It was the little squirrel which had woken up and was standing nervously on his shoulder, terrified. Pulling at Lu Shus hair, the little squirrel buried its head in his hair Are you that scared? Lu Shu was amused. Previously, this little sh*t was throwing rocks at him and fruits at Li Yixiao. He thought that this little guy was afraid of nothing! The previous battle was so intense but this little thing didnt wake up. But now that its up to witness this ghostly battlefield, it didnt even dare to look At this moment, the armored soldiers had reached Lu Shus side as he gleefully told the little squirrel, Hold on tight. But just when Lu Shu was about to lift up his spear and join the fight, the armored soldiers avoided him and went to hack at the others OMG, Lu Shu felt like he was invincible in this place with his corpsedog! Even these armored soldiers wouldnt attack him?! He secretly observed the reactions from the others but the heavenly network practitioners were busy killing and didnt notice. Only Lu Shu was standing on the battlefield feeling lonely Lu Shu was thinking that the relic was currently in the hands of Li Yixiao and that ghost general and there was no opportunity for him to obtain it. Two Class B experts were fighting and going over would certainly mean death. And even if he obtained the relic in front of everyone, hed probably have to hand it over after exiting. But the armored soldiers and the ghost general were out of the palace, doesnt this mean that I can now go in to look around? If I cant obtain the relic, I might be able to find something good inside. Besides weapons, Lu Shu couldnt believe that there wasnt anything valuable in this huge palace. At this point, Lu Shu started acting weirdly as he slowly made his way towards to palace gate while panting. The heavenly network practitioners wouldnt attack him and neither did the armored soldiers. And so he made his way through the battlefield like this The practitioners at the side heard Lu Shus panting and thought that this daoyuan student was really brave Lu Shu observed his surroundings carefully and found the right time to quickly leap inside! At this moment, the corpsedog within Lu Shus celestial map started vibrating. He was stunned and seeing that there was no one around him, why was the corpsedog so excited? Hmm, could it be that Zhao Haiping was looking for revenge?! That would be too petty, I didnt even do much! Just what kind of secret method did those spies use to sacrifice their lives to turn Zhao Haiping into this ghostly form, and even giving him the strength of a top Class C? Lu Shu believed that Zhao Haiping previously didnt have the strength of a top Class C. If not he would have gone back to his country to train and rise up to a class C expert, why would he be this desperate? But it cant be certain, who knew what these spies were thinking about? But the thought that Zhao Haiping might have sneaked into the palace was troubling Lu Shu. Since there werent any heavenly network members around, if Zhao Haiping really attacked me, I could directly use my corpsedog to kill him. Lu Shu might have felt that he didnt offend Zhao Haiping but Zhao Haiping might not think so His original plan to assassinate the heavenly network practitioners had been foiled. From his perspective, the sacrifice of 7 lives to turn into this ghostly form was so that his strength could be raised to a top Class C and to trap the heavenly network here. Although he couldnt do anything to Li Yixiao, he could handle the rest of them easily. But this guy wearing his gold chains and watches had to foil his plans by pinpointing his exact location twice! This also caused him to be hit by Li Yixiaos punch, which almost took his life! How to not bear a grudge? And Zhao Haiping also noticed a problem while he observed this whole battle- that this weird teenager wasnt attacked by the armored soldiers! A normal bystander wouldnt have noticed this but Zhao Haiping was different. His attention was on this teenager the whole time! Seeing that Lu Shu had secretly entered the palace, he followed. One reason was to see what kind of strangeness was surrounding this teen and two, he wanted to assassinate him first. As to why kill Lu Shu first It was because Lu Shu, for some unknown reason, could sense his location! Zhao Haiping smirked as he saw Lu Shu entering the palace. His opponent was a Class E while he was a Class C. So what if this teen could see him? The difference in strength was too huge. If only this teen had stayed beside Li Yixiao the whole time, then he wouldnt dare to lay his hands on him. But now, this teen was alone and nothing could save him! Lu Shu was secretly checking out the palace. This place was really huge as he made his way from room to room, not planning to let anything go. When he was in the third room, he suddenly received a weird line of distress points. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99, Lu Shu! Are you having too much fun to not come back?! Lu Shu was surprised. Why were there words behind the usual records, it was like a conversation! He quickly looked through the other records But they were still the same. Why is Lu Xiaoyu so special?! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +17, Cant sleep, Lu Shu you liar, you said youd be back in a few days but its been so many! At this point in time, Lu Shu had received several complaints from Lu Xiaoyu. A smile suddenly developed on his face. Although he had no idea why the records would express Lu Xiaoyus heartfelt words, these words gave him a warm fuzzy feeling amidst this ghostly place. Someone was looking forward to his return. Estimating the time, it should be dusk outside. Is the young lady losing sleep from missing me? Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Terracotta Soldiers (Part 3) After some time, the distress points from Lu Xiaoyu didnt contain the additional words anymore. It seemed like this depended on the amount of distress points. Lu Shu felt that he should go back and investigate. If he found out the reason behind it, wouldnt there be more methods of communication? So under circumstances when they couldnt speak in front of others, wouldnt this mean they could silently devise a plan? Lu Shu was absolutely delighted as he thought of this. Just then, Zhao Haiping noticed that this teen he was tracking was standing in the middle of a room and laughing to himself. Just what was he laughing at This scene sent chills down Zhao Haipings spine, what kind of indecent thing possessed him?! Is he mentally unstable?! Zhao Haiping was worried and decided to kill his opponent immediately, before continuing to kill the heavenly network practitioners. He could even let Li Yixiao and the ghost general wear each other down and be the one to reap the final rewards! He suddenly thought that if not for this teen, his plan would have been smoother. What kind of broken luck he had to randomly point and manage to find me?! Hes just a Class E, Zhao Haiping had absolute confidence that he could kill him on the spot! From Ai Sayamas distress, +32! Lu Shu was still looking at Lu Xiaoyus complaints when he suddenly saw this line of distress points and immediately felt something not right. His corpsedog was suddenly about to burst out and Lu Shu was immediately on alert. He no longer suppressed the corpsedog and allowed it to do as it wished! The corpsedogs black jade body emitted a dark glow and flew out of Lu Shus body. Before Lu Shu could turn his head, a boom sound was heard and something behind him seemed to have disappeared. When Zhao Haiping saw a small black jade sword flew out from this supposedly Class E daoyuan student, he knew that the tables had turned. Sword manipulation could only represent one thing, Class C! How could he be Class C? He started brainstorming the various possibilities but could never think that this teen was hiding such a huge secret! Whos this teenager?! But even with sword manipulation such a technique, Zhao Haiping wasnt afraid, He was a top Class C at that point in time! But in the next moment, this weird looking sword had taken control over his energy, causing him to be rooted to the spot. The moment the black flying sword touched him, Zhao Haiping felt as though he was a balloon being poked gas was leaking He was leaking What is this?! From Ai Sayamas distress, +1000! After Lu Shu had turned his head, he received this line of distress points. He wasnt fast enough to see Zhao Haiping disappear. A Class C spy had just lost like that The murdered and the murderer were both unclear of what just happened Lu Shu was confused! And the corpsedog had now returned to his body. Besides the black soul pearl that was created previously, there was a new Ambilight soul pearl! Lu Shu only just realized that is the spy dear? He wasnt too sure But it wasnt the time to think so much as Lu Shu continued to head into the palace. He was also disappointed that he had not found anything. What kind of poor ghost general is this?! There nothing in his house! At a distance away was a pond and Lu Shu even lied down beside the pond to see if there were fishes or something he could catch to eat back at home. But there was nothing. Lu Shu was frustrated, whats the point of a pond if you dont keep fishes?! As he reached the main hall, there were two rows of terracotta figure soldiers leading up to the hall gate, which made Lu Shu hesitate. Who would put such things inside their homes? There must be something strange if things kept going wrong. Lu Shu had already searched so many rooms but with no success. If there was a place where he could find something, it would be the main hall. A plaque stating strategic castle was hung at the gate. This was the plaque commonly used by many generals palaces for its main hall. Lu Shu carefully studied the layout and saw that he had to go through these soldiers if he wanted to enter the main hall. But no matter how he looked, he felt that these soldiers were protecting the main gate. The appearances of these terracotta soldiers were fiercer than the armored soldiers outside. And the long spears in their hands were of a higher level than his spear. Each of the long spears had an eccentric pattern carved onto it. Lu Shu tested the waters by walking forward two steps. As a result, the moment he stepped into the doorway leading up to the main hall, the eyes of these twelve terracotta soldiers lit up simultaneously, giving off a red glow as though they were just revived! He didnt dare to be rash and prepared a spear in each of his hands, ready to engage. His corpsedog also flew out from his chest and stopped right in front of him. The little squirrel peeped its head out of his hair, ready to hide back in at any moment Right now, Lu Shus image was as weird as it could get. He looked like a robot clad in jewelry Stone chips were falling off the terracotta soldiers and were about to revive at any moment to attack Lu Shu. But at the moment Lu Shus corpsedog flew out, the twelve terracotta soldiers eyes were dimmed out again Lu Shu took a deep breath. If he knew that the corpsedog could deal with soul-related stuff this well, he would have come down earlier to begin his killing spree. He figured out the system. It seemed like ghosts with no physical body would be afraid of the mere existence of the corpsedog and avoid Lu Shu at the sight of him. While physical existences such as terracotta soldiers and skeleton horsemen would only be afraid of the corpsedog after it appears? Lu Shu was relieved as he walked forward blatantly with his corpsedog. He turned around after just taking two steps to look at these terracotta soldiers. They seemed like dead objects that had never moved before. Lu Shu thought and reached out to take the long spear off a terracotta soldiers hand. Seeing the twelve awesome looking long spears, Lu Shu would never let such things go Just when he was removing the spears, the terracotta soldier suddenly tightened its grip a little From the terracotta soldiers distress, +1+1+1 Lu Shu was displeased and directly pointed the corpsedog at its neck. Only then did the terracotta soldier released its grip From the terracotta soldiers distress, +1+1+1 Good, good. Lu Shu had a wide grin on his face as he patted the terracotta soldiers shoulder, Very good, youre obedient! From the terracotta soldiers distress, +1+1+1 After Lu Shu removed the first spear, the rest didnt resist at all. Seeing that his spears were almost sold out, it had once again increased to 17! And these twelve terracotta soldiers were constantly contributing distress points, what a pleasing circumstance! Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Seal of Lands (Part 4) Lu Shu carried 17 spears on his shoulder as he sized up the twelve terracotta soldiers. Truth to be told, he sensed huge waves of energy from his opponents and it seemed like these stone soldiers possessed power similar to Zhao Haiping, the pinnacle of class C. If it was like that, with 12 of these terracotta soldiers at the peak of class C standing guard here, even Li Yixiao might not be able to get the upper hand if he came here personally. Previously, when Li Yixiao was up against thirteen class C, highly skilled Indians, he required the help of two class Cs of the heavenly network for him to finish the job. Even so, the two members of the heavenly network sacrificed their lives in the process. If Li Yixiao was to face these 12, he would have much trouble. Perhaps, he might not even be able to beat them. It wasnt that Lu Shu was exceptionally powerful. It was just that his celestial map was too strange. The corpsedog from the first nebula was the embodiment of one of the seven souls of instinct, joy. It could kill souls in a split second. If it was another remains, Lu Shu would definitely not have such a big advantage. But it was just that Mt Beimangs remains were filled with souls and ghosts Thinking about it now, Lu Shu was rather regretful that he didnt find out about this special ability of the corpsedog earlier. Or else he would have swept all the skeletons with his corpsedog. Then, he would have much more gold chains, watches, and etcetera in his possession Lu Shu dared not drag for long as he was worried the remains would dissipate after Li Yixiao managed to obtain the relic which was the spear. It was clear that these terracotta soldiers were protecting something in the main hall. He would regret it if he did not see what was in there. What exactly were these twelve terracotta soldiers guarding?! Lu Shu walked towards the main hall and with his corpsedog in his hand, the terracotta soldiers stood motionless just like real terracotta figures, just that they were missing something in their hands. From the terracotta soldiers distress, +1+1+1 It seemed like the spears here were of a higher level than those stolen from the skeletons previously. They didnt seem normal and Lu Shu tried aiming his celestial energy at one of them, and soft screeches actually emitted from the spear. Good stuff! But the heavenly network would never allow him to keep one of these items. But now that Li Yixiao and he were strategic business partners, could he make an exception? It would probably be good to have one of these. Furthermore, no one knew where and when the first black market would pop up. Lu Shu was actually very confident and optimistic towards the emergence of a black market. No matter how strict the heavenly networks regulation was, China is a big country and there would definitely be some grey areas. Lu Shu walked over the plaque inscribed strategic castle and went into the main hall, only to find out that it was completely empty apart from a table. And on the table were some ink and paper. Lu Shu was utterly disappointed by this sight. Shouldnt there be some glowing object or something of that sort? He walked ahead to see if there were any other mysterious secrets within this main hall. At the moment, the ghost general Li Yixiao was battling suddenly increased the tempo of the battle. With a fling of his wrist, nine black dragons emerged from the spear, roaring towards Li Yixiao. Li Yixiao was in huge shock, his opponent actually used a killer move, sending out nine black dragons. He only had a fierce tiger At the moment when the ghost general thought Li Yixiao would loosen his grip, Li Yixiao grabbed on to the spear with one hand while his other hand gripped his head and braced himself for impact The ghost general was confused. Is he still refusing to let go? He then noticed a problem, this fatty was quite resistant to attacks! In reality, those who went against Li Yixiao all knew that in terms of offense, he was just an average practitioner within class B. After all, who in class B didnt have one or two special attacks up their arsenal? But what they were annoyed at was although this fatty couldnt do a huge amount of damage, he was extremely damage resistant! Whatever method used, it wouldnt be very effective on his body. It was as if the power and might of any move would be reduced on attacking him! The nine dragons attacked Li Yixiaos body relentlessly, and although Li Yixiao was crying out, he did not have the slightest intention of loosening his grip on the spear. The ghost general was speechless. How greedy was this guy? Is he not willing to give up something good? Just what exactly are you?! The ghost general already sensed that someone had gone past the twelve terracotta soldiers and barged into the main hall. He couldnt care about Li Yixiaos constant pestering anymore. He immediately released the spear and turned towards the direction of the main hall. He couldnt understand it at all. The twelve terracotta soldiers were extremely powerful, how could anyone go past them? And wasnt the only person who could barge being held back by him? Li Yixiao was rather confused as he took control of the spear. Why did the other party release his grip? But shouldnt the remains disappear now that he had obtained the relic? Why was it not disappearing? No, this is not the relic! Li Yixiaos expression turned pale from shock. The experiences from the heavenly network werent too relevant anymore. But it wasnt surprising, considering that the number of remains they had experienced was too little. Nie Ting had warned him that the relic would recognize a new owner and enter his body and with that, the remains would dissipate. Now, Li Yixiao realized that he could have made a mistake and that this spear in his hand wasnt the relic! Chase! Li Yixiao wanted to know what was it that caused this ghost general to give up on this spear. As he approached the main hall, he looked at the terracotta soldiers, Where are your weapons?! The terracotta soldiers stood motionless while Lu Shus distress point income increased rapidly It was at this moment when Li Yixiao got there and the ghost general couldnt care less, flailing his huge arm, Kill him! The eyes of the terracotta soldiers turned red and he felt that these soldiers looked extremely temperamental He estimated their abilities and turned to run immediately! Damn, Nie Ting had told him that the remains activated in conjunction with the increase in magical energy in the world. Although they had yet to reach class A, any monster within the remain would not be much better than them. After all, the elapsed time had been so short. But the problem was that the opposition had strength in numbers! The ghost general did not bother about Li Yixiao and darted into the main hall. As he entered the main hall, he saw Lu Shu opening a yellow dragon box on the table, holding up a small seal inside. The moment Lu Shu made contact with the seal, it disintegrated into a beam of light which entered Lu Shus body, rendering him confused at that moment. The ghost general was absolutely furious at this sight, How dare you steal my seal of lands! Lu Shu was rather confused. Whats wrong, is this seal so important? Werent you with fatty Li, why are you so agitated speaking of which, wheres your spear?! At this moment, everything within the remains started to disappear into dust. He was suddenly shocked. Did he just obtain the relic?! 8) Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Survivors (Part 1) Everything within the realm of the remains froze from this moment on. The ghosts which were dashing towards Lu Shu were frozen midair and Li Yixiao also froze in his position in the middle of an escape. The red eyes of the terracotta soldiers glowed with anger, as if yearning to release all their rage. The fights between the armored soldiers and the heavenly network within the underground palace also froze. It was as if someone pressed the pause button on this world. It was extremely strange and everyone could feel themselves passing through space and time, just like when they got here. Lu Shus squirrel was quite terrified as it had never experienced any of this. As Lu Shu was also being transported out of the remains, its small paws were grabbing tightly onto a lump of Lu Shus hair. This realm of the remains was broken and everything started to disappear. Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. It wasnt disappearing, but congregating towards that yellow dragon seal within his body. This time he also realized he was the only one who could move in this entire world! For some reason, he felt that there was some space within this seal. Just at the last instant when the remains were disappearing, Lu Shu tried keeping the twelve spears he got from the terracotta within the seal. With his mind, he could still retrieve these spears anytime. There was no more time. And at the next instant, the world changed! The weird sighting on Mt Beimang was no longer just an event lasting a couple of days. The thick fog enveloping Mt Beimang could be viewed by everyone from Luo Cheng who was on high ground. It was like a huge dreamland over there. Although everyone kept mentioning the increase in magical energy, no one actually saw it physically before. No one expected to actually see such a weird sighting within their lifetime. This gigantic weird sighting was the best example to substantiate the increasing magical energy in the world. The bottom of the mountain was already cordoned off by some defense teams, and teams were still relentlessly flowing over. Even common citizens wanted to go over to look, but they could not get near. At this moment, many parents, from Luo Cheng and elsewhere, were gathered here. Previously, when daoyuan class assembled all of their students from Yuzhou here, their parents had questioned the school when their children did not return for a long time. Only then did they know of such an event. So more and more worried parents arrived, afraid that something unprecedented would happen to their child. They didnt think thered be problems initially, but as time dragged on, their optimism in their hearts started to fade. Because of these parents, all of Luo Chengs hotels were bustling. The parents waited here in the morning and left in dejection at night. Incidents of parents squabbling with those securing the area didnt happen just once or twice as their feelings increasingly got the better of them. Everyone knew of Luo Chengs ancient remains through the golden foundations website. The information on the previous remains was not released back then as it was merely the beginning of the magical era and people had not gotten used to the change in the world. Now that everyone had slowly accepted all these events, they could release information regarding the ancient remains. Everyone was paying attention to the incidents at Luo Chengs ancient remains. Many people went to the golden foundations website daily to see the state of the ancient remains, if it was still there. More and more information on the remains were leaked out and even the term relic was common information. Information on the huge battle at Laos at the start of the year was also leaked and the thought of experts from tens of countries battling for a relic was indeed jaw-dropping. This was such a glorious era! But some people also realized that since Luo Chengs remains opened, it wasnt as chaotic as what happened in Laos. What happened? Did everyone suddenly become courteous and gentlemanly? And those experts who had the notion of invading the remains this time all had their own opinions and kept their silence. On that night, parents were just leaving when suddenly someone shouted, The huge fog is fading! The huge fog is fading! Everyone turned around immediately. The huge fog was indeed fading rapidly and all of the parents turned back towards the mountain frantically. Those who could get a cab got a cab while the rest counted on their legs. They had not seen their children for too many days and it was hard for bystanders to understand this feeling the parents had for their children. At this moment, in the military base on the peak of Mt Beimang, everyone had returned to this world including those who died during this foray into the remains. Everyone was at the military base in the position where they were running away from the fog initially. Next to Lu Shu was Jiang Shuyi and beside Jiang Shuyi were the other daoyuan students from Luo Cheng. At this moment, everyone saw this familiar sight and the familiar students beside themselves in tattered clothes and dirty faces. A sort of relief started to form in their hearts. It was like a movie, where everyone had been left at the sea for who knows how many days without anything to eat or drink. But one day, they finally saw land after days of being stuck! That land represented a new life! Some people suddenly sat down wailing. Some people had the will to console their classmates but as they consoled, they themselves started weeping as well. While some others sat on the floor and started cheering, they had finally gotten salvation! Cheers and cries echoed from the military base and Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi exchanged glances. Neither of them said anything. In truth, they were better off compared to the rest as they did not suffer much inside. Lu Shu suddenly saw a familiar figure C Liu Li! He was still in a state of shock, holding onto two green fruits and squatting on the floor with a bruised and swollen face. It seemed like he was pelted with rocks by the squirrels Lu Shu felt strange. He didnt expect Liu Li to survive, but seeing a familiar face alive, no matter their relations, Lu Shu felt good. Under this tense atmosphere, full of wailing, Lu Shu looked at his surroundings. In the sea of cries, Lu Shu carried his five spears and stood upright, all of his watches and gold chains standing out. Apart from his outfit, his complexion stood out from the rest. This sort of feeling was like doing a multiple choice question: from the answers below, choose one which stands out. Yup, this was a giveaway. But the surrounding students did not have the capacity to notice Lu Shu anymore. Everything started settling in after expressing their emotions. They did not know what to do and did not know what to say. This was the real reaction they should have after surviving this ordeal. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: The Overall Picture (Part 2) In an alley in the capital, the door to a small courtyard opened, revealing a canopy of a century old walnut tree. During the early spring, it was still chilly in the capital as Nie Ting, donned in a black cloak and in deep thought, sat opposite Shi Xuejin. And Shi Xuejin was busy like a normal person. Four plates of snacks were placed on the stone table between them and under the table was a small stove, warming a pot of wine. Shi Xuejin checked the time and added ginger and plums into the pot and closed the lid once again, before shaking off the ginger froth on his hands. He looked up at Nie Ting, Its a pity that we didnt obtain the relic this time. Li Yixiao suspects that the spy took advantage of the ghosts not attacking him to obtain the relic. But this still requires confirmation. Shi Xuejin finished his sentence and saw that Nie Ting didnt voice out any opinions and continued, We can tell the danger of spies from this incident and must take extreme measures against them, or else things would only turn for the worse. All the experts at the border had taken action but did not find any trace of the spy. The long spear that Li Yixiao obtained had been checked and it isnt the relic. We have no idea what the real relic is Li Yixiao said that he heard the ghost general say, How dare you steal my seal of lands?! Nie Ting heard the three words seal of lands and suddenly opened his eyes. Shi Xuejin smiled, Yes, you know about the mountain river seal too. Although we dont know how much power this ancient item still possesses, it has fallen into the hands of the spy. This is really frustrating, what if it could be activated? Li Yixiao is really unreliable At this point in time, the only knowledge the heavenly network had about the relic was its name After exiting the remains, Li Yixiao started his report on the whole process and Shi Xuejin found out that Li Yixiao didnt even know who took the relic- he was too caught up with evading the attacks of the terracotta soldiers to notice what was happening in the main hall! Nie Ting calmly said, The seal of lands can tap into the magical energy of the world and this is a characteristic we both know. Send two experts that are receptive to magical energy over to Luo Cheng to wait for orders. Lets see if this spy would slip up. But we shouldnt have too high hopes. Compared to the whole situation, a seal of lands is insignificant and this incident would just be a small mishap in our entire plan. Shi Xuejin sighed, But thats still a seal of lands But from Nie Tings perspective, no matter how powerful a single treasure was, an overall victory was still the priority. From today onwards, the appearance of subsequent remains inside the country would apply a greater pressure on them. It was like monopolizing a piece of cake and not letting anyone else have a bite. Although Li Yixiao lost the relic, he managed to kill all the Indian practitioners and even the Japanese had only one surviving spy. As for the Indians, out of the only thirteen known Class Cs, eleven had died this time. Practitioners werent an unlimited resource and India had tried their luck by sending people here. But they were all lost and India wouldnt be acting so presumptuous in the future. And this incident was a message to the rest of the experts in the world by using the Indians as an example. As Nie Ting said, compared to the bigger picture, a mere seal of lands was insignificant. This didnt mean that the seal of lands wasnt important, if not he wouldnt have bothered sending those experts to Luo Cheng. Shi Xuejin nodded and didnt say anything else. He flipped through the report details from Zhong Yutang and there was a small part talking about how unreliable Li Yixiao was Flipping to the end, Shi Xuejin suddenly looked up, The number of student casualties is still being compiled and Im afraid it isnt a small number. What should we do? In between words, he poured Nie Ting a cup of the warm wine and used a bamboo chopstick to pick out the plums into his own plate. He had a liking for these things. Those who wish to quit can do so, and we will provide compensation. There will be an uproar but it will die down eventually. We cant back down now but we should lay low for a while. There will be many criticisms against the heavenly network, Nie Ting finished the yellow wine in a gulp, The people thought that training was a smooth-sailing process but now they all want out. They dont know that the road of training had always been filled with deaths. It was like this when magical energy was scarce, and nothing changed after the recovery of magical energy Those afraid of death shouldnt take part in this. I think that the daoyuan class teacher-student system should be changed. The performance this time is too disappointing. I think were being too lenient. Shi Xuejin placed the plums inside his mouth and said, The compensation is going to strain our budget At the Mt Beimang camp, before the students left, the heavenly network notified them to cooperate with a headcount first. Lu Shu acted natural and assured himself that no one knew he obtained the relic. After all, only the ghost general had witnessed it. The seal of lands was suspended motionless in midair inside his vision, and within the space inside the seal of lands, there were twelve long spears that Lu Shu took from the terracotta soldiers. Frankly speaking, under the circumstance that Lu Shu didnt know the powers of the seal of lands, the convenient storage space that it provided was what he fancied the most! The five spears that Lu Shu brought out were collected by Zhong Yutang and so did the rest of the peoples weapons which they obtained in the remains. But Zhong Yutang also took down their names and the number of weapons they obtained for future reference when it came to rewards. Lu Shu wasnt displeased at all. Thinking that he had secretly hidden twelves of the best long spears, he felt a sense of satisfaction. Although he couldnt casually take these long spears out, spear throwing was one of his unique techniques and having these twelve long spears was a huge boost to his killing abilities! Lu Shu estimated that he could easily throw a spear one kilometer but a long distance would affect his accuracy. The distance of throw which he could retain precision would be about 300m. This was already very powerful! The numbers were compiled and the number of daoyuan students casualties was 311. This was considered a major incident. It was predicted that the parents wouldnt be let this matter go easily. The first conflict between society regulations and the heavenly network was going to be incurred by this incident. But how the parents were going to react did not concern Lu Shu. He was still alive after all. Lu Shu looked back at the peak of the mountain and saw Li Yixiao holding onto the long spear and standing at attention atop the mountain, with a disappointed expression It was at this moment when Lu Shu suddenly thought of checking his distress points records. Logically, him obtaining the relic should have incurred a lot of distress Chapter 164 - More Kissing and Things Will Get out of Control Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The boyfriend was truly troublesome. It wasnt as if they hadnt seen each other for a long time. Although there was filming every day, when they both got home, they still had time to be with each other. Speaking of which he hadnt evened the score with Fu Sichen for the princess hug. It was high time to teach the boyfriend who was the top party and who was the bottom party. But that was just what Pei Zhen thought; his action betrayed him as he punched out the details of the nights social event on his mobile and sent them to Fu Sichen. In the entertainment circle, there was never a lack of social events. Although Pei Zhen was lazy, he was street smart and knew he had to play his part. He was quick to get into character when acting and had good technical skills. Hence even though he had more scenes to cover, he completed them ahead of the other actors. As the Best Actor candidate, he had to do the necessary niceties to secure his own future. Hence, he hosted the banquet. Xiao Nian had booked a private function room at the hotel restaurant earlier on. The group of them drank a lot and ate very little, inevitably getting themselves quite intoxicated. Drunk. Pei Zhen had a few glasses, and his face was flushed, his peach blossom eyes heavy. At a glance, he was irresistibly charming. Pei Zhen, Ive not seen a person more suitable to be an actor than you, said the drunk director, who was speaking quite frivolously. I I believe youll surely get the Best Actor award. Pei Zhen acknowledged the comment in a distracted manner. He glanced at his mobile now and then. Pei Zhen had a proud disposition and spoke arrogantly, Of course, being such an accomplished actor. Everyone was taken aback by the response and immediately laughed. Indeed the Pei Zhen we know, and only youd have that level of self-confidence. Haha, thats what he himself says, and itd also be Pei Zhen alone who dares to be confrontational with the reporters. Previously there was a reporter who mistook a young actor for Pei Zhen and what did Pei Zhen say to the reporter? Are you blind, or are you having a brain Everyone was waiting for the word fart, but Pei Zhen suddenly jumped when his mobile on the table vibrated. As expected, it was Fu Sichen: [Im at the hotel entrance.] Pei Zhen immediately got up, his sudden movement inadvertently causing the table behind to sway and topple over with a crash, waking up a few drunk people. Everyone looked at Pei Zhen in surprise and saw a gentle smile spread across his face. Sorry, I need the bathroom. Saying that and ignoring the reaction of the crowd, Pei Zhen swept out of the room like a gust of wind. The door opened and shut, Pei Zhen had disappeared. The director hesitated for a while and pulled Xiao Nian aside to speak privately. Mr. Xiao, is Pei Zhen in love? He then revealed that a friends daughter had wanted to know Pei Zhens availability status. Xiao Nian was rather drunk and blurry-eyed. No, Pei Pei is like me, a swinging bachelor. The director was suitably pleased to hear that. But what Xiao Nian, the straightest man in the universe didnt realize, was that his Daddy Pei had secretly been seeing somebody and was as bent as a mosquito coil. As Pei Zhen reached the back entrance of the hotel, he was suddenly grabbed and pulled into the murky darkness. Following that, an intense kiss pressed against his lips. That familiar breath. The moment their lips met, they started to lose control. How strange. Was heterosexual love just as murky? Stop. Stop kissing Pei Zhen felt the blood rushing to his face, and his body was giving way. His voice was hoarse like his throat was on fire. It aroused Fu Sichen even more. Fu Sichen encircled his arms around Pei Zhen and drew him close, laughing as he teased, Just one more kiss. No, more kissing and things will get out of control. Pei Zhen hadnt even figured out exactly how things between two men worked. I dont want it to be painful for you. Fu Sichen froze at the mention of that. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Going Home (Part 3) From Li Yixiaos distress, +888! From Nie Tings distress, +77! From Shi Xuejins distress, +9! From Zhong Yutangs distress From Within the massive distress points, the three heavenly kings were the most noticeable. This must have been due to losing the relic but the amount Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had contributed was much lesser than Li Yixiao. Lu Shu wasnt sure the reason why. Could it be a difference in their cultivation? Or were the two of them not as concerned about the relic? Honestly, as Lu Shu looked at the record of the distress points Li Yixiao had contributed, and turning back to look at the depressed look of Li Yixiao atop the mountain, he felt a sense of happiness At this point in time, the distress points Lu Shu had amassed had broken through 80k. The distance from lighting up the sixth star was only 80k more. During this trip to the remains, distress points were one of his greatest harvests. Lu Shu didnt expect this Lu Shu wanted to get home quickly. Besides to investigate the powers of the seal of lands, the most important thing was to see Lu Xiaoyu. Thinking till this point, Lu Shu hugged the green fruits he had picked inside the remains. Although the spears were taken away, the fruits and the little squirrel werent. Lu Shu found this surprising. After the heavenly network had announced that the Luo Cheng students could make their own way back home and that arrangements were made for the other students, Lu Shu immediately made his way down the mountain. Jiang Shuyi followed behind Lu Shu, Did you meet with any danger down there? Lu Shu waved his hand, Nope nope, I was just following behind everyone else and minding my own business. Anything else we can talk during class next week! It should be Wednesday today and the daoyuan teachers had notified everyone that they could rest till next Monday before reporting back for daoyuan class. The students needed to rest after this huge battle and the heavenly network would have to start dealing with the complaints from parents. With regards to the daoyuan class future, no one could be sure. Outside the cordoned-off area, all the parents would ask the students coming out, Have you seen my child, hes from so and so citys daoyuan class, names so and so All the parents had a look of anxiousness and Lu Shu had been questioned a few dozen times on his way down the mountain and his reply was always I dont know such a person. The sight of these parents made Lu Shu feel pity for them. But whether they received good or bad news, he would never know. Actually, Lu Shu really liked the freedom of having no restraints. The other daoyuan students would probably have to face naggings from their parents and might not even have the choice of whether or not they could continue taking the daoyuan class. Based on Lu Shus previous conjecture, many parents would want a withdrawal. To them, although they had hopes for their child to be successful, the expense of risking their childrens lives would lead to them choosing for their children to lead a normal life. Only when something had happened did the parents understand that the road of training wasnt an easy one. Although Lu Shu liked his freedom, the sight of all these parents looking forward to their childrens return made him slightly emotional. Who knew where his parents had gone. While Lu Shu was feeling a bit depressed, he had reached the waist of the mountain and he suddenly saw Lu Xiaoyu sitting atop a tree branch shaking her little legs. Lu Xiaoyus first reaction at seeing Lu Shu was to jump off the tree branch and ran to him, pinching and pulling to see if he was hurt. But she found no injuries and was finally at ease. But before Lu Shu could say anything to her, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly turned back to pick up the empty snack wrappers and headed down the mountain. Lu Shu was amused. Is she still angry with me for telling her that Id be gone for 2-3 days but in the end was gone for a week? Leaving her alone at home where she couldnt eat or sleep well! Lu Shu suddenly wondered how long Lu Xiaoyu had been waiting atop that tree branch. Seeing the huge pile of wrappers on the floor, that amount must have been eaten over 1-2 days The tree that she sat on was the tallest one in the area, probably so that she could see the furthest and to spot himself as soon as possible? Thinking about this gave Lu Shu a warm and fuzzy feeling. Although his parents werent around, there was still someone waiting for him back home. Lu Shu ran to Lu Xiaoyus side and walked aside her but Lu Xiaoyu didnt even look at him. And Lu Shu was still constantly receiving distress points from her While they were walking, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly extended her small hand. Lu Shu smiled and immediately held her hand. Lu Xiaoyus distress points finally stopped Xiaoyu, Ive harvested a lot from this remains. Look at the gold chains and watches I have. I reckon we can sell them to a pawn shop and our account will be rich! Oh. Ive had many unusual encounters in this remains. Ive seen many ghosts but I could deal with them. Its similar to how I destroyed your conjured pig that last time, Lu Shu spoke softly. Oh. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199 Lets go eat something nice tomorrow, how about duck blood vermicelli soup? Sure. Hehe, your reply to this was quite fast. The two orphans walked through the crowd of parents in the mountains which was a rather eye-catching scene. It looked like they were a separate entity from the rest of the world and didnt need the inclusion of anyone else. In their own world, only the two of them was enough. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly asked softly, Was it dangerous inside the remains? It was still okay, nothing too dangerous. But many daoyuan students performed very poorly inside. They didnt even have the courage to face skeletons that were weaker than them. Lu Shu thought and said, It really wasnt as dangerous as I thought. Oh, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Are you hungry? Lu Shu was stunned, No Before he could say anything else, Lu Xiaoyu said coldly, Say that youre hungry! Lu Shu smiled, Yes Im hungry. Okay, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, When we get home Ill cook for you. Ive already prepared the ingredients! Lets go back home. At this moment, the feeling of depression which Lu Shu felt from the parents anxious expressions had been lifted, so this is the feeling of family. Lu Xiaoyu had slowly matured and would even volunteer to cook for him. Lu Shu smiled, Alright, lets go home and eat. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Checking Harvests (Part 4) The stars along the night skyline were like seashells on the beach, deeply mesmerizing. Under the moonlight, the night is Luo Cheng was especially clear today. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were each holding a bowl of braised beef instant noodles sitting atop the roof. Lu Shu was lost for words but finally couldnt tolerate anymore, So this is what you meant by cooking for me? Unimpressed, he held up the bowl of instant noodles in his hands. Lu Xiaoyu spoke in a serious tone, I wanted to make you something to eat but didnt know when youd be back. If I bought something else, what if it turned bad? Lu Shu was stunned. This reason seemed logical as Lu Xiaoyu slurped a mouthful of instant noodles and with a face of satisfaction, continued, Dumplings for farewell and noodles for welcome, we should eat noodles after coming home from a long trip. But they never said its instant noodle, Lu Shu complained. Lu Xiaoyu frowned after hearing that, so are you eating or not?! Eating! At this moment, Li Xianyi was silently looking at this sibling from the yard next door. He knew that after Lu Shu entered the remains, Lu Xiaoyus temper had worsened. In order to pacify Lu Xiaoyu, he even bought her a lot of snacks. But Li Xianyi also found out that the snacks-loving Lu Xiaoyu had stopped eating snacks in the day. Li Xianyi was curious why Lu Xiaoyu wasnt eating the snacks and she said that she was saving it for the night. During the period of time Lu Shu was inside the remains, Lu Xiaoyu would go out every night. Li Xianyi was concerned for her safety and secretly followed her once, only to find out that Lu Xiaoyu would clumsily climb up a huge tree at the foot of the mountain and eat her snacks while waiting for Lu Shu. She would feel sleepy at times but still wouldnt go home and would instead lean against the tree trunk and sleep, as if she was afraid to miss anything. And during that one time, Lu Xiaoyu didnt bring many snacks and would keep her little hands inside her sleeves and stare pitifully at the peak of the mountain. Li Xianyi felt emotional at the sight of that, thinking that this was probably the purest form of family love on earth. He didnt concern himself with this anymore and would supply Lu Xiaoyu with snacks every morning for her to eat at night. Li Xianyi observed for a moment before heading back in. He suddenly realized that Lu Shu must have gained a lot from the remains, and this was referring to his vitality aspect. Lu Shus temperament had changed and Li Xianyi felt that before long, with one or two more opportunities, Lu Shus vitality training would have a breakthrough! Under the moonlight, the old man suddenly noticed the gold chains and watches Lu Shu was wearing. Just what did this punk do inside the remains?! At this moment, Lu Shu saw with his peripherals that the old man had entered his house and spoke softly, Id tell you in details what happened in the remains after we go back in. Theres also something I want to test out. What he wanted to test was his newly obtained two soul pearls, one black and the other ambilight. What could be their use? When he first obtained them he had an idea that these were something for Lu Xiaoyus conjured soul puppets to eat. Whether or not that was true, he had to test it out. Summarizing all his harvests from this remains, the greatest one was, of course, the mountain river seal. Although its uses were still unknown, it must have some extraordinary powers given that its the relic of a special remain. And the power of a storage space meant that bringing items was now more convenient. If a future opportunity for him to follow Li Yixiao into another remain presented itself, he could secretly hide items inside the seal Its basically a household traveling magical kit! The second greatest gains were the gold chains and watches. Money, to Lu Shu, was happiness itself During the earlier exchanges, he was secretly calculating and estimated that these items were bought for about 190k. Not every item was worth a lot but if he could sell everything at half price, his income would be 90k+. Even a lower price of about 30-40k was acceptable. He could only confirm this at the pawn shop. He wondered if his daoyuan student identity would play a part during his visit to the pawn shop. It would be a waste to not use such a powerful identity and Lu Shu wanted to make the most out of it. The third greatest gain was the distress points. It was a large harvest that could already supply half the amount needed for the sixth star. The fourth greatest gain was the twelve long spears within the mountain river seal. This directly increased Lu Shus combat power. Although the corpsedog was useful, sword manipulation was a skill he unlocked prematurely. Although he could use the corpsedog, his celestial energy was only enough to use it three times. What if he had to face more than three enemies? Wouldnt it be awkward? But the twelve long spears could only be considered supplementary. Combat power definitely required a lot more preparation. After the two of them went back in, Lu Shu first retrieved the long spear from the seal to show Lu Xiaoyu. But Lu Xiaoyu wasnt interested in this kind of weapon at all. Thats true, the long spear was a great mismatch with Lu Xiaoyu in terms of height. Previously when Lu Shu was watching Journey to the West, he was thinking that Nezha and the Red Boy had a really small physique and just what kind of weapons did they use? Pocket edition ones? Wouldnt that be laughing stock? The Fu Li orphanage teachers were stunned at Lu Shus question and never got around to answering it Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu to summon that Class D soul puppet as he retrieved that black soul pearl from his celestial map and gave it to Lu Xiaoyu, let it eat this and see what happens. After eating the soul pearl, there was an immediate reaction. Lu Shu could feel the aura of the Class D soul puppet rising and it had risen to the level of a mid-tier Class D within a few minutes. That was the same level as Lu Shu! This was surprising. Turned out that the soul pearl made from thousands of ghosts had such a great effect! Lu Shu slightly regretted that he should have stayed in the battle zone longer. If he had gotten one more of this pearl, wouldnt the Class D soul puppet rise to a top-tier Class D?! But another reaction happened, this black soul puppet suddenly started laughing by himself uncontrollably! It was such a strange situation! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked in dismay at this Class D soul puppet laughing to himself foolishly. Lu Shu suddenly wondered if this could be due to the corpsedog?! Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly turned to Lu Shu, The previous time you caused my pig to explode and this time my puppet is laughing uncontrollably and cant be stopped. So the thing you just gave him was a laughing pill? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +777! Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Can you speak normally? (Part 1) At this moment, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus house was totally silent apart from the hysterical laughter from the conjured class D soul. Looking at the black smoke, Lu Shu was still rather confused. Why was there such a side effect?! Previously, Lu Shu was already very meticulous and even if he wanted to test out corpsedogs other abilities, he did not try it on Lu Xiaoyus conjured souls. But what was happening now? Noticing Lu Xiaoyus rage beneath her calm demeanor and then looking at the laughing soul, Lu Shu was absolutely frustrated! Would you believe it if I said I didnt know this would happen Lu Shu explained apologetically, realizing that he didnt sound convincing at all. Lu Shu suddenly thought of the Ambilight soul pearl he kept in his celestial map after killing that Japanese spy. His eyes lit up, I have a pearl here, maybe the soul would stop laughing if he eats it? Lu Xiaoyu reabsorbed the soul, ignoring Lu Shus suggestion and hinting that only a weeks worth of tomato eggs could salvage this mistake of Lu Shus. Lu Shu knew that he could no longer argue with her through reason. God damn laughing pill, god knows why the pill corpsedog conjured would have such a side effect! He pondered. Perhaps within some time, Lu Xiaoyu wouldnt let him conduct any experiments on her souls What was he thinking?! Here, these are fruits I brought back from the remains, Lu Shu only then realized that he had fruits for Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu immediately took the fruits over while smiling. She washed one and decided to eat it later and kept the rest in the refrigerator. This house was already very old, including its furniture. The refrigerator often had problems, causing the vegetables and other stuff inside to freeze. The washing machine was very old as well, and sometimes it would have trouble tumbling if there were too many clothes inside. The air-conditioner was slightly better. As for the television, it was blinding for their eyes, and it was the type which took up plenty of space and its graphics were very pixelated. Lu Shu thought for a moment, lets go to the pawn shop tomorrow to sell the gold chains and watches. Then we can go shop for furniture and electronics? Its almost the start of the sale period and many shops would have started their sales. Since we already bought the house and we have some leftover cash, I think we should improve the state of our house. Alright, Lu Xiaoyu agreed as she carried a fruit. The little squirrel suddenly woke up and stuck out of Lu Shus head. Looking at its fruit in Lu Xiaoyus possession, it was in a little despair. Before Lu Shu could react, it jumped in front of Lu Xiaoyu and stuck its paws on its hip, as if lecturing Lu Xiaoyu and demanding her to return the fruit. Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up when she saw the little squirrel, totally ignoring the squirrels lectures. Her gaze landed on Lu Shu, Did you bring this back from the remain? Lu Shu nodded his head in delight, It has gained an independent mind and is quite smart, so I brought it home to see if we could keep it as a pet. The squirrel turned around and looked at Lu Shu in suspicion. Does that mean that you two are together? But before it could react, Lu Xiaoyu had embraced it, Wow, its so soft! Its very cute! The squirrel was caught rather surprised, totally unsure of the situation. It wanted to escape her clutch but it had greatly underestimated Lu Xiaoyus current strength. It was really depressing. Were humans all so strong now? The little squirrel tried its best to find an opening in Lu Xiaoyus hands, putting its paws together and begging Lu Shu for help. It didnt even get the fruit back and its physical freedom was already gone! After some time, the squirrel had no other choice but lie on Lu Xiaoyus knee. It understood that these siblings were indeed very strong and there was no use resisting! Does it have a name? Lu Xiaoyu asked Lu Shu and as she spoke, she cut a piece of the green fruit for the little squirrel. The squirrel nibbled on the fruit which originally belonged to it and started reminiscing its previous life they were living alot better recently but their home was wrecked and even the trees were unearthed by other people Now it was in a lonely place without even freedom. Looking at the fruit which Lu Xiaoyu was quickly finishing, it realized that the disappearing fruit was just like its missing youth Lu Shu realized that it was a wise choice to take this squirrel back. Lu Xiaoyu seemed like she was more excited by this squirrel than the food and he replied after some time, I havent thought of a name. Do you want to think of one? Lu Xiaoyu was delighted that she was given the naming rights. How about chubby nut? Lu Xiaoyu laughed. Lu Shus face turned black. How did you come up with such a name? The squirrel started tearing, how was it fat? This reaction from the squirrel surprised Lu Shu, You understand us? The squirrel didnt bother to acknowledge him and continued tearing. It seems like it doesnt like this name, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Lets try another name, little fury! Lu Shu was dazed, What accent was this?! Can you speak normally!? From little furys distress, +1+1+1+1 The system had already recognized this name It was difficult to give it a name, much less a good one. But in his heart, Lu Shu really wished for the little squirrel to stay. It was already intellectually cognisant and it didnt have to be kept in a cage, that would be too cruel. So to have the squirrel stay, he had to use other methods as well. Lu Shu really wanted to see what would happen if he gave animals a refresher fruit. But he held it in. Now really wasnt the time to give little fury a refresher fruit. Who knew if it would run away suddenly and cause some trouble for him? But apart from the refresher fruit, what other stuff could tempt it into staying? Lu Shu was perplexed. Everything in his shop didnt seem quite appropriate. But at this moment, just as Lu Xiaoyu finished the green fruit, she opened one of her bag of potato chips from Li Xianyi. She pondered for a moment before giving little fury half a piece. Little fury took a bite suspiciously before widening its eyes. What is this, its delicious! Lu Xiaoyu was delighted and patted little furys furry head, Youll get to eat this frequently next time if you follow me! Little fury nodded its head without hesitation. You have chips, whatever you say! Lu Shus face turned black. He was still thinking hard of using something to tempt little fury into staying and in the end, all it took was half a potato chip?! Could it be any easier? Have some dignity! Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Exploring The Seal of Lands (Part 2) Lu Shu had thought that only magical items such as refresher fruits could attract animals like little fury who had awakened their intellect. But now it was constantly following Lu Xiaoyu for her chips and its lack of dignity really frustrated Lu Shu! While Lu Xiaoyu was fooling around with little fury, Lu Shu returned to his room to investigate the seal of lands. When just obtained the seal of lands, the painful expression on the ghost generals face impressed upon him that this item was definitely extraordinary. Even its name was majestic and impressive. What kind of item could be called the seal of lands? With a twitch of his mind, the seal of lands disappeared from his mind and appeared in his hands. He hadnt inspected it previously as he never had a chance to. He looked through the crystal clear jade and it seemed like there was a tiny dragon slithering inside. Looking closer, the dragon seemed to have disappeared into mountains, lands, rivers, and ravines. There were the words Luo Cheng inscribed on the right of the seal of lands as if picturing its surroundings. Lu Shu suddenly felt an air of wilderness, as if the little seal had absorbed a huge plot of wild land. He delved his mind into the seal and at this moment, the seal which had already recognized Lu Shu as its rightful owner formed a mental bridge with him. This bridge was like a path of clouds and Lu Shu was enjoying his view on top of it. This connection wasnt strange at all, and it felt as if both parties belonged together. Lu Shus mental being was on top of the world and clouds as if breathing with the heavens and one with the skies. Was this the seal of lands, Lu Shu thought to himself, the seal of lands. Of course, it was a mythical object used to look over the great lands. Lu Shus mental self descended to Luo Cheng from the skies. The countless lights in the city were splendid just like he was in a dreamland. Lu Shu saw countless parents surrounding the military base of Beimang mountain, the traffic flow slowly reducing, people working the whole day and returning home as well as people asking friends out for the night. He also saw a vague fog of magical energy! Lu Shu couldnt see magical energy in the past, just like other people, everything could only be felt. Or else everyone didnt have to try magical lands for one night when buying them and could just count on sight to see the quality of the magical energy there. But in reality, everyone couldnt see magical energy and only a small amount of people could feel and sense magical energy effectively. And currently, Lu Shu saw very clearly the magical energy flowing just like a white fog. In some places, it was thicker while it was denser in others. He looked over a magical land which was for sale and the magical energy there was indeed thicker. Beimang mountains magical energy was extremely rich but it had slowly faded away after the disappearance of the ancient remain. Lu Shu wanted to explore and look at the situation everywhere but found that he could only stay in a single position and look down everywhere. This wasnt very pleasing. He couldnt move?! He had still wanted to look around but now he cant even move! At this moment, he suddenly felt a slight connection between the seal of lands and magical energy. Lu Shus focused and a lump of magical energy actually started moving as his wishes! Lu Shu was really shocked, this seal of lands could actually control the magical energy of Luo Cheng?! What was magical energy? No matter the training of practitioners or the awakening of metahumans, werent all these caused by the flourishing magical energy? Magical energy could be considered as the foundation of the new world. Without magical energy, everyone would be the same. And this seal of lands was a mythical item which could control magical energy. No wonder that ghost general was so furious. If he lost something this valuable, he would be enraged as well But Lu Shu also found out that apart from moving the magical energy, this seal had no other special ability. Moreover, this would be good for him if he was a normal practitioner. This large amount of magical energy could be used on himself. In case of rich magical energy in the appearance of ancient remains, even those with powerful families would probably not have enough resources compared to him. But what was annoying was that he wasnt an ordinary practitioner. He didnt need magical energy! Little did Lu Shu know that two experts from the heavenly network who were extremely sensitive to magical energy were on their way to Luo Cheng. Nie Ting and his men knew the use of the seal of lands and wanted to use the changes in magical energy to search for clues. Based on logic, a person who had an item to increase the quality of his own training would definitely make use of it. Even if he was able to control his temptations, he would probably try it out once one day. The seal of lands was limited by area. Luo Chengs seal of lands could only be used in Luo Cheng. Although it was strong, it would have no effect if the user left Luo Cheng. The heavenly network did not believe that whoever had the seal in possession wouldnt use it. They waited for the other party to make a move to reveal some clues, be it in a year, three years or even fifteen years. If the seal was taken by a spy like Li Yixiao claimed, then the magical energy would lead them to not only the seal but the spy as well. Currently, no one knew that the spy was turned into the soul pearl by corpsedog. Neither did anyone know about the great feat Lu Shu actually accomplished within the remain Lu Shus mental self returned from that space. As he concentrated on the physical seal, he realized there was another door hiding something within the seal. He tried to go through that door mentally but although there was some movement, everything turned calm and silent again. No matter how hard Lu Shu tried, he was unable to open that door. He didnt have enough strength to push the door open! Lu Shu felt rather strange. Could the realm of the remains be sealed inside there? What if he had the strength to push past this great door of strength, would he be able to enter the remain again? Oh my god, lets not talk about anything else. The fact that he was carrying a remain around was already exciting enough. Moreover, how many fruits and weapons were there available inside?! But he wasnt too clear about this thing. What identity would he go into this remain as if he could break open this door one day? Would he be the owner of the remains? There were many unexplored places within the remain and Lu Shu didnt know what he had in store for him. No matter what, this was a sliver of hope for imagination and was a motivation for Lu Shus training. He had to discover what was behind the door no matter what. He had to open this door. Chapter 168 Chapter 168: Advancing (Part 3) Even before Lu Shu threw his clothes into the washing machine, he could bid farewell to his top. Just holes alone took up much of the shirt but as for his pants, it could still be worn. By the time he finished inspecting the seal of lands, he saw Lu Xiaoyu holding on to yarn and needle with a confused face. She was trying to mend his pants, having already mended one. But however you looked at it, the patched up parts looked rather ugly and crooked. Little fury was on her head as if they were already very familiar and this scene gave Lu Shu a warm, fuzzy feeling. This house was feeling more and more lively. Previously, he was thinking about going to the pawn shop to sell his gold chains and watches for a sense of accomplishment. He wanted to improve his house and surroundings, to change his old furniture for new ones and to live a better life. This itself was a sort of happiness. To get a new refrigerator, to replace the air conditioner, to change the television. These acts were hinting at a new beginning. All these happiness depended on his huge takeaways from the remains. To Lu Shu, the point of the huge takeaways from the remains was to improve his life. Some people earned money for necessities such as food at the start. After that, theyll enjoy the process of earning money so much that they forget their original reason for earning money. When some people started training, they wanted to gain more freedom or to experience a more vibrant world. But slowly and gradually, they sunk into a state of constant battle, to fight for everything they desired. And Lu Shu was clear of what he wanted. His purpose of training was to improve his life and to obtain true freedom. He wasnt training just for the sake of training. Lu Xiaoyu, ultimately, threw Lu Shus tattered pants aside, So what if you go into the remains? Why did the pants turn out like this? Dont we have to live life anymore! Oh, Lu Shu was still feeling warm and fuzzy but Lu Xiaoyus words came crashing in like a bucket of cold water, I didnt ask you to sew my clothes! No! I just want to do it! Lu Xiaoyu picked up the pants angrily and continued sewing The next morning, Lu Shu got up at 3am to go over for swordplay training over at Li Xianyis. At that time, Li Xianyi was already waiting there. He smiled as he saw Lu Shus figure, I thought you wouldnt be coming. After all, he had just returned from the dangerous remains and it was normal to want to rest for a few days. Yet, he was here and from this, it could be seen just what sort of person Lu Shu was. His character could be told from choosing to train over resting. Li Xianyi said, Training is like a ship advancing against the currents and stopping would result in being pushed backward. It is rare to have such determination at your age. Actually, you could rest one or two days before resuming your training. Why are you training so hard? Lu Shu replied, To be able to train in peace is already much more relaxing than being in the dangerous environment of the remain. If I had not trained hard, I might be disadvantaged in the remain. This was the truth. Had he not trained hard daily, he would never have been able to through the spears with such accuracy and precision. Sometimes, it was hard to see results from constant training but when it comes to a critical juncture, every single piece of accumulated effort would give off a stunning result! Li Xianyi analyzed Lu Shu seriously. If he had such determination back in his day, he would be even more accomplished today. He was too playful when he was younger, just like many other successful people who didnt make the best use of their youth, choosing to be unruly and playful instead. But lifes obstacles eventually molded them into matured and successful individuals later in their lives. Lu Shu was never playful and unruly, as he was never in the position to behave as such. From the start of his life, he only had the sole choice of working hard. Li Xianyi lamented subconsciously. Perhaps only people such as Lu Shu who could work hard through sufferings could really understand and appreciate improvements. He wanted to know what such a young man would accomplish in the future. The old man did not ask what Lu Shu gained from the remains, nor did he ask about any secret of Lu Shus body. He only had one opinion now C to impart everything he knew to him and await the day he could actually succeed. When the day comes, that agreement between Lu Shu and him previously would probably come true. Well stop training swings from today on. Start practicing picks, Li Xianyi started demonstrating in detail the moment he finished saying. After finishing his practice, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu out. Little fury jumped onto Lu Xiaoyus shoulder and couldnt care less about Lu Shu. All he had in mind were the potato chips and Lu Shu couldnt care less about him as well. As they passed by Li Xianyis yard, the old man was reading a book there. He hat a teacup near his hand and the old man looked calm and peaceful with an elementary math book in his hands As he saw them, he asked curiously, Where are you two going? Going to the pawn shop to sell some stuff Lu Shu was suddenly guilty and didnt bother mentioning what he wanted to sell. After he had enough fun being flamboyant, he kept everything in a bag. He wasnt worried about being robbed. After all, not many people could rob him of anything now Based on Lu Shus obsession with money, if someone robbed him of his bag of chains and watches, the aggressor would probably die there and then in the hands of Lu Shu Li Xianyi shook his head, Dont go to the pawn shop if youre selling stuff, just go to those places that buy stuff back at high resale prices. Why? Lu Shu asked dumbfoundedly. He had searched on the web and found out that the prices at pawn shops were reasonable. You probably dont know the difference between pawn shops and high resale. Pawn shops have the aim of earning money and the pawned items could be redeemed again. So for every gram of gold, their prices would be about tens of dollars less than those resale shops. If you are buying gold, you could go to pawn shops to try your luck, Li Xianyi explained, Youre probably not going to redeem these items right, so theres no point going to the pawn shop. Just sell them at high prices. Lu Shu was enlightened. He should listen to the advice of the old man when it comes to this sort of stuff. So it was actually like this, Alright, Ill listen to you. After hearing Li Xianyis words, Lu Shu researched and then realized that there was such a place in Luo Chengs city center. It looked quite legitimate but on a closer look C No transactions with underaged customers, no transactions for items of unknown origin Finally, he found a resale shop at Zhou Wangcheng shopping center. The boss was taking a smoke and sitting behind the counter playing a game on his phone Lu Shu knocked at the counter, Boss, Im selling stuff. What are you selling? The boss didnt even lift his head. Selling a few gold chains, Tissots, Longines, Omegas, Rados The middle-aged boss was stunned and looked over at Lu Shu, What? Are you from the manufacturing and distribution industry? Chapter 169 Chapter 169: Life Would Get Better (Part 4) The shop owners phone was still logged into the game and a guys voice sounded out, What are you doing? Kill the monsters! And over here, Lu Shu had emptied his bag of valuables while the shop owner looked in shock. It was his first time seeing someone sell so much stuff even if someone came to sell stuff, it had never been so much at one go! The shop owner didnt care about the game anymore and stood up. He held that omega watch and inspected it thoroughly, those in his line of business had a good eye or else they would be broke if they mistook imitation goods for genuine ones. Omega watches had a very specific trait which could not be imitated by fake watches. Their manufacture numbers were carved in a small position at the back of the watch and they were small and intricate. No imitation could possibly have the technology to try and imitate these minute manufacture numbers. And there were the hands of the watch. The hands of an omega watch were extremely bright yet steady. The hands were extremely intricate, especially the second hand. The colors on the luminous markers and the face were also the same. All these could not be imitated so precisely by a fake watch. The shop owner took a few watches consecutively. One of them was a fake while the rest were the real deal. As for the gold chains, these old timers could tell their authenticity approximately just by feeling for their weight. Normal people were easily tricked from feeling for the weight. This was indeed a good way to tell between a real product and a fake one but some normal people did not know that gold chains had different designs and styles and it was easy to make mistakes in judgment. Some chains looked thick and heavy when they actually had very little gold content, and there was such a mistake because of the design alone. The shop owner raised his head, Bro, could you tell me where you got all these from? Suddenly showing me so many goods, Im actually a little afraid of taking them in It was really too damn much! Those who sold illegal goods probably wouldnt bring as much as you! Lu Shu took out his daoyuan student card calmly, Do you know of the remain in Mt Beimang? Currently, the news on the remain on the golden foundations website was a huge commotion. Even if the heavenly network was stringent on information regulation, relevant information still leaked to the public. In a short time, some people were exposed to the words such as skeleton and ghosts. These were words they rarely came into contact with in the past. Most people did not meet such an incident and could not visualize a live skeleton running and chasing after people. The daoyuan student card was exquisite and well-crafted. It was so unique that the security guards of the school did not have to look closely and they could distinguish an authentic one from one look. As the shop owner looked at this identification card and heard Lu Shus words, he took a deep breath, Those skeletons carried gold chains and watches with them?! Lu Shu found it hilarious. Why did he think this way? Lu Shu explained, I traded in there. These were given to me by other daoyuan students. Relax, no one will care where they came from, and if they do, just refer them to me based on this identification card. By now, being a daoyuan student meant popularity and it was commanding. Just like buying a train ticket and no one would dare to cut their queue. Being daoyuan students came with benefits. Occasionally, there would be cases of squabbles between daoyuan students and normal people. Even if the fault lied with the daoyuan student, the case wouldnt have a proper end as everything with regards to daoyuan students were handled by the heavenly network. And how the heavenly network handled the situation had nothing to do with the civilians. All these small details slowly shaped the position and authority of daoyuan students today. It was like the position of university graduates in the 1970s. At that time, graduates would be part of large organizations and wherever they went for work, people will be extra polite to them as they might be their future leaders. Of course, this was less common and it was just a physical manifestation of this position of power. The shop owner didnt have much hesitation too. He was in the pawn business previously as well and he didnt manage to earn much then so he had to resort to this black market. Everything would be fine as long as he was sure that these items were authentic. Watches such as omegas with serial numbers were not so easy to handle, but that didnt mean they couldnt be handled. Once they were sold, who would be able to find that exact watch? Even stolen cars could be sold without a trace, a watch would be even easier. Gold was even easier. In their business, the easiest method was to melt the gold and no trace of where it came from could be told. Who would claim that the gold was theirs? The shop owner made a few hand gestures at Lu Shu and then waited for his response to his price. But Lu Shu couldnt understand him even after some time, Cant you say it out properly? From Li Zehuis distress, +188! The shop owner Li Zehui could tell immediately that this teenager wasnt familiar with this market. He immediately said sternly, Gold prices are unstable. Today, those jewelry shops are setting gold prices at 283. Ill have it slightly lower here, this much. He then made another hand gesture upon finishing. Lu Shu only then understood the actual meaning behind his gestures.Couldnt you say the price directly, why all these gestures? Eventually, the watches and gold chains which were worth at least a hundred thousand brought Lu Shu 83 thousand dollars of cash! Lu Shu had never been in contact with so much cash in his life. The purchase of the house was done through a bank transaction and the flow of numbers did not feel as real as cash. He wasnt nervous when carrying the gold chains and watches previously. Now that he had so much cash on himself, he was slightly worried that someone might rob him. He then thought again. How many people had the ability to rob him now? Before relaxing again. This was different from the 40 thousand dollars which they picked up. All this was earned legitimately and honestly by Lu Shu and his feelings towards this money were totally different. The shop owner directed Lu Shu out of his shop, When you want to do business in future, remember me. I can handle anything, be it items which are difficult to handle Li Zehui felt that he had just bumped into a huge customer. For some reason, he felt that this teenager would definitely bring more business to him Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked out of the door. The sunlight shone jubilantly throughout and Lu Shu felt extremely carefree. This era was indeed suitable for himself. Lets go get some furniture and electronics. We have to change the electronics at home! Maybe we can paint the house or something afterward and make it seem like a new house! With money, Lu Shu spoke with much greater confidence. Lu Xiaoyu smiled slightly and looked up at Lu Shu who never seemed to let her down. It felt as if as long as he was around, there would be hope no matter how tough the circumstances were. Lu Shu wanted to buy furniture, so theyll buy furniture. Lu Shu said to paint the house, so paint the house they would! They werent the people who had to consider the monetary constraints of eating instant noodles and roasted sweet potatoes anymore. They werent dependent on someone elses roof and didnt have to worry about compensation when they broke something at home. Most of all, they didnt have to save, scrimp and calculate if they had enough to afford school fees. Life would get better, and this was only the beginning. Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Buying Electronics (Part 1) We should buy the refrigerator from Haier, and buy one which isnt that space consuming. After all, the surface area of our house isnt that big. As for the washing machine, Siemens and Samsung are better, but I prefer Siemens. The television.. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to a bench at eight cube electronics hub and both of them were discussing the brochure which they had just received. A teenager with a younger sister who had a squirrel on her head. Somehow this scene looked quite strange no matter how you looked at it. And no one attended to them. After all, they looked more like people who could possibly buy a handphone rather than large electronic items. It wasnt that they were looked down on, it was just that there were many customers today and the salespersons had to choose the customers which had the most potential for making purchases. The two of them didnt know much about electronics and one of them was searching online and looking on reviews on forums. In this day and age, reviews had to be carefully regarded as some reviews were crafted by workers of the company Air-conditioners from Gree are better. People claim that those similar brands are manufactured by smaller companies and that their brands are just pasted on as their production lines couldnt keep up with the demand Lu Shu said. Lu Xiaoyu then asked, How many air-conditioners are we buying? Lu Shu thought for a moment, Two? One for the living room and another for your room. Depending on the weather, I can sleep on a mat on your floor if I have to. This way, we can save on the cost of one air-conditioner. Its three thousand dollars. Lu Shu claimed to be willing to spend initially, but now that he was in this huge electronics store, he started being extremely calculative like he how he was used to. A leopard can never change its spots Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Then well buy two air-conditioners. I heard neighbors mentioning that Sino gas company wanted to install heaters in our houses but it was too expensive and many owners did not agree. Yeah, I didnt agree too Lu Shu said, slightly depressed, At that time, our landlord wanted us to cough out this sum of money, it was more than 10 thousand dollars and I didnt have it If I had known that I could earn money in the remain, I would have agreed. Ive never stayed in a house with a heater. Apparently, houses in the south didnt have heaters, who knew how they managed to live their lives Lu Shu then thought that those fellow citizens in the south were quite pitiful before thinking again, he didnt have a heater as well and the temperature of those peoples winter was much higher than Luo Chengs At this moment, little fury was on Lu Xiaoyus head looking all around. It felt that the human world was actually warm and friendly, unlike those skeletons who only wanted to kill. It once ran towards the core of the remain only for a skeleton squad to dig their way out from Earth, scaring the living lights out of it. It then decided it was more practical to stay amongst the fruit trees. After all, there were so many squirrels there. He looked at this new world with curiosity. There were too many things that he had never seen before, weird humans who wore weird and different clothes. Lord of the rings was currently being broadcasted in front of little fury and it was curious as to what exactly it was. Just as it started observing, a monster emerged, scaring little fury and causing it to cover its eyes immediately! Alright, lets go buy it since we have decided, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu over to the salesperson, Hello, we would like the Siemens washing machine which costs 4399 dollars, the 1888 dollars refrigerator from Haier These were decisions made after the two had observed for a long time. Air-conditioner, refrigerator, washing machine, water heater, television, rice cooker et cetera, everything was chosen after much consideration. Lu Shu planned on negotiating with the manager after the price had been calculated. Buying each individual item was just not worth it. The salesperson was stunned. She keyed in all the items into her computer and she actually thought that these two siblings came in just to rest after shopping. Who would have guessed that they were really shopping for electronics? All these cost about twenty thousand dollars. Who had so much confidence in their childrens money handling? And right after, Lu Shu and the manager were slowly haggling over the price. Lu Shu now had plenty of time to argue and the manager was eventually mentally exhausted by Lu Shu, Seeing distress points from the manager coming in bundles of tens, although it was quite a low value, there were many waves of it and it was quite a good feeling. The manager suddenly wondered why this teenager was getting more agitated the more they spoke about the price In actual fact, Lu Shu had realized that there was an advantage in this mischief system of his. If he ever got into a squabble with someone, he could remain calm and collected due to the income of distress points which could even help him improve his battle capabilities. Lu Xiaoyu opened a bag of chips at the side. One bite for her, one bite for little fury. Another bite for her, another bite for her, another bite for her From little furys distress, +1+1+1 Finally, Lu Shu and the manager finally agreed on a price. Before the manager could heave a sigh of relief, Lu Shu whipped out his daoyuan identification card, A further 200 dollar discount! The manager stared at the identification card in disbelief. It was actually the first time someone asked for a discount using a daoyuan card! 200 dollars, so be it! Lu Shu was stunned. He was just testing it and didnt expect it to really work. For some reason, he suddenly felt like the advantages and higher standing of practitioners within society had become even more drastic. Just moments ago, Lu Shu saw a few metahumans as spokespersons on a Samsung commercial and each of them had their own specialty. Such advertisements were still not seen in China but they would probably surface someday who knows? Lu Shu noticed that those metahumans in the commercials were class E elemental types. Under normal circumstances, elemental types would make more visually pleasing commercials but based on competency in battle, Lu Shu felt that one spear of his was all he needed to take each of them out. Those elemental metahumans could control elements but they probably couldnt block the attacks of strength types. Moreover, his spear was a magical weapon? Lu Shu was shocked suddenly. He didnt know when but when he started looking at practitioners, the first thing he would access was their effectiveness in battle and their class and abilities compared to his own. Simply put it was whether or not he could beat them in battle. Metahumans of other countries had many different styles and they looked to be commercialized any moment while he himself couldnt come up with any business ideas currently. Because he had come into contact with that spy and knew about the huge losses of the Indians through this experience in the remain. He could see that beneath the peaceful surface, there were huge waves already building up. This world was never actually peaceful. Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Wild Opinions (Part 2) Nowadays, electronics were delivered on the day of purchase but of course, the customer could choose another day if he preferred so. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu home and while they were at their door, Li Xianyi saw them and waved at Lu Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, come here, I bought you some good food today. As he finished, he took out a bag of tidbits from his house for Lu Xiaoyu, insinuating a widening gaze from little fury. Why did this old man have so much good food? Little fury stared at the old man again as if he was a saint! What were you guys busy with today? The old man gestured for them to come over. But just then, the electronics delivery arrived. Lu Shu ran over to help with the moving and just when the worker wanted to tell Lu Shu he wouldnt be of much help, Lu Shu lifted the air-conditioner without effort and briskly walked into his house. The worker was shocked. It was his first time bumping into something like this, Young man, are you a metahuman? Im a daoyuan student, Lu Shu replied calmly. The worker calmed down upon hearing the words daoyuan student as if everything explained itself. Li Xianyi was rather confused seeing such a truckload of electronics. So Lu Shu really did sell those stuff to buy electronics. He then looked over at Lu Shus empty wrist, You didnt keep a single one for yourself? Lu Shu placed a box down in front of his house and laughed, Whats the point of wearing that extra stuff. Its more practical to trade it for something useful. Youre rather simple Li Xianyi smiled and didnt say anything else. But another question suddenly came to Li Xianyis mind. How did this kid earn so much from the remains Truth to be told, Lu Shu wanted to save that omega watch for his own use but after thinking, he wasnt a wealthy person and would that watch mean he would fit in with the higher rungs of society? Probably not. So it was better to change it for 20 thousand dollars. This way, Lu Xiaoyu and his plan of going for a holiday could be fulfilled. Looking at their schedules now, they could start planning for the holiday. They should first decide where to go, and then what to do. Lu Shu didnt really feel like joining a tour group. Apparently, some less expensive tours loved luring tourists to shopping centers. Not buying anything would result in a less satisfying tour and the tourists might even be threatened by the tour guide. Although Lu Shus powers were quickly increasing, and he could annoy whichever wicked tour guide he wanted to, the problem was that Lu Shu didnt want to create unnecessary troubles. After all, werent holidays meant to be fun and happy? Of course, there were black sheep in every industry. Not all tour guides were greedy and those greedy tour guides probably made a living in those value tours. Lu Shu was curious if this sort of tour guides bumped into daoyuan students. Would people start reminding the tour guides to be more careful and to avoid getting in trouble with daoyuan students?! After all, everyone in daoyuan class had basic fighting capabilities. Lu Shu wasnt too sure In fact, most people only heard stuff and rumors about some places. If they were to really know what it was, they had to really go and experience it for themselves. He looked on as the workers placed his old electronics in his yard. He would hand these over to the rag and bone man when he came over. These things might be able to sell for 50 dollars each. Lu Shu then turned his head unknowingly to look at his tomatoes. His face turned dark immediately! The tomatoes which were ripening were gone! Gone! Lu Shu was extremely frustrated. He had waited a whole winter for the tomatoes and they were gone just like that?! Did they gain their own consciousness and ran away? He looked around for the tomatoes and to be honest, Lu Shus first reaction was to think that the tomatoes really gained consciousness. After all, he had subconsciously felt that all living things could gain their own consciousness just like little fury. He was pretty sure of this fact after his time in the remains. Speaking of little fury He then looked over at little fury only to see it holding a half-eaten tomato. Moreover, he was still chewing! Little fury noticed Lu Shus angry gaze and wanted to run immediately. Before his tiny legs could even move, he was caught by Lu Shu, Little fury! Lu Shu was livid. The tomatoes he grew throughout the entire winter were taken by this squirrel! Li Xianyi was curious at the side, Lu Shu, which town did you come from? What accent is this? Accent? What accent? Lu Shu did not bother to reply at all, was this his problem? No! Lu Shu turned around and stared furiously and little fury. It was slightly guilty and passed the remaining half of a tomato to Lu Shu, its eyes looking over at Lu Xiaoyu, begging for help. When he was planting the tomatoes, he had reminded Lu Xiaoyu not to eat it secretly. Once they were ripe, he would make some tomato eggs for her. In the end, he managed to protect the tomatoes from Lu Xiaoyu but not from little fury! Lu Shu thought for a long time but did not know how to punish it. He then said spitefully, Let me tell you. Within the next month, you have to come to this garden every day to pluck out the weeds. Not one day less! Little fury almost cried, did I have nothing better to do than to go around stealing tomatoes?! It wasnt even as good as its own fruit! Its alright if I couldnt get into the palace in the remains, its alright if my tree got uprooted by someone. Now I actually have to work for someone! Little fury really wanted to run away if it wasnt this dangerous outside. This world was actually very amicable. But when he was watching television with Lu Xiaoyu, they watched a martial arts film. Little fury didnt know what a drama was and it only felt that the featured people on the television were extremely powerful. My god, the quick blades and powerful blows! The people could even fly, walk on water and perform all sorts of gimmicks. Its little bit of squirrel strength could not compare with the humans at all! Without even considering the people on the television, he could not hold a candle to the girl right beside him. The aura from the normal old man next door was immense and it made him feel immense fear. He felt much stronger than that fatty who unrooted his tree. Humans are really powerful! Back then, he didnt see many weaknesses of daoyuan students. When Liu Li stole the fruits, little fury had already gone into the core of the remains with the two trees. What Liu Li stole were merely the remaining fruits. Afterward, little fury even witnessed the practitioners of the heavenly network in action. When they were out shopping for electronics today, it also saw many humans, so many that its mind was numb. Why are there so many humans? In this different world, little fury had many wild and crazy opinions of humans. So wild that it was scared to death Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Parent Meeting (Part 3) The electronics at home were all replaced with brand new ones. The first device Lu Xiaoyu experienced was the television. Lu Shu had even subscribed to a cable television and changed the receiver, the cable tv also came with broadband and there was even wifi at home now. Lu Shu was suddenly feeling blessed, and life had become more comfortable Letting Lu Xiaoyu enjoy her newfound happiness from the new television, Lu Shu went back to ponder the things he wanted to do in the future. Training was definitely of top priority as only the strength from training could be beneficial in keeping a footing in this era, only then could Lu Shu settle down. Just from the money-earning incident during the remains, he could not have accomplished that without strength. In other words, if he had followed the daoyuan class training method, he couldnt have earned that sum of money. Although Lu Shu was going along with the flow, he had independence. The others relied on the heavenly network to impart training methods and resources but Lu Shu didnt need them. The magical stones and magical energy were things he had not much use for. Lu Shu wasnt unambitious, just that his objective wasnt to obtain benefits or power but to have the ability to assure his safety and freedom. After thinking about training, it was about daily life. Daily income was still essential as chances to earn money in remains wouldnt come by so often. This could be compared to the lottery. If someone happened to win the lottery by luck, he would feel as if he could depend on it for his living. He might even give up his normal life to spend his fortune on the lottery, ultimately ending up in debts and breaking his own family apart. Such cases werent uncommon. Lu Shu had always been more practical. He wouldnt bet his hopes on the next remains and how much money he could earn from it. Selling stinky tofu to feed his family was still an option. In the future, once the grey area for practitioners appeared, he could rely on selling his things, such as magical stones, on the black markets. Only at that time would his material needs be fully satisfied. Speaking of remains, who knew when the next remains would resurface in Yuzhou, and Lu Shu felt the need to establish a closer connection with Li Yixiao. After all, he was still a normal daoyuan student and whether he could enter the next remains would be solely dependant on this unreliable principal. A collaborated business with the school principal just felt weird Considering his standard of living, Lu Shu thought and finally allocated studying as his third priority. Education background wasnt important, a diploma wasnt important, but heritage was. In fact, through his conversations with Jiang Shuyi, he understood that the level of a countrys heritage could very likely determine its position and strength in this era. But Lu Shu was curious, what exactly did that mean? From the looks of the daoyuan training method, this was the work of that heavenly king Shi Xuejin to provide an effective system for imparting training methods based on individual levels. Everyone would just need to follow the class training methods to increase their strength. Many other prospering places with a high level of education also had such a way of heritage, giving their own local practitioners an easier time. This didnt mean that other places wouldnt have practitioners, but just that the practitioners in these places would have a much harder time figuring out the training on their own. Cultural heritage didnt determine the current position but would come into effect after the full recovery of magical energy and would determine a countrys practitioners strength as a whole Lu Shu jokingly asked that wouldnt there be some evil plotting western-church like the Holy See cultivating their strength as well? Jiang Shuyi gave a weird look and nodded but didnt dare to say anything else. In the organization behind the Holy See, the followers were controlled by the Cardinal Secretary of State and half of the cardinal were already practitioners Lu Shu almost choked on his water, whatever he thought of really happened! From cultural heritage to education, Lu Shu had always emphasized on Lu Xiaoyus homework as he felt that education was important. In the era of practitioners, many daoyuan students had given up on their cultural studies but Lu Shu didnt At this moment, the heavenly network had yet to mention anything about the high school exam. Would it be that the high school students would give up schooling and join the heavenly network right away or to continue their training in university? Lu Shu felt that not going to university was impossible. The squad was now recruiting undergraduates to join them and why would the heavenly network want to stop their normal education? And so learning was still important and it would be good to have a backup plan. And it would help when taking the entrance exams into university as well. It wouldnt be as appealing to say that youre from some low-ranking university. At this moment, the future was still a blur. Lu Shu wasnt the only one with no idea whats in store, the members of the heavenly network didnt know too. During these few days in the remains, Lu Shu was lagging behind in his homework which was something hes not used to. Lu Shu thought and sent a message to his group chat- Really envious of those who can go to school. Can anyone tell me what the lessons had covered so that I can self-study? On the other hand, the normal students in school were envious that the daoyuan students could have a break until next week when they say Lu Shus message! From Li Qingyus distress From Lu Shu felt that something was not right, why is todays distress points so little? Wheres the distress points from Ye Lingling? She must have blocked me. Does she not treasure our friendship as classmates? Lu Shu then sent the message to everyone individually From Ye Linglings distress, +666 At this moment, Lu Shu received a notification from Xi Fei about a parents meeting to discuss the incident! At this point in time, the parents that had lost their children to the remains were still begging and crying in devastation outside Mt Beimang camp. The media had censored this incident but it didnt mean that it could just pass by like this. The number of student casualties in the remain was 300+! Now that the daoyuan class had suddenly notified the surviving students of a parents meeting, what could have happened? Lu Shu went onto the golden foundation forum to take a look, and it turned out that not only was Luo Cheng affected, but the daoyuan class in other places were holding a parents meeting too! Something major was going to happen! Chapter 173 Chapter 173: New Fruit (Part 1) Lu Shu was rather annoyed after he received Xi Feis message. This was the first time he was informed of a parent meeting. In the past when he was still at the orphanage, he would attend normal public schools. The teachers of the school knew about the situation of these students very clearly. Initially, these kids couldnt even afford to go to school and only with the help of an entrepreneur could they attend school. Prior to that, everyone had lessons in the orphanage by their own orphanage staff. It was already a miracle to be able to sustain his good academic performance to get into Luo Cheng international school despite such circumstances. Most orphans ended up as thieves and criminals. Their own character and upbringing were contributing factors but it wasnt fair to claim that society was not to be blamed at all. After Lu Shu went to high school, there werent parent meetings anymore. If there was anything such as trouble, theyd call the parents down personally. Whod bother with a parent meeting? High schools which organized such meetings were few if any. So after Lu Shu came to Luo Cheng International School, parent meetings never occurred in his mind. And in the end, his normal school didnt organize one and instead, daoyuan class is organizing a parent meeting What meeting, I dont have parents alright, Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. At this point, not having parents wasnt something sad to Lu Shu anymore. There were only some exceptions, such as that day on Mt Beimang. Under the dark sky and looking at all the other parents, Lu Shu occasionally wondered how his own parents looked like. Usually, he wasnt the least sad. Apart from some troublesome matters. It was indeed troublesome for an underaged teenager to not have parents. Daoyuans parent meeting this time definitely involved something important. Based on Lu Shus thinking, it was likely regarding the deaths at the remains. Which students would stay and which would go? Or maybe the heavenly network wanted to change the education structure? No matter what it was about, it was definitely very important. Lu Shu was troubled, who would he ask to go? The only person around him who could pass off as his parent would be Li Xianyi, or maybe aunty Liu? But these two had the identity of leaders of the golden foundation and it wasnt very appropriate for them to go. If Li Xianyi went, the entire heavenly network would definitely feel tense as if an enemy came into their territory. Moreover, they did not have any blood relations. Why would they attend the parent meeting? Apart from assuming that they werent willing, if Li Xianyi went alone, it would be sufficient for the heavenly network to associate Lu Shu with the golden foundation. Would he still be able to go into the remains of their country then? Maybe everyone would be allowed to go except for him if that happened He just experienced victory and success in the remains, how could he give up future remains so easily It would be fine if he was part of the golden foundation but in reality, he wasnt. It was like he wasnt part of either party. In actual fact, he didnt want to be on either side. There is no mistaking that humans are civilized and social creatures. But all that was based on the foundations of rules and regulations of the past. If one did not have the ability or powers to be the best, he had to abide by the rules of the society. But what was the situation now? Lu Shu definitely had the ability to increase his class and earn some money, then live life day by day. When practitioners achieved class B onward, would they be constricted to standing by societal rules and regulations? Even if they were, what about those in class A? Simply speaking, if a class A stayed in the capital, youd be aware that there was no way you could harm this person. So would you still throw a grenade in his direction? The rules and regulations of society were now being slowly reconstructed. A huge change was impending and there were bound to be conflicts and resolutions, but all these wouldnt happen overnight. No one knew what societal norms would be like. So to Lu Shu, the most appropriate choice was to grow and develop slowly under the shelter of the heavenly network. But if he suddenly claimed that he was the best in the world and that he should be part of the golden foundation instead of the heavenly network, perhaps on the same day next year, the weed in front of his tomb would be a meter tall? He was now a member of the heavenly network and as part of this huge organization, he wanted to slowly understand the changes in the world. He merely made the safest choice C to integrate into the organization without much attention. Since no one else was suitable to go and Lu Shu couldnt miss this parent meeting, he could only go on his own Coincidentally, he had to buy new clothes. He bought a set which made him look more mature, but people could tell the truth easily due to his kiddy face. But Lu Shu still felt the need to at least act more mature at the meeting. Lu Shu returned home after buying the clothes but got an earful from Lu Xiaoyu who couldnt stand that look, You dont look the least bit like a parent, you dont have the face of one. After saying that, she ransacked the house and found a pair of old glasses for Lu Shu, The landlords, remove the lens. Lu Shu removed the lenses from the glasses and put them on. He turned to the mirror and was surprised to see that he looked much more mature He then turned to look at Lu Xiaoyu. In the past, people on the web always noted, How do girls master makeup and styling under no ones guidance after they reach a certain age? Looking at Lu Xiaoyu managing to give him a different look now, Lu Shu felt that this issue was a mystery. Lu Shu went back to his room and Lu Xiaoyu was training by herself outside. As for little fury, Lu Shu did not have any plans for it. As for Lu Shu, he had to persevere. He still had to practice swordplay the next morning and after that, he had to sell stinky tofu. Lu Shu wasnt the type of person to just idle around. He had not entered the lottery for a long time. He now had 85 thousand distress points at his disposal. After many days causing distress in the remain, his income recently had slowly diminished, only getting a few points occasionally. Lu Shu pondered and decided to use 5 thousand for the lottery. As for the rest, he would save up to 160 thousand to light up his sixth star. His really wanted to know if another little sword of the seven souls of instincts will be conjured after lighting up the second nebula. The moonlight was thin and delicate outside his window. Lu Shu sat below his bed and pressed the button for the lottery. The wheel started spinning as usual. And during his first attempt at the lottery, Lu Shu saw a white fruit which was the size of a peach. The needle then pointed at it. The white fruit looked extremely illusory, as if it was formed by swirling clouds. Lu Shu was surprised. This was actually a new fruit! Chapter 174 Chapter 174: Sea of Chi (Part 2) Lu Shu felt that he had not seen a different prize in an extremely long time It was stinky tofu everyday, so much that he had subconsciously treated this lottery as a tofu buying system! But just as this fruit appeared, Lu Shus surprise felt like a floodgate which just opened, and clear fresh water flowed through. The mysteriousness of the refresher fruit aside, the celestial fruit was practical for training. This experience in the remains had taught him that training diligently was an act which complemented his development. The most effective was still annoying other people! Lu Shu opened his systems inventory and saw the name of the fruit C Chi fruit. He was stunned. He understood what a celestial fruit was, but what was a chi fruit? Lu Shu ate this white fruit in one bite and suddenly felt the fruit melt into a cloud of chi energy which entered his body. The chi flowed to his four limbs like a waterfall and it flowed back from the four limbs, eventually settling below his navel area. The settled chi swayed gently and it felt like a bundle of strength. This was actually pure feeling, and it wasnt practical, but Lu Shu felt extremely comfortable. Although nothing had changed, it seemed like some sort of pure energy was slowly dissipating and stabilizing! He was rather curious as to what use this chi fruit actually had. After eating it, there didnt see to be any obvious use, just like that flame in his heart. Although he acknowledged the existence of it, he didnt know the use of it. Lu Shu entered the lottery another 49 times, and he managed to obtain two chi fruits after 50 tries. The rest were all, as usual, stinky tofu. Two chi fruits but no evident change in himself. At 3am in the morning, Li Xianyi was already holding onto the middle school math book in his yard. He also had aunty Liu install a lamp outside their house so that he could conveniently read his The moment Li Xianyi saw Lu Shu, Continue to practice your picks. Lu Shu thought for a moment before asking, When I was running around the remain for two days, it felt as if I could achieve the same effect as practicing swords. Li Xianyi nodded, vitality is extremely wonderful and mysterious. Normal practitioners use magical energy to improve their physical aspects while what we use are will and determination. So when can I breakthrough? Lu Shu asked curiously. You? Li Xianyi narrowed his eyes at him before reverting his attention back at his math book, Its still early, dont look so far. Why not you shout the word breakthrough and see if you breakthrough? For things such as training, actions speak louder than words. Li Xianyi felt that he couldnt allow Lu Shu to feel that his own training was too smooth. After all, teenagers had to have their characters tested. This was much better now compared to when he was younger. In the past, when he asked his master when he could attain aurablade, his masters first words were twenty years for the foundation And that felt really sour But Li Xianyi also considered Lu Shus words seriously. Lu Shu never liked to ask people for help and he wanted to see if this kid could control his temptation to ask him how he could breakthrough earlier. To be honest, he didnt have big tips but he did have small shortcuts which he felt he couldnt reveal to Lu Shu yet. Okay, Lu Shu nodded his head and didnt speak anymore. What did okay mean? Now that he had met Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, the old man was much more tolerant and this sort of minor incident didnt agitate him. He was clear that a person with determination and calm character could go far in terms of vitality. In the past, he spent two years to unlock his sea of chi using his will, and Lu Shu seemed to have more potential than him so perhaps a year and a half would be enough. Looking at Lu Shus training reminded Li Xianyi of his past. In that era, Li Xianyi was so skinny that his teacher had to search the mountains for herbs to provide nourishment for his bodys foundation. Magical energy was scarce during that time, and without the help of herbs and medicinal baths, training wouldnt have been possible. At that time, his master loved toying with him. Little Xianyi, the day you unlock your sea of chi, Ill buy you candy and bring you to a show in the city! This was Li Xianyis greatest motivation at that time. The sooner he could unlock his sea of chi, the sooner he could eat candy and watch shows. Little Xianyi, youre the cream of the crop in terms of aptitude. Unlocking your sea of chi will probably take about twenty years Li Xianyi never understood how other students were treated as unique and the best while he felt like he was being toyed with?! Little Xianyi, Master is getting old. Whenever theres meat, let me eat more. One more for me and one less for you At that time, Li Xianyi didnt dare to take a single piece of meat for half a year. But his masters body was in great condition, radiating with a glow every single day. But with the bare magical energy at that time, even the strongest could not withstand the test of time. In a blink of an eye, the young man had journeyed with his sword and managed to become the leader of the Golden Foundation, while all that was left of his master were memories and ashes. Little Xianyi, if you still dont unlock your sea of chi, Id get angered to death by you even if I dont die of old age. All you do is play everyday instead of training with your sword. Seems like I must teach you a secret. Make a shout for every swing you make! Make ten thousand shouts and your sea of chi will be unlocked! So Li Xianyi gained motivation immediately after listening to the advice and after ten thousand swings later, nothing happened. When he looked for his master to question him, his master gave him another technique to stall him, saying that the previous technique didnt suit him. After all, it was normal for different techniques to have different effects on different people. Only after he grew up did Li Xianyi know how sly his master was Li Xianyi then realized that he himself was very old, to the point that he was living through his memories. He remembered the past and said jubilantly to Lu Shu, Ill teach you a secret. Shout for every swing you make. Use your breathing to move your body, it could help with the breakthrough. Lu Shu took it with a pinch of salt and tried it with his sword, Open! Just then, Li Xianyi who treated this as a joke initially realized that under this sudden shout, there were indeed thin clouds of chi flowing around. That chi was rather thick and real. The sea of chi was really opening! Damn, how long did he take to unlock his own? Two whole years! How long did Lu Shu take? Two months? Did his master not lie to him? He felt that his world had been a lie Lu Shu felt that after his pick, the originally silent and traceless chi started flowing again. He was curious as to what happened but all he saw was Li Xianyi angrily returning to his house to sleep upon dumping his math book on the table! From Li Xianyis distress, +999! Lu Shu felt rather strange, what happened? Chapter 175 Chapter 175: I am Lu Xiaoyus parent (Part 3) Li Xianyi was angered and returned home without a word. Alone, Lu Shu was trying to understand the changes in his chi. He had no idea that the first breakthrough of vitality training was to unlock the sea of chi. But he had a feeling that the vitality was related to this sea of chi Lu Shu was shouting and training, and at the same time feeling the changes to his chi. The more he focused, the stronger his chi felt. The change was slow but he could definitely feel it. At this time, he was thinking, what would happen if he ate more chi fruits? Li Xianyi wanted to sleep at home, but how could he when Lu Shu was shouting outside? The old man did not understand. Why did his master prank him in the past but now that he wanted to prank Lu Shu, it failed? What sort of luck did Lu Shu have?! He stood up and walked to the yard with a black face once again, Stop shouting, stop shouting. Shouting once is enough. The first breakthrough of vitality would be to unlock the sea of chi using your will, thus cultivating the birth of your sword within the sea of chi Its different from training the sword by effort. In our swordplay, your will is the aura of your sword. The chi outside the sea of chi is your will. Once it is sufficient, it can breakthrough your sea of chi. But before unlocking the sea of chi, the more will accumulated, the better it is in the future. So it is best for you to slowly accumulate it and not rush. Unlocking it earlier isnt necessarily better. Upon finishing, the old man returned to his house. Although he was angry, he was afraid of ruining Lu Shus future if he didnt explain everything to him. Lu Shu stayed rooted in the yard. So this was what the chi fruit did! And Li Xianyi said to not be anxious about having a breakthrough. The more he accumulated, the better his future would be. The parent meeting was planned to start at 7 pm as the normal students were still having lessons. Lu Shu came very early and didnt step in. Students were walking everywhere in their blue and white uniform. The weather in May was rather hot and some students untucked their shirts as they walked. Some students discussed which internet cafe to go later for dota, and there were male students pushing their bicycles alongside female students and joking with them. The female students walked as they laughed while not even turning to look at the male students in fear of being made fun of. Lu Shu felt youth reverberating from these students. It was brilliant and jubilant like a shimmering and glowing sea. After Luo Cheng International school canceled their night self-study sessions, it caused the principal much trouble and brought countless joy to the students. Many students from other schools regretted not enrolling into Luo Cheng International School. At this moment on Beimang mountain, the parents who lost their children were still in a deadlock with the heavenly network. Some parents even stopped their cars at restricted areas while others brought white banners everyday. Lu Shu felt as if the dawn of the new era had separated his new life from his old one. His fate was totally different from before. When the students finally left, Luo Cheng International School restored its original peace and tranquility amid the occasional bark from annoyed security guards who were making sure that no students were hiding inside. Now, no student was so playful anymore. At the start there was a handful, but not anymore. But the quality of the security guards was high, and they managed to complete their assigned tasks daily. Parents started to gather outside the school and they had to have their childs school pass to enter. The security wasnt too stringent today and as long as they had a pass in their hand, they could enter. It was 6.50pm and the security guards started to admit people in. Lu Shu had his glasses on and walked straight into class f9. There was no other person in class currently but within two minutes, parents started streaming in. No one sat on the seats as the person-in-charge was yet to arrive so parents stood near the door to chat. These parents who could attend the meeting were parents of those students who did not suffer tragically from the remain as those parents were not notified of this meeting. So compared to the atmosphere at Beimang mountain, it was quite relaxed. After all, although the casualties caused by the heavenly network were numerous this time, everything was fine as long as the students were still alive. In fact, they werent here to condemn the heavenly network today. The parents started talking to each other and most of the conversations went something like this, Hello, Im whoevers father, you are? Ohh, Ive heard my child mention your child. Hes impressive! Im whoevers father! Most of the adults warmed up quickly and they could strike a conversation with one or two lines. I heard that there are still parents on Mt Beimang. I wonder how this incident will be settled, sigh. My friends child died in the remain. Apparently, both sides have begun negotiations on settling the incident. No idea if the talks are going smoothly. After all, no amount of money could bring the child back to life. Nowadays, most households only have one child. The pain of losing a sole child would be unbearable to anyone Luckily our children are fine Yeah Lu Shu listened by the side and in some time, these people started chatting about the interesting events in daoyuan class, But I heard about the mysteries of daoyuan from my child this time. Have you heard of a student called Lu Shu? He has a few thousand pounds of strength and killed ten skeletons alone in the remain! The parents at the side seemed like they found a common topic to chat on, Ive also heard of this student called Lu Shu. This daoyuan class really develops such highly skilled individuals. In the past, how would anyone believe the existence of a person with such strength. My child didnt mention that he killed ten skeletons but he did say that this Lu Shu is powerful. I wonder if its really true. Lu Shu was feeling proud and haughty at the side as he listened to their conversation. So his classmates actually praised him behind his back? But this was too exaggerated, resulting in him being rather embarrassed. He then said ecstatically, Your child got it wrong. It wasnt ten, it was fifty! The parents looked towards him and inspected him, Whose parent are you? You look really young. Yeah Im Lu Xiaoyus parent! Oh, Lu Xiaoyus parent. Haha, Ive heard my child mention your child before. Really impressive! Ive heard from my child too. Lu Xiaoyu is really helpful! Lu Shu was laughing hysterically inside. As if Id believe your lies! Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Dumbstruck! (Part 4) The other parents were stunned by Lu Shus youth, but his physique was already similar to that of an adult. Also, there were only parents here and no other students, so no one thought much about it. The glasses were also actually quite convincing. Some parents were curious, Did your child mention this Lu Shu? How powerful is he exactly? Actually, they didnt necessarily care about this Lu Shu, but its just that at this juncture of either quitting or staying with daoyuan, they wanted to know how powerful their child could become. It was just like buying something; if something was really expensive and the buyer is tempted to buy it, he would ask someone else if it was worth it. Lu Shu mentioned reservedly, This Lu Shu is really powerful. My Xiaoyu said that Lu Shu sliced those skeletons like vegetables in the remain. How many pounds did a normal punch carry? A few hundred? Do you guys know how many pounds his punch weighs? A few thousand! The parents looked at Lu Shu in shock, So powerful?! One of the things Lu Shu loved the most was knowing that people were praising him behind his back A parent pondered for a moment before saying, But I heard from my child that this Lu Shu doesnt seem to be much of a team player. He isnt good with people and my child was annoyed just speaking of him Lu Shu was rather displeased, Your child is? Oh, my child is called Ye Lingling Lu Shu understood and this all made sense he then continued, My child feels that Lu Shu is rather decent and quite special. He is very analytical when faced with problems. He makes sense when he speaks most of the time as well. Everything that comes out of his mouth seems logical and well thought through. But all of us know that its normal for children to not listen to reason at this age. I feel that itll be good if our children can spend more time with him. Spending more time with such a knowledgeable and wise child would help our children right? The parents nodded, So this is the case. We have to make sure our children know this when we get back. Instead of disliking everything he says, they should spend more time with him so that they can learn from each other! Suddenly everyone felt that this parent of Lu Xiaoyu was very decent and could look at things very clearly! They had gotten a huge conversational topic out of that student Lu Shu C Since everyone in daoyuan class would turn powerful, would everyone stay or leave daoyuan class. Actually, they didnt really want to leave daoyuan class. They actually wanted suggestions from the heavenly network, such as promising not to risk the lives of their children in future. As long as they could guarantee the safety of their children, they would allow their children to continue staying in daoyuan class! Lu Shu thought that these people noticed the situation on Mt Beimang and thought that the heavenly network could be reasoned with. After all, they looked sincerely apologetic and they felt that they could ask for some requests. After all, their children suffered some scares in the remain. But the heavenly network wasnt exactly the place for people to make demands At this moment, Xi Fei walked in with a file. Other people didnt recognize Lu Shu but he definitely did. Throughout his entire time in the remain, he had the deepest impression of Lu Shu. Xi Fei sounded out, Lu Shu, why are you here? Where are your parents? He knew Lu Shu came from a poor family but he didnt know that he was an orphan. The information the heavenly network obtained through their research was handed directly over to the heavenly kings and there was no need to provide members such as Xi Fei with all the information. Xi Fei and the rest werent even clear of Li Xianyis identity apart from the fact that one of the important members of the golden foundation stayed there and they were to avoid the area if they didnt have a need to go there. At this moment, the entire place fell silent Lu Shu Flashes of the previous scene flashed through the parents minds as they turned around to look at the newly silent Lu Shu. This Lu Shu is extremely powerful Your children should spend more time with him. Spending more time with such a knowledgeable and wise child would let your child improve Lu Shus voice echoed in their ears. Parents, ??? From Ye Jianguos distress, +477 From Lu Shu was stunned. Everyone was so generous! His classmates were wonderful and their parents were really wonderful parents! But he couldnt care less about all these and walked over to Xi Fei, Teacher, Im an orphan so I have to come over and find out the details about this meeting. Xi Fei was stunned. He only just found out that Lu Shu was an orphan. Thinking about it, this meeting was indeed important and attendance was necessary, Alright, stay then. Alright, Lu Shu ran back to the group and got seated. The parents started whispering amongst themselves. They now understood why their children spoke about Lu Shu with such annoyance, he really had a problem! Parents continued streaming into the classroom. Seats were not assigned and parents sat wherever they wanted to. After some time, the seats beside Lu Shu were still empty. Only at the end, when left with no choice, people started to fill up the seats next to him it was like everyone was afraid of him. Xi Fei started to take attendance to see whose parents were not present. Those who were called out had to sign on the form as well to confirm that they were present. It was to acknowledge that they understood whatever information which they were going to receive. Lu Shu was listening to the attendance taking but realized that Jiang Shuyis name was skipped. He wasnt part of this parent meeting. He was suddenly worried. Zhong Yutang was obviously looking after Jiang Shuyi back in the remain. But now, why were his parents not here at such an important meeting? Xi Fei seemed to know why. And what relations did Jiang Shuyis family have with the heavenly network? Could those huge families have infiltrated the heavenly network? After all, this was a new piece of cake, very new, and everyone wanted a piece of it. When there was no war, practitioners were not important to civilians. But it was different to those people of importance. Practitioners could be employed as bodyguards or something of that sort. How could normal bodyguards compare to practitioners? They were just not of the same ilk. After taking attendance, Xi Fei stood on the rostrum and everyone went silent, The students should have told you what happened in the remain. We didnt request for secrecy regarding this incident, we just wanted to give everyone some time to think over this incident. By now, everyone should have thought more or less about this incident. One parent said, We know that this incident was a mishap and we can understand it. But we wish to get some assurance that our childrens lives will not be put at risk again! Xi Fei pondered for a few seconds before replying, This parent might not have understood what I meant. What I meant was that those worried parents can have their child quit daoyuan class. We are not making it compulsory to stay. The abilities of those students would be sealed upon quitting and they would never be able to use them again. Chapter 177 Chapter 177: On What Basis (Part 5) Xi Feis voice was firm and resounding, as though there was no room for discussion. Instead of calling it a discussion, it was more like a notification. The entire Luo Cheng international school was silent, probably because all the parents were facing the same dilemma and having the same difficulty in deciding. The traditional mindset and the new era had collided, like how two trains were going to depart from the same station. Everyone had to make a choice in this new era, whether to maintain the original mindset or to step into a new journey. The original mindset refers to a normal life. Meaning that once everyone made this choice, their child would continue studying, then find ordinary 9-5 jobs. While the new journey could mean a different life, a different world, and even an unlimited amount of possibilities ahead. Such choices were too common in life. When facing the parents who lost their children, the heavenly network was extremely patient. It was their mistake that cost these young lives after all. Previously, the heavenly network had no intention for daoyuan students to enter the remains, and a mistake was a mistake and it couldnt be undone. But this was the road of training, do you think Xi Fei and company in the heavenly network just popped out from a rock? Do you think the peace-keeping force, the army, the police or the firefighters popped out from a rock as well? When they were risking their lives, wouldnt their parents be worried as well? If you wish for a safe training without any willingness to bear any risks and to be given a higher pay and more training resources, there are only three words for you- on what basis? Truthfully, these aggressive parents came with the intention to reason and lay their own conditions would definitely upset Xi Fei and the rest. Not to mention their childrens performance in the remains And the strategy to give the students a choice to quit or stay was passed down through many levels by Nie Ting, there was no room for any compromise. The heavenly network never planned to discuss anything with the parents. Quitting would mean sealing of the chakras and never to step into the heavenly network again. Some parents wanted to reason but never took any actions. In society, the status of daoyuan students was already very high, not to mention the heavenly network. Someone suddenly asked, What if they stayed? Xi Fei replied calmly, Class F practitioners who dont progress with more training wouldnt receive any benefits. But all Class Es and above will be awarded the rank of second lieutenant, be given a pay and allowance, and be treated as an active member. Of course, they will also bear risks that might be greater than now. Daoyuan class will continue imparting training methods and distributing resources, and when the time is right, they will be allocated a certain position. Lu Shu was in deep thought. If the remaining daoyuan students were accepted into the organization, and even a pay was given, it would be inevitable that training was going to become harsher. A parent asked, So our child has to enter a squad? What about their studies? It cant be that they dont even graduate from high school right? No need to worry about this, everything else remains the same, Xi Fei explained calmly. Lu Shu was surprised. Even with training, school would still continue but there would probably be a different way of attending. Who knows what the heavenly network had in their plans? But this was expected. Previously, the heavenly network was emphasizing the importance of cultural studies which meant that the high levels of the network valued the cultural values of practitioners very highly. As to how Lu Shu was going to make a decision, he felt that there was no need to consider. Of course, he was going to follow the heavenly network. The heavenly network was the sole training organization for practitioners nationwide. Besides the rare cases of escaped metahumans and practitioners like Liang Che, all other practitioners were part of this. If Lu Shu wanted to fight alone, he would have to let everything else go. But the key was that quitting meant no more connections to local remains! The seven heavenly kings managed to stop so many experts and even the thirteen Indian Class Cs were killed, what can a mere Class D do? Of course, he had to listen and follow obediently! But Lu Shu was a little doubtful about the kind of positions they would be given. It would probably be like Xi Fei and company, being allocated to different cities. Since the recovery of magical energy was still in progress, there would be more awakenings in the future. Lu Shu suddenly had a question. How much could the pay be? Being paid in high school was a nice feeling, another form of income Speaking of which, could Lu Shu be the first stinky tofu seller who was also in the military?! A parent was worried, Can we have more time to consider, since But before the sentence was finished Ill stay! Lu Shu raised his hand, Do I have to complete any procedure? The parents were shocked. Everyone is still contemplating and youve already decided to stay?! This feeling was like during an exam, your paper was still empty while the person beside had already finished and handed his script in. There was only one thought, What the f*ck, you dont even need to check?! From Liu Jianguo From All the parents were at a loss, being concerned about their childrens safety, and also about their potential. Liu Jianguo, Liu Lis father, stood up, Ive also decided to let my son stay. The other parents looked at one another. Some parents from a poorer family background were considering a certain aspect- working for the military meant a permanent job But other parents had always pursued stability. They wished for their children to graduate from university and to find a job as a civil servant, even if not as an executive position, a normal career was also fine And now, the opportunity had presented itself. Xi Fei said calmly, Besides Lu Shu who can decide for himself, the rest of the parents should go back and discuss with your children first. Theres no rush to make a decision as everyone will be given a weeks time. Whether to quit or stay, the power of decision lies in everyones hands. One week from now, the daoyuan class will finalize all the procedures and allocate ranks accordingly. There were originally over hundred thousand daoyuan students but after this, there would probably be a few tens of thousands left. After all, the only area that was exposed to the magical energy from the remains was Yuzhou. In the other areas, many daoyuan students were still Class F. There might also be more remains appearing but it was hard to predict if the heavenly network would bring everyone closer for training. There would suddenly be an increase of a few tens of thousands of junior officers. Thinking about it, compared to the 2.3million active duty soldiers and 1.8million policemen, the number of people in the heavenly network didnt seem as much. And being rewarded an officer rank directly was also due to the special identities as practitioners. But this stuff wasnt part of Lu Shus considerations. Chapter 178 Chapter 178: Lets start a chat group (Part 1) This parent meeting had only one message from the start- for all the parents to go back and discuss with their children whether to quit or stay. As the parents left, they all had a troubled expression, especially those of class f9 But there were some exceptions. Some parents had already reached a consensus with their children as to whether to leave or stay. In comparison, these parents seemed more relaxed. Of course, some who had decided to leave were now tempted to stay after hearing the second lieutenant rank. Being an officer meant that one would never go hungry and it would be easier to find a wife In the current world, traditional families all had a common mindset- that a stable job was better than any other job. As Lu Shu left, he was still gleefully looking at the parents of the class f9, Should we start a group chat for parents? I see that many classes parents have started a group chat, and its extremely convenient. All the parents were irritated. If another parent said this it would be okay but you are you even a parent? And whats with you acting like its natural? From Liu Jianguos distress, +188 From Originally, there were parents who wanted to form a group chat so that everyone could discuss the issue of quitting or staying, to list out the pros and cons. Many people liked to lean towards the opinions of the majority. If other children stayed, he would want his child to stay too. If other children left, he would follow suit. But now that Lu Shu mentioned it, everyone dared not talk about forming a chat group. Chat group your ass! Perfectly satisfied, Lu Shu left. He was still worried that not having school wouldnt generate and distress points but because of this parent meeting, he could buy two days worth of stinky tofu The parent meeting is great, theres probably one more in a weeks time. How awesome He heard from classmates about how parent meetings were all bad and once the parents stayed, the class teacher would be saying all kinds of bad things. But now, Lu Shu felt that all those classmates were too exaggerating! In the end, almost every class had formed a parents group except for class f9 And the parents of class f9 even had to find the other classes parents group through connections and partake in their discussion The parents had contributed a wave of distress points but when Lu Shu was reaching home, he received another wave from his classmates. Seemed like the parents had told them about tonights strange incident. In the past, students would go home and complain about so and so did something annoying but parents would always tell them to spend their efforts and time on studies, instead of talking about others! But tonight, the parents of class f9 were in that position Upon reaching his doorsteps, Lu Shu felt that the atmosphere at home was rather strange. He slowly changed into his slippers, ones which Lu Xiaoyu had changed. From the previous cotton ones to these new cooling ones. The slippers were also washed and left to dry. Following that, Lu Shu saw Lu Xiaoyu holding onto little fury and watching television on the couch. He kept getting a weird vibe. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the little fury was wearing a messy-looking t-shirt and was sitting pitifully in Lu Xiaoyus palm Did you make that t-shirt for it? Lu Shu asked curiously. Yes, I did. Its too inappropriate to not wear anything. Since it had gained intellect, it has to wear something, Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Oh, Lu Shu finally understood why the little fury looked like that. No wonder there was some distress points coming from the little fury on his way home Lu Xiaoyu then added, I left little fury alone for a moment and found out that it had become the leader of a few other brothers, some rats, and was even confident about itself. But I chase them all away! Lu Xiaoyu then scolded little fury, Youre a squirrel, not a rat! They are very dirty and youre not allowed to play with them again! Little fury nodded helplessly. Lu Shu suddenly found this scene similar to how a parent would tell his child to not play with so and so as they are a bad influence Lu Shu was stunned, Were those rats intellectually aware? Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, Didnt seem like it. They all looked dumb. Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. If the few magical lands in the city could result in a large scale mutation of animals and cause them to gain intellect, wouldnt that be ridiculous? Alright, continue watching your television, Lu Shu went back in to spin the lottery. Firstly, he wanted to settle the stinky tofu for tomorrows sale and secondly, he wanted to see if he could win the chi fruit. Knowing that this fruit was very useful, Lu Shu was extremely interested in it. Yesterday, he won two of out of fifty tries and this percentage was still reasonable. But Lu Shu wanted this item to be like the refresher fruit, to be available in the shop for purchase. Based on his experiences, when an item in the lottery became available in the shop, it would be much cheaper. Lu Shu also wondered how much chi energy Li Xianyi had accumulated when he first unlocked the sea of chi? Lu She felt that since the more chi energy accumulated before unlocking the better it was, he should achieve the best possible outcome he could, and to accumulate for as long as possible. Opening the lottery, the hopeful Lu Shu looking forward to seeing a bunch of chi fruits was stunned. The first time, a crepe. The second time, bean sauce noodles. The third time, fried tomato eggs. The fourth time, stinky tofu. The fifth time, stinky tofu Lu Shu was disappointed. Whats with the first three? They totally appeared out of nowhere. After 50 tries, he got two chi fruits. Besides those three exceptions, the rest were stinky tofu Lu Shu took a deep breath and acted normally while heading to the toilet, casually asking Lu Xiaoyu while on the way, Xiaoyu, do you have any cravings recently? Lu Xiaoyu answered in a straightforward manner, Crepe, bean sauce noodles and fried tomato eggs. What? Lu Shu was overwhelmed. What kind of damned system is this?! He quietly returned back to his room and ate the two chi fruits. Lu Xiaoyus training is already automatic and why did her cravings appear inside my own lottery? So the lottery chances are all based on her cravings?! At the moment when Lu Shu ate the two chi fruits, they once again melted into a cloud of chi which gathered in the vicinity of his sea of chi, forming a large cloud around it. He suddenly felt his sea of chi slowly being unlocked and instantly focused all his energy on controlling the cloud of chi, preventing it from unlocking the sea of chi prematurely. What the old man didnt tell Lu Shu was that from the time he first felt his chi to when he first noticed signs of unlocking, it took him three whole months. Chapter 179 Chapter 179: A Visit from Jiang Shuyi (Part 2) When Lu Shu went to the yard to train on his sword again, Li Xianyi sensed that Lu Shus chi was much stronger. He wondered why Lu Shus chi strengthened so quickly. As no one spoke about the chi fruit, who wouldve guessed? He could only assume that Lu Shu was talented and that he wasnt wrong about Lu Shu. But he still had to remind Lu Shu regarding his control of chi, Once there are signs of the chi trying to breakthrough, you have to suppress it. Back then, we didnt even sleep in order to suppress our chi. Our master would make us wake up after sleeping for a moment to continue to control our chi. That was a really painful period of time and I hope youre mentally prepared. These words were still rather simplified. They werent just not allowed to sleep, they didnt even dare exert strength in the toilet in case they lost focus and an exertion of strength would cause the sea of chi to unlock According to Li Xianyis unreliable master, this was how Li Xianyis master opened up his chi Unlocking ones sea of chi early would result in huge side-effects. In the history of Li Xianyis sect, when his grandmaster unlocked his sea of chi, inside his sea of chi was like an endless ocean and waves of chi were constantly crashing. Once the sea of chi was unlocked, the sword of will was completed! In the end, upon the comparison of the disciples and next generations, everyone was rather ashamed their sea of chi was small and paled in comparison to their grandmasters while they adopted all sorts of methods to open up their chi. Some people unlocked their sea of chi in the toilet, while some achieved it while eating. When the food was too sumptuous, they would lose their focus and lose control of their chi. While some were unlocked when they visited the brothel for the first time A sword manual passed down by Li Xianyis ancestors was kept inside his house. Written inside the manual were the hard work and experiences of his seniors, such as how to feel the initial chi and if there were any shortcuts. In then end, all that was written inside were, for example, in the toilet, being a little forceful could cause to sea of chi to open up. So beware of this! The first time Li Xianyi saw this manual, he was dumbfounded. Just from this point, it could be seen that the unlocking of sea of chi is very dependent on fate Li Xianyi was very curious as to when Lu Shu would unlock his sea of chi? He felt that Lu Shu was not far away from it. In fact, ever since last night, Lu Shu had been on high alert. He felt that his chi was extremely volatile, a slight miscontrol would result in the collision of his chi. In the end, he could only train and suppress his chi at the same time to stabilize it. During Li Xianyis time, they didnt have any training methods or magical energy to replenish their vitality. And they would still feel sleepy when it was time to sleep. Some of them would wake up and find their sea of chi already unlocked. In a sense, Lu Shu had been blessed by the magical era- he didnt need to sleep! But not needing to sleep didnt mean that everything would go smoothly. He still had to constantly be on alert. This process was a test of perseverance. Li Xianyi once said that the highs and lows of practitioners were based on aptitude and perseverance and this didnt just refer to the sword training, but theres also tolerance To Li Xianyi and the rest, protecting your sea of chi was a nerve wrecking process that could last for months. Li Xianyi emphasized, You must be extremely careful. When I unlocked my sea of chi, my chi had been accumulated into a pool of water. Lu Shu nodded his head, he always took his training seriously. For some reason, Li Xianyi felt that Lu Shu was much stronger than him when he was Lu Shus age. As to what exactly he would achieve, it would depend on his own progression. Thinking of what his old ancestors penned down in the manual, The sea of chi is as vast as the mountains, and flows like water. The manifestation of your will in your swords would rise up the mountains and into the clouds. What this sentence mentioned was the magnificence that all the people in this sect looked forward to. While Lu Shu was selling stinky tofu in the morning, with a sample on display while he browsed the golden foundations website, a voice suddenly greeted him, Lu Shu? Lu Shu raised his head and was delighted, Jiang Shuyi, why are you here? Oh. I happened to pass by and remembered that you sell stinky tofu here, turns out youre really here, Jiang Shuyi smiled. Lu Shu thought for a moment. Where was he going so early in the morning that he had to pass by here? Jiang Shuyi donned a white tracksuit and looked rather majestic and men who passed by couldnt stop themselves from looking over. Uncle Li, who was serving a bowl of soup to his customer, bellowed in glee, Little Shu, is this your girlfriend from school? Shes really pretty! Lu Shu felt rather uncomfortable, Uncle, dont spout nonsense! Hes a guy! Recalling how Jiang Shuyi looked when he leaned against his shoulder in the remain while sleeping, Lu Shu shuddered. Stay straight, stay straight Uncle Li was shocked when he heard Lu Shus words. Guy?! His hand trembled and he spilled almost half his bowl of soup Jiang Shuyi didnt have much of a reaction to that exchange and just smiled awkwardly before asking Lu Shu, when are you packing up your stall? I have something to discuss with you. I sold out a long time ago, Im packing up now. Its not very conducive to speak here, my house is not that far away, we can get there by walking, Lu Shu passed the sample of his stinky tofu to uncle Li and walked off after packing his stuff. Jiang Shuyi followed by his side and said all of a sudden, The class organized a class chat group last night but didnt invite you. Ill invite you? Lu Shu was pleased, Alright. When the words Jiang Shuyi invited Lu Shu into the group appeared, the number of people in the group quickly dwindled. 51, 49, 45, 42, 31, 24 Hahaha, Jiang Shuyi laughed, Everyone really avoids you like a plague now Lu Shu didnt mind at all and laughed as he collected the distress points, Anyway, my relations with everyone in the past werent very good. Jiang Shuyi was really curious at this point, Why do you not want to have good relations with everyone? What if you need help in the future? Lu Shu stayed silent for a moment before replying, I can rely on myself. I dont need anyones help. You never asked anyone for help your entire life? Jiang Shuyi felt that it was unbelievable. Thinking in Lu Shus point of view, Jiang Shuyi felt that he would never pull through if they swapped places in their lives. Lu Shu joked, I have never asked anyone for help. I have only asked for a better fate. In Jiang Shuyis 17 years of living, it was his first time meeting someone so special. It was amazing how he could live so well and happily through his own sheer hard work. Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Military Schools (Part 3? Jiang Shuyi followed Lu Shu to his yard and on the way, he asked curiously, You dont look too well, are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Im fine, Lu Shu wasnt uncomfortable but was constantly worried about his chi colliding into his sea of chi. It was tough. In fact, Li Xianyis sword of the will was much harder than the daoyuan class training. Even the initial swordplay training was something many wouldnt be able to persevere through, not to mention the subsequent endurance game. It was Jiang Shuyis first time at Lu Shus house, and seeing the plants in the yard gave him a feeling of comfort. This yard was like a little utopia amongst the bustling city. Entering the house, Lu Xiaoyu was still sleeping. It had become a routine for her to go back to sleep after eating breakfast and little fury must be playing somewhere. Lu Shu put down his stuff, what do you want to talk about? Oh, just wanted to ask about the daoyuan class. Are you quitting or staying? Jiang Shuyi asked. He checked out the interior of the house. The electronics looked new but the television shelf, cutleries, and sofa all looked really old. Despite the shabbiness, there was a feeling of home. On the new fridge were some little fridge magnets that looked extremely cute. Must have been placed there by the little sister, Jiang Shuyi knew for sure. He used to think that since Lu Shu relied on setting up stalls for a living, his house must have been in a poor state. He had the impression that the poor had not much fun in life since theyre probably desperately trying to make ends meet. But looking at Lu Shus place, despite the shabbiness, it wasnt messy at all and had a very cozy feeling to it. Im definitely staying in the daoyuan class, Lu Shu laughed, only by training can I change my fate. Lu Shu mentioned training, not the daoyuan class. But others wouldnt understand the hidden meaning behind his words. He also wanted to find out Jiang Shuyis own opinions since he had more knowledge about the current situation, Do you know what the new changes to the daoyuan class could be? Jiang Shuyi thought for a moment, there wouldnt be many changes now and we have to wait and see. But you dont have to worry. The rewarding of rank isnt based on aptitude. As Long as youre class E, its enough. Lu Shu wondered, Will the classes still be conducted in school? Right now, the construction of seven special military schools is in progress. And these seven schools are spread across the nation, Jiang Shuyi explained, but the construction will take awhile so we have to wait. Theres one located in Luo Cheng- at the same location as the remains. Lu Shu didnt understand, Why cant they just build one school? Jiang Shuyi shook his head, Not enough magical energy! Lu Shu had a sudden realization. He had never considered that and it was true. Training required magical energy if not, the only alternative was magical stones! Seven military schools, and 10 thousand plus people in each. How can the magical energy of a normal location be distributed amongst so many people? Meaning that the current schools were definitely not suitable. This was the difference between a school for practitioners and a normal school for the other students. Normal schools locations could be chosen randomly but not a practitioners school. At the remains site of Mt Beimang, the magical energy had dispersed following the disappearance of the remains. But it was located at a very high point which was at least a 15mins ride from the nearest city, making it a very suitable place! How long would this take, probably more than 1-2 years? We shouldnt underestimate the power of numbers, it should be fast, Jiang Shuyi said, the plan is for all 7 military schools to be completed within 1.5years. The document of project management has already been signed. Oh, Lu Shu nodded. Isnt that just signing a military order, why calling it such a fancy name But Lu Shu sighed. He wouldnt bear to leave Luo Cheng city and to ask him to study somewhere else was a little uncomfortable He just bought his house too. Speaking of 1.5years, wouldnt that be their graduation? The teaching levels of the seven special military schools are roughly the same, so at that time, the school districts will be divided according to regions. Not only will we be enrolled, but many combatants in the heavenly network will be taking entrance exams with us, in order to distinguish the difference in education levels. Based on their aptitudes and strength, there will be additional points. The details are yet to be released but those with low aptitude, education and combat strength would not be accepted into the school but instead, go through three months of basic military training before starting work at the heavenly network. Lu Shu heard this remark and realized that there will be a large number of students who would not qualify to enter the special military schools but would go through three months of basic military training before starting work. And those with high aptitudes and strengths would be pulled into the special military school for further training. What could be trained? War strategy? Lu Shu had no knowledge about military schools and asked, What could military schools teach for such a long time? And isnt it a waste for those with strengths of Class D and above to be entering the school? Its not a waste, Jiang Shuyi said, There are many things that can be taught. Some of them could be trained to become leaders with super combat capabilities, and some with special abilities could be trained to assassinate, scout, etc. There might even be some rare brain-type metahuman who could be trained in a deeper level of military strategies. Theres a wide variety and although the whole system is still being figured out, there are in fact a lot of things. Did you think that there was no systematic approach to the practitioners world? Everyone should at least learn to cooperate with comrades in times of battle. Furthermore, in the ways of Daoism There are many aspects to Daoism and each and every aspect requires specific research. And these aspects cannot be mastered immediately which explains why the need for people specializing in each of them. Some are talented in magic, while others might be talented in alchemy or even swordplay. Its just like physics and computer science, very few people can excel in multiple disciplines and be a master at all trades Lu Shu was silent. Before the truth was mentioned, he had the impression that in a battle between practitioners, whoever was stronger would be more awesome and that a fight was a messy exchange of blows. It was the same in the movies, how superheroes would simply defeat the villains in the name of justice He suddenly realized that, even for metahumans, everyone wasnt born with an innate sense for fighting. That Class D strength-type fugitive was a good example, his attacks were all very simple. And at this moment, all the practitioners and metahumans would be incorporated into the national system and assembled into a huge machine. Their overall combat strength was meant to serve the nation. Even if a few Class C practitioners could manipulate a sword, a few flying swords wouldnt be as effective as a tactical attack. To be honest, he had underestimated the countrys system and wisdom. All his past opinions were rather naive! Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Lu Xiaoyu is going to school! (Part 1) The military schools were good news to Lu Shu. Practitioners were no longer of little significance, but they were now incorporated into a single organization where everyone could specialize in their own talents, forming an integral part of society. In school, everyone would be able to learn the art of magic, assassination, alchemy, kendo, martial arts, intelligence, formation and tactics, and weapons forging. During free times, they could exchange ideas and even gossip about which female practitioners were prettier. Or everyone could have a meal together, watch a movie, or even fall in love The feeling was like being presented a detailed image of the future practitioner life, and one would finally understand just how interesting a practitioner life was in the modern city. The objective was for everyone to be brought closer to the mysterious and holy ways of training. Lu Shu imagined the scene of ten thousand practitioners and metahumans gathering together. Hehe, people are my precious resources! When Jiang Shuyi left, Lu Xiaoyu was still sleeping. Lu Shu thought that this wasnt appropriate. This girl had been becoming lazier and Lu Shu was wondering if he should send Lu Xiaoyu to school while he had the money. Previously, he couldnt afford for Lu Xiaoyu to go to school and the girl had never had a friend. But now that he had money, Lu Shu thought that social interactions were necessary. Including the money he picked up before, he now had around a hundred thousand dollars. If he could let Lu Xiaoyu regain a normal life rather than living an aimless orphan life, spending this money was worth it. After all, he could still sell stinky tofu to make it back. And in fact, settling the household register wouldnt require that much money. Having thought about it, Lu Shu called Jiang Shuyi who was confused at the call since he had just left, Hello? About that theres something I need your help with. My sister followed me from the Fu Li orphanage but her household register is still not settled. Im wondering if your family could help me with this and I still have 80 grand! Ive also bought the house so Id want to transfer her household register to this place, Lu Shu said. He had intended to say 120 thousand but that 40 thousand under his bed was better to be kept a secret. Jiang Shuyi pondered for a moment, Ive to go back and ask. I cant make the decision. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief, Okay, thank you. Could you make a trip back? Id like to have 3 drops of your blood, just from your finger will do. He knew that Jiang Shuyi was just a high school student, and even with the identity as a practitioner, his family probably wouldnt let him have a say. Which household would let a 17-year-old child make any major decision? Furthermore, children will always be children in the eyes of all parents. But it was still good to ask. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. He was wondering if Lu Xiaoyu could get along with her new classmates This is a huge problem! Based on Lu Shus plan, even if the household register couldnt be settled, the temporary annual schooling fee of 10 thousand in Luo Cheng international school was an amount he could afford. Could 10 thousand dollars be compared to Lu Xiaoyus life and mental health? Of course not. Being a big brother is so stressful. With regards to the 3 drops of blood, Lu Shu had another purpose for it. Jiang Shuyi had come back within a short while, It can be settled and theres no need for money. Make a trip to the local police station in Xigong district with your account book. My brother said hes already contacted them and you should take down this number, 158 So efficient?! Lu Shu was surprised, Thats fast, do I need to bring anything else? Such as the birth certificate? He had checked before. Changing from an unregistered resident to registered wasnt so simple. There would be many information and approvals needed. Jiang Shuyi replied, My brother didnt mention those so you should just go. He also commended your brave and heroic performance in the remains and hope for you to continue working hard Lu Shu was feeling emotional as his longtime problem was resolved so suddenly. He once saw a news about a couple who bought a car at a 4s shop. In the end, the money was paid but they didnt receive the car. The sales manager said, When the car arrived, a group of people robbed it. There was nothing I could do How about trying to contact someone else who could help? At that point in time, the woman was crying in the 4s shop, We paid for the car, so why do we have to find someone else for help? Lu Shu could empathize with them. In the past, they were the bottom of society but it turned out that their unsettled problem could be resolved so easily. But no matter what, resolving Lu Xiaoyus household register was a good thing. At this moment, Lu Shu took out a small test tube and retrieved 3 drops of blood from Jiang Shuyi who didnt question what Lu Shu wanted to do with them. Jiang Shuyi left while Lu Xiaoyu, rubbing her sleepy eyes, appeared, Lu Shu, who were you talking to? Lu She replied gleefully, Ive good news! Lu Xiaoyu was stunned, Whats the good news? Haha, you can go to school! Lu Shu said excitedly. Lu Xiaoyu, ??? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! What kind of good news is this? Lu Shu, are you misunderstanding the meaning of good news?! Im not going! I dont want to go to school! Lu Xiaoyu was upset. How can you not go to school?! Lu Shu wasnt pleased, Youre at home all day and the old grandpa wouldnt come down too strict on you. You have to go to school and lead a normal life! If not, no more noodles, crepes or fried tomato eggs for you! Lu Shu replied in a serious tone. Haha, saying that with such confidence. If you can let me have them by the next minute, Id go to school! Lu Xiaoyu said. When she suddenly saw noodles, crepes and fried tomato eggs appear in Lu Shus hands as he placed them on the dining table It was Lu Xiaoyus first time in 10 years to hate the sight of food The first time she lost her appetite! Lu Shu, didnt you say your awakened power isnt culinary related? Lu Xiaoyu was shocked. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! Lu Xiaoyu finally understood that her going to school was decided It was hopeless! Sleeping in! Naps! TV series! All these would be gone! Why is life so tough?! At this moment, the little fury suddenly jumped in from the window, hugging a huge apple. Lu Xiaoyu saw it and vented, You still know how to come back! Little fury, ??? Little fury stood motionless on the window frame, wondering what exactly happened From little furys distress, +1+1+1 Chapter 182 Chapter 182: Rich Soup Restaurant (Part 2) Lu Shu made a trip to the police station and everything was going smoothly. The other party was patient and kind in contrast to the last time Lu Shu was here. Addressing Lu Shu as bro, the other party was especially passionate. Since Lu Shu had an account and a house, the person labeled Lu Xiaoyus household register as unregistered due to loss of household migration documents or past the validation date and directly recovered it under their house. Lu Shu was stunned, you can do that? At that time, he had an envelope inside his pocket and inside it was some money which he offered the person. But the other party said there was no need Lu Shu saw that the other party had no intention to accept it and kept it away. That was 10 thousand dollars! Lu Shus hand was sweaty from holding the envelope Leaving the police station, Lu Shu looked at the account book- Lu Xiaoyu, female, siblings relationship. Lu Shu was elated at the sight of it and felt a sense of satisfaction. Lu Shu was the kind of person who would feel uncomfortable being in others debt and this time, he really had Jiang Shuyi to thank! But he had a way of returning the favor as he possessed the mountain seal! He wasnt sure if there would be any consequences from using this toy since the heavenly network was probably still looking for it. But since he could control magical energy, he could find out the location of Jiang Shuyis house and help him increase the concentration of magical energy there. Lu Shu decided to test it out first, to see the heavenly networks reaction to him manipulating magical energy as he did not want to sabotage Jiang Shuyi. Reaching home, Lu Shu didnt expect Lu Xiaoyu to be sulking after seeing the account book and she even exclaimed angrily, We arent even blood-related! Starting the trip at 3 pm and settled by 5 pm, Lu Shu sat on the sofa staring up at the hot sun setting slowly. The sunset rays shined through the windows, giving the interior of the house a warm orange glow. After resolving the household register, theres the school issue. The best option would be Luo Cheng international school. Firstly, it was conveniently close. Secondly, Lu Shu could look out for her in case of bullies picking on Lu Xiaoyu Er, but Lu Xiaoyu could probably settle that herself. That would take away the interesting part of being an older brother, Lu Shu thought Speaking of which the school issue should be easily resolvable since their house was in the school district. And based on the 9 years compulsory education, Lu Xiaoyu should be allocated to Luo Cheng international. However, the entrance procedure may be troublesome since Lu Xiaoyu had never gone to school before. But Li Yixiao was the current principal! Lu Shu pondered for a long time before looking through his address book. Previously, after their discussion about a joint business in the remains, they had exchanged contact numbers. Truthfully, Lu Shu had never thought that he would be starting a business with Li Yixiao He called Li Yixiao, who seemed to have just woken up, Hey? Lu Shu gleefully said, Principal, I am Lu Shu. Id like to treat you to dinner tonight. Firstly, I have a favor to ask from you and secondly, Id like to celebrate our future partnership! Treat?! Li Yixiao was suddenly energized at the sound of that, There a famous hotpot place near the administrative office called Rich Soup! Li Yixiao still remembered Lu Shus gold chains and watches and knew that this chap must be rich! Lu Shu rolled his eyes, youre really straightforward, even choosing the restaurant already But he wasnt a stingy person. Asking someone else for favor should definitely be over a good meal. In the evening, Lu Shu took the envelope containing 10 thousand dollars and brought Lu Xiaoyu out. The Rich Soup was located in the west of the city. Although it was a short distance, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had never eaten there. This was Luo Chengs famous copper hot pot restaurant. Under the old-fashioned copper hot pot was hot burning coal and theres a small chimney in the middle. When the soup boiled, a piece of sliced lamb meat was soaked inside, becoming cooked within a matter of seconds. The Rich Soup had 5 floors and its business was excellent. Everyone seemed to be here for their lamb and beef. Especially in the spring, autumn and winter when the weather would still be chilly, sitting around this copper hot pot eating sliced lamb was a bliss. Previously, whenever they walked by this place, Lu Xiaoyu would always stare at the restaurant and this was finally fulfilling one of her wishes. When they arrived, Li Yixiao was already there, this guy is really enthusiastic about this Li Yixiao was excited to see Lu Shu. When Lu Shu thought that Li Yixiao was going to greet them, he already spoke, Quick, lets order 3 plates of lamb slices. Ive heard about this restaurant but never had to chance to come Oh, what can I say if youre being so direct? The two of them were discussing their partnership in future remains while they waited for their dishes. Lu Xiaoyu knew that they would soon discuss her school admission process and sat there with a long face, caressing little fury with her little hands. Little fury had long given up on struggling. The lamb had arrived and was spread across the plate. The meat slices were thick and looked particularly firm. Lu Xiaoyu was suddenly interested again. Looking at the sesame sauce in front of her and imagining dipping the thick lamb slices into it, she couldnt wait to put that into her mouth! In the end, with a wave of his hand, Li Yixiao grabbed his chopsticks and put the lamb into his side of the pot. Once the meat slices were cooked, he devoured them and was fishing for more meat at the bottom of the pot Lu Xiaoyu was upset, Do you want to pull up your trousers and go fishing inside? From Li Yixiaos distress, +333 Li Yixiao was a little embarrassed upon hearing that and knew that his eating image was too unpleasant, Waitress, 2 more plates of lamb. Haha, you guys eat, Ill wait for the vegetables Li Yixiao turned around and patted his chest, Dont worry little brother, as long as Im the principal, you can count on me to settle Lu Xiaoyus admission. Bring her to school tomorrow! Upon hearing that, Lu Xiaoyu threw her chopsticks aside. I thought we agreed on next week, but the moment this fatty opened his mouth, its become tomorrow?! At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu was very very very unhappy with this fatty! Chapter 183 Chapter 183: A Bad Feeling (Part 3) At this moment, Li Yixiao looked at little fury, Is this the one from the remains? Lu Shu was wary, What about that? Theres no need to worry. Mutated intelligent animals are in abundant now so this one is insignificant, Li Yixiao then said softly, Hey, I dont think you know this but after realizing that recruiting practitioners is impossible, many rich people have turned their sights onto these intelligent animals. Eating magically-enhanced food while keeping intelligent pets, the middle east tyrants are now playing with intelligent leopards and lions! Wow, thats fierce. Are they practitioners? Lu Shu was stunned. Human beings are really tough. He thought that these mutated intelligent animals would have a better life but in the end, they had become a new prey for humans. They have their own methods but whats interesting is, they might have underestimated the intellect of these animals, Li Yixiao said sneakily, The leopards and lions are being worked to their bones and have no choice but to obey their owners now. But Id like to see if these pets would lose their tolerance and wait for a chance to bite their masters from the back. Lu Shu had a puzzled look. Could Li Yixiao have seen animals with an even high level of intellect? He turned to little fury which quickly patted its little chest to express that it definitely wouldnt! Lu Xiaoyu grabbed onto little fury and sat there quietly eating meat. Lu Shu was still talking to Li Yixiao about the favor and passed him the envelope of money from under the table. There was also a small test tube and inside it was 3 drops of blood. This is my sisters blood. Daoyuan class had already stopped testing aptitude and since she missed the previous one, do help us with this favor, Lu Shu whispered. This was the last part of Lu Xiaoyus admission- aptitude! His and Lu Xiaoyus aptitudes were both problematic since they surpassed the boundaries of Tier A. His own sodium-potassium alloy turned bright and sparkly while Lu Xiaoyus was pitch black like an endless abyss. These were clearly unusual! Lu Shu did not wish to create unnecessary trouble and when he was planning Lu Xiaoyus school admission, this was a problem he thought of. And so he asked Jiang Shuyi for 3 drops of his blood to deal with the aptitude test. Jiang Shuyi had complete trust in him and did not question the use of the blood. This attitude touched Lu Shu and he couldnt wait to use the mountain seal to increase the magical energy content in Jiang Shuyis home Lu Shu did not wish for Lu Xiaoyu to be like him- being labeled as a Tier F aptitude. Having a Tier B aptitude was definitely better. To him, being a Tier F was his own problem and he could always awaken again But being a big brother, he definitely did not want others to look down on his sister, and so Tier B was much better. If secretly passing the blood sample to Li Yixiao did not work, he would have to postpone Lu Xiaoyus school admission. Little bro, what do you take me, Li Yixiao, for? This hotpot meal is enough and I cant accept your money. School admission and daoyuan class, you can count on me for both, Li Yixiao took over the blood sample and said gleefully, How about telling me more puns about my name? Lu Shu was stunned, what the What kind of fetish is that? But he took the blood sample and Lu Shu was relieved. He was worried that this his plan to take advantage of this loophole wouldnt work and the key to it was Li Yixiao. But seemed like it was a success. Lu Shu secretly felt that he owed Li Yixiao a favor and if there were really future opportunities to enter remains, Lu Shu would have to give in to Li Yixiao. Finger Lickin Good Lu Shu said a bunch. Li Yixiaos eyes lit up, Thats really good, hahaha, youre really witty. I, Li Yixiao, have always been lacking in that area! Li Yixiao suddenly turned to Lu Xiaoyu and said, Tomorrow in school, you have to learn from your brother and get first for everything. Lu Xiaoyu gave him a cold glance, Why first? The logic is very simple. Let me ask you, what is the highest point in the world? Li Yixiao asked mysteriously. The peak of Mt Everest, Lu Xiaoyu replied expressionlessly. Li Yixiao nodded, Everyone knows the highest points. Now let me ask you, what is the worlds third highest point? Mt Kanchenjunga, Lu Xiaoyu smirked. Li Yixiao, ??? From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! The fatty took a deep breath to regain his composure, What about the seventh highest points? Mt Dhaulagiri, Lu Xiaoyu smirked. Li Yixiao, ??? From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Haha, thats so embarrassing Li Yixiao never imagined such a situation. He was once coaxed into training hard by his teacher with this same method and he couldnt answer! Im too uneducated! At night, after returning home, Lu Shu reminded, In school, make sure not to expose your strength before training had started. Or else it would spell trouble for us. Understood? Also, make sure not to hit your classmates This was Lu Shus greatest worry. Conflicts with classmates were just a conjecture but Lu Xiaoyu had a worse temper than him! Lu Shu felt helpless as a big brother. Other parents would always tell their child on the first day of school, Remember to be polite and get along with your classmates. But yet, Lu Shu had to remind Lu Xiaoyu to not hit her classmates. How atrocious! He was still not assured, Im not saying you have to keep suppressing yourself. In the future, you can find an opportunity to say you have awakened as a strength type They both had celestial maps. And since he couldnt practice the daoyuan class method, Lu Xiaoyu wouldnt as well. So the best option for both of them to reveal their strengths would be through awakening. This was something no one could tell for sure and their strengths werent too different from strength types. But he also wanted to know if Lu Xiaoyus power was of the same nature as his, and if she really couldnt practice the daoyuan class method. He could only wait for Lu Xiaoyu to try it herself since he couldnt impart the method. Uninterested, Lu Xiaoyu sat on the sofa and Lu Shu wondered how much she actually heard. Lu Shu reemphasized, Remember that? Lu Xiaoyu glanced at him, Ok. She then grabbed little fury and went into her room. Lu Shu sneaked up to her door and peeked through the door seam, only to see Lu Xiaoyu saying something to little fury. He had a bad feeling Who knew what kind of mischief Lu Xiaoyu will be up to in school?! Chapter 184 Chapter 184: Wasted Studying!?Part One? School bag, pencils, eraser, pen, stationery box, as well as the textbooks for the second year of middle school, these were what Lu Shu prepared for Lu Xiaoyu. He was pestering Lu Xiaoyu to follow him to the supermarket which Lu Xiaoyu stubbornly refused. In the past, one of Lu Xiaoyus favorite things to do was to go to the supermarket with Lu Shu. Lu Shu would push the shopping cart and Lu Xiaoyu could sit inside. But she had grown out of it. At that time, Lu Shu would frequent Luo Chengs largest supermarket to buy groceries as there were often times when their groceries were cheaper than outside. The bread would also be on discount when nearing towards 9pm every night and Lu Shu would occasionally buy a few to satisfy Lu Xiaoyus greed. The both of them would go there to buy cheap groceries and brought their own bags as the plastic bags in the supermarket cost 30 cents each. Lu Xiaoyu particularly liked to visit the supermarket due to the aunties and uncles or small families of 3 being around. She felt that the supermarket had a lively atmosphere. Whenever Lu Shu headed to the side selling tomatoes, she would know that she would certainly be having fried tomato eggs the next day, and feel very delighted. The seller and Lu Shu would whisper to each other, The eggs today are slightly cheaper so you should stock up more. What do you think? Lu Xiaoyu would nod, Yup, cheaper by 20 cents! At that time, Lu Shu was still selling boiled eggs for a living. I have prepared two pens and three refills for you. Erasers are easily misplaced so remember to put yours back inside your stationery box. And do return others theirs if you happen to pick them up. It would be best for you to bring your textbooks back but if unable to, you can leave them in class In fact, Lu Shu knew that the things you learned in middle school would be relearned again in high school, just more complex. And the high school content could be mastered within one year Lu Shu didnt want to admit it, but studies had always been simple to him. Even without the recovery of magical energy, his future wouldnt be too bad. And so Lu Shu wanted Lu Xiaoyu to go to school because of the process, not the qualification. Lu Xiaoyu carried the pink school bag reluctantly, Your taste is so bad. How old am I now? Did you really have to buy me such a childish looking bag? Lu Shu wasnt pleased, Arent you just 10 years old? But Im in middle school! Lu Xiaoyu rebutted. Under normal circumstances, students in the second year of middle school were about 13-15 years old. But Lu Xiaoyus self-study had been progressing quickly and Lu Shu felt no need to follow the norms. There were others who skipped years too. So after discussing with Li Yixiao, he agreed to let Lu Xiaoyu enroll in the second year of middle school. Of course, prior to admission, there would be a small test to prove that she had the required knowledge. On average, the height of a ten-year-old girl was around 140cm but Lu Xiaoyu was considered tall and was already 147cm. So a 147cm girl in the second year of middle school wouldnt be short right? For Lu Shu, he was already 169cm when he was 15 and now hes already 180cm. Lu Shu would keep track of both their heights on the wall beside the door by drawing a line every 3 months to mark their heights. And Lu Xiaoyu has been growing quickly. At that time, Lu Shu was worried that this young lady wouldnt be getting enough nutrients and that it would affect her growth. But no, in fact, she might even grow to be 170+cm. Lu Shu felt that Lu Xiaoyu growing up to be 170cm was ideal. If she was 180cm like those models, he felt that it would be too disproportionate, but this was just his personal opinion. Just when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu left the house, they met grandpa Li, who was holding a middle school math textbook and was stunned, Where are you guys going? Haha, Xiaoyus household register is settled so Im sending her to school today. Grandpa, you can finally rest from now on, Lu Shu said gleefully. Li Xianyi was devastated! At this age, Im almost done with self-studying middle school math and now youre telling me shes going to school? So Ive learned all that for nothing?! From Li Xianyis distress, +588! Li Xianyi suddenly threw the textbook onto the ground and went back The condition of my heart is not so good so I dont want to talk to anyone for a month! Lu Xiaoyu saw the textbook on the ground and murmured, Do you think grandpa will still buy me snacks? That would be quite impossible Lu Shu had forgotten about this Maybe he could let the grandpa give Lu Xiaoyu some supplementary lessons at night? So that he could put his learning to use? Lu Shu first went to look for Li Yixiao to settle the admission, and although there were many obvious rules violations, Li Yixiao still brought them over. Leaving the student affairs office, it was 10am and Lu Shu realized those old stakeholders in school were all afraid of Li Yixiao The student affairs director said that this girl did not have any schooling experience and cannot be admitted. But after Li Yixiao smiled coldly at him without saying a word, he immediately gave in. In fact, the director was also desperate. Logical reasons could never overcome violence. In todays morning meeting, they were reviewing the standard of the school management due to this principals incapabilities. Just yesterday afternoon, the director caught a young student couple. But when Li Yixiao passed by, he started chatting with this couple and was having a great time. In the end, he even wished them a happy wedding and be blessed with children! Everyone thought that this couldnt go on and a meeting was needed! In the end, during the morning meeting, the fierce tiger mark appeared behind Li Yixiao, as if he wanted to tell everyone to stop talking. Cant offend him The director called the form teacher of a middle second-year class over, Hey, this is the student joining your class. Names Lu Xiaoyu and shes a little younger but she self-studied. The form teacher was a male, wearing black-framed spectacles, looked in his mid-40s and had a stern vibe. The little squirrel on Lu Xiaoyus head looked weird and he had never seen a student bring a pet to school. And this parent looked rather young but was dressed maturely. Never mind that, he looked at Lu Shu, Youre the parent, right? How do I address you? My names Zhang Haitao. Lu Shu, Hello Mr. Zhang, Lu Shu shook hands with Zhang Haitao. Zhang Haitao nodded, You can leave your child to me. Do give me your phone number later as I like to keep in contact with the parents about their childs progress. Are you very busy at work? Do you have time to guide your child in her homework? Lu Shu replied, Dont worry, Im in sophomore Class 3 of high school just upstairs. You can find me whenever! Zhang Haitao, ??? From Zhang Haitaos distress, +299! Chapter 185 Chapter 185: 185?Lu Xiaoyus First Day of School?Part One? Li Yixiao never mentioned that Lu Shu was a student and neither did Lu Shu. Although he looked young, he was dressed maturely. And the main point was that Li Yixiao brought them! Previously, Lu Shu had exemplary results and didnt stay in school. So the students affair office never had any interactions with him and it was normal that other teachers did not recognize him. But this time, it was a problem for both Zhang Haitao and the director But what could they say? But they immediately thought that Lu Shu must be a daoyuan student, why else would Li Yixiao step up for him? The students affair director was stunned. Wait, the name Lu Shu sounds very familiar Lu Shu wasnt too concerned as he had Li Yixiao backing him. And he only wanted to settle Lu Xiaoyus admission quickly, Mr. Zhang, I shall leave Xiaoyu with you. Do you need me to do anything else? Where are your parents? Zhang Haitao asked Lu Shu. Were orphans, Lu Shu did not want to mention this to prevent any labels being placed on Lu Xiaoyu but the other party had to ask, Anything else, Mr. Zhang? Er, Zhang Haitao was stunned for a moment, Nothing else. Ill introduce her to her classmates! Frankly speaking, Lu Xiaoyu was incredibly pretty and Lu Shu being a practitioner, was trained in the essence of spirit which was reflected in his heightened physical aura and energy. The two of them didnt look like orphans at all. Then I shall go back first! Lu Shu said cheerfully as he had resolved one of his main worries! Lu Shu turned to Lu Xiaoyu and reminded softly, Study hard and strive to be someone useful for the country Thats probably what other parents would say? But I only request one thing please do not hit your classmates! Zhang Haitao and the director were confused, what is this? Once Lu Shu and Li Yixiao had left, Lu Xiaoyu was suddenly energetic again. If anyone asked why shes in school, she only has one answer in her mind- Lu Shu wanted her to go. Having Lu Shu by her side was very stressful. Although Lu Xiaoyu would frequently argue and scold Lu Shu, she knew that Lu Shu was irreplaceable. This was like how the moon had always been orbiting around the earth and Lu Xiaoyu felt that this wasnt bad at all. When Lu Shu was so poor that he couldnt afford to feed Lu Xiaoyu, he tried to send her back to the orphanage so many times but she always found her way back to Lu Shu. Along the way, Lu Xiaoyu was enduring the stress. But now that Lu Shu had left, she felt as if a shackle was taken off her As Lu Xiaoyu followed Zhang Haitao to the classroom, she suddenly looked up and asked, Mr. Zhang, can you not tell Lu Shu if anything bad happens? Zhang Haitao was shocked. It was his first time hearing such a direct request from a student But, of course not! In Zhang Haitaos impression, Lu Xiaoyus parent Lu Shu must be one of the daoyuan students closer to Li Yixiao. Everyone knew that Li Yixiao wasnt from this area and this was his first time in Luo Cheng. His teaching style had always been to call the parents whenever students misbehaved. Today, many teachers had the same mindset as him; that calling parents was the best method to correct the students behavior. Furthermore the parents that were called over wouldnt appear empty-handed. They would offer to buy a meal at the very least. But Zhang Haitao wasnt a profit-seeking person as he casually asked, The squirrel on your head, can you stop bringing it tomorrow? Students are here to study, not to bring their pets. Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy upon hearing that, but she didnt change her attitude because of this one sentence. Lu Shu had just left and Lu Xiaoyu wasnt an unreasonable person. She thought for a moment before putting little fury into her school bag. Theres no need to make a fuss over this matter. Zhang Haitao led her into the classroom and clapped twice, Silence everyone. Today, second-year Class 9 will be welcoming a new student and I hope that all of you can help her. Lu Xiaoyu, go up and introduce yourself. Lu Xiaoyu walked up with her little school bag and everyone else was suddenly silent. Lu Xiaoyu was just too beautiful and at just 10 years old, her eyelashes were thick and dark, fluttering up and down. At this moment, the afternoon sun rays reflected off the classroom door, shining upon the rostrum. Lu Xiaoyu stood there looking very exquisite. Her short hair was smooth and clean, and her shirt was newly bought and washed by Lu Shu. Below her white long sleeve t-shirt was a pair of denim overalls stretching all the way down to her ankles and a clean pair of white shoes to complete it. Lu Xiaoyu had matured fast and if she didnt mention, everyone else would have really thought that shes in the second year of middle school. Even her height was about that of the other class girls. Some of the boys were secretly delighted that a beauty finally joined their class. At this point in time, middle school students were already writing love letters, confessing their love and dating. The already had the basic concept of beauty and ugliness. The girls had mixed reactions. Some felt envious and jealous while others were delighted. Although school bullying was normally due to the jealousy of girls, not everyone was so small-hearted. My name is Lu Xiaoyu, She turned to Zhang Haitao after that, what next? Zhang Haitao had always thought that this girl was a little weird as he cleared his throat, Zhang Liang, sit in the empty seat behind. Lu Xiaoyu, sit in Zhang Liangs seat. Some teachers liked to decide the seating arrangements based on their relationships with their respective parents, but Zhang Haitao wasnt like that. Whoever had the better grades could choose their own seats. Lets let Lu Xiaoyu seat here first and rearrange her seat based on the next exam. The school bell rang but Zhang Haitao still wasnt assured. Since he had other classes, he had no choice but to leave. A fat middle school politics teacher walked past Zhang Haitao and exchanged a brief greeting. Sitting there, Lu Xiaoyu felt as if everything was unreal. She should have just finished her breakfast and would be going back to sleep at this time before going to the grandpas place for some snacks. And during her lessons with the grandpa in the yard, Aunty Liu might even give her some little meals. Sitting in the yard enjoying the breeze and eating little snacks, Lu Xiaoyu had found Aunty Liu and the grandpa rather interesting, at least it was much better than going to school. What am I doing here?! Chapter 186 Chapter 186: 186?Lu Xiaoyus First Day of School?Part 2? Yeah, why was she sitting here? Lu Xiaoyu started wondering if it life was unfair or she was lacking morals No, it was because of Lu Shu! Lu Shu was on the way home and was feeling quite relaxed. In the past, he had to attend school while Lu Xiaoyu relaxed at home. It was the other way around now, he could be at home while Lu Xiaoyu went to school! Hahahaha, hahaha. Lu Shu felt cheerful upon thinking of this. Just then, Lu Shu was interrupted. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99+99+99 Lu Shu sighed, so much distress?! But why was he rather glad Coughs, he shouldnt be like this, at least not show it in front of Lu Xiaoyu And elsewhere, Lu Xiaoyu was in class sitting there expressionlessly. Her fat politics teacher was puzzled as he looked at Lu Xiaoyu. She was too eye-catching, Is this the new student? Lu Xiaoyu looked at him expressionlessly and continued to think about her life The politics teacher, Zhao Xinle, stared on as Lu Xiaoyu gazed at him without any response. He was shocked and utterly speechless! From Zhao Xinles distress, +118! Lu Shu was delighted as he received this new income of distress points. Whos this Zhao Xinle? Lu Xiaoyus new classmate? Hahaha! In class, Zhao Xinle had no intention of speaking to Lu Xiaoyu anymore. In reality, although Lu Xiaoyu was a very normal girl to the rest of the world, she was already a class E practitioner. Having spent time with powerful people such as Li Xianyi, it was impossible to deny the fact that she was special. She was someone who dared to be rude to people like Li Yixiao and Shi Xuejin. Ordinary people were peanuts to her The boys in the class were secretly looking at Lu Xiaoyu. This girl was pretty enough for them to spend an entire class enjoying the presence of a new pretty girl in class And at this point in time, little fury was sleeping on Lu Xiaoyus head. A girl with a squirrel on her head was really never seen before by everyone else. It was really special and there was some sort of weird attractiveness about the pairing of the beautiful girl and the squirrel The girl sitting next to Lu Xiaoyu nudged Lu Xiaoyu with her pen as she saw the teacher scribbling on the blackboard, Where did you attend school before this? Lu Xiaoyu ignored her and continued her self-reflection. The girl beside her was obviously annoyed. Whats with the pretense, Im talking to you. So what if youre pretty? But she didnt say that out loud and the two of them maintained their silence until class was over. The boys were too shy to come over and they thought that the first one who went over to Lu Xiaoyu would look rather desperate. There were a few boys joking with each other, You go! Im not going! Lu Xiaoyu was in despair as she heard those words. Why was she surrounded by such a group of childish people in the classroom Yeah, why Because of Lu Shu The girls in the class then came over, Wow, your squirrel is really cute. Is it alive? Where did you attend school before this? In Luo Cheng? Lu Xiaoyu continued to stare blankly at the blackboard. She didnt want to answer a single question The girl seated beside her then remarked coldly, Someones arrogant and doesnt want to speak to us. Dont waste any more effort! A few of her friends heard her and were displeased with Lu Xiaoyus arrogant behavior. About four or five gathered together and started talking amongst themselves. Lu Xiaoyu acted like a princess and her attitude didnt go down well with them Practitioners had acute senses, stronger than that of ordinary peoples but not limitless as well. So when Lu Xiaoyu couldnt make out clearly what the rest were talking about, she felt rather frustrated. We came to school to learn, alright? She didnt come to school to befriend people and there wasnt anything wrong with that. Did they have to become enemies just because they werent friends? Lu Xiaoyu thought that this was wrong Just then, a girl suddenly reached out for little fury. Lu Xiaoyu turned and looked at her blankly and the girl retreated two steps, saying, So what if you have a pet? Pets are not allowed in school! Lu Xiaoyu stared at all of them once more, as if she wanted to beat someone up. She then remembered Lu Shus words, she must not get into a fight! She silently grabbed little fury from the top of her head. Little fury woke from its sleep and saw the look Lu Xiaoyu was giving it. Little furys black eyes turned to the girl at the side and then traded looks with Lu Xiaoyu Little fury sent another look: there are 6 of them, how many potato chips? Lu Xiaoyu replied with her eyes: One bag! The girls at the side were confused as they looked at the squirrel and its owner exchange about five to six looks. What was the situation here? In the end, they heard Lu Xiaoyu whispering, Beat them up! Was little fury strong? This would depend on who it was up against. Against Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu, it definitely didnt stand a chance. But then again, the rocks he threw at Lu Shu back then were strong enough for Lu Shu to notice and evade Little fury then jumped up from the table and pounced towards one of the girls. Just when everyone thought that Lu Xiaoyu was acting like a refined princess, the landscape changed. Lu Xiaoyu continued to sit expressionlessly as little furys tiny fist landed on the face of the girl beside her. This punch knocked a tooth out of her face and her face started quivering relentlessly. Zhang Haitao who was next door was preparing to go back to the staff room after going through two lessons today. In fact, he could go home to prepare dinner now. But before long, he heard loud crying sounds, and these sobs belonged to different girls. They sounded as if they were in extreme pain. He turned around. Wasnt that his own class?! Meanwhile, Lu Shu was on his sofa preparing to enter the lottery. He was then greeted by From Gao Yangs distress From Liu Jins distress From This was a huge wave of income and Lu Shu was rather surprised. He was resting comfortably at home and these distress points couldnt have originated from him. This was the problem what did Lu Xiaoyu do?! At the same time, Lu Shu suddenly received a new income, From Aida Yuas distress Lu Shu frowned. There was a spy in Lu Xiaoyus class?! Isnt this too young! Chapter 187 Chapter 187: 187?Parents (Part One) Zhang Haitao stood at the doorway of sophomore class 3, Wheres Lu Shu from your class? Everyone looked curiously at the teacher, The daoyuan students are still on a break Zhang Haitao was agitated, didnt he say that I could find him just by coming up At this moment, he suddenly remembered that he had Lu Shus number and scrolled through his address book and called, Hey? Lu Shu! Quickly come to school to bring your sister back. Shes hit someone on her first day of school! Lu Shu started laughing bitterly. Wow! All my worries came true! But he was also curious. Lu Xiaoyu had always listened to him and if he said to not be violent, she definitely wouldnt lay her hands on others Oh no, little fury! No wonder Lu Xiaoyu brought little fury! These days in school, Lu Shu would study physics and chemistry or look at updates on the golden foundation website in the morning, thus having little interactions with his classmates. In fact, he felt that this whole training incident had suddenly opened up a huge gap between the daoyuan students and the normal students. It wasnt a matter of conflict but a matter of totally different interests. Cliques and circles were often composed of people with similar objectives or interests. Only with such similarities could two parties have a more lively time together. During daoyuan class at night, although Lu Shu had a contradicting intent, he would still occasionally interact normally with his classmates and have serious conversations. With a group of practitioners around, he wasnt concerned about little furys power. But Lu Xiaoyus classmates were normal people He quickly packed and ignoring his lottery, he headed to school. When he had reached, there were 5-6 students standing inside the student affairs office, accompanied by their parents. Lu Shu saw the 5-6 parents surrounding Lu Xiaoyu, lecturing her while she was sitting speechless in her chair, staring blankly at them. He quickly walked over, stood in front of Lu Xiaoyu and smiled, You guys must be the parents of the victims? Let me understand the situation first and you can lecture me instead. You guys lecturing a child wouldnt look good on you, right? Lu Xiaoyu was originally motionless but after seeing Lu Shu, her eyes regained its spirit. What happened? Lu Shu turned to Lu Xiaoyu. He felt that listening to what Lu Xiaoyu had to say was the most important instead of listening to the insults others had for her. And although Lu Xiaoyus temper wasnt excellent, she would never lie to him. I didnt want to go to school, so I was in a bad mood. My deskie greeted me but I ignored her so 5 other classmates and her were gossipping that Im too prideful to talk to them. Then one of the girls wanted to grab little fury so I let little fury give them a beating. But I didnt let it hit anyone else, Lu Xiaoyu explained the entire incident. At the side, Zhang Haitao suddenly thought to himself What accent is that? Sounds like its from my hometown Lu Shu heard the details. Lu Xiaoyu had always been honest with her violence and this, he understood. He then turned and apologized to the parents and offered to pay the medical bills, even saying that they could find someone to beat him up and he wouldnt retaliate. Lu Shu said earnestly, Lets resolve the matter within parents and not make life too difficult for the children. You parents gauge how much the medical bills would be and Ill transfer the amount to you. One of the parents raged, Beating my child to this state, it would be at least ten thousand! What about the rest? Lu Shu turned to the others. The others thought for a moment. Ten thousand was actually leaning on the high end and normally, only an injury as serious as a fracture would require this amount. Everyone knew what was going but the deskies parent wasnt happy, My child lost her tooth, thatd be at least twenty thousand! Okay, twenty thousand, Lu Shu nodded, Let me transfer you guys now. He took a piece of paper and pen from the student affairs office and wrote Agreement of compensation of medical bills After writing, he turned to the parents, Let me transfer the money now. After each transaction, Id like each parent to confirm that you have received the money. We can talk about the rest after settling the monetary issue. The parents looked at one another. Didnt Zhang Haitao say that these siblings were orphans? Why the casual payment? In fact, during fights between students, as long as there wasnt blood or injured nerves and bones, a payment wouldnt be necessary but a reconciliation at most. The school would also be willing to be a peacemaker but Lu Shu was so straightforward in paying the money. After the transaction, the parents didnt really want to sign but did so in the end. About the apology, Lu Shu said that he would do his best to pacify everyone and he turned over to Lu Xiaoyu, Come here and give everyone a sincere apology. Lu Xiaoyu wasnt unwilling and stood up from her chair, taking a serious bow to the students, Im sorry. Anymore requests from you guys? Lu Shu asked earnestly. Is a bow all it takes? A parent wasnt satisfied, If an apology was effective, whats the point of the police? The police wouldnt bother themselves with small fights between the youngsters, Im sure youre aware of that. And the school wouldnt wish for the police to be involved here Is there any other way? Lu Shu was still very earnest. This student has to be expelled. How can I rest assured with such a student in class? Also, how is one apology enough, it has to be a hundred! A parent exclaimed. After hearing the other party mention Lu Xiaoyus expulsion, Lu Shu thought for a moment and said, Expelling her would affect her entire life. So what? Without good upbringing, what good can she be when shes older? Hearing that, Lu Shus switch was flipped and he reasoned, To be honest, the cause was due to someone greeting Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Xiaoyu didnt reply. You can say that shes rude but I think otherwise. If someone else greets me, I can choose not to respond and you dont have to continue talking to me. I never wanted for you to be my friend or to like me. If someone doesnt respond to your curiosity, youd gossip about her behind her back. Who taught you that? If you saw the prime minister and waved to him but was ignored, would you dare to badmouth him? Basically, your daughter was emboldened because of her circle and only dared to choose the easier path. Lu Xiaoyu was wrong to let little fury hit them. But honestly, I dont think retaliating with words would be wrong. Chapter 188 Chapter 188: 188?Two Peoples World?Part 2? All the parents were enraged upon hearing Lu Shus words, What is this child saying?! Just because theres no one to teach you at home doesnt mean you can be so insolent! Lu Shu shook his head, To me, the ones without good upbringing are you guys Although Lu Xiaoyu made a mistake, she definitely shouldnt be expelled. And a hundred apologies would be too demeaning so I wouldnt let her do that. The main priority now should be to sending the children to the hospital instead of getting delayed here. To be honest, if not for my house squirrels magical abilities, the subsequent events would be a group of girls grabbing him around, Lu Shu said calmly, Thats the situation Id imagine. Little fury was happy hearing Lu Shu said that its magical, but Lu Shu shot a glance at little fury and it immediately yielded And Lu Xiaoyus eyes were lit after hearing Lu Shu. Having someone to protect you felt very good The parents snapped and turned to the student affairs director, Look, what kind of student is this? I heard from Mr. Zhang that hes also a student in the school? What kind of students does your school produce? I suggest the two of them be expelled! Lu Shu shook his head, We will take our leave first. Whatever the school decides, we will accept it. But my guess is that the ending should be we wouldnt be expelled. Try it if you dont believe. Frankly speaking, he wasnt worried that he and Lu Xiaoyu would be expelled. It wasnt because Li Yixiao was the principal but the identity as a daoyuan student was a form of protection. At that time, when Li Qi hit the teacher, he was only suspended temporarily and Lu Xiaoyu merely hit a few students. The parents looked at one another, confused as to where his confidence came from. The student affairs director sighed, Lu Xiaoyu was admitted by the school principal personally and her brother is a daoyuan student And I heard that he performed exceptionally in the recent incident in the remains. After the admission incident in the afternoon, the director had researched to find out more about Lu Shu. And the rumors about this student were really strange Everyone understood the standing of the daoyuan class. In the past, everyone would probably use their connections to pressure the principal but now that the Luo Cheng internationals principal was one of the few heavenly kings, pressuring wouldnt even affect him! The parents suddenly felt helpless, could this be it? Were our children beaten up for nothing? Wait no, he didnt ask for the money back! When everyone truly knew the significance of the other partys identity, they thought about the compensation and felt comforted. In reality, humans tend to bully the weak and fear the strong. On the way home, Lu Shu walked silently in front and Lu Xiaoyu followed behind quietly, carrying her little school bag. The atmosphere between the two of them and the squirrel was extremely tense. Lu Shu would rarely get mad at Lu Xiaoyu, very very rarely. So rare that even in Lu Xiaoyis impression of Lu Shu, he was always cheerful and good-tempered. During their time together, Lu Shu would fulfill most of Lu Xiaoyus wishes and even when they quarreled, Lu Xiaoyu always had the upper hand. But Lu Xiaoyu knew that was because Lu Shu let her. She also knew that Lu Shu wasnt good tempered unconditionally. He was never a nice a guy or using others words, Lu Shus personality was slightly dark, loner, tough, and sometimes, selfish. Lu Xiaoyu would usually act recklessly but when Lu Shu was really angry, she knew that she was really wrong. This feeling came naturally as Lu Xiaoyu felt that Lu Shu was always right. If Lu Shu was angry, she must have done something wrong. Lu Xiaoyu wanted to hold Lu Shus hand but before she could extend her hand, Lu Shu had already kept his inside his pocket. To Lu Shu, protecting Lu Xiaoyu from outsiders was his responsibility. Even if Lu Xiaoyu was in the wrong, he had to protect her. This was Lu Shus unchangeable principle. It may be unreasonable and being biased may be wrong, but Lu Shu was willing to be wrong forever. He was willing to apologize in her stead, and he wouldnt hesitate to use up half of his savings. But that didnt matter since the amount saved up was more than enough. From Lu Shus point of view, an apology was necessary and lecturing Lu Xiaoyu was too, but he couldnt let Lu Xiaoyu suffer. But this didnt mean that Lu Xiaoyu wasnt wrong. She should understand what her mistake was and change for the better, not to keep committing the same mistake. That kind of life just wasnt right. Lu Xiaoyu saw that Lu Shu kept his hand and tears suddenly flowed down her little cheeks. Being surrounded by so many people and being lectured didnt affect her, but Lu Shu was different. The whole world could ignore her but Lu Shu couldnt Because she only had Lu Shu. Lu Shu didnt soften his heart and didnt wipe her tears. He continued walking and Lu Xiaoyu followed behind silently. The city districts west courtyard had very old walls. In the era of high-rise buildings, the short houses and bungalows in the west courtyard had a sense of contemporaneity. Lu Shu walked through the red-bricked alley and passed by Li Xianyis yard to see him practicing his swordplay silently. He saw the little lady crying but didnt say anything as he understood that this sibling had their own living principles and that their worldviews werent the same as his. When the two of them stood in front of the door, Lu Xiaoyu couldnt tolerate it anymore, Lu Shu, are you going to send me back to the orphanage? Please dont send me away, I know Im wrong Lu Shu sighed. He brought the ladder in the front yard over and leaned it against the roof, Come on up. Once Lu Xiaoyu had climbed up, Lu Shu was already sitting on the edge of the roof, both his legs hanging in mid-air, and staring at the distant sunset. The sunrays shone gently through the clouds as Lu Xiaoyu stood behind Lu Shu not knowing what to do. Lu Shu tapped the spot next to him, Sit down first. Okay, Lu Xiaoyu sat beside Lu Shu obediently and little fury sneakily hid inside Lu Xiaoyus school bag, only leaving its head poking out. Lu Shu helped Lu Xiaoyu take her bag off and placed it at the side, talking slowly, In this era, our power would definitely surpass that of normal people, and there might even come a day when not even all the normal people in this world could match us. But this doesnt mean that we can abuse our power to bully them. Being strong doesnt give you authority. If we cannot retain our foundation, we would only swing towards the dark side Do you understand? Chapter 189 Chapter 189: 189?Wreak Havoc?Part 3? Lu Shu was very stubborn, so stubborn that he would never do the things he deemed wrong. And for the things he deemed right, even if many people said its wrong, he would still do them. Some people said that in the adult world, there wasnt right or wrong but only benefits. But since Lu Shu was still young, he felt that there was a clear line between kind and evil, right and wrong. There were many ways for Lu Shu to get stronger. For example, he could defame a celebrity, or purposely find faults with others, or even to agitate those that were kind to him. Not to mention that the life lessons he sent on the golden foundation forum was always buried, even if they didnt, he wouldnt randomly find faults with others. What was the point in living in this world? How far could a powerful, despicable and unreasonable villain go? Human nature could change, and in actuality, theres nothing in the world that couldnt change. Even beliefs, the sun and moon, the rivers and mountains could be changed. But Lu Shus mindset had never changed because of his stubbornness. After leaving the orphanage, he had never stolen because of hunger, never sabotaged others businesses because of his poor egg business, never done anything evil after training. As a result, he didnt become an unscrupulous thief today, and never got beaten up for stealing others business, and didnt die in the hands of the heavenly network. Lu Shu felt that his morals standard in the eyes of others wasnt that high but he had to persevere. Up till today, Lu Shu could confidently slap his chest and say that he had never done anything guilty. Even the people he annoyed were people who found fault with him first. His retaliation might have caused more harm to others than the harm he received but on what basis could they mess with him? He was just treating them the same way he was treated- unreasonably. Logically, Lu Shu felt that if someone killed another person with evil intentions, he should be killed twice. The first time would be compensation, one life for another. And the second time would be for punishment for his evil. He suddenly lamented to Lu Xiaoyu, Uncle Li is a normal person. Aunty Wang too. If I cold-bloodedly killed them with one punch right now, it would be wrong. Do you know why? Lu Xiaoyu replied softly, I shouldnt have let little fury hit them. Lu Shu shook his head, There would always be a right time for retaliation. This world has evil intentions for the weak so you have to become strong enough that no one else could bully you. But the retaliation should be measured and you should consider the consequences and the impacts of it on others. If you told someone else you want to crack a joke and ended up killing him, could you blame him for not being a good sport? So your meaning is Lu Xiaoyu thought for a moment and said, I should have retaliated but the beating was too harsh? Yes, thats what I meant. Others only insulted you a little and you beat them to a pulp, thats too much Lu Shu sighed. He was troubled at the sight of those girls swollen and bruised faces. Lu Shu suddenly turned to the school bag and said, No more rewards for it after todays incident, accomplice. Following blindlessly just for something to eat! Little fury, ??? Im just working for my rewards! From little furys distress, +1+1+1 Ok, Lu Xiaoyu lowered her head and had an apologetic look, Ill consider seriously next time. Thats right. Learning from your mistake is being a good child, Lu Shu smiled. He didnt want to scold Lu Xiaoyu. If proper reasoning could bring across the message, it was much better than a few scoldings. Lu Xiaoyu understood that Lu Shu wasnt going to send her back and was feeling much more cheerful. But for some reason, she suddenly lowered her head again, Sorry about your hard-earned money I can help you sell stinky tofu everyday and Ill do the dishes, wash clothes and even socks from now on Lu Shu was delighted, Alright. The money spent can be earned back and Im gonna become a top practitioner! This little money wouldnt matter. Never mind the socks, you can help me with the rest But I still dont want to go to school, Lu Xiaoyu said unwillingly as her little legs were hanging off the edge of the roof and swaying. Whats the reason for going to school? Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu seriously. What else, of course for knowledge, Lu Xiaoyu replied softly, But I can also learn from grandpa so why do I have to go to school. Lu Shu shook his head, Knowledge is one thing but the other reason is to come out of your comfort zone to get to know this world and its people. Only by coming out could you understand the worlds rules and only by following these rules can you become stronger. Lu Shu was suddenly energized at this points, As the saying goes, Having pored over ten thousand volumes, once can write with godly power. If you continuously annoyed the other party, there wouldnt be a need for violence. Lu Xiaoyu thought for awhile, I think I still prefer violence Lu Shu waved his hand, Then its alright as long as you know how to control your strength. Everyone has their own hobby so violence it is! Oh Lu Xiaoyu nodded, So annoying others is your hobby At this moment, the sun was already below the horizon and out of sight, leaving brightly red-colored clouds stretching across the sky. The minuscule sibling sat atop their roof and the whole world was like a colorful oil painting. Lu Xiaoyu said softly, Lu Shu, the way you stood in front of me today was quite cool Haha, of course, Lu Shu smirked, Whoever wants to bully you will have to get past me first! If we made an error we will admit it but no one can insult us. And only Im allowed to scold you! A bright glimmer appeared within Lu Xiaoyus eyes as if the cloud had suddenly come alive, this moment was eternal. She always felt that Lu Shu was all she needed in this world and she would never feel lonely. She placed all her trust in Lu Shu and Lu Shu had never disappointed her. Erm Lu Shu, will you always stand up for me? Of course I will! If someone scolds me can I still hit him? Im referring to a simple beating, not like today. You can! What if someone hits me? Then beat him up! What if someone wants to kill me? Then kill him first. What if the whole world wants me dead? Lu Shu was stunned. As he saw the last ray of light being enveloped by the darkness, Then wreck havoc in this world. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: 190?Broken Trust The sun had set and the daylight was finally engulfed in darkness. Lu Xiaoyu looked as if she received the most satisfactory answer, swinging her legs at the edge of the roof. It was a long time since the two of them last had a serious conversation and once it started, it was unstoppable. Jiang Shuyi told me that the heavenly network is building military schools. At that time, all the daoyuan students would be admitted there and I reckon that the management would be very strict. I might even have to stay in school and who knows when I can come home. Lu Shu said. Lu Xiaoyu was stunned, Everyone has to go? What about university? There would be examinations for the military schools too. And a job will be provided with the reward of an officer rank. All Class E practitioner would be second lieutenants and will be paid. Since were taking their money, wed have to work for them and it might be dangerous, Lu Shu nodded, But no matter the risks, we have to do something for them after taking their money and resources. After all, our house was bought using their magical stones. After that? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. Her impression of Lu Shu was someone who wouldnt be willingly controlled by others and listen to orders. We will talk about that next time, Lu Shu watched as a myriad of lights slowly came on, thinking that there shouldnt be that much evil in this peaceful world. He thought and said, If Im going to be busy all the time, I might not have much time to bring you out to play. But the world is so beautiful and there are still so many places we havent been to. Lu Xiaoyu acknowledged and didnt say anything else. She had always wanted to travel and thought that now that they had money, they could actually travel during the summer break. But in the end, Lu Shu had to pay such a large sum of money causing Lu Xiaoyu to feel guilty. No more fried tomato eggs to save money And she couldnt blame Lu Shu for paying that much money since the trouble was caused by her. Lu Shu suddenly said, Lets not go out on the May Day holiday. I saw on the news that there would be many people everywhere during the golden tourism week. With crowds of people around, going out wouldnt be fun Lu Xiaoyu once again acknowledged and didnt say anything else. Lets wait until summer break to travel since our money is enough. Where do you want to go? Lu Shu asked. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up. She originally thought that they would not be traveling this year, Are you bringing me out during the summer break? Youre not mad at me anymore? Seeing Lu Xiaoyus excited expression, Lu Shu smiled, How can I be angry until the summer break. Where do you want to go? And lets plan our trip strategy, such as what transport to take, where to stay, what to eat and all that. Traveling would be quite expensive so we should plan carefully! Lu Xiaoyu winked, Let me think about it first. And for the strategy, you can leave it to me. Ill show you once its done! Thinking that they could go out together to play, maybe go to some attractions, buy some delicious food and take a lot of photos together, Lu Xiaoyu was rather excited. Oh! Lu Xiaoyu suddenly exclaimed. Lu Shu was surprised, What happened? The TV series had started! Lu Xiaoyu hopped down. Lu Shu, ??? He went back in with a long face and sat on the sofa, watching Lu Xiaoyu looking around for something, What are you looking for? Lu Xiaoyu walked over, Did you sit on the remote control? Lu Shu took a deep breath, Firstly, my answer to this question is based on our mutual trust What do you mean? Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. What did asking about the remote control had to do with trust, So are you sitting on the remote control? No. Get up. The trust was broken Lu Shu was displeased, Once Im in military school you can watch all the TV series you want! Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt something not right. After Lu Shu entered military school, wouldnt they only be able to meet once in awhile? Thats not good! Ill go study! Lu Xiaoyu left Lu Shu alone and went back into her room. Lu Shu, ??? Can your mood swing not be so drastic? He looked into her room and Lu Xiaoyu had indeed taken out her textbook and started studying Lu Shu took a deep breath, what can she be up too This is too unusual! Why are you suddenly so hardworking? Oh right, theres something else. Lets let the old man continue teaching you at night? Lu Shu asked. The old man didnt seem too happy in the morning after painstakingly studying middle school math and in the end, Lu Xiaoyu was going to school. It was normal for him to be angry and so Lu Shu wanted to make it up. After all, the old man was quite nice to them. Sure, Lu Xiaoyu agreed spontaneously. This caused Lu Shu distress, Lu Xiaoyu was being too weird! Speaking of which, he wanted to ask about the Japanese name. When Lu Xiaoyu got little fury to beat up others, distress points werent only generated from the victims. The whole class and even the teachers contributed distress points too. This name revealing system was such a trouble when it came to many people, being unable to identify the target group. So he wanted to find out who this Japanese person was but after half a day of thinking, he still had no idea how to bring it up. Even Lu Xiaoyu didnt know about his distress points Suddenly, Lu Shus eyes lit up. He took out his phone to find the contact number of Lu Xiaoyus form teacher Zhang Haitao. Using the communication software to search for personal information, there it was! One look and that must be the form teachers number. Old billows, male, 41 years old. What a typical and old-fashioned nickname. At least my nickname is more unique. He sent a friend invite to Zhang Haitao. On the other hand, Zhang Haitao had just finished dinner and was watching television on the sofa with his wife when he suddenly received a friend invite Cant believe an expert has requested to add you as a friend. Zhang Haitao was surprised. Since when did the chat software change become so expressive? He clicked on it and after looking carefully, he realized that the other partys nickname was Cant believe an expert! Crazy! Cant believe an expert, Haha, Hi Mr. Zhang, Im Lu Xiaoyus guardian Lu Shu! From Zhang Haitaos distress, +388 Lu Shus nickname was only changed after entering the daoyuan class but he had already added all his classmates and never got the chance to display his trick. But now with a new friend, he finally got the chance Chapter 191 Chapter 191: 191?Windows, Pulleys and Door repair Student Lu Shu, what is it? Zhang Haitao was sick of interacting with Lu Shu. Other parents were in their 30s and 40s but Lu Shu was just too young and he accidentally called him Lu Shu student. Its so hard! Mr. Zhang, so the parents have a chat group between them? Id like to join and interact with the other parents to learn from them. After all, I dont have much experience being a guardian, Lu Shu said gleefully. Zhang Haitaos first reaction was, unbelievable! But he also had no good reason to reject him. If he were to said there wasnt such a group and got found out, wouldnt that affect the image of his integrity? He unwillingly sent Lu Shu an invite and after that, he would check the group chat periodically in fear that a conflict might arise between Lu Shu and those victims parents. But Lu Shu was very quiet, as if such a person never existed. Zhang Haitao was on the lookout for half an hour but Lu Shu still didnt say anything, didnt he say that he wanted to interact? At this moment, Lu Shu had already started sending friend requests to every parent in the group chat. This was the strategy Lu Shu had thought up. The parents werent around during the incident but Lu Shu doubted that the spy could be so young. From the amount of leaked information Lu Shu had seen, it was very common in this era. The world had become more transparent. But the household registration system was already perfect, meaning that infiltrating a country without being noticed wasnt so easy now. The local household registration was always in a strange state. It appeared lenient but when you actually wanted to register, it was difficult. Till today, there were still 13 million unregistered accounts So it was understandable that spies were hidden within this. There were many ways to enter the country and the movement of people in and out of the country was large. Given that a Japanese fluent in Chinese was hiding in Beijing, could you find him? But what use was a spy without a household register? Lu Shu felt that the spies could slowly transit from hiding to inciting rebellions and penetrating commercial activities. With regards to their methods, most of the Japanese members would affect business activities from inside the country while the rest were mostly left there due to history. One example was that Japanese who stayed hidden in the country for 37 years before returning. There were still many others like him who did not go back to Japan. Lu Shu was still reviewing this strange nation, why staying in the country for 37 years wouldnt change their roots? Instead, they were still focused on their original objective and one stay was 37 years, even to the point of forgetting their nationality and hobbies. But there was a problem, did they have children? Lu Shu thought that if there was really a kid with a Japanese name around Lu Xiaoyu, he would most probably be the spys second generation and not a spy himself. But did their children have Chinese or Japanese names? Lu Shu wasnt sure and could only try to find out. Some of the parents had added Lu Shu and messaged curiously, Hi, you are? Lu Shu, Changing screens, changing pulleys, specialized in fixing doors and windows Parent, ??? From Hao Guopings distress, +13 The other party couldnt comprehend the situation, did the businessmen change their methods?! Or the window fixing business had expanded online?! Hao Guoping sat on the sofa frowning, How much would changing 4 window screens cost? What? It was Lu Shus turn to be stunned, cant believe you really wanted to fix window screens and 4 screen wasnt little. Lu Shu replied honestly, I dont know how to. At that moment, Hao Guoping was mad, what are you talking about?! From Hao Guopings Lu Shu stopped saying anything. He only needed the other party to contribute any amount of distress points so as to confirm that persons real name. Time to add another parent. Lu Shu felt that if he said he could fix windows and in the end, that person really needed the service, wouldnt that be too embarrassing? Should change the message- My house windows, pulleys, and doors are not working The parent was so confused, ??? What did your house spoilt windows had to do with me?! Fixing windows isnt my profession! Lu Shu continued with this and on his seventh one Lu Shu, My windows, pulleys, and doors are not working The other partys nickname was Zhou Xinyangs father, 100 dollars. If urgent, fixing it tonight will be additional 50 dollars. Lu Shu was speechless, how can there be a parent who fixes windows too?! Haha, its alright. Ill ask someone else 90! Lu Shu almost vomited blood, Uncle, its not about the money. You can continue with your work and remember to watch your health and drink more wolfberry water Zhou Xinyangs father contributed 10+ distress points, probably due to not getting this business. The name was still in Chinese. Just when Lu Shu was planning to continue, he suddenly received large quantities of distress points. Each time was at least 300 and some were even 999! And all the names were in Japanese! Lu Shu was taken aback. There were at least a hundred names and Lu Shu saw that the 80k points he was lacking to light up the sixth star were suddenly reduced to just 20k! Oh my god! Did I bomb some public toilet in the spys hideout? Thats not right. It doesnt make sense for a hundred over spies to be in Luo Cheng! Even within the daoyuan students and the heaven network, there were only 9. Wait no, 10. Chang Hengyue was included. These 10 spies were from the whole of Yuzhou and Yuzhou had 17 prefectures, 50 districts, 21 consolidated cities and 88 counties. This was a population of about 200 million people? To say that Luo Cheng had over a hundred spies was ridiculous! So that was definitely not the case. Lu Shu continued messaging all the parents but none of their names were in Japanese! Lu Shu suddenly thought of a possibility. In fact, the moment the Japanese name appeared and that of the distress points Lu Xiaoyu caused wasnt exactly at the same time. It was slightly later. Could it be a coincidence that both distress points appeared at the same time? Could it be that after stealing the relic and killing a spy, the opposing party was feeling resentment? Lu Shu knew that in order for him to receive distress points, it wasnt necessary for the other party to know him. As long as a certain incident caused resentment and they knew that it was done by him, the distress points would appear If not, where did Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins distress points come from? This time, the large scale of distress points could be due to the news reaching Japan. And a bunch of people was resenting him? Lu Shu thought for a long time and had a word inside his mind- justice! Chapter 192 Chapter 192: 192?Shifting Magical Energy?Part One? He didnt know what after-effects the distress points from Japan would cause. Lu Shu thought that nothing much could happen since no one knew that the relic was in his possession, be it the heavenly network or the Japanese. Speaking of the relic, Lu Shu remembered that he wanted to look into the land of seals again before he could really be sure of being able to provide Jiang Shuyi with magical energy. He was of much help and Lu Shu should really do something for him. And Jiang Shuyi trusted him so much that he had to help him. Anyway, it was just a simple way of helping since he could actually be considered a God in terms of magical energy in Luo Cheng He was preparing to send his consciousness into the seal of lands and to control and manage the entire Luo Cheng! But how could he test it now? He knew the uses of the seal of lands, but he wasnt sure if anyone else knew its ability. They could maybe make use of the clues in the shift of magical energy to find him. This was rather troubling It would naturally be good if they didnt know. No one would realize it was him no matter what he did to the magical energy. Lu Shu started shifting the magical energy from one part of Luo Cheng towards Zhou Wangcheng Center. Zhou Wangcheng center was one of the bustling centers of Luo Cheng and its main infrastructure was a sculpture of a six-horsed chariot and the rest were plots of grass and gardens. This place was about two to three kilometers from Luo Cheng train station. Some old people of Luo Cheng claimed that Luo Cheng, which used to be an ancient capital, contained buried treasures beneath Zhou Wangcheng center all the way to the train stations. Lu Shu thought that all these were just rumors As an ancient capital, the people of Luo Cheng were proud of Luo Cheng. But as the economy progressed, this place had become quite a tasteless place. Economic development had been slow, and the tourism industry wasnt taken seriously. Those companies responsible for Luo Chengs tourism were a joke Who would have thought that with the beginning of the magical era, this place had become of such importance? Lu Shu had made discoveries when he was back in Mt Beimangs military camp. He dragged Jiang Shuyi with him around for a day to find out the state of practitioners from other places and the conclusion was that they were slower and weaker than those from Luo Cheng! It cant be that students from everywhere else were weaker than students from Luo Cheng! That didnt make sense. So there was an answer: Luo Chengs magical energy was richer than that of other places. This magical energy could not be explained by science and could only be understood and explained by experts on magical energy. Moreover, the heavenly network had treated this place seriously right from the start, and Lu Shu speculated that the heavenly network consisted of people who could feel magical energy. Although the magical energy could be moved, it moved at a slow speed. Luckily, Lu Shu was patient this trait of his was already tested thoroughly back in the remain. And as a huge cloud of magical energy gathered at Zhou Wangcheng Center, Lu Shu observed the changes in the surroundings. He chose this open area just so that he could observe with more ease. After an hour, there was still no movement or change in the surroundings and Lu Shu thought that there should be no problem. He then mentally shifted the magical energy back to its original position. Just as he wanted his consciousness to return from the seal of lands, he hesitated and decided to continue observing. Just 10 minutes after the magical energy had faded, Lu Shu saw Li Yixiao leading a huge group of experts from the heavenly network walking by the infrastructure at the side. Cold sweat started forming on Lu Shus head, what a close shave! He didnt even realize when the other party came over. So the heavenly network really had much more up its sleeve. When did these people come over? Was it some concealment technique? At this moment, a practitioner started using a skill at the center of the area. Waves started spreading out in a circular radius with him in the center. This circle extended up to 30 meters before dissipating slowly, and the practitioner shook his head. Lu Shu then received a wave of distress points from members of the heavenly network, including Li Yixiao It wasnt much, just a thousand five hundred points in total But something caught Lu Shus attention: Because of his ability to know a persons real name, Lu Shu had recorded all the names of personnel of Luo Chengs heavenly network earlier on. However, two of the names which contributed distress points were names he had never seen before. Lu Shu thought, were they just transferred here? It couldnt be that they were transferred here specifically to investigate the case on the relic, could it? Using his mind once more, he altered the magical energy at ten sites within Luo Cheng. These ten sites had different amounts of magical energy. He wanted to know how much movement of magical energy could be detected by these people. He classified these ten places into ten classes and realized that the heavenly networks method of detecting magical energy was not flawless. Only then was he relieved. He could now improve the magical energy around Jiang Shuyi! But in reality, Jiang Shuyis training progress wasnt slow. There was probably some disparity between him and those with tier A potential but it wasnt much of a problem as Lu Shu was there to help him bridge this disparity. Although this secret of his could not be revealed to Jiang Shuyi, he felt really satisfied. As long as he repaid the gratitude of those who treated him well, it did not matter if they didnt know as he felt appeased in his heart. Speaking of which where does Jiang Shuyi stay Lu Shu suddenly realized that he didnt even know where Jiang Shuyi stays! Then what was the point of spending so much effort the entire evening!? He couldnt call to ask now either or else it would be extremely weird once the magical energy changes right after he asked: Hey, wheres your house, heres some magical energy for you Wouldnt he expose himself? Lu Shu was thinking that there was another parent meeting tomorrow afternoon. Even if they couldnt meet tomorrow, he would still see him the day after. Hell leave this issue to the day after then. The journey of training is extremely long and these two days wouldnt make a difference. He tried to push that gate in front of the seal in his mind once more but to no avail once again, as he had expected. At the moment, an energy surged within him and shocked, Lu Shu took his mind off the seal and went back to suppress his chi. The relentless surging of the chi gave Lu Shu a weird feeling as if he was having the runs He just entered the lottery tonight and the probability of drawing the chi fruit wasnt stable. He tried more than 60 times only to get two chi fruits. The volume of his chi increased again after eating those two fruits and he eventually turned out like this. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: 193?Sea of Chi?Part 2? Lu Shu had no idea how much chi he should accumulate before unlocking his chi reserves. He never thought that the old man Li Xianyi was just boasting In fact, although the old man said to accumulate chi before unlocking it, he himself didnt do that. But Lu Shu had no idea! So the concept Lu Shu had in mind was that he had to wait for his chi to be fully accumulated, or to wait until he couldnt tolerate it anymore. As to how long his tolerance was, Li Xianyi had never thought that Lu Shu had so much perseverance and Lu Shu never considered that the old man was scamming him At the current extent of Chi, Lu Shu realized that there would be an uproar about every hour. 24 times a day was a conservative estimate. In the past, Lu Shu could still occasionally sleep at night but not anymore. He had to practice his twinkle stars to keep awake. But practicing the twinkle stars was tiring too, and he had to suppress the chis uproar every once in a while. The chi outside the mountain was originally very mild and thin, but with the chi fruits, Lu Shus growth was extremely fast. At this point in time, the chi had already formed into clouds outside the mountain, as though the whole place was enveloped with chi. In the middle of the night and practicing the twinkle stars, there was a sudden billow and Lu Shu had to quickly suppress it. Even going to the toilet at night was with wary Li Xianyis people had all experienced this painful process, each and every one of them were tortured by the chi mountain. Lu Shu was suffering at the start, but the suffering lessened progressively Even Lu Shu had underestimated his own toughness and he actually started to find this fun! This youngster had survived this far through his own efforts and had never escaped from any difficulties. In fact, during tough times, he was more motivated to pull himself through. It was just like when he first started learning mathematics. At the start, he had no talent at all in the field and each problem would take him half a day to understand. But he was determined and never stopped doing questions after questions. Every time he solved one question would give him a sense of accomplishment and he reached a point where he knew how to answer all the questions at first sight. It was a breakthrough for him and maths was no longer his weakness. To Lu Shu, each successful suppression of the chi was an accomplishment 3 am, Lu Shu went to Li Xianyis yard to train his swordplay. Li Xianyi gleefully sat at the stone table and the middle school math textbook wasnt there anymore. He laughed, Hows suppressing your chi, uncomfortable right? Lu Shu replied, The start was uncomfortable, but now its quite enjoyable Li Xianyi, ? Enjoyable?! What kind of personality do you have?! Lu Shu added on, Each time I suppressed my chi, I would feel especially satisfied! From Li Xianyis distress, +88! Li Xianyi was stunned for a few seconds, Haha, good that youre happy He was confused. How could this be linked to satisfaction? As he waved his hand, Start practicing. Lu Shu resumed his picking techniques but whenever he exerted strength, his chi would start billowing. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the techniques Li Xianyi taught him would easily trigger movements in his chi. Normally, the uproars would happen once every hour. But during his swordplay training, it happened frequently. As such, Lu Shu had to practice his swordplay while allocating a certain amount of focus to suppress the chi. His control was rough at the start but Lu Shu was working hard to adapt to it. Li Xianyi sat silently at the side. He could sense Lu Shus chi uproars and it was way more intense than yesterday. This speed of growth was the first he had ever witnessed. After learning the art of the sword, his teacher always said that Li Xianyis aptitude was one in ten thousand and that his growth was already very fast. But when compared to Lu Shus growth rate, his one in ten thousand aptitudes wasnt impressive The old man didnt know about the existence of the chi fruits and started to suspect that his teacher might have duped him again At this moment, he gauged that Lu Shus chi already had a significant presence and after accumulating a little more, it would have reached the level of his own chi when he unlocked the chi mountain. But how long did Li Xianyi take to accumulate chi and unlock the chi mountain? 3 months. Through cold winters and hot summers, he practiced his swordplay for 21 months to achieve his initial chi. And after 3 months of accumulation, he finally unlocked his chi mountain. This meant that from Li Xianyi first started training to unlocking the chi mountain, it took 2 whole years. How long did Lu Shu take? Did this mean that Lu Shus one day progress was equivalent to half a month of Li Xianyis?! Li Xianyi suddenly felt like he had to vent his anger Where did my math textbook go?! He couldnt help but ask, When do you plan to unlock your chi mountain? Asking this gave Li Xianyi a strange feeling. Amongst his people, they never when one would want to unlock as it was always due to fate! But for some reason, he had to ask. It was as if Li Xianyi felt that Lu Shu could unlock it whenever he wanted Lu Shu was stunned for a moment before asking, Didnt you say to accumulate fully? From Li Xianyis distress, +188! Li Xianyi was speechless, do you believe whatever I tell you?! After receiving the distress points, Lu Shu glanced at Li Xianyi suspiciously, only to see Li Xianyi replying, Not only to accumulate fully but to accumulate as much as you can! And dont be satisfied too easily! Sure! Lu Shu nodded and didnt think of it, I see. After replying, he continued his training and he only felt that the distance between him and the chi mountain was still a long way. The road of training was indeed tough On the other hand, Li Xianyi saw Lu Shus attitude after hearing his big talk and for some reason, suddenly felt that he was about to witness something incredible He once again recalled his ancestors words, The chi mountain is as vast as the mountains and flows like water. The manifestation of your will in your swords would rise up the mountains and into the clouds. Lu Shu asked curiously, What would I see when unlocking the chi mountain? Li Xianyi wanted to relay his own experience but realized that he shouldnt. This kid would definitely have a different unlocking experience and by telling him, his lies would be exposed! He sat calmly beside the stone table and acting as if he was the expert, The chi mountain is as vast as the mountains and flows like water. The manifestation of your will in your swords would rise up the mountains and into the clouds Chapter 194 Chapter 194: 194?Scapegoat?Part 3? When Lu Shu was done with his training, he recalled the issue regarding Lu Xiaoyu and said to Li Xianyi, Grandpa, can you continue helping Lu Xiaoyu with her homework at night? I noticed that she has been rather hardworking and didnt you study middle school math? We wouldnt want to waste all that knowledge right? From Li Xianyis distress, +188! Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu expressionlessly, are you two toying with me? In reality, Li Xianyi liked the feeling of guiding the young lady through her work. He never had children and always heard stories of grandparents and grandchildren. The elderly taking care of children always brought about happiness. But how could Li Xianyi find that time? And there wasnt any opportunity. He never even had children so how could he have grandchildren? But during his time with Lu Xiaoyu, although Lu Xiaoyu was rather stubborn, the old man was actually happy. Especially after feeling Lu Xiaoyus attitude towards him had improved, and she would even occasionally be considerate towards him, Li Xianyi felt a sense of kinship he had never experienced. It was like a flow of warm spring water at the bottom of his heart. He witnessed Lu Xiaoyus growth and even witnessed Lu Shu educating Lu Xiaoyu. Li Xianyi was extremely envious and this was probably the first time he regretted not marrying and having children. Previously, he always thought that taking Lu Xiaoyu as a disciple would be wonderful but in the end, he felt that it was okay even if Lu Xiaoyu didnt learn from him. A little girl shouldnt be involved in those dangerous fights. But he never guessed that Lu Xiaoyu was already a competent Class E practitioner. But where did my maths textbook go?! Li Xianyi replied with a straight face, Sure, I can teach her. But no more changing the agreement. Lu Shu laughed, No problem, dont you worry. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly had a question, Before the recovery of magical energy, who did the golden foundation fight with? This was something Lu Shu had never understood. Could it be with similar practitioners that used an alternative way to train during the lack of magical energy? Li Xianyis finger was tapping rhythmically on the stone table as he pondered for a second, I know what you have in mind but youre probably wrong. Besides Nie Ting, Li Yixiao and the rest of them were only Class Cs before the era of magical energy recovery and were already stagnant for a long time. But with the recovery of magical energy, their accumulated power suddenly broke through Class B. The golden foundation during the scarce era had a dominating presence and didnt need to fight with anyone else. And I cant tell you the truth youre looking for, not because I dont want to, but I cant. Lu Shu was stunned. No wonder Li Yixiao was so terrified of Li Xianyi. It was because his strength had always been a level lower At this moment, Li Xianyi took out a small test tube and handed it to Lu Shu, You took 3 drops of blood from that Jiang Shuyi classmate in an attempt to pass the daoyuan selection. But what you missed out is that the heavenly network has a DNA database. With a simple comparison, you will be exposed. If youre worried that yours and Lu Xiaoyus Tier A aptitude would be exposed and that she would be treated as combat potential and exposed to the dangers of battles, take this Tier B blood and exchange it with Jiang Shuyis. The test tube is now in Li Yixiaos office and you have to be quick. Now will be a good time as someone will be coming to collect the blood samples in the afternoon. Lu Shu was shocked. Firstly, he didnt expect Li Xianyi to be well aware of so many things. Secondly, he didnt think that Li Xianyi thought of them as Tier A aptitude. This meant that when Li Xianyi told Shi Xuejin and Li Yixiao that Lu Shu was just a Tier F, he already knew the truth but didnt expose him. Thirdly, he never thought that Li Yixiao would help him exploit the system. It seemed like the power of the golden foundation could not be underestimated Lu Shu suddenly asked, What exactly is Jiang Shuyis family background? If you wish to know, why not ask him yourself? Li Xianyi glanced at Lu Shu from the side of his eye and walked back in mysteriously. Lu Shu suddenly thought Jiang Shuyis family background wouldnt affect their friendship. And if he really wanted to know, asking frankly and openly was much better than doing it sneakily. Li Xianyi had told him about the DNA database rather late. It was already 5 am in the morning and the sun would be up in an hours time, giving Lu Shu very little time. The first thing Li Xianyi did after going back into the house was to open the trash bin. He recalled that after throwing the maths textbook on the ground, he picked it up and threw it into the bin. Looking through the rubbish bin was so demeaning! But speaking of which, the old man felt some glee knowing that he could continue teaching Lu Xiaoyu At this moment, Aunty Liu walked out from her room and with a faint smile, handed the textbook to Li Xianyi, I retrieved it for you yesterday. Ahem, Li Xianyi cleared his throat, Do not let Zhi Wei and the rest know about this. Aunty Liu laughed, Why do you not let me help them exchange the test tubes? How do you know if they would want your help? Its their own road so they have to walk it themselves. And their own mistakes, they have to deal with it themselves, Li Xianyi said calmly. I think that Xiao Shu settled Lu Xiaoyus violent case very well, Aunty Liu said. Li Xianyi sighed, I originally thought that he was just a money digger but after this time, it seems like in his heart theres something else more important than money. I think this child is rather nice. Yes, rather nice. What a pity. Aunty Liu understood why Li Xianyi said it was a pity. Thats because Lu Shu wasnt willing to join the golden foundation. Lu Xiaoyu Lu Xiaoyu, wake up wake up, Lu Shu knocked on Lu Xiaoyus door and shouted. Still drowsy, Lu Xiaoyu walked out, Is breakfast ready? What breakfast? Look at the time! Lu Shu exclaimed. All you know is to eat! Lu Xiaoyu looked at the clock and was enraged, Lu Shu, its only 5 am so why did you wake me up?! Stop questioning and quickly summon your Class D soul puppet, Lu Shu wrote down Lu Xiaoyus name on the test tube and passed it to her, Use your puppet to sneak into Li Yixiaos office and swap this with the previous one. This was Lu Shus most reliable plan. Right now, the security in Luo Cheng international school was strict and what if he or Lu Xiaoyu were to be caught? After thinking for a long while, Lu Shu came up with this plan- to let the soul puppet go. The loss of the soul puppet wouldnt be a big deal and no one knew about the puppets relationship with them anyways. Lu Xiaoyu summoned the soul puppet, which was also their ideal scapegoat. Chapter 195 Chapter 195: 195?No Laughing??Part 4? A streak of white started spreading across the sky, as if tearing the pitch black darkness apart, bringing the world brightness. Just at this last stretch of darkness, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu out of their house. They werent going to switch the test tube themselves, but they were looking for an appropriate place to release the soul. This was because although Lu Shu could roughly know how much magical energy a class B expert like Li Xianyi could sense, and this soul puppet of theirs was made of smoke and could move about with minimal noise and theoretically couldnt be detected, he wasnt a hundred percent certain that this weird energy would not be sensed by Li Xianyi. This could be tested out in the future. There was no time left. As the two of them got further away, a black shadow streamed out of Lu Xiaoyus chest and cackled hysterically as it started moving off Lu Xiaoyu complained in annoyance, Why is his laughter so ridiculous? Lu Shu, what did you feed him?! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +188! Ahem, isnt the increase in its powers all that matters? Why do you have such a superficial way of thinking? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +288! At this juncture, the two of them were squatting under the shadow of a building. This place was rather dark under the shadows and Lu Xiaoyu suddenly said amid the darkness, Were up so early, how about we go have some beef soup later? Focus on controlling the puppet, dont go to the wrong place! We can talk about the beef soup later, Lu Shus focus had already shifted to the seal of lands and he started to monitor Luo Cheng. His view was locked onto the soul puppet, afraid that Lu Xiaoyu would commit any mistake. This is half-automatic. I just have to pay attention to it occasionally, Lu Xiaoyu rebutted. She continued looking through the soul puppet as it continued its advance. Lu Shu suddenly realized that it was really suitable for this black soul puppet to carry out activities in the dark. It was camouflaged very well and if he didnt focus on observing, it would be extremely difficult to notice this soul puppet moving about. Its already after 5 am and many people are waking up, especially the elderly. At this moment, the two of them could hear soft noises of people in houses. There was even a baby crying as his parents tried their best to coax him back into slumber. Lu Shu was observing the soul puppet through his seal when he suddenly heard Lu Xiaoyu beside him, Lu Shu Lu Shu! Did you hear the baby cry? Lu Shu nodded silently and didnt say anything. Lu Shu, do you know why hes crying? Lu Xiaoyu continued as Lu Shu didnt reply. Lu Shu was rather annoyed, Why? Lu Xiaoyu sighed in sorrow, Probably because no one is bringing him for some beef soup. Lu Shu, ??? Wasnt it just a bowl of beef soup, did she have to go to this extent? Lu Shu was dumbfounded, All you know is eat. Well go have beef soup once we obtain that test tube. A hint of a smile formed on Lu Xiaoyus face as she started to focus on controlling her soul puppet. The puppet suddenly stopped in its tracks as it approached 50 meters of Luo Cheng International Schools vicinity. Lu Shu had reminded Lu Xiaoyu that surveillance cameras were installed all around the school perimeters and students always felt as if they were treated like prisoners in a prison. Now, Luo Cheng International School has the reputation of the number 1 student prison in Luo Cheng The black soul puppet then started sprinting towards the school from 50 meters out. As it got to 20 meters to the school, it suddenly jumped up! In the darkness, the black figure of the soul puppet rose high up into the sky. It leaped past the school perimeter in the night sky and it was an incredible display of pure strength and with the height it attained, it successfully avoided all the surveillance cameras! And at more than 10 meters in the sky, the puppets black body was its greatest salvation as it camouflaged into the sky, avoiding the eye of anyone. The puppet then started its descent and landed without any effort while not making a single sound! Lu Shu was feeling rather agitated as he watched all this from the sky using the seal of lands. This was the most incredible part of this era: when someones abilities reach a breakthrough and life becomes more incredible and exciting, all that was possible only in movies in the past could now be achieved by themselves. This sort of feeling was like they were part of a movie! The black soul puppet stuck close to the walls of a building and started scaling it rapidly. Once it arrived outside Li Yixiaos office, it opened the unlocked window and crept inside. Actually, no important documents of the heavenly network were kept in school, which was why the windows were left unlocked. Lu Shu then thought of the fire which was caused by the metahuman Liang Che. Underneath that shopping mall where the fire happened was a base and important items were probably kept there. Once the puppet entered the infrastructure, Lu Shu could no longer observe what was happening. He then whispered, The old man said the test tube is put in a convenient place in the office and should be quite eye-catching Before he even finished his sentence Found it, Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, So do I swap it with the other one? Yeah, Lu Shu nodded his head in annoyance, this was the easy part, Get out once you retrieve it! Its almost daytime. By this time, the streak of white was expanding and the brightness was approaching really rapidly! But at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed security guards were patrolling the area down below. The two guards were strolling slowly and started smoking downstairs together. Leave through another exit, Lu Shu frowned. He wasnt sure if the guards would detect the soul puppet but he preferred the puppet to leave by another exit so as to not take any risk. He had no idea when these two guards would leave and it was almost daytime, they had no time to waste! Lu Xiaoyu immediately commanded the puppet as she heard Lu Shus orders. But just as the puppet walked out of the principals office and into the corridor, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly turned stiff. Whats wrong? Lu Shu asked anxiously. Theres someone here! The person the puppet bumped into in the corridor was another guard patrolling the interior of the school compound. He had a big torchlight with him and its light was blinding. Lu Xiaoyu didnt know what to do and ordered the puppet to stop at the corridor. The guard started to panic as he saw this black smokey silhouette of a person, he himself wasnt a practitioner! He frantically pointed his torchlight at the soul puppet and scanned its appearance. After some hesitation, he stuttered, You you where are you from, metahuman! Why why arent you wearing any clothes! Although he had ample training, the guard had never been in a real battle before and it was really frightening to bump into such a strange occurrence for the first time From Li Zhes distress, +555! Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. The other party actually mistook the soul puppet for a special ability of a metahuman? She looked towards Lu Shu for his next command. Lu Shu was not done thinking of a plan when Lu Xiaoyu noticed the guard had already called for reinforcements on his walkie-talkie and had also pointed his rifle at the puppet, Hands on your head and stand against the wall! The guard had calmed himself down within a short period of time. Although the situation was strange, he still had his responsibility to fulfill. The puppet remained still as Lu Xiaoyu awaited Lu Shus reply. The guard continued pointing his rifle at the puppet and stared at him, You why are you laughing, stop laughing! From Li Zhes distress, +555! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99! Chapter 196 Chapter 196: 196?Quality Training?Part 1? The soul had yet to run out but Lu Xiaoyu was already in a state of fury, I already told you not to give him that weird pill of yours but you just had to give it to him. Look, now hes gone mad! Lu Shu felt there was no point in reasoning with Lu Xiaoyu here as she was too agitated although there was really an evident increase in ability! Stop getting angry over this alright, Lu Shu started painstakingly, You get him out of there first! Dont care about the guard and just escape from the closest exit No, knock that guard out and get the test tube before back before coming out! Lu Xiaoyu was confused. She had painstakingly swapped the two test tubes. Why swap them back? But when it came to this sort of important decisions, Lu Xiaoyu would heed Lu Shus instructions regardless of what she thought. Lu Shu was currently observing the situation closely using his seal of lands and noticed that the two guards outside were still oblivious to the situation inside. Lu Xiaoyu then focused solely on controlling the actions of the soul puppet. Initially, only the light from the torchlight lit up the corridor but the sky had gotten brighter gradually and as the first ray of light shone onto the corridor, the soul puppet suddenly disappeared in front of the guard! The security in Luo Cheng International School was extremely tight, but it wasnt tight to the extent that there were practitioners from the heavenly network situated there as there were no highly classified or important items there. Lu Shu could also understand this reasoning: It was an accessible school with fences about only two meters tall. The windows were also fragile and could be easily broken by practitioners or metahumans. Under these circumstances, if important items were kept here, how many people would be required to protect the area? And this was why the heavenly network never treated the school as a base. It was treated merely as an education facility. The security guards here were ordinary soldiers, and ordinary people stood no chance against a class D strength type metahuman. At the moment the soul puppet disappeared, the guard wanted to press onto his walkie-talkie to request for backup. But just as he pressed the transmit button, darkness enveloped his immediate front and he was knocked out cold onto the ground. Lu Shu was getting a little nervous. Once the transmit button was pushed, there would be static noises on the walkie-talkies and he didnt know if these noises could alert the other guards. In actual fact, this group of people was well-trained and could put up a fight! Even if it seemed like someone accidentally pressed the transmit button, the group was alerted! The soul puppet stood at the corridor as the walkie-talkie on the floor echoed, All units report status. A1 no problem. A2 no problem. The reports stopped abruptly at A8. At this moment, Lu Shu noticed a half the security guards rushing to the building orderly. The remaining guards then stood at attention at the exits. Within a short amount of time, they had sealed all the exits. Lu Shu was rather amazed. If practitioners had such chemistry, discipline, and tactics, battles between practitioners could be escalated to war. Leave the compound once you swapped the test tubes and get back to our area as soon as possible. With the soul puppets speed, it would probably take less than a minute! Lu Shu said, Dont hurt anyone innocent and be discerning in your approach. The best would be to avoid all confrontations. The soul puppet went on to swap the test tubes, and even its original position was exactly the same. After that, it jumped right out of the window of the principals office! This jump reached a height of tens of meters! Although the security guards were well trained, they didnt have any way to deal with this thing which was too strong for them. It was not that they were weak, but the class D soul puppet was too strong! They locked down all the normal exits, but those exits were for normal people! In reality, the heavenly network wasnt warding off practitioners with these security guards as they stood no chance against them! Someone started firing at the soul puppet with a rifle from the top of the building. Lu Xiaoyu frowned as the shots were fired well. Even under such circumstances, one bullet hit the soul puppet. The gunshots jolted the town awake as such situations were rare in the country. Most people within the country had never heard a gunshot in their life. It was so rare that even if a gunshot was heard, they might not know that it was one. Thats because a real gunshot was different from the ones in movies. Lu Shu noticed the soul puppet losing its balance in the air slightly upon being hit before returning back to normal. He asked immediately, Are you affected when the puppet is hit? Does it hurt? Nope, Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, The puppet doesnt seem to feel any pain at all as well. The bullet hit it, but it didnt go through and the wound is very minor. Therell be issues, but it isnt a big problem. I tested it out on the sparrow previously. As long as it doesnt die, itll recover through the celestial energy once I absorb it back into the black hole. Lu Shu was relieved and he suddenly felt that the soul puppet seemed like one of the best underlings in the world. Although a bullet would cause damage to it just like humans as it was susceptible to injuries, it didnt feel any pain. It also heeded instructions of its superior entirely without any threat of betraying the superior. What else in the world was more suitable to be an underling? Perhaps not. The puppet then jumped past the school wall with ease and the security guards in the building lost sight of it. Its speed was too fast and with the shadows formed due to the rising sun, the guards had no clue where the dark figure went amid the shadows of the buildings. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu immediately left for home as they retrieved the soul puppet. Lu Shu whispered, You dont speak later. I want to talk to the old man. As they entered the yard, Lu Shu knocked the door. The old man came out from his house and asked, What happened? Lu Shu shook his head, I wanted to swap the test tubes, but there were gunshots from that place and I dared not go any nearer. Could you possibly help with the swapping of test tubes? Lu Shu opened his hand to show the old man the test tube. The old man hesitated before replying, Since youve already asked, Ill help you. Just this once. Thanks, grandpa, Lu Shu said in joy. The facts were clear to Lu Shu. The old man knew even the place the test tube was kept, which meant he definitely had some stealthy way of swapping the test tubes. It was clear that the old man wanted him to be independent at the start as he couldnt help them all the time. But with the unexpected events that followed, Lu Shu couldnt handle the situation himself. Chapter 197 Chapter 197: 197?Is He Laughing at Us?!?Part 2? To Lu Shu, his actions previously did give Lu Xiaoyu some doubt. For example, why swap the test tubes back to their original positions when they had already swapped it successfully? This was because the old man advised them to swap the test tubes, and if the soul puppet was revealed, even if the test tubes were swapped successfully, the old man would know that the soul puppet had something to do with Lu Shu! If the soul puppet went over right after the old man had just said the test tubes had to be swapped, it would be ridiculous to not be able to draw the link between Lu Shu and the soul puppet. Lu Shu did not think that the old man would miss this point out. After all, in this world, there was a price to pay for underestimating someone. So Lu Shu would rather swap the test tube back and ask the old man for help than to reveal the secret of Lu Xiaoyu and him. He did not have the slightest tinge of regret. As to what will happen after this, Lu Shu had no idea. He could only wait as he had no idea if others would draw a link to him. The crucial thing was that he had no bullet wound and everyone knew that he was a strength type metahuman. This time, his identity as a strength type metahuman protected him once more. This incident gave Lu Shu a warning: to never underestimate heroes of the world. He was just a high school student and when up against more experienced people, he would be extremely disadvantaged. If he could do it again, Lu Shu would definitely be more meticulous in his planning and be more careful in the execution. He had to learn, even if it meant enlisting in a military school. As a common citizen, he had much to learn about battles and strategies as he had almost no contact with such stuff at all. Unless he was a class B or a class A, he had to make full use of all resources available to him and prepare himself well. Lu Shu never felt that knowledge was useless. People who thought this way, to him, were the true idiots. At this moment, Li Yixiao was already standing at his office. The entire building was cordoned off by the heavenly network and Li Yixiao stood in front of numerous practitioners, frowning. Someone broke the silence, Theres nothing here, why would anyone break into this place? But we cant eliminate the possibility that although we know that theres nothing here, the other party might not think this way. After all, this is the training ground for daoyuan class. Its likely that outsiders do not know the situation here. One person analyzed after some thought, Look, take that class D strength type criminal for example. We might think that his actions were incredibly stupid, apart from robbing the bank, his escape route was not well planned. He avoided the capital and came here instead, thinking that there would be more law enforcers there. This was a huge mistake, but a logical one, as more of us would likely be situated in the capital. He didnt know that most of us would be situated at Luo Cheng instead. This is the result of not having correct information. This possibility definitely existed. With the discreet handling of information by the heavenly network, the public and commoners were clueless about many things and it was likely that they might commit stupid mistakes. Some people might think that they were extremely powerful or even invincible after they awakened! But in truth, there were countless people who were much stronger! It had to be mentioned that information was especially useful. In todays world, there was not much difference between not having information and being blind. Someone turned and asked, Heavenly King Li, is there anything special in your office that might tempt people into breaking in to steal? Li Yixiao frowned and pondered for a long time. In actual fact, he was a bold and cautious man, a point which was exemplified during his incident with the spies in the remains. He thought of something suspicious, but he was not really willing to follow up on his suspicions. But this incident was quite major. The act of breaking into the school was definitely intolerable. Moreover, a guiding principle of the heavenly network was to be in control and not allow any unregulated force or organization to be lurking outside. Li Yixiao then pointed to the test tube on his table, Check if there are my thumbprints on this test tube. If his thumbprints were not there, it could only mean one thing: Someone swapped the test tubes. The surrounding people were confused, Isnt this just a blood sample of a student? Who would break in for no reason just to swap the blood sample? Li Yixiao remained collected, This is just a guess and I have not eliminated the possibility of the other party breaking in purely because this is my office and thinking that there might be some magical instrument or sorts. What you guys mentioned might be correct but hey, theres no harm checking. Lu Shu probably did not expect Li Yixiao to be so meticulous and cautious as his usual loud demeanor did seem to suggest otherwise. Someone came over with gloves and collected the test tube as well as Li Yixiaos fingerprint sample for further testing. Not long after, a message returned: Li Yixiaos fingerprints were present, and they were the sole fingerprints there. Li Yixiao was relieved. From his heart, he did not want to think that this incident was related to Lu Shu, but only through evidence could he confirm this fact. He then said merrily, What a dumb thief. Are there anymore clues? Everyone, come together and lets have a meeting to analyze the situation. Yes. The security guards have video recording devices equipped on them and we have sightings of the perpetrator in the footages. We can take a look, One of the practitioners said, The only clue we have now is the footages. That metahuman was hit by a bullet, but there doesnt seem to be any trace of blood left behind. We have never seen such a metahuman in our records and have no idea what actually happened. It could likely be a new type of metahuman. Lets go take a look, Li Yixiao led the group to another classroom. The footage was then broadcasted by a visualizer in the classroom. The footage was short as only the specific encounter was presented. The footage started from the point when the patrolling security guard encountered that black figure all the way until he was knocked out. Initially, everyone thought that they would be able to see some concrete details such as the appearance of the other party or what he was wearing, but it was all rather underwhelming in the end. His facial features were a blur and it was hard to make anything out. He was also laughing constantly! As for his clothing he was not wearing anything at all! The other party never spoke in the footage and the only words came from the security guard. You you where are you from, metahuman! Why why arent you wearing any clothes! Hands on your head and stand against the wall! You why are you laughing, stop laughing! Everyone was deep in thought. Just then, Li Yixiao sighed suddenly and everyones gaze was fixated on him, anticipating what his thoughts were. Li Yixiao then stroked his chin, yeah, why was he laughing He then broke out in a huge rage, Was he laughing at us?! Chapter 198 Chapter 198: Intelligence (Part 3) The classroom projector was paused, and Li Yixiao was furious, Is he laughing at me, Li Yixiao? Huh? How dare he laugh at us, what arrogance! I will catch him and make him laugh all he wants! All the other practitioners were speechless but they didnt know how to disagree with Li Yixiaos opinion The other party was indeed laughing One of the practitioners spoke carefully, Could he be mentally ill?! Everyone was stunned and started replaying the other partys laughter within their minds. And indeed, the other partys laughter had a silly vibe as if he had no intellect at all Everyone suddenly realized that what this colleague said was possible! Li Yixiao calmed down and replayed the video. Something just didnt feel right but what was it?! What was the laughter about?! This simpleton had become a mystery to all of the members of the heavenly network Increase the security and lets not be careless A Class C practitioner first and now a simpleton metahuman?! Whats the problem with Luo Cheng?! Are these people messing with me, Li Yixiao? Cant they just mess around in some other turf? Li Yixiao lamented. On the other hand, Lu Shu had been receiving a continuous chain of distress points from the heavenly network. And now, he suddenly received two instances of large distress points from Li Yixiao. He couldnt understand the situation. How could Lu Shu know that he was the culprit for both the troubles getting on Li Yixiaos nerves Li Xianyi was resting on the couch in his house and nearing noon, Aunty Liu came in, The exchanging of test tubes has been settled. Li Xianyi opened his eyes, Was that brat involved? I dont think so, Aunty Liu shook her head, It was a weird metahuman covered in black smoke and it loved laughing. The heavenly network has checked for fingerprints on the test tube and theres no problem. And the culprit was shot during the escape. Li Xianyi nodded, It seems like its really not him. At least we can confirm that the kid wasnt injured but where did this metahuman come from? The concentration of magical energy is still on the rise and awakenings would be absolutely normal. Even those without sufficient aptitude to train could soon be able to. Alright, its good that this had nothing to do with him. I thought that kid has some hidden card, Li Xianyi started reading the maths textbook in his hand again What if he really has a hidden card? What would you do? Aunty Liu asked gleefully. So what if he has? Who doesnt? I wouldnt be surprised and in fact, Im quite curious just what cards this kid could be hiding. He doesnt seem like the straightforward kind so he must have many secrets, Li Xianyi was flipping through the math textbook, Id be disappointed if he didnt have any. For some reason, Aunty Liu suddenly said, These two kids are very good. Li Xianyi looked up at her and smiled, Indeed. Next door, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were whispering amongst themselves, For future references, although the time constraints this time was tight, it shouldnt be a reason for us to act recklessly. We should investigate the patrol thoroughly and be sure of their timings and strength. And we have to confirm the route of invasion and retreat too. Do you have anything to add? Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Ok, nothing much to add. Our route for invasion wasnt an issue but the retreat was rather hasty. We should have waited and avoided foreign environments as much as possible. And at that point in time, we couldnt confirm if there were any patrol in the corridor. Thats right, Lu Shu noted down what Lu Xiaoyu said. With only basic knowledge about combat strategy, the two of them came together to summarize their mission, and they looked especially serious Lu Shu suddenly sighed, We are too weak. Everyone else is fully prepared but we dont have any intelligence. If only you could absorb more souls, we could recruit a flock of sparrows to be our recce. Our opponents would not be able to expect this and even if we lost them, it wouldnt matter. Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy at the sound of that, Who said it wouldnt matter. Is that the reason why you destroyed my pig?! At this moment, little fury had sneaked into the house from the window. Frankly speaking, if Lu Shu had not seen it, he had almost forgotten about its existence! But for some reason, Lu Shu suddenly had an idea, little fury, come here! At that moment, little fury was frozen on the window railing Oh no Im not going to scold you. Come here, Ive something to discuss, Lu Shu waved his hand to signal little fury over. Skeptical, little fury came over, only to see Lu Shu present him with a refresher fruit in his palm. Little furys eyes were suddenly filled with passion and desire for evolution! After so many days of observation, Lu Shu felt that items like the refresher fruits could be given to others given the correct opportunity. And as of now, the old man next door was one of them. Lu Shu wanted to use the refresher fruits to aid the old man to improve his health and only under life-threatening situations, he would bring them out. But after so long, he never found the right opportunity and there was no way he could explain the source of the fruits. Perhaps the next time he entered remains could be an opportunity to claim that he got them inside. But right now, Lu Shu felt that he could test it out on little fury. Furthermore, the idea he suddenly thought of was to put little fury to good use! Little fury saw the refresher fruit and couldnt help but reached out for it. But with a flick of his wrist, the refresher fruit disappeared. Let me ask you, can you communicate with the rats outside? Do they listen to your commands? Tell me the truth before I give you the fruit! Lu Shu questioned. Little fury looked at Lu Shu and hesitated since Lu Xiaoyu didnt allow it to play with the other rats But in the end, little fury couldnt resist the refresher fruits temptation and nodded. Prove it to me, Lu Shu said. Little fury then hurried out and within two minutes, it had called over four to five little brothers that lined up neatly Lu Shu was delighted, You can communicate with them? Little fury nodded. Lu Shu felt like he had just found his source of information! Chapter 199 Chapter 199: Are your thoughts so complicated? (Part 1) What if I wish to obtain certain information from a certain location, will you, and them, be able to help? Lu Shu asked little fury gleefully. After hearing that, little fury started gesturing, flailing his arms around, pointing outside and making all sorts of weird actions which confused Lu Shu. Lu Shu replied, Are your thoughts so complicated? The whole room was suddenly quietened down and little fury saw that Lu Shu didnt understand its intentions. Once again, it started its gestures and actions. But Lu Shu was still confused and couldnt comprehend little fury at all. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly butted in, Its saying that theyre too stupid to be of any use. Little fury nodded. Lu Shu looked at little fury with a shocked expression, then turned to Lu Xiaoyu, Are you serious? You can understand that?! He suddenly realized that if he wanted little fury and its little rat brothers to become his assistants, there were two things he had to settle. The first one would be for the rats to become smarter! And the second would be the communication barrier between him and little fury! As long as these two problems werent solved, Lu Shu would never be able to employ this simple and convenient underground intelligence network Looking at little fury and the rats behind it, Lu Shu suddenly felt that his choice of underground intelligence network these three words were an overstatement for them In actuality, Lu Shu found the first problem easier to solve as he handed the refresher fruit to little fury, eat it and lets see if there are any effects. Little fury took the refresher fruit and its mouth was already watering. The red fruit right in front of its eyes was the ladder to its evolution and just the look of it gave little fury a sense of unlimited possibilities. Evolution, the word itself refers to the sacred origin of all species. Humans have been multiplying for so many years, animals have been multiplying for so many years and all creatures are constantly adapting to this world. During this process, all living things have evolved. However, these evolutions seem insignificant in the face of the magical era. Little fury ate the whole refresher fruit in one mouth. In the next moment, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu could see the grey fur on little furys body falling off at a fast pace. But in place of the fallen fur, pure silvery fur was quickly growing out! Not only that, Lu Shu noticed a fire burning within little furys eyes. Lu Xiaoyu saw the new version of white little fury and was surprised, Wow, so cute! Finishing her sentence, she grabbed little fury and little fury also realized that after eating the fruit, wanting a freedom of its own was still impossible It also had a better understanding of the human world- It turned out that human beings werent that strong and in fact, most of them werent as strong as itself. But it couldnt understand why Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were this strong?! At this point, as Lu Xiaoyu caressed little fury and placed it on the ground, Lu Shu saw an unprecedented seriousness coming from little fury as it cupped its hands in front of him and took a little bow. A pure white little fury was taking a proper bow and Lu Shu understood the meaning behind it. Is this displaying gratitude? Lu Shu was delighted to think that little fury was a grateful squirrel. Lu Shu smiled, Since youre here, we will treat you like family and theres no need for voicing out your gratitude Yup, you cant talk anyway. At this moment, Lu Shu stood up and went into the kitchen to fetch a bucket of water. Once again, he took out another refresher fruit and crushed it inside the bucket, releasing all its fruit juice. The water inside the bucket had turned slightly red from the fruit juice. He placed the bucket in front of little fury, Since you find them too stupid, choose those that you have faith in to drink this. Im not sure if it would raise their intellect but its worth a try. Little fury bitterly gestured again and Lu Shu looked to Lu Xiaoyu for translation. Lu Xiaoyu explained, What its trying to say is that it is such a waste, why not let it eat it instead? Lu Shu turned to little fury and smiled, Dont worry, theres more so let them drink this. But let me emphasize that you should be aware of the extent of your control over them. I dont want any rat troubles. After all, stray rats that gained intellect will be rather annoying Little fury patted its chest and gestured once again, as Lu Xiaoyu explained, Dont worry, I used to be the leader of thousands of intelligent squirrels Upon hearing that, Lu Shu was stunned. Lu Xiaoyu, what kind of special ability have you unlocked? But after what little fury said, he felt more at ease. This fella was the king of squirrels inside the remains and although it was a mere squirrel survival of the fittest was a rule governing these animals and a few intellectual rats wouldnt be able to beat little fury. Speaking of which, little fury didnt have any training and was already much stronger than other squirrels. Lu Shu wasnt sure how the evolution of animals worked and he should probably ask the old man. Watching little fury carry the bucket out, Lu Shu was worried that this scum might drink it all itself But little fury did no such thing and instead, took a small bottle cap and used it to distribute the fruit juice to the rats. The effect of the fruit on the rats was different from little furys as a bush of black hair grew out from the top of their heads. The hair only covered their heads and not their entire bodies. And the gaze in their eyes was suddenly livelier after the drink. Seeing the effect of such a small amount, the whole bucket was probably enough for a hundred over rats? Given that there was going to be a hundred over intellectual rats, Lu Shu could only hope that little fury could control them properly. As for being his intelligence network, that would have to take some time. After all, there was still a communication barrier between him and little fury and he couldnt always rely on Lu Xiaoyus translation. Who knows how accurate Lu Xiaoyus translations are anyways As to how to bridge the gap between their communication, Lu Shu pondered for half a day and finally came up with an idea. He once again glanced at little fury in the yard and suddenly felt a bad premonition Chapter 200 Chapter 200: Little Fury learning to read (Part 2) As Lu Shu thought about how to communicate with little fury, he first wondered if there was any way to establish a telepathic communication. After all, wasnt this the case in movies and television dramas? But in reality Lu Shu did not have such an ability up his sleeve, he wasnt even sure if such an ability could be exhibited by anyone in this world. So he could only use a more realistic approach to this issue. Lu Shu intuitively thought of sign language, as little fury could not speak. But Lu Shu looked at little furys fingers just as he thought of this idea. Squirrels, like humans, had five fingers but one of them was extremely small, hidden behind the rest of the fingers! How could it display sign language? Another issue was that Lu Shu didnt know sign language himself Then the only way was to teach it to comprehend words on books! Both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu didnt have the capacity to do that as they had to attend school. Who could have so much time in the day to teach a squirrel to comprehend words? Old man Li might have plenty of time, but Lu Shu felt that it was extremely inappropriate for him to bestow little fury to his care. Lu Shu thought for a moment before bringing Lu Xiaoyu out. When he came back, he had a book-like object in his arms. Little fury, come, come! I have something good to show you Lu Shu exclaimed. Little fury naturally didnt want to go over But thinking of the refresher fruit and Lu Shus abilities, it had no other choice. It then came to Lu Shus side only to see him open this book-like object. A hidden screen lit up. I spent hundreds of dollars on this thing. Youll have to treasure your opportunity to learn After all, some children dont even have the chance to learn even if they wanted to! Watch, Ill show you once. This is called learning words. It will articulate words and sentences and corresponding words will be shown. You just have to learn 40 words a day. Youll have to copy these 40 words ten times on a book which Ill check every day after school Lu Shu handed little fury a pencil upon finishing. Little Fury was stunned! What sin did he commit to deserve this?! From Little Furys distress, Lu Shu was curious. Shouldnt Little Furys intellect be further developed after eating the refresher fruit? Why was its distress points still does it mean different living things contribute different points? Or will other beings only contribute distress points fully after they have truly awakened their full intellectual potential? He wasnt too sure and could only wait and see. But Lu Shu wanted to give Little Fury more refresher fruits and see whats the limit for it although he was rather afraid that things might escalate beyond his control. Anyway, he had to proceed with caution. Little Fury looked at the pencil and book in its hand and wanted to cry. Was this the price of being intellectually sentient? Can I surrender my intellect? Could you treat me like a normal squirrel But it knew that there was no negotiating against this plan of Lu Shus. At this moment, Lu Shu was still rambling on, Studying is a form of thinking and acquiring knowledge. It might not be able to bring you wealth or riches directly, but it could help you understand this world better. We always say that knowledge changes our fate, and knowledge changes your entire understanding and perspective of the world. Theres no future without education From Little Furys distress, Little Fury slumped onto the sofa with all its equipment. Please stop rambling on, I believe you alright? The pencil was in its hand and its head was hurting just from looking at the words on the screen. Lu Xiaoyu then whispered to Lu Shu, Is it reliable? Lu Shu responded merrily, Who knows if we dont try? Who knows, maybe they could send Little Fury over to educate other rodents. If that happens, wouldnt spying and information collection be even more efficient? The mere thought of that happening was amazing. But Lu Shu didnt plan on jumping the gun, and they could only approach this one step at a time. Firstly, they had to educate Little Fury. Since the failure of swapping the test tubes, Lu Shu seemed to be more calm and reliable. Lu Shu then noticed that throughout the process of Little Furys learning, it had been supplying Lu Shu with distress points continuously If it were to study about an hour every day, Lu Shu could probably earn an additional 2000 distress points daily This was indeed a brilliant idea! He could kill two birds with one stone! After settling this, Lu Shu then focused on training and suppressing his chi. The wave of chi reverberates once every hour, and with the increasing chi, Lu Shu found that there would be increasing difficulty suppressing it in future. Lu Shu continued with his regime of having two chi fruits every day as one fruit was too little. He was also worried that eating too much at once might result in him losing control of his chi. The chi movement was the most intense right after he consumed the fruits every day. He could still control the chi after consuming two fruits. More would probably result in him opening up his chi reserves. He also considered saving up hundreds of fruits and eating them all at one go, but was worried he might be bloated to death This was not a game, in which experience points and pills could be eaten without a limit. He had to be careful even with two fruits, there would definitely be a problem if he ate so many at once. Causing Lu Xiaoyus soul pig to explode was a small matter while him exploding, on the other hand, was a huge problem In reality, Lu Shu was already very clear that it was not difficult to suppress the chi at any point in time. The difficult part was to always be attentive and cautious. Lu Shu was someone who did everything to his best ability, so when Li Xianyi told him to accumulate his chi into the form of a cloud, then into a river and subsequently into an ocean, Lu Shu understood it as the bare minimum he should achieve. How could he know that Li Xianyi was just spouting nonsense? If Lu Shu found out the trick that was passed down from generations to Li Xianyi, what would he think In the early morning the next day, Lu Shu went over to Li Xianyis yard again. While suppressing his chi and practicing the swordplay, the old man watched in silence, seeing that Lu Shus chi was about to surpass his own. At this point in time, it was impossible for him to admit to Lu Shu the lies he told. However, there were ancestors who proved that the accumulation of chi could achieve the form of rivers and oceans which meant that Lu Shu could safely continue. Since there was no risk, Lu Shu should just continue accumulating. Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Whiskey with Wolfberries (Part 3) Finally, it was time for the parents meeting to be held again. Previously, daoyuan class announced a 4-day break but no one turned up for classes even after that. This was because the daoyuan class never mentioned when classes would start again. Even without attending the daoyuan class, everyone was training at home. On the other hand, Lu Shu would allocate a portion of his time to study since he felt that the knowledge of a sophomore student wasnt enough for this world. Nighttime has fallen and Luo Cheng was busier than usual. This commotion was due to the heavenly network people since Luo Cheng international school had just been invaded by a metahuman. As of now, they couldnt identify that metahumans power and couldnt determine his class. But based on their current judgment, that metahuman seemed to have mastered an advanced transformation technique unique to an elemental type. But without witnessing it with their own eyes, Li Yixiao and the rest couldnt confirm the metahumans real ability. Could it be the shadow element? This element hasnt been encountered so far. But what really puzzled them was that the other party was extremely strong. Being able to jump to such heights was something only a Class E-D strength-type was capable of. Of course, this wasnt an impossible feat. Everyone knew that a metahumans physical abilities would level up with training. As such, the heavenly network categorized the intruder as the following for the time being- Suspected duo identity of practitioner and metahuman. At a higher level of training, the experts within the heavenly network would start being envious of colleagues that had awakened. Of course, some felt that effort was much more important than a lucky breakthrough. Li Yixiao was the representation of such people. In more than one instance, he referred to metahumans as clowns. From his point of view, someone who had never been through tough training to acquire their individual powers was the same as being useless. His words werent without a basis. His power had been cultivated bit by bit and his mastery over his own strength was the result of his own hard work. As for those metahumans who awakened, they had never been through the process of discovering and familiarising themselves with their own powers which explained why Li Yixiao never thought highly of them. But others were not convinced- metahumans powers were ever-changing and what if someone got hold of a power to control time and space, would Li Yixiao still be so arrogant? There were billions of people in this world with billions of different mindsets. Even within the heavenly network where everyone possessed a similar advanced level of thinking, different opinions about the potentials of training would still arise. This was a normal occurrence. It would be strange if everyone had the same opinion. Lu Shu flashed his student pass to enter the school, recalling how he and Lu Xiaoyu had just broken into the school that morning. And to think that this ordinary-looking security personnel was apt in combat, Lu Shu felt a little admiration for them. If not for practitioners, these people would probably be more successful. As he passed by the classrooms downstairs, he overheard two security guards, Was he really laughing? Yeah, his laughter gave me goosebumps and he wasnt even wearing clothes! In fact, Lu Shu received a lot of distress points today and lighting up the sixth star was just a step away This meeting did not only involve the parents but the students too. If you wished to quit, then both parents and child would have to sign the agreement followed by sealing of the chakras. If you wished to formally join the heavenly network, the enrollment procedures would take place on the same night and so would the awarding of rank. This was considered a special procedure and it was a quick process. Lu Shu understood that this was a special treatment for practitioners and also to prevent practitioners from affecting social stability and prosperity, everything had to be fast. If it was a normal procedure, it would have taken up to a few weeks to process. At this moment, Lu Shu bumped into Xi Fei who asked directly, Continue or quit? Continue, Lu Shu answered without hesitation. Xi Fei started laughing, Then congratulations to you. If you, Jiang Shuyi and Cao Qingci stay, you three would be directly awarded the rank of Lieutenant as a reward for your performance inside the remains. Lu Shu was stunned. Thats awesome. Doesnt this mean that my pay will be higher than the rest? To be honest, Jiang Shuyis performance inside the remains wasnt as impressive as his or Cao Qingcis but the catch was his family background. Lu Shu didnt find this unfair and was happy to see Jiang Shuyi rising up the ranks. Wishing the best for his friend, this was a real friendship. On the other hand, some other people were strange. Addressing each other as brothers but when one was more successful than the other, the other friend would secretly hope for his friends death. At this moment, Lu Shu signed the agreement and stood at one side to observe the other parents with their children. This Daoyuan parents meeting had no room for discussion as everyone was only given two options, to stay or to quit. It was extremely strict. It seemed like about a fifth of the students were quitting and their chakras were about to be sealed, never to be used again. Lu Shu wasnt sure about the situation in other classes but he reckoned that the number of students quitting wouldnt be too few. After all, a common viewpoint on this issue was that in the face of dangers, parents would lean towards a safer option for their children. A fifth wasnt too few or many. Lu Shu stood aside to watch the commotion and it turned out that most of the parents had talked about this Lu Shu student with their children. As a result, their impression of Lu Shu had changed for the worse Liu Lis father was one of them. After hearing from his son about Lu Shus disturbance outside the remains, he was fuming mad. In fact, he had spent a fortune on Liu Lis training and just treating his hair loss cost more than 100k which wasnt even effective! Liu Jianguo was a businessman and had always been in power. As he walked to the podium to sign the papers, he glanced over to Lu Shu, Young man, control your teenage energy. Liu Li was still a child and what most normal students would think of for revenge would be a fight, or to gather a gang to beat him up and would never think about murder. But Liu Jianguo was different. He was from an older generation and the business industry at that point in time was like a battle zone. Lu Shu replied cheekily, Uncle, your sons hairstyle is aging. Do buy him some wolfberries on the way home. At this age, drinking whiskey with wolfberries isnt shameful. From Liu Lis distress, +999. From Liu Jianguos distress, +666. Lu Shu was delighted. The distress points he needed to light up the sixth star was finally here! Chapter 202 Chapter 202: Oath (Part 1) If Lu Shu could be intimidated by Liu Jianguo, would he still be Lu Shu? He understood that Liu Jianguos generation of people had been through all kinds of ordeals in order to survive and it wasnt surprising that they would be rather vicious. But he was still a normal human being. In fact, Liu Jianguo could hire a hitman to kill him but the problem was, who could Liu Jianguo hire? Frankly speaking, all Class Cs were well-known figures in the country. One example would be Zhong Yutang who was placed in charge of the entire Yuzhous heavenly network management. The local Class Cs were difficult to hire and experts outside of the heavenly network were hard to find If a foreign Class C was brought here, it would definitely alert the heavenly network. As far as the recent Mt Beimang incident was concerned, the entire country was now prohibited to foreigners. Not that they couldnt enter at all, but if they came in and killed a talented student such as Lu Shu, leaving the country would be impossible. At this point in time, besides Nie Ting who was watching over the capital, the rest of the heavenly kings were allocated to the other parts of the country. Even if they managed to escape out of Yuzhou, there would still be a heavenly king to lead the chase. China was too large for anyone to escape! If Class Cs were impossible to hire, only Class Ds would be available but Lu Shu wasnt afraid of anyone below Class C. Even if Liu Jianguo really hired a Class C, who could kill Lu Shu under the watch of Li Xianyi? This was no joke If a normal person could threaten someone who had embarked on the road of training, wouldnt this training be pointless? At this point in time, Xi Fei looked at the students who had stayed, Congratulations to all. From now on, we will all be colleagues, so do take care of one another. Immediately after, Xi Fei started hugging each and every one of these daoyuan students and Lu Shu was the first. Honestly, Lu Shu was rather unused to someone else being so passionate towards him. He suddenly realized that Xi Fei didnt thank everyone, but instead, congratulated everyone who stayed. What would thanking everyone mean? It would be thanking everyone for their support and trust On the other hand, Xi Feis congratulation represented the pride he took in being part of the heavenly network and being enrolled in this organization was something worth celebrating to him. Lu Shu didnt know what to say and remained silent. Liu Jianguo signed his name sullenly as Xi Fei smiled, Those students and parents who are quitting, do remain in this classroom with me and someone will be here soon to seal your chakras. The rest can proceed to the field downstairs. Those students quitting, you will be regaining your peaceful life but I dont see it as a good thing. I feel that people should work hard to prove themselves in their life. Lu Shu was surprised, what is the gathering for? Does Li Yixiao have something to say again? But for some reason, after hearing Xi Feis words, Lu Shu felt calm and was able to think clearly. When he was downstairs, he saw that Jiang Shuyi was already on the field. His parents didnt attend to sign the papers and he was enrolled just like that. Its not surprising since he was from such an established background Lu Shu greeted Jiang Shuyi cheerfully, Youre really special. What are we gathered here for? Jiang Shuyi waved at the sight of Lu Shu and waited for him to walk closer, Its for the oath. Oath? Lu Shu was stunned. He had forgotten about such a procedure. It seemed like be it joining a sect, or enlisting into an organization, or even embarking on certain jobs, there would always be an oath. But he didnt feel the need for an oath, its more like a tradition? Everyone would say things that even they themselves did not believe in. Lu Shu suddenly realized a trace of solemn and seriousness in Jiang Shuyis expression and was a little curious, is this oath that important? The parents were all brought to the side of the field. They could only observe the oath ceremony from outside while there was a little excitement brewing among the students. Like everyone else, their priority used to be studying and waiting for the college entrance examination before deciding their own future. Whether or not the future they wanted would come true, everything would still be peaceful and dull. But at this moment, their identities were completed change and they had become soldiers. No, more accurately, they were about to become officers. Needless to say, this change was significant enough to have an impact on their mindset. As of today, their lives would be completely torn apart from the past and would no longer be the same as those ordinary students. At this moment, Li Yixiao suddenly walked up the flag-raising stage and looked down at the chaotic daoyuan students. He said calmly, Gather according to your classes. Li Yixiao was also holding a national flag and Lu Shu suddenly felt that Li Yixiao was finally serious for once. Normally, this guy was unreliable but once he was silent and serious, he gave off an indescribable sense of power. This feeling was like something that Li Yixiao was serious about must be major and to be taken seriously. It felt like a mysterious strength flowing through Li Yixiaos blood After the students had been lined up properly, Li Yixiao walked to the side of the flagpole and a little clumsily, he tied the national flag to the rope. It seemed that it was Li Yixiaos first time doing such a thing and just tying the rope took him five minutes. After the rope was tied, Li Yixiao personally raised the flag up. A gust of wind blew over and the red flag was instantly lifted up. The commotion between the students suddenly died down. Li Yixiao spoke calmly, Welcome to the heavenly network. From today onwards Speaking halfway, Li Yixiao paused. He then calmly pulled out a piece of crumpled paper from his pocket which incited laughter from the students. Lu Shu looked at the piece of crumpled paper in Li Yixiaos hand and imagined that he must have taken it out many times to memorize the script. But in the end, he still couldnt memorize it Li Yixiao continued, From today onwards, everyone will bid farewell to the peaceful life you once had and the pledge to shed blood for the nation will no longer be empty words. Li Yixiao sounded serious and dignified as the students gradually quietened down as if someone had pressed the mute button for the whole field. Everything came to a still. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Officially joining the Heavenly Network (Part 2) Li Yixiao continued, This world had never experienced peace. The magical era has brought about big changes, changes which you or I could not avoid. Since the establishment of the heavenly network a year and a half ago, 32 practitioners have already been sacrificed. The oldest was just 34 while the youngest, 18. Perhaps you might be the next one to be sacrificed tomorrow, or perhaps even myself. The path of training has never been smooth sailing. This path is filled with malice, blood, death, and swords. But in our lives, even if our teammates are sacrificed, well have to step on their corpses to continue the fight. Raise your right hand and repeat after me, Li Yixiao already had his hand raised, his hand balled up into a fist. The previously unreliable principal in the students eyes has never been so reliable, it was as if he turned into a different person overnight. His calm words described a life the direct opposite of calm but everyone listened to it and accepted it. All the students down below also quietened down and raised their right fists. I pledge that as part of the heavenly network, I will not fear death or difficulties. From this day, I will defend my country with my life. I will defend my country from dawn till dusk, I will defend the civilians I will learn military tact, politics, and science diligently. I will train tirelessly and protect my equipment. I will uphold the secrecy of our military and stand by our traditions. I will be courageous and fight against chaos. To fight courageously and not fear death. To protect society and our home country. To protect the peace and prosperity of the citizens and under no circumstances will I betray my homeland From this day on, I dedicate the life I love to my home country. I will never stop defending my country I will stand firm and abide by those aforementioned words for life. The voices of daoyuan students and Li Yixiao echoed around Luo Cheng International School. The atmosphere was energetic. They were no longer students, but warriors who were on the path to battle. The voices of more than a thousand people were powerful and majestic. Those students waiting in the classrooms to be sealed could not help but go to the corridor and gazed silently at everyone on the field. Some of them started regretting, thinking if their choice was wrong. Perhaps they shouldnt judge this decision as wrong or right, but this decision should be made in reference to the heart. How could a teenagers energy, passion, and vigor be extinguished at such a young age? In the future, they will be at the back like a bunch of cowards watching others fight for them as they carried on with life, marriage, careers and start their own families in peace. But when they realize that they could have been one of them battling, will they be able to get over their own conscience? They had no answer. Lu Shu scanned his surroundings. Everyone was agitated and passionate after reciting this pledge as if they had just been brainwashed. Some people might be afraid of death in the future or just drift along in this life they dedicated to their country, but no one could say that they were insincere at this moment. It wasnt just them reciting the pledge. Lu Shu also saw the class teachers, such as Xi Fei, standing in the corridors watching them and reciting the pledge as well. They must have taken this pledge before. The moment after the pledge, even Lu Shu who once treated the pledge as just a sort of gimmick, was subconsciously silent. Sometimes, no one knew when he would succumb to emotions or some sort of force, to feel strongly for a cause. This wasnt a legitimate pledge and Lu Shu felt that the lines were exaggerated and like a gimmick. But if they were mere words and blatant lies, it would not have attracted so many people to recite with so much pride and in unison. Lu Shu never felt that such a pledge would cause any sort of restriction. After all, things such as pledges werent they meant to be broken? They could just say it casually with their mouths, who couldnt pretend to be moved and passionate by clenching their fists and reciting the pledge? But at this instant, Lu Shu was gravely silent. He felt that there was some sort of energy in his heart that was energetic and agitated. It was just like a ball of fire, burning intently and heating up his blood. Lu Shu still felt that he wasnt someone who would sacrifice his life like that. He still looked forward to the day when he is powerful enough to stop depending on the heavenly network and leave the organization to lead his own peaceful life. But he thought that if he didnt contribute to this organization before leaving or if he didnt become friends with these people and fight passionately alongside them, there would be some regret in his life in future. At least he should do some justice for the resources provided to him. Yes, its to show his gratitude for the resources and not for some stupid ideology. But even if he thought this way, Lu Shu was still rather confused as this turn of events was far too different from his original intentions. Li Yixiao bellowed, Military licenses and other stuff will be distributed to everyone half a month later. You may go home now. And always remember what you guys pledged under the flag tonight. To Lu Shu, he was still more inclined towards working for his freedom, and this freedom didnt mean freedom to do whatever he wanted to, but the sort of freedom which will give him the ability to reject and say no. He really could not tolerate it if he had to stay in the heavenly network for life and listen to the orders of superiors. Lu Shu entered his house without saying a word and went on to participate in the lottery, eat the chi fruit and then suppress his chi while singing little stars. At this moment, only training seemed to be able to calm him down. It was just a pledge, who wouldnt forget a pledge after reciting it? Even if pledges was useful, why were there still so many betrayals? But once the hot-bloodedness from the pledge died down, Lu Shu returned to being his rational self. He felt that being rational was what humans required the most. This was the most important quality to achieve improvement, not by being hot-blooded or impulsive. Looking back at humanitys development, didnt generations of people used rational thinking to look for ways to bring humanity forward? The chi was becoming harder to control and Lu Shu trained hard until 3 am in the morning and he slowly got used to it. It was no longer as hard as it was. He packed up, washed his face and went out for sword training. Li Xianyi was sitting by his stone table reading a book as Lu Shu trained with his sword quietly in the garden. He had advanced from learning picks to stabs. Picks had to be intricate and were technical while stabs required speed and precision. Li Yixian mentioned that when the eyes, spirit, arms, handle and the tip of the sword are one, the sword in Lu Shus hand would be unstoppable. Li XIanyi was very quiet today and only focused on his math textbook. He had advanced from second year of middle school to the third and Lu Shu was even more silent as if he had something on his mind. As to what the problem was, only he had the answer. After he was done training, Li Xianyi put his book down and asked, Have you joined the heavenly network? Yeah? What plans do you have? I dont know. Chapter 204 Chapter 204: Celebration (Part 3) He went on to sell stinky tofu after his training. During the process of his training, the chis movement was successfully suppressed by Lu Shu twice. Although Li Xianyi didnt show it, he was silently surprised that Lu Shus control of his chi far surpassed his when he was at his age. Just as Lu Shu brought his crates of stinky tofu over, he saw uncle Li and a few other people discussing animatedly over something. When Lu Shu came over, they actually acknowledged Lu Shu with great enthusiasm, Little Shu is here! The atmosphere was warmer than usual, as if something good happened to everyone. Lu Shu placed his crate down and replied, Uncle Li, what are you guys so happy about? Could it be that your son is getting married? Puh, hes still young, Uncle Li chided, Little Shu, youre really a student from daoyuan class? Back when the two policemen received a notification to look for Lu Shu, Lu Shu had shown his daoyuan identity card, but they still wanted to verify his identity. Lu Shu was confused, Yeah. We heard the news online. We actually dont surf the web, but our kids told us all this stuff Uncle Li hesitated before asking, Did you stay, or did you leave? Lu Shu suddenly realized that everything regarding the heavenly network was widespread online. The pledge-taking by Luo Chengs daoyuan class was extremely loud last night. The echoes could be heard outside of the schools fences and on the roads and streets. Some cars even stopped and passers-by would look toward the school. They started feeling emotional as they heard the pledge as well. Some people even recorded the lines in the pledge and uploaded it online. The noise from the ceremony was indeed too loud and the passers-by didnt even have to be near to hear it clearly. It was a powerful pledge delivered by more than a thousand people. This situation wasnt merely limited to Luo Cheng, but daoyuan classes all over the country were going through the same ceremony. Subsequently, the videos that made it online caused a huge uproar. Some people said that the pledge was but an empty promise and others condemned it. Lu Shu looked through all that before and felt rather flustered. He responded calmly to uncle Lis question, I chose to stay. Uncle Li displayed his blooming smile once more, Haha, look, I knew Little Shu would stay! He went back to his food cart and brought out a small plastic bag for Lu Shu, Uncle doesnt have much money and I still have to pay for my sons university fees. To congratulate your appointment as a military personnel, I bought 10 pairs of socks for you. Hopefully, theyre to your liking Aunty Wang was joyous as well, I bought 10 pairs of insoles. Little Shu, I hope you appreciate them. Old Liu, who sold crepes beside them, showed a face of disgust, You guys have the cheek to give him that stuff? Here, Little Shu, I Old Liu have a wallet for you. Youre going to be a military official, you cant keep your money in your pockets forever, its really unsightly! In no time, Lu Shus arms were filled with gifts. As he stared at these gifts, he suddenly raised his head and smiled at everyone, Thanks, everyone! I wont stand on ceremonies then! He wasnt too sure why these people, who didnt have the slightest blood relation to him, were so jubilant at his appointment as a member of the heavenly network. It even seemed like they wanted to be part of the organization. After selling his tofu, he left his crate at his yard and headed out once more. He went to school and sat on the roof of the block for daoyuan class. He looked at his schoolmates entering school while having their breakfast in their hands, he also saw them running to the basketball court with a ball during break time, and eventually saw them leaving school in groups when school ended. He looked over from the morning till sunset. No one noticed Lu Shu at the top of the building, neither did anyone know what he was thinking. Lu Shu seemed like he was distant from the rest of the world. He then followed the streetlights and slowly walked back home. He didnt enter his house when he reached his door and instead, he jumped up to the roof and sat there quietly. Lu Xiaoyu heard the movement and came up to Lu Shus side, Lu Shu, you have something on your mind. Yeah, Lu Shu acknowledged her and looked far ahead and the thousands of lit homes. The incident today had confused him. He knew he was selfish and cared about himself, and all he thought about every day was how to survive by himself but at that moment, he actually felt a yearning and desire to fight alongside those people if he had to. Lu Shu said calmly, Xiaoyu, do you think wed have to fight for other people? Yeah, Lu Xiaoyu nodded, If the old man meets any trouble, we should fight for him. If uncle Li or aunty Wang is threatened, we should help them fight as well. Lu Shu waved his hand, I wasnt referring to these people. I was referring to people we dont know, people who we dont even know how they look, or what theyre called. They might not know us either, but when someone shouts to protect our home country, well have to dash to the frontline to fight for them. It feels weird But dont you already have the answer in your heart? Lu Xiaoyu analyzed calmly. Lu Shu was taken aback, and he smiled at Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Xiaoyu, youre quite the thinker. Of course, Lu Xiaoyu said proudly. Lu Shu lowered his voice, I feel that those people are quite silly, the old man as well. No one knows who you are but youre volunteering to uphold world peace. So much effort was spent on fighting but no one actually knows that youre protecting the world but for some reason, I feel like I should fight alongside them. This is my train of thought, how about we do some things first before escaping? Even if its yeah, even if its just protecting uncle Li and the rest of them. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head, Ill do whatever you do. But Lu Shu, does that mean you want to be a hero? Lu Shu patted Lu Xiaoyus head and laughed, Are you nuts? We are still so weak, neither of us is a class C so how could we be heroes? Haha, this world does not need us as heroes. I dont like being a hero either, and I dont think I am qualified to be a hero Well just do what we need to do. Then, Ill bring you around the world for a tour. After the tour, we can come back home to watch television and relax, isnt that wonderful? Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Holiday (Part 1) In reality, hot topics would eventually die down. More than a month later, the discussion on daoyuan class had passed and there werent any more happenings in the lives of daoyuan students. The normal students would go to school while daoyuan students continued their training. Those with merits were rewarded and they successfully completed the mysterious senses chapter and started on the third chapter- the mysterious dao chapter. On the other hand, those without contributions were stuck at Class E. The Class D represented by the mysterious dao chapter was clearly something those still at Class E yearned for. They wanted to earn merits but there wasnt much they could do in this peaceful era. Being stuck on this ladder, training was no longer useful as they could only further stabilize their powers. This led to everyone regaining their normal school life. Attending the daoyuan class was just a something that they signed up for. As for the content of daoyuan class, it was a continuation of Buddhist and Daoist teachings. Luo Cheng was still the same and in fact, the incident this time was just a little spark to the peoples peaceful lives. Its not like there was really a war and the fuss about it would die down eventually. The streets were still bustling with activities and once it was the evening peak hours, the roads would still be filled with traffic jams. The vehicles at the back would honk impatiently, drivers cussing and swearing about the wait. The most flexible vehicle on road would be the motorbikes as those riding motorbikes would drive freely through gaps between the cars. The back door of the west courtyard was adjacent to Kaixuan road, and at the intersection of Kaixuan road and Jidong road, there was a small train ticket outlet. At the ticket outlet, the voice of a teenager could be heard. Miss, student ID is half price, so shouldnt the military officer card have half price too? Theres no such thing. No student ID means no half price, The lady at the counter sitting behind a computer sounded very firm. Lu Shu refused to give up, Miss, can you confirm it again? This is obviously a discrimination against military personnel! The lady replied coldly, Are you buying? If not, please move aside as there are people queuing behind you. In fact, the sales lady had become extremely skeptical of the validity of this persons military officer card. Lu Shu looked back and besides the expressionless Lu Xiaoyu, there was no one else at the outlet. He sighed, Two tickets to Qingzhous capital Xijing city, one would be a child ticket. As of now, there wasnt any half price for military personnel buying train tickets but Lu Xiaoyu satisfied the height requirement of 1.2-1.5m for a child ticket at half price. One student ticket, one child ticket, and both at half price. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he should bring Lu Xiaoyu out more often before her graduation as paying for the full ticket price was so not worth it! Lu Xiaoyu, who was watching Lu Shu waving his officer card, rolled her eyes, You werent like this before. Didnt you say you were passionate about this? So why are you using such a sacred item to bargain? Lu Shu wasnt pleased, Its two separate things. I said that Im willing to make a contribution to defending my homeland but I never thought of this as something sacred. Fighting for the country and selfless dedication to the country are two different matters and Im the former. At this moment, Lu Shus body suddenly froze. His originally pale face turned red in an instant. His chi was surging! Eating two chi fruits a day for over ten days, the chi outside his mountain of chi was like a thick heavy cloud, The number of times he had to suppress it a day had increased from 24 to 30 times! And Lu Shu had a stubborn personality. The more it surged, the more Lu Shu wanted to suppress it Whenever this happened, Lu Shu thought that his Chi had not accumulated into raindrops and it was already so difficult. So how did the old man and the rest achieve an ocean-like chi? Could it be that people from the past had a stronger willpower? That didnt make sense. Lu Shu felt that his own willpower was strong too. As of now, the thick chi was causing him trouble every once in awhile and Lu Xiaoyu asked expressionlessly, Lu Shu, did you contract Polio? After spending 2mins to recover, Lu Shu replied, You wont understand! The lady at the counter was shocked. Watching Lu Shu twisting in pain, she was worried that this scum wanted to play the pity card to ask for money! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu held onto two red train tickets and left the ticket outlet. This was their first time going on a tour and first time buying train tickets. The tourist season in Qingzhou had arrived as the holidays were starting the next day. The sophomores would start their final year early and they only have less than a months time of the break. As such, Lu Shu wanted to make use of this time to bring Lu Xiaoyu out. Lu Shu looked at the time, We will be taking the train for 22h All because you wanted to save money by not taking a plane, Lu Xiaoyu said coldly, Ive never taken a plane. Lu Shu smiled, Youve never taken a green train too, so why not experience this first? We can take a plane next time. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99! Although they didnt have much savings right now, the recent sales of stinky tofu had been bringing a stable income of 6000 dollars every month. As such, their savings would slowly pile up. With a stable income, Lu Shu was confident that they could take a plane the next time! Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu and said in all seriousness, Lu Shu, youre so stingy! What do you know? Good steel should be used as the knifes edge! Lu Shu replied gleefully and wasnt ashamed about his stinginess. I am the knifes edge! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed seriously. Yea yea you are! Lu Shu chided, Lets get home and quickly pack our things. And make sure to not forget anything. Since we have already bought the train tickets, we cant refund them now. Lets take the plane the next time! Ok, Lu Xiaoyu replied. At this point in time, Lu Shu was feeling a little sense of accomplishment. After living independently for so long, he had always wanted to bring Lu Xiaoyu out and it finally came true. To Lu Shu, there was nothing better than this. Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Sound of Dao (Part 2) Lu Shu then brought Lu Xiaoyu home to pack their stuff. He looked at the pink luggage bought yesterday and said in annoyance, Didnt I say to buy a white one? You had to insist on a pink one. How could a man like me be dragging such a girly thing? I am a girl, why cant I think like one? Lu Xiaoyu was dissatisfied. But youre not the one lugging the luggage! Lu Shu was rather embarrassed, I am a suave and charismatic daoyuan student! Military official! Why am I pulling a pink luggage around? Its really gay! Lu Shu, from the words you used, do you have some misconceptions about yourself? No! Little Fury was grasping a pencil and scribbling words intently at the side. It was delighted that these two people were going on a holiday. After all, it knew that they would definitely bring him along. Since being here from the realm of the remains, it had not been to any other city. Were there female squirrels in other cities? There were only rats and mice in this city, it was really degrading! It learned to be smart now. Whenever the siblings were squabbling, it would try not to be as prominent and stay quiet or else it might be dragged into their troubles! But it then heard Lu Shu say, Well bring Little Furys tablet, pencil, and notebook as well. Its important to learn and learning never stops! Little Fury, ??? The pencil in Little Furys little paws started trembling slightly. Didnt televisions show holidays and vacations as something relaxing and enjoyable? From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Lu Xiaoyu was also taken aback, Is there really nothing wrong with this logic? Lu Shu waved his arm, Nothing at all! Well be there for about ten days and apparently its quite cold at Qingzhou lake, where we are going to marvel the sunrise and sunset. Apparently, the weather is so cold that its normal to wear thick down jackets over there. So we not only need to bring enough inner clothing, we still have to bring jackets, and extra socks as well. After all, they dont take up much space, Lu Shu said while pondering. Lu Xiaoyu and he were now practitioners and they werent afraid of the cold anymore. When other people require down jackets, theyll be able to make do with just a single layer of thin jacket. In this aspect, they were better off compared to commoners. This was one of the advantages of being a practitioner Lu Shu continued, Well have to bring detergent as well. Any other item we have to bring along as well? Instant noodles, potato chips and rice cakes! Lu Xiaoyu said without holding back. Why bring all those? Its a 22-hour long train journey. Well definitely be eating on the train, at least 3 meals. I saw online that not only are meals on the train the worst, they are extremely expensive as well. Wouldnt we be looking for trouble if we dont bring our own food? Lu Xiaoyu argued. Then lets just bring six packets of instant noodles, Lu Shu nodded. Lu Xiaoyu had no expression on her face, Lu Shu, one of these days youll lose me if you continue behaving this way! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199. Hahaha, alright I was just kidding! Well bring potato chips and rice cakes as well! Lu Shu responded merrily, Well buy some groceries after this. Our train is scheduled for tomorrow night, Ill cook a meal in the afternoon and we can invite the old man and aunty Liu over for lunch. Youve been eating at their house for so long, even if I did pay them, we still owe them a favor, Lu Shu explained. Although he gave 300 dollars to Aunty Liu for the food, and she would not reject him because she understood his personality, the 300 dollars were sufficient for the food, but why should they cook for you? This was all based on our relationship with them. To Lu Shu, the old man was a highly skilled class B practitioner and aunty Liu was definitely not much worse as well. But for some unknown reason, Lu Shu just cant sense any energy waves from them. And this is in spite of him being able to sense Li Yixiaos energy waves. It was not that Lu Shu thought that this aunty Liu was the boss of concealment. Lu Shu just felt that aunty Liu definitely had some special concealment technique. In the early morning of the day of their departure, Lu Shu went over to train on his swordplay as usual. To Lu Shu, since training was something that required commitment and determination, he would persevere and stay committed to the end. The sky at 3 am was still dark, but the old mans yard had lights built such that it was convenient for him to read there. The old man asked, It seems like you guys are going out? Yeah, Lu Shu nodded, Come over to my place with aunty Liu this afternoon for lunch! Ive already bought the ingredients. Alright, Li Xianyi nodded his head, Its good to spend some time outside as well. Being well-versed in knowledge and being exposed to the world. These two aspects would greatly heighten a persons understanding of the world. However Li Xianyi, at this moment, wanted to remind Lu Shu to not forget about training his swordplay even though hes out having fun. After all, training is like sailing against the current. In the end, he realized that his words were futile as he was halfway through. With Lu Shus stubborn and determined personality, he would train sincerely even without any reminders. Li Xianyi was thoroughly impressed by Lu Shus character. Its not as if he cant be impressed by Lu Shu just because he was so much younger than him. In fact, Lu Shus determination was far greater than his when he was Lu Shus age. Take Lu Shus chi for example. Within a month, Lu Shus chi had far surpassed his level when he just unlocked his mountain of chi. Li Xianyi wondered how much longer Lu Shu could hold it in. He watched as Lu Shu focused on his training, going into deep thought. But just then, in the quiet night, a distinct sound of dripping water could be heard. This sound was crisp as if it was dripping right in Li Xianyis heart. It was like when thick clouds in the sky gathered together and finally reached the critical value, a drop of water would fall. The sound was real but Li Xianyi was very clear that this wasnt a real drop of water! This was the sound of the martial dao! Only when a true practitioner reaches a certain level would such a sound surface! Its the sound of dao! He turned towards Lu Shu. No one else was there apart from Lu Shu. If it wasnt himself, then it definitely came from Lu Shu! Li Xianyi then shut both of his eyes suddenly, only then can he truly feel it more intricately. He saw Lu Shus chi outside of his sea of chi. It was really amassing to form clouds and rain! The sound of water previously was the sound of a water droplet from Lu Shus cloud! Amongst the people with Li Xianyi, no one had witnessed chi as vast as the ocean, not even in the form of rivers. But chi amassing into clouds and raindrops was something seen once in a blue moon. One elder who achieved the raindrops wrote in the manual, As of today, Chi raindrops were achieved and it was accompanied by the sound of dao. Chapter 207 Chapter 207: 207?The Birth Year?Part Three? Li Xianyi was significantly affected back when he obtained the manual from his master. But he still read through every single line within the manual Li Xianyi thought that the number of people who could achieve chi rain from the clouds was few, if not none. Even he wanted to achieve this but to no avail. But at this moment, this teenager in front of him is accomplishing this. And it was under his supervision, that he achieved this in almost two months. Lu Shu turned towards Li Xianyi, Grandpa, I think I have already managed to turn the clouds into rain Li Xianyi answered calmly, Mm. Continue training harder. Mm, Lu Shu nodded and continued with his practice. Do not be fooled by Li Xianyis calm demeanor. His heart was anything but that! This was the rain formed from the chi cloud! But what could he say now? To tell Lu Shu that he was kidding with him previously and that he was actually a prodigy? He couldnt bring himself to say it Frustrating! In the past, it was frustrating to converse with the two siblings. Now, even watching him train was frustrating. Could he be the rumored frustrated and hot-tempered type?! From Li Xianyis distress, +333! Lu Shu was confused but he couldnt ask the old man why there were distress points. He really couldnt think of a reason! And the biggest change that came with the rain was that every fifteen minutes, there would be a drop of water falling from the clouds. And this droplet would fall towards the sea of chi, causing Lu Shu to use plenty of energy to suppress the disturbance. Initially, Lu Shu thought that he wouldnt be able to continue holding it. For the entire morning, he didnt even sell stinky tofu. He just sat on his bed, entirely focused on thinking how to counter the clouds and water. He still thought that whatever others could do, he had no reason not to be able to do it as well. Everyone knew that Lu Shu was stubborn, but they didnt know where it came from. His stubbornness came from his subtle arrogance: he was no weaker than anyone! He could survive well on his own, why receive anything from anyone else? This was his simple logic. So at this moment, Lu Shu stubbornly thought that he could accomplish whatever anyone else can accomplish! Indeed, a persons potential was limitless, and Lu Shu slowly realized that his control of the situation was improving. Sometimes, when normal people do things, they would feel that this would be too difficult, that task would be too tough, another one would be impossible. These were thoughts from people who werent forced and pressured by their circumstances. When people are forced to their maximum, many people would realize that anything is possible And Lu Shu was someone who forced himself on this path. He was too hard on himself He slowly got up and washed some vegetables. He did everything slowly as if he was caught on a slow-motion camera on 0.25x the normal speed He was afraid that one careless moment of his would cause the chi mountain to open! Lu Xiaoyu sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at Lu Shu in confusion, Lu Shu, are you stoned? Just watch your television! Lu Shu said without holding back, If you have the slightest bit of empathy, go and pluck some vegetables from the garden outside! Alright, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head and dashed outside. Little Fury was learning its vocabulary diligently. It understood that it was definitely a bad time to anger Lu Shu, as there would definitely be grave consequences! During lunch in the afternoon, Li Xianyi, Aunty Liu, and Lu Xiaoyu stared at Lu Shu getting his food slowly in confusion. They suppressed their laughter, hands trembling while holding onto their bowls. Just laugh if you want to, Lu Shu said with a black face. Hahahaha! Hahahaha! At this moment, Lu Shu wanted to ask one question. Why couldnt he receive his own distress points? His second nebula will be filled in no time! Aunty Liu smiled, Little Shu, youre in so much agony, why not just release your chi mountain? Lu Shu shot back, No! If I give up now, wouldnt I have suffered for nothing!? He continued his principle of controlling the chi, always concentrated. In the end, when Li Xianyi saw Lu Shu again in the yard later in the afternoon, he realized that Lu Shus movements were back to normal speed! Lu Shu actually realized that he could multitask, being able to do one thing while controlling the chi energy. No, it wasnt multitasking. He did not have such a gift. In fact, it was his control of the chi energy that was becoming a second nature to him, just like walking and breathing, requiring less effort the more he did it. Of course, Lu Shu had yet to attain such a level. But he was definitely working hard in the right direction. At night, Lu Shu pulled his luggage along in one hand while holding Lu Xiaoyu in the other, preparing to set off for the train station. This train started its journey from Linhai City and terminated at Wumu City in the northwest. It only stopped over at Luo Cheng in the middle for a short while. Their boarding time was 8.45 pm but Lu Shu decided to bring Lu Xiaoyu over earlier. After all, it was their first time taking a train and they didnt even know how to get their tickets checked. It was better to go earlier. Li Xianyi and auntie Liu stood at their yard to send them off. Auntie Liu adjusted Lu XIaoyus clothes, Stick close to your brother when youre outside. Although the country is safe and peaceful now, theres bound to be some people with ill-intentions. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head obediently as Little Fury slept peacefully on her shoulder. Li Xianyi hesitated for a moment at the side until he could resist it no longer, Lu Shu, is this year your zodiacs year? Why are you so joyous lugging the luggage? Lu Shu was confused. What zodiac year! What joyous! Could he speak some sense?! He glared murderously at Lu Xiaoyu, he already said to not get this color! Were leaving, Lu Shus face turned dark, You guys look after yourselves, well get some souvenirs for you! Li Xianyi said suddenly, Feel free to call me if you run into trouble and cant solve the problem. Lu Shus expression turned serious. They were both practitioners, so naturally, he knew what trouble the old man was referring to. This reminded him that he could always count on the old man even if he meets a strong opponent far away. He wasnt extremely selfish and ungrateful, but based on this friendship, Lu Shu felt that he definitely had to find an opportunity to give the old man a refresher fruit or something to improve his shackled health. Chapter 208 Chapter 208: Luo Cheng Train Station (Part 1) Luo Cheng train station was small and rundown, and it looked just like an infrastructure from the previous century C something from the 90s. Lu Shu suddenly felt that it was rather inappropriate to describe it as such, because this train station was seemingly built at that time but never got renovated or improved ever since. He heard that there was a film director who was planning to film a war film titled 1942 at the start of the year. When he approached Luo Chengs relevant government authorities to express his interest in using the train station as a filming location as it fit the landscape of the time, but in the end In the end, the authorities naturally rejected him. Damn, youre filming a 1942 movie and youre using our train station as a location? And to claim that our train station fits the warring and chaotic period? What a joke! Luo Cheng train station had exactly this sort of reputation and existence After that incident, Lu Shu heard that the government officials were affected and planned to renovate the station. But looking at this old and rundown infrastructure, Lu Shu felt that it would be rather difficult for this renovation project to be carried out Lu Shu stood at the ticketing counter and after deliberating with Little Fury for a period of time, he chucked it into the pink luggage. Previously, he had never sat on a train, never left Luo Cheng and never had a pet. So he had no idea if Little Fury could enter the train station. Only until he reached the entrance did he realize that pets were not allowed on trains! After he was done with his preparation, he held Lu Xiaoyus hand and the two of them entered the station after presenting their tickets. The luggage was put through a conveyor belt and scanner before emerging from the other side. As the two of them were passing by the customs examination, someone stopped Lu Shu, Is that pink luggage yours? The examiner was a female, and upon seeing Lu Shu taken aback, she continued, Sorry, I might have made a mistake Who does this pink luggage belong to? The first reaction the customs examiner had when she saw the pink luggage was to think that it definitely belonged to a girl. But when she saw Lu Shu, she felt rather confused Lu Shu replied blankly, Its alright, its mine From Li Huihuis distress, +29 Oh The customs examiner was rather surprised, but she still had to get her point across, Do you have a pet in your luggage? Pets are not permitted on trains, you can go and plan for its shipment. Lu Shu responded calmly, This isnt alive, its just a decoration! Look if you dont believe! He flipped open his luggage and grabbed Little Fury. Throughout this entire process, Little Fury remained motionless From Little Furys distress It looks extremely real, but it, in fact, isnt, Lu Shu asserted. As he spoke, he used his finger to stroke Little Fury, but it continued remaining motionless, not even blinking. From Little Furys distress The examiner doubtfully used her finger to touch Little Fury. Although it felt soft and rather warm, the squirrel did not move at all, just like a decorative ornament. From Little Furys distress The other party was rather puzzled, she indeed felt some warmth from the squirrel but its really too suspicious! Just then, someone passed by Lu Shu with a bag of chips. The crisp sound of potato chips could be heard and Little Fury turned its head over immediately! Only after it turned around did it remember that its not supposed to move After 2 minutes, Lu Shu was standing outside the ticketing counter, seemingly flustered Didnt I tell you not to move! Lu Shu said after taking a deep breath. Little Fury maintained its innocent face, blame me then? From today on, youll have to learn 80 words. Not even one less! Little Fury was dumbfounded on the spot. It looked as if it was struck by lightning! From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Lu Shu eyed the walls outside the ticketing counter and his eyes lit up, Can you climb up those walls? Little Fury nodded its head obediently. You climb up from here directly. I think youll be able to bypass the checks right to the platform in no time, youll meet us there, Lu Shu explained. This was the advantage of the animals being intelligent. At least they could communicate now, or else he would really have a problem. He looked on as Little Fury disappeared upwards. He then brought Lu Xiaoyu along toward the train once more. Lu Xiaoyu was extremely enthralled. She felt refreshed as it was her first time going on a vacation. There were so many people bustling and waiting for the train, and then sitting in the metallic train for up to a thousand kilometers, she was absolutely amazed. The huge screen in the lobby displayed boarding times and departure times for every train, as well as which platform each train will be at. Lu Shu looked at his ticket, Well need to go to platform 2. They passed by numerous people, and there were all sorts of people around. Lu Shu, where do you think everyone taking the train is going? And what for? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Her eyes widened as well, looking rather adorable. In reality, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked like an odd combination. And from their appearance, they looked rather prominent. This was also what being a practitioner brought about. And Lu Xiaoyu, who was attractive inherently, was indeed much more eye-catching than other people. So when they were below the huge screen, there would be people whod glance at them occasionally before looking over at the bright pink luggage Probably the same as us, some of them are going for vacations while some might be going for work. In a small city such as Luo Cheng, the majority of the people would wander outside, to the North or something. After working hard over there, people can stay there their entire life and buy luxurious stuff. Of course, there are those who would come back as well. After all, not everyone would succeed, Lu Shu explained meticulously. Would we leave in future as well? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. We Lu Shu thought for a moment, Probably dont have to. I think Luo Cheng is great. The pace of life is slow and the people are rather nice. The most important thing is that we already have a house here, we just bought it over The property in the North is extremely expensive, not something we can afford. But we can go out to play and return to Luo Cheng after were done. Yeah, I think Luo Cheng is pretty good too, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head obediently. To the both of them, Luo Cheng was everything they had up till now. This time, theyd spend about 10 days at Qing Zhou. Its impossible to explore the entire state, and Lu Shus plan was to spend the first day at bazaars and streets to shop and eat. On the second day, they would follow a local tour group to visit monasteries and then go to the Qingzhou lake to watch the sunrise. And then they would go to the Chaka salt lake Although people have been saying that Chaka salt lake has been deteriorating as a natural scenery, since they were going there, they might as well pay it a visit. Apparently, the flowers by Qingzhous streets will bloom in a few days. The vibrant yellow petals and crisp green leaves would be numerous and just the thought of it was beautiful. Chapter 209 Chapter 209: University Students (Part 2) Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu over to platform 2. Didnt the movies always show kids being abducted here? For example, a stranger giving you a bottle of spiked drink. Or scamming and abducting women to be sold off as wives in a land far away. Judging from Lu Xiaoyus face value, she had to be more careful when shes outside. Some people say that being attractive is an innate crime. Why? Lu Shu didnt really agree. How could being attractive be a crime? Who didnt care about looks in the world now? If there was any mistake, it had to be human nature. Of course, this sort of matter could not be analyzed just by superficial means. Considering Lu Xiaoyus current ability, having completed the fourth star of the second nebula, just one behind than Lu Shu, she could already be considered a class D strength type metahuman. Lu Shu suddenly thought about the news that whenever women were abducted, their villagers would become more alert and look after one another. Initially, the women could seek help from so many people, but in the end, they were surrounded by black-hearted villains. If this was the case, Lu Xiaoyu would probably destroy them But those, in reality, were just thoughts. Lu Shu would never allow such a thing to happen under his watch. How could he ever let Lu Xiaoyu be abducted? If Lu Xiaoyu was abducted, it would be his lifelong shame. Taking care of Lu Xiaoyu was his natural responsibility as her guardian. Yeah, now that they had solved the issue of household registration, Lu Shu was Lu Xiaoyus official guardian although he was not even 18 yet. It was actually weird now that he thought about it. He was probably the first ever 17-year-old guardian? If laws were really imposed, this probably did not fulfill the regulations. We have one middle bunk and one lower bunk. Which one do you want to sleep in? Lu Shu asked as he looked at the tickets. The middle bunk, Lu Xiaoyu responded, Ill swap with you if its uncomfortable. Alright, Lu Shu had no objections. Towards such minor aspects, Lu Shu would just do whatever Lu Xiaoyu pleased. At this moment, a womans voice suddenly filled the platform, Attention all passengers Train t204 towards Wumu City is about to Lets go, its our train, Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyu and walked towards the ticket inspection counter. Just as they stood up, they noticed Little Fury climbing the glass windows towards the lobby. It even waved excitedly as it saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. Although when it realized that it had to learn 80 words every day, it could tolerate all that for the refresher fruit. In fact, Little Fury felt that it was living quite well now. Although Lu Shu forced it to learn new words, it was generally happy living under the care of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. For some reason, Little Fury felt like it was part of a family under that tiny roof in Luo Cheng. Although Lu Xiaoyu was rather stingy with her tidbits usually, Lu Shu would often prepare stuff that Little Fury liked during mealtimes and even prepare a bowl for it on the table instead of haphazardly preparing a meal on the floor. As Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went through the ticketing counter, Little Fury hopped onto Lu Xiaoyus shoulder. To her delight, she retrieved a pack of potato chips from her bag and opened it, handing one piece to Little Fury, Here! In the past, they lacked food and clothing, and Lu Xiaoyu shared her chips in halves. Now that they were better off, she shared her chips in whole pieces! When the green train entered the station, Lu Shu brought them to carriage 12. Lu Xiaoyu was filled with curiosity as it was their first time encountering such a large machine. As they stepped into the bunker carriage, it didnt look very messy. At least much better than what they watched on Lost on Journey a few days ago. It was precisely after watching Lost on Journey on 4th June with Lu Xiaoyu did Lu Shu decide to buy the bunker tickets. The conditions of the seated carriage were really too devastating Moreover, it was a 22-hour journey and Lu Shu felt that he wouldnt make it if he didnt buy the bunker tickets. It wasnt that his body couldnt take it, but the chi he was controlling He now needed a quieter place, now that he could more or less gauge the tempo of the chi cloud. But this was still a rough gauge. Every drop of water from his cloud would cause huge movements in his chi. Previously, Lu Shu thought that he could get used to it slowly but it was not the case at all! The chi cloud was slowly turning into rain droplets, and the rain droplets would gather into a stream. Controlling a stream was far more difficult than suppressing the chi. Moreover, he was still eating chi fruits! Lu Shu looked at the different bunks to look for their bottom bunk. When he found it, he saw two guys and two girls playing cards on their bunks, two on each bunk. The guy and girl on the bottom bunk were wearing matching tees. These people probably knew each other. They seemed like university students. It was quite easy to tell the difference between high school students and university students; the high school girls didnt wear makeup. Under usual circumstances, high school girls didnt wear makeup. They rarely put on makeup as well. It was, however, different for university girls. They probably wouldnt even leave their house without washing up and putting on makeup. This was also the reason how some unattractive girls suddenly looked extremely different after enrolling into university As for the guys, those who were originally unpresentable remained unpresentable during university He didnt mind it and said cheerfully, Apologies, could you guys make way? This is my bunk. The four people stopped playing. The guy sitting on Lu Shus bottom bunk laughed, You could sit at the side? Do you mind waiting for a moment, were almost done. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows, thinking that this guy was rather audacious. He was so kind to apologize, shouldnt his reaction be to end their game immediately and hand the bunk over?! With the two of you sitting here, you want me to sit at the side? What for, to play cards for you?! Seeing as these people had no intention of getting up, Lu Shu tapped on the upper bunk and asked, Whats this? The guy sitting on the lower bunk was rather confused, Thats the upper bunk. What else could it be? He then pointed to the middle bunk, And this? The guy was puzzled, Thats the middle bunk. Lu Shu then breathed and pointed at the lower bunk they were sitting on, And whats this? The guy was almost annoyed. What did this guy want? He said confidently, Thats the lower bunk. Lu Shu shook his head, No, thats MY lower bunk. The four university students were taken aback. Are you sick?! Cant you just say so?! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, _178 From Yuan Lis distress, +61 From From The four of them contributed less than 500 distress points, and Lu Shu began to have some slight regret Chapter 210 Chapter 210: 210?The Milky Way (Part 3) Lu Shu obviously said all these with the intention of annoying them But he actually meant to be polite and asked them nicely to get up. But its alright that they didnt get up. Its alright that they wanted to finish this game. But it seemed apparent that they wanted to continue the game for a much longer time. If I let you play on comfortably, how could the great name Lu Shu from Luo Cheng International School be still seen highly? What happens to my pride in the name Lu Shu? If this was to be spread to Luo Cheng, how could I, the great demon lord Lu Shu have an influential name in the world? Huh? Coughs, that was thinking way too much The guy sitting on the lower bunk suddenly stood up and looked at Lu Shu, Whats wrong bro? Didnt we say you can take a seat, well be done soon? Just as Lu Shu was looking at the guy in front of him gleefully, he sensed movements of energy from the other party. Not just one of them, but from all four of them! Did he stumble upon a train solely meant for daoyuan students? He peered at the carriage next to his, yeah, no other practitioners He turned his head back, smiling at the other party. To be brutally honest, these 4 daoyuan students were at best barely even class E. If they really fought, Little Fury could settle one of them. Thats right. Just based on strength alone, Little Fury was a class E candidate And for some reason, it seemed like Little Furys abilities had been slowly improving after consuming the refresher fruit. It was as if it had directly absorbed magical energy to become stronger, just that the pace at which it happened was rather slow. Lu Shu wasnt too sure about the situation. He felt that the refresher fruit wasnt used to directly make it stronger, but it was to unlock the potential for Little Fury to improve. Only by unlocking this potential could it slowly grow and improve. As to how much potential a refresher fruit could unlock for Little Fury, Lu Shu was not too sure. Only after some time would he know. Lu Shu kept quiet for a long while. The other party did not know what was happening and the guy who was standing was rather confused as well. What are you exactly planning on doing? What are you glancing all over the place for? Lu Shu turned to the couple in front of him and laughed gleefully, Look at your clothes it belongs to the same store? The couple was speechless. Were obviously a couple! Its not a uniform! Are you blind? The guy named Yuan Liangtuo showed signs of annoyance, Bro, what do you mean by all these? Cant we just sit on this bunk for awhile? The girl beside him tugged at his arm, Forget it, were from daoyuan class. Why stir trouble Lu Shu was delighted. The status of daoyuan students was like students from the imperial college in ancient times. All of them were proud and felt as if they were the greatest. Everyone wanted to show off and feel good about themselves. He knew that Daoyuan existed in university as well, but daoyuan students from other states werent as skilled as those from Yuzhou as remains did not surface at those places. On the other hand, students from Yuzhou had been training in the remains for days. To be brutally honest, days of their training alongside the remains was equivalent to training for a month or two for other people. Now, many students in Yuzhou had reached the peak of class E but were unable to obtain training methods. But this situation was far less common in other parts of the country. According to Jiang Shuyi, remains would appear in other areas sooner or later, it was bound to happen. But for now, daoyuan students from Yuzhou were indeed in the lead. So what if youre daoyuan students, Lu Shu chided fearlessly. One of the greatest joys in life was to look at other people, who were actually weaker than you, gloat. Yuan Liangtuo suddenly felt that no matter how you looked at this guy, he seemed mentally retarded. He laughed coldly, Daoyuan students are indeed impressive. So? Are you a daoyuan student? No, Lu Shu shook his head, Im a mechanic. Yuan Liangtuo was stunned for a moment but thought that Lu Shu didnt look like one, What do you fix? Ill fix whoever pisses me off Lu Shu replied slowly with menace. Tsk, Yuan Tuoliang almost spat blood. What a damned mechanic! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +288 From The challenge issued in this statement was too blatant. Seeing that a fight was about to break out, a few of Yuan Liangtuos company stopped him, Forget it, forget it. Its not worth it over a kid like him. With that stab at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu as kids, Lu Shu wasnt pleased, What? Im a university student too. The other party was stunned. Lu Shu definitely did not look like a university student and Yuan Liangtuo laughed coldly, Which university are you from? Luo Yang International Institution, why? Lu Shu smiled coldly in return. Institution and school. Just one word but such a big difference. A change of word made it sound like a university Which course are you from? Yuan Liangtuo asked. This question caught Lu Shu by surprise. He had never been to university, how would he know which course he could be studying in such a short amount of time? But he could not give himself away now, continuing to smile coldly, Im from the milky way. You? Yuan Liangtuo and his company of 4 people didnt know how to react as they had never heard of this course, what was he studying? After two seconds did they realize! Damn! The milky way!? Who wasnt from the milky way? And Im half a martian! Why didnt you say youre ultraman?! From Yuan Liangtuos distress From At this moment, the distress points provided by these four daoyuan students opposite him were increasing rapidly. They were university students from Linhai City who were out for a holiday during the school holiday. Being daoyuan students, they felt rather unique and superior but only to bump into someone like Lu Shu Lu Shu lamented to himself that university was more liberal. Look at the daoyuan classes in high school, everyone was training diligently. The students in university, on the other hand, were dating Chapter 211 Chapter 211: Discovered but not sought Yuan Liangtuo and Yuan Li obviously understood that Lu Shu was just toying with them. Which youth could tolerate this? With a natural temper thats not the best, coupled with the pride gained from entering daoyuan class, their university classmates had always given in to them. Occasionally, when they got into arguments with other students in school, others would usually give in the moment they know theyre from daoyuan class In reality, when normal students got into arguments, they would get into brawls easily as everyones physical abilities were similar. But daoyuan students were different. Even novices with an increased strength of 100 pounds could cause devastating damage to their opponents, with their opponents having no chance of retaliation. When theres such a huge disparity in physical abilities, normal students would realize that giving in wasnt so embarrassing they indeed stood no chance against these practitioners! But just as they were growing used to commoners giving in to them, this teenager, who did not seem older than a high school kid, was giving them a horrid time! This was an absolute insult to them! They realized, at this moment, that there was a huge disparity in terms of evil intent between themselves and the other party. Yuan Liangtuo was about to make his first move but at this moment, the ticketer came over to Lu Shu, can I see your tickets? Usually, ticketers would swap the red tickets of passengers for a card. When they were approaching their destination, the ticketer would come and swap the card for the ticket again. The main purpose was to make sure they had tickets, and another purpose of it was to prevent passengers from missing their stop if they were asleep. Yuan Liangtuos initial rage gradually dissipated as he saw the ticketer. He obviously couldnt start a fight in front of him. When the ticketer left, his anger also cooled off. How could there be so much to fight over during times of peace? Most people would just argue or squabble, but who would really fight? Only a small minority did. The ticket exchange was like a break. When the ticketer left, everyone fell silent. Lu Shu placed his pink luggage in the storage compartment while Yuan Liangtuo and his friends squeezed at the lower bunk opposite them, watching as Lu Shu used his phone to watch downloaded movies with Lu Xiaoyu. The two of them shared earphones, with one bud in each ear. No one knew what they were watching, as no sound came from it. All they could see was that the two of them laughed occasionally. Yuan Liangtuo and his friends were squeezing on a lower bunk, and he was absolutely furious. He really yearned a fight now, but because they didnt fight previously, it was difficult to pick a fight now without any reason Ill go up to sleep, Yuan Liangtuo said coldly before climbing up. He belonged to the upper bunk. The four originally excited daoyuan students just dispersed to sleep like that and as they did, they thought, shouldnt this be the time for them to be haughty and mighty now that they have trained so hard into powerful practitioners. Why did things turn out like this suddenly? Yuan Liangtuo still had anger contained within him. If there happened to be some sort of conflict the next day Everyone was asleep, even the four daoyuan students chose sleep over training. People who gave up sleep to work hard on training still belonged to the minority. After all, they have been sleeping for decades, and they wouldnt get used to not sleeping all of a sudden. To everyone, it was currently an era of peace and training wasnt considered an essential or pressing necessity. Although the heavenly network always imposed comparisons, the problem was that the students were not used to this and there was bound to be weaker students. Being lazy was a bad habit, and being a practitioner did not guarantee that students would stop being lazy and start to be motivated. And Lu Shus hard work and motivation were innate and undying. The lights on the train were already turned off, but Lu Shu was lying on his bed trying his best to control his chi and chi droplets. When it was late at night, he felt as if he could hear the droplets streaming down outside his chi cloud. And as the stream built up, it felt more and more draining to be in control. Lu Shu didnt know how much longer he had to always be on alert and he didnt know when the stream would turn into a river. And when the river would turn into sea. This felt as if there was no end to it, it was too long and arduous. But he still wanted to try. Lu Shu thought that he would reach that stage one day, and all he had to do now was to constantly train and break his limits. Sometimes he would wonder subconsciously if the old man was merely toying with him. But his calm demeanor made it seem unlikely. When it was 3 in the morning, Lu Shu went to the linked area between two carriages alone. Usually, this was a place where people would have a cigarette but at 3 in the morning, the entire train was silent as everyone was in deep sleep. Swordplay was something which required perseverance and until today, he had only just learned the fourth technique, the poke. Li Xianyi had said that the poke and the stab had similarities but they were used to entirely different objectives. The former was like a dragonfly, swift and stealthy while the stab was powerful and direct. Only when the poke was trained to mastery could it be formally used with effectiveness. At this moment, Lu Shu had no sword in his possession and he could only imagine himself practicing with that sword at the old mans yard, flailing his empty hands around. Moreover, he had to consider that there were other passengers sleeping. This area he was in had metal floorboards. If his steps were heavy, loud sounds would be emitted, which would wake others up. It was definitely not a good idea to have the ticketers or workers onboard come to him. Lu Shu started to slow down his movements. He controlled all of his muscles with precision, executing a poke with absolutely no sound. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt the feeling he first experienced when he saw the old man for the first time. He really felt as if there was a sword in his hands! Lu Shu flailed his wrist forward with the imaginary sword in his hand. At this moment, the chi and stream within him surged forward in his arms. Ka, a crack suddenly emerged on the glass in the train door in front of him. And at this instant, the distance between Lu Shu and the glass was about half a meter! Lu Shu was stunned. He was certain that this was his own doing. He actually cracked glass without touching it?! This sort of feeling could be discovered but not sought! Chapter 212 Chapter 212: 212?Instant Noodles (Part 2) So the 100 dollars were gone just like that! If Li Xianyi was there to witness Lu Shu striking the glass through the air without opening up his chi reserves, he would probably be stunned with his chin on the ground! At this instant, how could he not be happy and care about that 100 dollars instead?! When Lu Shu returned to their bunk, Lu Xiaoyu was sleeping under the comfort of the white blanket provided by the train. Little Fury was also sleeping quietly and sweetly beside Lu Xiaoyus head. Lu Shu suddenly remembered something Didnt Little Fury make use of the uncertainties of being on a train for the first time to not learn new words?! As he thought of this, he noticed Little Fury yawning on the bed before turning to continue with its deep slumber It was already 6 in the morning and Lu Shu was used to honing his sword for 3 hours every day without fail. But as he had no need to sell stinky tofu today, he felt more bored and empty than usual. This sort of feeling was akin to having to do homework every day but all of a sudden, there was no need to do it anymore. It was like a huge burden taken off. Lu Shu wasnt a workaholic. The reason he persevered with earning money was that his circumstances forced him to. It didnt mean that he didnt want to have a good rest. Remember, hes only 17 and he ought to be a playful teenager. More people gradually woke up on the train, and Lu Shu tapped Lu Xiaoyu, Wake up and wash up! Itll be crowded in awhile and youll have to queue. I think there are only two taps available. Lu Xiaoyu pretended to not hear him and remained silent. Lu Shu said in a calm voice, Go wash up now, Ill prepare instant noodles for you immediately. Lu Xiaoyu sat up immediately, her eyes lighting up, Really? As she sat up too abruptly, Little Fury was also jolted awake. Its eyes opened wide and looked all around itself in defense Only to realize that nothing was going on. It seemed to have heard the words instant noodles? Which flavor?! Previously, Lu Shu brought six cups of instant noodles. Considering Lu Xiaoyu and himself, they had enough to eat 3 in a day. But in the end, they couldnt help to feel sorry for Little Fury who looked on helplessly and brought another 3 for it. They brought everything for it, except for a toothbrush, giving it extreme elation. After Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were done with washing up, the two of them, with their squirrel, sat on chairs with their cups of instant noodles, pouring their condiments into their cups. Lu Shu then brought Lu Xiaoyu over to queue for water. Lu Xiaoyu held onto her cup of noodles and waited behind Lu Shu with Little Fury seated on her head with a cup of noodles in its arms as well. The cup, to Little Fury, was rather large Lu Shu wondered if it could finish everything! This trio was rather strange. It was normal for people to eat cup noodles, but whats with this squirrel holding onto a cup of noodles like a human would? People around them thought of the information posted on the Golden Foundation. Animals who have their intellect awakened were becoming mainstays in pet stores, and many tycoons wanted to own one to elevate their status. At this moment, they looked at Little Fury again and turned to Lu Shu, Has your squirrel awakened its intellect? Lu Shu nodded his head, Yeah. There was nothing much to hide. Even the heavenly network knew about it. After all, this squirrel was brought out of the remains by Lu Shu. But there remains the possibility that someone would snatch it or steal it or something along those lines. But Little Furys intellect and abilities were far more advanced than other animals. Its abilities could be considered to be the pinnacle in the realm of animals. No one would be able to snatch it away easily. Seeing Lu Shus calm demeanor, someone asked, Was it bought? Nope, its brought out from the remains, Lu Shu explained. By now, it was their turn to get the warm water. Lu Shu stepped forward and filled up the three cups quickly. After he was done, a few people were gathered around Lu Shu and they asked excitedly, Youve actually been in a remain? So youre one of the stronger ones in daoyuan, have you awakened? Whats your specialty? These flurry of questions stunned Lu Shu and he had no idea how to respond. Werent daoyuan students taught the same things? What specialty? He thought for a moment before answering, My specialty err my specialty is to annoy people and spoil relations? Passer-by, ??? From From Lu Shu summed everything up in his head. The five people by his side had only provided him with about a hundred distress points not enough. But he really wasnt lying, that was indeed his specialty Back in their bunk, the other 4 daoyuan students were still not awake. Lu Shu frowned as he thought training had no room for laziness. In the morning, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu continued to watch their movie, sharing their headphones. Little Fury was sandwiched in between them, watching the silent movie pitifully he couldnt hear a single sound! He didnt understand the subtitles either! Could you guys be more humane? Is this how you treat family?! At times, it would look at Lu Shu, and at others, Lu Xiaoyu. In the end, Lu Shu was annoyed and removed the earphones, playing the sound effects out on the speakers softly. Then, Lu Shu suddenly heard Yuan Liangtuo from the opposing bunk, Who knows if the black market in Qingzhou is real. Apparently, magical stones are already on sale there but the magical items and instruments on sale there are all scams. Is your relative reliable? Or is he just toying you Its also some rumors he heard Anyway, since were out to play, Qingzhou is a good place to have fun too and it wouldnt disrupt our plans, Yuan Liangtuo responded. The four of them, as they were asleep at the time, did not know that Lu Shu was also a daoyuan student. Although they were whispering, Lu Shu could hear each and every word clearly. Who knows how much one magical stone would cost? My family gave me 50 thousand dollars this time, I wonder if its enough? I think its probably about 10 thousand dollars for a stone? Yuan Li whispered, Although my family supports my training, I cant get more. I had to try really hard to get this sum of money. Yuan Liangtuo comforted his girlfriend, Its okay, I brought 120 thousand dollars. Ill buy one for you! Lu Shu was stunned when he heard the words black market. He was now a Lieutenant and he received three magical stones a month. It was unsafe to keep all of them at home so he had all the stones in his possession. The existence of a black market had always been his desire, how could he sell the stones for money without it? Chapter 213 Chapter 213: Black Market (Part 3) Now Lu Shu had five magical stones in his possession. Two from daoyuan class, and three more when he was appointed as a Lieutenant. If one stone could be sold at the previous valuation by Jiang Shuyi of 120 thousand dollars, it would mean he could get 600 thousand dollars of cash! Lu Shu was doubtful, One for ten thousand dollars? Back then, Jiang Shuyi had explained everything to him very clearly. Private sales in the market had already inflated to about 150 thousand dollars per stone but most people werent familiar with the market. Only those truly rich tycoons could afford to buy these resources for their children. People always said that only the rich could train, or else their physical state wouldnt be able to keep up with their improvements. In the path of training, this was indeed the truth. A rich person could purchase resources, be it magical land or magical stones, both of which were important factors in training speed and quality! Yuan Liangtuo heard Lu Shus suspicion and laughed coldly as he held in his anger, Whats wrong? Is it very hard to imagine? Thats our world, the world of practitioners. Lu Shu almost peed his pants. Did you think that I thought ten thousand dollars was expensive? Its too low a valuation alright! If it really was this price, I would never sell all my damned magical stones! He took in a breath and laughed, Has poverty limited your imagination Yuan Liangtuo stood up, Who are you calling poor? Who are you to lecture us when youre just a commoner who cant even get his ass into daoyuan class? You guys seem like you can only afford cup noodles! Lu Shu was rather baffled, did the cup noodles annoy you? This time, no one held Yuan Liangtuo back. Everyone was clear that Yuan Liangtuo was looking for an opportunity to teach this teenager a lesson. Last night, Yuan Tuoliang was complaining about this guy in their group for a long time and even told everyone to not get in his way. At that moment last night, the other couple thought, wasnt it your girlfriend who helped you back? Who else said anything to you Now, such an incident arose again, causing some commotion. To be honest, daoyuan students didnt usually find trouble with commoners. Just like how adults didnt fight with children, winning wouldnt be glorifying or of much honor. But if things really escalated into a fight, as long as it wasnt too serious, the police wouldnt bother. The case would be transferred to the heavenly network anyway. Lu Xiaoyu stared at Yuan Liangtuo like he was dumb while Little Fury had an expression of elation. Little Fury thought, youre in trouble You might have trouble to even beat me, arent you looking for death this way Yuan Liangtuo suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. The two siblings opposite him werent panicking at all. Even their squirrel looked especially calm Coughs, Lu Shu cleared his throat and withdrew his military appointment from his pocket, opening it up in front of Yuan Liangtuo, The four of you should be second lieutenants now? We, members of the heavenly network, dont usually commit the mistake of being rude to their superiors. Four beginner class E practitioners, you guys really arent much. Spend some time reflecting, stop disgracing the reputation of us members of the heavenly network Lu Shu said all these with gusto and authority, stunning Yuan Liangtuo immensely. He saw clearly the word lieutenant on Lu Shus military identification! Lieutenant?! Werent lieutenants appointed based on their contributions? Or if they were daoyuan students of tier A aptitude! He wondered how could Lu Shu possibly have made any meaningful contribution? After all, there wasnt any war ongoing! Then there was only one possibility, this guy was a genius of tier A aptitude! Yuan Li and the rest werent too sure why Yuan Liangtuo was rooted on his spot. They then heard Yuan Liangtuo mumble, Lieutenant? Tier A prodigy?! The rest of them were also stunned when they heard these words. Who wouldve thought that this teenager was also from daoyuan class? And as someone whod strike awe wherever he goes with tier A aptitude?! Tier A aptitude was extremely rare everywhere. In terms of ability, tier A was way ahead of the rest. Without using any special techniques or abilities, they could easily comprehend the mysterious senses chapter and acquire the mysterious dao chapter after that! Didnt that mean that the teenager who didnt look older than them was already someone of class D? Someone who was of the same class as a form teacher in daoyuan class? Yuan Liangtuo began to think. Was all of this true? How could it be? But just then, Lu Shu reached out for small magical stones from his pockets and started fiddling with them, These are magical stones you people want to purchase. The 120 thousand dollars you have probably cant even get you one. So dont rush into flaunting your wealth and bragging that youre gonna buy one for someone else. Once the magical stones were shown, Lu Shus identity as a daoyuan student was no longer in doubt. Lu Shu couldnt bother to fight with this group of people. His identity as a lieutenant was a great advantage. How many lieutenants in daoyuan class were there in the entire country? He would be stupid to fight and not take advantage of his status. Moreover, this green train probably could not withstand the damages which would come with a fight between practitioners. The silence in their bunk was deafening and even their breathing could be heard. Lu Shu sat in his position calmly while striking fear in everyone. The more calm Lu Shu was, the more nervous the rest of them became. In truth, the difference in aura and mannerism of an experienced soldier, whos been to a war and killed someone, compared to a newbie was immense. Although Lu Shu was young, he had indeed killed people! He no longer cared about this group of people and neither did he ask where the black market was. Lu Shu had already decided to follow this group of people when they reached their destination to find the black market. After all, asking now might not fetch him the real answer. The four people, who were originally joyful, encountered this setback and were now quiet and serious. They were greatly embarrassed, thinking that they were so powerful previously. Just from the events of this afternoon, Yuan Liangtuo and his friends contributed about 5000 distress points. The few of them, seated on their bunks, didnt even dare to breathe, in fear of pissing Lu Shu off! In reality, Yuan Liangtuo was the one who suffered the greatest shock. Seeing that Lu Shu was just like a commoner watching his movie, how did he turn out to be a prodigy with tier A aptitude? Although someone with tier A aptitude was no stronger than a class D practitioner, the words tier A were powerful and fear-striking on its own! How would he know that in actual fact, Lu Shu was a tier F in the records of the heavenly network All his talk and achievements were bestowed to him after a bout of arm-wrestling This tense atmosphere remained all the way until the trained reached its terminal destination. As the train reached Xijing City, it was already nighttime. Lu Shu pulled his luggage and walked slowly in front while Yuan Liangtuo and his friends intentionally waited for him to leave in order to lengthen their distance. Lu Shu was in no rush either, these four people had nowhere to run. Thinking that he could go to the black market to sell his 5 magical stones really got him excited. But he had to stay calm. No one can know about him selling the stones. Just as he squeezed through the crowd and out of the train station, a lady came over under the dark sky, Hey handsome, wanna catch a dancing show? Lu Shu was stunned, isnt this a huh? He asked hesitantly, Dance? What type of dance? The lady giggled to herself, this handsome guy was asking such an obvious question and how could she tell him in the open? She laughed and replied, Tribal dance. Lu Shu shook his head, Whats nice about tribal dance The ladys face turned dark. From Zhang Shaodis distress, +188! The lady then whispered, The type of dance without clothes! Lu Shu waved his hands and brought Lu Xiaoyu away, Are you crazy? How would I know which tribe youre from if youre not wearing any clothes? The lady stood rooted and confused to the ground. What type of guy did she just meet?! From Zhang Shaodis distress, +666! Chapter 214 Chapter 214: Stalking (Part 1) The sky turned dark rather late at Xijing market. It was summer and the sun would only gradually set beyond the horizon at approximately 9 pm. It wasnt to say that the altitude here was extremely high, but the difference in longitude between this place and the capital was extremely great. The land of China covered a really vast area, an area so great that citizens have trouble visualizing it in its entirety. Lu Shu gazed at the speck of red light behind some infrastructure far away. The darkness of the night was impending. He brought Lu Xiaoyu to hide behind a group of people as they waited for the appearance of those four daoyuan students. It would be alright if he didnt know about the existence of the black market. But since he knew of it, he should naturally pay it a visit. Wouldnt it be great if he could sell his magical stones off secretly? Lu Shu was thinking. If he really sold the stones, the only form of payment he could accept was cash. He didnt have a bank account under someone elses name and even if he did, it was easy to trace it back to him now that there was so much surveillance technology. Cash is still the most reliable. He wasnt worried about the heavenly network possibly halting their provision of magical stones. On the other hand, he was more worried about people realizing the issue of him not needing these magical stones. Although people viewed his aptitude as extremely poor, as long as he could amass 9 stones, he should be able to master the yinyang kinship of the three and advance to class E. He had to treat this with caution. There was already someone waiting for Yuan Liangtuo and his companions as they appeared. These four students boarded an SUV and left, while Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu leaped up onto the roofs, jumping and bolting their way to follow the SUV. Lu Shu suddenly remembered Yuan Liangtuo mentioning that he had relatives in Xijing City, and the news of the black market was also shared with him by a relative of his. Why do I have a feeling that its unreliable? Lu Shu said softly. Whats wrong? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. His relative doesnt have any energy waves within him. If even a normal person knows about the black market How could it still be a black market?! It would be weird if such a black market wasnt under the control of the heavenly network. But then again, could it be done by the heavenly network on purpose? Sometimes, it was wise to contain such stuff by allowing it in moderation, or the heavenly network was controlling it directly from behind? It seemed quite plausible. Since he had already thought of this, should he still go? Go! Lu Shu decided to go and take a look. He just had to be cautious and wary when he got there. He believed that in such a big city, not many people would be able to catch him if he was really intent on running. Qingzhou was not one of the main strongholds under the jurisdiction of one of the seven heavenly kings. Instead, Beijiang state and Nancang state, even further west, were each helmed by a heavenly king. Based on geography, the seven heavenly kings, apart from Li Yixiao who was situated in the center, were guarding the borders of the country silently. And with his current abilities, he could probably run from anyone apart from a heavenly king. After all, a class D strength type metahuman was fundamentally and physically stronger than other practitioners by a notch. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were bolting around on top of roofs. With their physical advantage, it was difficult to lose track of a car in such a city crammed with cars. This relative of his looks very rich, the cars he drives are all branded. This Yuan Liangtuos family background should be quite well-off, or he wouldnt have brought more money than the others. Lu Shu analyzed, as the car Yuan Liangtuo was in was caught in a jam Speaking of which, his relative had probably not been to the black market before, and everything was hearsay. Why else would there be such a great misvaluation of ten thousand dollars for a magical stone? The black SUV ended up in a small area. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu infiltrated the area, initially planning to send Little Fury to find out which floor they stayed on. Only upon entering the area did they realize that they were actually staying in a villa Luckily, this small area was filled with greenery and the siblings didnt have to worry about being discovered as they concealed themselves. What should we do now? Lu Xiaoyu asked softly. Lu Shu was in deep thought. These people chose to come to Qingzhou for the black market and it would likely be their first stop given how excited they were. But he had no idea when they would set off for the black market. Since it was the black market, it probably didnt operate in the morning but in the darkness of the night? Now, he didnt have any other method of surveillance. He tried using the seal of lands on the train, but apart from Luo Cheng, it could not be used anywhere else. Or else, it would be the best and most effective way of surveillance. Little Fury, wait here first. Ill bring you over to a hotel to rest. After all, you have no identification card and you wont be able to get a room on your own. Ill come back here to keep watch with Little Fury after youre settled in, Lu Shu said after some thinking. Little Fury, ??? Little Fury felt uncomfortable upon hearing Lu Shu say that it had to keep watch here alone. But after hearing that Lu Shu would return only to continue to keep watch here with it, it was utterly disappointed! Do I really have to keep watch here? Cant I go and rest with Lu Xiaoyu? From Little Furys distress, +1+1 Lu Xiaoyu suddenly spoke, If we only need to keep watch here, a soul puppet can do it. My senses can be shared with it as long as our distance doesnt exceed 5 kilometers. It can act on its own as well. As long as I give it the order to stay here and keep watch, it would inform me if someone comes out of the house. Lu Shus eyes lit up. Is it really so amazing? He didnt expect the soul puppet to be so useful in keeping watch. Upon further consideration, the soul puppets black appearance was easy to conceal in the dark of the night and it would be difficult to spot it. Little Fury almost wanted to hug Lu Xiaoyu till it cried. My benefactor! But just then, the doors of the villa reopened. The people who just entered the house left their luggage inside and with each of them carrying a backpack, that relative of Yuan Liangtuos started up the car and left with them. Lu Shu was baffled for a moment. Could the black market really be operating now? Lu Shu would still believe that these people were on their way to having supper if they didnt carry those backpacks, but all of them were wearing caps and mouth masks, looking extremely mysterious. Lu Shu would not believe it if they were going anywhere else other than the black market! Go! Lets follow them! Lu Shu said softly. Chapter 215 Chapter 215: Identity verification (Part 2) The car wasnt traveling quickly and it was already 12 am. As they hopped around on top of roofs, Lu Xiaoyu found it quite fun, as if they were flying about in the sky. It was the first time Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu came to Xijing City in Qingzhou so they werent sure where they were following that car to. But they were still within the city and they werent headed towards the countryside. Could it be hidden right within the city? The heavenly network, in reality, cannot be underestimated. But Lu Shu was thinking if the heavenly network began to close an eye towards the black market here, would more black markets appear elsewhere? In handling the black market, it was wiser to allow it in moderation rather than let it happen without any information on it. Lu Shu stood at the top of the building as he watched the car stop behind an alley. The five of them then got off the car and walked into the alley. I have to buy a mouth mask and a cap. You wait here for me with Little Fury. Lu Shu finished and just as he was about to go down, he noticed a black sedan at the alley. From so far away, he could already sense the energy waves from inside the car. From his intuition, the person in the car was probably, at the very least, a class D. This car stopped here without moving for a long while. Its engine was killed, lights were extinguished and didnt make a single sound. If he didnt feel the energy waves from inside, Lu Shu would probably have thought that there was no one inside. But there were no ifs. It wasnt strange for someone to keep watch at someplace like the black market. This car seemingly reinforced Lu Shus previous worries: This black market wasnt as safe as he thought. As a black market, it naturally deviated away from normal rules in normal markets. Without rules, there would definitely be chaos or confusion. But did the guy in the car belong to the heavenly network? Lu Shu really wanted the answer to this question. After all, if that person really belonged to the heavenly network, it would be testament to the fact that the black market was under supervision, and the rumored future black markets could all be a possibility. And he had to be even more cautious. After all, the materials provided to him were from the heavenly network, be it the magical stones or items he attained from the remains. Oh, speaking of which, since he could manipulate magical energy, could he sell fruits or stuff containing magical energy instead of stinky tofu once Luo Chengs black market opened? This was a new method to get rich! Lu Shus eyes immediately lit up upon thinking of this! If black markets could appear anywhere within the country, the most important ones would be those in the cities of the seven special military schools. Practitioners were gathered there, so how could there be black markets elsewhere instead of these areas? The students of these schools would make up the bulk of the purchases in these markets. So as long as the heavenly network didnt have the notion of closing down and preventing any sort of black market, there would definitely be one in Luo Cheng in the future! Since he had magical energy at home, surely its legal to sell fruits with magical energy?! Lu Shu then remembered. How could he check if the other party belonged to the heavenly network? One of the specialties of the heavenly network was that it was regimental and discipline was highly enforced. Principles were of priority as well and members would most definitely not lay their hands on civilians. As compared to the majority of practitioners, members of the heavenly network were military personnel and their moral standards were much higher. Very few peoples moral standards improved with the recent emergence of magical prowesses and abilities, and even if they did, they wore off easily. So, although the heavenly network handled things strictly and secretly, especially their treatment of practitioners, they were still warm and nice people in general. Lu Shu thought for a moment before telling Lu Xiaoyu, You wait upstairs. Dont go anywhere. He jumped down from the back where there was no one watching. He jumped down 7 floors just like that without a whim or worry. Lu Shu strolled slowly and edged close to that alley. The sunlight in Xijing City was all gone, and this place was rather secluded with dim yellow streetlights. Lu Shu seemed just like an ordinary teenager walking along the road. The cars windows were tinted and nothing could be made out from the outside. Lu Shu had no idea if the person inside him was observing him, and all he could do was to behave more naturally. Dong dong dong, Lu Shu knocked against the cars window. He heard clearly someone inside sitting up abruptly, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. The window was lowered and a young man inside looked at Lu Shu calmly, Hello, is there a problem? The way he spoke was rather polite and distant, and it was apparent that he didnt want to interact much with Lu Shu. The mysterious but alert look in his eyes made Lu Shu understand that the other party was prepared to handle any sort of sudden emergency. Lu Shu lifted his head and pointed to his wrist, Sorry, but what time is it? The young man was confused for a moment, Dont you have a phone? I forgot to bring my phone, Lu Shu explained. From Zhu Bishis distress, +110. The man relaxed slightly but he continued to be wary. He took one glance at his watch and replied, Its 12.35am. Thank you. Lu Shu walked away after he was done. He had no intentions of dragging the conversation further. As he turned a corner, he jumped up the block to regroup with Lu Xiaoyu. He stood beside Lu Xiaoyu and analyzed, It seems like hes from the heavenly network, but we cant eliminate the possibility that hes a forgotten practitioner. After all, its easy to go unnoticed as a practitioner or metahuman in such a huge country. Previously, the heavenly network brought those who exhibited their abilities or abnormalities away, but they probably left some of them out without knowing. The heavenly network, no matter how informed, did not have the ability to confirm whos a metahuman without even looking or encountering. Lu Shu feared that with the continuation of this magical era, more metahumans or practitioners who were forgotten would surface and form their own gangs and clans. But the chances of these gangs surviving would be quite low, given the attitude and management of the heavenly network. Lu Shu thought before continuing, The guy was calm and collected. Xiaoyu, you go down too. Check once more, everything should be fine. If theres anything out of the blue, youll jump up and regroup with me at once. The path of training was tough and dangerous. There was no logic in nurturing Lu Xiaoyu into one of those greenhouse flowers like other daoyuan students. That was not what Lu Shu wanted Lu Xiaoyu to become. He could still protect her when hes alive. What if hes not by her side? The energy waves from the other party gave away the fact that he had just reached the beginning of class D. Lu Xiaoyu definitely had what it takes to deal with him. Lu Xiaoyu passed Little Fury to Lu Shu and jumped down from the back as well. Before she even reached the car, she saw a piece of paper stuck onto the cars window, and on it was: I dont know what time it is now. No watch, no phone. Nothing at all. The words were clearly there with the intention of fending people off from disturbing Lu Xiaoyu pondered for quite some time. Who knew shed encounter such a situation?! But she wasnt someone who didnt have brains. Neither was she just a flower in a greenhouse. Lu Xiaoyu took in a deep breath and knocked on the window. Zhu Bishi lowered his window and looked at Lu Xiaoyu blankly. He was rather surprised when he saw an adorable and pretty little lady outside his car, Young lady, is there a problem? Hi uncle, Lu Xiaoyu took the slip of paper off the window, Nothings wrong, I just wanted to tell you its 12.44am now. From Zhu Bishis distress, +666! Chapter 216 Chapter 216: 216?The Street The dim yellow light outside the alley gave off a warm and fuzzy vibe. Zhu Bishi gave Lu Xiaoyu a confused look. All he could think of in his brain were the numbers 12.44 He was suddenly suspicious. Normally, it wouldnt be impossible for someone to ask the time. But for two people to come over and ask related stuff, it indeed raised suspicion within Zhu Bishi. But Lu Xiaoyu was too young to be considered as a threat. Only upon reaching 16 would a persons body be suitable for training. This was already an open secret within the realm of training, and Lu Xiaoyus age did nothing to raise his suspicion. After all, this wasnt Africa or Southeast Asia where child soldiers were common. Zhu Bishi controlled his thoughts and emotions before continuing joyfully, Thank you, young lady. Go home quickly now. Ok, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head vigorously and left without turning back. Zhu Bishi looked at the back view of Lu Xiaoyu calmly to see if she revealed any signs of suspicion. But in the end, there was nothing suspicious at all From Zhu Bishis distress, +399! Only after Lu Xiaoyu walked forward for a few hundred meters did she see an opportunity to jump onto the rooftop once more. She went back to Lu Shus side, So? Is he really from the heavenly network? Im afraid so, Lu Shu nodded his head. In his knowledge, only the heavenly network would practice such restraint. Lu Shu remembered everything clearly back when he encountered Liang Che. Sometimes when humans held great power, it was tough to strike a balance between logic and emotions. But looking at the heavenly networks attitude, choosing to look over it instead of being in the heart of the action, it seemed to imply that it was fine as long as the black market didnt go out of control. Lu Shu didnt know if there were people from the heavenly network inside. He then pondered and said, The two of you are probably better off not following me in, just wait here for me. If theres anything wrong, try your best to protect yourself by any means. Or jump right down to look for me. Two siblings with Little Fury, the features of this group cant be more obvious. Under such circumstances, itll be easy to tell its them even if they go in with masks. Lu Xiaoyu was not pleased with Lu Shus decision, but she could only abide by it as she often gone with Lu Shus decisions when it came to this sort of important matters. Lu Shu retrieved a jacket from the pink luggage, but where could he find a mouth mask at this place He could only make do with one of Lu Xiaoyus small t-shirts to cover his face and it coincidentally revealed an illustration of a robot cat He had no time to care about it either and walked to the edge of the rooftop with his cap on. He jumped across the alley over the rooftop and then jumped tens of meters down. The end of the alley revealed a cluster of houses, and the entrance to a small pathway in the middle was covered by a plastic sheet. Its height was about 3-4 meters, just like in wet markets. Only when he went into this area did Lu Shu realize there was a whole new world inside. The shops by the street were all living quarters. Balconies were redecorated and all the houses seemed like mini shops. Signboards such as Little Lins Antiques seemed like theyve been used and withered. It seemed as if they had been through a long time, and this place actually looked like it used to sell scholarly items such as calligraphy equipment and ink. Lu Shu was confused. So this place used to sell stationery and miscellaneous items, but its selling magical items now? Then could this place still have anything legitimate? In his past, he never had the chance to go to such scholarly markets. The stuff sold at this sort of place was viewed as scams and a facade by him. Of course, Lu Shu felt that he might have been influenced by events in television shows. After all, he had to experience it to understand what such a place really was. Speaking of which, it was late at night but there was actually quite a number of people here. Most people were low key and wore caps or similar stuff, but no one had the intention to mask their faces or identities. Lu Shu was, once again, confused. Was everyone so blatant? The houses werent the only places doing business. Aside from the shophouses, there were numerous small stalls set up along the street. Just one plastic table with some items on it could pass off as a stall. Lu Shu squatted down at the entrance to look at the items around him. The boss was an unsophisticated middle-aged man who was clad in an extremely unfitting suit. Within the suit was a pale blue t-shirt which was fading into white As the boss looked at Lu Shu squat down to admire his stuff, he engaged Lu Shu excitedly, Young man, your dressing is really unique. Lu Shu looked through the t-shirt on his face and asked without emotion, Do you have any good stuff? My stall might be small, and I dont have magical equipment. But what I do have are some special instruments. I wonder if youll even be able to recognize the good stuff! The boss pointed at a small wooden seal on a table excitedly, Look, this seal is an antique kept by me. Since the increase in the magical energy, it suddenly started to emit a yellow light one night. Its really mysterious! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Just this? The boss continued pointing to a bronze sculpture, Also on one of the nights since the dawn of the magical era, it suddenly emitted green light in my house! I think it also moved a little! And this Lu Shu asked in annoyance, You have so many glowing items in your house you really shouldnt be selling magical items. Isnt it better to open a disco The boss was stunned when he heard Lu Shus words, How could you say that, do you not believe me?! From Su Congs distress, +199! It wasnt that Lu Shu didnt believe him, but the way he explained his stuff made it sound like a disco. All that was lacking were the music and beats Lu Shu then realized why all these people were so blatantly shopping within the black market, not even bothering to hide their identities. Everyone was here to buy knock-off and fake goods Fake goods obviously didnt warrant a need to conceal identities In this case, Lu Shu also understood why the guy from the heavenly network stayed outside He didnt see the need to! Lu Shu responded softly, I believe you, of course, I do. But your stuff sounds so divine I dont think I can afford it Can I ask if its fine for anyone to set up a stall along this street? The boss started to ignore Lu Shu. Why waste my effort on you if youre not going to give me any business? Lu Shu retrieved a hundred dollars and put it in front of the boss. He immediately started smiling again, Choose your own spot. As long as its empty, anyone could set up a stall. No one manages this place. Chapter 217 Chapter 217: 217?Testing A stall could be set up just by finding an empty spot? No one is managing the entire black market? That also meant that no one from the heavenly network was meddling in this affair. Everything was developing naturally, was it because they didnt have the capacity to?! After all, the management of a black market should be handled by someone who was in the business? If the government meddles in these affairs, a bunch of people would definitely be scared off within moments. Lu Shu felt that such a black market probably wouldnt exist for long. Sooner or later, someone would see the benefits of this place and rules and regulations will be set up. At least dont let such a disco-running scammer here. At least have some morals when scamming! Lu Shu continued to walk forward, feeling as if he was looking at people similar to the boss he encountered. The items offered in the stalls were not special at all, and he could feel no magical energy from them at all. The spears he obtained in the remains all reverberated intensely with magical energy! Especially that one from the generals hands, which was the one possessed by Li Yixiao now. Back when the black dragon was released, Lu Shu could feel the terrifying waves of energy from far away. To be honest, his expectations for these stalls shouldnt be too high. After all, theres not a single practitioner here after a long while. It would be real mysterious of they could actually differentiate which ones exuded magical waves. Lu Shu previously wanted to see how much his spears were worth. After all, one day he would completely master his sword manipulation. His spear throwing, although powerful and terrifying, was just an ability he currently used. This led Lu Shu to think, one spear could probably match the price of one plot of magical land? After all, plots of magical land were readily available but magical equipment was quite rare, and not available to just anyone. But looking at things now, there was nothing he could make comparisons with. Everyone else put items from home and made them seem like special items. His spears would really seem mediocre He moved deeper inside quietly. Initially, Lu Shu thought that the stuff in the shophouses would be different, but he was ultimately disappointed. Even with a bigger storefront, there wasnt much difference in the items. It was already dawn, but the black market was still bustling. There were people who really came to buy stuff, while there were those who came just to see what all the commotion was about Lu Shu was rather disappointed as he saw hordes of people moving around, damn this black market was absolutely the biggest joke in his vacation He then saw Yuan Tuoliang and his friends. Even when Lu Shu brushed past them, the other party didnt realize Lu Shus identity. Theres so much stuff here! Yuan Tuoliang and his friends couldnt hide their excitement and looked around in enthusiasm. But we dont know which items are real. The owners wouldnt let us try them, theres bound to be plenty of fake stuff! What if we unknowingly get ourselves a great steal? Yuan Tuoliang discussed excitedly. Lu Shu couldnt feel more annoyed as he listened to their conversation. Cant you differentiate between actual magical instruments and daily household items?! Damn, wasnt this like walking across a landmine blindfolded? No, Lu Shu realized a problem all of a sudden. He knew the difference between magical equipment and normal items because of the magical equipment he obtained in the remains. But students outside of Yuzhou had never set foot in a remain. They might be daoyuan students, but that didnt mean that they were exposed to magical equipment. This meant that they were misinformed and there was information asymmetry. Lu Shu suddenly felt a sense of superiority The term getting a steal is too tempting. Most people hope to get lucky and get a steal in their daily life, to take the shortcut in anything they do. But the truth was, many of these people who hoped to get a steal would, more often than not, get played by others And scammers loved these people who thought that they could get a steal. Lu Shu didnt waste more time on this group of people. He had more important stuff to do, and whats most important now was to check if anyone sold anything genuine here! He was rather troubled. In such a big black market, he had still yet to make a legitimate finding in over 20 minutes of exploring. Or could it be that the shop owners hid their best stuff unless they encountered some rich tycoon? At this moment, a shop owner in front of Lu Shu was bellowing merrily, Everything here is good stuff. Look at the whisk on the left, its traded to me by a practitioner. Have you seen the great daoist priest on television? This is from him! Lu Shu remained expressionless. Anything without magical waves had to be fake. As for that daoist priest, Lu Shu indeed asked Xi Fei about him. That priest was one of the few class C experts in the country, assisting a heavenly king in looking over Nanjiang. Seeing that this shop owner was clearly spreading lies and conning passers-by, Lu Shu turned around and decided to leave. Seeing him leave so willingly led the shop owner into thinking that this kid knew whats going on in this field. Under normal circumstances, most people would be captivated by what he had said The shop owner analyzed Lu Shus expression closely. After he stared for a few moments as if trying to confirm something, he suddenly spoke, Are you a practitioner? Yeah, Lu Shu nodded his head. There was no point in hiding this fat, what was the point of coming here if he wasnt a practitioner? The shop owners eyes immediately lit up as Lu Shu admitted to being a practitioner, Then I might have exactly what you need. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Could it be that the genuine transactions will only take place after he had revealed his identity as a practitioner? As if he looked through Lu Shus doubt, the shop owner lowered his volume and explained, This black market of ours might not have been in operation for a long time, but it does have a huge reputation. Its not that we dont dare to sell some stuff, its just that many commoners come here every day to ask about everything without making any purchase. Its just a pure waste of time! So afterward, we discussed and decided that only practitioners could purchase the good stuff. Why would commoners need all these? So we will choose our customers. We will make sure our customer is a practitioner before we take out the good stuff Oh Lu Shu was rather shocked. It was so troublesome? He then asked, What do you have here? Forget about those that are colorful and emit light. Share something good with me. Expert, The shop owner smiled and stuck out a thumb, Sadly, I do not have the magical equipment you want. But I have magical stones! Lu Shu acknowledged him, Can I have a look? The shop owner replied softly, Could you perhaps exhibit some of your abilities please As he finished, the shop owner brought a wooden ball forward. Lu Shu received the ball and with a squeeze of his palm, the ball was crushed to smithereens. The integrity of the wood was strong, and it required an immense amount of strength for it to be crushed. The shop owner was shocked. Previously, there were buyers and they just had to cause a crack or dent in the ball. As long as they could do it, they were not commoners. But Lu Shus move was extremely terrifying. Lu Shu himself didnt think much of it as it was just a breezy squeeze of his hand. But in the eyes of the shop owner, Lu Shu had become the minority of great practitioners! Chapter 218 Chapter 218: 218?Sold for Cheap This shophouse was made up of approximately two units, and it was narrow yet long. Who knew what the designer was thinking when he designed this shophouse. Lu Shu followed the boss and suddenly realized that as he moved through the house, he could feel magical waves pulsating. He was stunned for a moment, was there a practitioner or metahuman in this shophouse? He focused on the magical wave, the person inside was probably on the upper tier of class E. If whoever was emitting these waves was a daoyuan student, then he would be one of the top students outside of Yuzhou. No wonder this shop owner dared to sell magical stones and had no fear of being robbed. Lu Shu even felt that he already knew the origins of the magical stones of this shop owner. The shop owner knocked the door and it opened, revealing a wooden box. This box looked antique but prestigious and upon opening it, there were two small magical stones. The diamond-shaped magical stones were distributed by the heavenly network. But the serial numbers they initially had were scraped off by some sharp object. The integrity of the magical stones was not that strong. In fact, they couldnt even compare to normal stones. Else, the heavenly network would have used other methods of distribution instead of splitting them into small pieces. Initially, Lu Shu thought that it was extremely sly of them to serialize the magical stones and he wondered who came up with this idea. Afterwards, he realized that it was quite useless. Since the heavenly network could carve millions of serial numbers on the stones, other people could come up with methods to erase these numbers. At least for Lu Shus magical stones, they were all settled by corpsedog. Lu Shu looked at the two magical stones in the box, thinking the shop owner really did put in effort into storing them. They looked extremely exquisite sitting in the wooden boxes and Lu Shu felt as if they looked better than his own This was one of the tactics of cunning businessmen, to use exquisite storage methods to raise the price of expensive items even more! A scam! The boss laughed merrily, Dont be captivated by the loud noises from the other shops, do they have the real stuff in their possession? The stuff they have cant even be sold as antiques! Theyre just out to con customers! Lu Shu nodded his head, How much for your magical stone? The owner looked passionate and sincere, Everyone knows the importance of training now. A single stone could save plenty of time, and people say that time is life. How much money are you willing to trade for life? Tsk, Lu Shu let off a cold breath. So much philosophy for just a stone? Everyone in daoyuan class had a similar level of ability now and they didnt differ much. Training methods can only be attained through important contributions. If you were to be more courageous than others and lead the line in battles, you would be able to gain recognition and wouldnt the rewards all be yours? All these opportunities are only given to those who are prepared! The boss continued. Lu Shu almost showed him a thumbs-up. Wow, so much philosophy! Businesses should really be conducted like that! He asked casually, So how much is your magical stone? The owner looked quite dissatisfied, Am I selling merely a magical stone? This is the future! Lu Shu was speechless, what are you high on, Can you speak in human language. 180 thousand dollars! The owner said firmly, as if he wasnt willing to reduce the price by even a cent. But in this line of business, they had to know how to set their price. They were susceptible to bargaining so their opening price usually differed from their transactional price. Magical stones were definitely not worth 180 thousand dollars. Although they could save the user one small cycle of training immediately, they were easily depleted. Moreover, the effects they had for users of class E or higher were greatly diminished. Even for the most valuable items, market forces would force its price back to market equilibrium after the initial hype dies down. Occasionally, magical stones would surface in the black market and they were worth about 110 thousand to 150 thousand generally. With an opening price of 180 thousand, it seemed like the boss was prepared for some bargaining. But just as he was waiting for Lu Shu to bargain, Lu Shu suddenly said righteously and in all seriousness, This price is not right! The owner was frustrated, but he still looked calm on the outside, Is your future not worth 180 thousand dollars? You didnt understand me, Lu Shu shook his head, Im saying that youre selling it at too low a price. I thought about what you said and it all made so much sense! Money is just paper and merely a number. Is it more important than time and our future? Of course not! Boss, 180 thousand dollars is really too low! Lu Shus words confused the shop owner. He tested the waters softly, Then 200 thousand? Did he encounter the son of the owner of the land here? How could there be someone who fusses over something being too cheap?! Lu Shu nodded his head, 200 thousand dollars seems more reasonable! The shop owners eyes lit up, So Lu Shus face was full of sincerity, Truth to be told, I too have with me 200 thousand dollars worth of future I want to sell to you, boss Shop owner, ??? From Zhang Guohuas distress, +666! Is this guy actually selling his own magical stones?! So all those expressions and emotions just now were for nought! This is mental! Zhang Guohua was so stunned he almost blacked out. How could he meet such a person, even more pretentious than himself?! Lu Shu thought about it. As he didnt want to reveal himself, very few people would be able to take hundreds of thousands of dollars to have a transaction with him. Moreover, some of these small shops probably did not have so much cash on hand. So the best way was to sell them individually. Magical stones were in short supply in the black market. The shop owners knew clearly that they couldnt get their hands on magical items. So the only items they could sell to people who understood this sort of stuff were merely magical stones, magical food, and some magical pets. Magical food was a rare sight currently, but its price was gradually decreasing. Because more and more people were growing this sort of plants. And as for magical pets, they were few too. Currently, the most profitable product would be magical stones. A need might be a need, but its price was definitely not 200 thousand. The shop owner pondered for a moment before saying, In actual fact, time and a persons future isnt worth that much These words were too contradictory, thinking of it made him sick but pride was not as important as money. For the money, it was alright to put pride aside. From Zhang Guohuas distress, +188! Lu Shu replied gleefully, So well stick to the original price of 180 thousand dollars? The shop owners face turned black, 100 thousand! Its the price in the market now. I still have to raise the price to sell it to someone else after buying it from you. Theres a risk in this business, I cant just do it for free, can I? Now that the owner was not being philosophical and haggling over Lu Shus future, their conversation was much more straightforward The final agreed price was 118000 dollars and this fulfilled Lu Shus expectations. Time was of the essence in such a situation, the quicker the better. Lu Shu really didnt want a situation in which they had to negotiate and bargain half a day. Lu Shu held onto his cash and left. As Zhang Guohua looked at Lu Shus back view as he left, he thought teenagers nowadays were really not simple! Chapter 219 Chapter 219: 219?Slipped through the Cracks With a creak, the doors within the shophouse opened and a gleaming young man in black-framed spectacles walked out. Through the light rays within the house, the old yet thoroughly antiques could be seen. There were porcelain items as well as antiques made of bronze, there was a really wide array of them. Zhang Guohua pointed to some crushed wooden bits on the floor, He crushed it, can you do it? The teenager shook his head. He might be one of the best daoyuan students of Xijing City, but he definitely couldnt crush the wooden ball to such a state. Zhang Guohua said softly, Son, didnt you say there arent many people stronger than you in Xijing City? Then he should be quite famous. Is it that prodigy with tier A aptitude? The teenager shook his head once more, No. Im afraid hes a demon from some other city here to settle his magical stones. Only demons dont require magical stones to raise their power, because their own bodys training speed is more than enough. At this moment, the teenager regarded Lu Shu as someone from another city who came to get rid of his stones. But his analysis was right. Lu Shu indeed didnt need magical stones because he really didnt need them at all Lu Shu was relieved after settling his magical stone. He wouldnt earn as much from a year of selling eggs and stinky tofu. But with the money, he had more confidence. After all, hundreds of thousands was a massive amount for a high school student. At this period, most males of the same age were probably stressed over a few hundred dollars. To chase after a girl required money as they had to go for a meal or watch a movie during dates, and the meal couldnt be too cheap as well? A months worth of allowance of a few hundred dollars, thousand for those who were better off, was just not enough. Even if they didnt chase after girls, they would smoke or read comics. Some even enjoyed drinking! Most teenagers, unlike portrayed in dramas and movies, werent worried about relationships but being poor Now, Lu Shu had the ability to bring Lu Xiaoyu out to play whenever he wanted to, even if it was out of the country. This was the life Lu Shu wanted, one which had stability. He believed in a saying relentlessly: true heroes live their lives to the fullest, they love their lives passionately. No one was more appreciative of their circumstance than Lu Shu, who had to work hard to get to where he was today. Lu Shu held onto his cash and was planning to go back by where he came from but just then, he saw someone squatting down over a stall. His face was tightly covered, and he was eye-catching from the crowd! Damn Lu Shu was stunned! He really concealed his face so much! Without seeing someone so eye-catching with all the concealment, he wouldnt have understood how he appeared in the eyes of others Especially with the robot cat printed on Lu Xiaoyus t-shirt! Now that he had the time and mood to ponder about other things, Lu Shu felt troubled on the spot! But it wasnt appropriate to remove the shirt now. Instead of being so stressed over the pride he might put aside, he could carry on wearing it. After all, his face was already hidden Just then, as he was still some distance from that person, he thought of something. The other party hid his identity like himself, could it be because he had something valuable in possession? It was very possible! Lu Shu observed the other party. He was sitting at his stall quietly and everything on display was common, nothing special or with magical waves. He didnt have much of a reaction whenever someone went over to check out his stuff as well. But Lu Shu still felt that there was something wrong. Lu Shu found a random stall and squatted down to conceal his prolonged observation of the person. The stall owner in front of him hasnt had a customer the entire day and the moment he saw Lu Shu checking out his stuff, he was extremely passionate, Young man, everything I have here is good stuff. This bronze sculpture is an ancient treasure. Have you seen Investiture of the Gods? This items from that dynasty! This might even be owned by the great Jiang Ziya Investiture of the Gods, really Lu Shu was rather annoyed. His gaze landed at the owner with a mask not far away occasionally. He conveniently responded, That dynasty? Do you mean the previous week? The stall owners face turned black, How could you say something like that! From At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized. He was too focused on observing the items that he neglected a more important aspect: there were magical waves coming from this guy. This was a practitioner, a low-leveled practitioner! With more specific observation, this guy had some grey hair and quite a number of wrinkles on his exposed forehead. He seemed rather aged, probably about 40+ years old? Lu Shu walked over slowly and squatted down in front of his stall to observe his items. He then asked casually, Boss, do you have anything real? No, The middle-aged man replied calmly. He didnt have the slightest tinge of passion. Instead, it felt as if he was observing Lu Shu coldly from the side. Lu Shu thought that since he could see him, Lu Shu could look at him too. The two concealed people looked at each other through their eyes. One minute, two minutes, three minutes Haha, theres a game which you might not have heard of, its called whoever blinks first loses I, Lu Shu, dont ever lose From Li Dians distress, +4+9+2 Li Dian rubbed his eyes, feeling as if he just encountered something weird Lu Shu suddenly said, You probably slipped through the cracks. He didnt seem to be someone from the heavenly network. At his age, this guy obviously wasnt from daoyuan class and his ability was so low he probably just got to class F. How could there be such a person in the heavenly network? Xi Fei and the rest were picked specially from the army. Moreover, the other party didnt have the slightest tinge of military aura. On the contrary, he exuded the aura of a nerd and really looked incompatible with his stall. Li Dians expression did not change, but he understood what Lu Shu meant clearly. From Li Dians distress, +523! The other party was guarded, but Lu Shu understood everything the moment he received the distress points. He said bluntly, Rest assured, I have no intention of bringing you back. I just want to know what you brought to the black market, or what do you want to buy? Just as he finished, Lu Shu revealed a corner of his military identification card. This way, he didnt reveal his full identity. There were now many practitioners with military identifications. Li Dian deliberated for a long while. Having slipped through the cracks and avoided notice, he had finally encountered someone from the heavenly network. Naturally, he had a distaste for and shunned him but Lu Shus military identification gave him an intense pressure. I only trade magical stones, Li Dian said softly. Lu Shu hesitated for a moment. He could feel that the other party had hopes for magical stones. Was he planning to use magical stones to support his training? He needed magical stones because his training progress was too slow. But he couldnt afford them, so hes trading? Lu Shu thought of a few possibilities in an instant. He then said, I have a magical stone. But trading depends on how valuable your item is. Chapter 220 Chapter 220: 220?The Purple Golden Gourd To Lu Shu, it was not a good thing to have many magical stones in possession. Back in the shophouse, even though he had reached a consensus with the shopowner, he only dared to sell one. There were many factors he had to consider. Firstly, a shopowner might not have that much cash. Also, Lu Shu didnt dare to reveal so many of his magical stones to an unfamiliar shopowner he barely knew. But this Li Dian in front of him seemed different. He was someone left out by the heavenly network. Naturally, he feared and was suppressed by Lu Shus identity as a member of the heavenly network. To put it bluntly, one was a soldier and the other a fugitive. And the other party had been training on his own in secret. Even if he manages to find a magical stone, hed have to use it in secret. He, of course, wasnt from any prestigious or large household or he would have easily gotten the money to purchase magical stones, why trade? Li Dian spoke softly, At least 5 stones or else I wouldnt trade. Do you have so many? Lu Shu was stunned, he was still worried about having not enough magical stones previously. But the other party, surprisingly, wasnt asking for much. Actually, he was just asking to see what magical item the other party had in possession but listening to this offer Lu Shu felt as if he could do a trade. It had to be known that magical equipment was much rarer than magical stones. At least, magical stones had a fixed source. Many members of the heavenly network had access to them. 90 to 100 thousand of them were distributed every year and it was no surprise that tens or even hundreds of stones would be leaked out. But magical equipment was different. Up till now, they were only sighted in remains. Speaking of which, how did this Li Dian possess a magical item? Could it be an ancestral item? It was very possible! Who knew how many of these items were passed on from ancestors in this world? He should go out and shop around in Luo Cheng more, and he might be lucky and encounter something with magical waves. Lu Shu remained expressionless, Dont care about how many stones I have. I want to see what you have first. He had his suspicions, but this guy didnt seem like he didnt understand the value of magical equipment. But his asking price was really rather low, five magical stones amounted to just approximately 600 thousand dollars. Could it be that there were problems with this magical equipment? Wouldnt it be a massive waste of time if he was shown another colorful and light-emitting item after spending so much time here? Who knew who started this trend within this night market, thinking that everything thats colorful and luminescent was the real deal Li Dian hesitated for a long time before saying, This place isnt convenient to talk. Follow me. Lu Shu didnt see him as a threat or worried at all. After all, if that guy had bodyguards of class C, he wouldnt be here to set up such a lousy stall. As for anything below class C, Lu Shu didnt feel like they could be of any real threat to him. The two of them winded deep in the market until they reached a corner. Li Dian stealthily retrieved a small cloth purse about the size of a palm. Lu Shu pondered for a moment, he couldnt feel any magical waves from it at all. But as the man opened the purse, Lu Shu saw that within this purse, there were weird gold stitchings and from the moment the purse was opened, he could feel abnormal magical waves! This cloth purse could actually isolate and conceal magical waves?! Within the purse was a small purple gourd. Lu Shu couldnt tell the material it was made of, it was neither gold nor wood. Although he couldnt tell its material, he could feel the very real magical waves. Lu Shu knitted his eyebrows and asked, Whats the use of this thing? This is my family heirloom passed down by ancestors, Li Dian feared Lu Shus identity as he really detested the heavenly network. He never thought that he would bump into one today. Didnt they say that the heavenly network would leave this black market alone? Was there a lapse in communication? Li Dian continued his introduction, Since the dawn of the era of recovery of magical energy, my training speed was too slow for me to understand and investigate the use of this relic. But whenever I use magical energy to control it, I just have to shout someones name and itll have a big reaction and my magical energy will be depleted Have you seen the journey to the west? He had just been asked about the Investiture of the Gods, now this guy was asking about the journey to the west. Lu Shus face turned dark, Are you trying to say that this gourd belongs to the golden-horned king in the journey to the west? My word mister, you dont look like him at all Lu Shu never read journey to the west, but from the television series, he knew that Li Dian definitely wasnt related to the golden-horned king! He looked nothing like him. Wait, but who was the Golden horned kings boss? Was it Laozi, Li Er?! Damn, it cant be such a coincidence In actual fact, the journey to the west touched on many moral aspects of training. The golden horned kings descent to humanity expressed the materialistic and monetary aspect. Alright, this was all Lu Shus own inference. Of course, Lu Shu would never believe that this thing was the actual purple golden gourd. And he was clear that Li Dian knew this was not the fabled item as well. How could it be worth only 3 magical stones if it was real? He didnt seem gullible and dumb either! Li Dian said softly, Then how do you explain that theres a reaction when I shout someones name? Lu Shu thought for a moment, You try it for me. Li Dian then bellowed softly to this purple gourd, Yue Yunpeng! Lu Shu, ??? And at this moment, the purple gourd lit up with a bright purple light. Lu Shu could feel the magical energy from Li Dians body being sucked into the purple gourd and following that, it emerged out of the gourd as a stream of energy towards the sky. But the energy could only last it about 5 meters. Seeing Li Dians face turn rather pale, Lu Shu was stunned. This really was something special! If Yue Yuenpeng was really within 5 meters, could he be sucked into the gourd? Wasnt the consent of the other party necessary for him to be sucked in? Lu Shu felt a burning sensation within him, wow, this really was a treasure?! Li Dian said slowly, So? Lu Shu thought for a long time, Can you let me try? I want to see if you have magical stones first! Li Dian responded. Lu Shu took out a magical stone and showed it to him before keeping it. Li Dians eyes lit up upon seeing it and he passed the purple gourd to Lu Shu. Lu Shu took the gourd and shouted, Yu Qian! Li Dian, ??? What did you learn from me? From Li Dians distress, +33 Chapter 221 Chapter 221: 221?The Poor life of training in secret When Lu Shu shouted the name Yu Qian, the purple gourd started to suck magical energy from his body. Just at this moment, before the strength of the gourd could enter Lu Shus body to draw energy, Lu Shus celestial map was jolted awake! It was just like in the past when Lu Shu would train the yinyang kinship of the three. Even before external energy could be amassed, the celestial map would suppress it Li Dian and Lu Shu were both confused. The gourd didnt have any reaction! The purple light didnt even appear Only people who understood magical equipment truly understood that the light wasnt emitted by the magical equipment, but it was just a layer of soft glow. Whats wrong? Arent you a practitioner? Li Dian was surprised. He could use it when it was in his arms, why did it stop working when it went over to Lu Shu? Coughs, Lu Shu cleared his throat. Only he himself knew where the problem was It seemed like in order for him to use this magical relic, he had to treat it like the spears. He had to use his own celestial energy to direct the item instead of waiting for it to use its energy. The celestial map was really too commanding. From Li Dians distress, +233! Definitely not. Any name works as long as you yourself believe that its a real name! Li Dian said with a black face. Lu Shu pretended to be dissatisfied, Your relic isnt easy to use. Lower the price slightly This only works occasionally, wouldnt I be paying for my life if I use it in a fight? From Li Dians distress, +88 Li Dian couldnt understand why You try again! Guo Degang! No effect. From Li Dians distress, +333 Cao Yunjin! From+444. Miao Fu! Wang Sheng! Song Xiaobao! Even after trying so many times, there was no effect. In contrast, the distress points generated from Li Dian was quite immense. Lu Shu felt that he should try a few more times just for the distress points! At this moment, Li Dian was frustrated. Could it be that only his family could use this relic? But he dared not get another person to try it. He was a fugitive avoiding the world and it was tough to even encounter an opportunity to trade for magical stones. He didnt want to risk everything by blowing this up. Eventually, it led to this. Even at the start when Lu Shu asked him if he possessed anything real, he said no. If Lu Shu hadnt revealed his identity as a member of the heavenly network, he would still be keeping the gourd to himself. Li Dian thought for a long time before defending himself, You saw it just now when I used it. This is definitely not my problem! At the very least, it can be used! Ill give it to you a little cheaper, four magical stones, no lower! Any less and I cant break through! Lu Shu thought gleefully. This was such a great bargaining method he came up with He confirmed once more, It works as long as I shout someones actual name? No matter the volume? Yes! Thats not right. The gourd in the journey to the west worked when Sun Wukong, Wu Sunkong or Kong Sunwu was shouted! Yours is a fake! Lower the price! Li Dian hesitated, I cant lower it anymore! From Li Dians distress, +288! Looking at Li Dians determination, it seemed like any less wouldnt allow him to breakthrough to class E. He suddenly thought of a problem. Could this relic be used with his ability to obtain someones real name? Woah damn, then wouldnt this be very useful to him? He just didnt know how effective this gourd would be when used against other people. It just didnt seem too reliable This unreliable feeling wasnt because it was ugly or other factors, it was merely because it was too cheap In the past, everyone would think that its better for something to be cheaper, as its more value for money. But slowly, some people started to suspect the quality of cheap items. Is it genuine? Is it good? Or if there were any problems. And for most of the time, these suspicions were confirmed to be true. Its just that Lu Shu felt that the difference in value between magical stones and magical instruments was too great. Magical stones were useless to him but magical instruments, on the other hand, could be used by him right now. Even if its a lowly magical instrument, it was new and fresh. After all, with his rank, he could receive 3 magical stones next month. Lu Shu retrieved four magical stones and handed them over to Li Dian. A maniacal expression appeared on Li Dians face, he had probably been dreaming about magical stones for a long time. It had to be said that since the heavenly network was in control, secret practitioners such as Li Dian were really pitiful. Thinking in Li Dians shoes, Lu Shu felt that he wouldnt even dare search for a plot of magically rich land for himself to train in fear of being exposed Li Dian passed the gourd to Lu Shu and disappeared amongst the crowd as if he was afraid to lose the 4 magical stones he had just received. Who knows how long he can train secretly for? Even if he has magical stones, his rate of improvement is really too slow, Lu Shu shook his head as he watched Li Dian disappear into the crowd. He really wanted to see what exactly were the effects of this gourd, but it wasnt the right time now. Lu Shu removed his jacket in a secluded corner and then removed the t-shirt that was acting as his mask Coincidentally, he bumped into Yuan Liangtuo and his party just as he walked out. It was an incident of two enemies chancing upon each other on a narrow road. Yuan Liangtuo and his party knew that Lu Shu was indeed stronger than them, which was why their eyes exuded more envy than hate. Are you following us! Yuan Liangtuo suddenly remembered what he said about the black market on the train. This Lu Shu didnt even have friends or family here, how could he know about the black market on the very first day of being here? Lu Shus eyes lit up the moment he saw this group of people. It would really be inappropriate for him to try his new instrument on strangers He laughed amicably, Shop well, theres quite a lot of good stuff here. Neither admitting to it nor denying it. Lu Shu and Yuan Liangtuos party merely brushed shoulders and distanced themselves. As he was arriving at the alley, Lu Shu leaped up to the roof from a secluded corner. He felt that it was best not to be seen by Zhu Bishi who was keeping watch at the alley. Lu Shu, is there anything fun inside Why did you wrinkle my shirt so much! Lu Xiaoyu whined. Coughs, I traded a gem out. Well try it later! I even sold a magical stone. We can go for some roasted mutton and mutton soup tomorrow! Apparently, the muttonhead soup is not bad at Xijing City. A light layer of oil would float atop the clear soup and the mutton inside is pure and tasty Lu Shu laughed. Lu Xiaoyus drool almost flowed out of her mouth, Are we going tomorrow morning? Yeah! Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief from his heart. She finally changed the topic from her wrinkled shirt. Chapter 222 Chapter 222: 222?The Useless Gourd (Part 3) Lu Shu, what are you waiting for? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously as Lu Shu was looking down from the edge of the roof. Waiting for those four college students, Lu Shu replied gleefully. Experimenting on others had always been his hobby. Lu Xiaoyu pouted, And you didnt allow me to bully others After waiting for over an hour, Yuan Liangtuo and company came out from the alley. What Lu Shu didnt know was that his words served as a reminder to Yuan Liangtuo and the rest. Yuan Liangtuo thought that Lu Shu must be scheming something! At this point in time, Yuan Liangtuo was extremely cautious and was no longer thinking about buying magical stones. Of course, Lu Shu was no god and couldnt predict everything. At that point in time, he responded casually to the accusation of him following them as their plan to buy magical stones did not concern him. Seeing the group of them, Lu Shu whispered, Im going to use the magical item so be prepared. You must lay low! Honestly, Lu Shu wasnt too sure about the uses of this magical gourd When Yuan Liangtuo and company were right below them, Lu Shu immediately whispered the name Yuan Liantuo. At this moment, Lu Shus celestial energy was transferred into the purple gourd before pouring out of its opening. This time, the target was just in the vicinity but Lu Shu was previously wondering about the chances of targeting the wrong person since there were many people with the same name in this world. There was a time when Luoyang International School arranged the students for an exam according to their names. As a result, there was a classroom full of students named Li Xiang. That situation was more than awkward As such, shouting a name shared by multiple people was very common and Lu Shu was worried that saying the name Li Xiang would cause the gourd to malfunction. But as soon as he used the magical gourd, he understood its ability. After his celestial energy had entered the gourd, a connection between him and the gourd was established and the gourds target would be the same person he thought of! Amidst the late night, there wasnt any light on the roof and it was a pitch black. Lu Shu wasnt worried about being discovered. Lu Shu thought that if this gourd could really trap people, he had to quickly let them out in case of causing any harm to them. Even the Star-lord Laojuns magical gourd was used to store elixirs and had no killing capabilities. Furthermore the purple gourd was too weak compared to that of Star-lord Laojuns! The celestial energy poured out from the purple gourd and headed towards Yuan Liangtuos direction Ka! The sound of neck cracking echoed through the silent night and from Lu Shus point of view, as soon as the celestial energy touched Yuan Liangtuo, he suddenly looked up towards Lu Shus direction! Lu Shu was taken aback, was he discovered? But on second thought, that shouldnt be the case. How could the other party suddenly notice him? There was no way Yuan Liangtuo could get a clear image of him on the roof Could it be the purple gourd? A wave of disappointment hit Lu Shu, this cant be right, how can such a cool gourd have the ability to make someone twist his head towards yourself?! Cant this be achieved even without the magical gourd? Isnt this the same as making a call?! This is bullsh*t! No wonder Li Dians asking price was so low and even fled so quickly. Its because of this useless ability! Lu Shu still couldnt believe it At this moment, Yuan Liangtuos screamed in pain, Ouch ouch ouch ouch! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +666! The people around were shocked and rushed over, Whats wrong? Ka! Another neck-cracking sound was heard as Yuan Li suddenly looked up, tears were rolling down her cheeks From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +666! The rest were stunned, whats wrong with this couple?! Lu Shu retreated, Sorry about that What the What kind of ability is this?! God damn it! What happened to trapping people in the gourd?! What about the Golden-horned king? Although the head twisting wasnt fast, at least it was unpredictable Lu Shu comforted himself. Li Dian had too little magical energy and could only work up to a 5m distance but Lu Shu was different. Even 100m was possible. Lu Shu suddenly thought, what if the person he targeted was back facing him What would happen?! Ugh, thats too much Whoever made this must have a mental issue! Why cant he just make a proper one? The star-lord Laojuns magical gourd had to ability to trap anyone inside with just a call of their names. The deity-slaying gourd had the ability to, upon chanting turn around baby, release a flying sword to take the head of the target. How powerful! What about my own? Twisting peoples heads? Yuan Liangtuo and Yuan Li were still crying in pain as Lu Shu handed Lu Xiaoyu the magical gourd, Concentrate your celestial energy and say my name. He turned his head slightly and after Lu Xiaoyu carried out the experiment, a wave of strength tried to turn his head towards Lu Xiaoyu. But this strength wasnt as strong as Lu Shus! This means that the effect of this toy is subjective to the strength of others, Lu Shu nodded. Using this on those stronger than himself wouldnt have much effect. What a useless head-twisting gourd! Lu Shu was disappointed after having so many expectations I knew that this toy wasnt anything decent but who could have thought that its this indecent! Speaking of which, isnt this magical gourd extremely useful in identifying spies?! Most of the remaining spies were Korean or Japanese with similar appearances as the Chinese. This was known information. Under such a situation, whispering a name to force someone to turn his head could prove invincible! But the problem was that Lu Shu couldnt read Japanese of Korean! Chapter 223 Chapter 223: 223?The Tour Group Lu Shu studied intensely and now, he was already studying physics and chemistry on his own. With his history of not obtaining more than 20 marks even when he combined the marks of those two subjects, it could be said that he was learning everything from scratch Physics and chemistry took up a portion of his effort, and Japanese another. Lu Shu didnt know for sure if he had enough time. As for Japanese, picking it up would not only help him in sieving out spies but it would help him in other aspects as well Lu Shu went into deep thought Yuan Liangtuo and Yuan Li were still crying down below. More people who shopped the black market emerged from the alley. Some of them bought stuff while others didnt. They were rather baffled when they passed by Yuan Liangtuo and his party, why were they crying while looking at the sky? This scene led to them lifting their heads up toward the sky there was nothing there! Outsiders aside, even Yuan Liangtuo and his party had absolutely no idea what was happening! Who wouldve thought that someone had just bought a magical gourd and wanted to test its effects? Lu Shu suddenly thought. Li Dian definitely knew the effects of this gourd, which was why he faltered and lowered his asking price of the gourd. In reality, Li Dian was not silly at all. It was apparent when he seemed afraid when Lu Shu looked at the silk cloth. And how could Li Dian think of the fact that Lu Shu could use the gourd in conjunction with his ability to obtain the real name of anyone he annoys. It could really work wonders when Lu Shu used this gourd Lu Shus celestial strength was numerous times stronger than Li Dians magical energy. The effective usage of the item would undoubtedly increase, and it could be said that this instrument could be used from a range There were, however, many limits to this instrument. It wouldnt have much use if someone was dashing towards the user. There was still plenty to learn about this instrument Lu Shu thought. He caught a glimpse of Little Fury who was sleeping atop Lu Xiaoyus head. Little Fury was jolted awake immediately as if it thought that something terrible would always happen on itself! This head-twisting gourd, land of seals, spears and other such items were best kept hidden. On one hand, these items were obtained from others and these meant there were clues and traces. Although Li Dian didnt know who Lu Shu was, and neither did he know how Lu Shu looked like, Lu Shu still wanted to be cautious. On the other hand, if he really wanted to use his instruments to search for spies, the action of twisting heads was too obvious. Then, even if the other party didnt know how Lu Shu obtained real names, it would definitely give himself away. It wasnt to say that Lu Shu was afraid of them, but Lu Shu preferred dealing with others while staying hidden. He didnt like to handle other people openly. Lu Shu didnt continue thinking and kept his gourd within his seal of lands gleefully. He then said to Lu Xiaoyu, Lets go, lets go find the hotel. The original objective of this trip was to have fun and he never thought of obtaining anything. Now that he got a sum of money and a head-twisting gourd, Lu Shu felt like he was getting lucky. All he could say was thanks to Yuan Liangtuo. The two of them waited for an opportunity to jump off the roof. The dawn had slowly and quietly crept upon Xijing City, and it wasnt really bustling. Beside the wide street, streetlights were a gloomy yellow. Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and asked, You said you were in charge of planning the trip, what are we going to do next? Lu Xiaoyus little face turned serious and said, Actually, its more worth it if we follow a tour group here. My plan was to have a 9-day tour around Qingzhou lake and its surroundings. We can go cycling around Qingzhou lake, Chaka salt lake, Zhangye prefecture, Dunhuang, Mingsha mountain, sabretooth spring apparently, if we go ourselves, the hotels on the way would be very expensive. So I suggest a tour group. Lu Shu had prepared his identity card earlier. As Lu Xiaoyu didnt have her identification card, Lu Shu brought his account book just in case. In the end, his account book was not required as just one identification card could settle the administrative details of a stay. One room with two single beds. Although they werent related by blood, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had depended on each other since a long time ago and they were practically relatives. They behaved like relatives, and in past winters, Lu Shu would even sleep on a mat in Lu Xiaoyus room. But Lu Shu was also cautious and closed the door when he used the toilet. He would also buy long-sleeved shirts and pants as pajamas for Lu Xiaoyu. After they entered the room, the two of them took out their phones. Lu Xiaoyu wore her pajamas and laid on the bed, Its a good time for tourism in Qingzhou. Hotels are expensive, but we can save quite a lot if we join a tour group. Lu Shu nodded his head, Although many people say that tour groups limit freedom, its our first time out with no prior experience. It seems better for us to follow a tour group. Maybe we could go out on our own after gaining some experience. In the end, being their first time out without any experience, it was safer for them to follow a tour group. What if they went to a tourist attraction on their own and they dont even know where the entrance was? That would be really awkward Moreover, the problem which many people had discussed online was not feared by Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. The problem of using violence to force tourists in tour groups to purchase certain items. Try your best to find a group which offers a reasonable price. We shouldnt be exploited by others but dont just select the cheapest ones! Lu Shu said. Okay, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head and pointed to a tour package on her phone, saying, How about this! 20 people in a group, the route is just as we have planned. The price is reasonable too, neither expensive nor cheap. Alright, that it is. When do we set off? The morning of the day after tomorrow. After they were done discussing details on the tour, Lu Xiaoyu retrieved a primary three mathematics book from the luggage and started reading it. Lu Shu was shocked, Since when did you enjoy studying so much? Were here to play, you dont have to be so hardworking Its none of your business, Lu Xiaoyu wrinkled her nose and ignored him. Alright, alright. Its too late tonight, stop looking at it, Lu Shu laughed. It was a good thing to love studying. Lu Shu wanted Lu Xiaoyu to have a good rest. The night of Xijing city was rather cold and he placed a blanket over Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyus small face emerged from the blanket and asked suddenly, Lu Shu, can we really tour the entire world in future? Lu Shu was caught by surprise but laughed, Of course we can! Didnt I already promise you. Okay Lu Xiaoyu replied but asked again, Just the two of us? Lu Shu couldnt laugh nor cry, Theres no one else, is there? Yeah! Chapter 224 Chapter 224: 224?Reencountering Li Dian Lu Shus plan was to bring Lu Xiaoyu out to play. As to whether or not therell be other people with them, Lu Shu truthfully never thought about it. It wasnt if there was anyone else, but Lu Shu never thought about anyone else. Because, in his world, there was only Lu Xiaoyu and him. What would the future be like? Lu Shu suddenly thought of this problem. He didnt think of anything after a long time. After all, this world was too big to him. So many people and so many events happening. No one could say for sure what was going to happen in the future. He touched Lu Xiaoyus head, Sleep quickly. Tell me a story, Lu Xiaoyu had her two hands on the edge of the blanket, seemingly rather embarrassed to ask for a story. On a normal day, Lu Xiaoyu exhibited a level of maturity exceeding far beyond that of a ten year old. So naturally, Lu Shu would discuss some stuff with her. The saying goes that the poor mans child would take charge of a household earlier. This saying was apt in Lu Xiaoyus case. Lu Xiaoyu might be willful, but she learned how to haggle and bargain with uncles and aunties in the market from a young age. At that time, every dollar or two saved was extremely meaningful in their lives. Lu Shu thought momentarily. Since he left the orphanage, he had been telling Lu Xiaoyu stories occasionally even though he never read much. He never had much experiences or stories to tell so he would have a headache whenever Lu Xiaoyu wanted him to tell a story what could he tell?! He didnt notice a hint of a smile at the corner of Lu Xiaoyus mouth, as if her original intention wasnt to hear a story. It was to see Lu Shus troubled face by her bedside while thinking of a story, and then he would be able to sit by her side longer. Lu Xiaoyu knew that coming up with a story was Lu Shus weakness. Earning money, on the other hand, was his strength Coughs, Lu Shu cleared his throat, This is a long story. In the woods, lived a family of three brown bears. One day, mother bear saw that little bears fingernails were too long and cut them for him. What do you think happened after that? Lu Xiaoyu hesitated, What happened? He became a little bear, hahahah! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +333 Xijing Citys altitude was higher compared to the mainland. This could already be considered a place of high altitude, but tourists here didnt have to be overly worried about the ill-effects that came with it, it wasnt as serious as imagined. Before summer, the temperature disparity between the day and night in this place was huge. The plants in the streets were already lush and blooming but even then, people could still be seen scurrying about in thick coats and of course, girls could be seen in short skirts. This was a sight considered quite new and peculiar to Lu Shu. It seemed like people were not in the same season. Luo Chengs weather was actually rather weird as well. People always said that the four seasons were all like summer but Lu Shus evaluation of the weather at Luo Cheng was that the summer was like four seasons At that moment, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were already improving vastly in their training. The changes in the weather already had no effect on them. The two of them brought a single set of thin jacket, purely for the purpose of blocking the wind. If they really wore short-sleeved shirts around, they wouldnt feel that cold either. There werent many people on the streets as they walked along. Lu Xiaoyu placed her hand in Lu Shus huge hands, looking up and asking, Is the mutton soup really that good here? Since everyone says its good, there must be something special about it. We should try it since were here, were on our own today anyway. Were only joining the tour group tomorrow. Well have some mutton soup in the morning then head to Mo Jia street in the afternoon. Well have some lamb neck at night! Lu Shu said merrily. Since he was bringing Lu Xiaoyu along, the main consideration would be food. Once the entered the mutton shop, Lu Shu realized that its online reviews had been exaggerated. Netizens claimed that there were extremely long queues, going late might result in it being sold out, the cheapest was 6 dollars All of those were lies. There wasnt a queue and even the cheapest bowl cost 20 dollars. Boss, three 20 dollar bowls and 3 biscuits! Lu Shu said as he handed over the money. The boss hesitated as he looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, Three bowls? Yes, three bowls, Lu Shu confirmed. One of the three bowls was for Little Fury. In the past, Lu Shu would have definitely not done as such. He would rather share a bowl with Little Fury But things were different now. Lu Shu was generous! Little Fury, who was on Lu Xiaoyus head when it heard that Lu Shu was buying three bowls, was so touched that it almost thought that Lu Shu was a really good guy! Almost! Lu Shu waited at the counter for his soup as he looked over merrily to the chef in operation, More meat, more, more The face of the chef turned black, Should I put the entire head in for you? Thats not necessary As Lu Shu brought the soup over to Lu Xiaoyu, a peculiar sight could be seen in the shop: A high school student having mutton soup with a pretty young lady, and the lady was holding onto a bowl which was much bigger than her face. It was really warm no matter how you looked at it. And beside them was a little squirrel holding chopsticks and digging for meat Although magical pets were rare, people were seeing more of them now. The difference from before was that in the past, the first thing everyone would do was to take photos to post online while all they did now was to have soft but intense discussions amongst themselves. Lu Shu never intended to hide his status as a daoyuan student. With his military identification in his possession, there was no point in doing everything secretly. It was not like he had anything to hide. As he watched the meat in Lu Xiaoyus bowl disappear rapidly, Lu Shu was worried the meat was not enough for Lu Xiaoyu so he took half of Little Furys over for her. Little Fury, ??? Why didnt you give her yours?! Youre trying to act like a nice person by using mine?! From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Lu Shu stared at Little Fury coldly, DId you not learn new words last night again? Little Fury immediately lower its head and continued with its eating. Its okay to forget something minor such as meat. I, Little Fury, will not look for trouble with you! While touring Xijing City in the day, Lu Shu felt the difference between this city and the mainland was not very obvious. He even encountered a few people who emitted magical waves on the streets. All of them looked like students, and its extremely probable that those were Xijing Citys daoyuan class students. He even observed more meticulously, wanting to find out the quality of the practitioners in Xijing City. Basically, they were about the same as Yuan Liangtuo and his company, more or less fluctuating about class E. There wasnt even a person at the peak of class E. But thinking about it now, it wasnt like the time at the remains where all students were present. Currently, there was no point just observing a few scattered students. It wasnt an accurate representation. Speaking of which, every since Little Fury ate the refresher fruit, its abilities had slowly improved till that of a beginner in class E and only stopped improving when it reached the middle stage of class E. Lu Shu was rather confused. Could it be that once these animals unlocked their intellect, they would be able to slowly improve all the way until they reach a bottleneck of their magical energy? Then wouldnt that mean that these awakened animals were the most relaxed practitioners? They could kill many human practitioners within seconds! Of course, they could not compare to Lu Xiaoyu their rate of growth was far behind that of Lu Xiaoyus. Lu Shu felt that the truth might not be as such. Why, out of the numerous squirrels at the fruit tree previously, was Little Fury the only one who got stronger? Or amongst awakened animals, there were different tiers of aptitude as well? Only when he thought of this did Lu Shu see Little Fury in a different light Could it be that this squirrel over here was a prodigy amongst all the squirrels?! Seeing that Lu Shu was staring at it, Little Fury almost shivered. It scurried into Lu Xiaoyus shirt pocket quickly. The life of a rodent was really tough When they got back to the hotel at night, Lu Shu exchanged his points for a refresher fruit and placed it in front of Little Fury. He wanted to see if Little Fury could continue to improve in terms of its abilities as long as it continues to unlock its intellect. In the end, Little Fury hesitated and pondered over the refresher fruit in front of it. Its expression of how could you be so kind was directed at Lu Shu. Are you eating it or not? Lu Shus face was black. I have a refresher fruit for you and youre so reserved? Little Fury then wolfed down the refresher fruit immediately. This was what it craved the most! Upon eating its first refresher fruit, it shed its grey fur and became a pure white squirrel. It seemed extremely out of this world, attracting the envious stares of girls when out walking on the streets. Upon eating its second refresher fruit, its fur didnt shed anymore. Instead, some purple fur sprouted from the top of its head! The purple cluttered amongst the white looked extremely peculiar and exquisite. Solely based on its appearance, Lu Shu understood that Little Fury had improved once again. As to how much Little Fury could improve, that would have to be observed closely. The next morning, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to the gathering point of the tour group, Xin Ning tourist stop. When they reached there, the tour bus and the tour guide who had a red flag were already there. Lu Shu went over to greet this male tour guide and registered their attendance before waiting at the side. The driver and the tour guide looked over at Lu Xiaoyu occasionally. The little lady was really beautiful, and that white squirrel with purple fur on its head was to eye-catching. They had never seen such a squirrel. Lu Xiaoyu took one look at them and never looked over again. The tour guide, upon Lu Xiaoyus glance, couldnt help but feel rather foolish for some reason At this moment, people were slowly pouring in. Lu Shu suddenly saw a rather familiar physique walking over, but he couldnt remember if he had seen this person before. But just as the other party retrieved his identity card to confirm his identity with the tour guide, Lu Shu suddenly saw a bundle of color in the persons bag. That was the silk cloth Li Dian used to cover the gourd that night! Chapter 225 Chapter 225: 225?Each with his own axe to grind (Part 2) What a small world. Even Li Dian wouldnt have thought that he would meet his buyer in this travel tour. To be honest, Li Dians face was previously covered and even his hairstyle and clothes were different from now. When Lu Shu first saw him, he only felt a sense of familiarity and would never have thought of his identity if not for the silk cloth. At that point in time, Lu Shu was also wearing a cap and used Lu Xiaoyus t-shirt to cover his face. The jacket he wore was also kept inside the pink luggage ever since and the magical gourd was hidden inside the seal of lands. Even when they were headed towards a remote corner, Li Dian was walking in front and never looked back at Lu Shu. This meant that he couldnt have noticed Lu Shus walking stance and so Lu Shu wasnt worried about being identified. As of now, Lu Shu was in the dark while Li Dian was out in the open Although the magical gourd was definitely a steal for 4 magical stones to Lu Shu, it could even coordinate with his system. But the problem was Li Dians intention to scam him! If this toy had some other useless ability, Lu Shu would be really pissed. If not for the coincidental encounter, Lu Shu would have let the matter rest. It wasnt worth the effort to find someone whose face he didnt even know of. But since they met, there must be some kind of punishment At this point in time, Li Dian had just achieved the initial stages of Class E. Having training resources definitely made a huge difference. If not for the 4 magical stones, his progress would have been much slower. Lu Shu was suddenly curious if Li Dian was really here on a holiday! All along, Li Dian gave off a mysterious vibe with his magical item heirloom and even a silk cloth that could conceal magical waves. Furthermore, Li Dian had his own secret training method which gave him strength exceeding that of normal humans. Lu Shu couldnt stop pondering about the mystery surrounding this person and before long, he even started to doubt his true purpose in this travel tour. Lone travelers were not common. Of course, traveling alone could still be possible and Lu Shu decided to continue observing. On the other hand, Li Dian was smiling from ear to ear as he greeted the travel agencys tour guide politely, probably due the joy of his trainings breakthrough. After all, breaking through a tough situation that had been dragged on for too long would result in happiness. Even for Lu Shu, when the form of his chi finally transitioned from clouds to rain, he was happy about it for a long time despite the pain he went through But even during this happy occasion, Li Dian had no clue that he was being targetted by Lu Shu This tour followed a strict quota of 20 pax and never exceeded that. It was claimed that this number was ideal. Soon after, all the tourists had arrived. Almost half of them were middle-aged people who already knew one another and it seemed like they were all from an organization in Qingzhou. There were 4 college students, 1 male, and 3 females. From their conversations, the boy had just graduated from high school and was one of the girls younger brother. The 3 girls were also nothing special. They were dressed decently but the brands were not anything too expensive. But it was undeniable that college girls had learned to put on makeup and all looked ravishing. Initially, Lu Shu was rather delighted at the sight of the 3 girls. But in the end, Lu Shu realized that he couldnt understand their conversations and Lu Xiaoyu was also excited, commenting about which lipstick, foundation, and mascara were the best. Lu Shu felt like they were from a different world Lu Shu turned to Lu Xiaoyu, When youre in college, Ill send you cosmetics. He thought that this would make Lu Xiaoyu happy but instead, Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed arrogantly, I dont need it! Lu Shu was so confused. Girls are really complicated creatures. The two of them stood at the side quietly as they observed the others starting to mingle but they had no intention to join in. In the first place, they both thought of human interaction as a burden. However, even though they didnt join in, the 3 girls noticed Lu Xiaoyu and excitedly headed over. Are you guys from this tour group? A girl wearing lipstick and a weird looking black necklace greeted them politely. However, the necklace complemented her overall outfit. Lu Shu smiled and nodded, Thats right. Lu Shu was stunned at the other partys medium pitched voice. Hello, you can call me Shu Li. Is this squirrel a rumored magical pet? Are you guys Daoyuan students? The girl named Shu Li asked. Initially, Li Dian had not noticed Lu Shu and company as they were too low-profile. But upon hearing the conversation, he turned around and saw little fury which put him on his toes. Daoyuan Class and Heavenly Network were the two groups of people he wanted to avoid at all cost. In fact, the Daoyuan class was the Heavenly Networks reserve troops. Lu Shu shook his head, Were not from Daoyuan Class. My place is a magical land and it mutated there. But the magical land was sold afterward. Lu Shu said this with a poker face as he didnt want to expose his daoyuan student identity in front of Li Dian. With a flick of his wrist, a small bronze compass fell into his palms as he took a peek and saw the needle pointing towards the North. He finally calmed down. Shu Li asked curiously, Whats its name? Little Fury, Lu Shu replied gleefully. Shu Li was stunned for a moment, what a weird accent At this moment, the boy traveling with the girls shouted, big brother, the tour guide is calling for you. Shu Li replied without hesitation, Okay, Im coming. He then smiled at Lu Shu, Ill take my leave first. We can chat later. This took Lu Shu by surprise, what did that boy call Shu Li?! Brother?! No wonder he had a medium pitched voice! What the Whats with the current society?! Is differentiating male from female so hard?! He was suddenly reminded of a friend of his Jiang Shuyi But Lu Shu was rather certain of Jiang Shuyis gender due to his Adams apple and lack of chest Hahahaha, Lu Xiaoyu was giggling over Lu Shus distress. Lu Shu frowned, Whats so funny? Tell me, what exactly are you laughing at? Lu Shu, your head is steaming. Im not! Hahahaha! Little Fury was also chirping happily when Lu Shu glanced over, Are you done with your homework?! Little Fury, ? There were already 16 people in this your and the tour guide looked at his watch, Lets be patient and wait for 10 more minutes before setting off. We shouldnt let those late people affect the rest! A middle-aged woman commented, Thats right, youngsters these days have no sense of urgency! Lu Shu was still secretly observing Li Dian. He felt that Li Dians motive in this tour wasnt so simple and this feeling was purely generated from the previous impression of him. At this moment, Lu Shu sensed a wave of magical energy and immediately checked it out. It was Yuan Liangtuo! F*ck, what are the chances? Are the 4 of them joining the tour?! Lu Shu suddenly had an idea. Quietly, he brought Lu Xiaoyu and walked over to Li Dians side. The bronze compass in Li Dians palm gave off a mild vibration and he immediately looked down. The needle was pointing towards the 4 teenagers walking over! He was shocked but kept his composure. When he looked up again, he noticed the leader of the 4 teenagers staring at him! Li Dian was taken aback, whats going on?! Does he know me?! That doesnt make sense. Lu Shu was still standing behind Li Dian but turned his gaze to elsewhere. On the other hand, Yuan Liangtuo was annoyed just at the sight of Lu Shu. Forget it, he cant possibly deal with this youngster. Previously, he was too focused on the rank of the military identification and didnt take a good look at Lu Shus name. He wanted to turn around and leave but they already paid for the tour, amounting to over 12k dollars! But seeing that Lu Shu was pretending to not recognize them, Yuan Liangtuo let out a sigh of relief. Lets just leave it as it is! Li Dian was still confused as he looked over again to confirm. However, Yuan Liangtuos expression was back to normal and was reporting to the travel agency. What is this situation?! Lu Shu was rather disappointed. Daoyuan students had a stronger physique than the normal which was why they recovered so quickly from the neck twisting. But as it seemed, this tour was going to be interesting Li Dian, Yuan Liangtuo and company, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu all had the own motives in this tour. Who knew what was going to happen in the next 9 days Chapter 226 Chapter 226: 226?Nuts! (Part 3) Everyone, lets get on the bus, The tour guide hollered amicably as he waved the small red flag. Li Dian hadnt understood the meaning behind Yuan Liangtuos gaze previously. He felt as if there was something weird in all of that. This sort of feeling cast a shadow of doubt over his original intentions of having a happy vacation Everyone queued to board the bus. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were at the end of the queue while Li Dian boarded ahead of them. But just as he set foot on the bus, Lu Shu stood behind Yuan Liangtuo and shifted slightly. Only to see that with a flip of his palm, the head-twisting gourd appeared in his hand. He softly whispered a name before keeping the gourd immediately after. Li Dian. Ka! Li Dian almost twisted his leg. His neck twisted more than 40 degrees toward Lu Shu, who was blocked by Yuan Liangtuo. The truth proved that as long as the neck twisted quickly no matter how much it turned by, it will always be strained. The only question was the extent. Li Dian took a deep breath. The angle which he turned was rather small, and it wasnt particularly painful. Its just that He was the original owner of the head-twisting gourd, how could he not know the effects of it?! Yuan Liangtuo saw that Li Dian looked over at him and waved as he laughed. In the end, Li Dian interpreted his laughter as maniacal No wonder he felt that the person looked at him with a strange look. He was the buyer of the head-twisting gourd! But how did the other party know his real name?! Oh yes, the tour guide had information on everyones identity which was based on everyones official identification. Under normal circumstances, there were a few documents with the tour guide. The most detailed ones wouldnt be revealed to tourists, as issues had arisen based on leak information previously. Basic information such as name, gender, and age could be seen. Private information such as mobile number and address were not shown to prevent tourists from being victims of scams after their trip. This sort of stuff happened very often. Some people would go just to obtain information on others and scam them on these tours. Some people felt that there wouldnt be scammers in expensive tours, but some scammers joined these tours on purpose because many people in these tours were fat lambs in their eyes! Li Dian suddenly realized. The tour guide gave them a form which required everyones verification. When the tourists took the form, they could see the basic information of other tourists, so it was very likely that his information was leaked that way. The tour group had three groups of ages. One was young people and Li Dian was easily omitted from there. Another group was the over-50s who were retiring and had plenty of time. And he was in his 30s, an obvious target. Li Dian couldnt verify if Yuan Liangtuo was the buyer. It could even be any of the four of them. And within the entire tour group, only when the four of them appeared did the compass in his hand have a reaction. Of course, there was a pair of siblings behind these four people. But there werent any magical waves dissipating from the siblings. Also, the time they reported there was earlier than himself, there was no way they couldve known his name. If Li Dian didnt have a misunderstanding with Yuan Liangtuo, he would know if he went over to talk to Yuan Liangtuo that Lu Shu was also a practitioner. Its a pity that the two parties didnt have the opportunity to have a deep conversation anymore. If Li Dian knew that Lu Shu had a system which allowed him to know the real names of others, he would probably know whats going on. But unfortunately for him, he could never know this. Li Dian took in a deep breath and bent his neck since everyone had made it obvious and that they were at similar levels after all. Although you have numbers, Im already a seasoned veteran! Before the era of magical recovery, Li Dian was a fengshui master. He had traveled around for decades, he would be finished if he cant even deal with wallflowers like these few students! From Li Dians distress, +613. Just as Li Dian was thinking, a middle-aged woman shoved him from the back, Arent you boarding? Get off if you arent! Ahh yes, boarding! Li Dian boarded the bus with a face of awkwardness. Lu Shu looked at this scene in glee. Not only was he glad that he could get back at Li Dian, he even earned distress points through that. Back then when he had left the remains, he already discovered that although the Heavenly Network could think that the relic of the remain was taken by the Japanese spy, the distress points were earned by him. This meant that the distress points stemmed from the situations. Lu Shu contemplated that if someone pushed the blame of a situation to Lu Shu, even if he had nothing to do with it, wouldnt the distress points be credited to him? He didnt have much experience on this though. After all, no one had pushed the blame for anything to him. Honestly speaking, if such distress points were to really be contributed to him, Lu Shu didnt exactly yearn for them either. He wouldnt admit to or be responsible for things which he didnt do. Even if he had to gain from being blamed, Lu Shu wouldnt be willing and happy. Just like this incident with Li Dian. He evidently benefitted from it, but thinking that Li Dian got to feel good about himself made him unhappy. With the same reasoning, if someone succeeded in pushing the blame to him, even if he benefits from it, that person who intended to sabotage him would be delighted as well. Lu Shu will, in turn, feel very irritated that the other party had succeeded. Lu Shu had always admitted that he was very petty and narrow-minded. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat at the second-last row of the bus after they boarded. On the other hand, Li Dian and Yuan Liangtuo were next to each other and separated by just the aisle. Li Dian frowned and looked at Yuan Liangtuo who was seated beside him. He asked Yuan Liangtuo in a low voice, What exactly do you want? Yuan Liangtuo was confused, Are you crazy? I dont want anything! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +113. Li Dian was seething! Does this mean you dont want to settle this amicably! From Li Dians distress, +711. Lu Shu sat at the back as he earned distress points gleefully. He was loving the feeling of pushing responsibilities to others. It was just like using a cheat on a game, earning free experience points automatically, would you believe it? Lu Shu, who had already lighted up six stars, was annoyed when he thought of the 320k points needed to light up the seventh star. But this trip had given him much salvation. Great, the best would be if you guys can quarrel the entire trip Lu Shu felt as if he had opened a new door. It would be alright even if Li Dian finds out that he was the actual buyer. On one hand, everyone would probably not see each other ever again. But on the other, he had not done anything using the gourd. So what if hes discovered? At most he would be more cautious when using the gourd in future, it was much more fun now that he could use it as he pleased. Moreover, it seemed like the tension and conflict between Li Dian and Yuan Liangtuo were getting more intense At this moment, Shu Li and his company walked over. As they saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, it seemed as if they wanted to sit near them. Lu Shu wanted to lower his head to avoid being recognized but alas, it was too late. People could often be heard saying that some guys cross-dress. The other party actually looked pretty good, an 8 or better. Thats already very high, but the problem was that the better he looked the more awkward it actually was?! Shu Li was next to Lu Shu, with only the aisle separating them. He asked excitedly, Is that your sister? Lu Shu, Yeah, thats right. He tried to be formal and kept it simple. Male or female? Shu Li continued to ask. Lu Shu, ??? Did I not understand this world? Or did I not understand your world? Shouldnt a sister be female? Lu Xiaoyu couldnt stop laughing at the side. She whispered softly, Is he interested in you? Lu Xiaoyu? Should we not spend time together anymore? Huh? Lu Shu said with a black face. At this moment, the tour guide raised his microphone, A line from an advertisement says: Follow the heart, and communications will be limitless. So Ill kick this communication with everyone off with a self-introduction. Im a tour guide with Summer tours company. My surname is Wang, so everyone can get used to addressing me as tour guide Wang or little Wang An aunty suddenly asked, Tour guide Wang, so whats your full name? The tour guide hesitated for a moment, Wang Genji. The aunty acknowledged his response, We must be older than you, so well just call you little Wang. After finishing, the aunty felt as if something was not quite right, Or should we call you littleJi E? Thats not right too! Wang Genjis face turned black, couldnt he have a proper introduction without interruption? Whats wrong with this group of tourists?! You can just call me tour guide Wang, Wang Genji said, slightly annoyed. He took a deep breath and turned towards the tourists to continue speaking, Im a true blue citizen of Qingzhou. Traits associated with being from Qingzhou would be passion and candor. So, feel free to approach me if you have any questions or requests in the next three days. As long as the request is reasonable, Ill do my best to satisfy you guys. Serving you guys together with me is bus captain Zhang. Captain Zhang and I are the best pairing, we could also be called the golden duo. So there is nothing to worry about when the tour is handled by us. You can relax, enjoy yourselves, and have fun. Upon finishing, the aunty was about to ask for the full name of captain Zhang as well. But after hesitating for a long time, she didnt dare to ask Seeing that Lu Shu was rather apprehensive of him, Shu Li was delighted. He had seen this situation quite often previously, Do you think that Im very strange? Lu Shu thought for a moment. Regardless of what he liked to do or who he was, Lu Shu felt that he shouldnt make it awkward for him as Shu Li displayed kind intentions towards him. As to his own hobbies and what he liked to do, even if you didnt like it, you didnt have to voice it out. Everyone had his own personality and is entitled to his own opinion and choice. He pondered for a moment before saying, I just feel that Psychologically, is it really tolerable? Uhm, I dont have any other meaning. Im purely curious. At that moment, Shu Li was amused. She whipped out her identification card and showed it to Lu Shu, Hahaha, Im actually a girl. Its just that my voice is rather low so my brother would call me brother. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the world outside was too complicated nuts! Chapter 227 Chapter 227: 227?Kumbum Monastery (Part One) Lu Shu looked at the other partys identification card seriously. This university student Shu Lis full name was actually Wang Shuli. Lu Shu felt that there was something weird with this name previously. Shu Li was a name derived from a poem. Shu represented grain, while Li meant lush and flourishing. Most people never heard of the words Shu Li, but many people would have heard the lines of this poem. Lu Shu thought that the person who came up with this name for a girl must have been really depressed He looked at the gender twice to confirm it before heaving a sigh of relief. It was good that she was a girl, or it would be an extremely arduous experience to sit beside a cross-dresser for the next 9 days. Although Lu Shu respected the decision of cross-dressers, he really couldnt accept it in his heart. Wang Shuli and her company were students from Shuzhou Music school. They were out because its the holidays and she even conveniently brought her brother who had just finished his high school exams and had nothing to do. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had always liked Shuzhou. Being greedy for food, Lu Xiaoyu couldnt resist the temptations that were in Shuzhou. Previously, when they were discussing where to go on their holiday, the two heavily discussed locations were Qingzhou and Shuzhou. You guys really need to go to Shuzhou to have fun when youre free. Ill bring you two around. Then, we could bring you guys for some coldpot fish, noodles, steamboat Wang Shulis eyes were glowing with majesty as she laughed while introducing all the food from her hometown. Lu Xiaoyu was salivating quietly at the side. Wang Shuli looked at Lu Shu curiously, Do you really not recognize me? Lu Shu was caught by surprise, I might be offending you but I really dont know you. Its alright, Wang Shuli smiled. No wonder he thought that she was a guy when she had yet to introduce herself. What do you guys learn in school, Lu Shu asked out of curiosity. Music composition, Wang Shuli looked at Lu Shu, Which instruments do you know? Lu Shu stayed quiet for a moment, Does whistling count? From Wang Shulis distress, +13 Lu Shu could confirm now that there was nothing suspicious about the other party. Wang Shuli examined at Lu Shu seriously, I thought you were going to say that you didnt know anything, why are you so illogical? Lu Shu scratched his head, Actually, I cant even whistle. But I dont ever back out Im really curious. Arent your parents worried that the two of you are so far from home? Wang Shuli asked in curiosity. Lu Shu turned around to see her slender and fair neck, with a beautiful black necklace hanging on it. It was mysteriously beautiful. But he recollected himself and shook his head, We dont have parents. Im sorry, Wang Shuli was stunned and changed the topic quickly, Do you know that there are actually four daoyuan students on our bus? Lu Shu pretended to be curious and surprise, Are you for real? Many people know it. Theyre not really keeping it a secret. There, on the third and fourth row on my side. Those four university students! Wang Shuli said as she gazed at the front. Lu Shus expression turned weird, Are daoyuan students very impressive? Of course they are, Wang Shuli looked at Lu Shu as if he was ignorant, Some people in my school were selected to be in daoyuan class and when they came back occasionally, theyll be treated like celebrities and worshipped by others. I even saw a girl lifting up a podium easily! And the status of daoyuan students is really high now. They are all second lieutenants now and greatly revered. Lu Shu acknowledged her words with an mm but didnt know how to respond. Now that Li Dian was on the bus, he couldnt say that not only was he a daoyuan student, he was one of the highest ranked military personnel within daoyuan classes in the country. Actually, Lu Shu didnt meet the criteria to reach a lieutenant previously. Cao Qingci naturally attained the rank because of her contributions and her identity as a tier A prodigy. As for Jiang Shuyi, it was even more obvious as her brother was a big shot within the heavenly network. And being of tier F aptitude, the only reason he attained the rank was that he really handed over too many spears And Xi Fei had privately said that initially, superiors wanted to reward him with training methods, but Zhong Yutang managed to get the military rank for him. In truth, the military rank came with resources. It was an advantage to have a higher rank in the long term. Wan Shuli, seeing his half-hearted response, was curious, Are you upset that you werent selected to be in daoyuan class? Dont think of it this way! Youre just like me, and my dream is to write wonderful compositions and sing great songs. If they really did make me join the heavenly network, Id be troubled over trying to reject them! Who knows if that crappy place has any culture groups Culture groups Lu Shu didnt know how to react. This way of thinking was indeed unique. He thought carefully The heavenly network probably didnt have culture groups. In actual fact, the situation depicted by Wang Shuli was actually quite normal. Some people harbored dreams as they grew up. They might be willing to be practitioners should they be forced to give up their dreams to in order to train. On the other hand, Lu Shu obviously viewed training as the most important in his heart. Even when the chi clouds occasionally caused him troubles, he would be happy with his training progress. And up until now, Lu Shu was slowly able to get used to controlling the chi cloud. He wasnt as clumsy and flustered as he was at the start. Lu Shu laughed and explained, Im not upset, really. He was improving on his path of training, whats there to be upset about? He turned to look at the scenery outside of the window. Lu Xiaoyu was next to him, leaning against the window as she looked at the passing scenery with intense curiosity. The scenery was ever-changing as the woods morphed into crisp, green plains. Occasionally, even cattle and sheep could be seen eating the grass on the plains. The plains were different from their expectations. The plains one often imagined would be flat and endless. And over here, it was more like green mountains with humps and bumps. Lu Shu suddenly thought. He was indeed an important figure of daoyuan class in the eyes of an ordinary person. But over here, no one knew about him killing countless skeletons in the remains. Neither did anyone here know how flamboyant he looked with all those gold chains and watches previously Since his destiny had changed, he had to be determined on his path. Although Lu Shu didnt say that he was upset, Wang Shuli felt that something was wrong. He had a look of frustration, but she decided against continuing on that subject. After all, not bringing up depressing topics is a form of courtesy. But she was becoming more curious on whether Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were orphans. Isnt it extremely arduous for a brother to raise his sister on his own? But it didnt seem like it. If it was really extremely arduous, they wouldnt be able to afford to come on this holiday. Chapter 228 Chapter 228: 228?Come, lets harm each other (Part two) The tour guide laughed along the way, Were about to arrive at Kumbum monastery, which is located on lotus hill in the Southwestern part of Rusal town in Yuzhong country of Qinghai province. It is one of the six monasteries of the Gelu sect of Tibetan Buddhism in China. It is not merely a temple, as Kumbum monastery is also the highest Buddhist institute in Qingzhou. Lu Shu pondered for a moment. He suddenly thought of a question when he heard this. Were there practitioners at Kumbum monastery?! In truth, he had never seen great religious practitioners and he wondered if he would chance upon one here. Just then, a momentary disturbance erupted from one of the front rows. Lu Shu turned his gaze over only to see Yuan Liangtuo standing up in the middle of the aisle scratching his back profusely as if it was extremely itchy. He was scratching as he removed his shirt. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu with suspicion, Did you do it? Lu Shu, seeing as the distress points from Yuan Liangtuo were increasing, understood the situation. He whispered, Its that uncle beside him. Nothing to do with you? Lu Xiaoyu was rather suspicious. Everytime something abnormal occurred, there was a 90% chance that it would be related to Lu Shu. Lu Shu laughed and replied, Ill tell you at night when we get back. Li Dian, who was next to Yuan Liangtuo, smiled and asked, Brother, whats with you? Did the poor quality of the clothes cause you to be sensitive? But you have to concede to it since you already bought it. Lu Shu would have understood Li Dians hint if he was next to him. But Yuan Liangtuo had a look of confusion, thinking what in the world this man was saying. Are you done with saying so much random stuff just because you have nothing to do? In the end, the tour guide walked to Yuan Liangtuos side. Yuan Liangtuo stopped immediately and looked surprised, It was suddenly very itchy just now, but its alright now?! The tour guide, ??? Are you kidding me?! The first thing everyone did upon alighting was not to charge into the kumbum monastery, but to go to the toilet Lu Shu walked behind the crowd and the tour guide informed everyone to gather once they were done with the toilet. He suddenly noticed that Li Dian was humming a tune in front of him as if he was in a good mood. Lu Shu was rather annoyed seeing that he was so happy. If Yuan Liangtuo swapped positions with him previously, then wouldnt he have fallen for Li Dians trick?! So you think its fair that you can sell knockoff and fake goods?! Lu Shu felt that before the dawn of the magical era, there was an eighty percent chance that this guy was a scammer! Li Dian just gave Yuan Liangtuo a small punishment and he felt right. He then pushed open the door of a stall and went in to take a dump. Lu Shu gazed at Yuan Liangtuo behind him, who also entered a stall to take a dump. Then, Yuan Liangtuos voice could be heard as he made a call, Hey, Mom. Weve reached Kumbum monastery. Alright, dont worry Alright, Im hanging up. At this moment, Li Dian was squatting at the stall next to Yuan Liangtuo and he heard his voice. He suddenly became wary. This kid came into the stall next to him on purpose, could it be that hes trying to get revenge on him? Wasnt it just a gourd, why are you so bent on this issue? Just as he was fully cautious and prepared Ka! Li Dians face turned towards the partition where Yuan Liangtuo was located instantly. At that moment, he was in so much pain that he held his feces back From Li Dians distress, +666! Li Dian was filled with rage momentarily. It seems like youre really bent on going against me If I dont show you what Im capable of doing today, I would have wasted all my years of experience in this world. Li Dian withstood the pain and twisted his head back to prepare to put on his pants Ka! Damn you From Li Dians distress, +777! Ka! From Li Dians distress, +888! Damn! Li Dian almost collapsed! He wanted to go out and fight Yuan Liangtuo without even putting his pants on! Ka! From Li Dians distress, +999! Ahah The magical energy consumed by the head-twisting gourd was relative to how far a person was. The nearer the target was, or if he was a normal person, the less magical energy required. But Li Dian himself was a class E practitioner. The other guy actually twisted his head a few times? Damn it was even uncountable. His head was rather dizzy Back when Li Dian used the head-twisting gourd on his own, he would rest after a single use. Now, even though he had broken through to class E, he estimated that he couldnt use it without limit. He could probably use it at most three to four times before using up all of his energy. In truth, he was very clear that since the other party could successfully make his head twist, his abilities would be quite significantly higher than his. But this didnt mean much. Li Dian had experience in the world for so many years and didnt think that the other party could handle him just because he had greater ability. But he was rather curious. Previously, the needle on his compass didnt move very quickly Now, his head was being twisted so much that he was losing his focus. Damn it. If his revenge was not executed, where in this world would his dignity be in the future? And Lu Shu was really enjoying himself this time. He was delighted at the ka sounds outside the toilet. And he also realized, upon experimenting, that as long as this gourd was on his body, he could use it without having to hold it in his hand. And he even tried it, but saying the names silently in his head was useless. This gave Lu Shu some slight disappointment. However, the biggest takeaway was not the findings related to the gourd but the distress points Ever since the lighting of the sixth star, Lu Shu didnt gain much distress points. He never had a good chance. But with this holiday, he gained new targets. No wonder the old man would say that countless reading and thousands of miles of journeys would be beneficial to life Indeed, there were benefits. Li Xianyi didnt lie to him! Yuan Liangtuo came out of his toilet stall and met face to face with Li Dian, who also came out from his stall. Li Dian wanted to flare up initially, but thinking that he did not understand the abilities of the other party, he felt that he could tolerate this small embarrassment and find a better opportunity to strike! Yuan Liangtuo was preparing to leave when Li Dian said righteously, I was wrong! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +133! Yuan Liangtuo was stunned, In what way are you wrong? This time, it was Li Dians turn to be stunned. Ive already apologized to you and youre still unhappy? Do I have to explain to you where Im wrong? Li Dians face turned black, You better not go too far with your bullying! Yuan Liangtuo, ??? What do you mean to go too far with my bullying!? What did I say? From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +399! Whats going on? Yuan Liangtuo really did not understand whats wrong with this guy. He was yapping along throughout the entire journey. Now he even had to confront his weird nonsense? Youre crazy! Yuan Liangtuo turned his head and left before realizing that this soon-to-be 40-year-old man was following beside him while staring intently at him! Chapter 229 Chapter 229: 229?The Golden Sight?Part three? Li Dian also knew in his heart. He was afraid that these daoyuan students would kill him. Since they expressed their hostility towards him, Li Dian could only keep his eye on Yuan Liangtuo. He thought, as long as Im looking at you, theres nothing you can do to me! Hahaha, Im so smart! As Yuan Liangtuo and his company followed the tour guide into the Kumbum monastery, his girlfriend Yuan Li whispered, That weird uncle keeps staring at you Upon the warning, Yuan Liangtuo turned his head and came into eye contact with Li Dian From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +299! Lets ignore him, this person has a mental problem, Yuan Liangtuo had no energy left to deal with this as he and his friends quickened their pace. However, Li Dian followed suit and quickened his pace too! There wasnt a need for Li Dian to look Yuan Liangtuo in his eyes as long as he was looking towards his direction. On the other hand, Lu Shu was trying to hold back his laughter. This misunderstanding is escalating, how awesome! He was delighted at the progress of the situation. As long as the two of them kept going at it, he could obtain 20k+ distress points. At this rate, he could finally finish lighting up the second nebula! How invincible! Of course, Lu Shu knew that these distress points were not long-term but every bit counts They followed the tour guide throughout the Kumbum Monastery. The Kumbum Monastery was built on the mountain and consisted of many temples, prayer halls, and pagodas. It was a serious and majestic place. Lu Shu, lets go over there, Lu Xiaoyu pointed to a magnificent golden temple not far away. Lu Shu looked over and saw a temple with an entire roof tiled with gold. At this moment, as Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu stepped through the doorsteps of the golden temple, Lu Shu glanced up at the heavily gold-decorated exterior. There were beast sculptures and bronze bells placed at each corner of the roof. The bottom of the temple was made of bricks while the second layer was filled with windows that highlighted the interior of the temple. The simplistic but yet ancient view of the golden temple made Lu Shu felt as though he was back in the past. While they were relishing at that moment, the prayer wheels started spinning faster and faster amidst this windless weather. The set of beast sculptures in the four corners began to tremor in solemn. At this moment, a reverend clad in a red robe walked out of the temple briskly. With a look of doubt on his face, he looked back at the beast sculptures of the four corners of the roof before turning back to the spinning prayer wheels and the sibling standing there. His expression was all serious. The air in front of the temple was tightening and both parties were silent. In fact, none of them knew what exactly was happening. Under such circumstance, Lu Shus first reaction was to order Lu Xiaoyu, Wait for me outside! Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, Im not going, Im not a burden. What was Lu Xiaoyus training for? Its so that she could fight side by side with Lu Shu. Otherwise, training would be meaningless! The reverend spoke, You cant leave! You have to wait for the Rinpoche to be back from his trip! Lu Shu frowned, isnt the Rinpoche a living Buddha? To be frank, he didnt quite understand religions. At the beginning of Daoyuan class, he tried to read up about religions but the vast amount of information was too overwhelming. Subsequently, he aimed to understand the bare minimum without much in-depth exploration. But why did he and Lu Xiaoyu have to wait for the Rinpoche? They are free-thinkers! What gives you the right to make us stay? If the other party was to force them to stay, even if the entire temple was filled with Class C and above practitioners, Lu Shu would still want to get out! However, the reverend noticed Lu Shu frown and corrected his tone, I dont mean harm. Its just that this incident is too unusual so I was hoping to wait for the Rinpoche to explain. Lu Shu felt relaxed after hearing that, We dont know what happened either. But were part of a tour group so we really cannot stay. We seek your understanding. Ever since this temple was built, I have never witnessed such a thing. There might be karma attached to you guys that are causing this. If that is really the case, it would be better for you two to wait for the Rinpoches return, The reverend explained, I have no evil intentions and I believe that the golden temple has no evil intentions too. Lu Shu shook his head, During the past 17 years, I havent done many good deeds but neither did I commit many sins. My conscience is clear so why would there be karma? Since there isnt any, theres no need for anyone to explain. Also, I do not believe in reincarnation so I shall take my leave. Finishing his words, he held Lu Xiaoyus hand and left. This was the other partys turf and if he wasnt so bent on having them stay, leaving quickly was better. Although his and Lu Xiaoyus strength combined could definitely be on par with a Class C, he couldnt be sure just how many Class Cs were there in this huge temple Furthermore, this place wasnt under the surveillance of the heavenly network and there must be a reason. There wasnt a need for Lu Shu to find unnecessary trouble. The reverend urged, Theres no need to be worried as it might not be karma. What if you two were fated to be here? Not fated, goodbye! Lu Shus face blackened. What fate? I much prefer the outside world! The reverend was hoping for the two of them to stay but after seeing their resolve, he could only remain speechless. Confused, he watched the two rows of prayer wheels slowly stopping as the two of them left the temple. Even the beast sculptures had calmed down. Everything was back to normal. He concluded that this unusual sighting much is related to those two but whether it was because of the brother or sister, he wasnt sure. He can only wait for the Rinpoches return! Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and headed back to their tour group. On the way, Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously, Lu Shu, what is the karma he mentioned? Simply put, its evil deeds, Lu Shu didnt expect it either, But didnt he also say that it might not be karma. And since we havent done anything evil, it should be a good thing. Lu Shu, dont you ever become a monk! Lu Xiaoyu stopped walking and said seriously. What monk?! Am I that kind of person? Lu Shu didnt know whether to cry or laugh. Chapter 230 Chapter 230: 230????????????? Lu Shu, was that a good or bad guy just now? Lu Xiaoyu didnt understand. Lu Shu thought for a moment, I really cant judge. The only thing I can confirm is that hes not the same as us. Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu stated righteously, Youll be done for if youre the same as him! Lu Shu couldnt help but look back as he walked out of the golden temple. He felt as if those beasts sculptures on the corners of the roof had an inexplicable hostility towards him. But why so? He always had a clear conscience. Even if he really did some stuff, it was only to provoke others. He never stole or robbed, and counted on his own efforts to feed Lu Xiaoyu and himself. The past 17 years, no matter how tough they were, came without any of your help. And you guys what right do you have to be so hostile towards me? If he was really embroiled in deep trouble, he still wouldnt need anyone to save him. He originally came to Kumbum monastery in a good mood but because of this sort of incident, Lu Shu actually felt unwilling to continue his visit in the monastery. Lu Shu could feel the energy waves from that reverend and he was approximately at the middle stages of class D. Just as he had thought. There were indeed practitioners in this monastery. He wondered what level the said Rinpoche could be? Could it possibly be a great class B practitioner? He turned around and walked out, holding onto Lu Xiaoyus little hand. At this moment, other tourists had already finished their sightseeing and were walking out. Wang Shuli waved at Lu Shu excitedly, Little Shu, Little Yu, where did you guys go just now? Err, we went somewhere else to explore, Lu Shu smiled as he explained, What made you so happy? I met a master inside and he said that my wishes will definitely be fulfilled this year, Wang Shuli exclaimed with a smile. Lu Shu froze for a moment. There was such a service within Kumbum Monastery? Why did he not hear about it? Wang Shuli knew what he was thinking when she saw the look on his face, He didnt collect money, it was just him saying conveniently. He wouldnt even respond to queries from other people. I think its very reliable. Ohh, Lu Shu nodded his head, So whats your wish this year? Wang Shuli looked at him, To sing. At this moment, Yuan Liangtuo and his company emerged as well with Li Dian following closely. His gaze was fixated on yuan Liangtuos back, and he rubbed his sore neck from time to time. Lu Shu grinned as it seemed like the chain of head-twisting back in the toilet had scared this man. Why come to this stage when youd have predicted it earlier? Even if you said what it really did, you might still be able to sell it. And now that the owner had looked for you, youre playing dirty. This sort of habit is really not decent. In reality, Lu Shu had heard Uncle Li mention previously that most people who spent time in the harsh reality of society would learn to be scrupulous gradually. Some of them would become scammers, or they might find it difficult to continue surviving. Now that Lu Shu had encountered someone like Li Dian, he really experienced it for himself. Li Dian exuded a tinge of evil aura. He couldnt stare at Yuan Liangtuo forever! Even if he could stare at him now, what would happen when they split into their rooms at night?! He felt the need for him to communicate with Yuan Liangtuo! Being in the harsh reality of society for so many years, Li Dian actually wouldnt dare to murder anyone. After all, in a time of peace, laws were strictly abided to in societies. Those criminals who took lives without much hesitation were considered the minority. Murderers were still considered common in the 80s and 90s, but much less nowadays. Moreover, Li Dian had never killed anyone in his lifetime. He would never be on that train of thought when handling incidents. He was now rather puzzled. This daoyuan student called Yuan Liangtuo. Was he really so bent on going against him Li Dian looked at the sky in frustration. They were five to six hours away from sunset. He had to resolve this question within the next five to six hours. But at the moment when he raised his head Ka! The sound of a crunch caused the people next to him to turn towards him. Hiss! Li Dian took a cold breath. His pain almost caused him to cry, damn! What resolution? What communication? Nonsense! I wont die peacefully if I dont get back at you! From Li Dians distress, +888! And just at that moment, while Li Dian was getting pumped with rage, Lu Shu stood at a hidden corner and murmured Li Dians name continuously. Everyone was confused. Is this epilepsy or something? Yuan Liangtuo looked confused as well. He had annoyed this person for a long time, and seeing this person as such, he shouted, Zhao Si, is that you? Zhao Si?! From Li Dians distress, +999! Lu Shu stopped just as Yuan Liangtuo was about to open his mouth, or else Li Dian would have noticed something wrong. In the end, Yuan Liangtuo couldnt stop visiting the toilet after lunch. Lu Shu estimated that Yuan Liangtuo probably went to the toilet about six to seven times in the short span of an hour. Even a practitioner would have been weakened by that. At that moment, Lu Shu was rather shocked. He didnt notice when Li Dian actually spiked Yuan Liangtuo with laxatives, and these laxatives had really fierce and harsh effects. It all came down to him placing the blame on someone else, or he wouldve been the one visiting the toilet. Although today was a mere half day, he gained more than ten thousand distress points. As he evaluated the small progress he made towards collecting the last 320k distress points to light up the second nebula, he noticed that he was short of 250k points. Ever since the start of this holiday, Lu Shu couldnt train at night. He just couldnt bring himself to sing twinkle stars in front of Lu Xiaoyu Lu Shu obviously understood Lu Xiaoyu the best. If she learns of Lu Shus training method of singing twinkle stars, he would be laughed at and ridiculed for more than a year! Lu Xiaoyu even asked last night, Lu Shu, you dont have to train every day as well? You can sleep? Lu Shu said indifferently without a hint of change in expression, Of course, Im your brother. Why would I be weaker than you? I dont have to train as well, I can sleep! Lu Xiaoyu shot him a look of suspicion, Then what do you usually do up in the middle of the night at home? I Lu Shu hesitated for a moment, I look at forums! I gain first-hand information and I have to be familiar with the people on the forums, right? Ohh, Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head, So thats the case. Every time Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Little Fury would bob along on her head. Lu Shu could only relax after Lu Xiaoyu stopped harping on this topic. His authority as a brother almost wavered Yuan Liangtuo had diarrhea in the afternoon. After lunch, the entire tour groups schedule was affected. As the bus traveled on the road, it had to stop occasionally for him to go to the toilet. It would be negligible if they were on one of those luxury buses with a toilet. Unfortunately, this bus was pretty basic and simple Chapter 231 Chapter 231: 231?Clash!?Part two? Yuan Liangtuo could tolerate it no longer after he had the runs for more than ten times. He pointed at the tour guide and started shouting, Is there something wrong with the lunch planned by your tour agency? How else could a daoyuan class practitioner like me be suffering from such a bad case of diarrhea?! Tour guide Wang was rather maligned, Everyone ate it and everyone is fine except for you. How could there be a problem with the lunch? Yuan Liangtuo thought again What is the matter! Why is this happening?! Young man, are you alright to continue? Or do you want to get a car back to the city on your own? An aunty was unhappy, We cant afford to wait for you. We cant have more than 20 people delayed just for you, aint it? Or why not go to the hospital? Tour guide Wang asked. No need! Yuan Liangtuo rejected the suggestion directly and started scolding the aunty as he turned back, Whats the matter? Only you paid for this while I didnt? Ill have to go just because you said so? Is this how you speak to elders? The aunty was furious. Whose elder are you? Do I even know you? Yuan Liangtuos face was thunderous and dark. In actual fact, Lu Shu already knew, back on the train, that Yuan Liangtuo wasnt a cultured and civilized person. Its impossible for him to think on the account of everyone and the larger picture. If he could really do it, Lu Shu wouldnt have gotten into a conflict with him. And typical aunties would become even more overbearing the more unreasonable someone who stood up to them was. Regardless of being a daoyuan student or not, the aunty could not stand the attitude of Yuan Liangtuo Before Yuan Liangtuo could even speak, an aunty suddenly lied down in the middle of the aisle of the bus, Daoyuan student beat up a person! Ouch, this pain is killing me Yuan Liangtuo, ??? What is this acting for?! In the end, only under tour guide Wangs persuasion did everyone calm down. Everyone discussed for a moment: They had just conveniently reached the place where they could marvel at the sight of the flowers of the rapeseeds. Everyone took a break for an hour by the roadside, giving Yuan Liangtuo an hour to see if his condition improves. If it doesnt improve, he would be sent to a nearby hospital while the rest continued with their tour. Honestly, tour guide Wang was extremely worried about Yuan Liangtuos condition as he might even sue him sometime later. On the other hand, Lu Shu was not very opinionated. He was out for some fun anyway. The bulk of the time on a tour group will be spent sleeping on the bus, alighting and going to toilets. There wasnt much time allocated to admiring the scenery. Now that the bus had stopped, he could bring Lu Xiaoyu around to explore. Upon alighting, Lu Shu found that Li Dian was standing at the roadside quietly, staring at the direction where Yuan Liangtuo had left for the toilet He remained this way, gazing, staring and looking till the dust settled on him like a motionless statue Hehe, Lu Shu had thought too far To be very honest, this man was overly vicious. Yuan Liangtuos state of diarrhea was no ordinary pain. At this moment, the road between the fields in Qingzhou was like a place that led directly to the horizon and the blue sky, as if it was a heavenly path to the sky. The rapeseed fields were vast and broad, like an ocean of crisp green and yellow, relaxing and comfortable. Every time the gentle breeze blew, subtle waves would surge across the rapeseed field, extraordinarily moving. Aunties were taking pictures manically while Wang Shuli and her company were troubling bus captain Zhang to open up the luggage storage department in order to retrieve their Ukuleles and instruments from their respective luggage. The three females sat on their respective pieces of luggage. Wang Shuli carried her small ukulele while the other two were blowing at their harmonicas. Even though their schedule was delayed, not a tinge of anger could be seen from them. Conversely, it seemed like they really enjoyed this short period of rest and relaxation. Lu Shu held onto Lu Xiaoyu and looked on quietly from not too far away. For most of his life, he had toiled hard for survival and had very little time to relax and appreciate life. There was never a time when Lu Shu could actually relax. As the head of his household, he had to think about them and their future every day. At this moment, Wang Shuli and her company just finished singing childhood, a song by Luo Dayou. Wang Shuli waved at Lu Shu, Litle Shu, come over! Ill introduce you to these daoyuan students. Didnt you want to be part of daoyuan class? Maybe they could convey some tips to you! Yuan Li and the rest originally surrounded Wang Shuli and her friends. They noticed that Wang Shuli had quite a huge presence and confidence as normal students would usually be subconsciously afraid of daoyuan students like them. But Wang Shuli was evidently different. But at the moment they heard Wang Shulis words, they turned around intuitively to look at who she was talking to. They tensed up and felt weird the moment they saw Lu Shus figure clearly. Sister, are you kidding us? Us? Impart tips to him? We are wondering if he could impart the mysterious dao chapter to us! Of course, this was just their wishful thinking. Firstly, the heavenly network was extremely strict in the regulation of training methods and the imparting of skills required specific training methods. Purely learning the mysterious dao chapter could not gain them skills. Secondly, there was a conflict between them and awkwardness was in the air now. They didnt dare to open their mouths. Students were just like that. Their pride was more important than anything else At the very least, it was more important than their training. But in actual fact, the other couple was not very pleased with Yuan Liangtuo. They already knew that it was logical for them to give up their seats on the train to its rightful owner. It was basic courtesy. And just because of that incident, they lost the opportunity to befriend and interact with the prodigy of tier A aptitude. Wherever there were daoyuan students, it was a norm for prodigies of tier A aptitude to become leaders within the heavenly network. Some cities didnt even have a single tier A prodigy. How many could there be in the entire heavenly network in future? What if that guy became their superior if they worked for the heavenly network in future? This was not impossible! Previously, they were still boasting to Wang Shuli about how strong and powerful they were as daoyuan students. Now that someone stronger than them was encountered, they shut up immediately How could we have the right to teach them Yuan Li said sourly, Hes a prodigy. Wang Shuli was confused. She didnt see them interact at all throughout this trip, why did she sound like there was some animosity between them? Yuan Lis words lingered in Wang Shulis ears. Being clueless about the situation, Yuan Lis words sounded like a sarcastic remark. Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked over with a smile, You dont have to worry about me! Oh, Wang Shuli nodded her head and turned to smile at Yuan Li, Haha, then well chat with Lu Shu and his sister first. You guys probably need to train, we wont delay your time any longer then. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu was a decent pair of siblings in her impression. So, sensing some animosity between the two parties, she immediately sided with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu without any hesitation. Chapter 232 Chapter 232: 232?Lone Journey?Part three? Since Wang Shuli wanted them to leave, Yuan Li and company had no reason to stay and left unwillingly. In the past, they would have lost their temper. But their impressions of Lu Shu was that of a Class D expert and 4 beginner Class Es may not be able to beat him. The reason was simple. In the heavenly network, Class D and above practitioners were imparted the true art of Dao. They were also given swords to be kept within their body as a training for creating their own soul sword. Furthermore, they all carried two magic spells along. If Lu Shu was to fight them seriously, they would definitely lose. Previously, Lu Shu asked Old man Li about the average quality of the swords distributed by the heavenly network. Wouldnt using these average swords for the training of the soul sword result in a normal soul sword? The old man explained: This is solely for the initial creation. After the general shape of the sword is created, other qualities can be added and the sword can be further refined. The old mans training method revolved around manifesting ones will into the form of a sword. On the other hand, the heavenly networks method was similar to sword-eating. After eating one sword to create the basic form, other things could then be eaten to achieve a continuous progress. The old man was rather solemn when explaining this. Shi Xuejin was indeed a genius that could achieve the unthinkable. Lu Shu was still puzzled. How did this person achieve so much when he cant even train? The old man never explained this as though he didnt understand it himself. Li Xianyi sighed, How do you reckon this training regime was first discovered? How did the first practitioner know that this method would work? Lu Shu didnt understand, the first practitioner did not have any reliable training method. The first practitioner would have to face criticisms from everyone and keep moving forward in such an unfavorable situation. Regardless of storms or rain, he would have to persevere to complete the road of training. Li Xianyi added, Shi Xuejin is extremely talented. The current world emphasizes on aptitude and it is impossible to succeed without any. But this man has no aptitude and managed to forge an alternative method for those like him. In fact, there are many unthreaded roads waiting to be discovered in this world. Speaking till this point, Li Xianyi paused, Lu Xu once said something like this Lu Shu nodded, But how does he continue on this path. Isnt he unable to train? He wishes to understand all the three teachings and using them to explore the foundation of this world. Shi Xuejin once said that he would make use of what he understood about this worlds foundation, Li Xianyi recalled, He sounded very confident when he said this as if this was how the world should be. But it was a lonely road ahead, Lu Shu pondered. Every time you take a step, the footprints around will become lesser. As you enter the mountains, fields, rivers, snow ridges, and forests, the people traveling with you will start to decrease until youre all alone. Looking back, there might not be many co-travelers but many followers. When humankind took its first step onto the moon, when Armstrong first stepped onto the moon, no one else had ever done it. Lu Shu suddenly felt that Shi Xuejin was like a sharp blade piercing into his mind and an existence he can no longer ignore. Regardless of whether he would succeed, Lu Shu admired his courage. But Lu Shu wasnt destined to do something so brave. His objective was to light up his celestial map. Wang Shuli smiled at Lu Shu, How did your conflict with them happen? Oh, it happened on the train. They were in my bunk playing cards and I told them to get up but they refused Just this stupid thing, Lu Shu replied frankly. Wang Shuli nodded, Whats the big deal about daoyuan class? Does it mean they can occupy other peoples space? Lu Shu was rather embarrassed After all, he was a daoyuan student himself But its alright, Wang Shuli added, Let me ask those daoyuan students in my school and see if they have any tips for you. Maybe you can enter the daoyuan class too. To Wang Shuli, Lu Shu seemed to be interested in joining the daoyuan class but was unable to and so she wanted to help. Lu Shu thought that Wang Shuli was rather generous and there wasnt a need for him to reject her good intentions. After this trip, everyone would go their own ways and probably never meet again. So why treat it so seriously? Although Lu Shu didnt need tips to enter daoyuan class since he was already in it, it was impossible to explain himself at this point Speaking of which, the heavenly network treated aptitudes seriously and if not for Li Xianyis help in swapping the test-tube, he would still be troubled. Wang Shuli tilted her head over Lu Shus shoulders as her hair brushed past his ear, Lu Shu, do you know how to sing? I dont Lu Shu shook his head. He knows, Lu Xiaoyu insisted, I heard him singing Twinkle Stars! Lu Shu was shocked, is the sound insulation of the walls at home so poor?! Lu Shu rebutted, I never! You must have heard wrong! Haha, Lu Xiaoyu laughed sarcastically. She had questioned Lu Shu many times regarding this but he never admitted! At this moment, Yuan Liangtuo walked out of the rapeseed field while holding up his pants and bumped into Li Dian. Yuan Liangtuo was taken aback and checked the direction Li Dian was facing. Wasnt that the place where I took a dump? Could this scum be following me?! F*ck! Yuan Liangtuos felt shivers down his spine! Li Dian was being cautious of Yuan Liangtuo using his head-twisting gourd but he never did. In fact, Lu Shu had planned to use it but going to the rapeseed field would be too obvious. Li Dian smiled, Seems like youre planning to reconcile. Yuan Liangtuo was puzzled. This scum was totally harassing him and now saying something that didnt make sense, he scolded, Reconcile my *ss! From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +299! From Li Dians distress, +499! Chapter 233 Chapter 233: 233 The Meat-eating Squirrel (Part 1) The first station was Kumbum Monastery, and the itinerary of the afternoon was to pass through the scenic area of the sun-moon hill and arrive at Qinghai Lake eventually. It was important to catch the sunset at Qinghai lake according to the planned itinerary, which was why tour guide Wang said they would wait for Yuan Liangtuo for one hour at the most. Otherwise, they wouldnt make it for the sunset. Yuan Liangtuo, as a practitioner, was physically strong. Even though Li Dians laxatives were very strong, Yuan Liangtuo eventually recovered albeit being much weaker. Throughout the remaining bus ride, he leaned on his girlfriend, Yuan Li, to rest. A hint of a grin appeared on Li Dians mouth. This was merely a small punishment. A refund was definitely out of the question. The magical energy of the magical stones was already absorbed into his body. The originally shimmering magical stones were now useless stones. In actual fact, Lu Shu couldnt make out where this mans confidence stemmed from. As the bus arrived at the sun-moon mountain, it didnt slow down. Tour guide Wang said with his microphone in hand, Because we have limited time to make it for the sunset, we wouldnt be stopping for the scenery at sun-moon mountain today. Well pass by here again when we make the return trip where Ill bring everyone along to see this place. Ill give you guys a brief introduction on it first: The origin of the name Sun-moon mountain is related to Princess Wencheng. Legend has it that when Princess Wencheng took the initiative to go to Hefan in the west, the Tang Emperor, being extremely depressed, bestowed her with a precious mirror. He wanted her to look at it when she reached the border of Han and the Tibetans. From the mirror, she would be able to see her hometown, parents, and relatives. After a long time, she reached Chiling, and being homesick, the princess retrieved the mirror to look at it. The only thing which appeared on the mirror was her skinny, fatigued face and the Chiling hills under the sun. Only then did she understand that her parents were doing everything for her. In her grief, she threw the mirror which shattered into two parts, each landing on a side of the mountain. This was how the Sun-moon mountain got its name. Tour guide Wang then cracked a joke, Actually, everyone understands! How could an ordinary mirror show relatives and parents from far away? So this is but a myth. And the bronze mirrors in the past werent that fragile to be so easily broken. And even if they did break, they wouldnt fall two mountains apart Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu turned towards Lu Shu suddenly upon hearing the words of the tour guide, You said you were going to give me a mirror last Christmas but Ive still not received it! I even forgot about it Lu Shu froze, Keke, Ill buy it for you when we get back Would you have forgotten if I didnt mention it? Dont be so smug about it To arrive at Qinghai Lake, one had to pass through 109 national road here at the sun-moon mountain. Only after another hour upon passing through here would they arrive at Qinghai Lake. They would have to spend the night at Qinghai Lake after watching the sunset as they were scheduled to watch the sunrise early the next morning as well. The accommodation arranged by the travel agency tonight was made up of tents next to Huanhu road. There were single, double and triple rooms. There were even quadruple rooms suitable for families They only understood what it meant by a prosperous tourism season when they reached Qinghai Lake A small and simple public toilet had bright red words written on it: No urination or defecation at undesignated areas. Offenders will be fined 50 dollars. And outside this toilet was a queue which was already extending more than tens of meters When they arrived at the shore of Qinghai Lake, there were already more than a hundred pitched tents. Many people were weaving around amongst the tents and it looked extremely bustling. Apart from tourists, there were locals selling food and drinks. It seemed like everyone was used to the huge surge in tourists who came to watch the sunrise and sunset during this time of the year. The meals prepared were for ten people per table. There was quite a small variety but the portions were huge. There was chinese cabbage, buns, mutton, grilled beef all of which were hard to come by when following a tour group Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and Little Fury were each holding a lamb chop. Wang Shuli laughed at that sight, Your pet squirrel eats meat? Little Fury shot her a look. Haha. Whats the big deal over eating meat? I can still read and write, would you believe it? From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Ten people to a table meant that the tour group had to be split into two tables, and Yuan Liangtuo and his company were at a loss. On one hand was the group of six including Wang Shuli and Lu Shu while on the other was uncles and aunties The conflict from that afternoon was still fresh in everyones heads. These uncles and aunties definitely cast a negative shadow over the younger generation. Take Luo Cheng for example. The basketball courts and etcetera were usually taken up by seniors. The younger generation had to risk being scolded if they wanted to play ball. But honestly, Lu Shu couldnt get used to such behavior. There were too many seniors who didnt know respect. On one table, the aunties had moved the better dishes in front of them while the vegetables were left on the other side. Seeing that, Yuan Liangtuo was troubled and simply went over to Lu Shus table to sit with them. But it was not relaxing to sit here as well. Facing someone as powerful as Lu Shu, especially since they had gotten into a conflict with him previously, they were evidently in a debacle. Only when they realized that Lu Shu was acting as if he didnt know them at all did they relax a little. They could just treat each other as strangers, to save themselves from some awkwardness. Wang Shuli scanned both parties with her eyes. In the tense atmosphere, it was obvious that the daoyuan students were more powerful and superior, but why did it seem as if these four daoyuan students were harboring some sort of fear towards Lu Shu? She couldnt verify if her instincts were correct. Previously, she was still thinking that she would help Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu if the other party wanted trouble with them. But now it seemed like she had worried too much. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at ease, without the slightest hint of worry. In contrast, Yuan Liangtuo and his friends looked rather troubled. Wang Shuli was not an idiot. Although she did not know the reason, she would definitely catch on to some clues as to what was amiss. She had many guesses but could verify none of them because Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu never exhibited any abnormality. But this was nothing. Even if the siblings didnt have any special identity, she was willing to befriend them as long as she thought that they were decent people. For some reason, Wang Shuli always felt that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu exuded a unique quality which was very attractive. Li Dian sat alone at that table with the aunty, looking at the vegetables in front of him. He was rather upset as the vegetables looked pathetic. He had been through the storms of society for years, and one thing he learned was never go against an aunty head-to-head. They really cant be messed around with. At this moment, his eyes lit up when he saw Little Fury next to Lu Xiaoyu. Since he was on the path of training, he wanted to have one magical pet to play with. But this sort of encounter can only be changed upon with luck, now that the price of such pets are insanely high on the market and he couldnt afford a single one. Wouldnt it be fantastic if he could coax this pair of siblings into giving him the squirrel? With his compass in his hand, he was extremely certain that this pair of siblings werent practitioners. This should make things easy. Chapter 234 Chapter 234: 234?Heartbroken Wang Shuli (Part 2) Li Dian carried his chair over to Lu Shus table and mingled with the rest of them. He immediately asked, Ive always wanted a pet, is this squirrel of yours for sale? Im willing to offer a high price! Lu Shu was stunned upon hearing his words. He already had his sights set on Little Fury even when he hasnt dealt with his own mess? He responded indifferently, Whats your high price? 20 thousand dollars! Li Dian replied, You have to know that normal squirrels cant fetch this sort of price! Lu Shu was amused. Brother, you want to buy Little Fury with 20 thousand dollars but can you defeat and control it? How about I buy you for 20 thousand dollars In fact, Little Furys abilities had been improving consistently since eating the second refresher fruit. It had easily passed through the novice stage of class E to the latter stages. Looking at Li Dian, of novice class E ability, he probably could not defeat Little Fury Lu Shu sighed, This is passed down from ancestors in my family. I really cant sell it. Li Dian was stunned. What passed down from ancestors, who are you kidding?! He replied, You wont get such a good opportunity anymore after missing it. It isnt every day that a squirrel could fetch a price of like 20 thousand dollars Lu Shu was dumbfounded, is this guy done talking, Did you just discover the internet or something? Or do you think that I dont frequent forums on the golden foundation? Keke, Li Dian stayed silent. He actually wanted to test the waters. He had scammed so many people in the past and he had been exposed before. If he didnt have such thick skin, he would never have survived. So he didnt feel that embarrassed even after being exposed by Lu Shu. When everyone was done with dinner, tour guide Wang informed everyone to go to the shore of Qinghai Lake to await the sunset. The sun was already very low at the moment, and it would sink beneath the horizon any moment. The golden rays shone through the cascading clouds far away. The faraway clouds were like thick walls of a city, and those opposite the sun were already shaded with a golden-red hue. Everything seemed like a majestic, floating castle. For some reason, every time Lu Shu looked at sunsets, he would feel warm and an unexplainable satisfaction. It was just like the satisfaction of a good meal with no worries about life or anything else. All he had to do was to enjoy the silence and the atmosphere. Lu Shu asked suddenly, Xiaoyu, when do you feel the most blessed every day? Lu Xiaoyu pondered for a moment before replying, Having dinner together after buying groceries with you and watching you making dinner. Honestly. Watching you make dinner, then having dinner together. Honestly. Having dinner together Lu Shu looked into the distance and the corners of his lips curled into a slight smile. Actually, Lu Xiaoyu was the most blessed because the simpler the gauge of bliss, the easier it would be living in bliss. He turned around to see a group of riders coming over at Huanhu road. There were cyclists as well as people on motorcycles. One of them looked rather familiar, but Lu Shu didnt think too much into it as he was too far away to make the person out clearly. Under normal circumstances, how could he bump into someone familiar so far away from home? He tried to register key features of the person in his head, and if there was a chance to bump into him again, he could know if he actually knew this person. At this moment, Wang Shuli brought her friends over with a few cartons of beer she just bought, Want a drink? Sunsets and beers are the most complementing duo! Lu Shu was rather hesitant as he had never drunk alcohol in his life. On one hand, it was because he didnt have that extra money to drink and on the other, he didnt have anyone to drink with. Wang Shuli and her friends sat down even before Lu Shu could finish thinking. At this instant, the sun finally sank below the horizon. The entire Qingzhou Lake turned into a golden sea. Being the largest lake in China, there was logic in calling it a sea. The vastness of the sea was soothing and could improve the mood of people. Lu Shu expressed that he didnt drink. After all, there were still things he wanted to do. Honestly, he questioned the reasons for a person like Li Dian being on this tour. He felt as if he had other reasons for embarking on this tour and it wasnt as simple as going for a holiday after selling his gourd. This sort of person was busy in the underground world all the time, but suddenly hes out on a tour? So, Lu Shu wanted to find out more information about Li Dian tonight. Ultimately, Wang Shuli and her friends didnt mind at all. They could drink to their hearts content while Lu Shu couldnt understand their high as he himself couldnt get high at all. Wang Shuli was drunk and sat near the shore of the lake, her body gently swaying. Her figure, soaked under the light of the beautiful sunset, seemed like the main character from a comic book. .. Before they got wasted, Lu Shu heard from them that they came out on a holiday to relax only because Wang Shuli dumped her boyfriend and was in a rather poor mood Everyone else was knocked out and Wang Shuli had a hand on Lu Shus shoulder. In the end, Lu Xiaoyu took Wang Shulis hand away from Lu Shus body in all seriousness Wang Shuli didnt mind either as she laughed sheepishly, Actually, I dont really care very much about him. I just feel that theres something wrong with people nowadays. Cant we live without doing it before marriage? Didnt people in the past live well? I just dont want to do everything his way, why should I?! Do it? Lu Shu pondered over those two words isnt this too much information?! Wang Shuli, drunk and disoriented, almost fell onto Lu Shu with her body swaying. In the end, Lu Xiaoyu held onto her instead Wang Shuli pointed at Lu Shu, You tell me! Why!? Uhm Lu Shu thought, Maybe people in the past didnt do it before marriage because they could get married at 13 From Wang Shulis distress, +666! Wang Shuli was rather unhappy, In the past, the pace of life was slow. Everything was slow. Cars, carriages, and mail were slow. A lifetime was enough to only love one person Lu Shu didnt want to argue on purpose, but he felt that he should speak about the truth from an objective perspective, To be honest, what youre saying about life in the past is just an unrealistic picture of what really happened. Mail could only reach its destination in three months, and it might not even reach its destination. People could have a change of heart by then This sort of thing doesnt change with the times. In fact, there were more unfaithful people in the past compared to now. At that time, it was still legal to have concubines Wang Shuli was stunned damn this guy From Wang Shulis distress, +499! But Lu Shu suddenly said earnestly, In truth, relationships and feelings shouldnt be that sacred. People shouldnt be falling for another person just after chatting for a few days, or they shouldnt feel like they want to spend a lifetime with a person they just dated for a few months. Or wanting to be with someone forever just because he treats you well. Its no doubt that there are so many people filled with hatred or overwhelmed by melancholy. This was the price to pay for being idealistic. One day, everyone would understand that there is no such thing as undying devotion. Wang Shuli looked at the radiating teenager under the sunlight and wondered how much did this teenager had gone through to understand relationships so profoundly. What about you and Xiaoyu? Wang Shuli questioned. Lu Shu thought for a moment before smiling and rubbing Lu Xiaoyus head, Were different. Were born to depend on each other. Lu Xiaoyu nodded in agreement, and in her heart, she responded: thats right. Chapter 235 Chapter 235: 235?Thats Unfair! (Part 3) Wang Shuli and friends were lying drunk along the shore as the sunset was almost over. The red sunlight refracted through the clouds and shone onto their messy and uncivilized postures. Lu Shu instructed Lu Xiaoyu to look after them as he wanted to go over to Li Dian. Lu Shu also wanted to check out the familiar figure he saw. He remembered the location of Li Dians tent and slowly approached it amidst the commotion. Lu Shu stood beside the tent and tried to listen to the movements inside. He heard an ongoing conversation. One of the voices belong to Li Dian while the other voice sounded familiar but he couldnt recognize it at that moment. Is there a need to be so careful to take cover as tourists? I dont think the heavenly networks focus is on the Qingzhous side. Its better to be safe. Do you know how much Ive suffered when I escaped from that place? Thats true How do we approach at night? Li Dian asked. Are you certain that your compass is accurate? I do not wish to waste this trip. You may have achieved Class E but I would have wasted my time and risked getting found out by the heavenly network for nothing. Zhou Ziheng is still waiting for us at the no mans land. The team is strong this time and we might accomplish something big! The other voice said. What big thing? Im quite certain. My compass is rarely wrong and the thing should still be in the sun-moon mountain, Li Dian replied. Your standing in this organization is too low. The things you should know will be made known to you but the things you shouldnt know, you shouldnt ask, The other voice said, We will depart when the sun has set. I rode a motorbike here along with a group of riders. Later on, I would like you to seat on my motorbike and we will reach the sun-moon mountain within an hour. We will quickly retrieve the item and head back without getting found out. Also, we shouldnt underestimate the heavenly network. You rely on your compass but there are people in the heavenly network with the natural ability to sense magical energy. These people are known as the sensory type and who knows how many of them are in that place? Lu Shu was suddenly reminded of a conversation with Li Xianyi. He had been wondering about how Yuan Liangtuo and his companys sensitivity to energy waves werent as strong as his. Did this mean that he himself was a sensory type? And this ability of his was magnified after obtaining the seal of lands. But what is this thing inside the sun-moon mountain that theyre talking about? The other person inside the tent said that he arrived with a group of riders on motorbikes. So could he be the person Lu Shu found familiar?! Lu Shu was extremely curious, who could this person be?! The two of them continued chatting for quite a while about the changes in this world which Lu Shu already knew off. In fact, Lu Shu knew more than them and the things they mentioned were merely speculations while Lu Shu experienced them first-hand. This was one of the greatest disadvantages of training independently- the lack of information. Some people thought of training independently as cool and unrestrained. But in fact, leaning against a large tree was the most cooling. Training independently was tough Lu Shu was staring at the other partys motorbike, thinking to himself that the other part was going to ride that to find something at the sun-moon mountain. So how should he proceed? At this moment, the tents curtain opened up and Lu Shu walked away discreetly. Glancing back, he realized that the other party was someone he knew! Liang Che! Lu Shus first encounter with Liang Che was the same day he obtained the celestial map and the memories of that day were still etched deep inside his heart. Just like every other turning points in life, the details of these important moments would be deeply etched in ones heart Lu Shus life had started to change since that day. On that same day, Lu Shu met Liang Che who was also being chased by the heavenly network. In the afternoon, he even witnessed Liang Che performing in the circus before being taken away. At night, he saw Liang Che escaping for his life. After that many encounters with Liang Che, he could remember clearly how he looked like. No wonder the sense of familiarity, it was him! Seems like this guy was never caught by the heavenly network and even joined some organization made of secret practitioners. Lu Shu felt a strong wave of energy from him which was strong when they first met. He should be of at least a middle-Class D. He must have awakened again. At the same time, seeing Liang Che gave Lu Shu a bad impression of the organization. Li Dian was a cheat and Liang Che tried to extort from him. Both of them werent anything decent. As the saying went birds of the same feather flock together, Lu Shu imagined this organization to be filled with people that would use any means to achieve what they wanted. And his feeling was right. Li Dian and Liang Ches motives here were not pure. Taking cover as tourists, their real motive was something inside the sun-moon mountain. But what could be in the sun-moon mountain? Lu Shu thought that although that bare place was the main city of ancient Tibet, everyone had passed by it and there werent anything interesting or any tombs there. Hmm, wait. What about the treasure mirror of Princess Wen Cheng?! It cant be Liang Che stood in front of the tent and whispered, Ill go grab the motorbike. Meet me on the 109 national road. Okay, Li Dian replied. Lu Shu suddenly realized, the other parties had motorbikes, what about himself?! Could they ride motorbikes while he would have to rely on his legs? Thats too unfair! Lu Shu wasnt happy. The sun had already set and the light rays were gone. The clouds were slowly disappearing into the horizon. Liang Che was humming a little tune as he walked towards the road, excited at the thought of obtaining a magical item. However, when he was about to arrive at his motorbike parked at the roadside, his was jaw-dropped to see a skinny figure escaping with his motorbike Who the f*ck is that?! From Liang Ches distress, +999! Chapter 236 Chapter 236: 236?Troublemaker (Part 1) Originally, Lu Shu intended to puncture the tire and let the air of the tire out. But he realized that there was a mechanic shop beside the tented accommodation area which specialized in repairing cars and fueling. If he had only punctured the tire, it would not achieve the desired outcome. But he didnt want Li Dian and Liang Che to reach Sun-moon mountain earlier than him. So he could only carry the motorcycle away. Lu Shu absolutely wanted to praise his own wits. Ever since he became a practitioner, many things actually depended on whether or not he was daring enough. The more daring he was, the better the results how could ordinary people come up with a plan to carry a motorcycle away? Honestly speaking, Liang Ches motorcycle was about 190Kg. It was nothing to someone of Lu Shus strength of 4000Kg. It was just like lifting a childs toy! At this moment, there were still tourists coming over on buses and cars. Whenever Lu Shu passed by their windows, many people would think that their eyes were playing tricks on them as it was already dark. Only when they turned around once more were they stunned it was incredible! It was common for people to ride motorcycles but how common was it the other way around! Liang Che stood at the side of Huanhu road with his mouth open in bewilderment, not knowing what to say, Damn you stop right there! His voice drifted through the road along with the wind, it was as helpless as however much one could imagine He then wasted no time in running forward while dialing for Li Dian on his phone. He couldnt care about the secrecy of their operation anymore, Hey, Li Dian! Well run over to Sun-moon Mountain to rendezvous directly. We wouldnt take too long if we give it our all. Li Dian was confused, Wheres your bike? Taken away by someone! Liang Che said with gritted teeth. Li Dian was thoroughly confused now, What?! From Li Dians distress, +399! From Liang Ches distress, +999! Until now, Liang Che still didnt understand why the other guy had to carry his motorcycle off. Honestly speaking, he had seen quite a number of metahumans who were secretive and did questionable acts. Wasnt Li Dian one of them? But just steal it if you want, whats the point of carrying the bike? So youre impressive now that youre strong? He wasnt aware of Lu Shus presence. Neither did he know of Lu Shus past with Li Dian. He was even more ignorant of Lu Shus eavesdropping of their conversation previously. He knew nothing about Lu Shu. If Liang Che saw Lu Shu, he would probably be able to guess half of what happened. The night he escaped from the heavenly network was one he would remember for the rest of his life in his 25 years of life, he had never encountered such a cunning teenage brat! But alas, he was at the disadvantage. Lu Shu was concealed while they were in the open. Lu Shu knew what they were up to while they had no idea what Lu Shu was planning. Liang Che was on the road behind Lu Shu, thinking that he would definitely kill him once he manages to catch up with the guy with his bike! Liang Che was notorious within the grey area of the practitioner community. The feat of escaping from the clutches of the heavenly network was enough to glorify him for an entire lifetime. And his identity as a class D far exceeded the average level of a secret practitioner, so his confidence was extremely high now. But he realized that he had overestimated himself The other party was clearly carrying a motorcycle but no matter how hard he tried, Liang Che couldnt catch up. In fact, the gap seemed to be increasing as the other guy was speeding up even more Liang Che could only stare ahead as the thief gradually left his sight. He stood by the side of the road in disbelief. How are you running so quickly!? He now had to ponder over one question: was the other guy more powerful than him?! It shouldnt be. He was already at the middle stage of class D. Wouldnt that guy be a class C if he was more powerful than him? No. He would concede if a class C really took his bike. But Liang Che felt that no class C would be so unreasonable and free to steal a bike. Then there was one more possibility. The other party could be a strength-type metahuman! If this was the case, when he engaged the other party, he had to be mindful of keeping a distance away. After all, his biggest strength was his ability to control flames from a distance. He would definitely be defeated if a strength-type could get near him. At this moment, the phone in Liang Ches pocket shrilled. It was Li Dians voice, Hey, have you caught up with him?! Liang Che stayed silent momentarily, Not yet Whats with you? In this case, we really have to run to Sun-moon Mountain? Its tens of kilometers away! Li Dian was surprised. He always thought that Liang Che was very powerful, at least more powerful than him. And he was also the reason why he had no fear when facing Yuan Liangtuo and his company. Four ordinary daoyuan students were no match for Liang Che. Although class D wasnt considered the peak amongst the practitioners, it definitely wasnt very weak. Liang Ches face turned black, Do you want to try chasing? Come and meet me first. The other party is likely to be a class D strength-type and he might have come prepared. So, be careful and lets not be overconfident and mess this up. But it really didnt seem like the other party came here for them. After all, amongst all the secret practitioners in practice, theyd never heard of a powerful strength-type who came over to Qingzhou. And it didnt seem like it was the doing of the heavenly network they werent so unscrupulous! But there was nothing wrong with being cautious. Liang Che felt that it was better to be prepared. It was alright to lose just a motorcycle, it would cost merely a few thousand dollars to buy another second-hand one. The item within the Sun-moon mountain, on the other hand, was of utmost importance and could not be lost! It could be said that the entire world was searching for magical equipment in forgotten places. Everyone understood the importance of magical equipment. This sort of equipment could only be chanced upon with luck. If others were to know that Lu Shu not only had the seal of lands, but 12 spears as well, he could well be the target of sly schemes every day. Of course, the heavenly network was a layer of protection when facing this sort of outlaws. It was just like how criminals feared the police naturally, no matter how tall, fat, skinny or short the policeman. And even if he didnt possess a gun. After Liang Che and Li Dian met up, Liang Che thought quietly and asked, Did you encounter any trouble recently? Or piss anyone off? These words reminded Li Dian of his head-twisting incidents immediately, but he couldnt admit to this. But honestly, he thought that that incident was unrelated to this. Yuan Liangtuo and his friends were not class D and above! He shook his head, No! Really? Really! Then thats strange. Where did this troublemaker come from? Liang Ches suspicion rose, Or did we give ourselves away? Li Dian thought about his journey again upon hearing his words. He had only offended another person once, wasnt it just Yuan Liangtuo and his few friends? Could it be those few daoyuan students? Thats not possible. Li Dian denied this possibility. Chapter 237 Chapter 237: 237?Cant you be more reliable?! (Part 2) Lu Shu carried the motorcycle and dashed all the way. He could remember the route they took to get to their tents. He just had to run along 109 National Road to get to Sun-moon Mountain. Although he didnt know where the said magical item was hidden, he estimated that the area wasnt too big as they had mentioned that they could settle this in one night and rejoin the tour group before they set off the next day. And Lu Shu felt that with his ability to sense magical energy waves, he should be able to sense whatever that could be sensed by the compass which was mentioned by Li Dian. In the past, Lu Shu always took his ability to sense energy waves for granted and assumed that everyone could do it as well. Only now did he realize that this was actually an ability on its own! And only till now did he understand what Jiang Shuyi had said: The heavenly network sent two sensory-type practitioners to Luo Cheng to investigate the case of the relic. In actual fact, he himself was a sensory type. Lu Shu dashed forward with all his strength. Many drivers witnessed this sight of Lu Shu carrying a motorcycle but even then, he was as quick as the wind. The weight of the motorcycle was really too light for him. The internet was too advanced now. The citizens of Qingzhou immediately started spreading information amongst their chat groups: Someone carrying a motorcycle is actually running madly along 109 National Road. He is so fast that his face cannot be seen clearly. Hes suspected to be a daoyuan student but he could even be a practitioner of a high level within the heavenly network! The chat groups in Qingzhou aside, people on the Golden Foundation were discussing this incident. In the end, even the heavenly network over at Qingzhou was alarmed: could it be a student from the local daoyuan class? After some investigation, they realized that this guy wasnt local The heavenly network immediately sent people over to 109 National Road, hoping to stop this guy before he reaches Xijing City. They split into two groups. One group set up a roadblock at the entrance to Xijing City while the other group was responsible for going over to the road to search for clues and traces of Lu Shu. But when they had just started to move, Lu Shu had already arrived at his destination. When he reached the foot of Sun-moon mountain, he hurled the motorcycle aside. His race was against time now. He had to search this place for clues before Liang Che and Li Dian arrive. If he really couldnt find anything, he had to count on the hard work of Li Dian and Liang Che. Lu Shu would thank them thoroughly for looking for the item for him. As to the possibility of him watching them take the item away right in front of him Lu Shu expressed that he had never been such a generous person The hidden item didnt belong to anyone. It belonged to whoever manages to grab hold of it He scaled the mountain right after dumping the motorcycle. All this while, he stayed cautious and aware of his surroundings for any suspicious occurrences. The current Sun-moon Mountain had become a tourist attraction long ago. The entrance ticket cost around 40 dollars usually. Someone once asked what would become of the poet Li Bai if he lived in the present world. Someone else answered: He probably wouldnt be able to afford the price of entrance tickets when he travels the greatest sights in the world This was a practical and realistic situation. Everywhere with a decent view was turned into a tourist attraction. Entrance to some places would easily cost tens, a hundred or even hundreds of dollars. At this time, it was really impossible to visit scenic places without money Of course, this did not mean that such unreasonable prices were imposed everywhere. After all, workers were required to maintain the hygiene and cleanliness of these attractions. The maintenance and repair of important architectures also required money. But, since it was classified as a tourist attraction, it should have been renovated. If something was really hidden here, wouldnt it be found during the renovation? No. Li Dian was firm and confident. The item is still here! Lu Shu stood on the ridge between Sun mountain and Moon mountain and focused on sensing the changes in magical energy nearby. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked towards Sun mountain. He could feel surges of abnormal energy waves being emitted from the center of the mountain. He ran towards the mountain, towards the source of the emitted magical waves. But when he reached the source of the waves, he realized that it was just an ordinary hill. There was even weed growing and it didnt look like anything out of the ordinary. Lu Shu was curious so he placed a foot on the ground. With his current strength, he could cause a depression in the ground. Dong! A sound could be heard as he stepped onto the ground. Lu Shu was frozen, was it empty inside? He retrieved a spear from his seal of lands and with a few strokes, he dug up a portion of the ground and in time, a metal plate was found deep within the surface! There really was a hidden item! Lu Shu was extremely delighted, the information was reliable! He analyzed the situation around him, making sure that there was no one around before sending his celestial energy into the spear. Without using any effort, he pierced through the plate and went inside. Lu Shu turned on the torchlight on his phone. What came after the metal plate was a long tunnel towards what seemed to be like the interior of the mountain. He walked deeper inside but just as he took his first steps, sounds of traps could be heard. Phew! Phew! Phew! A few arrows were shot outwards from within the tunnel. This sort of booby trap was nothing to a practitioner. Even Li Dian would be able to handle these traps with ease. This was the evident difference in generations. Before the era of magical revitalization, just like the difference in technology, people were still using flames. In the current era, people were already inventing bullets. It was a different class altogether. It was a straight route forward. Lu Shu realized that not much thought was put into designing this. The tunnel led straight into the heart of the mountain. There was a stone room in the middle, and on a podium was half of a bronze mirror. This sort of success felt as if whoever designed this didnt really worry about people sneaking in. It seemed as if the booby traps were haphazardly designed as if this half of a bronze mirror wasnt important. Lu Shu thought about the myth tour guide Wang mentioned earlier. The Tang emperor bestowed Princess Wencheng with this precious mirror, mentioning that she would see her father in the mirror when she missed him. But when Princess Wencheng reached Chiling, she didnt see anything upon looking at the mirror. Fuming, she smashed the mirror into two pieces Keke, this was the main gist of the story. Lu Shu suddenly thought, could it be that this precious mirror could really show a persons desires? But during the era of weak magical energy, it couldnt be used? After all, this half of the bronze mirror was emitting actual magical waves! Lu Shu walked over to pick up the half of the bronze mirror but it didnt seem like anything special. He sent his celestial energy into the bronze mirror to see if anything out of the ordinary would happen. At that instant, the bronze mirror actually lit up! Yes, it lit up! At that moment, Lu Shu felt like he was facing the sun! It was extremely blinding at that moment! Damn, Lu Shu teared up. His eyes were fine, but the light was really too blinding. How did you ancient equipment users function? There was the head-twisting gourd and now the eye-blinding bronze mirror. Could you research into something useful? Cant you be more reliable?! Chapter 238 Chapter 238: 238?Revenge! (Part 3) After trying this bronze mirror out, Lu Shu suddenly thought of another possibility: there could still be some magical energy during the era of Princess Wencheng. So when she asked someone to bring her the mirror to look at her father, she was blinded upon using the mirror! Then, she threw the precious mirror away?! It wasnt that impossible. Lu Shus eyes were immensely sore. The light previously was really too intense. Luckily for him, his rate of recovery was quick. Lu Shu suddenly thought. Could it be that Li Dian baited him to the bronze mirror on purpose? Of course, this was just him having random thoughts. No matter how useless this magical item might be, as long as it was a magical item, he should just take it first. Liang Che and Li Dian ran towards Sun-moon mountains. Their speed could not compare to Lu Shu at all, and neither could their physique compare. They ran for tens of kilometers, but even as practitioners, they were rather fatigued. When they just reached the foot of the mountain, Liang Che almost teared up as he looked at his motorcycle thrown at a side That guy came to the Sun-moon mountains to search for something, just like us. You must have given it away! Liang Che looked at Li Dian and said seriously. Li Dian didnt take his telling off well, Its obvious that the guy even knew which one is your motorcycle. How could you claim that I gave it away and not you? Nonsense. I have never mentioned the Sun-moon mountains to anyone. Not a single word. Who else could it be aside from you?! Liang Che said suspiciously. Youre saying it as if Ive mentioned it before. Let me tell you, even though you are strong in terms of ability, Im a senior in this world. Watch your attitude towards me, Li Dian was rather annoyed. There were good things about the era of magical revitalization, but because of him being relatively weaker to those younger generations, it felt as if he had no backing to his words. At this moment, Lu Shu received some distress points. Without that, he wouldnt even realize that Liang Che and Li Dian were bickering and giving him an increasing amount of distress points Stop your nonsense. Use the compass to search for the location. Perhaps, that guy is still here and we can trap him here! And he doesnt even have your compass, maybe he cant even find the magical item?! Liang Che thought quickly, now wasnt the time to be bickering. Hearing his words, Li Dian immediately whipped out his compass and started searching. Within a few seconds, Li Dian pointed to the center of Sun mountain, There! When the two of them reached the mountain, they saw a huge hole in the ground. Li Dian and Liang Che were shocked, the other guy actually managed to find it! You go first, Liang Che said coldly. They couldnt tell if the other guy was still inside. Wouldnt they be finished if he was hiding in ambush? Li Dian froze, Why should I go in? Everyone wasnt stupid. They knew that a skilled individual was very likely inside. Wouldnt it be extremely dangerous to meet a strength-type metahuman whos at least a class D in such a cramped area?! Or, you can activate your flames and go in? Li Dian suggested. After saying this, a muffled voice echoed out from inside, Dont burn dont burn! Ill come out on my own! Liang Ches eyes lit up. The other guy was really still inside. He responded coldly, Dont come up in such a hurry. Let me ask you, whats down there?! Lu Shu muffled his voice to prevent Li Dian from hearing his actual voice. Some people were extremely sensitive to familiar voices. Lu Shu replied in a deeper voice, Its just a piece of broken bronze mirror. As long as you promise to not burn this place, Ill throw it to you guys! Throw it up quickly then! Liang Che said in glee. Hell decide what to do with that guy once he had the magical item. Pah! Half of a bronze mirror was thrown out. Liang Che picked it up immediately, Why is there only one half?! Where is the other half? Upon hearing this, Lu Shu realized that the other party wasnt too sure what was down here as well. He replied, Theres only half here. Have you not heard the story of Princess Wencheng breaking the precious mirror into two? The other half is definitely in the center of Moon mountain. Go there and search for it immediately. Liang Che looked at Li Dian doubtfully. Li Dian shook his head In reality, Lu Shu was very clear that in the entire area of sun-moon mountains, there was only magical activity here. The only magical item present would be this half of the bronze mirror. Although the other half of the mirror was somewhere, it definitely couldnt be found here. Liang Che held onto the half of the bronze mirror, You stay inside first. Well let you out when were sure that youre not lying to us. Or else, Ill burn you to death immediately. Lu Shu was delighted as he could keep silent in this tunnel. Honestly, he wasnt afraid of Liang Ches fire at all. The celestial cloak was very useful in this aspect. He was just waiting for Liang Che scanned the half of the bronze mirror in his hand, and Li Dian whispered to him, Try it. The two of them harbored feelings of delight, but the moment Liang Che sent his energy into the bronze mirror Damn! Whats this! Damn! Im blinded, its a trap! From Liang Ches distress, +999! From Li Dians distress, +999! The two practitioners who planned to look for the magical item earlier were now tearing relentlessly they werent prepared at all! Whats this weird item! Lu Shu came out of the tunnel in delight. He knew how powerful this item was. And Lu Shu suddenly thought of something: wasnt this blinding bronze mirror very compatible with the head-twisting gourd he could shout the persons name and when the person looks over, he could use the mirror to blind him An extremely strong light ray?! But of course, if the other party closes his eyes, then it would be no use. But whats the likelihood of this? Why were the magical equipment of other people so useful while his were so random?! Damn it! Liang Che wanted to use his flames to block the exit based on his memory. But the flames extinguished just as they came into contact with Lu Shus celestial cloak as if bumping into a nemesis. And on Li Dians side, a sandstorm suddenly erupted. Sounds could be heard as they bumped against Lu Shus celestial cloak, but there was barely any effect on Lu Shus defense. Lu Shu took the bronze mirror and bolted gleefully. Liang Che struggled to crawl up as he pulled Li Dian along, Chase! Lets get to the motorcycle and chase him at once! As they slowly regained their sight, they groped and dashed down the mountain, bumping into numerous objects along the way. It was not just about the bronze mirror now, they were out to get revenge! They were obviously and viciously tricked by that guy! They were fooled thoroughly but they didnt even know how the other guy looked like. If they didnt catch up to him, they would never have another chance! How could they tolerate this humiliation?! And just when they reached the foot of the mountain, Liang Che, who had regained some of his vision, was stunned. Liang Che then looked towards 109 National Road in despair, Damn he actually carried the motorcycle back?! From Li Dians distress, +999! From Liang Ches distress, +1000! Chapter 239 Chapter 239: 239?Oneself Over Others? Liang Che and Li Dian watched the rear view of Lu Shu carrying the motorcycle in the distance, This is madness! You dont even have the keys, why are you running with a motorcycle?! Liang Che looked back on the 25 years of his life but couldnt think of anyone so unscrupulous No, actually he bumped into such a person this year when he just escaped from the heavenly networks capture he did encounter someone But he didnt think much about it. After all, they were too far away. Moreover, Lu Shu was just a normal high school student in his impression while this person in front of him was a metahuman he wasnt confident of beating even if he unleashed all his power. But just at that moment, a few black SUVs sped towards Liang Che and Li Dian. Li Dian glanced at his compass and it was vibrating unstably they were practitioners! The heavenly network! Li Dian turned around and wanted to run but was halted by Liang Che, What are you panicking for?! They might not be looking for us! This showed that when crucial things really happened, the 25-year-old Liang Che was more composed than the 39-year-old Li Dian. Being able to break away from the clutches of the heavenly network, he definitely had something others didnt have. He thought quickly and only after thinking silently for a few seconds did he realize. The two of them came over with their identities concealed; one with the tour group while the other with the group of bikers. Although that guy appeared suddenly along the way, whats key was the fact that the heavenly network had no reason to be targeting them. Their identities were hidden all along! Moreover, the other guy had already entered the vision of the heavenly network. If the two of them really suddenly turned and bolted, they would arouse suspicion immediately. Who knew if a highly skilled practitioner was amongst the group? Although Li Dian was an old bird with experience, there was a reason for him not amounting to anything even at that age. Who had encountered scammers achieving real success? For someone like Li Dian, it was more petty tricks than wisdom. So even after wandering about and doing unlawful stuff for such a long time, he couldnt even amass enough money to buy 5 magical stones. If it wasnt for the revitalization of magical energy, he would be even worse off. Liang Che and Li Dian pretended as if nothing happened and started walking back. The cars drove beside Liang Che and Li Dian and stopped beside them. Li Dians hands were, at this point in time, drenched in sweat. The windows were lowered and a fit young man said in a friendly tone, Brother! Liang Che turned and smiled, Hey, whats up? Did you guys see someone carrying a motorcycle? The young man smiled as he asked. Damn Liang Che shuddered. He immediately understood why this personnel from the heavenly network appeared. They were alarmed by the guy with the motorcycle, they must have been alerted when numerous people saw that guy previously! But it was not the time to think about this. Liang Che composed himself and smiled, Nope, why would there be someone carrying a motorcycle? How heavy is a motorcycle! Liang Che thought that his response was perfect. Commoners would wonder how someone could carry a motorcycle if they heard about this. His act was thorough enough, covering even the small details Thanks, The young man responded with a grin before turning back to the driver, Lets move forward and continue with the search. Yes. The group of cars then set off again, and Liang Che and Li Dian could finally relax. Damn, if they found out who was behind all this trouble, they had to chase and kill him no matter what. It was fine if he just stole their target, but he even brought the heavenly network here! But just then, a young man beside one of the drivers suddenly felt something amiss, Theres nothing in the precinity. No houses, no shops. What are those two guys doing here?? The driver pondered for a moment before replying, Could it be some villagers here? That cant be! They arent even dressed like shepherds! the young man held up his walkie-talkie, Turn back. Everyone take note, be prepared to engage anytime! Liang Che and Li Dian were still wondering how to track the guy who ruined their plans when they noticed the three black SUVs turning around. The young man who spoke to them just now stuck his head out and shouted, Bro, I still want to find out the situation from you! Li Dian was suspicious, What situation? Damn the situation! Liang Che turned pale from shock. He had gone against the heavenly network too many times, and at this sort of situations, he knew the heavenly network didnt have anyone so silly, Run! Liang Che wished that Lu Shu was right in front of him, so he could execute his mad revenge! He had escaped from the heavenly network after much difficulty but now, he had to face these guys again! In reality, Liang Che was clear that these men of the heavenly network handpicked from the military were much tougher to deal with than those secret practitioners he had been dealing with all this while. Apart from having chemistry and being familiar with each other, even those inexperienced practitioners from this group had abilities that were hard to deal with! But even before he ran for ten meters, Liang Che felt as if the natural elements of the world were changing drastically. He felt uncomfortable, there was actually someone within this group who was a metapractitioner, an awakened practitioner! The grass beneath him suddenly grew rapidly and curled themselves around Li Dian and his feet, much like ropes. Li Dian fell to the floor almost immediately afterward. Liang Che then used his skills softly. In an instant, numerous flaming birds flew out of his body, their extreme temperature ripping the grass apart. Following that, they surged towards those members of the heavenly network. Liang Che today wasnt someone to be trifled with! Of course, when up against a group, Liang Che didnt expect his flame birds to do significant damage. It was purely used as a tool to delay time. He ran off without turning his head, while Li Dian shouted behind him, Save me! But Liang Che didnt plan on saving him at all. At this point, he had trouble even saving himself, go have fun with the heavenly network! Within this half a year, had Liang Che displayed signs of weakness or faltered, he wouldve been caught by the heavenly network. It was impossible for Liang Che to sacrifice himself to save someone else! Wait, something was not right?! Li Dian was disappointed as he witnessed this sight, Darn you! He then turned around to the heavenly network and shouted, Hes Liang Che! One of the fugitives that escaped from you heavenly network. Hes a class D fire manipulator! Chapter 240 Chapter 240: 240?Do not be impulsive! Upon hearing the name Liang Che, information about this person resurfaced within the mind of the young leader from the heavenly network. It wasnt because he had a good memory or because the heavenly network had a short wanted list. In fact, the heavenly networks wanted list of metahumans was very long but most of them had already been caught As for those who were still on the run out there, there werent many left Most people were threading in the grey area and were not yet on the heavenly networks wanted list. In fact, many metahumans had considered sneaking into Southeast Asia. The existence of the local heavenly network was a huge pressure to them. If they could sneak into Southeast Asia, they could definitely make a name for themselves with their abilities. Another important fact was that organizations such as the heavenly network, a strict and powerful organization, was among the few in this world! Liang Che heard Li Dians scream and became furious! What an unreliable man! He was hoping for a more decent secret organization but it seemed rather hopeless. The good people had all been taken in by the heavenly network. Of course, there were still several leaders that managed to recruit metahumans but Liang Che couldnt bring himself to trust them, fearing that he might be backstabbed anytime. He kept sending out flaming birds that flew towards the heavenly network under the cover of the tall grass. Along the trail of these flaming birds, the originally vibrant greeneries had turned yellow. And set aflame! Another group of flaming birds was flying around in all directions. On the other hand, the heavenly network was alerted and the young leader frowned, Hes planning to burn the entire field! The information regarding the wanted list stated that during Liang Ches escape, he burned down an entire mall and even killed three security personnel. As such, they didnt doubt the ability of Liang Che to set an entire field aflame. Furthermore, in the face of a fire type metahuman, the plant type from the team was at a disadvantage. Of course, he could control the plants to suck up underground water to deal with the fire but that was too inefficient! It would be similar to using 10 points of effort to accomplish 1 point worth of defense while the other partys 10 points of effort were dishing out 12 points of damage! When the flaming birds attacked, Li Dian quickly covered his entire self with his silk cloth which seemed to protect him from the flaming birds no matter the intensity of the heat! The other members from the heavenly network ignored him as they knew the extent of this guys abilities. He would never escape for long But luckily for Liang Che, there wasnt any Class C and above practitioners in this group of heavenly network members! From previous investigations, Liang Che knew that there werent any Class B heavenly kings in Qingzhou and there was only one Class C. If the Class C was present, his flying sword would have pierced him instantly. But this was also expected. The heavenly networks objective was to capture a maniac carrying a motorbike and that wouldnt require the power of a Class C expert! Speaking of which, where did this maniac go? Huh? Catching the heavenly networks attention and making me the scapegoat?! On the other hand, Lu Shu had no idea about the events that took place. But looking at the distress points from Liang Che and Li Dian, he was delighted. This is the life Watching his distress points increase from 70k to 110k within a day, Lu Shu couldnt help but let out a grin! At the fight, Liang Che was making use of all his antics. He was adept at causing distractions by destroying surrounding stuff. An organization like the heavenly network had such a mindset- the larger objective is always the priority. When the fire on the field began to spread, the heavenly network could only send out part of their team to chase after Liang Che. The plant type metahuman had to use an inefficient method to deal with the fire while the rest had to contact the firefighting department as soon as possible. In the end, 5 were sent after Liang Che while 5 stayed behind, 1 to control the fire, 1 to look after Li Dian, and 3 to contact the relevant authorities and to deal with emergencies. After all, these two people might have other comrades lurking around. Out of desperation, Liang Che escaped into the woods. He was determined to escape. To him, what was the point in awakening if he got locked up? The young leader behind suddenly stopped, Cover me! Another urged, Captain, theres no need to risk your future! The captain replied in all seriousness, We cannot leave such a ruthless fugitive at large! Who knows how many more innocent civilians he would harm? If that happened, would everyone be able to bear the guilt for life? No arguments! Before Liang Che could leave a distance between them, he was shocked at the sight that greeted him when he turned back! The young leader had stopped while the rest were covering him! He knew that all Class D experts in the Heavenly Network had a last resort to send a flying sword with extraordinary speed and power which even himself would not survive! Although Liang Che craved for freedom, he never thought about whether his reasons were right or wrong. But right now, he wasnt willing to risk his life for freedom! Stop! Liang Che turned around and shouted, Please do not be impulsive! Ill come back! In his mind, he was recalling all the incidents that took place that night. All these were because of that maniac! From Liang Ches distress, +999! The Heavenly Networks captain had a slight grin on his face when he saw Liang Che surrendering. Only when Liang Che was close enough to see his expression, he realized that the other party had planned this scheme after realizing that they could not catch up to him! F*ck! But to be honest, Liang Che couldnt be sure if these crazy bastards from the heavenly network would use their last resort to kill him. The captain placed a special handcuff on him and brought him back to the vehicles. At this point in time, the fire had stopped spreading but the plant type metahuman had his energy depleted and was extremely pale. Someone immediately brought magical stones to him. Looking at Li Dian and Liang Che standing next to the SUV, a successful capture was the greatest news to the captain. But he couldnt understand one thing, Why did you carry a motorbike while running?! From Li Dians distress, +1000! From Liang Ches distress, +1000! Chapter 241 Chapter 241: 241?Investigation (Part 1) At this time, Liang Che was particularly reluctant to answer the captains question. Haha, thats right, why would I carry a motorbike running around in the middle of the night? He wasnt willing to interact with the heavenly network in fear that they might gather hints from his words. On the other hand, Li Dian was rather quick-witted, Captain, if I told you that our motorbike was stolen and we were chasing after the thief, and now the thief has carried the motorbike back to the Qingzhous river, would you believe me? Do you take me as a fool? The captain replied sternly. No Li Dian was at a loss for words. There were so few practitioners and metahumans in this world and coming across two was already a rare sight. To convince the captain that there was another one was next to impossible but he didnt give up, Im speaking the truth. Were already caught and unable to escape so you should really catch that motorbike-stealing thief! That person is evil! It was already 2 am in the morning and their original plan was to find the treasure and return to the travel tour. As long as they could sneak back into their tents, who would know what they did in the night? But in the end, the had to bump into this scum! How did this even happen?! As such, Li Dian was being truthful as he really wanted the heavenly network to catch the maniac. Otherwise, being caught while that person who tortured him was free to roam was something he couldnt accept! Looking slightly puzzled, the captain gave down instructions, Search the vicinity for any abnormalities. The rest follow me to search the lakeside. There might be a third practitioner! He made his own judgment and wasnt overconfident about catching the two of them nor did he believe whatever Li Dian said. As for why the captain made this judgment, it was because the motorbike wasnt there anymore Furthermore, the two of them must have some motive appearing here in the middle of the night. He had a feeling that something was still missing and at this point in time, finding the third practitioner could help him find out the full story. Probably. The captains name was Wang Shuo and he was an ex-anti drug police officer highly experienced in dealing with crime suspects. Before long, someone reported to the captain, Captain, we discovered an opening around the middle of the mountain. Its empty inside. Wang Shuo turned to Li Dian, Wheres the stuff inside? If I tell you that that the person carrying the motorbike stole it, would you believe me? Li Dian replied carefully. Haha, good job passing on the blame, Wang Shuo sneered, Whats inside? The treasure mirror that the Tang Emperor gave to Princess Wencheng. At Chiling, the princess broke the mirror in two. Of which, one was inside the sun mountain, the sun mirror Li Dian explained carefully. Since the item was no longer with him, there was no harm speaking the truth. In fact, he wanted to be as detailed as he could so that the heavenly network could catch that maniac. At this moment, the only thought in his mind was to catch that scum who stole their motorbike! Instead of refuting, Wang Shuo asked, What can the mirror do? Li Dian was stunned for a moment, Concentrated magical energy would cause it to release extremely bright light, and it can be used as a searchlight? Before he could even properly use the mirror, he was already blinded by the light. Who knows what other uses it has. Haha, Wang Shuo let out a sarcastic laugh as though he did not believe this crap. A treasure mirror of such history can only be used as a searchlight? If so, the person who made it must have a mental problem! Li Dian was at a loss after seeing Wang Shuos expression. How can I convince you?! Three SUVs headed towards the Qingzhou lake. Liang Che and Li Dian were in the middle SUV while Wang Shuo was in the SUV at the back keeping watch. He warned Liang Che and Li Dian, If you try to escape, beware of my flying sword. The allocation of manpower between the three SUVs was strategic. Wang Shuo wasnt stupid. The two of them were most wary of his ultimate move and if he sat with them inside the middle SUV, everything would be over if they attacked him at a close range. Sitting in the last SUV would ensure his upper hand and they wouldnt dare to escape. He secretly instructed his colleagues in the middle SUV, If anything goes wrong, get off the vehicle immediately and keep your distance to ensure your safety! Noted, the colleague nodded. They knew that being in the same vehicle as these two fugitives would be risky but they had responsibilities to fulfill. Seeing Wang Shuo head up a different SUV, Liang Che lost hope. He was really done for this time! Before that, he already understood not to underestimate the people in the heavenly network. When the vehicles arrived at the Qingzhou lake road, they couldnt catch up to Lu Shu. It was already 3 am and Wang Shuo questioned, Do you guys know his identity? Is he your comrade? Liang Che, let me warn you. The last time we brought you in was because we wanted to recruit you but its different now! You better come clean! In reality, although there were metahumans taken away by the heavenly network, most of them were recruited through official means. This was because many of these metahumans were ordinary civilians who never committed crimes and the heavenly network was extremely polite in dealing with them. A good example would be the first metahuman in Luo Cheng International school, Li Qi, who was brought back to school the next day. But Liang Che was different. He had killed people and this time, he set a whole field on fire. Being labeled as an offender, the heavenly network would rather put him in jail. Upon reaching the destination, Wang Shuo took out pen and paper to take notes as he questioned, Whats the plate number for your motorbike? Liang Che, No plate Wang Shuo frowned, Do you have a driving license? Liang Che was rather annoyed, Youre not a traffic officer so why do you ask? Cut it out. Since you guys have interacted with him, then you much know how he looks like, right? Wang Shuo turned to Li Dian. He felt that Li Dian was more honest. Li Dian was at a loss for words He hesitated before replying, We were blinded by the mirror and didnt manage to see his face Wang Shuo raged, How can a mirror be a flash bomb? Stop lying! What the You might not believe this but that scum really did use the mirror as a flash bomb Chapter 242 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu hurled the bike to the side of Huanhu road and realized that he had gained distress points from someone called Wang Shuo. Lu Shu was rather curious, could this guy be Li Dian and Liang Ches accomplice? Why else would this random name provide him with a sudden surge of distress points? Or could it be related to something he did in the past? When he came back, Wang Shuli and her friends had already returned to their respective tents. Lu Shu had read online that people who drank too much would be thirsty and experience headaches the next day. Lu Shu couldnt comprehend the logic behind this. Why drink when youll suffer the next day? Then again, this was not important to him right now. Lu Xiaoyu sat pitifully at the opening of their tent, waiting for his return. Her head nodded occasionally as if she would fall asleep any moment. Little Fury was on her head, sound asleep as it bobbed with her nods Lu Xiaoyu was jolted awake when she heard Lu Shus footsteps. She asked softly, Lu Shu, where did you go? I went to fight over some stuff with people Lu Shu didnt hide anything from her, Do you still remember Princess Wenchens precious mirror that tour guide Wang mentioned? Lu Xiaoyu replied softly, Lu Shu, bring me on your fights in the future. I didnt bring you this time only because someone had to stay to take care of Wang Shuli and her friends, Lu Shu nodded his head. He always wanted Lu Xiaoyu to experience battling. This way, they could gain vital experience and ease Lu Xiaoyu into this culture slowly. What were you guys fighting over? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Do you still remember the story tour guide Wang told us about the Sun-moon mountains? Princess Wenchengs mirror from the Tang Emperor was broken into two Lu Shu explained briefly. Speaking of which, he was rather curious. Since the sun mirror existed, where did the moon mirror go? What effect would there be if the sun mirror and moon mirror were used together? Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up the moment she heard the word mirror, Did you get it for me? Keke, no Lu Shu thought about his promise of getting a mirror for Lu Xiaoyu and was slightly troubled that he had yet to fulfill it. But this mirror was not for Lu Xiaoyu, because this mirror came with dangers Ohh, Lu Xiaoyu turned and went into the tent. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Lu Shu then explained hurriedly, This mirror is extremely weird, it is a magical instrument but I have yet to know its use exactly. I only know that once energy is sent to it, this thing will emit an intense brightness I just fell victim to it just now! Ohh, Lu Xiaoyu lied on the bed in the tent and turned around to sleep. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299! Just then, distant sounds of cars could be heard. The sounds of engines could be made out distinctly in the silence of the night. It momentarily disrupted the peace and serenity of the silent night. Lu Shu crept stealthily out of his tent to observe his surroundings only to see Liang Che and Li Dian brought down a car in handcuffs. He was stunned momentarily damn these two punks were actually caught by the heavenly network? Were they really so unlucky? Lu Shu, at that moment, did not have a single notion of pity but instead, felt rather delighted Honestly speaking, it would be good for Li Dian, a seasoned scammer and Liang Che, an unscrupulous and scheming punk, to spend some time under the supervision of the heavenly network. But at this moment, he roughly knew that Wang Shuo was probably someone from the heavenly network fighting against them He looked at the happenings around Huanhu road quietly. The young man beside Li Dian and Liang Che looked unpleased. Liang Che stood there quietly while Li Dian looked like he was thinking extremely hard about something Soft voices from the distance could be made out along with the wind He really used it as a flashbang How would I know what he was thinking he really is mad How do I prove it? Will a normal person run around carrying a motorcycle And for Lu Shu, distress points were constantly streaming in. He had amassed more than ten thousand distress points in the past two hours just based on his act of carrying the motorcycle Were they searching for him? Lu Shu thought to himself. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu had already crawled out of the bed and lied on his back. The two of them had their heads snuck outside the tent and looked outwards. Lu Shu, are they looking for you? Lu Xiaoyu whispered extremely softly, Are we running? Or should we just fight them? Theres no need to. They dont know who I am, Lu Shu responded softly. Lu Shu was still quite confident that his identity was hidden. They had never seen his face all this while and when he emerged from the tunnel, Liang Che and Li Dian were blinded by the flash Numerous people were alerted by the incident by Huanhu road. Moreover, it was almost sunrise and many people were awaiting it. Some people were also not used to sleeping in a tent as although the tents looked romantic, it was far from comfortable in reality Some people stuck their heads out to looked towards the commotion while Wang Shuo sent people to ask tourists if they had seen a person carrying a motorcycle In the end, no one saw anything. At this moment, Wang Shuos phone suddenly rang. His facial expression suddenly changed and he shouted at all the members of the heavenly network, Get on the cars! The three SUVs left quickly along Huanhu road, but not back to where they came from. Lu Shu looked at the three leaving cars and felt as if they were in a mysterious hurry. Did something out of the ordinary happen? Why else would they bring two criminals towards the west instead of returning to Xijing city from where they came from? Gentle swooshes from the bank of the Qingzhou lake could be heard. The night returned to its initial silence as if no one disturbed it at all. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a question. If they continued along Huanhu road, they would arrive at Chaka salt lake so theres a possibility that they might even cross paths again. Not long after Liang Che and Li Dian were brought away, about an hour later, another ten or so SUVs drove past in the night. Lu Shu even saw the military trucks before sunrise! These trucks reminded Lu Shu of the time he was brought to Mt. Beimang. He was suddenly extremely awake. Could it be that a remain was resurfacing ahead?! Of course, he couldnt verify if daoyuan students were in those trucks. Neither could he confirm that a remain was resurfacing. After all, the military trucks werent signs of the opening of a remain. It just reminded him of that. With the silence torn apart, the first glimpse of the morning sun could be seen over the horizon of Qingzhou lake! Chapter 243 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Within this month or so, Lu Shu had been constantly struggling with the chi energy within his body When the chi gathered into a stream, it constantly flowed as a stream, unable to amass into a sea. Lu Shu initially thought that this was something that would happen with time, so he insisted on selling stinky tofu every day and stuck to his routine of eating two chi fruits daily, hoping that one day he would be strong enough to experience a change. Hundreds of streams were formed, and they gained volume with every passing day. But it seemed as if they would never merge, just like a bridge between them? Damn the bridge, Lu Shu thought mysteriously But as the sun rose, the first light shone on the surface of the sea and amid the reflected light, the clouds and fog were dissipated. Layers of clouds were dyed with a golden hue. And the sun from far away was a huge golden spot of light, bestowing brightness upon everything beneath it. It was majestically bright and glowing! The sound of the tide was relentless, and the surface of the water did not seem powerful and striking but it continued to push towards the shore. As the tide splashed against the shore, the sound of the water against the rocks resonated before the waves retreated back into the waters. At this moment, Lu Shu looked at the surface of the water body. The boundaries of the streams in his body seem to be blurred and they actually started to merge! All that patience was worth it. Lu Shu, at this moment, gained an incredible sense of accomplishment, as if he had been looking after an infant and he had managed to watch it go through kindergarten, primary school, secondary school and graduation from university a childs growth would provide parents with the greatest sense of satisfaction and accomplishment. The streams had merged into a sea, Lu Shu was finally provided with some closure. The hundreds of streams seemed like they found an option at the same time. They surged forward and merged into a huge sea. At this instant, although it was just a minor change in physical appearance of his chi, it provided him with a massive sense of accomplishment. The chi energy was above while the sea was below. The sea was huge, and Lu Shu suddenly had a feeling he seemed as if he could contain it for a longer time? This Lu Shu thought to himself. Li Xianyi never mentioned this situation! Could this old man be misinforming him? Looking at the area of the sea, there was a small piece of land forming. There was an ice mountain forming in the middle. Lu Shu hesitated. Li Xianyi always mentioned the sea and mountain, he knew what the sea of chi was but he never understood what the mountain meant until now. Wasnt it said that clouds would form rain, the rain will form a river, and then the sea? Could it be that Li Xianyi forgot about the mountain? That cant be. Li Xianyi just mentioned that the mountain would be formed upon releasing the sea of chi. This sort of situation was not as described! Lu Shu was suddenly delighted could it be that this is because his aptitude was better than Li Xianyis? From Li Xianyis words, it seemed like his rivers only formed a sea. If he unlocked the energy after forming a chi mountain, wouldnt that mean his aptitude was better than Li Xianyis? Li Xianyi would probably vomit blood if he knows about this sort of mentality. After all, Li Xianyi was already bragging about the fact that his rivers and streams managed to merge into a sea Lu Shu didnt think about it much more. Since Li Xianyi mentioned that the longer one could contain his chi mountain, the better, then there was no reason for him to unlock his chi mountain immediately. He thought about all this. He would explain everything to Li Xianyi once he got back. Hahaha, he should share his good news with the old man! Who knew if there would be distress points All the tourists on the side of Qingzhou lake were watching the sunrise in delight. Humans were always marveled by the immense beauty of nature. Wang Shuli rubbed her head and sat beside Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. She asked in dismay, Was I very embarrassing after drinking that much last night? Lu Xiaoyu didnt really harbor any malicious intent towards this girl who had physical contact with Lu Shu multiple times, but she definitely didnt like her. Hearing this question, she nodded her head, Yeah. Under normal circumstances, when girls asked if they were embarrassing, they hoped to get alleviated of their worries instead of the actual answer, something like- please praise me or console me! From Wang Shulis distress, +499! Lu Shu looked at the distress points and it seemed like Wang Shuli actually cared about her appearance and image. He rubbed Lu Xiaoyus head and smiled at Wang Shuli, She didnt mean it, dont mind her. You actually looked quite good even when you were drunk. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +61 Lu Shu immediately felt uncomfortable. Wasnt he stuck in the middle? Why are you guys giving me distress points one after another? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shus eyes, Lu Shu Lu Shu! Whos the prettiest girl in the world? Lu Shus face turned dark, I shouldnt have told you the story of snow white! The tour guide found that Li Dian was missing during breakfast and upon looking in his tent, his suitcase and belongings were still intact. He just disappeared into thin air. It wasnt to say that they could just leave one guy behind. One guy missing from a tour! This was a huge problem! Tour guide Wang called the police immediately but what was surprising was that before noon, someone was sent over to collect all of Li Dians belongings. He then told tour guide Wang: he was arrested, dont meddle in his affairs anymore. Wang Genji had been a tour guide for many years, and his reputation was decent because of the fact that he was more responsible. As this guys behavior was quite different from the average policeman, tour guide Wang spent much time and effort to finally verify that he was a policeman. Only then did he let it go, but he still couldnt believe that Li Dian was really brought in by the police Yuan Liangtuo chuckled coldly at the side, Its not surprising for this lunatic to be brought in! He must have locked onto a target inside there! Maybe he might even spout some more nonsense From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +112 Lu Shu could even feel the trauma caused by Li Dian on Yuan Liangtuo The tour group then continued their journey. The aunties were extremely unhappy with the time delayed due to the involvement of the police, and they began discussing on the bus as to how the agency allowed such a person to join the tour group. Shouldnt he be barred from joining the tour? Who would be accountable for all the wasted time? Poor Wang Genji couldnt do anything about it there was no point in trying to reason with aunties! And just as they were about to arrive at Chaka salt lake, the bus driver shouted for tour guide Wangs attention. Wang Genji turned his head to the front, only to realize that there was a traffic jam on Huanhu road!? There wasnt a single traffic light, how could there be a jam?! Who can explain this?! Chapter 244 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Initially, everyone thought that some accident might have happened in front of them and traffic would revert to normal soon after. This was the season of tourism for Qingzhou, and most people had to pass by Huanhu road. But usually, the traffic on this road would be smooth and there would rarely be any traffic jams. After all, no one stayed around the area and there was not a single traffic light. There was absolutely no reason for traffic jams. Usually, apart from extremely bustling tourism seasons, this area of QIngzhou would not experience traffic jams even with a huge volume of traffic. But now, the initially smooth traffic was jammed dead. One car stopped after another along the road and the entire jam was massive. At that juncture, it was impossible for drivers in front to even turn around. They were trapped and could only advance and reverse between other cars. People caught in the jam were rather patient at first. But after seeing no improvement even after two hours, tour guide Wang could take it no longer, Everyone can alight to take a walk or something. Ill go and find out whats wrong. The source of the jam couldnt be seen with a huge line of cars ahead of them. Everyone on the tour alighted for some free time. Wang Shuli and her friends, again, sat by the side of the plains and sang their songs while playing their instruments. To be honest, Lu Shu was rather envious of people who could play music and have fun. His life seemed rather plain and boring. After all, musical instruments cost money. Learning music cost money as well, and money was something he didnt have in the past. Tour guide Wang, let me go with you, Lu Shu exclaimed before turning to Lu Xiaoyu, Wait for me on the bus, Ill be back after seeing whats wrong. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head obediently and went over to Wang Shuli to enjoy some music. Lu Shu, after walking a few steps, seemed to remember something and turned around to exclaim at Lu Xiaoyu while pointing, at Little Fury, Remember to do your writings! Little Fury, ??? From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Only after walking for 2 kilometers did Lu Shu and tour guide Wang understand the cause of the jam. It wasnt because of an accident or anything of that sort but instead, the area ahead was cordoned off! Whats the situation? Why is Chaka salt lake cordoned off? Wang Genji couldnt make sense of the situation at all. Lu Shu, on the other hand, had a premonition earlier. He already had a rough idea of what could be going on when the heavenly network left hurriedly with Liang Che and Li Dian last night. Or else, the first thing they would do after arresting Liang Che and Li Dian would be to return to Xijing City. Lu Shu turned to a driver nearby, Bro, did they say why the area ahead is cordoned off? No. They only said that its military matters and it couldnt be revealed. At the start, they said the cordon would be lifted quickly and told us to be patient for a short while. But now, theyre saying we definitely cant pass through the driver was annoyed as well. Being stuck here, he couldnt make it home even when he really wanted to. Oh, Lu Shu understood what was happening. At the start, the heavenly network probably couldnt confirm if there was anything inside and they decided to seal it first and verify the happenings inside. Once they verified that their findings were indeed grounded, they enforced the cordon of the area. And at this moment, Lu Shu saw that behind the cordon, Li Dian was handcuffed near a car while Liang Che was nowhere to be seen. Lu Shu was amused and acknowledged Li Dian, Old Li! Why are you here! Li Dian did not sleep the entire night. Now that it was afternoon, he was both hungry and tired. Hearing someone calling for him in the distance, he turned his head over immediately, Huh, arent you the He couldnt remember Lu Shus name Yes yes yes, thats me, Lu Shu smiled, Old Li whats the situation? We couldnt find you the entire morning! In the end, a group of policemen came over to bring your stuff away. Li Dian hesitated for a long while, Ive got into a misunderstanding with the police. Everything will be alright after some explanation! Oh Lu Shu nodded his head, Then youd have to explain yourself quickly! Wish youre released soon! Oh yeah, are you hungry? Li Dians eyes lit up immediately upon hearing that. Damn that team leader who brought Liang Che away and left him here since last night. The military personnel that set up the barricade were, after all, a separate organization from the heavenly network so no one understood his situation and everyone was indifferent to him. Wang Shuo even told the soldiers before leaving that he was a scammer and told them to ignore him In the end, Wang Shuo was nowhere to be seen after leaving. Li Dian didnt have any food since last night! Not even a single sip of water! Im hungry! Li Dian was almost moved to tears, Do you Just as he wanted to ask if Lu Shu had food, Lu Shu nodded his head even before he could finish, Yeah, Im hungry as well. Li Dian was stunned. This? No? From Li Dians distress, +666! Do you have Once I get back, Ill roast ribs, steamed beef, braised beef, lamb racks and sour and spicy cabbage! Ill come and look for you when Im free! Lu Shu bolted after saying all that. From Li Dians distress, +999! Did he have to be so specific?! Li Dian then felt that he shouldnt have come on this trip to Qingzhou. Apart from failing to obtain the mirror, he was now in the hands of the heavenly network. Why? He bumped into a lunatic who bought his gourd, during which he almost lost his neck due to the constant twisting. He was even unlucky enough to chance upon another motorcycle-carrying lunatic after planning to dig up a magical item. The damned item even acted as a flashbang, what is with this world? And even now, he bumped into yet another lunatic. Cant you tell that Im trying to ask for food?! Why were there so many lunatics, and why did he bump into so many of them? On the way back, Lu Shu was thinking. When he was standing at the edge of the cordoned area, he had felt a huge source of magical waves from inside but he could not verify what was happening. If the remains had truly resurfaced, should he try to go in? This was a question to be pondered over because the risks were substantial. He wouldnt be too worried if he was at least a class C. To his understanding, Qingzhou was not under the jurisdiction of any heavenly king. After all, apart from Shi Xuejin, there were only 7 heavenly kings who could fight. Li Yixiao aside, all these people were guarding cities at the border of the country. But the problem was that since the remains were opened here, at least one heavenly king would definitely rush here. Even if it was to prevent an outsider from getting undeserved benefits. A heavenly king had to be present. Although after the incident at Mt. Beimang where many people who challenged the heavenly kings were heavily weakened, there still wouldnt be a lack of people who were willing to take risks. If he were to hide his identity and enter the remains, he might possibly stir some trouble and even get into a fight with a heavenly king Chapter 245 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Which heavenly king would be here? Li Yixiao? It cant be, he was too far away. It seemed like only the two heavenly kings guarding Southern Tibet and North of Jiang could be here. Now that the strength of the Indians has greatly diminished, there wasnt any real cause of concern for foreign infiltrators. So could it be that priest from Nanzang? In reality, Lu Shu felt that the heavenly networks planning was quite interesting. Although the population of Tibet consisted of largely practicing Buddhists, they assigned a Taoist priest to take charge of the area? Nie Tings plans were indeed really difficult to predict. When he was back, tour guide Wang was surrounded by the aunties, Why are we stuck here? We all paid to come and have fun, not to suffer! Wang Genji was crushed and troubled, Ill inform the company of this situation and give everyone a satisfactory response! He went to make the call to the company upon finishing. It was really unfortunate for the tour group to bump into such a situation. Apart from possibly refunding the tourists, they might still need to make additional compensations because the time spent on being stuck on this tour was quite substantial. Lu Shu went over to Wang Shuli and realized that their voices were already hoarse from half a day of singing they werent singing or playing their instruments. In fact, they looked hungry and dejected. This place was in the middle of nowhere and wasnt near a city, there wasnt even a place to eat at. All that Lu Shu said to Li Dian previously were just jokes meant to be pulled on Li Dian. Before he went over to find out what was going on, Wang Shuli and her pals were in a great mood. The joy they managed to derive from themselves and each other was something Lu Shu was envious of. But now, all of them looked listless. Lu Shu lamented this sight, such as the reality of life Lu Xiaoyu ran over immediately when she saw Lu Shu, Whats the situation? Its very possible that a remain has opened at Chaka salt lake. But I dont dare to just go in like that, Im worried a heavenly king might come over. Lu Shu replied softly. At this moment, there were a few kids around gathering and swinging about Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu was puzzled and asked, Do you know them? Ahah, I dont know which car these dumb kids are from. Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. Oh, Lu Shu nodded. Lu Xiaoyu was pretty and it was common to see her attracting the attention of young boys. But Lu Xiaoyu herself was still a dumb kid. At this moment, a little boy suddenly dashed over and reached for the hair on Lu Xiaoyus head. But before his hand could even get there, Lu Shu pressed onto his head and smiled sinisterly, Get out of here in three seconds or Ill turn you into soup. For some reason, Lu Shu had the aura of a practitioner since some time ago. So even if he was smiling, the kid easily burst into tears from his intimidation. The main reason was that his hand was pressing on the boys head. This sort of oppressed feeling was really too stressful Lu Shu was annoyed by this sort of behavior to get a girls attention. Honestly, this sort of kids was quite common. In school, they would poke the girl with a pencil or something of that sort Lu Xiaoyu looked at the kid who was scared away and said, Lu Shu, you actually looked quite cool just now. Haha really? Thats a must! Lu Shu laughed amusedly and haughtily. The incident arose too suddenly this time, causing the jam too last all the way until at night when some traffic police suddenly came over to guide the cars at the rear. But since there was such a huge jam, it really was a massive task for the police. But the situation wasnt as smooth as they had expected. The people behind didnt know what was going on in front and many of them harbored the hopes of the traffic improving after waiting for some time. And many people drove here for a holiday. If they were really forced to take an alternate path, it wasnt a matter of one to two hundred kilometers. They might possibly be forced to take an alternate route of a few hundred kilometers. Theyd rather wait here slowly than to take such a long alternative route. Then, they asked the traffic police what exactly was going on. But the police said they werent clear as well, they were just doing what their superiors told them to do. And in the end, they continued to be stuck in the traffic jam. In the past, Lu Shu only heard of accidents on highways causing jams of a few kilometers. He didnt expect to experience such an incident here himself At this juncture, many people stuck on the road were deprived of food for a day. Most of the cars had some tidbits but they were obviously not enough. Occasionally, everyone would encounter a situation. Upon opening a bag of tidbits, you might not feel like eating it anymore after a few bits. It might not be finished even after a few days. This was because youre not hungry enough! When someone was really hungry, tidbits became something very useless it did nothing against hunger! Wang Shuli and Yuan Laingtuos groups of people finished almost all of their tidbits in the afternoon. But when the traffic jam was still not solved at night, everyone started to become anxious. Water, on the other hand, was not lacking. Under normal circumstances, tour buses will come with a few containers of water for the tourists. And reality proved that the aunties were the most prepared when facing this sort of incident. Yuan Liangtuo watched as an aunty retrieved a plastic bag from her bag and amazingly, there were more than 10 boiled eggs inside Another aunty took out some cakes, fruits, bread and even biscuits. It was as if they feared they might lack food along the way But although these aunties were extremely prepared in terms of rations, they didnt have the slightest notion of sharing them. And although Yuan Liangtuo and his friends were daoyuan students, they couldnt possibly rob these people of their eggs, could they? Could they still survive as practitioners if such news were to be spread? By that time, people would gossip about Yuan Liangtuo and the first battle he got into since being a practitioner was battling an aunty for some eggs he would be a laughing stock if people hear about this. Honestly, it was a tall order for him to bow down and ask for some food, something which he wasnt willing to put aside his pride for. After all, they werent hungry for too long. The people on the bus couldnt stay there any longer. Everyone sat along the grassy fields along Huanhu road to rest. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, together with Wang Shuli and her friends, were chatting together. Instead of everyone chatting, it could be put in another way. Wang Shuli and her friends were talking while Lu Shu listened. He just completed the procedure of merging his chi rivers into an ocean. The chi mountain wasnt completely formed yet. More time was needed for him to get used to what was going on within his body. Wang Shuli lied on the grass as if thinking about something. As the night arrived, Wang Shulis fair complexion glistened under the brightness of the moonlight. The girl beside her sighed, My boyfriend hasnt contacted me for a week. Whats going on? Chapter 246 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Wang Shuli exclaimed without hesitation, It must be an affair or he never loved you. After all, there are no decent guys out there. Lu Shu hesitated for a moment and cleared his throat, Ahem, can you not be so pessimistic? I think that your boyfriend is dead. Wang Shuli, ??? He Hui, ??? From Wang Shulis distress, +188! From He Huis distress, +588! For some reason, Wang Shuli thought that Lu Shu was special and that he had some kind of unique quality. Despite his background, he carried himself with an unknown confidence and strength. But to say he was someone of importance, he had a too down to earth vibe. The atmosphere was awkward Grrrr, Wang Shulis tummy grumbled. She must be hungry Wang Shulis face turned red from the embarrassment, The snacks were finished in the afternoon Lu Shu was thinking that since he and Lu Xiaoyu wouldnt get hungry, and that Wang Shuli and company had treated them kindly, he should share some food with them. Lu Xiaoyu kept the potato chips while the biscuits and other food were given to Wang Shuli. In the end, the aunties had their own food while Wang Shuli and company had Lu Shus help. Everyone except Yuan Liantuo and company had food to eat From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +99 From the looks of it, everyone would have to spend the night on the bus and Lu Xiaoyu tugged on Lu Shus sleeve, Lu Shu, arent you able to create crepes? We can sell crepes here! I cant create crepes! Lu Shu replied. Haha, Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu skeptically. Crepes are impossible and stop looking at me like that! However, theres stinky tofu Haha Although he denied the fact that he could create crepes, Lu Xiaoyus words reminded Lu Shu of something else. He had not been selling stinky tofu for the past few days but he was still entering the lottery to obtain his daily Chi fruits. Which meant that the stinky tofu had been accumulated to a rather large amount! Lu Shu estimated that over the past 4 days, he had accumulated over 200 servings of stinky tofu! Isnt this the perfect opportunity to earn money?! Seeing that the traffic jam stretched over a few kilometers, not everyone in these cars had emergency food. 200 servings of stinky tofu wouldnt even be enough! But he could keep entering the lottery. Although the maximum amount of chi he could handle a day was two chi fruits, he could store the extra fruits inside his inventory. Whenever there was a traffic jam on the highway, nearby villagers would use the opportunity to earn a handsome sum. But there werent any nearby villages around the Qingzhous highway which created the perfect opportunity for Lu Shu. But the problem was the storage of this stinky tofu. He couldnt possibly churn out 200 servings of stinky tofu from thin air. Lu Shu really wanted to earn this money but before he could carefully think out a plan, Lu Xiaoyu was worried, Will we be able to sell the stinky tofu? Lu Shu replied gleefully, Dont worry. To what do we owe our success to? Lu Xiaoyu pondered for a moment, Being sly? Lu Shu, ??? It was already 10+pm and night as the darkness enveloped the entire lake area. The drivers were exhausted after a day of grumbling and everyone returned to their vehicles to rest. Li Zimo sat inside his car alone with his car engine turned off. Who knew when this jam would end so he had to save his petrol. At this moment, Li Zimo received a call as he answered, Hello? Son, having fun on your holiday? When will you be back? Li Zimo glanced at the long queue in front of him, Erm, its fun. Ill be back in a few days. He was used to reporting only good news and not bad news. Telling your parents about your troubles outside would only cause them unnecessary worry and they might even be able to help. Son, I heard that the road to Chaka Salt Lake is severely jammed. So try to avoid it. Li Zimo let out a bitter smile, Im already here And to make things worse, he did not prepare any emergency food and was about to faint from the hunger! Knock Knock, Li Zimo turned around and was greeted by someone wearing a cap with his face hidden by a T-shirt with a robotic cat printed on it knocking on his car window. The other party was carrying a small backpack which seemed rather unusual. Li Zimo hung up on his mother as he rolled the car window down, Brother, why are you selling DVDs here? How much for one? His car had a DVD player What DVD Lu Shu mumbled and asked through the T-shirt, Im here to sell freshly made stinky tofu! From Li Zimos distress, +199! Im not judging but do you have to dress up like this? Li Zimo was shocked. I dont have a stall license, Lu Shu explained but Li Zimo was still skeptical. How much? Li Zimo asked. 50! Lu Shu answered calmly. Thats crazy! One serving for stinky tofu for 50 dollars, you might as well rob a bank! I am robbing I dont know what to say From Li Zimos distress, +110! Li Zimo finally understood why this scum had covered his face. He must be afraid of being remembered and suffer a beating in the future. In fact, Lu Shu was afraid that someone might realize his unlimited supply of stinky tofu. But there shouldnt be anyone whos this bored and everyone was in their own cars. After selling a few cars ahead, those in the back would not be able to see him anymore. Asking from car to car may be troublesome but it was a much safer option. One serving of stinky tofu would normally sell for 5 dollars but now, 50 dollars. Such an opportunity wouldnt come by so easily and Lu Shu was determined to make use of it. And another important point was that this business would generate a lot of distress points! Chapter 247 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Huge amounts of distress points could be amassed when people were hungry. I only have three portions, do you want it or not? Lu Shu urged. Yes! Make it slightly cheaper! Li Zimo grinded his teeth. He was really too hungry! 48.50! Why still care about the 50 cents? 48! Deal! Lu Shu put on a show and placed his hand in his bag to retrieve a portion of stinky tofu for Li Zimo. Li Zimo was stunned, Damn, why is it so smelly?! Just as you said, Lu Shu said as he received the money from Li Zimo delightedly and stuffed it into Lu Xiaoyus bag, How could it be called stinky tofu if it isnt stinky? Lu Shu still had over 200 portions of stinky tofu in his storage. At the start, he was still worried that he couldnt sell the tofu if his price was too high. But it now seemed like his worries were unnecessary. Although his asking price was 50, with some bargaining, he could sell it at around 40 dollars. Lu Shu lamented softly. Chinese people had good spending habits, it was alright even for poor families to spend quite a lot outside when they needed to even if they had to scrimp and save on a daily basis. Within an hour, he sold all of his 200+ portions. Lu Shu was excited if this jam carries on for two days, wouldnt he be rich from selling stinky tofu? Just as he drew another 400 stinky tofu, he amassed another 8 chi fruits. At this point, Lu Xiaoyu sneaked over and pulled Lu Shu away by his sleeve. Lu Shu asked curiously, Whats wrong? My business is booming. Lu Xiaoyu passed Lu Shu her phone. On it was a thread within the golden foundation, and its title was: jam on Qingzhou Huanhu road, who can tell me what exactly is going on in front? Lu Shu hesitated for a moment. This title looked quite normal, no one knew what was happening in front. Those who knew couldnt tell others about whats going on. But he noticed something wrong when he saw the 14th comment, from someone called lord Zimo, Im stuck on Huanhu road as well. I bumped into someone selling stinky tofu just now, and it was extremely exorbitant! One for 50 dollars and there were only three. I wouldnt have bought it if I wasnt so extremely hungry! Its too unscrupulous! Lu Shu pondered. Wasnt he referring to him?! He continued to scroll down and below this comment from lord Zimo was another persons: Ahhh, we have a similar fate. I was scammed too! Three portions and two of them were bought by us. Isnt this fate? This guy is really too unscrupulous, but the tofu is indeed quite tasty, better than I expected Lu Shu took a deep breath, he had a bad feeling about this. He continued to scroll down, and another person commented as well, Haha, Im the guy who bought the third portion. The three of us really are brothers who share the same fate! Immediately after that was another persons reply, Then which is the one I bought I bought one too I bargained till its 38.50. The 50 cents didnt matter anymore Wasnt there only three portions The comment above must be a joke. I bought three portions alone Lord Zimos reply: You guys wait, let me check From Li Zimos distress, +299! How could there be only three? The guy who complained about the 50 cents seemed like he wasnt lying. Its really evident! Just by these few comments, there cant be only three portions sold. There might even be 300! But of course, some replies were just to join in the commotion This how many people did this guy cheat Lu Shu was scratching his head. The distress points were flowing into his records rapidly although this was a good thing, he definitely couldnt sell his stinky tofu anymore! Another thread had started within the golden foundation: search for the mysterious guy selling stinky tofu on Huanhu road! Damn this. Lu Shu immediately looked for a secluded corner and removed his cover. All these people were really troublesome. Couldnt they just eat their tofu? Why bother discussing it online. Hm? Lu Shus eyes lit up. He had always wanted to join in the commotion on the golden foundation, wasnt this a good opportunity? Once more people noticed him in the forum, wouldnt he gain even more distress points constantly? Anyway, no one would be able to recognize him now. His account on the golden foundation was also registered with a new card and there was no reason to hesitate. He immediately replied to the thread: I am the guy! Lu Shu trudged triumphantly while holding onto Lu Xiaoyu, thinking that he would definitely gain a massive influx of distress points. He would become the next big thing online at any time! But when he checked his phone, below his reply was a string of replies claiming that its them. Lu Shu took a deep breath, he had really underestimated them They really wanted to impersonate him?! Couldnt they let him become an online sensation smoothly? Was it really so difficult? But at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed a commotion behind him. He didnt understand what was going on and stood silently with Lu Xiaoyu. Many people alighted from their cars to see what was going on. Seeing this situation, Lu Shu held onto Lu Xiaoyu even closer to prevent them from being separated. Within a few minutes, Lu Shu saw soldiers carrying water, biscuits, cup noodles, medical supplies and other similar items running along Huanhu road. They then distributed these supplies to everyone. There were many soldiers, but because cars could not be driven in, they had to use their hands to bring all these supplies to everyone. It seemed like they had to run at least a few kilometers. Although the temperature in Qingzhou was rather cooling, especially at night, these soldiers were soaked in sweat. Many drivers thanked them profusely, but they returned to work upon completing their tasks. One driver didnt feel too well, even showing signs of being ill. Without any hesitation, a soldier carried him and ran off. Lu Shu held onto Lu Xiaoyus hand, Lets go, theres no need to sell stinky tofu anymore hm, it cant be sold anymore. Lu Shu, why are they so passionate about helping others? Lu Xiaoyu asked in curiosity. Because of their belief? Lu Shu wasnt too sure. Would you be like them in the future? Lu Xiaoyu questioned. Probably not, Im not that magnanimous Lu Shu shook his head. But after some silence, he added, But Ill help them fight or something along those lines. Chapter 248 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When it came to things like fighting, Lu Shu already had quite an abundance of experience. Be it bumping into Chang Hengyue at the start of the remains or encountering that weird class C spy afterward, regardless of it being meaningful or not, Lu Shu had made a significant contribution through fighting. It was as if all the spies within Yuzhous heavenly network and daoyuan class were taken care of, or he wouldnt have received countless distress points from Japanese names back then. They must be facing many problems since they lost all their spies in Yuzhou after just one remain It could be said that all the Japanese spies in Yuzhou were wiped out Luckily, Lu Shu didnt reveal his ability of real name identification or any of his other weird abilities. If he had, he would have dared to approach Li Yixiao and go through the entire list of daoyuan students and heavenly network members in the system how many distress points would that be? Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu didnt need any of the supplies brought in for the civilians. Yuan Liangtuo and his friends, on the other hand, almost teared up when they saw the biscuits Those people who bought stinky tofu also received supplies from the soldiers. All of them were then holding onto a tofu in one hand while Lu Shu received a constant influx of distress points from them. But the militarys task of relief was not that simple. The road to Chaka salt lake was jammed on both sides. There were many traffic police directing and soothing traffic at the back, telling all drivers that no cars will be allowed to pass through this place for the next half a month. After their hopes of waiting out were shattered, cars at the back slowly showed signs of backing out of the huge traffic jam. Although there was no clear indication as to when the jam could be completely solved, there was at least hope now. The tour bus, at this moment, was filled with the sound of squabbles. The aunties were extremely displeased, Fancy us bumping into such a situation on a tour! What are you going to do about it! Tour guide Wang was in a tight spot. What could he do about this? This was a decent tour compared to others where families had to bring their own tents, these people got their own tents and had good food to dine on. If they really wanted a refund, how much did he have to pay? What about his own commission!? Wang Shuli and her friends didnt seem to care much about this. She turned her head to ask Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, Do you have any plans if we return to Xijing City? Do you want to go and explore the nightlife in Xijing City with us? Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu glanced at each other for a moment before Lu Shu started shaking his head, We wont tag along with you guys anymore, we might have some other stuff to attend to. Regardless of whether they returned to the city and waited for an opportunity to come back to enter the remains or staying here now, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu definitely had to separate themselves from the group. In this sort of thriving magical climate, it was no doubt that many people, apart from them, wanted a part in this remains. But honestly speaking, Lu Shu used to feel that the power within the country was concentrated within the heavenly network and everything was under their rule. But upon encountering Kumbum Monastery, he noticed there were many more priests and high-beings who stayed out of these affairs. Lu Shu definitely didnt think that the heavenly network neglected this aspect of the magical era. There must be some other reason. But in reality, under the heavenly networks all-rounded rule, Lu Shu didnt feel that the Buddhist priests had much ground to be a threatening force to the heavenly network. Because the heavenly network was the main force in the country. If only Jiang Shuyi was here. He could ask him if he wasnt sure of anything. It was rather slow to try to comprehend everything on his own. As to the issue with the Buddhist priests, why were they never mentioned in the golden foundation? It seemed like they segregated themselves from this world of magic and training on purpose. Because of the incident at Kumbum Monastery, Lu Shu didnt have a good feeling towards Buddhist priests. The first encounter resulted in them spouting some nonsense about him But he didnt exactly hold a grudge against them because of this. It wasnt fair to just hate them because of a minor incident. He could just avoid them in the future. This time, if the remains really surfaced on the land of Qingzhou, Lu Shu wanted to see if the Buddhist priests would come over and stake a claim. He could also understand the heavenly networks stance on these people. Just then, an old priest was walking slowly along the fields towards Chaka salt lake. His movements were slow, so slow that he didnt seem normal. But the speed at which he was moving was fast and within an instant, he was out of Lu Shus sight and had already entered the area of the salt lake. Lu Shu also felt a huge amount of magical energy waves from the man. This was a heavenly king! Was he the old priest who guarded Southern Tibet? It actually made sense upon some thought. Now that the strength of the Indians was significantly depleted, they werent much of a threat. And as for those people at Southeast Asia, they were still shocked by the incident at the remains in Laos. They didnt even have the ability to protect themselves, why would they go overseas to look for trouble? It was the north that they had to be wary of. From this perspective, it was indeed more suitable for the old priest who guarded Southern Tibet to be sent here. He once heard Li Xianyi mention that this priest had a bad temper Lu Shu was curious back then, Having practiced for tens of years, why would his temper still be bad? Its exactly because of his bad temper that he has to practice to be calm. If his temper was good, he might have just become a secluded monk Li Xianyi once lamented. Lu Shu was stunned back then, who knew there could be such an effect? And in the end, the product was a class B practitioner? No one would have anything to say about his bad temper. Lu Shu himself didnt have any impression of that guy. Lu Shu! Why are you here! A familiar voice was heard behind Lu Shu. Lu Shu immediately turned around, Jiang Shuyi? You Speak of the devil! Lu Shu was just thinking how convenient it would be if Jiang Shuyi was here moments ago, he wouldnt be making blind guesses about everything. Wang Shuli, who was next to Lu Shu, noticed that he was stunned by Jiang Shuyis appearance. She looked at Jiang Shuyis expression and said, Little Shu, could this be your girlfriend? So pretty Keke, hes a guy, Lu Shu was rather awkward. Wang Shuli was shocked, Guy? A male on his identification card as well? Jiang Shuyi walked off a vehicle accompanied by two soldiers as if he wanted to enter the restricted area directly. Honestly, Lu Shu really didnt expect Jiang Shuyi to be here. Jiang SHuyi smiled, I took a plane here to use the magical energy here. Lu Shu was enlightened. Since he had already said it, it was certain that there would be a remain surfacing here. He couldnt comprehend Jiang Shuyis background even more. This remain was just opening and hes already here to make use of the magical energy? It had to be known that the magical energy in a remain was akin to an experience multiplier in a video game. It could be said that in Lu Shus knowledge, the best magical land would be the area around remains. Chapter 249 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu couldnt help but feel rather emotional. Having an established background was indeed different. In order to maximize training opportunities, children from established families were able to go wherever remains would surface. Previously, everyone didnt react fast enough, Jiang Shuyi explained, During the incident at Mt Beimang, no one else came to compete for the magical energy. Many people didnt have accurate information and thought that the rise in magical energy around the remains was similar to that of a magical land. In fact, the remains that appeared in the northwest was too small and didnt emit much magical energy. However, it has been different ever since the Mt Beimang remains. Lu Shu was rather puzzled, So youre saying there will be other people coming to the remains? Most of them would definitely try. The first-tier team would be those serving under the heavenly network, such as my brother. The second-tier team would be us, Daoyuan students, Jiang Shuyi said, The worlds magical energy is on the rise. When we first entered the daoyuan class, having a slight difference in aptitude would require a few more months to break through to the Class E mysterious senses chapter. But its different now, the time taken has been reduced by a quarter The rejuvenation of the worlds magical energy is a long process and we have reasons to believe that the peak of the era has yet to arrive. And since remains are caused by magical energy, some felt that with the process of rejuvenation, the subsequent remains would only get larger. Remains are a small world on its own and as of now, all kinds of unusual things can be found inside. Perhaps one day remains bigger than earth would surface. Lu Shu frowned, bigger than earth? This was something he never thought of. Having been to only one remains, he was still inexperienced but he was skeptical about whether such a huge remains was possible. Wouldnt it take forever to find the relic?! They were having this conversation at a distance from Wang Shuli who was also checking them out. She then turned to her friend, Is that really a guy? This is so demoralizing. Do you think Little Shu swing that way? Look, theres something unusual about the way Jiang Shuyi looks at Little Shu. Whats unusual? I dont feel anything, another girl said. This is my womans sixth sense! Wang Shuli replied firmly. Who here isnt a woman? the girl wasnt pleased Wang Shuli was still pondering, This chap was escorted here by two military men which means his background must be something special. What do you think Little Shu does? Why are you so concerned about Lu Shu? Wang Shuli glanced at her, Nothing, dont jump to conclusions. Why jump to conclusions On the other hand, Jiang Shuyi suddenly asked, Lu Shu, you havent told me why youre here. Oh, Im bringing Xiaoyu on a holiday and happened to bump into this, Lu Shu replied, Weve been stuck here for a day and if not for you, I wouldnt have known what is going on. Jiang Shuyi gave him a puzzled look, Why didnt you go in? You can even eat a hot piping meal inside. I can go in?! Lu Shu was stunned. Youre now a member of the heavenly network and even of a lieutenant rank. Training beside the remains is definitely allowed and there is a lack of manpower here at Qingzhou. A member with contributions is allowed to enter even when on holiday Jiang Shuyi explained. Lu Shu was stunned. After thinking up plans on how to get in for the whole day, it was actually this simple? But what Jiang Shuyi said was interested. Those with contributions could enter while the rest couldnt? The heavenly network must be rather disappointed with the daoyuan students after the Mt Beimang remains. Their expectations for combat abilities had also gone up. Jiang Shuyi knew what was on Lu Shu mind and added, In fact, everyones objective here isnt just about the magical energy. Although the progress of training would slow down significantly after reaching Class D, the problem was the training method. The current situation is that among the 1.3 billion people in the country, there are only 10 Class A aptitudes. This is even rarer than giant pandas. All established families are trying to nurture practitioners and most of them are of Class B aptitude which cannot be increased. All Class C training methods must be imparted in the capital by Nie Ting personally. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin are very strict about contributions and wouldnt settle for less. Even those from established families do not have it easier. This is also why everyone has to fight to contribute something and the remains would be the ideal place to do so! Lu Shu was thinking about what Jiang Shuyi said and there were many hidden messages. Firstly, there were too little Class A aptitudes with only 10 in the whole country. This also explained why the heavenly network would be more generous about imparting training methods to them. Secondly, most of the students from established families only had Class B aptitudes and Class A aptitudes were considered out of the world talents. As of now, there were no effective methods of increasing aptitude and so the effects of the refresher fruits must be very valuable! Thirdly, Class C and above training methods must be imparted in the capital by Nie Ting personally. This also meant that the training methods invented by Shi Xuejin were only made know to Nie Ting! Fourthly, there would be more and more students from established families stepping into the remains to earn credits for promotion. Normal people thought of these students as arrogant and undeserving but the truth was that most of these people were more hardworking While the normal daoyuan students were still fearing for their safety, students from established families had already taken the initiative to make contributions. Lu Shu didnt mind such people as the competition between them didnt concern him. But speaking of which, if so many people needed to make contributions, this also meant more opportunities for Lu Shu to earn money! It would be perfect if he could do business with these people. Entering the remains meant that he could only exchange item for item and these people must have valuable items on them Its basically a better transaction! Previously, the value Lu Shu got from exchanging all those spears was pathetic and this was mainly because everyone didnt have many valuables with them. But it was still better than handing it over to the heavenly network. Chapter 250 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations If those who were in the remains all came from wealthy backgrounds, they would all have watches with Geneva seals. Selling one of these watches outside would fetch hundreds of thousands of dollars. Why would he worry about life anymore?! To these people, was a watch useful in a fight or battle? Everyone wasnt stupid, and they knew the pros and cons! Jiang Shuyi was right! The best time for magical development was not here yet! If there really comes a day when business could be done, a small target could be set before expanding the business to the entire country! After that, a larger target could be set and the business could be expanded globally! Lu Shu had already thought of all this. When the time comes, he could have a nickname as well. If he wasnt called the master, then he could be called the remains businessman! It was apt! In the future, everyone wouldnt have to search for the relic in the remains anymore, They would look for him to buy equipment first, hahahaha! Lu Xiaoyu stared coldly at Lu Shu, who was acting weird and laughing. Jiang Shuyi was confused, Lu Shu, what are you thinking about? Keke, nothing much, Lu Shu wiped off his saliva. The situation now was that the remains were open to his level, such that he could go without the help of Li Yixiao. But he still felt that he should continue working with Li Yixiao. Although his relationship with the old man Li Xianyi was good, the mainland was the homeground of the heavenly network and he couldnt always rely on Jiang Shuyi for his problems, could he? If he could maintain his relations with Li Yixiao, many things would be much more convenient in future. And being a heavenly king, Li Yixiao would definitely always receive information quicker. Moreover, Lu Shu was actually quite willing to hang out with someone like Li Yixiao. It didnt matter how reliable he was, Li Yixiao is loyal and upholds justice. Lu Shu packed his stuff and prepared to journey with Jiang Shuyi with Lu Xiaoyu in hand. At that moment, Huanhu road, which was supposed to be dark, was lit up by the massive jam of cars. At this moment, another person, escorted by two military personnel, walked over towards Chaka salt lake. As he walked past Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu, he glanced at the two military personnel alongside Jiang Shuyi. He didnt acknowledge them, but walked past silently. Lu Shu was curious, He must be one of your relatives? Unknowingly, ever since the very beginning of training, Lu Shu felt as if he was really different. With the big world unravelling itself in front of him, the famous bloodlines and family clans were no longer so far away. People would be honoured to be friends with them Lu Shu, why are you staring at others? Jiang Shuyi noticed that there was something wrong with Lu Shus gaze. Coughs, its nothing, Lu Shu retracted his gaze He felt that in these few days, he had to gain more knowledge. He had to track the persons whereabouts! Lu Shu got on the bus to pack his stuff. Wang Shuli noticed him, Lu Shu, are you leaving? Where do you intend to go so late at night? Lu Shu stayed silent. Actually, there was no point in hiding such stuff. Moreover, they harboured good intentions toward Lu Xiaoyu and himself. The chances of them meeting each other again wasnt large. It wasnt nice to continue hiding the truth. He spoke, Im not leaving. Its just that Im entering Chaka salt lake, theres a remains there thats about to open. Speaking of this, as long as Wang Shuli wasnt an idiot, she would roughly understand whats going on. Also, she already harbored such a guess prior to this given the way Yuan Liangtuo and his friends treated Lu Shu. The aunties were astonished, and Wang Shuli and her friends only just realized that Lu Shu was a practitioner! Wang Shuli smiled, Please prioritize your safety. Previously, because of the commotion over the incident at Mt. Beimang, people associated remains with danger. Lu Shu smiled, See you again soon! As he alighted the bus with Lu Xiaoyu, his gaze met Yuan Liangtuos. THe other partys expression was quite confusing, as if he heard Lu Shus words just now and he was contemplating going to the remains as well. Yuan Liangtuo wasnt considering the question of whether or not he could make it in. In his mind, wherever Lu Shu could go, he could definitely go as well. After all, they were all daoyuan students. And as for what he was contemplating, he was worried that he might be faced with danger upon entering the remains. The forum on the Golden Foundation had the number of deaths of students at Mt. Beimang published: 371. In a time of peace, this wasnt a small number. To Yuan Liangtuo and his friends, firstly, they were stuck at class E and were unable to break through. Secondly, they had other options and not going wouldnt result in any great harm. But to speak the truth, it was impossible for them to not have any ambitions. Wasnt it said that training near the remains was effective? Lu Shu thought that having left like that, such a point-donating tool like Yuan Liangtuo was gone. He had to look for new targets But thinking again, the bulk of point contributions came from that Li Dian. As for Yuan Liangtuo at the most he was half the standard of Liu Li. Thinking of this, Lu Shu suddenly missed Liu Li In such a short amount of time together, they parted ways again. Be it the aunties, Yuan Liangtuo or Wang Shuli, they were all just passing by Lu Shus life. There wasnt grief, nor was there happiness. Just serenity. After hesitating for a long time, Yuan Liangtuo decided to go as well and he bid farewell to everyone. The bus turned silent. No one expected that there would be 7 people out of the 20-man tour group after less than half the journey Tour guide Wang was also confused. Why were there so many practitioners in his tour group? Just when everyone was collecting their thoughts, someone noticed Yuan Liangtuo and his friends coming back embarrassedly Little Yuan, why are you guys back again? One of the aunties asked out of curiosity. Yuan Liangtuos face turned red, I wasnt allowed to enter! Huh? Didnt Lu Shu go in? Why wouldnt they let you? The aunties didnt understand. From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +666! Yuan Liantuo was demoralized. He left and bid farewell with so much pride and arrogance just moments ago! He hesitated for a long time before deciding to come clean, Im a second lieutenant while hes a lieutenant Arent you all daoyuan students? Why is there a difference in rank? The aunties werent letting him off. They had to interrogate him today. From Yuan Liangtuos distress, +666! Yuan Liangtuo explained painstakingly, The students with the best aptitude will attain the rank of lieutenant. But in some cases, those that made great contributions will also be bestowed with the rank of lieutenant. Im not sure which case he belongs to. Wang Shuli leaned against the window and looked at the beautiful night scenery while humming to a soft and cheerful tune. Chapter 251 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Let me see your proof, The soldier at the border said calmly. At the border, there were more than a dozen large searchlights and some soldiers were setting up temporary sentry posts. Lu Shu flashed his officer pass as the soldier held up something that looked like a POS terminal and keyed in Lu Shus serial number. Only after he had checked the validity of Lu Shus identification pass, he finally let him pass. But just when Lu Xiaoyu was about to pass, the soldier said calmly, Im sorry but this child has no identification proof so I cant let her pass. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. He had forgotten that Lu Xiaoyu wasnt a member of the heavenly network. But before he could consider his options, Jiang Shuyi pulled out an envelope from his pocket. His two long fingers pulled out a document with a bright red seal from the envelope. Upon seeing the document, the soldier said in a deep voice, Im sorry but Im in no position to deal with this. Please wait. He hurried inside and appeared with a major-rank officer who gestured for the gates to be opened. During the whole process, the officer did not interact with Jiang Shuyi and everything happened silently. Lu Shu was secretly shocked, just how much influence did Jiang Shuyis family have in the military? The cordon was quite a distance from the main camp and they had to take a car. For some reason, entering such a high-security area had everyone quietened down. Upon reaching the brightly lit main camp, Lu Shu found everything familiar- the military tents and the food truck where a bunch of chefs was busy cooking The military tents were set up in an orderly manner as if the distance between each tent was meticulously measured. Why are so many tents empty? Lu Shu asked out of curiosity. Jiang Shuyi smiled, Do you know why theres a hurry to evacuate the traffic? Why? Because there are still many daoyuan students stuck outside Gathering the daoyuan students required time, especially in the Qingzhou area which consisted of 1 city, 1 district, 6 ethnic prefectures, 30 states, 7 ethnic states, 2 state-owned cities, and 3 administrative districts. With such a large area to cover, it was impossible for all to arrive at the salt lake within a night. Those coming from the east would still be stuck on the roads They were also prepared for unexpected guests like Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi. Someone up there must have given such instructions as Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi were immediately allocated a tent. Lu Xiaoyu noticed the aroma from the cooking class and tugged at Lu Shus sleeve. Wait a minute, Lu Shu smiled. Only after entering the tent did they notice two other people already inside, packing their own things. Surprisingly, one of them was the teenager that Lu Shu had met not too long ago outside. Lu Shu checked out the interior of the tent. Not only was the arrangement of tents orderly, even the beds were placed and made neatly. One tent was meant to accommodate 16 people. Each tent was 4.57.5m in size with windows at the side, and supported by 30 or so steel tubes that could withstand gales of up to level 6 and 6cm of snow. The two insiders saw the newcomers. Besides the teenager from earlier on, the other teen with a rather chubby face decided to greet them. In fact, everyone knew that the people in this tent were of rich and important backgrounds. Although the soldiers at the border were also allowed to let those with contributions pass, who else besides Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu had ever been inside remains? No one. These people were exposed to the importance of diplomacy and connections from their parents and understood the rules of their world. Knowing that these were people of similar backgrounds, it was natural to establish a good rapport. These people might become your colleagues, or maybe everyone here would be in the higher levels of the heavenly network? This might seem far-fetched but to these people, being normal or ordinary was a tragedy. These teens from such backgrounds only had one goal in mind- to stand out from the rest. My name is Chen Zuan, a full-fledged Class E, and a Second Lieutenant. What about you two? The chubby teenager greeted cheerfully. Jiang Shuyi, fresh Class D, Lieutenant, gender male, Jiang Shuyi had always been slightly apathetic when interacting with anyone else besides Lu Shu. After clarifying that he was a male, he went on to choose his bed. Chen Zuan was shocked, male? But he remained expressionless and wasnt too concerned about his apathy. He turned towards Lu Shu who was friendlier. Glancing at Chen Zuans wristwatch, Lu Shu immediately knew it was worth a lot. This friend was someone Lu Shu must have! Im Lu Shu, a full Class E, Lieutenant, Lu Shu chuckled, Zuan, which family are you from? How old are you this year? Your wrist have calluses? Lu Shu almost slipped his tongue and asked Chen Zuan about the worth of his wristwatch. But something still seemed off! What calluses?! Chen Zuan gave a puzzled look. Only 4 practitioners had arrived but they only got weirder. The first teen refused to talk and his name was still not made known. The second was a beautiful boy. And the third person seemed normal but something was wrong with the way he talked And who would bring a young girl into the remains? Chen Zuan came into eye contact with Lu Xiaoyu But Chen Zuan wasnt slow. The only reason he was still a Class E was that he wasnt imparted the next method Even his family couldnt do anything about it due to the strict regulations in the heavenly network- Nie Ting couldnt be bribed and his underlings wouldnt dare to defy his orders. Jiang Shus Class D status was surprising. This meant that he was either a genius with Tier A aptitude or that he had contributions to his name. Chen Zuan had memorized the entire list of 71 geniuses with Tier A aptitude and Jiang Shuyi wasnt on it. This meant that he had contributions? So he must be involved in the Mt Beimang remains? Chen Zuan was quick-witted and able to analyze situations with little information. If not for his wit, he wouldnt have been able to stand out. Chapter 252 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Chen Zuan turned his gaze to Lu Shu. This youth is actually a lieutenant too, and an Class C lieutenant at that! Seems like his military achievement is beyond question. But there is only one question if he is already promoted to a lieutenant, why only a Class C? Is his aptitude not up to mark? The fact is, if a person is able to distinguish oneself in the family, surely, he or she would not be an easy character to be reckoned with. No family would want to disgrace themselves by letting out those who were too dumb. To tell the truth, Chen Zuan was a little envious of Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu. Not envious because Jiang obtained the method to promotion, but that he was at where the remains were being opened. Chen Zuan felt that had he entered the remains, he would have succeeded too. Hence, his presence here now. Sometimes the mentality determines ones behavior. Ordinary Daoyuan Class students associated the remains to danger. To enter would spell certain death and thus they were afraid. But to the child of a familial clan like Chen Zuan, the remains were an opportunity. All of a sudden, the youth who had been making his bed in silence suddenly straightened up and said, Have any of you distinguished yourselves at the remains? I am Gao Shenyin, Lieutenant, Class D, Junior Class. I fought in the border battles before. Chen Zuan chuckled quietly at that point. The frostiness for the better half of a day, was it because he detests me? There was such a divide within the circle of children: those who had fought in battles looked down somewhat upon those who have not. To them, the latter are all greenhouse flowers, without the guts. Such situations were all the more apparent in the military compound, with some even flaunting their battle scars proudly and ignoring those who have never fought before. All that this group of people would think about all day was where could they go for the next battle. For instance, when Chen Zuan introduced himself earlier, Gao Shenyin immediately knew that he had never fought in a battle before and promptly ignored his presence. However, Gao immediately warmed to Jiang Shuyi and Lu Shu when they arrived upon knowing that they, too, had fought and distinguished themselves in battles. Lu Shu chuckled in reply, Yes, yes, Ive fought at the remains before. Good day to you! He thought, are all these people big clients? Should I go buy a book on marketing when I return to learn how to protect them? Why are you still a Class E? Gao Shenyin asked, confused. Were you not rewarded with the power? Ah, Lu Shu smiled. I am a Class E power-type Awakened Person. In terms of practice, too low a level isnt worth mentioning. Both Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin were momentarily stunned. It was indeed rare to encounter an Awakened One. Under the normal circumstance, everyone mainly focused on cultivation. Only a lucky few would be trained both in cultivation and awakening, thus belonging to the select group groomed exclusively as the increase in cultivation level would mean the same for the level of awakening. Its really rare to encounter one with such unique circumstance like Lu Shus technique of awakeningis something awry? Chen Zuan suddenly felt that something was amiss and inquired cautiously, Which clan do you belong to? Lu Shu was taken aback, why mention family and clan all of a sudden. He gave a deep sigh and replied, The clan of buried love. From Chen Zuans distress, +333! What is this crap about the clan of buried love! Im asking which clan do you hail from! However, before he could explain, Lu Shu chortled merrily, Im not like all of you, I dont belong to any clan. There is really no need to to deny such things. Or should one come up with a fabricated clan to appear superior and posh like Chen Zuan? Dont think theres such a need. If one can cultivate up to Grade A, anybody could have come up with their own clans This is still a world where the truths prevail everywhere where the fist is within reach. When Chen Zuan realised that Lu Shu was merely an ordinary student of Daoyuan Class, his desire to befriend him waned slightly. After all, how far can an Awakened Person without background go? But Gao Shenyin was different. As long as the person is ready to fight and shed blood, he would be willing to befriend him despite his background. This youth with his resolute look seemed to have a relatively simple world view. He was simply standing there, body as erect as a rifle propped up. The group had finally broken the ice. Jiang Shuyi stood by the side, listening quietly, not uttering a word. Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin were a little awkward and their conversation almost crashed. Chen enjoyed talking about supercars whereas Gao was interested in chatting about where would there be possibilities of battles and where else can one open up new remains. Evidently, when two have nothing in common, every word is one too many. In the end, Chen Zuan called Gao Shenyin a rash fellow while Gao called Chen a gilded youth, a flippant flower from the greenhouse Lu Shu voiced his agreement with both of them. In actual fact, the impression of the children from the clans was misleading. After knowing them better, one would realise that they are nothing more than a bunch of underage teenagers. This was an awkward age whereby they were not considered childish, yet could only feign sophistication and maturity. Chen Zuan suddenly joked, half-seriously, Lu Shu, why did you bring your children here? Havent Lu Xun said that one must travel light when going for battles? Lu Shu said, eyebrows raised, Did Mr. Lu Xun ever say that? Mr. Lu Xun said so many things in his lifetime, who knows what did he truly say or not? How about you shout him here so we can ask? Chen Zuan chortled. Its probably very tough to ask him here. Lu Shu sighed deeply then continued, but I can probably send you to him From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu out for meal. Lu Xiaoyu looked up curiously, Lu Shu, can I enter the remains? I am so much more capable than that Chen Zuan. In a few days time, he probably cant even beat Xiao Xiongxu Upon hearing that, Xiao Xiongxu instantly puffed out his chest and held his head high before Lu Xiaoyu. Arent you a little too disdainful towards the those from the clans? You never know, he may have some special skills up his sleeves and even if he cant summon any powers, he may still be able to obtain some special instruments. However, it is indeed true that he is no match for you, neither is Gao Shenyin. After all, considering your spirit, you are already possessing the capability of two D-Grade experts. Lu Shu said thoughtfully. However, despite Lu Xiaoyus impressive power and the fact that Lu Shu also wished to bring her around to play at the remains, the question was how could he do it? He may be able to use his ties with Jiang Shuyi to get her in, but it is utterly impossible to get her into the remains. Lu Shu certainly was not the overly protective kind. The basic consensus between the two as they grew up together was to share both happiness and pains together. Still, Lu Shu would bear the greater part of any burden, for he was the elder brother. However, it was not in her character for Lu Xiaoyu to live on her brother like a parasite. She could not stand the situation either and so was willing to help him set up a stall, wash his clothes and handle some simple housework, willing to help bear his burden to fight alongside him. Lu Shu, on the other hand, knew that Lu Xiaoyu was willing to. Chapter 253 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations How Lu Xiaoyu entered the remains still required continued observation. At the same time, Lu Shu pondered another question: If Lu Xiaoyu entered the remains, she might be the only child left inside. Even if Lu Xiaoyu was wearing the celestial cloak, the features might be too obvious. There was a stark difference between the physique of a child and an adult. If the entire camp only comprised a child who was 1.5 meters tall, wouldnt it be deceiving for Lu Xiaoyu to put on the celestial cloak to hide her identity from everyone Recently, Lu Xiaoyus growth had been remarkable after keeping with her nutritional needs. Although Lu Xiaoyu had always been watching her diet, there was a stark contrast between having the monetary means and the lack of it. In the past, it meant having one to two eggs daily, with the addition of meat occasionally. What about now? Every lunch, Li Xianyi fed Lu Xiaoyu as though she was her granddaughter. The chairman of the foundation also doted on her as she was given any and every good food available. Lu Shus 300 dollars lunch allowance was definitely not enough. He initially wanted to fork out more money, but Li Xianyi rejected it. She did not want Lu She to fork out any money and even claimed that the lunch was prepared for Lu Xiaoyu and it was none of Lu Shus business. At dinner, Lu Xiaoyu was guaranteed meat at every meal. After coming out from their tent, Lu Xiaoyu followed Lu Shu to collect their plates from the food truck. She honestly queued behind Lu Shu, and it finally came to her turn, the duty chef exclaimed in astonishment, Theres such a beautiful girl at the campsite? I will give you special welfare for whatever you want to eat! Lu Xiaoyu passed her plate forward, Give me a plate of Braised Beef Brisket. Only Beef Brisket! Lu Shu was so glad at that moment. When he turned around, he saw Jiang Shuyi coming out after packing things up, following behind her were Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin. At this point, the campsite remained empty. There were only that one thousand few Daoyuan class students from Xijing Town at the campsite, the rest of the students from Qingzhou province had yet to arrive. Lu Shu whispered to Jiang Shuyi who was by his side, Why do I feel that the campsite is so deep, arent we afraid that we may face the last situation, what if we get rolled in again? Rolled in its just rolling in, Jiang Shuyi looked at Lu Shu with a strange look, Theyre all soldiers now, even if theyre not rolled in, they still have to go in. Lu Shu had a sudden realization. Indeed, the Daoyuan class students identities had changed. They were now soldiers who drew a salary and should be equipped with responsibility. They were no longer ordinary students, they were a part of the countrys machinery. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Network was bent on training their soldier. These greenhouse flowers could never be weathered. It was an era of peace. Since Earth did not have opportunities for military training, they could only go to the remains. Lu Shu initially thought that the Heavenly Network was harsh, but on second thought, he found it logical. On the evening before, there was a disaster brought by some awakened people in Mid-Africa. They have been paid by independent personnel with a hefty sum to participate in war. Ever since the early commercialization of the awakened people in Europe and America (Euramerica), someone finally lifted the awakened person and directed them like a knife to the commoners. Following that, some awakened people who were originally active in the commercial field began to fade out of the scene, leaving only a few people to continue shining in commerce. As for the whereabouts of those awakened people who gradually faded out of sight, no one knew. Lu Shu felt a sense of danger over these matters. Someone once said that war was to attain peace, but Lu Shu thought otherwise. If war were to attain peace, then whats a logical explanation for the original war which happened due to an outbreak of peace. He felt that war was a continuity of politics. The main reason behind a war was the pursuit of interests. In this context, the use of a mesmerizing word to explain war could hardly hide its toxicity. War would involve the death of people. Back then, everyone simply squatted to consume their food. At present, there were beyond 10 foldable tables available for use. The rest of the students had already finished their meals, with only a few of them eating alone. Lu Shu initially thought that Lu Xiaoyu had a huge appetite, but he realized that Chen Zuan had already finished 3 meal portions when he had yet to finish one. Just then, Chen Zuan was about to stand up to get his fourth portion. Lu Shu, looking complicated, said, Chen Zuan, do you know that students nowadays are always idling, thinking of getting into a relationship, or something Chen Zuan was momentarily stunned, how could getting into relationship be associated with idleness. Without thinking meticulously, Lu Shu continued, youre the outstanding one How am I outstanding? Chen Zuan was stunned again as he did not understand Lu Shus train of thoughts. While others are idling and wanting to get into a relationship, you cant even get full From Chen Zuans distress, +233! Its not that Im not full Chen Zuan boringly explained, youll understand in the future. Chen Zuan went to get his food after finishing his statement. Lu Shu was now stunned. From Chen Zuans meaning, was he acquiring supernatural prowess from eating? He then turned around to see Lu Xiaoyu and Xiao Xiongxu looking at Chen Zuan with admiration he really admired those that were not full with the amount of food they ate. Lu Xiaoyu felt that she could eat out the entire armys food reserves. Gao Shenyin was also preparing to get more food initially since eating one to two meal portions was no big deal for people of his age. It was even less of a big deal for physique focused Gao Shenyin. Disciples of the Heavenly Network were only required to add 900 pounds of strength at Class F, but Gao Shenyin and fellow students found out that with the addition of their training, this clearance level still had rooms for improvement. They were willing to train so long as there was an increment, it didnt matter if it was an increment of 10 or 20 pounds. Hearing the words from Lu Shu, Gao Shenyin was stunned when he was about to get more food he was hesitating whether to continue eating Go ahead go ahead, make yourself comfortable, Lu Shu smiled at Gao Shenyin. When Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin left, Jiang Shuyi took the opportunity and asked curiously, Youve been staring at both of their wrist and neck, are you thinking of earning a sum in the remains just like the last occasion? Thats of course, you people are not concerned with these matters since you do not lack money. However, it is different for me. I have to support my family. Lu She smiled as he was not embarrassed at all. Life was life, there would be no meaning to it for going beyond ones ability. How did you repay a favor when others treat you to a meal and alcohol which cost tens of thousands? Why trap yourself just because of a lack of pride? Those who are poor can only sit by the roadside when they are sad, eat a few BBQ meat sticks and drink some beer before crying softly, Lu She smiled, As for the rich, they can cry in springs, cry at Jiuzai Valley, cry on the plane, cry on the yacht, they can cry however they want to Chapter 254 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Jiang Shuyi was speechless after hearing Lu Shus words. He suddenly said, Im not too sure whether my words are too presumptuous but there is no hidden meaning in them I simply want to ask whether youre willing to work for the team. Im not asking you to leave the Heavenly Network. That simply means a faction. In this case, you will face lesser work pressure. Frankly speaking, Jiang Shuyi was a relatively simple person. Therefore, she might occasionally bring up the word faction when speaking, rather than subtly mentioning it as a conceal corporation and coercion. Lu Shu was astonished. He then smiled and said, Do not worry that I will misunderstand you. We have been interacting for so long and it isnt in my interest to misunderstand you. Frankly speaking, perhaps at Luo Cheng International School, Cao Qingci is more valuable than me. Or even, in the long run, Liu Li also has more value than I do. Im thankful for your kind gestures. I understand that youre doing this out of kindness, but I do not like to be restricted Lu Shu would be more willing to join Li Xuans side if it was mandatory to pick a side even though ambition could be something dangerous. Moreover, even till now, Lu Shu had not understood the ambition of the people in the foundation. However, it would be better to be less complicated and more enriching when interacting with ambitious individuals. However, this was just an assumption. Lu Shu wouldnt join any force if conditions permitted. Jiang Shuyi was slightly quiet, Im sorry. He clearly knew how Lu Shu was as a person. Therefore, he was more concerned that the other party would think that such a tactic was an insult. Lu Shu then smiled and patted his shoulders, Dont fret over it, I will not misunderstand your good intention as an ill intent. So has your clan started to reach out to the Heavenly Network? Did Nie Ting agree? Jiang Shuyi shook his head, Were doing it discreetly. Its not just us, but the majority of the clans has set their sight on the Heavenly Network. Initially, a lot of businessmen wanted to hire Daoyuan Class students or the awakened people but it was probably some small commotions. Business and clan were two types of concept. The clans had been discreetly probing the Heavenly Networks bottom-line. Or to be more precise, the Heavenly Kings bottom-line. To everyones disappointing realization, it was impossible to obtain the Heavenly Network as a personal weapon. Yet, therein also lay the reason to why a clan could be so long-standing. Then, the think-tankers decided to shift their attention to the internal department of the Heavenly Network since exerting external strength was difficult to impact the Heavenly Network. Everyone should, therefore, start effecting change from within. Nie Ting, although the Heavenly Network you had been ruling was untouchable, it was because you were the first master of the Eastern Mainland. Perhaps someone would go beyond that in the future? Even if no one managed to overtake you, there would be a day when you would be embroiled in an accident or the cycle of birth, aging, illness, and death. In the clans opinion, human longevity was no longer a limiting factor to their vision. They wanted to pursue evergreen in everything. To be able to do it was one thing. However, one would not be able to do it without starting. This was the vision of the clans. In fact, they were not in pursuit of short-term interests. They were more interested in the fruits of their management. They were transforming their comparative advantage in the field of economics to a potential strength for the future. It did not mean that they ought to receive the largest share of the pie but at the very least, they did not want to achieve lesser than their counterparts. This was probably the reason why when a disaster struck, those businessmen, of whom gained ascendancy in a short period of time, were facing turbulence as compared to clans which remained stable. When the businessmen were pursuing short-lived interests, the clans had already stood at the widest area of the mountaintop to plan their layout and take precautions. Moreover, this thing wasnt aimless. The seven Heavenly Kings were currently housed around the entire town. It might be difficult to rope in the Heavenly Kings. However, it would be relatively easier to rope in a Class C top practitioner. The difficulty of roping in a Class D practitioner was further lowered by a level. There was no need to mention about Class E and for Class F, it couldnt qualify for the clans vision. In actuality, the majority of the trivial matters in the internal department of the Heavenly Network was handed by those Class C top practitioners. Apart from Nie Ting, other Heavenly Kings were rarely involved in handling affairs as they were either avoiding suspicion or concentrating on their practice. Of course, the two reasons might be associated with other Heavenly Kings. But Li Xiaoyi was certainly lazy Amongst all the Heavenly Kings, the clans had the hardest time dealing with Li Xiaoyi. This fellow was milking all the benefits but after receiving all the benefits, he couldnt be bothered with anyone just like a hob meat. Everyone initially thought that this fatty was a little silly. In the end, they realized that he wasnt silly at all. Lu Shu was curious all of a sudden, Conceptually speaking, the burden of acquiring a talent by your clan is already on you. Why are you still so cold? There is no need for me to do it. Someone else will naturally go-ahead to negotiate, Jiang Shuyi shook his head. Im very curious. Which clan recruited Cao Qingci? Lu Shu was constantly curious and observing Luo Chengs one and only Class A highly able talent. If Cao Qingci was initially afraid of death like other students in the remains, Lu Shu wouldnt ask this question. Yet, at the outset, the girl was able to make a killing in the remains even though she had never participated in any form of battle. She individually got rid of a small team of skeletons, a feat which was not easily achieved. Lu Shu was very clear. Cao Qingci was actually an evildoer who practiced awakening on top of being a practitioner. There was a need to know that even before the Heavenly network established the Dao Yuan Class system, Lu Shu already felt a wave of energy in her. Jiang Shuyi gave a complex look after hearing the name Cao Qingci, This girl isnt simple at all. She is rejecting every clan who wants to interact with her as she sets her mind only on practice, ignoring everything else. A lot of people have commented that perhaps in the future, her name may be on the list of contenders for Heavenly Kings. At this moment, Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin had returned. While walking, Chen Zuan unhappily muttered, Gao Shenyin, why cant you just consider from another perspective. Im not afraid of danger and difficulty because I want to take part in the battle of remains. Do you think Im like those spoilt scions? Gao Shenyin kept mum. To him, a reality which had yet to be experienced was nothingness. He could only acknowledge Chen Zuan as a new friend if he showcased his brevity and guts. Chen Zuan was unhappy with his attitude. He switched his attention towards Lu Shu. Upon hesitating, he moved his attention to Jiang Shuyi who gave a cold expression. He looked away and he was glad to see the adorable Lu Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, do you think Im like those spoilt scions? He didnt have the courage to post this question to both Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi as he was afraid that he would suffer. Lu Xiaoyu was different as she looked very obedient and adorable. Youre different. You can eat much more than them, Lu Xiaoyu commented as she looked at the fully-filled plate held by Chen Zuan. Chen Zuan, ??? From Chen Zuans distress, +99 Chapter 255 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations As they were eating, loud rattling roars of the engines, coupled with sounds generated by the friction between the huge tires and road surface, were transmitted in the direction of the campsites entrance late at night. The initial tranquillity of the campsite was instantaneously disturbed. Many students who were practising came out of their tents. In just a few minutes, the campsite was so crowded and vivid as though it had transformed into a school which just released its students. There were more than ten troop lift trucks coming from afar. Lu Shu suddenly realized that these Dao Yuan Class students from other provinces had finally arrived. There was no clue whether Wang Haoli and the rest had reached Xijing City. It was fairly interesting to recall this friend befriended during a brief journey. Then, at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly received a text message. Wang Haoli: Ive reached the hotel. The tour group will be heading to the next destination tomorrow. Wishing you the best ~ Lu Shu took a glance at the message but did not reply as he put the domestically produced divine-like phone back to his pocket. He meticulously observed the Dao Yuan Class students who had just alighted, and they still looked the same. Yuzhou was still leading the nation for making out of the remains. Qingzhou and most other provinces held similar standards. Speaking of which, Lu Shu suddenly thought of the words Jiang Shuyi used to describe Cao Qingci. If Yuzhou had a mightier overall strength than other provinces, that would mean that Cao Qingci belonged to the strongest batch amongst the talents. It was unsure when she could break through Class C. Once Class C was attained, perhaps entering the inner chamber was certain. At this point, there was an oncoming boy who looked stern. There were a lot of schoolmates involuntarily sticking around his side. Lu Shu gave him a glance. The waves of magical energy from his body has attained Class D. He was no doubt a Class A highly able talent assuming that he had not attained honors. In truth, Class A highly able students were often revolved by others no matter where they were except for Cao Qingci, an uninfluenced contender. There was another girl who had similar features as this student. Both talents looked incomparably outstanding. Chen Zuan beamed by the side as he looked at the two of them, The two of you perhaps have attained Class A aptitude for abilities? Gao Shenyin laughed coldly, Its better to not be terrified and piss your pants upon entering the remains. Aptitude for abilities does not represent anything. Sour, Chen Zuan fanned the air that was in front of his nose, So sour! Just as Gao Shenyin was about to break out, Chen Zuan suddenly changed the conversational topic, Teacher, have you heard of the talent from Yuzhou. Her name is Cao Qingci. Upon hearing this name, Gao Shenyin appeared dignified, Ive heard that she made a killing in the remains. Do you know what Im most worried of? Chen Zuan baffled a sentence. What? Im most afraid that other clans may have a similar talent. By then, our parents will just compare us with kids from other clans and start to nag Chen Zuan commented as he looked profoundly melancholy. Good-for-nothing, Gao Shenyin sad coldly, If one is really afraid that the pace of practice is slow, just go to the black market and collect some magical stones. Its easy to say. Im not the only practitioner in my clan. I cant have all the resources used for practice! Im sorry, Gao Shenyin gave a gleaming white smile with his mouth wide-opened, Im the only sole practitioner in my clan. Chen Zuan settled down for a while before getting angry, Come on, lets degrade each other! Lu Shu felt a tinge of regret at the side. If only he had interfered, there would be no distress tonight. It was a pity He seemed regretful as he looked at the Dao Yuan Class students who were alighting from the trucks, Why do I feel that they dont seem wealthy at all. Not many of them wear a watch. Chen Zuan heard Lu Shes words and felt curious, Brother Lu Shu, what does this statement mean? Well Lu Shu pondered for a while, Perhaps you will understand once you enter the remains Jiang Shuyi appeared oddly. Unsure of why, upon hearing Lu Shus words, Jiang Shuyis conscious was hoping that Lu Shu would not make his business too widely know without thinking whether Lu Shu has the capability of running this business. To be frank, Lu Shu felt that Chen Zuan was relatively interesting. Although this fellow seemed scheming, his personality wasnt very complicated. Additionally, an odd ambiance was surfacing as the few of them gradually desired to form a small team. Of which Chen Zuans shameless interaction significantly contributed to it Lu Shu wouldnt agree if it was said that Chen Zuan did not have an intention. It was still rather conspicuous when the few of them sat at the side of the dining table. The rest of the students would uncontrollably glance towards their direction. The ones who attracted the most attention within the group of them were Jiang Shuyi and Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu glanced at the group of boisterous students as they were being allocated to their individual tents by their respective class form teachers. He felt a good sense of freedom as there wasnt any class form teacher to supervise him while he was here. As compared to the relaxing environment Lu Shu and the rest were in, the majority of the Dao Yuan Class students appeared dignified. This was because what was considered an opportunity for Lu Shu was a danger to the students. Lu Shu instantaneously felt a huge sense of astonishment. At this moment, Chen Zuans phone rang. He composedly lowered his head to take a glance. The first message pertained to information provided by the clans. As the clans were previously collecting information on Class A highly able evildoers, they ended up in a situation where they were clueless about Jiang Shuyi, Gao Shenyin, and Lu Shu. Chen Zuan was shocked as he continued reading. Gao Shenyins opportunities to acquire honors were not intentional. Residing at the borders, he would occasionally come across drug dealers from other territories. Once, the drug dealers held up a gun, Gao Shenyin managed to kill 4 of them. He even arrested one of the awakened people alive. No wonder there was an air of arrogance as he was a disciple who had killed someone. The source had stated that Jiang Shuyi wasnt weak either. She had killed more than 6 skeleton cavalries in the remains. Chen Zuan initially thought that the two of them were the most outstanding students this time around. He gasped when he saw Lu Shus particulars He was mired in disbelief by the details before raising his head to glance at Lu Shu once again Formulated the long-range awakened person strength related attacking mode, one which was currently being promoted experimentally by the internal department of the Heavenly Network. Individually destroyed a whole team of skeleton cavalries. The number of skeleton cavalries being killed was approximately 17 Resale of magical weapons in the remains to grant several people the opportunity to exchange military honors. Lastly, the text message had an attachment, a photo which had been taken when Lu Shu was coming out of the remains. He had big gold chains and small watches all over, with a bundle of spears on his shoulders as he displayed an awe-inspiring body of gumption and frivolousness Chen Zuan only understood now that Lu Shu was truly the real big shot! Ignoring both his aptitude for abilities and outlook, he was currently the big shot! He recalled the words Lu Shu said to him. Why do I feel that they dont seem wealthy at all. Not many of them wear a watch. Brother Lu Shu, what does this statement mean? Perhaps you will understand once you enter the remains Chen Zuan suddenly raised his wrist and smiled at Lu Shu, Brother Lu Shu, this Bulgari of mine costs eighty-grand This piece was brought out for fun. I dont usually bring those watches which are too luxurious out. Ive better ones at home Gao Shenyin appeared appalled by Chen Zuans sudden act in flaunting his wealth, Idiot! Whats there to flaunt with an eighty-grand watch! You know nothing, Chen Zuan currently felt a sense of accomplishment as though he was the only sober one amongst a world of drunkards. Chapter 256 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations At night, after the brief hustle and bustle at the campsite, the respective class form teachers quickly allocated the tents to everyone. Thereafter, the campsite momentarily quietened down. Everyone wouldnt forget that their original purpose for coming was to practice. The non-Yuzhou Dao Yuan Class Students were already aware of the treatment of students from Yuzhou; Upon practicing outside the remains, they had to achieve a realm which was more significant than students from other areas. This prompted several people to think that it would be a blessing if the remains appeared in their own provinces. Of course, such thoughts have left them conflicted since the remains represented danger. Gao Shenyin and Jiang Shuyi had started practicing long ago. Both of them had attained the mysterious Dao Chapter Class D craft and still had a long way walking down the Class D journey. If they could practice till mid-tier Class D in this attempt outside of the remains, it would save them a lot of time in the future. It was different from Chen Zuan. He had been stuck in the great consummation of Class E. This attempt was also a military order established with his clan to move up the military rank and acquire the next step of the craft. The clan itself existed as a hierarchical pyramidal structure. The highest level managed the economy and power of the clan. The rest then survived under them. In the end, the younger generation would have to rely on their own efforts and assistance from the elders to smoothly complete the exchange of powers. This would then be counted as the true continuation of a clan. In this world, in every ten years or so, there would be clans that flourished and those that crumbled. Once the power was lost in whichever generation, that would be when it would start to crumble. Chen Zuan and the rest of the younger generation practitioners knew clearly that the future was uncertain, and they had to strive hard to maintain their clans prosperity. However, since the great summation of Class E was attained, there was no need to think about practice every now and then. Chen Zuan simply did not understand and asked Lu Shu, Superior brother? Do you truly not have to practice a while. The remains have such good conditions? Isnt your level of practice just Class F? Straight flush. Upon finishing his statement, Chen Zuan pulled out the poker cards from his hand to rid them. Lu Shu muttered as he looked at the cards in his hand, Crushing deathits okay. There is no need to train. Just be more awake next time and itll be fine. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at the cards on her hand, Dont want. Once again, Chen Zuan drew a set of AKQJ10 straight flush from his deck and rid it. He felt a little uneasy after hearing Lu Shus words, since when did being awakened become so easy? From Chen Zuans distress, +99! Joker bomb! The joker bomb Lu Xiaoyu pulled out busted Chen Zuans straight flush. Puff! Chen Zuan spat out a mouthful of blood, Xiaoyu, can this still be played. Both of us are peasants. Lu Shu is the landlord. Why did you bust me!? From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Lu Xiaoyu darted a look at him, So what if I busted you? So what if I busted you So what if This was busting a teammate. What do you think! Was there still sportsmanship! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Im not playing anymore, not playing anymore. I dont dare to provoke, dont dare to provoke, Chen Zuan threw his cards aside and conceded defeat. He then stood at his position to rotate ten rounds. This was their forfeit for losing the card game. It was originally discussed that they wanted to have a small stake in Dou Dizhu, a dollar each round. In the end, Lu Shu said minimum gambling entertained, excessive gambling harmed. One dollar per round was too much, he would not play. At that point, Chen Zuan almost choked on the retrograde magical energy. After Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu seamlessly defeated Chen Zuan utterly, Lu Shu suddenly felt that having a stake in the game was not a big deal Lu Xiaoyu would attack Chen Zuan no matter as a peasant or a landlord Chen Zuan put down his cards and became curious suddenly, Brother Lu Shu, are you not planning to walk down the journey of practice? Awakening is actually a difficult matter. Not difficult, not difficult, Lu Shu said gladly. According to typical circumstance, pursuing awakening itself if there was no practice would be very difficult. After all, it required mental stimulation to work. For now, the Heavenly Network had not found out a better method. According to what Chen Zuan knew, the Heavenly Network had tried many methods like electric shocking, bungee jumping, parachute jumping, and directly pushing someone off the cliff which had been equipped with protective measures. However, the end results were unsuccessful. Again, not all failed but the rate of success was very low. There was no feasible method which could be promoted. However, it was good that the awakening class could be leveled up along with moral cultivation. What about practitioners. For instance, it didnt mean that Chen Zuan can stop practicing after he became a contender of the great summation of Class E. He still had to spend some time every day to practice a big cycle to stabilize his own realm. Practicing required consistent effort. To all, practicing every day was a mandatory homework. This was Chen Zuans past belief until he met Lu Shu Yet, what plans did Lu Shu have? He could not possibly stay in the tent and sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Frankly speaking, Lu Shu was even hoping that a commonly-hated contender would suddenly appear in the tent. This would allow him to play the old trick and launch a suicide attack. His distress would at least be increasing It was a pity that it was unreal. Chen Zuan did earn some distress from playing pokers, but the game had already stopped. He suddenly asked curiously, Zuan, youre aware of a lot of matters. Have you heard of the matter pertaining to the Heavenly King who is leading the troop? Lu Shu questioned in this way to understand the characteristics of this Heavenly King. Lu Shu didnt have a visualized impression as Li Xianyi gave an ambiguous explanation. Chen Zuan pondered a while, Actually, I do not know much. I only know that the temper of this Heavenly King isnt very good. Please do not trigger him Most importantly, do not speak foreign languages in front of him! Dont speak foreign languages in front of him? Lu She looked stunned, Is there an explanation for this? Err Theres no way to know. Just avoid using, else the consequences may be dire especially mixing both Mandarin and English! Chen Zuan commented as he looked stern. Mixing both Were you attempting to sell Hulatang bean curd? Why was everyone simply saying the Heavenly King didnt have a good temper Lets drop the conversation. I shall practice a few big cycles a while to stabilize the realm before sleeping. Ill not be able to sleep again upon receiving the craft from the mysterious Dao chapter Chen Zuan whispered before climbing up to his bed. Lu Shu took a glance at Lu Xiaoyu, Lets go and wander outside. Sure. It just so happens that the searchlight is lighting up the surface of the lake. Help me take some photos on the Chaka salt lake! I want those that look good! Lu Xiaoyu said. Which past photoshoots of you did not look good? Lu Shu wasnt happy. Hehe. Just at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly received Xi Feis notification on the Dao Yuan Class group chat: From today onwards, the internal department of Heavenly Network will replace the ABCDEF grading system for the aptitude of abilities with I II III IV V VI. I will replace A, and so on. Chapter 257 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When Lu Shu saw this piece of news, he was stunned for a while. In the past, everyone did discuss about how it was quite inadequate to use ABCDEF to grade experience and strength but no one wanted this system to be replace. Anyways, it is up to the higher-ups. The whole world used this system to differentiate individuals abilities. However, now that 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th grades are used to differentiate abilities, it is indeed more comprehensive. Whatever, said Lu Shu with a sigh. Most people knew what heavenly stems were and knew that 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th were the top four heavenly stems. To be honest, very few knew what the next few ranks were. Just like Lu Shu, he did not know that after 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th and 6th existed Therefore, he was then the rank 6th which very few people heard of it felt weird It felt as though something was messed up Lu Xiaoyu who was beside him saw the message on the domestic magical device and asked, Lu Shu, so what is your ability like now?. Ahem, go go go, lets go take a walk, Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyu and walked out of the tent. Chen Zuan who was behind him suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Shu walking out as he always felt that this young man was not as simple as he thought. How was he not simple? Chen Zuan was in deep thought. Right, calmness. Chen Zuan himself saw how even Jiang Shuyi and Gao Shenyin, these two D-grade Daoyuan class youth experts, looked nervous in the relics. Although Jiang Shuyi and Gao Shenyin were peacefully practicing, Gao Shenyin was nervous and uneasy yet excited when they were talking previously. Lu Shu was different. In Chen Zuans impression, Lu Shu was too calm. Even Lu Xiaoyu was very calm. Furthermore, Chen Zuan thought Lu Shu was recruited by Jiang Shuyi. After all, every family had someone like that. He even thought if Lu Shu had applied for a bodyguard to protect him but was rejected by his father so that he could learn to be independent. However, it seemed that Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi were only close friends. Someone who was confident he could continue awakening without family ties yet with the worse abilities of 6th grade? It was getting interesting. Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked towards Chakayan Lake. In fact the camping site was right beside the tent. In the end before they took a photo, Lu Shu froze. He saw a Taosist beside the white salt pond struggling to do a handstand with his body swaying. It seemed like he was falling asleep with the horsetail whisk in his embrace His entire bodys energy waves were so strong as though there was no end to them. Standing beside the salt pond, Lu Shu felt as small as a speck of dust. Lu Shu felt this exact same feeling when he stood beside Li Xian. That was the old Taoist, Chen Baili, an authentic master, a B-grade expert! It was only that day did he learn from Chen Zuan that this master was called Chen Baili. In Lu Shus memory, he seemed to have received distress values from Chen Baili before but when he thought about it, he felt that it was caused by the seal of lands so he did not think further. Then again, he did not recognise a lot of the names in the records of those who provided him with distress values. Lu Shu turned around and wanted to leave with Lu Xiaoyu but Chen Baili spoke, Come come, who said you can leave. Lu Shu was dumbfound, Suddenly silence fell Lu Shu still did not know how to react at that moment. He looked around and indeed, only Lu Xiaoyu and him were there. Just then, Chen Baili was slightly impatient, Im speaking to you! How may I help you, master, Lu Shu moved over carefully. Chen Baili turned and looked at him, You are Lu Shu, right? How do you know my name?, Lu Shu was extremely surprised as he and Chen Baili never met so how did he know that he was Lu Shu? Chen Baili stood beside the salt pool and said, Li Yixiao mentioned you. You are pretty good, continue to do your best in this relic. Oh, so he heard Li Yixiao mentioned but still it was not right. Just by hearing from someone, how did he knew it was him? Lu Shu suddenly thought that perhaps Chen Baili was waiting for him there? He carefully asked, Is there anything else? Yes, Chen Baili closed his eyes, Why did that monk from Kumbum Monastery chased you out of Daikin Watts Temple? Lu Shu was shocked that the master even knew about the incident. He was not worried if there was Heavenly Networks people there but was afraid that Chen Bail saw him chased out of the monastery by the monk but did not know what happened in there. He did not hide anything as after all, he was not the only one who knew it and the skeleton would be out of the closet so he said factually, He said that I was haunted by karma and asked me to wait for Ren Boqie at Kumbum Monastery. Rubbish!, said Chen Baili with disdain as he suddenly opened his eyes. The sky rumbled and the birds flying across immediately fell dead from the sky! What a strong atmosphere of anger! Lu Shu almost peed in his pants. Was that really someone who practised peace and calmness? Chen Baili toned down, Dont believe him, just continue practising practically. Throughout the practising journey who hasnt killed several others. Just answerable to yourself! Yes, youre right, master, Lu Shu was slightly worried that he would beat someone up I admire what you did in the Beimang relics. Are you willing to become my disciple? I, Chen Baili, will teach you all that I know, Chen Baili said calmly. Lu Shu was enlightened. This was why Chen Baili waited for him here? He wanted to take Lu Shu as his disciple! However, what did Chen Baili see in him? Definitely not because of his gold chain and watch fashion sense, right! For now, I have no intention Lu Shu rejected him halfway and saw Chen Baili sway the horsetail whisk and said, No issue, it is up to you, direct and simple, very good. Then, Chen Baili turned and looked at Lu Xiaoyu, Little girl, are you willing to become my disciple? No, said Lu Xiaoyu simple. From Chen Bailis distress, +211 Lu Shu found it weird that when he rejected Chen Baili he did not give off any signs of distress and yet when Xiaoyu rejected him, he was distressed? He actually wanted to take Lu Xiaoyu as his disciple?! The old Taoist, Chen Baili, kept quiet for a while, Nowadays, do young people reject others so directly? Lu Shu was speechless. Chen Baili was the one who said it was up to him and that being direct and simple was good. Wasnt he contradicting himself? Chapter 258 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Cant you at least conceal your desire to only accepting Lu Xiaoyu as disciple? Chen Baili did not seem to be at a loss. Since Lu Xiaoyu was not willing, he did not press the matter further. Suddenly, Chen Baili asked if the joke about Li Yixiaos name was from Lu Shu. From Chen Bailis distress, +399! Lu Shu gave a start. What kind of idea is this? The heck! Could it be that when Chen Baili provided the distress points a few days back, it was not because the Seal of Lands went missing, but because Li Yixiao went fooling around with the old Taoist priest? He answered with a soft Yes. Chen Baili furrowed his brows, Dont teach other things anymore! Okay, okay Lu Shu nodded. In an instant, he felt that something was amiss. Why were the distress points of a higher value than when Lu Xiaoyu refused to have Chen Baili as her master?! Damn, so Chen Bailis real aim was to warn me not teach Li Yixiao the wrong proverbs again? How badly did Li Yixiao anger Chen Baili then? Isnt this the proverbial Taking bullets even when lying down? Before Lu Shu could even react, Chen Baili had already shut his eyes again, Go on, the remain is opening soon. Spend your time on your practitioning, dont wander around anymore. This istotally climbing over people However, just as Lu Shu was about to bring Lu Xiaoyu away, Chen Baili, the old priest, suddenly exclaimed, Little girl, what is your awakening power? Maybe you can hide this from others, but not this old priest here. The breathing rhythms and gait of normal humans are disorderly, that is because they dont have the foundation of power. Lu Shu, how long can you hide this from the Heavenly Network? Lu Shu felt his chest constricting. He did not expect the old priest to pay such close attention to details. He could actually tell that Lu Xiaoyu has superhuman power just by such small things like her breathing and gait. In actual fact, Lu Shu did think about this point. Lu Xiaoyus power was already on par with that of a Class D Medium Level Awakened Person. If not for those with trained eyes, she could be passed off as having just Class F powers. However, it would not be such a good idea to still claim that Lu Xiaoyu was just an ordinary person when in front of such a master. Yet, if Chen Baili could discover that, so should Li Xianyi. However, Li Xianyi never brought up this issue. Suddenly, Chen Baili spoke, The little girls blood sample has already been tested, there is no longer any need for you to conceal anything for her. What can we do with her? There is more than one teenage Awakened one in the country, whats there to hide? Yes, yes, you are right Lu Shu nodded. Hmm, Chen Baili nodded in satisfaction. What is her level of awakening, Class F or E? Power system, already Class D. Lu Shu thought, you are already so frank, it isnt right for me not to give you Lu Xiaoyus true Class level. Chen Baili was once again silent for a long time upon hearing this. Little girl, if you accept me formally as your teacher, nobody in this country would dare harass you. Do you wish to? No, I dont, Lu Xiaoyu rejected outright once again. From Chen Bailis distress, +699! If you become my student, Ill give you a magic weapon! No. From Chen Bailis distress, +799! Chen Baili looked up at the black sky. For a moment, he could not think of any better conditions He had known previously that the girl beside Lu Shu has great aptitude for abilities, but the more crucial point was to know that this girl was definitely awakened. At this point in time, nothing else mattered. Only people at his level would know what awakening at 10 years of age entails. The endowment tested using Sodium-potassium alloy is root and bone. On the other hand, an awakened one below the age of 16 means a certain level of intelligence. The younger one is the person, the more genius he or she is. In the cultivation technique system under Shi Xuejin, intelligence was actually not important, because what he pursued was a speedily formed team for the country. As long as their aptitude for abilities was sufficient, Class B could be achieved. However, Chen Baili set his sights higher. Class B is certainly strong, but he had long since fixed his sight on the Class A level. Class B could perhaps be achieved by cultivation technique and magical energy, but to reach Class A would require intelligence. This was an unsurmountable threshold for anyone even till now. In the country, the four of them C Chen Baili, Nie Ting, Li Xianyi and Feng Yeming, had the highest chance. However, Nie Ting was preoccupied with trifles, whereas Feng Yeming viewed cultivation as a hobby. Chen Baili and Li Xianyi, on the other hand, took cultivation seriously. Unfortunately, due to having overstretched themselves in their early days, their foundations were damaged. Though still possessing the intelligence to understand the laws of heaven and earth, their bodies could no longer take the sheer power of the laws. All he could do now was lament. His greatest wish was to find a teenager capable of crossing over the threshold into Class A. This was why Chen Baili had his passion rekindled upon seeing an awakened Lu Xiaoyu at 10 years old! It was not that being unawakened meant there was no chance to become Class A. Chen Baili and Li Xianyi were both not awakened ones. It was simply that to be an awakened person, he or she would stand a higher chance! Just like Li Xianyi, Chen Baili did not have much time left. However, Lu Xiaoyu was not willing to accept him as her teacher! The old priest felt his temper rising. He asked, slightly angered, Why do you not want to accept me as your teacher? I heard from people that you have a bad temper! Lu Xiaoyu replied. From Chen Bailis distress, +999! Who! Who told you that! Tell him to come here! Chen Baili was enraged. Some distance away, Chen Zuan suddenly felt a chill. He found it baffling. As a Class E, why was he still feeling the chill? Once again, birds in the sky fell by the dozens. However, bad temper was merely Lu Xiaoyus excuse. If she accepts Chen Baili as her teacher, she would surely have to leave Luo Cheng. Lu Shu had said, they just bought a house and should not leave. Also, leaving with this priest would mean she could no longer be with Lu Shu! Now, she simply had to sleep to become stronger, why must she go through hardships and sufferings? Lu Shu had never forced her to do cultivations! Thick white fog suddenly started emanating from the Chaka salt lake. Chen Baili spun around and bellowed, The remain is opening soon, everyone gather! The old priests sonorous voice seemed to travel for miles. In an instant, a flurry of activities could be seen in at the tents and countless people started emerging from them. All the form teachers in the Heavenly Network started to organize their own students. Following that, the soldiers started to keep the supplies and ensure all practitioners were provided them. The previous time, everyone suffered as supplies were not provided when the Beimang remain opened. Hence, this time supplies were well prepared. Field ration was given out in 15-day packs, and everyone was given a green field pack. In a moment, the originally disorganized group of Daoyuan students seemed as if they were transformed into a battalion of soldiers ready to move out. Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus small hand and gazed into the distance at the fog-covered surface of the salt lake. The remain was finally about to open. Chapter 259 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Billowing fog pervaded outwards as all the searchlights in the camp were trained upon the depths of the salt pool. Is this the remains? Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin were already out of the tent and beside Lu Shu. Lu Shu and Jiang Shuyi actually had a very great advantage. They both went into the remains before and therefore were familiar with the grounds. At least, they did not appear alarmed. Everyone will appear in different places after entering the remains. Stay cautious. It is highly likely that danger will come to you once you enter, Lu Shu reminded the two new friends. He was worried that they would be brought down without even putting up a fight. He recalled vividly that the last time he entered the remains, an axe-wielding skeleton was right beside him. Chen Zuan rolled up his sleeves to show, deliberately or otherwise, his wristwatch, My skilled brother, if we meet in the remains Alls good, Lu Shu chuckled heartily. He paused for a thought, then asked suddenly, Zuan, you eat so much, whats your capabilities? Lu Shu saw Chen Zuan scoffing down chocolates and hardtack biscuits just now as he emerged. Someone who can eat so much is really rare nowadays Chen Zuan thought for a long time, thinking that he should show express some sincerity, but ultimately blurted out, Dont laugh! My capabilty is not to feel hungry after stuffing myself full. Lu Shu, JIang Shuyi and Gao Shenyin were all stunned upon hearing this. Lu Shu pondered for a long while before saying, Zuan to be no longer feeling hungry after becoming full is a given, not some special capability From Chen Zuans distress, +123 Chen Zuan replied with a sore face, If I am sufficiently fed, I can go without food for 15 days This capability Lu Shu thought for a long while but could find no way to comfort him, Haha this capability is indeed good! Chen Zuans face is already darkened, can you be more perfunctory? Lu Shu was still thinking while speaking. This E-class bloke can already last 15 days, so will he be able to last 50 days without food after eating his fill when he becomes a D-class All the students of the Daoyuan Class had begun falling in according to their formation. The Class Form teachers were pointing out various important things to note as they shouldered their green backpacks. All the formations were orderly save for Lu Shus group, which stood by the side in stark disarray. Many were muttering, curious about their identities. Why is there even a young girl among them? Chen Zuan suddenly asked, Hey skilled brother, what about Xiaoyu? We can ask the unit to help look after her, they arent entering. You little fatty, just mind your own business, my little sister is of a higher class than you. A voice came from behind Chen Zuan. Just as he was about to retort in anger, Chen Baili walked past. Lu Shu and the others looked on as Chen Zuans face flushed beet red. Second master, you are berating If you dare to bring shame to me, Ill kick your head off, Chen Baili said, before walkng towards the depths of the salt pool. He was actually entering the remains of his own accords! Lu Shu and the others looked at Chen Zuan quizzically. How can this bloke be related to that old old priest heavenly king! Fatty, Lu Xiaoyu looked up and asked suddenly. Did you speak English in front of him? I did not! Chen Zuan replied, his face changing. Xiaoyu, why do you think that? Absolutely not! From Chen Zuans distress, +599! Lu Shu chuckled. This is the look of one who have never done it? Only heaven would know what have you been through initially At the point in time, the heavenly network had already brought the entire Daoyuan Class towards the depths of the foggy salt pool. Compared to the passive involvement previously, this was a little more methodical. Well supplied and well prepared, even the students of the Daoyuan Class experienced a slight shift in mindset. They should all understand that at this very point in time, they were not simply a student but a part of the nations machinery. Lets go, Lu Shu said. He held on to Lu Xiaoyu and brought her towards the salt pool. Their backs shining brightly under the glare of the searchlights, it seemed almost as if the pair were the only two left in the world other than Little Xiongxu. Jiang Shuyi ran up and joined alongside them Chen Zuan, following behind, said incredulously, Is Xiaoyu really of a higher class than me? In that case, isnt she a D-class? Same as the two of you? If the heavenly king says so, that it should be beyond doubt, Gao Shenyin replied, then caught up with the group. Wait for me! Lu Shu stood still before the thick fog. Turning around, he smiled, Heres wishing all of you the best of luck. Im glad to have met all of you upon my path of practition. Hope we can meet again. Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin were also silent for a moment. Take care. Following that, Lu Shu took the lead and stepped into the rolling fog, never to be seen again. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. When they were young, if anyone at the welfare centre ever bullied her, Lu Shu would ask her to step aside and help fight the bullies. When they were slightly older, Lu Shu would tell her to stay at home and be a good child before shouldering the heavy basket of cooked eggs to sell outside. This made Lu Xiaoyu feel bad, as if she can only be protected. It was really bad. She said softly, Finally, I can fight alongside you. Lu Xiaoyus words were too soft for Chen Zuan and the rest to hear in time before she placed Little Xiongxu on her head and step forth. The thick fog swallowed them whole before instantly reverting back. Jiang Shuyi, too, stepped into the remains behind Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu without a moments hesitation. Xiaoyu is braver than me, Chen Zuan rubbed his burning cheeks. Haha, I shall go first too! Gao Shenyin, dont look down on me. Lets see who earns more credit! In his seventeen years of life, Chen Zuan had always been living in the shadows of his clan. He was denied the chance to do anything by everyone. Then, he was ordered what to do. Perhaps he would be just like the generation before him, stepping into the society under the watchful protection of the elders and let time pass like that Just as he was thinking that his life would be just so, magical energy once again returned. Sometimes he would suddenly think, if I can be as capable as Second Master Chen Baili, can I then break free from the familys bondage? Who can say for sure whether the familys survival mode is to disintegrate or to survive in a different way at a time when the individual becomes infinitely strong? This is his very goal for coming here! The best era has arrived. Gao Shenyin deliberated for a long time outside the remains. Of the five who came together, it was only him left. This fatty seems pretty good. Then, he smiled and walked in. Chapter 260 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Wheres this place?! What should we do now? Upon entering the remains, what hit Lu Shu before he even opened his eyes were the clamour made by people around him. It seemed like all the students of the Daoyuan Class were at a complete loss inside the remains. In actual fact, the Heavenly Network had given them ample reminders to take note of, such as preserving supplies and taking safety precautions. However, it did not provide them with the direction to stay or move, for every remains is a mystery to even the Heavenly Network before it was truly entered. All these were actually pretty interesting to Lu Shu. The last time he was here, he was alone and had to walk a long distance before meeting people. This time was better, he could be with the Daoyuan Class students of Qingzhou for the whole way. Lu Shu pondered whether to leave the big group right now or tag along and see whats in store for them first. In the end, he decided to stay with the rest. This is a new remains after all. Jiang Shuyi also told him once that every remains is different and so are the capabilities of the organisms within. Taking for example the remains opened in Laos, they paled in comparison to that of the Beimang remains. There was not even one organism worthy of being labelled B-class encountered in the remains. Some have guessed that perhaps the organisms in the remains were determined by the process of revival of the magical energy tide. This would mean that this remains may be more difficult than the one before. If it was really of similar degree as the Beimang remains, Lu Shu felt that with his capabilities now, he would be badly wounded if not killed. As long as they did not come across the B Class ghost general, all should be fine. However, isnt it because of not knowing much about this remains? Lu Shu observed by the side in silence. They were now in a heavily forested wood. Among the shaking branches and thick leaves, visibility was greatly impeded. It was utterly impossible to make out the surroundings. All of a sudden, a thumb-sized mosquito landed silently on Lu Shus neck. Its long proboscis was just about to pierce his skin. Ka! The proboscis was broken From the mosquitos distress, +1+1+1 Lu Shu smacked it away gleefully. With this peak Class D power, if I am still stung by a mosquito, how shameful would that be However, Lu Shu was a little surprised.Have all the mosquitos here become demons? If I spare its life, it can continue contributing to the value of distress Even though +1 is a small value, Lu Shu was the kind who knew how to live his days and would never let go of even a +0.1. Perhaps this was the fabled Even the flesh on a mosquitos leg is flesh?! At this point, including the students of Daoyuan Class and Lu Shu, there were a total of 12 people gathered here. A young man emerged from the group. Someone recognized him and called out softly, Wei Qianyi, haha, its so good to have you with us! Lu Shu looked up. Isnt this Wei Qianyi the person I saw previously at the dining table, surrounded by his fans like bees to honey? Perhaps this is the prodigy endowed with Class A qualities? Wei Qian yi merely nodded, I am Wei Qianyi, Class A potential, my junior Class D capability should be the highest among everyone present here. Its only right for all of us to keep a lookout for one another in the remains, but it isnt good for us to squabble when it comes to discussion. How about we twelve form a group with me as the group leader? Lu Shu nodded. This teenager is pretty clear-headed. He knows how to use his endowment and capabilities to gain an upper hand, on top of possessing a certain organisational talent. To have someone standing out, Lu Shu was of course happy to paddle along. He immediately stood forward, All of us agree! Wei Qianyi you shall be the group leader! Everyone looked at Lu Shu in surprised. Why on earth did you agree on our behalf?? However, Wei Qianyi was no fool either. Seeing support, he quickly continued, We must first choose a way forward. Anyone has any good ideas? A classmate said, Lets follow the sun! Everyone looked up at the sky, only to see towering trees blocking out the sun, leaving just slivers of sunlight through the leaves. How can one follow the sun like this? Wei Qianyi shook his head, We cant follow the sun Suddenly, he turned to Lu Shu, who had supported him just now. Subconsciously, he warmed to him verbally, hoping to draw Lu Shu into his own clique. Friend, what do you think? Lu Shu did not expect this guy to suddenly ask him. Unfortunately, he had not been listening to Wei Qianyi and had been focused on observing the surroundings. What did they say, following the sun doesnt work? Lu Shu gave a deep sigh, In that casehow about following the moon? From Wei Qianyis distress, +199 From Mami Haos distress, +199 What is this crap about following the moon, shall we eradicate you in the name of the moon? Even the sun cannot be seen, much less the moon?! Wei Qianyi was slightly disappointed. What he initially thought was a potential ally turned out to be a total idiot Lu Shu was not the least bit concerned. However, he did discover that the distress value of this bunch of kids was surprisingly easy to earn. Lu Shu had flipped through the remuneration record and could now be sure that this newly founded team did not contain any spy. To be honest, he had already thought about this prior to entering the remains. Even though the Heavenly Network of Yuzhou already had its spies hiding within eliminated, nothing had happened in Qingzhou and Lu Shu would not be surprised if there were a few hiding inside. External forces did not try to openly invade this time, but one could never guarantee no accident could happen. Lu Shu did not have the habit of keeping any spies around. How about we first advance in the direction of the hill. Who knows? We may be able to have a clearer picture of the whole terrain at the top. This would be of great help to our future decisions, Wei Qianyi remarked after pondering for a moment. His thought process is right. One should first be familiar with the general terrain of this remains. Lu Shu remarked suddenly, Why why dont we find someone to climb to the treetop first? Everybody suddenly had their gaze locked on him. The whole forest went quiet in that instant Wei Qianyi had a toothache just now, why did you not say earlier? From Wei Qianyis distress Hmm, this friend provided a good suggestion, sowho shall go climb? Despite it being a question, Wei Qianyis eyes were already on Lu Shu. Everyone turned to gaze at Lu Shu, but he merely feigned nonchalance and looked at another boy beside him. Why are you looking at me, thought the boy sorely. Heh heh, this friend here, since you are the one to suggest, how about you go up first? Isnt it better if all of you go ahead? Lu Shu glanced up at the thick forest cover. It was impossible to know if there were any funny things hiding within. He chuckled, What will happen if theres any danger up there? Wei Qianyi, ??? So, we arent afraid of danger? From Wei Qianyi From Chapter 261 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In actual fact, everyone understood a point. Dangers were abound in the remains and thus, even something as simple as climbing a tree should best be left for somebody else to do. This was akin to playing an unknown adventure game. One can step on a booby trap and be killed any time, and no one knows where are them. At this point in time, people would fervently wish for someone to bravely lead the way. However, the truth is, everyone thought on the same line The air was suddenly oppressively still. Trust crisis had already emerged in the newly formed group. Something inside must be very wrong, Wei Qianyi felt. Everybodys expressions were now more severe than the next. Lu Shu laughed, Haha, I was just joking, why so serious! Ill go up. I am definitely not the kind whos despicable and afraid of death, and hope only for others to take the lead isnt that right? From Wei Qianyis distress, +117 From Everyone felt a little sore. Why do they feel that this guy is somehow insinuating that they are the ones who are despicable, cowardly and hope only for someone else to take the lead Lu Shu started to recall when was the last time he reaped a large value in distress points. It certainly wasnt when Yuan Liangtuo and Li Dian both tried to strangle each other, but at the previous remains! Why did Lu Shu always look for opportunities to enter remains? It was exactly because of the wonderful memories from the Beimang remains! The fleece of my friends back home have almost ran out, how can I survive if I dont open up more distress points? As to why did Lu Shu want to climb the tree for a look? He saw the need to observe the surroundings. Facts gleaned from the mouths of others could never be compared to seeing with ones own eyes. As for these classmates, they were happy to steer clear from mistakes and dangers. But for Lu Shu, he was certainly not here to while his time away when there were so many good things up for grab! Differing purposes would also mean differences in attitude. The tree had to be climbed no matter what, but it was already Lu Shus subconscious habit to earn some distress points at the same time How is Xiaoyu now? Despite him always saying that Xiaoyu can easily handle the remains with her capabilities and brain, how can Lu Shu not worry? Speaking of which, Little Xiongxu must have already been separated with Lu Xiaoyu. He could only pray that it would not start to run wild. One can no longer rely on it to have the assignments completed. And this forest sigh, will there be any female squirrels? Lu Shu took his time to climb the tree. Even though being so talented meant he could be bold, boldness should also come with prudence. Who the hell knows what is hidden among this remains. Just as he ascended the first fork, a poisonous snake lunged at him like a demon possessed. Lu Shu frowned, even a random snake comes with Class E speed?! One must understand that even the normal skeletons in Beimang remains were only Class Fs. Lu Shu easily grabbed the poisonous snake in his hand and reached into the mouth deftly to pull out its fangs before tossing it down the tree. The classmates below screamed in fright at the sight of the snake, especially the five girls among them, who were near hysterical. From tri-coloured pit vipers distress, +1+1+1 From He Yus distress From Lu Shu looked down gleefully. How many birds with one stone was that? He calculated, even though the distress points that can be earned from these lower life forms are minimal, as long as he sticks to pulling out the proboscises of every mosquitos encountered and the fangs of any snakes met, then release them all, the distress points which can be earned would still be very significant! At this point in time, the life forms in the remains probably had no clue that such a fearful being had entered He continued his climb. Sadly, there was only that one snake. Lu Shu stepped up onto the topmost fork lightly. The branches were already very thin. He was mildly concerned that they may not be able to take his weight. However, despite jouncing wildly, the branches were surprisingly strong. Lu Shu felt that something was not quite right. The branches of the trees here are uncharacteristically sturdy. How can a normal branch take his weight? One must know that the branches beneath his feet were only two fingers wide! From the treetop, Lu Shu took in the distant view. What the heck! Everyone below were shocked on hearing his exclamation. What happened? What did you see? The heck Lu Shu remarked, Why is there so many trees in this forest All the classmates below were stunned. What is the matter with you? What nonsense is this? Such a thick forest, what else can there be? From Wei Qianyis distress, +99 From At this point, nobody viewed Lu Shu as a normal person anymore a normal person would never be so idiotic! Lu Shu scanned the horizon. The whole world was blanketed by the verdant woods and towering trees covered the mountains. The remains was still immense. At the very least, Lu Shu could see no end to it. He was feeling the shift in magical energy of the heaven and earth, trying to use its degree of strength to determine the center of the remains. According to Jiang Shuyi, the degree of strength of a remains increases gradually as one approaches the center. However, the change in magical energy was too subtle to be felt. More reference points were needed. In actual fact, the Heavenly Network brought in experts with perceptive systems into the remains this time. With such experts around, substantial time spent finding the center could be saved. Lu Shu turned back to look at the mountain they were on. Their ridges were hidden among the clouds, which were thinly spread out like the waistband of the mountains. It was like a fairyland. All of a sudden, Lu Shu felt a shadow over his head and instinctively ducked. A sharp swoosh swept over his head. Lu Shu looked up and saw a bird never before seen. The colossal bird trying to attack him had a wingspan of over four meters! Just by looking at the speed of the bird, it was probably of a full Class E capabilities. It certainly would be no fun to be injured by the birds razor sharp talons. Lu Shu looked up at the sky. Nobody would know what happened up here. All of a sudden,the Corpsedog sword shot out from the celestial map, whizzing as it went. The air rippled with transparent waves as if it was water slashed through by Corpsedog. The giant bird screamed in terror, trying to get out of the way, but its speed was far too slow. Lu Shu did not kill the bird, but merely injure it at the non-vital parts, before retrieving the Corpsedog. No benefit comes from killing it, and it would be hard to explain to the classmates below how was the bird slayed. Compared to killing, distress points seems slightly more practical From the Cloud Falcons distress, +1+1+1 The Cloud Falcon flew into the distance, somewhat shaken. It knew it was no match for this human. However he clearly could have taken its life, why did he not? Very strange! Lu Shu looked at his earnings record with glee. The value of such continuous distress points may be little, but the amount cannot be neglected! A major inspiration suddenly hit Lu Shu. Whatever about the center of the formation isnt important. My trip to the remains this time is to reap distress points. Quality doesnt matter either, just quantity will do! Who knows what other life forms would be present inside this remains. Just stand some bullying and he can get everything! He firmly believed that as long as he did not fear the hardship, weariness and trouble, he would be able to earn enough distress points to light up the seventh star Chapter 262 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu, whats happening up there? Wei Qianyi hollered from below, his voice piercing through the thick cover of leaves to reach Lu Shu. However, Lu Shus first response was not to reply, but see if Weis shouting can frighten any birds or other animals hiding amongst the leaves Surprisingly, not even one bird flew from the forest. This is a little strange. How can such a huge forest not contain even small bird, but only that huge raptor just now? This feeling was akin to having all the fishes in the Yangtze River disappearing: something just seems missing. However, most regrettable was the fact that had a flock of birds flew out from the trees, his distress points would most likely be stable. Sadly, there seemed to be not many live animals in this forest. Lu Shu shouted down loudly from the treetop, Nothing, just a big bird. It flew away after we greeted each other. The bunch of classmates were all taken aback. So fantastical? What greetings! Why did you see from on top? Wei Qianwei looked at Lushu. He was not so much as concerned with what happened up there than which direction should they take. Lu Shu suddenly shouted, Wah! All of you should come up quick and take a look too! Wei Qianyis heart skipped a beat. Something out of the ordinary? Now that Lu Shu is up there, it shouldnt be dangerous. So he too clambered up the tree to find nothing out of the ordinary whatsoever upon taking a 360 degrees look. He questioned, Why ask me up here? To see this beautiful scenery What the heck is your problem! From Wei Qianyis distress, +333! The two climbed down the tree. Lu Shu tapped the trunk. Wei Qianyi and the other classmates went on to discuss things. Lu Shu, perplexed, gave the tree a punch. The tree wobbled. Lu Shu looked up at the thick crown of leaves and a chill ran down his spine. To tell the truth, Lu Shu suspected that there was something wrong with this tree. If not, why was there not a single insect to be seen on the ground? He was worried that it had already turned into an aggressive tree demon! However, the punch that he dealt did not produce any distress points. Lu Shu relaxed a little, yet still felt a sense of foreboding. He turned his ahead around, Lets find a more open area. The sky is darkening, night may come anytime. I have a weird feeling about the trees here. Shall we first pick a spot to camp? Wei Qianyi looked at the tree trunk beside him and laughed. How can we still be safe if theres a problem, with the trees? The remains may be dangerous, but we shouldnt be overly suspicious too. I was also worried about these trees initially, but now that they have been proven to be safe, we should stop worrying so much. In fact, I think the snake you threw down just now may be dangerous. Wei Qianyi was actually unhappy that Lu Shu threw a snake down at them so casually. He did not know that Lu Shu already took out the snakes poisonous fangs. At that very moment, the little snake was still providing him with distress points. Seems like the distress points would keep coming in as long as the fangs are not grown out Lu Shu chuckled but made no comment. Who else would scream in fright at the sight of a mere snake when entering the remains? While the others were discussing among themselves, Lu Shu took the chance to squat beside a big tree. He uncovered a thick layer of rotting leaves to reveal the roots of the tree. Suddenly, Lu Shu gave a start. White objects were buried amongst the soil around the roots: the remains of unidentified animals. This deepened Lu Shus suspicion. He was even seventy percent sure that there were something wrong with these giant trees. Come take a look! Lu Shu hollered. Wei Qianyi turned his head around, To look at the scenery over at your side? Lu Shu chuckled. So be it. The boys did not display anything, but some of the girls rolled their eyes hard at Lu Shu Nevertheless, Lu Shu was not concerned. As long as he could be clear the situation, he could leave and travel alone any time. In fact, he would not mind leaving the group right now. As the sky gradually darkened, the group finally started on its way. The direction was not up, but down the mountain. In Wei Qianyis words, it is to see if they can find any water source in the valley. After all, they would be spending quite some time in the remains and having a source of water is of the utmost importance for survival. They were carrying more food than water. They had only prepared three days worth of water due to their body size. It could last for seven days if properly rationed. The most crucial point was that everybody was now in an unfamiliar and dangerous place and would instinctively want to make their way to be together with the other Dauyuan Class students as soon as possible. Everyone started discussing. The other classmates may want to find a water source too after entering the remains. After all, the various form teachers had reminded all of the importance of water. Who knows? They might be able to find the rest once they located the water source. In the course of their hike, a large open plain about fifty meters wide suddenly appeared before them. Lu Shu suddenly said, I suggest we camp here. Wei Qianyi, who was at the front of the group, suddenly turned his head and replied impatiently, Lu Shu, have we not talked about this before? Dont be overly suspicious. Oh, then all of you can go ahead first. I will set up camp here. With that, Lu Shu tossed his little green backpack onto the ground. He looked around, hoping to find some wood to make fire. It was not easy to find, the firewood. In abundance were the fallen leaves. Lu Shu thought that making fire with fallen leaves would be good too, there must at least be some semblance of an outfield camp Wei Qianyi and the others looked at one another in unison. They had not imagined that anyone would be bold enough to leave the group and camp alone. Wei Qianyi was therefore thinking to himself while they were talking,As long as we walk on, would you dare to still stay here alone? As it turned out, Lu Shu decided to stay Lu Shu, my friend, Wei Qianyis said, crestfallen. You must think through properly what could happen if you decide to go alone. If anything happens, nobody can come to your rescue. Moreover, theres so many of us here, we cant possibly be accomodating you. Lu Shu gave a wave as he continued his search for dried leaves, back facing them. Its alright, you all can go ahead. Wei Qianyi felt a tightness in his chest. After saying so much, there was nothing they could do anymore if Lu Shu still refused to budge. Suddenly, Lu Shu turned his head around. Just as Wei Qianyi thought he finally got cold feet, Lu Shu said, Let me reiterate this. I saw the bones of animals at the roots of the trees just now. Also, the trunks of the trees here are totally unlike the ones we have seen. All of you can go ahead if you wish to, but I will not take another step. Lu Shu would never joke about matters of life and death with these students. He had therefore, in all seriousness, told them again of his analysis. Chapter 263 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations To tell the truth, Lu Shu was not the kind of person to suddenly turn compassionate and risk his own life to protect people he hardly knew. Everyone were of the same identity; they held military ranks and were paid. Lu Shu was not duty-bound to protect them. There was no reason for Lu Shu to follow them into peril when they were so adamant about going into where he thought would be dangerous. Who the hell knows what these trees could be up to? Of course, there was no best, Lu Shu still thought it would be prudent to observe for a night. The last time, werent the skeletons more aggressive at night in at the Beimang remains? This was an invaluable lesson Lu Shu gleaned from the experience at the previous remains. However, he was also not the kind who would look on while others faced imminent danger, so he would still talk when there was a need to. In the face of the issue of life and death for these people, Lu Shu was serious for once. Lu Shus words made Wei Qianyi hesitant. Nevertheless, their feeling about Lu Shu was still trapped in their first impression, of him being unreliable. Moreover, the trees had not changed one bit after all this while. Lets go, Wei Qianyi said calmly. Thank you for your reminder, but I still think youre making too much of a fuss. What we should do now is to meet up with the rest of our classmates and our teachers. To be honest, all these people who thought they know Lu Shu well enough ought to know, should they truly know him well, that few things in this world can make him so serious Lu Shu chuckled, It would of course be best if alls well, but do remember to run back here when theres hell. Still, he added after giving a few deep sighs, I hope that all of you here would not let your impression of me previously affect your judgement. I am dead serious this time. Previously, there were still some who were sceptical of the fact that Lu Shu would really stay there alone. After all, this was utterly unbelievable to them. To ask themselves honestly, would they dare to stay alone? Even if they were to return to this forest and have gained an experience of what they would possibly encounter, they would probably still opt to stay with the other classmates? Moreover, in this group was the one and only Class D expert of the whole party. Wei Qianyi had already received from the Heavenly Network the standard spiritual instrument longsword. They felt that there would be a greater sense of security in staying with this genius. However, from the look of it now, Lu Shu seemed to truly want to stay behind alone! Wei Qianyi pondered for a moment and said, Thanks for the reminder, but I shall still stick to my decision. As for everyone else, you can stay behind should you choose to. Everyone looked at one another until someone finally said, We will go with you. Lu Shu was no longer anxious about their situation. He merely collected merrily all the leaves that could be use and brought them to the center of the open field, just like an industrious bee at work Lu Shu looked at the mound of leaves he had collected, among them were some dry twigs. However, he was shocked by how the twigs were entangled in bones. It seemed less likely that they had broken off themselves than the fact that the animals had broken them in their death throes. At this point in time, Lu Shu would never believe if anyone said the trees posed no threat. Still, if these small animals, which were far weaker than himself, could also break the twigs, would entering the forest be a risk for Lu Shu, with his lance, his Corpsedog and also his consummate Class D pinnacle power? The question waswithout any distress points, whats the point of entering Furthermore, looking at the situation now, Lu Xiaoyu, with her Class D intermediate capabilities and her equally capable BlackSoul, should have no problem traversing the forest too. Lu Shu was relieved to think of this. To be honest, he had been really worried that this place would become the burial ground for the students of Daoyuan Class. Lu Shu looked at his little mound of twigs and leaves in satisfaction this would probably be sufficient to last a fire till the next morning. He had zero experience with camping out in the field and therefore knew not how long could they burn. He shall simply pick as many as he could Compared to the Daoyuan Class students and the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu had an edge over themhe possessed the Seal of Lands. The principle function of the Seal to control the magical energy could not be put to use here, of course, but if it was just used as a spatial equipment, it would make life out in the field so much better. From inside, Lu Shu took out a lighter and a small milk pan, and a large bucket of clean freshwater. With a smile on his face, he divided some branches and leaves, surrounded them with rocks and lit a small bonfire. He broke a hardtack biscuit into two and dropped one half into the milk pan and added some water. After keeping everything else, he commenced his wait expectantly for the pan to heat up. Very soon, a pan of hardtack porridge was done cooking This was in fact Lu Shus first experience with survival in the wild and everything was a new experience. Dangerous or not, Lu Su felt that such a relaxing and comfortable camp beats walking long distance with the light waning in the forest hands down. He wonderedhow is Xiaoyu coping? If not for the fact that the Seal of Lands had already recognized a master, Lu Shu had wished for Lu Xiaoyu to keep it with her, then stuff her bag with more snacks. Lu Shu sat looking up at the already graying sky, Dont even know if Xiaoyu would be hungry, if she can find a place to sleep, if she had discovered the peculiarities of this forest He was only seventeen, but was already wearing the troubled face of one burdened with mortgage and car loans All of a sudden, the screen of the back-end income recorder came to life, jolting Lu Shu. From brown bears distress, +1+1+1+1 From tri-coloured pit vipers distress, +1+1+1+1 From wolf-jawed spiders distress, +1+1+1 From white-headed apes distress, +1+1+1 Putt! Lu Shu spat out his hardtack porridge in surpriseWhat on Earth is Xiaoyu doing? Did she just wallop a whole bunch of forest animals?! His face melancholic, images of Lu Xiaoyus exploit started running across Lu Shus mind. Lu Xiaoyu, with her Class D intermediate black spirit, pursuing a whole bunch of small animals fleeing for their dear lives So utterlyvivid This feeling was akin to seeing a quiet little girl always by his side suddenly turned into the devils incarnate once out of the door. Why was he worried about Lu Xiaoyuhe should save his worries for the small animals in this forest! Honestly speaking, the black soul had been promoted to the power level Class D intermediate after eating the soul pearl, and Lu Xiaoyu herself was also of the Class D intermediate power level. Judging from the Class E capabilities of the cloud falcon and tri-coloured pit viper just now, Lu Xiaoyu could certainly have the ability to thrash all the small animals in the forest. Moreover, the black soul was absolutely fearless, fighting anywhere and everywhere Lu Xiaoyu summoned it to. It was also resistant to poison and could always return to Xiaoyus celestial map to recuperate rapidly if hurt, as long as Lu Xiaoyu had sufficient celestial energy It was certainlyfrightening. Lu Shu was just thinking of going to bully some small animals to rapidly build up distress points. As it turned out, Lu Xiaoyu already helped him with it before he had even started. Chapter 264 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu looked at the continuously refreshing distress points on the screen of his back-end income recorder, knowing not whether to be happy or worried. Simply put, he was torn between laughter and tears. The distress points started out increasing madly before his eyes thanks to the four small animals, then suddenly a wild boar joined the teamand after that a bent eared bat The distress points started jumping from over ten thousand, the increase similar to the taxi meter in the capitalLu Shu thought, it seems like my dream to collect enough distress points to light up the seventh star can soon be realized in this remains Just as his mind was wandering, the fire before him suddenly flickered. A breeze blew by, causing Lu Shus shadows to dance wildly across the forest against the trees. Night had fallen. Lu Shu looked up to discover a mountain cat ambling out slowly from the forest, its gait graceful and steady. Only Lu Shu sensed a hint of danger on seeing this. The spotted mountain cat stayed at the edge of the clearing and did not continue its approach, as if fearful of where Lu Shu was. Lu Shu scrutinized the cat, not sure whether it was apprehensive of himself or the fire. All of a sudden, a gigantic jet black wild boar sauntered out of the forest and, just like the cat, stood at the edge of the open field. Not only that, within a short ten minutes, six or seven wild animals emerged and came to the open field, even an ape, which, without regard for others, started to search the ground and pull out any weeds it saw, then tossing it into the forest. It went about this endeavour with the utmost care. At this moment, the luxuriant leaves in the forest had started taking a fluorescent hue within the ten or so minutes, turning the forest into a mesmerizing star-lit night sky. Lu Shu stood up. In this very moment, he seemed to be in the vast universe, surrounding by countless stars. However, under the beautiful and brilliant night sky, Lu Shu suddenly saw a few tree branches drooping down quickly, almost to the ground. Not all the trees were like this, just about a fifth of them. In the same instant, a lizard lunged out towards the open field. Before it could reach, the lizard was snagged among the branches and struggled hard to break free. The needle-like ends of the branches pierced the lizards body, but before they could inflict any fatal harm, the lizard broke free from the branches and landed on the ground, gasping violently. The wild animals, which should be tearing at the throats of others, were quiet and did not attack one another. Lu Shu was a little alarmed. Could this be the safe haven the wild animals carved out to avoid the night-time dangers?Lu Shu recalled how the ape had picked up all the grass seeds and weeds with the utmost care, then threw them away. Perhaps this is the safe haven they had prepared for themselves? Coming here to rest and recuperate peacefully now seemed less due to the fact that they did not feel like fighting than an unwritten rule in the face of the formidable forest. Howeverhe himself had not come to any unwritten rule with these animals, Lu Shu thought gleefully. He stood up. In an instant, 8 wild animals initially resting opened their eyes and stared coldly at Lu Shu, the newcomer. Lu Shu smiled, All of you probably dare not run out to the open fieldthis makes things easier The beasts gave a quizzical look at Lu Shu, looking almost human-like. However, before they could react, Lu Shu had already pounced at the mountain cat nearest to himself! The mountain cat was angered by this sudden attack. This newcomer had broken their unwritten agreement! It gave a roar and flashed out its retracted claws. Jumping up, the cat took a swipe at Lu Shu. Just by looking at the mountain cats agility and sharp claws, even an ordinary Class D master may not easily face it head-on. A critical and perilous moment! Thump! All the wild animals looked on as Lu Shu easily avoided the mountain cats lightning fast counterattack, then planted a fist on its face. The stunned cat collapsed onto the ground in a heap and stayed there motionless for a long time. From mountain cats distress, +1+1+1 All the wild animals stood up. The peace agreement belonged to them all, and if even this place fail to be a safe haven, it would be a disaster for all! Slowly, they surrounded Lu Shu within an arc. Even if they could not kill this human being within a short time, they could at least force it into the perilous forest. These wild animals, under the influence of the magical energy, were not only extra intelligent; their powers and sizes also far surpassed any of the similar species Lu Shu had ever seen. They were all massive, just the ape alone was almost as big as Lu Shu. In an instant, the wild beasts pounced as one at Lu Shu. Their plan was to join forces to kill Lu Shu! Lu Shu smiled. In a flash, he whipped out a lance from the Seal of Lands. He did not use the sharp end of the stone figurine lance, but used it as a stick instead. His swordsmanship had been honed by years of practice, making his every move instinctive. Steadying his pace, Lu Shu swept at his adversaries with the lance. The lance let out a large whistling cry, like a dragon tearing through space and gale! Within a short 2 minutes of Lu Shus confrontation with the wild beasts, the scene had already changed rapidly from one of the animals surrounding and attacking him to Lu Shu alone wielding the lance while chasing the other animals around. From wild boars distress, +1+1 From white-haired ape From rock forest lizards From Compared to these wild animals, Lu Shu was clearly much faster. From time to time, Lu Shu would catch up with another beast and smack it on the bottom with his lance, causing them to cry out hysterically in pain. The wild animals were almost driven crazy, what kind of opponent from the forest is this! Moreover, okay fine, you are really powerful, but why cant you just kill instead of chasing us around? What kind of weird fetish is this! No matter what, we are all powerful enough to be the lucky survivors of this forest. Being bullied by you like this is so embarrassing! Smack! The lance landed once again on the wild boars bottom. It was positive that its bum was now certainly swelling up! Lu Shu was almost mad with glee as he looked at the rapidly increasing distress points. In this way, the animals were on average giving him a few distress points every 2 minutes. In an hour, he would have cashed in more than 14,000 distress points! This type of game, he could play for a whole night The mountain cat was the first to turn around and counterattack to mend its bruised ego. Smack! The lance landed on its head the moment the cat turned around! The heck! This is too much! Smack! Heck! Smack! Ha ha, you are the most awesome, alright? A question was floating in the minds of all the animals. Where the hell did this devil come from?! Praying for the monthly ticket, oh praying for the monthly ticket. The figure drawings of Lu Xiaoyu, Jiang Shuyi, Wang Shuli, Liu Li and others have been released, you can view them by clicking the history news~ Chapter 265 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations A continuous rustling sound could be heard. Wei Qianyi led his team onwards. He looked up and saw that the it would be dark very soon. He could not help but think of what Lu Shu told him: The forest at night is different from in the daytime. He regarded the trees around him and laughed quietly at himself. How could he have kept the words of that unreliable fella in his mind, these trees were obviously very normal. Half an hour had now past from when they had left the forest clearing. The night would be coming soon. Ahhh! A girl suddenly screamed. Wei Qianyi whipped his head around and looked to the back of the group. What happened! The girl who screamed pointed at the roots of a tree under the watchful eyes of all the classmates and quaked in fear, There are animal bones there! Wei Qianyi went over to take a look, and said calmly, Dont worry, they are just the bones of dead animals. They wont get up to attack us. However, he realized his words were almost useless. The anxious ones were still anxious. Wei Qianyi rubbed his brows. Didnt Lu Shu say that there is something wrong with the animal bones too? All of a sudden, all the lights went out in an instant, as if someone had flicked a switch. Wei Qianyi was just about to tell everyone to take out their torchlight when suddenly the trees lighted up the moment everything went dark. Woah! Some of the girls were clearly moved by the scenery before them. Its so beautiful, as if we are among the stars! However, Wei Qianyi was not a little girl fascinated by pretty things. The moment the leaves lighted up, he already felt that something was very wrong. Would a normal leaf do this? No! This is the remains, not some Botanical World Exposition! Careful! Wei Qianyi roared in anger. It proved that he was indeed a genius with extra fast reflexes. Sadly, compared to Lu Shu, he was merely being reactive whereas Lu Shu was proactive. Wei Qianyi had just shouted careful when a boy asked curiously, What is this? This boy looked up at a branch that had already drooped down. All of a sudden, the branch, seemingly alive, started to wrap around the boys torso. The ends of the branch also transformed into thorns and pierced into his leg! Ahh! Help me! Wei Qianyi leapt forward and used his standard longsword to severe the branch. The tree went berserk and extended its branches towards them, just like a monster in a movie! Who would have expected such dangers to be hiding in such captivating beauty! Wei Qianyi pulled everyone back, but before they had retreated two steps, another classmate was entwined by the branches. Wei Qianyi suddenly felt exhausted from running around. If anyone is caught by the branches, you must immediately try to break free yourself! I have a feeling these branches arent that sturdy. We are all practitioners! Wei Qianyi reminded them. Upon hearing that, the classmate who was caught in the branches immediately tried to break free. He discovered that, with their Class E powers, they could indeed break the branches. As long as they guard against the sharp thorns at the end of the branches, they would be safe! Howeverthere were simply too many trees! In the afternoon, when Lu Shu was standing atop the tree, everyone asked what did he see. Lu Shu answered, So many trees. At that time, everyone thought him a fool. Whats the big deal about trees. Now, when they thought back at what Lu Shu said, they were struck by intense fear. So true, all the mountains were covered with trees, where could they escape to?! Countless branches started attacking. Wei Qianyi ran around saving the classmates, and they too started to fight for their dear lives. After all, nobody wanted to die. The problem is, there were simply too many. Even though not all trees were transformed into dangerous monsters, it still did not leave them with any time to catch their breaths. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps and panting could be heard in the forest. Through the woods, Wei Qianyi could only hear but not see well what was going on. All of a sudden, someone from the other side shouted, Dont stay and fight with these weird trees, try to break out quickly! Wei Qianyi and the other 11 with him felt rejuvenated. Our team mates! They are from the Heavenly Network too! Lets go find them! The feeling to be able to meet someone you know when in mortal peril was absolutely great. It was just like seeing a boat coming towards you when drowning, we are soon to be rescued! Wei Qianyi led the group in running towards the voice, People in front! We are here, lets gather! While running, Wei had to also take care of the countless branches along the way. If not for his longsword, it would be near impossible to advance an inch in this forest. The standard longsword given by the Heavenly Network, imbued with magical energy, could truly be called a magical weapon. The people in front were also elated to hear their shouting, Come save us quick! Wei Qianyis heart sank upon hearing this. What he thought was a lifeboat turned out to be yet another drowning person However, now was not the time to think too much. Both parties started to go towards each other with great effort. Wei Qianyi was the first to see them: a standard longsword-wielding form teacher leading his seven students. They were in a sorry state. One must know that a form teacher in the Heavenly Network was at most at the Class D level. In fact, some may even be Class E. To be honest, except for a slightly greater fighting experience, they were hardly any more powerful than Wei Qianyi. Wei Qianyi asked urgently, Teacher, are there any ways for us to deal with these trees? The teacher also heaved a small sigh of relief upon seeing Wei Qianyi. The two groups gathered close and formed a protective circle against the trees outside. Furrowing his brows, the form teacher said, Lets find an open area to get away from these trees. Once its daytime, we will be fine. We went past a clearing just now, but there were too many wild animals there. We had no way of staying! Do you know of any other open areas? Once his words were out, everyone on Wei Qianyis side gave a shocked expression. Of course, they would know where can they find a clearing, butthey had given up on it themselves! Now, what Lu Shu predicted had come true. The once-innocent looking trees had become the most dangerous beings of the forest. Why did they not listen when Lu Shu advised them to stay out in the open area?! The form teacher was momentarily stunned, Why this expression, what happened?! Wei Qianyi took a deep breath, I know where to find an open area. Also, we have someone staying there. Its about half an hours walk. We were walking slowly when we came here. The form teacher was elated, What are we waiting for! We should use all our effort to break through and first rest and reorganize over the night in the clearing! Lu Shu was chasing the wild animals around, reaping their distress points, when suddenly in came a large sum of distress points from Wei Qianyi and his group. Lu Shu was momentarily stunned. Are they thinking of him now that danger has struck? Chapter 266 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shus sudden use of kungfu frightened the animals which all ran to the opposite side of the empty ground and crowded together, not wanting to remain too close to him. Lu Shu carried a spear as he walked towards the animals which ran away in all directions thinking that since they were not the only one there, the slower they were, the more they had to lose. The animals slowly figured out how to escape and in the end, the white-hair ape and wild boar were the slowest, and thus, had the most to lose. After chasing them for an hour, Lu Shu stopped to catch his breath. The animals were surprised to see that he would be tired too. However, Lu Shu was not tired. He was only catching his breath. He then realised that by then, even if he stopped chasing the animals, they would still keep producing distress values. Although Lu Shu may be an extremely determined person, now that the animals would remain distressed without him moving, he would not waste his energy. All of you better stay still and not move!, said Lu Shu happily as he kept his spear and returned to sit by the firepit while the small insects on Lu Xiaoyus end remained in distress which ensured that Lu Xiaoyu was not in danger and that was sufficient. Lu Shu estimated that after another two more nights, his seventh star would be secured. It was as though the animals understood what Lu Shu said and laid down where they were to rest as they were tired even though Lu Shu was not. Furthermore, they really did not dare to move under Lu Shus orders. While Lu Shu was adding wood to the firepit, the animals took the chance to communicate with their eyes asking one another, Does anyone knows where is he from? No, I dont know Has anyone seen him before? No. When is he leaving? Why are you asking me? Who should I ask? The animals were all puzzled by the sudden appearance of such a strong presence whose hobby was to chase after them. However, they were sure that Lu Shu was not there to kill them! Living in the woods meant that it was each for his own life. Since they would not be killed, they could only wait till the next morning when the forest would be safe before everyone escapes. All it took was to just bear with it for a night! It would pass quickly As a result, while he was adding wood, Lu Shu realised that the animals distressed values were decreasingCould he allow that to happen? He immediately stood up. The moment the animals saw Lu Shu stood up, they trembled once more and every one of them curled up on the floor, not daring to move at all. Just as Lu Shu wanted to pull out his spear, he stopped and thought that if Wei Ganyi and his gang were not stupid, they would do their best to make a comeback and based on their abilities, it was unlikely that they have been wiped out totally. As long as Wei Ganyi was willing to save his schoolmates, the meta-sword he had should be able to allow him to save all of them. If the other party returned to find that he suddenly possessed a spear, he would report it to the Heavenly Network and unfortunately, Lu Shu would have to be investigated. Furthermore, just by using the spear to chase this bunch of animals, his own distress value remained the same and any slowdown in action would decrease the value. Lu Shu happily looked at the animals and asked, Have all of you heard of an occupation called dentist? The empty ground became lively once more as the animals started running for their lives again as they suddenly feared what new tricks he was up to. Wei Ganyi and that form teacher, Gao Yi, were tired as throughout the journey, only the two of them had meta-swords and whenever a Daoyuan Class student was caught in tree branches, they had to do the saving. Under such a high-pressure battle, even practitioners cannot hang in there for long. By now, everyone was at least injured lightly and some students legs were even pierced by tree branches until they bled, affecting their progress. The road was getting tougher and tougher to walk on but one good thing was that the tree branches attacks were the same and did not seem to be thought out. As these plants attacks are already so strong, any more thought out attacks included would definitely be too tough for them and they would really die here. How far more to go?, Gao Yi asked while panting as he turned to look at Shu Ganyi. Not too far already. Gao Yi heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at his schoolmates around him, each looking more exhausted than the previous one. To be honest, before the Heavenly Networks opened up this relic, they were already aware of the high danger it brought about. However, what everyone was concerned about was individuals ability and neglected the issue of quantity! Just now during the breakout, a student near him met with an unfortunate incident and as his teacher, before he could save him, a tree branch pierced through his heart and he died. The journey of practicing is never smooth sailing. They continued to inch forward painstakingly. It took them an entire hour and all their energy to complete a road journey that needed just half an hour! The only fortunate thing was that everyone was only injured and no one died. Injury and death are two totally different concepts. Wei Ganyi saw a familiar road on a hill and his eyes brightened, Hang in there, everyone, we are almost there! He remembered this small hill. When he passed by in the afternoon, a female student accidentally slipped and fell! Look, theres flare in front!, a student excitedly exclaimed. It should be Lu Shu. Before we came, he said he wanted to start a fire!, said a female student who forgot how she rolled her eyes so hard in the afternoon as now the flare brought exceptional warmth. Then, they suddenly heard a familiar sound coming from the forest, come, come, come, listen to me, let me see if there are any decayed teeth Everyone looked at one another and Shu Ganyi suddenly said with determination, The road to living is right in front, everyone dash forward! Everyone ran hard for their lives as though they were using the last bit of energy in them. The huge difference between life and death was scary and the The devil-like tree branches aggressively attacked everyone while Wei Ganyi already charged forward to lead the way and Gao Yi stayed at the back. Oh la la, a group of people dashed from the forest to the empty ground and then, everyone was stunned. In front of them was a firepit with a flame burning and nearby, was a bunch of animals, obediently lying on the ground resting, yet all bruised and injured, especially the white-hair ape and wild boar. Right beside the fire pit was a young man holding a gigantic wild cats mouth and gently saying, be good, let me quickly help you pluck your decayed teeth, if notI will hit you The captured wild cat looked as pitiful as it could as though it was about to cry! What a weird scene, so weird it does not seem real! What even! Was our exit method from the forest incorrect?! Chapter 267 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations For the schoolmates who have met Lu Shu, it was easier. For those, such as Gao Yi, who had not met him, they were puzzled by the situation. On the way here, Gao Yi was thinking if every empty ground would be the same as the one they came across, having to gather animals seeking refuge. If it was so, then the students mentioned by Wei Ganyi and the rest, were in danger! Not only so, even when they wanted to compete for the empty ground, they had to risk their lives. He did not mention such thoughts along the way for fear of affecting morale as everyone would lose their fighting spirit and their ability to walk out of the forest which would be disastrous. In this aspect, the Heavenly Networks combatants were much more experienced than Wei Ganyi and the rest. However, now everyone was looking at Lu Shu in dead silence. Lu Shu, Wei Ganyi called out as he saw the gigantic wild cat in Lu Shus hands then looked at Lu Shu, swallowed his saliva and asked, What are you doing? Erm,, Lu Shu paused for a while, Helping these little animals pluck their decayed teeth. You may not have heard of it but these wild animals cannot fall sick and once they are injured, it is easily infectious, and a fever basically meant death Who wants to even hear your explanation. Anyways, are these normal wild animals? For goodness sake, they are beasts! From Wei Ganyis distress, +499! From Gao Yi Lu Shu suddenly thought that perhaps he could light up the seventh star faster? He slipped his hand into the wild cats mouth and wrung out a large tooth, releasing distress values while not affecting its ability to chew As Lu Shu ignored everyone else and put his hand into the wild cats mouth, all the Daoyuan Class students and Gao Yi were shocked that the forests animals were so tamed! Did they really come to see a dentist?! From Wei Ganyi From Gao Yi From Those girls shut their eyes as Lu Shu put his hand in the wild cats mouth. The wild cat almost cried from pain and immediately ran back to its peers and laid down once Lu Shu let him go while everyone looked at him with empathy although they were not able to share its plight. However, their ability to stick through difficulties together was on another level So much for sticking through difficulties, with all these humans arrival, will they bring this thing away? Wei Ganyi and the rest remained frozen while they quietly watched Lu Shu seamlessly plucked the teeth and used the stored water given by the Heavenly Network. Extremely calm. Gao Yi took a deep breath, slowly turned to Wei Ganyi and softly asked, Whichcitys Daoyuan Class genius is this? This is way too powerful! The batch of people had not engaged in combat with animals before. Although the majority of the animals ability was of an average E-grade, the forest as their home ground gave them an advantage when it came to ambush attacks. Furthermore, they knew that no matter how capable they were, they would not have the ability to tame these animals. Furthermore, there were 1,2,38 animals gathered together! Initially, the students he brought wanted to fight for the empty ground but the animals lying on the ground cooperated to chase them away and with so few people, they were unable to put on a fight. Gao Yis impression of Lu Shu immediately grew as from what he knew, there were not many such brave men in the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu heard Gao Yis question to Wei Ganyi and laughed, Im not from Qing Zhou like all of you, Im from Yu Zhou and was on a holiday when I discovered an opened relic so I decided to join in the fun. Gao Yi froze for a moment and asked, Military achievements? You participated in the Beimang relics? Gao Yi was Heavenly Networks D-grade expert so he knew what requirements there were for foreign students to participate in relics. It was either they had military achievements or they were from families with strong powers. Those families could not directly attain the powers but could gain permission to enter relics and it seemed as though Nie Ting did not reject the other partys intention to gain achievements as he does not discriminate against the families but discriminates against the pampered. Once Yu Zhou was mentioned, Gao Yi subconsciously linked him with the Beimang relics. Lu Shu laughed, Yes, I gained credit in the Beimang relics, bled for the countryhaha, Ive digressed. Gao Yis mouth corners twitched a bit as although it was their first meeting, he could not help but feel that this Daoyuan Class student was so frivolous However, now was not the time to ponder over this issue as Gao Yi knew that Lu Shus combat experience in relics was critically important to them. Wei Ganyi and all 11 of them were stunned that the Lu Shu that seemed so unreliable to them so far actually succeeded in a relic battle! That means that Lu Shus military ranking was a lieutenant! Honestly, they found it difficult to accept this fact From Wei Ganyis distress, +301 From This time, Gao Yi officially introduced himself to Lu Shu as he already treated Lu Shu as a trusted comrade, Nice to meet you, I am Xi Jing Town E1 class form teacher, Gao Yi. Lu Shu heard his name and laughed, Your namesooner or later youll become principal! Gao Yis face turned black and said, That novelIve read it too From Gao Yis distress, +233 Haha,, Lu Shu laughed a little with courtesy and awkwardness Schoolmate Lu Shu, Gao Yi suddenly said softly, What is going on with these animals? Keeping them is ultimately risky. What if they quietly attack us at night. Let me take a short break then we can kill them together To Gao Yi, it seemed obvious that they had to take extra precautions to stay safe in a relic especially since these animals originally would attack humans and so it did not really matter if they were killed. In the end, before Gao Yi finished what he had to say, Lu Shus looked heartbroken and said, These little animals are so cute, how can we kill them! If you want to kill them, you will have to get past me first! Gao Yi was extremely perplexed, ???. From Gao Yis distress, +666! There was no way Lu Shu would collaborate with them to kill these animals as his intention of plucking their teeth was to ensure long-term production of distressed signals and if they killed the animals, how would they compensate him? Can all of you afford the compensation?! Do all of you think you are Liu Li?! Then, Gao Yi hesitated slightly, What if they attack us at night? Lu Shu turned to asked the animals, You dont dare to, right? The wild cat took the lead as the animals nodded their heads furiously Gao Yi suddenly felt as though he was experiencing some bizarre thing Chapter 268 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Gao Yi suddenly figured out Lu Shus words when he asked if they did not dare to as he savoured the words, did not dare to. Before they came, what exactly happened between Lu Shu and these animals? Everyone, rest and wash up here. This forest is too weird, we can only wait till sunrise before setting off., said Gao Yi. As everyone received the instructions, they realised that the animals indeed were extremely obedient and thus, stopped worrying and sat by the firepit. Lu Shu added more firewood to the firepit and as he saw how pitiful these guys were all of them were injured. Some students looked down and saw how pitiful they were then looked at how Lu Shu relaxingly added wood, they regretted not listening to Lu Shu that afternoon to stay back. Should they have stayed back together, all that happened afterward would not have happened. Wei Ganyi saw everyone elses expression and thought that he had to do something before the students blamed him for insisting to bring them into the forest. He sat by the firepit and looked at Lu Shu seriously and said, Sorry, I shouldve listened to you. Lu Shu was shocked for a moment and laughed, Why are you apologetic to me, anyways you guys are the ones injured, not me, you need not apologise to me Wei Ganyis face turned black and thought what Lu Shu said made sense! From Wei Ganyis distress, +333 Lu Shu responded in an old voice, Young men, dont get too arrogant because your practicing journey had been too smooth. You should know that staying humble will help in improvement, improvement leads to arrogance, arrogance leads to falling behind falling behind would deserve to be punished and punishment will bring back humbleness experiencing some setback is not bad, see, arent you humble now? As Lu Shu blabbered on, Wei Ganyi was stunned again and again From Wei Ganyis distress, +666! Gao Yi was suddenly curious, Lu Shu, did you realise that these trees were problematic? How did you realise? Oh, at the beginning I was only curious how these large trees branches were abnormally strong, then I found animals remains below them, wrapped with branches so I became cautious. Afterall, it was the same at the Beimang relics where once night fell, things happened out of the blue. Gao Yi nodded, I see, Lu Shu, your reasoning abilities are pretty good. Of course,, Lu Shu was elated to hear someone compliment his reasoning abilities, Let me tell you, reasoning requires observation of details. When I was in middle school, my schoolmates always discussed Detective Conan and Sherlock Holmes. However, Holmes Chinese name fu er mo si starts with the letter F instead of H which should be the case for translation. I wondered if the translator was a Hokkien? How could he not discriminate between letters H and F, guess what was the key to it? Wei Ganyi subconsciously asked, What? Lu Shu proudly responded, Hahaha, I checked and found that Sherlock Holmes translator is Lin Yu, a man of modern literature, a translator and a Hokkienhows my reasoning ability? Lu Shus then had an expression of anticipation, anticipating praises. Wei Ganyi, Gao Yi and the rest faces turned black, Hehe, quite good From Gao Yis distress, +101! From Wei Ganyis distress, +102! From Lets not talk about this for now., Gao Yi calmed down, Lu Shu, what do we do tomorrow? Lu Shu paused for a moment, I have something important on tomorrow, I suggest that you guys quickly meet up with the rest to ensure that every night you may secure an empty ground. Acting alone?, Gao Yi and Wei Ganyi looked at each other, puzzled that Lu Shu was going to act alone? They could not understand why would anyone act alone in such a dangerous place. By logic, wont normal people here, by nature, stay in groups? Lu Shu emphasised slightly, I have something important on so I wont be with you guys. To Lu Shu, the most important thing was to find Xiaoyu and secondly, to find more little animals and pluck their teeth etc. as in such a gigantic forestthere must be unlimited animals. Furthermore, he has more or less understood how the forest was like and so, to move about here, little danger was present. It was necessary to continue being careful but he did not want to be restricted by following a large group and to move faster, it was necessary to move alone. If you act alone and fall into danger, who will be there to help?, Gao Yi wanted Lu Shu to stay with them as honestly, to look out for Lu Shu was only a small part, more of him felt that Lu Shu had more experience in handling relics. However, Lu Shu had already decided and was determined to stop negotiating with them on this. This time the relic was so huge, beyond what Lu Shu imagined and to be honest, whether the 15-day food provision given by the Heavenly Network was sufficient for everyone remained questionable but more crucially, was the water supply. What he brought in the seal of lands was not a storeroom and could he provide clean water for so many people? Moreover, could he clearly explain the waters source? All in all, Lu Shu had too many secrets. It was still acceptable to follow a group for a short period of time to figure out the forest but for the entire journey, even if they found anything good, he would feel bad to keep for himself. This was the most important That night, everyone went to sleep with complicated emotions while Gao Yi remained worried that the animals in the empty ground would suddenly attack them. However, as Lu Shu vouched, the animals remained obedient the entire night. Thiswas indeed such a miracle! Gao Yi still felt that Lu Shu is not as simple as he imagined. He thought about how Lu Shu could achieve credit in the Beimang relics and felt he was right. Early that morning, the fire had died as no one added more firewood throughout the night, leaving behind only some smoke. The animals had already escaped once the forest returned to normal and whenever their tongue licked the opening of their broken teeth, they would unknowingly produce high distress values for Lu Shu. Gao Yi suddenly sat up half-awaked and quietly scolded himself for being so careless by sleeping so soundly as by right, he should have rostered for the students and him to take night shifts but he could not bear to when he saw how tired the students were. Gao Yi decided to hang in there for a night and only make the request the next day. Gao Yi then started to observe the situation on the empty ground. He was shocked as at this wee hour when the sun had barely risen, not only the animals went missing. Lu Shu was too. Chapter 269 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The students in the empty ground gradually woke up and Gao Yi re-ignited the flames in the firepit while everyone sat around it in silence. Some Daoyuan Class students even took out amenities they brought from home to clean up, such as toothbrushes, toothpaste, ready to use the clean water the Heavenly Network gave them to brush their teeth. Gao Yi was shocked, Are all of you seeking death? Yesterday I searched the relic for a long time yet still could not find a water source, what if we run out of water? How could all of you use such precious clean water to brush your teeth! In fact, although a lot of students understood that the relic is very dangerous and they are not here for a holiday etc., time was needed for them to change as they had never experienced this and simply could not understand its severity. Some student mumbled, Severe mouth diseases will lead to fever, flu and other symptoms too Gao Yi paused for a moment and spoke as per calmly, I have to let all of you know that not to mention brushing your teeth, even the water you use to rinse your mouth better be swallowed. Maybe you will die from a fever but without water, you will definitely die! It is best that we find a rather weak animal and follow it to see where we can find drinking water but before we find a water source, no one is allowed to be wasteful. Gao Yi was previously a participant of the special forces and thus, had some experience with living in the wild but that morning, he observed that there was something abnormal with the atmosphere as the morning dew on tree branches were not frozen. Usually, there are many ways to retrieve water in such mountainous areas such as from trees roots as Gao Yi tried before but the trees there were exceptionally weird Gao Yi had thought of other ways such as retrieving water from rocks, ridges and others but at this place, it was so weird such that previously used methods are all not applicable. The best option was to follow the wild animals since they lived there permanently and so they definitely knew where to find water sources. Once they found a water source, things would be better but if they could not find any, then they really cannot afford to waste a single drop of water. The problem was if they had the ability to discreetly follow an animal in this forest, their territory. Then, Gao Yi recalled how Lu Shu used clean water to wash his hands the previous night and suddenly he was worried what if Lu Shu could not find a water source. Then again, he felt that he was thinking too much as he definitely was not living as well as Lu Shu in this forest. Everyone ate their hardtack in silence. Initially, it tasted interesting and not too bad. However, to eat it for meals, and for every meal, it seemed rather pathetic. Solo combatants had chocolate inside them but still, chocolate was not meant for every meal. Actually, the previous night, Gao Yi even thought of killing an animal and grill it for food to easily resolve the food issue but Lu Shu refused to kill any. Until then, Gao Yi still did not understand why Lu Shu did not allow him to kill those animals. Just then, rustling sounds from trees colliding into each other came from the forest on their left and it gradually came closer as though something was coming closer. Gao Yi immediately reacted as it was not just one person! He yelled, Are you human or animal?. There was no response from the forest. Everyone stood up in nervousness and some students stood behind Wei Ganyi and Gao Yi by reflex while Gao Yis muscles all contracted. If was not too bad should it had been a wild animal but if it was a group of people, they were afraid that they would face a deadly battle. Everyone, get into the Fengji formation, based on myself as the arrowhead and prepare for battle!, said Gao Yi calmly. Originally, the Fengji formation was used for breakaways during attacks but the difference in their abilities left Gao Yi and Wei Ganyi whose combat power was decent enough, with no choice but to take up more responsibility and face more danger! A wild cat walked out from the forest and Gao Yi became nervous as its built was different from the one Lu Shu had plucked a tooth from the previous night. Behind the wild cat was a gigantic spider crawling out. It was as big as a calf, a size Gao Yi and the rest never saw before. Then followed a buffalo breathing out coarse air, a black leopard, a Gao Yi and the rest froze and wondered how many animals were heading towards them? The sun had not set and these animals are already here at the empty ground to seek refuge? Then, suddenly they heard heavy breathing sounds as though a humongous animal was closing in from the back of the forest with heavy footsteps, scaring them. The stress was getting too big and Gao Yi even thought of escaping! Just then, an incomparable enormous wild boar emerged from the forest, twice the size of the one they saw the previous day! Gao Yi and the rest realised something was not right. On the wild boars head was a young girl sitting cross-legged. Was that the girl they met before entering the relic, beside the square matrix?! Some of them were puzzled and shocked. That time, it was eye-piercing when Lu Shu and the rest were standing beside the square matrix but the most eye-piercing was the two extremely good-looking participants, Jiang Dongyi and Lu Xiaoyu, especially with Lu Xiaoyus age. Seeing her again, some of the immediately recalled who she was butwhy was this young girl riding on such a large wild boar?! Piggy Girl? Was that you, Piggy Girl?! Gao Yi calmed down and asked, Whoare you? Lu Xiaoyu sat cross-legged on the wild boars head, tilted her head and sunk for a while, animal whisperer, Lu Xiaoyu? What animal whisperer! When did Daoyuan Class conduct such lessons! We are not ignorant! How could you give yourself a title! From Gao Yisdistress, +198! From Wei Ganyis distress,+210! From They were still uneasy as they wondered how did this young girl tame these wild animals? These wild animals did not look wild but more like they were domesticated. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu asked from the wild boars head, Let me ask you, have you all seen someone called Lu Shu. He is tall, handsome, gives off bad boy vibes when he smiles and exceptionally not serious. Wei Ganyis heart felt a strong attack how is Lu Shu handsome?! The rest were puzzled as well. Lu Shu was already weird enough, and now another one?! However, the last statement was indeed quite accurate From Wei Ganyi From Gao Yi, looking blur, pointed to the right, He went that way and just left this morning, about 2 hours ago. Gao Yi now felt that his entire outlook on life and the world had been messed up, he should not have entered this relic! Lu Xiaoyu brightened, Thanks, naughty pig, lets go! Chapter 270 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations When Lu Xiaoyus troupe started moving towards the direction Gao Yi pointed towards, the animals heavily pressured the rest of them. One after another, moving and staring ferociously, some of the Daoyuan Class female students almost cried seeing such a humongous spider, unable to understand how Lu Xiaoyu could mingle with these animals so comfortably. Gao Yi kept staring at the wild boar beneath Lu Xiaoyu, afraid that it was not a normal wild boar but a wild boar kingwith at least D-grade abilities! Had they not seen her before they entered the relics, with Lu Xiaoyu mingling amongst this bunch of wild animals, they would have treated her as though she was the ultimate BOSS in the relics Lu Shi, Lu Shi, both with the surname, Lu, if there was no coincidence, they would be siblings, right? Gao Yi was slightly puzzled. There was no large Lu family in Yuzhou, where did these two devils appear from? However, he did not know that Lu Xiaoyu was the little girl that both Chen Baili and Li Xianyi wanted to hand down their skills to. As Lu Xiaoyu just entered the forest, she curiously asked as she sat relaxingly on naughty pigs head and observed the surrounding trees, Have these trees always been like this? The gigantic wild boar below her nodded and Lu Xiaoyu replied, It has been tough on all of you. The animals thought to themselves that actually before she came, their lives were not that bad As compared to her, these trees were uncomparable Then again, these trees abilities were only of about E-grade and it was only that the entire mountain was covered in them that was scary, winning by quantity. Lu Xiaoyu was different. To the animals, this young girl was the same as the black beast she tamed, both above D-grade and had the ability to move, chase them and were extremely violent. To this young girl, these treeswere nothing! After following Gao Yis directions for 2 hours, the wild cat in front suddenly stopped, turned back and roared ar Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu was stunned, You mean that there is human urine here? The wild cat nodded and Lu Xiaoyu was in joy, big cat, remember this scent and find him!. At this time, other than Lu Shu, who else would urinate here? The wild cats face blackened and thought to himself that he, a wild cat, was a cat, not a dog! However, it knew that it was in no position to object If anyone was present, they would be very surprised as to why Lu Xiaoyu had the ability to communicate directly with these animals. Earlier when Lu Xiaoyu communicated with the little squirrel, she already displayed this unique talent of hers. However, at that time Lu Shu only thought that the little squirrel was special without thinking further. However, after what he just saw, he was no longer as relaxed as such a talent was not common. Lu Shu, unfortunately, had to think about something deeper: Was this the awakening ability? Although to outsiders, this pair of siblings claimed they were awakened people of the power system, they used this opportunity when Chen Baili wanted to discover Lu Xiaoyus hidden abilities to help Lu Xiaoyu rise to become a D-grade awakened person of the power system in one step. However, they themselves were clear that they were no awakened people, had never awakened any abilities and were only practitioners just that everyone else did not know that they were practicing. Since they were not awakened people, then they had the chance to be awakened. Lu Shu had always been underestimated in the Daoyuan Class. One reason was his maximised innate potential at his level and the second reason was: he was only an awakened person with his future unknown, who knew how many more times could he be awakened? However, these all originated from a wrong guess as Lu Shu was actually only a practitioner who had not awakened, he still had the chance to! Chen Baili knew that those who awakened before 16 years old, their comprehension would be greater for every year earlier. Lu Xiaoyu also did not know since when she had this ability to communicate with animals but for as long as she could remember she could! Initially, she could only feel their emotions then when she started to practise with Lu Shu, for every nebula she moved up, the feeling became clearer until she could clearly understand the animals thoughtseventhe smallest changes in their thoughts and the greatest difference is that instead of controlling them, she could restrict them. That is why Lu Shu could only run after the animals but Lu Xiaoyu could form an army of animals to follow her around mindlessly in the forest. This was the difference. Lu Xiaoyu estimated that she could restrict around 9 animals then. The army of animals followed the wild cat and changed the direction they were initially walking in. Throughout the entire journey, they arrogantly moved about but in the relics, very few humans could be as relaxed as she was, not needing to move yet having animals follow her instructions throughout the day. No other animals disturbed them but instead, those that saw them from afar ran to hide Big cat, how long more before we catch up with him?, asked Lu Xiaoyu from naughty pigs head. The wild cat roared to symbolise not far! Lu Xiaoyus eyes brightened, she was extremely curious what Lu Shus expression would be when he saw that she had so many animals following her. Will he praise her? Most likely Naughty pig, lets go! Faster!, Lu Xiaoyu could not wait once she thought about it! The wild boar, naughty pig, ran forward heavily, sending roars from his stomps The more they moved forward, the more Lu Xiaoyu felt that something was amiss as Lu Shus speed should not have been so slow such that she could catch up with him so soon. The wild cat suddenly turned around to inform her that the person they were looking for was just in front! Lu Xiaoyu spoke quietly, lighten your footsteps, I want to surprise him! It was not too tough for the other animals but for naughty pig, it was tough on him as he was so big, how could he lighten his footsteps? The whole bunch of animals slowly made their way in the dense forest while naughty pigs attempt to lighten his footsteps kept him uncomfortable. Chen Zuan was walking about in the forest and suddenly felt something amiss behind him. Once he turned around, he almost peed in his pants from shock, one, two, threenine wild animals heads popped out of the forest staring at him quietly! That moment, the atmosphere of the forest became so weird! He lifted his head and saw Lu Xiaoyu on the wild boars head and shivered, Xiaoyu ahhave you been kidnapped by them Lu Xiaoyu frowned and stared at the fatty, Chen Zuan, in front of her. She then suddenly understood that from the beginning when she asked the wild cat to follow the scent, she had been chasing the wrong person! That pool of urine was not Lu Shus but was Chen Zuans! Lu Xiaoyu was extremely angry, Fatty, you how could you pee wherever you wish! Ah?!, Chen Zuan was shocked, still caring about this in the relics?! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 271 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu left the clearing at dawn. He looked the Daoyuan Class students, who were all sound asleep, and gave a sigh. This bunch of students can still let down their guards and be so trusting of the environment after stepping into the remains. Still, he must say that training soldiers is what the Heavenly Network should rightly do. The only thing is, only a truly well-trained unit can stand up to the forces outside. If not, such a large-scale cultivation of practitioners would only end up becoming a joke in this world. Lets hope that they can mature speedily after going through setbacks. Even though they are only youths around the age of 16 to 18, nobody would let them go because of their age when during a war when facing life and death. He shouldered the little green bag and started towards the forest. Some woke with a start upon hearing his footsteps. These Daoyuan class students thought he was going to the latrine initially, but Lu Shu never return. This Yuzhou Daoyuan class student who had made them feel inferior had decided finally to travel alone. This made them feel bad. Whether genius or not aside, when someone else could travel alone whereas they still had to keep to the group, the stark contrast would be even more painfully visible. No ABCDEF, just a simple yes or no, they were far beneath Lu Shu. Lu Shu left early. After running through the forest for two hours using all his strength, he suddenly started receiving the distress points of Gao Yi, Wei Qianyi and the others. This was a really huge wave. However, he did not think more of that. After all, it was no longer anything new for them to provide him with distress points. Still, he was slightly perplexed, why did they suddenly start to provide him with distress points again, are they grumbling because he refused to stay and help? However, it was not his duty to forgo his own plans and help them. Everyone was earning salary, just that Lu Shu was earning a few hundred dollars more. One should take responsibility for his or her own life. Lu Shu walked on. It took him a long time to finally determine the direction where the magical energy is strongest through feeling the gradual change in the energy strength over a large distance. The size of this remains was beyond belief. This salt lake remains might well be four to five times the size of the Beimang remains. He advanced cautiously, for he had already met a Class D giant python when plunging deep into the remains. It seemed as if the powers of the wild animals would be greater the nearer to the center of the remains. Lu Shu felt apprehensive, what Class type of monsters would he meet at the core of the remains? However, the good thing was he observed that these trees did not change much, their size were also similar to that of the trees seen previously. Of course, he would only know when the night arrives if these trees would be more powerful. It was a state of mess everywhere Lu Shu went. Everyone else would be trying to locate the Matrix Eye as quickly as possible, but Lu Shu was different. He went specially in search of small animals. On this road, any animals with teeth would basically have met a mysterious dentist This remains, seemed to have let in a formidable being Chapter 272 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu looked at his back-end income recorder and frowned. He found this Japanese name extremely familiara spy! Previously, he had not come across any spy when he met up with Gao Yis group. As a result, Lu Shu had almost forgotten about this issue. He was only reminded once again when the name of the distress points owner went into the record. There were surely still spies hidden in Qingzhou. However, Lu Shu gave a shudder. There were more than 30 people here right now, to find the spy would take great effort. Where should he start At that moment, a relief captain called Wang Xinkai asked resignedly, I was asking you, which part of the remains did you come from. Hows the situation there, why are you without any visible sign of injury and also travelling alone? Oh, Lu Shu nodded. Youre asking this Wang Xinkai felt frustrated. Whether I am asking this, you would certainly not have come from the great eastern land of Tang, right? Lu Shu explained, I met up with a form teacher from the Xijing City Daoyuan class called Gao Yi. There are still more than ten of them over there. Last night we were resting at the clearing and so were not attacked by the tree branches. This morning when we were about to set out, I went to the latrine and they did not wait for me, thats how I ended up being a stray The spy was now in their midst and Lu Shu decided to keep his own sense of existence to the minimum. It was best not to allow, at all cost, the spy to guard against him The others knew not whether to laugh or cry on hearing this. He was indeed a talent to be abandoned by his group after going to the latrine Wang Xinkai smiled, Gao Yi is my colleague. Hi, my name is Wang Xinkai. We are now preparing to advance. Im sure you know how dangerous are these trees, so we have to reach the next clearing before sundown. This timeyou better not get left behind again. Yes, I definitely wont, Lu Shu, beating his chest, guaranteed. The team walked forward. Lu Shu fell back to observe, trying to find out if he could rely on deduction to find out who was the spy. However, this is not much difference from futile work. Had the spy left any traces of clues around usually, how could he or she stayed in the dark for so long? He had wanted to the domestic magical device to check the dictionary and find out how to read the Japanese words. Initially, when he got the head-turning calabash, he had downloaded a foreign dictionary capable of translating six different languages complete with the pronunciation function when he was in the camp to prevent this problem. On second thought, the calabash could not be used now. He was not sure if the person was the spy. Once the calabash is used, the persons head would immediately turn towards Lu Shu. The person would definitely think there was something wrong with him or herself. When that happen, yet Lu Shu could not explain the spys identity, he may end up courting trouble. Mustthink of another way. Wang Xinkai walked in front with two other Class D experts. Wang Xinkai suddenly asked, I wonder where is Heavenly King Chen now. If he can come out to lead us forward, we may breathe easier. Fu Hongxue shook her head, The Heavenly Kings usually move about alone. Their main mission is to locate the matrix eyes, or defend against external forces trying to enter the remains to pluck fruits. We will only be a burden if they bring us along as our difference in powers is way to large. This time round, the external forces have been causing less of a trouble, it seems. Wang Xinkai was stunned for a moment, I feel that after the Beimang remains, the external forces no longer dare to come and cause trouble. Moreover, the one leading the team this time is Heavenly King Chen. His bad temper is well-known even overseas. Fu Hongxue shook her head, There has been a defense power vacuum ever since Heavenly King Chen arrives. It is hard to prevent anyone from exploiting this. Transport is now so convenient. It is always possible that someone first take a plane there then infiltrate from the border. Even though here in Qingzhou there are still Class C experts outside putting up defense, who knows if it would be successful? Thats unlikely. If the Matrix Eye is stolen here, I am afraid he cant escape, Wang Xinkai said coldly. A guy by the side named Li Li smiled in acquiescence, I think thats right. Qingzhou is situated at the center. How can he escape even if he manages to steal the Matrix Eye? Fu Hongxue shook her head, Li Li, have you not seen the internal notice before? Over at the island state, there is a secret kungfu where one to sacrifice ones own companion as a price to pay to become a shape-shifter. They can then even become invisible without any reason and raise their enlightenment state. We met with a great loss at the Beimang remains because of this. I heard that Heavenly King Nie went specially to the island state two weeks ago to take revenge. Heavenly King Nie is really powerful, and the other person did not leave his Wang Xinkai revealed a longing expression, Who knows when can we attain Heavenly King Nies enlightenment state. Truly, the world is great enough for me to develop as much as I can. Haha, forget about it. We are still way too far. Somebody laughed from the side. At that moment, they suddenly discovered that it was rather chaotic at the back. Turning their head around, they realised it was just the newcomer, Lu Shu, trying to strike up a conversation with others. Seeing that nothing was amiss, they went back to their own discussion. However, before they opened their mouths, somebody ran up from the back and asked Wang Xinkai and Fu Hongxue, I think there is something wrong with this newcomer Lu Shudid the previous group leave him behind intentionally? Wang Xinkai frowned, Dont sprout nonsense, how is it possible that my colleague left someone behind. Tell me, how is he not normal? The person started, then broke off. Fu Hongxue, slightly angered, said, Talk when you are asked to, why hold back? Erm, The person was about to speak when he realized Lu Shu was already beside him Wang Xinkai looked at Lu Shu and gave a frown, Lu Shu, you Before he could finish, Lu Shu was heard asking the Class D expert beside them in a low voice fiercely, Tell me, where is the Eighth Route Army! Wang Xinkai, ??? Fu Hongxue, ??? Li Li, ??? From Wang Xinkais distress, +155! From Fu Hongxue From Nozomins distress, +312! What the heck is this about the Eighth Route Army, how the hell would I know where are they!? Lu Shu was momentarily stunned. There were only three people before him right now. He already knew the names of Wang Xinkai and Fu Hongxue when he first joined this group. Therefore, it could only be the Class D Heavenly Network fighter beside them! The trio were still flabbergasted. Lu Shu suddenly broke into a smile, Haha, I was just joking to liven up the atmosphere. SoI shall take my leave if theres nothing else. Please go on with your chat. Wang Xinkai, Li Li and Fu Hongxue looked on, befuddled, at Lu Shus receding figure. It took them a long time to finally calm down Wang Xinkai sighed with an inexplicable gloom, Indeed, a little weird Still 88 more votes away from the ninth position on the main board. Thank you everyone, you have been really awesome. Chapter 273 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the night, at the border between China and India. The Yarlung Tsangpo River officially entered the flood season, fed by water dissolved from the mountain snow as temperature rose. However, a group of seven men could still be seen standing at the spot despite the oppressive heat, wrapped in their thick jackets. They were all wearing goggles and were utterly unidentifiable. They seem more to be decked out for stealth missions than outdoor sports. One of them looked at his watch, The time has come, prepare to infiltrate. Haha, the Heavenly Network would never expect us to take a plane specially to infiltrate here. Chen Baili is probably looking for the Matrix Eye in a remains right now! One of them guffawed. They thought Indias combat effectiveness was greatly diminished, but probably dont expect us to infiltrate from here. The line of defence in Chinas South Tibet is the weakest now, its the perfect time for us to seize the chance and enter! We still must be cautious upon entering. After accomplishing our mission, we will meet up and break through their encirclement northwest. There will be people at Zhangye coordinating with us and bring us out from the northern border, the leader said coldly. Synchronize our watch, equipment check! There should not be any worthy opponents outside the remains. According to intelligence reports, there is only one Class C master standing guard at the fringes. It would be a piece of cake for us seven Class Cs to kill him. Only thing is, what should we do if we run into Chen Baili in the remains? The leader furrowed his brows, Escape if we run into him when alone. If we run into him when we are together, who knows if he may meet his end. Move out! The seven jumped onto a bamboo raft one by one. Were they planning to infiltrate across the Yarlung Tsangpo River on the raft? However, as soon as the seven got their footing, the last man sat down squarely on the raft. The calm waters beneath started churning wildly and the massive currents carried the little bamboo craft rapidly upstream without anyone helming it. The Yarlung Tsangpo River, located in the autonomous region of Southern Tibet, is the longest river in the plateau of China. It is also one of the highest major rivers in the world. Its source is the Chemayungdung, from a series of glaciers on the northern face of the Himalayas. The river flows eastward through four cities C Shigatse of South Tibet, Lhasa, Shannan and Linzhi, and twenty-three counties. Major tributaries along the way, in chronological order, include the Parlung Tsangpo, Nyangchu, Lhasa and Nyang River. It then traverses the Luoyu region of the eastern side of the Himalayas, then flows south into Sadiya, India, to be known as the Brahmaputra. It is also known as the Jamuna River after flowing into Bangladesh. The river joins the Ganges near the Bangladeshi town of Goalundo before finally flowing into the Indian Ocean at the Bay of Bengal. The Yarlung Tsangpos riverbed is mostly higher than 3000 meters above sea level, making it the highest river in the world. The bamboo raft continued its course upstream. Six men in jackets looked through their own goggles at the terrain rushing past them. Nobody would be expecting a bamboo raft speeding upstream in the dead of the night. We are about to cross through the territorial boundary of China, everyone be careful, the leader said calmly. The rest felt a jolt of fear. The words territorial boundary of Chinaseemed to project a immensely terrifying effect upon them. When the Beimang remains were opened, six Heavenly Kings stood guard at the gateway into China. Class B foreign forces were better to be simply chased out, but any Class below that would face far harsher actions. When Nie Ting left, it was as if the plain was washed in blood. However, one of them gave a light-hearted laugh, Team leader, Chen Baili is in the remains now. Even if the place is guarded by the Heavenly Network, what can they do to us? We shall fight our way through all the way in. Stop crapping and get ashore! The team leader said quietly. The bamboo raft drifted towards the bank. The seven men leapt deftly ashore. The leader ordered, Check your gears again. If we are under heavy fire, cover our retreat according to our number sequence However, a sigh broke the quietness of the night. The seven men were all spooked. They peered into the darkness at the direction of the sound. The team leader immediately switched on his high-power torchlight. From the darkness, a man slowly walked out, his hands clasped together inside a black cloak. He sighed, All of you still dont understand my point. Death shall befall any who dare to trespass into the country! As he spoke, the mans cloak flew up and, in the darkness, a white flash of light slashed out from his hands towards the seven. The team leader roared in anger, Nie Ting! Hide! Why is Nie Ting here! Isnt Nie Ting in the capital? Our information is wrong, this is a trap! The team leader leapt aside to avoid the danger. However, the rest behind him were not as fortunate. The slash came down with heavenly wrath, swiftly slicing two men in half, sending blood spewing into the Yarlung Tsangpo River behind them, to be promptly washed away by the turgid waves. The remaining members fled in all direction in mortal fear. Had it been anyone else, they would have stayed and fight, but any devious plots would seem like childish jokes before the Xin Ting Marquis, the number one master of the East. Yesterday, a bowl of newly brewed wine; today a drink with Xin Ting. The wine is indeed good, but Xin Ting, a lethal blade! The remaining five men resorted to all means. The Class C master who was controlling the currents beneath the bamboo raft quickly drew water vapor from the air and condensed them into countless water needles. He sent the needles flying towards Nie Ting, but they were instantly dissipated by a defensive shield of air surrounding the latter. The supercilious Class C master who had been talking arrogantly when the team was travelling smashed his palm onto the ground. From the darkness, a myriad of tentacles extended towards Nie Ting, but was reduced to nothingness with a wave of his blade. In the past, it was not as if they had not taken on a Class B master before. It was exactly because they had successfully defeated a Class B together, hence their confidence this time! However, the five suddenly understood a point. The Xin Ting Marquis, the number one master of the East, was completely unlike any Class B masters! Great success of Class B pinnacle! The team leader retreated frantically in fear. No longer was he concerned for the wellbeing of his teammates, only hoping that they could buy him more time. As long as he could jump into the Yarlung Tsangpo River, that would be his chance to live! Behind him, screams of agony could be heard, once, twice four times. Added to the two killed previously, the team leader was, by now, the only one left! Who would expect their meticulously planned plot to be thwarted by the Marquis upon entering Chinas territory! The team leader took a leap into the river, but heard a howling swoosh of blades when midair. Turning around, he seemed to be able to make out the Xin Ting Marquis Nie Tings handsome face reflected under the moonlightand the blinding flash of a blade! To him, all the sounds of the world seemed to cease at that very instant. A clean and complete break! Leaping up, he was one complete man, but what fell into the river were two entities. Thus, the end of a team of the awakened. One has to say, not only did this team overestimated themselves, but they had also underestimated the Heavenly Network. Keeping in his billowing cloak, Nie Ting walked back once again into the darkness, Such a simple point, why cant they understand? Chapter 274 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The new guy in the team, he doesnt seem exactly to be of sound mind I find it so too. He actually asked me where the Eighth Route Army is. How the hell would I know Oh, he asked you too Lu Shu chuckled as he collected the distress points while tagging behind the group. It was now only ten thousand points away from three-hundred-and-twenty-thousand distress points. The first layer of Nebula condensed into the Corpsedog. What would the second layer bring? His level of power now is at the Class D peak of a pure power system Awakened one. Even an ordinary Class D practitioner would be no match for him. A power system Awakened persons peak power is its purest pinnacle of existence. It was not necessarily the fact that the other practitioners were weaker than him, but Class C and below did not have any special means to be a match against him. However, things would be different upon reaching Class C. No matter how fast people are, they cannot be faster than a flying sword. Lu Shus greatest asset in his fight against a Class C is the Corpsedog. Since everyone has but one life, whoever takes the first jab at the opponent wins. Simple as that. The Corpsedog was still having too many usage restrictions now due to his current Celestial energy capacity. Its energy would be drained after just seven or eight use. However, it would not be too much to call him a pseudo-Class C now. The Corpsedog was his greatest trump card. The problem is, in this case he would not much different from other Class Cs, and his endurance level was not as high. Therefore, now he belongs to the stage whereby he was capable of killing a Class C, but when they reach a deadlock, he would probably still lose. This was also the reason why he fervently wanted to break through the second Nebula. He thought that if he persevered longer, he would have one flying sword more than others By then, should he duel with a Class C, hey, you have a flying sword, I have two! Just thinking about that would make Lu Shu wake up in elation. He did not have to go through painstaking efforts to produce a heart sword. Looking at how others spend so much effort on their heart sword to the point of being malnourished, he could not help but be gleeful. In fact, he actually did not know how does the producing of heart swords works. It was simply groundless glee. The people in front who were gossiping about Lu Shu turned around and realised he was smiling gleefully to himself. They felt a shudder down their spine. Is he frightened out of his wits by the remains? Its possible Poor thing. Actually, the remains arent that scary. As long as one dares to fight, safety can still be ensured. I heard that when the remains at Yu Zhou was opened, many Dauyuan students turned into scaredy-cats. Haha, we the people of Qingzhou are so valiant. Youre right! The student who replied felt a sense of superiority welling up. However, it did not cross their mind that the Daoyuan students of Yu Zhou entered the remains utterly unprepared. Had they begun at the same starting line, everyone would probably have wet their pants similarly. At this moment, a python which was laying hidden in the trees spitted its forked tongue as it observed the group of people walking by below. For fear of danger, it did not make any move. Suddenly, one of the girls screamed when she saw the python. Everyone spun around, only to see Lu Shu catching the snake in his hands. The python looked breathless as it had its gigantic fangs pulled out from its mouth by Lu Shu, while he strangled it with another hand After that, Lu Shu gave a nonchalant toss and the python disappeared into the woods. Lu Shus moves were extremely fluid and utterly precise! Everyone looked on, baffled. The whole forest suddenly quietened down and a Daoyuan classmate in front of Lu Shu asked, What are you doing? Extracting teeth! Lu Shu replied tersely. All who were present had a muddled expression. Who goes to the remains to extract the teeth of wild animals? This kind of thinking is totally insane. If you can catch it, why not simply kill it straightaway? Whats the point of taking its teeth? However, it was the time to think about this. Wang Xinkai was already hurrying everyone forward from the front. During the remaining part of the trip, everyone started realizing that Lu Shus actions just now were not spur-of-the-moment. He plucked the teeth out of all animals he came across! The team at the front met a leopard. Before anyone could act, Lu Shu was heard shouting madly from rear, Come, let me do it! Following that, Lu Shu was seen running like the wind to the front and took out the leopards molar, before throwing it back into the forest. The leopard also had a look of incredulity. Wang Xinkai sucked in a mouthful of cold air. Is the selection process of the Daoyuan class so lenient now? How did this madman get in? Not long after the group left, a white-haired ape came out of the forest and, upon seeing the leopard, gesticulated wildly: There is a demon from God knows where who came specially to pluck our teeth! You must be careful! However, shouldyou meet him, do not put up a fight at all cost. Look at me, all swollen from the beatings! Leopard: Har har, you said it too late Up in front, where the group went, Lu Shus voice could occasionally be heard. Let me do it, let me do it! Stop! Let me do it! Let go of it! Hey, cant you hear? Let go of it! From Wang Xinkais distress, +299! From Fu Hongxues distress, +188! From Nozo Mins distress From All the team mates in the group were on the verge of collapse. Who the heck is this player. Ultimately, everyone was numb, Come, you do it! I am a dog if I even touch a strand of its hair! Three hours later, Wang Xinkai finally led the group to a clearing where they could rest. As for Lu Shu, his distress points finally hit 320,000! Wang Xinkai sighed, The sun is setting soon. If we could not find a clearing by then, we would have to clear out an empty spot ourselves. We are fortunate! Even though the trees here have firm roots which went deep down, they would have to clear the vegetation if they could not find a clearing. Wang Xinkai was no blockhead, and was in fact an outstanding member in the Heavenly Network. To him, no matter how tedious it would be to clear the vegetation, it would still beat sleeping out in the forest. The students roamed about freely in the clearing with a smile on their face. It had been an exceptionally smooth day, with a place to rest at night, on top of having somebody to fend off the wild animals for them However, everyone still felt a little uneasy when reminded of the wild animals today. It was indeed good not having to fight off the beasts themselves, but something was not quite right Wang Xinkai was equally relaxed. Smilingly, he told everyone, Whoever wants to use the latrine should go now. Theres no tree for you all to do your business at night. Also, remember to go in pairs. The wild animals are most likely on their way here by now. Prepare yourself for battle when you return, we have to chase away the wild animals that come to this safe zone before we can sleep in peace. His words were humorous enough. The Daoyuan class students gave an understanding smile and went into the woods in pairs to do their business. Lu Shu saw suddenly that the spy, whose name was Li Li, walking into the forest too. Also, he went in alone. Chuckling, Lu Shu started following him. Chapter 275 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Li Li crept noiselessly into the forest. Once he was sure that nobody was tailing him, Li Li dashed into the forest depths. The spy had received a message from his superior earlier, to leave a secret code every time there was an opportunity to when in the remains. Honestly speaking, with a remains this immense, it was hard not to be seen. All they could ensure was to do their best and leave the rest to heavens will. Whether able to link up was ultimately up to chance. He could only leave a code at every place he had been to, to increase the probability of the secret code being picked up. Now, there were no other communications means more technologically advanced upon entering the remains. He could only rely on this ancient method. However, simply because this ancient method had a low probability of success did not mean that failure was guaranteed. At times, success or failure depends on the smallest details. Who knows if a tiny little sign would result in the turning of tables? What they should do was to perform the minutest task well, and only then can they speak of leaving the rest to heavens will. In fact, they had previously thought of firing signal flares, and Li Li even had a 3D printer with him to produce a signal gun which can pass through security checks. The problem was he had entered with the students of Daoyuan Class and the Heavenly Network. How could he fire the signal flare? Even if he did, those who would come running would not be his comrades but the guys from the Heavenly Network Actually, signal flares were merely back-up means as they were highly unsafe. The organization had already begun their research for greater ease of communication in the remains, but this would take time. Moreover, the remains this time was special. The signal flare fired would either hit the thick vegetation or not be seen even if it manages to fly up into the sky To tell the truth, snatching the Matrix Eye was, to the spies, a task which required much luck. Their superior had also ordered them not to be too concerned with getting their hands on it, but continue their cover so as to hopefully obtain information of greater value in the future. A spys true responsibility was actually undercover work and intelligence, and not to steal anything. There was no point in jeopardizing the overall mission by going for a task with a low rate of success. This is the big picture mentality of a countrys machinery. Li Li found a big tree which strategic location was carefully considered. Its surrounding was relatively empty and was the kind that people would usually past when picking a route from behind. He squatted down and carved three strange symbols onto the root of the tree, representing, repectively, his codename, number of enemies he was travelling with and the number of days he had been in the remains. The secret signs belong to no dictionary and would be taken as random scrawls by any normal person. It was almost impossible to tell that they were secret codes. Just as Li Li was about to stand up in satisfaction, he suddenly heard a chuckle from behind, What are you carving? From Nozo Mins distress, +599! Since when was there someone standing behind him! He gave a start, but feigned nonchalance as he stood up and looked behind. Isnt this the crazy Daoyuan Class student who though he was in some World War Two anti-Japanese film and enjoys plucking the teeth of wild animals? Hmm, so many prefixes? Li Li feigned a nonchalant smile, I was bored and decide to come test the firmness of the tree roots. What if we have to clear the trees one day? I, as a teacher, have to take preventive measures. Oh, Lu Shu nodded. Sir, let me have a try too. Li Lis brows furrowed, then he gave another careless smile, Give it a try then. From Nozo Mins distress, +99 Li Li toyed with the idea of doing away with this student there and then. Once Lu Shu squat down, he could run a sword through him without anyone knowing. Furthermore, even though this newcomer to the group had a large presence, he doubted that anyone would go to great length to find him should anything happen. It was turning dark soon. Once night comes, his body would be sucked beneath the roots of the tree and who could ever find him then? Wang Xinkai was a man who value stability. Li Li doubted that he would risk the danger and attempt a search for Lu Shu. However, as his hand grasped the sword hilt, Lu Shu went motionless. Li Li was momentarily stunned, Why havent you try? Lu Shu chuckled, Sir, please lend me your sword. How can I try empty-handed? From Nozo Mins distress, +199 His plan has gone slightly awry. Li Li furrowed his brows, could this student be trying to steal my sword? However, on second thought, this sounded laughable. Wasnt he but a normal Daoyuan Class student? How could he be suspecting Li Lis identity? He gave a wide smile as he handed the sword to Lu Shu. Li Li had decided not to make any move for now. Without his long sword, he was not confident of killing Lu Shu. Even with the sword in hand, Li Li was not certain that he would not only injure Lu Shu and send him fleeing back into the clearing. To be honest, Li Li had been observing when Lu Shu plucked the teeth out of the wild animals earlier. This self-professed Class E power system Awakened student would not be easy to deal with. At the very least, Class C and before would be very difficult for Li Li. He was not incapable of a direct duel, but he could not be sure of killing Lu Shu. This place was still quite a distance from the clearing. Upon handing over the sword, Li Li was not too concerned, until he saw Lu Shu defacing his secret signs with a few slashes of the sword. Lu Shu turned around and laughed, Haha, the roots are indeed strong. Haha your sister! Do you know how long I spent carving the signs?! From Nozo Mins distress, +999! Li Li suddenly felt his breath quickening; his hands were quivering from anger Lu Shu, my student, kindly return my sword, could you? Li Li smiled amicably. He wanted nothing more than to get back his sword and kill this guy right now. Oh! Lu Shu handed over the sword and Li Li reached over to receive it, his countenance kindly More than ten seconds later, Li Li sucked in a deep breath, Loosen your grip From Nozo Mins distress, +999! The sword was obviously being handed over, yet when it was in Li Lis hand, he could not remove it from Lu Shus grasp. He realized with a shock that this guys strength is much greater than his! Lu Shu seemed not to return the sword, before suddenly releasing it, causing Li Li, who had been tugging it hard, to stumble and almost fall. He suddenly felt that the was a need to find a chance to kill this person. Now was not the time, his strength was no match for Lu Shus Only that Lu Shu had suddenly appeared behind him, and also destroyed his secret code It was not a good feeling. No matter whether Lu Shu really suspected his identity, he would rather a wrong kill than to let an enemy run free! No need to be anxious. He knew more ways to kill a person than simply through using force. Before the recovery of magical energy, there existed so many ways to surreptitiously kill! Just wait for tonight! Chapter 276 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations After a whole day, everyone was tired. Wang Xinkai built a fire pit in the middle of the empty ground which shone on everyones faces. Somes faces were blackened by dirt on their dirty hands while wiping off sweat as there was nowhere they could wash them. Some of their wounds started to recover. No matter how strong their body was, these practitioners of D and C-grade did not have the ability to recover within a day. Everyone was extremely tired, sitting quietly around the fire pit in the empty ground while eating their hardtack and sipping water. Wang Xinkai was extremely glad that this group which he led did not encounter any severe injuries, just that he did not understand one thing. This empty ground was definitely created by animals nearby for hiding at night. The question was, why did the animals not turn up? Someone else who had the same thought was Lu Shu Wang Xinkai wondered if it was because they had too many people and thus, scared off the animals? Good relations really saved them trouble. Lu Shu mumbled to himself in pity wondering if the animals had found out that he was there? Who exactly let the news out He now possessed 320 thousand distress value, urgently ready to harvest a star but in the end, with so many people around, he lost the opportunity. Furthermore, the weird trees outside were making moves. It would be too suspicious to say he wanted to enter the forest to urinate. All he could do was to wait. Lu Shu decided to settle this spy then continue his journey alone. To Lu Shu, he originally simply wanted to help fight some battles but since he had his salary and was in possession of magical stones, and definitely had the ability to remove this spy, he felt that it was something he had to do. When Li Yixiao bought smelly tofu and gave him a hundred dollars, Lu Shu refused as he did not do anything to deserve it so he could not accept it. However, he kept five dollars and gave him a change of ninety-five dollars as it was the amount he deserved for buying the smelly tofu. Now that he was dependent on their resources, it was reasonable for him to remove the spy for them. Since he was a spy, he should be prepared to die. If not because he wanted to find a suitable opportunity to eradicate the spy, Lu Shu would have already gained a round of distress values and escaped. How did he not notice in the afternoon when Li Li was aggressive? He also wanted to kill Li Li then! When he returned the sword, he was also hesitating about this. However, Lu Shu and Li Lis concerns regarding this were the same, and he did not have the confidence to kill the spy quietly as ultimately, he did not know how equipped was he. When they killed Chang Hengyue, his suspicious abilities surprised Lu Shu. However, the difference between Chang Hengyue and his abilities was too big and so he did not exert his full power. Wang Xinkai, Li Li, Fu Hongxue and three others, a total of six D-grade masters were discussing the night shift. It was relatively easy to allocate with each of them taking an hour while Wang Xinkai volunteered to do three hours as a good role model. With Wang Xinkai as the role model, the rest did not have any objections. Li Li smiled, It is a must to rotate the night shifts. I can take up the second shift. Night shifts were to prevent attacks by the wild animals although, in the middle of the night, it is tough for the animals to bypass the weird forest to attack them. However, in this unpredictable relics, who could ensure if that no living things could tackle these weird trees? In fact, because Lu Shu noticed something, he believed that there were definitely animals that could tackle this forest. Snakes were the animal of largest quantity in this forest and yet at the empty ground the previous day, Lu Shu did not even see a single snake. Initially, he thought that the empty ground would be infested with them but in reality, there was not. Hence, judging from this: Was it possible that this forest uses temperature to determine living things? It was not impossible. Everyone says that snakes are cold-blooded animals so is it that snakes have no body temperature? Not so, more accurately, its body temperature changes to be the same as its surroundings. When their body turns cold, they will find ways to go under the sun and when its temperature rises, it will hide under shade or in darkness. Lu Shu also did not know if his conjecture was right as he simply tried to guess. Who knew what this weird forest relied on to attack. Perhaps according to magical strength, it was possible, after all, he never actually saw snakes moving on trees at night. It quietened in the empty ground as everyone fell asleep early. Lu Shu had already laid a layer of leaves on the ground and laid down to rest, thinking about how he did not know when then he could find an opportunity to kill Li Li then set off alone to find the precious items and relics. According to Wang Xinkai and the rest, after Chen Baili entered the relics, he had been focusing on finding the Matrix Eye but the relics were so huge and definitely, there was a lot of precious items in it. Was finding the Matrix Eye so important that the other precious items were redundant? Afterall, after the Matrix Eye was found, the relics would disappear. Wouldnt that be a pity? According to Lu Shus thoughts, they should roll out a carpet search to search every corner of the relics, right? That did not make sense! Just then, Lu Shu suddenly recalled about the huge door in the seal of lands that could not be pushed open. Where did the door lead to? Could it be that opening the door would give access to the Beimang relics again?! Although Lu Shu was unsure if his guess was right but if it was, then the Heavenly Networks mission made sense. Normal practitioners came to train and at the same time, find some precious items while the Heavenly Network searched for the Matrix Eye. Even if they could not find the items, so long they could have the Matrix Eye, they would have the chance to enter this independent world! Lu Shus heartbeat sped up thinking about this. If it was true, then the Beimang relics was where he wanted to live in! Insideeven had tons of spears! Furthermore, he found the Matrix Eye too quickly and had not explored the ghost generals mansion fully! Thisalthough he had no way of pushing it open, it was always wonderful to have some hope. Thinking about it already made him happy. Wang Xinkai glanced at his watch, it was already 1 am. He patted Li Li who was just beside him, Hey, it is your shift. Li Li rubbed his eyes and smiled, Ok, go to sleep, I will wake Fu Hongxue for the next shift, dont worry. Ok, Im going to sleep then, Wang Xinkai put on his clothes and laid on the floor to rest. Li Li waited for a whole 20 minutes and suddenly called softly, Captain?. With no response from Wang Xinkai, he then finally stood up and walked towards Lu Shu, holding a needle that was emitting blue rays under the light in between his index and middle fingers. Li Li knew that so long he inserted the needle into Lu Shus neck, Lu Shu would not even have the opportunity to react before his entire body turned numb then died of a heart failure. Even a powerful metahuman would not be exempted. He carefully observed Lu Shus breathing and thought that he should already be deep asleep. Li Li walked over quietly, so long the needle went ineverything would be traceless! In the end, at that moment, Lu Shu who was initially lying on the ground deep asleep suddenly sat up and stared at Li Li brightly, The Royal Army has a message for you! Li Li was so shocked that his hand shivered and almost dropped the needle on the floor. Who believes you, I am the Royal Army! From Nozo Mins distress, +999! Chapter 277 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shus voice was like a torch thrown into a field of dried grass, igniting it. The originally quietened night became happening once more. Wang Xinkai and the rest were shaken awake and looked at Lu Shu, Whats happening? Li Li turned and smiled, Nothing, please go back to sleep. Captain. Lu Shu said that the Royal Army had a message for me. Oh, Wang Xinkai let out a sigh of relief thinking that Lu Shu was overreacting However, just then, Lu Shu laughed lightly as he looked at this group of awoken people who just provided him with a bunch of distress values and stood up with a smile, Mr Li Li, Im afraid that things are not as simple as you think. Wang Xinkai and the rest originally already laid back down, preparing to go to sleep. When they heard what Lu Shu said, they froze for a moment. Li Lis heart squeezed tightly, wondering if this student was really feigning ignorance usually? Li Li acted as though nothing was amiss and asked, Oh? How is it not simple? Lu Shu smiled coldly, Star-lord Laojun said that so long you hand over the spear, the Royal Army will guarantee that you live in gold and glamour! Smile, what a cold smile! From Wang Xinkais distress +299! From Fu Xuehongs distress, +130! From Nozo Mins distress, +999! From Everyone was puzzled, it was as though they just watched a Countdown show in the middle of the night in the forest, how exciting! Lu Shu sat back down happily knowing that it was not the right time to go heads-on with Li Li. Actually, if he could find the needle Li Li was hiding or forced him to use the unusual body trick, the truth would immediately be known. The problem was that Lu Shu suddenly did not trust some of the classmates. It was not that there may be another spy but it was because they could not keep secrets. If he forced out a spy for no reason in the relics, not bothering what would the Heavenly Network think, should the news spread to the Country of Islands, what if people came to take revenge on Xiaoyu and him? Lu Shu was not afraid of them but at such a time, where everyone was enemies, he preferred to lie low and not let the enemy launch a surprise attack on him. Who knew what tactics would that unethical country use? How annoying. Instead of doing this, he would rather spar with the opponent openly like Nie Ting. Lu Shu smiled, Everyone quickly go to sleep, we still have to continue our journey tomorrow. Tomorrow, he will definitely find the best opportunity. The rest could not help but get angry as if it had not been Lu Shu who woke them up, would there be so much trouble?! After such an episode, Li Li did not dare to take any more action recklessly but who knew if Lu Shu was asleep or not. Not only so, when his night shift ended after waking Fu Xuehong up, he could not sleep well as he did not know what Lu Shu would do while he was asleep. As a result, when Li Li sat up in the morning, Wang Xinkai, who was beside him, stretched and laughed, Li Li, why do you look so listless? After a whole day of fighting with the animals and weird trees, in the end, he still did not get to sleep at night! Li Li looked at Lu Shu who was lying nicely on his pile of leaves sleeping comfortably, as though they were not in the relics. Wang Xinkai chopped thin branches from an almost recovered hanging tree for everyone, Save up the water in the relics, just use these branches to clean your teeth, make do with it. Such methods were usually used for survival in the wild. While they saved water, they were able to maintain hygiene as far as possible. The team continued their journey while Lu Shu remained with them and occasionally rushed forward to settle some animals. Just then, some realised that perhaps because they were moving towards the centre of the relics, the proportion of D-grade animals was gradually increasing. Judging from their appearance, the animals they met that day were pretty much bigger as a result of the nourishment of living in a magical atmosphere. But Let me do it! Hey! Let it go! Lu Shus voice continued to surround them as he remained calm despite an increasing number of D-grade animals Furthermore, Lu Shu did not suffer the slightest injury! Someone asked softly, Didnt he say that he was an E-grade awakened person, powerful metahuman are so strong? They must have been hiding their real abilities. seem like it. However, Wang Xinkai and Fu Xuehong, these two strongest D-grade experts of the Heavenly Network, understood that the truth was not what the student thought it was. Till then, all the powers Lu Shu used were still within the E-grade standards but the tactics he used to utilise his powers were impressive, as though it was the most efficient way they can be utilised and had even become instinctual for Lu Shu. Without long-term training, it would have been impossible to achieve such effects as with tennis where a lot of people who had been playing for years were still unable to correctly exert strength. With Lu Shu around, it saved the rest a lot of trouble. Everyones impression of Lu Shu changed. Although he was not normal, his abilities were definitely impressive! Wang Xinkai mumbled softly, Perhaps this is what the saying meant by when heaven closes a door, it will open a window for you? This kind of talent to utilise powers is really very strong. Li Li took these words to heart and yet did not express anything. When night almost fell, Wang Xinkai and the group once again found another empty ground to stay for the night. Everyone started to group together to head to the toilet and prepared to rest. Li Li subconsciously looked towards Lu Shu then walked into the forest without turning back. He wanted to see if this student would stalk him that day! According to his guess, Lu Shu had already realised his identity and so, would definitely follow him. Even if he did not realise, so long Lu Shu dared to follow him, he will trap him in the forest. Li Li walked quite a distance until it was hard to notice any movement from the empty ground. To Li Li, even if Lu Shu smartly used tactics, he still had a secret weapon! So long he killed Lu Shu before night fell, this weird forest would cover his tracks for him and hide Lu Shus corpse. Li Li found a tree and squatted down to start drawing symbols. Just then, a slight sound of trees rustling came from behind him. Already nervous, Li Li suddenly stood up and sent his sword towards his back. He had gathered strength for a long while just for this move. However, when he turned around, he realised that there was nothing behind him. Li Li relaxed and at that exact moment, Lu Shus laughter came from the tree above him, Mr Li Li, were you looking for me? From Nozo Mins distress, +999! Chapter 278 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Li Li lifted his head in shock and saw Lu Shu suddenly transformed into a shadow, pouncing towards him. This transformation was so sudden as no one thought Lu Shu would suddenly attack Li Li! At this point in time, Li Li then suddenly realised Lu Shus was so fast! This definitely was not the speed an E-grade powerful metahuman would have. No matter how superb he was at strength-control, it was absolutely impossible! Li Li pupil constricted at how Lu Shu concealed his abilities. Furthermore, he already knew Li Lis identity! Although Li Li did not know how Lu Shu found out, he could not be bothered with hiding anymore! The branches on the tree broke into two from the vibrations caused by Lu Shus leap as he started laughing in the air, Yesterday were you trying to kill me with the needle hidden in your hand? Li Li was shocked as Lu Shu sent a punch towards him while still being able to distract him by talking! If Lu Shus punch hit him, he would most probably die! No, with this amount of strength, he would have definitely died! All these came too suddenly as Lu Shu suddenly attacked him while distracting him by talking and so without preparation, he could only rely on his abilities. At the split second that Lu Shus punch was about to reach him, Li Li already leaned towards the right as though he defied all physics and skeletal rules. Although his body fell, his legs remained grounded while he escaped Lu Shus punch then quickly sprung back up to use the needle between his fingers to attack Lu Shus ribs. However, before the needle arrived, its target had disappeared! Li Li was perplexed as it seemed as though Lu Shu was prepared for this! Lu Shu retreated to a spot two metres away and snickered, Mr Li Li, if you still dont show me all youve got, I will kill you. From Nozo Mins distress, +999! Li Li finally understood as he was still puzzled why did Lu Shu made noise to warn him when Lu Shu could hide on the trees without trace and had the ability to surprise him with an attack. Perhaps it was the flaunting mentality amongst youth? Now then he understood that Lu Shu simply wanted to see how good were his abilities. Under normal circumstances, only when victory was secured then that party could comfortably test his opponents best abilities. That meant that this young man in front of Li Li was confident he could walk out of the forest alive! Where did he get such confidence from?! Li Li held a sword at an aggressive angle and charged towards Lu Shu but before he exerted all his strength, his entire body was distorted and the swords direction suddenly changed! This happened so suddenly. Li Li could only watch Lu Shu magically make a spear appear from nowhere and send it down towards him so quickly that it was impossible to dodge! The peak of D-grade! This was absolute power! Li Li was knocked down by the spear, sending a thud on the ground. Lu Shu let out a sigh. Initially, he thought that Chang Hengyue was too weak so he did not use such weird techniques. However, now testing on a D-grade one, he was still formidable Not one of you can fight, said Lu Shu as he happily carried the spear on his shoulders and looked at Li Li. From Nozo Mins distress, +999! However, although he found a spy better than Chang Hengyue to test the spys abilities, it had been too long since he came out of the Beimang relics and his improvements were definitely faster than anyone else. Lu Shu was pleased with how he saw how Li Li was furiously providing him with distress values. Li Li was just about to stand up but was hit again! Speak, do you drink sweet beancurd or salty beancurd! From Nozo Mins distress, +999! Li Li stood up again and bent his body to dodge the intimidating spear he was hit again! Say that Socialism is good! From Nozo Mins distress, +999! This time, Li Li did not try to stand but said, Socialism is good!. He then wanted to know where did this young man get his spear from?! Lu Shu froze for a while not knowing to cry or laugh. Li Li really did not have any morals and he was hit again! The spear in Lu Shus hands pressed against Li Lis back as he laid flat on the ground and Lu Shu asked, Say, how is Socialism good? From Nozo Mins distress, +1000! Was he crazy?! Li Li suddenly lifted his hand and flicked it, sending three blue needles flying towards Lu Shus face although he knew that while they did not pose any danger to Lu Shu, he could earn the opportunity to stand up! Just as Lu Shu rose his head to dodge the needles, Li Li stuck flat to the ground like a lizard and climbed backwards, and ran towards the empty ground Wang Xinkai and the rest were at! By then, only Wang Xinkai and the rest could save him! It was obviously not practical to hide in the forest as he had no confidence to safely move around in it at night so he could only return to the empty ground and tell lies. While he had secrets, Lu Shu had his own too. So long as he could force Lu Shu to use his D-grade abilities, he would be able to claim that Lu Shu had an ulterior motive to discredit him! Actually that day, throughout the journey, Lu Shu was thinking about the translation of Li Lis Japanese name. Initially, he thought the translation software in the domestic magical device could be used but in the end, they could not it needed to be connected to the Internet! He secretly used Li Lis Chinese name to see if it could work but it could not. If only he had the head-turning calabash, Li Li, who was running back-facing him, would be dead as after all, there was a difference in their abilities and there was no way Li Li could counter the head-turning calabashs power. He still needed to learn Japanese Lu Shu felt slightly helpless. Li Li sprinted forward but just then, he suddenly heard a loud ringing sound coming from behind. In fear, he turned behind and saw three spears heading towards him at lightning speed. If it was only so, forget it, although he might not be able to dodge based on his abilities. However, he saw Lu Shu magically made another spear appear and sent it towards him! Wow, performing magic tricks? This was too much! From Nozo Mins distress, +1000! Only then did Li Li suddenly thought that perhaps Lu Shu had the legendary invisible storage equipment on him? In the beginning, he totally did not think of that at all as there were so few of it. Furthermore, for such a rare equipment, he only heard of it in legends and could not link it to real life! The spears locked Li Li at his position as there was nowhere he could dodge with them moving at lightning speed! The sound of a sharp object piercing through a body rang and Li Lis chest instantly felt numb then pain as he slowly knelt down. This was death How did he meet such an evildoer? Those crazy actions he did usually were simply a cover-up, right? From Nozo Mins distress, +1000! Until death, Li Li still did not understand how Lu Shu found out his identity. Chapter 279 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu calmly returned each and every spear into the seal of lands. He looked at Li Lis body. It was not the first time he killed someone. It was impossible that he felt nothing but he was strong enough mentally as he killed someone that had to be killed. This time, he did not even use The Corpse of the Dog and yet easily killed a legitimate D-grade warrior. Lu Shu gradually grew stronger and with every battle, his confidence grew. He bent down and checked the items on Li Li. He did not directly use his hand to search but instead, he used The Corpse of the Dog to complete this matter. After all, who knew what secret was there on Li Lis body? Better safe than sorry. He first found seven needles, in addition to those Li Li threw, there was a total of ten of them. This thing was of not much use to Lu Shu, just another normal item so he just threw them aside. When he saw the meta-sword, he pondered if he should take it as it would be a potential danger like the spears as he would not be able to explain its origins. However, luckily he had the seal of lands. Hiding it in the seal of lands forever was definitely better than leaving it there. Lu Shu next found five magical stones on Li Li which were more useful as after carving away the serial numbers, he could sell them on the black market with no one knowing where they came from. Lastly, he found a signal gun made from a 3D printer and a signal bomb. Although the 3D printer was useful such that the signal gun can pass through security checks, its lifespan was too short as it could only be used once. Lu Shu kept the items in the seal of lands. Thinking back, the five stones were still the best loot as based on the black market price, they were worth around 600 thousand. To Lu Shu, that was good enough as this spy had to die regardless. He took a quick look at the sky and did not hesitate before heading towards the empty ground. When he came to look for Li Li, he purposely took a different route as he was afraid of leaving trails behind. Now he had to return according to the route he took here. Then he would have to act as though nothing happened in front of the rest. Li Li chose such a far place and to act alone with the intention to kill Lu Shu without any trace but in the end, he made it convenient for Lu Shu. If it was not for the far location, Lu Shu would not have dared to take action. Lu Shu happily waltzed back into the empty ground from the forest and sat by the firepit with the rest while eating hardtack. Wang Xinkai saw that the sun was setting and started to worry, Its so late, why is Li Li not back yet? At that point in time, it was not suitable for Lu Shu to say anything as if he said he saw Li Li went deep into the forest or any other hints, the rest might turn their guns towards him. Therefore, instead of finding something to say to reduce suspicion, he chose to remain silent. Anyone say which direction Li Li went?, asked Wang Xinkai with a frown. A girl pointed towards the direction Li Li left towards, I saw him leave from there. Lu Shu was relieved that he did not return from that direction as there were students with such great memory! All of you rest here, I will look for him!, said Wang Xinkai. Ill go with you, said Fu Xuehong as she picked up the meta-sword beside her. Just then, the sky suddenly darkened and the trees rose towards the sky, blocking the two of them from moving forward! The two of them looked at each other, thinking if they should still go. Wang Xinkai was determined, We cant just leave a teammate behind. Lets just do our best. If we cant hang on further then lets go back! Then, several students stood up, Captain, well go with you! Although it has been tough these two days, these Daoyuan Class students mentality has changed from fear at the beginning to them even willing to enter this weird forest in the night with Wang Xinkai and Fu Xuehong. Of course, one reason was that after having been through a whole night of bitter fighting, they have understood that so long they remained united, these difficult weird trees were not life-threatening. This was a normal reaction after understanding how new things function. Lu Shu also stood up and followed the majority, doing whatever they did, not wanting to seem special as he was very powerful throughout the journey while plucking the animals teeth. If he withdrew at this time, it would be out of the norm. Ok! Ok! Ok!, Wang Xinkai said, looking touched, Lets go into the forest to find Li Li. Everyone listen to my orders. If I say retreat, all retreat! We cannot risk all of our safety for just one person! They went into the forest with great spirits and determination, moving forward and helping one another break off branches. This proved that the weird trees triumphed based on quantity and so when humans moved in larger groups, their threat diminishes. Lu Shu planted himself at the back of the group, ready to start his performance but then he suddenly realised these branches, like the spirits in the Beimang relics, did not attack him! Previously he thought of two possibilities. It was possible that these branches used temperature to detect life then launched their attack or based on magical energy because, in the relics, these trees need magical energy too. Hence, by forcefully retrieving magical energy from the animals for themselves to grow faster was not impossible. Lu Shu thought about it again and based on his logic if the snake was fine, the lizard should be fine too as both of them were poikilothermic animals. However, reality proved that lizards were not so lucky as he saw the weird trees attack a lizard. Looking back at these two conjectures, the latter stands. Lu Shu was not attacked by the weird trees as he did not have any magical energy in his body! When he tried to practice the Yinyang Kinship of the Tree, once the magical energy entered his body, the celestial map threw it out so he did not have a single bit of magical energy within his body. It was as though the celestial map found the magical energy too beneath him. Lu Shu watched the tree branches attack these Daoyuan Class students crazily and yet ignored him. It was as though he was invisible in this forest. He heaved a sigh of relief as Lu Shus first reaction was: Lu Xiaoyu was safe as Lu Xiaoyu did not have any magical energy in her body too. No, it was not the time to think about that, Lu Shu felt elated as other than Lu Xiaoyu, he was probably the only one that was not affected by the forest. Then why did he not find an opportunity to leave then enter the forest at night to search for treasures in the relics? Chapter 280 Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the glistening forest, Wang Xinkai and the rest continued to move deeper in as everyone except Lu Shu were doing their best to fight the weird trees. Lu Shu looked around and thought that this would not do. If others realise that he was not attacked by the weird trees, wouldnt they drag him out to be experimented on? He quickly wrung out a bunch of tree brunch from the weird tree beside him and wrapped them around himself as though he had just been attacked then help the rest escape. Some of the students were quite touched as they saw the numerous broken branches on Lu Shu and thought that while he was attacked, he still wanted to help others so they felt they misunderstood him! Although he was not right in his mind, the student had a good heart! They recalled how Lu Shu protected everyone along the way, chasing away the wild animals, they almost shed tears. He is definitely Year 2010s Best Student! With Lu Shus help, the rest of the students immediately felt less pressured instinctually! The formation continued moving forward but still saw no sign of Li Li. As Wang Xinkai helped the students chop off tree branches, he yelled, Li Li! Where are you? We are here to save you! However, there was no response from within the forest. Lu Shu thought: They were still far from where he and Li Li fought but even if they found Li Lis corpse, who could tell that it was done by him? Just then, Wang Xinkai frowned and said, This cant go on. I cannot let everyone risk themselves for one person! Attention! Retreat back to the empty ground! Lu Shu was relieved to hear that as he could barely continue with his act When everyone returned back to the empty ground, all of them were traumatised as Li Li disappeared for no reason, causing them to fear the unknown: Li Li was a D-grade expert with a meta-sword and yet was still defeated in the forest. What other unexpected dangers were hidden in this forest? To them, their first reaction was that Li Li was attacked but Wang Xinkai did thought if Li Li was a spy but his timing of disappearance was not right as at that time, the sky was almost dark and so even if he wanted to do something, he would not have chosen then. No matter how impressive one was, so long he or she was not at the Heavenly Kings standard, it was inevitable that he or she would be helpless in the forest when acting alone. Wang Xinkais voice rang, From today onwards, everyone must not move about alone, even if you are just going to the toilet. Look out for one another. Since Im leading the team, I must be responsible for everyone. Everyone acknowledged. They would not seek their own deaths. The smooth search for relics became dangerous once more. While they wallowed in their sorrows, Lu Shu happily received the abundance of high distress values emitted endlessly! He caused Li Lis disappearance so all these fear contributed to his distress values. Lu Shu looked at these large sums of distress values and suddenly thought of a question: these emotions could be considered as fear but why does it seem like the distress values from fear are higher than those from other emotions? Perhaps there was an explanation for it? Lu Shu could not understand as he never noticed this issue until he saw the inflated distress values from fear then he suddenly realised this issue. However, there was no reference book for such things so Lu Shu did not know if his judgement was accurate. Everyone slowly fell asleep and Lu Shu started to consider how to leave. In the morning, the impact of Li Lis disappearance did not disappear as everyone seemed quieter. Lu Shu saw their dejected looks and felt slightly haha, bad? No, not at all. Just treat this as a gift for the students. If he had to name it, call it Ringing the Warning Bell To prevent them from being too careless in the relics and lose their lives Lu Shu suddenly felt heroic! This was just the periphery of the relics. Lu Shu felt the atmospheres magical energy become more concentrated but still, nowhere near how concentrated it was in the core of the Beimang relics. A conclusion could be derived: They were still far from the core area. Wang Xinkai looked at the discouraged Daoyuan Class students and said calmly, As compared to the Beimang relics in Yuzhou, we are considered successful already. Although Mr Li Li went missing, we cannot assume that he was attacked. Maybe he found some clues about the Matrix Eye and followed them, maybe there are other reasons. Regardless, I want all of you to get yourselves together as the responsibility of exploring the relics is on us. Fu Xuehong nodded and said, It is impossible for the journey to be smooth. I hope everyone adjust your mentality. Lets set off, Wang Xinkai said as he led the team to move on. These form teachers of the Daoyuan Class had the main responsibility of taking care of everyones psychological needs so that everyone could quickly become assume their role as a combatant. However, Wang Xinkai realised that what they said did not have much effect. He regretted not listening to the coaches when he was in the army on how to motivate his people. However, Wang Xinkai also realised that in the entire team, only one student was not affected at all Lu Shu. From that morning when they set off, this guy has been actively plucking teeth from the wild animals they came across. Wang Xinkai felt hesitant. He should be happy that he found a psychologically strong student but why did he not feel happy? This guy was definitely not just psychologically strong, his mental strength was gigantic! However, Lu Shu had been so since he joined them so no one thought of it further. In the afternoon, a black cheetah emerged in the forest. Everyone ran away before Wang Xinkai could react but when he did, he just let it go since everyone had ran away. In the end, Lu Shu who was at the back of the team yelled, No running! Stand still, do you hear me, Im speaking to you! A gust of wind blew past Wang XInkai and Lu Shu had already dashed into the forest, leaving Wang Xinkai, Fu Xuehong and the rest behind in chaos. It had already ran away, why did Lu Shu still chase for However, Wang XInkai was not too bothered and the team continued to move forward. Based on previous experience, Lu Shu would very quickly pluck a tooth from the cheetah and return to the team. No one was concerned but in the end, after two hours, Wang Xinkai suddenly thought about it and stopped. Lu Shu did not return Did he get lost chasing the cheetah? Could he be more reliable? Honestly, for some unknown reason, Wang Xinkai did not even consider the possibility that Lu Shu had died after being defeated by an animal No wonder Wang Xinkai kept feeling as though the team was missing something. So it was Lu Shus back and forth shadow! Chapter 281 - C-Grade! (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations While Lu Shu was strolling in the forest, he suddenly received a large sum of distress values He did not care what the rest thought but in the future, he would just say that he got lost while chasing the cheetah which fulfils his portrayed image since he joined them: crazy, well-abled, experienced and extremely daring. To be honest, Lu Shu found acting alone more enjoyable as when he followed the team, he could only passively wait for animals to approach them but since he left, it was different. He could attack them! Whenever he saw an animal, he would immediately pull out his spear, subdue it then pull out a tooth. This was his set of standard actions. The amount of distress values Lu Shu had with him were not just enough to light up seven stars. After another few more days of activities, he could definitely make the first star of the third level of Nebula. What a great feeling. He found a giant tree and sat down, beginning to trade for celestial fruits! As he was with the group that few days, he did not have the opportunity to break through the second level of Nebula. It was as uncomfortable as being unable to redeem a $5 million-worth lottery! 320 thousand distress values was equivalent to 320 celestial fruits. Looking back, the first level of Nebula begun with only single-digit worth of celestial fruits yet the first Nebula on the second level already needed 10 of them Then would the third level of Nebula have a starting requirement of 100? If it was so, then he really needed to continue sourcing for a greater supply as even if he could have enough for the third level, what about the fourth and higher levels? He also did not know if anyone could produce more than 1000 distress values. If it was not possible, then he had to think of something to increase the number of people Lu Shu happily ate each and every one of his celestial fruits. 320 celestial fruits. The only time Lu Shu ate heartily was last year when he brought Lu Xiaoyu to a shopping mall basement to eat at a conveyor belt hot pot buffet. He felt that buffets were the best for Lu Xiaoyu and himself. However, it cost the $49 per person and since then, they had never been there again as they felt it was too expensive. When they ate and left, the cashier looked at them oddly. At that time, to some people $49 do not mean much but to Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, it was their entire weeks food allowance. Recalling about their tough times, the corner of Lu Shus lips rose to a smile, thinking where Lu Xiaoyu was. After eating 320 celestial fruits, they will evolve into celestial energy, gather in Lu Shus body like in a galaxy then be received by the celestial map. As though a black hole appeared in the galaxy, all the stars would be spiralled into the hole. Lu Shu watched the seventh star slowly brightened up as the celestial energy in him was activated once more. If the day before he could only use The Corpse of the Dog seven to eight times, then at that moment, he definitely could use it at least seventeen to eighteen times, and for a longer time. At that moment, Lu Shu finally became a C-grade powerful metahuman, no longer a fake one but a real C-grade powerful metahuman! However Lu Shu waited for some time but still felt as though something was still missing from the celestial map! Something was not right. Why was it unlike the first level: all the stars surrounded the seventh star while it became a stellar and the others became planets then the seventh star condensed into the sword of seven souls of instinct. It did not make sense that after the first level, the second level would be different. Lu Shu chose not to believe something was amiss. He redeemed another 10 celestial fruits worth of celestial energy but the celestial energy from these fruits did not help him open the third level. He only entered the celestial map and floated around without entering any Nebula. Lu Shu was shocked. He always thought he would not meet any setbacks throughout his practicing journey and he had to do was eat some fruits. In the end, he reached a bottleneck at the second level of Nebula and was entirely clueless Where did this bottleneck come from, how should he overcome it? He had no clue. Lu Shu tried very hard to recall the situation when he broke through the first level of Nebula as he wanted to find out what he was missing but after trying for an hour, there was no reaction! Oh no, would he be stuck at the second level of Nebula? Suddenly, crystal-like light rays shone around him. Lu Shu was shocked and wondered if the celestial was undergoing some changes. In the end, he looked towards his side and saw the weird trees beside him brightenwhat was going on! He stood up and admired these weird trees in detail. When Lu Shu realised that they would not attack him, he even thought that these trees were quite lovable and beautiful. Undeniably, with these weird trees shining, the forest in the night was brighter than during the day if only these weird trees could provide him with distress values, how great would that be?! His previous aim of reaching A-grade no longer seemed practical as he was stuck at the second level and his second sword of seven souls of instinct was also missing. Lu Shu laughed bitterly. This was the drawback of acting alone as he had no previous experience to refer to. He continued to walk into the forest. Lu Shu felt that the only way to console himself at that point in time was a bunch of little animals gathered at an empty ground In the end, after walking for what seemed like half a day, he did not see a single empty ground. Lu Shu was depressed Just then, Lu Shu suddenly heard some rustling sound from behind which seemed to be left behind by animals moving in the forest. Lu Shu was surprised at what was happening. Was there really an animal in the forest that could pass through it alone at night? An animal with no magical energy? He climbed up a tall tree quietly, hid within the dense branches and observed the situation below him. Initially, he was nervous but when he saw what walked into his sight, he froze completely It was a walking tattered linen cloth with gold thread sewn on it Lu Shu was puzzled. Wasnt that Li Dians treasure?! The tattered linen cloth wrapped around the person under the tree. As it was not considered big, the person could only squat down and slowly adjust it so at first glance, it looked like a walking tattered linen cloth Lu Shu suddenly recalled the unique characteristics of this cloth. Was it the ability to isolate magical energy? Lu Shu did not know to cry or to laugh as who knew this tattered linen cloth could be so useful in the relics as it could hide people from the weird trees! He suddenly roared ferociously, Who is it that invaded my enchanted forest? He saw the cloth shiver intensely From Li Dians distress, +999 Chapter 282 - A Sleek Old Man Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Tree Demon, I have no intention of invading. It is just that this forest is too big, I have no idea which areas belong to you, Tree Demon. Spare me, Tree Demon!, Li Dian initially still thought he was too lucky as when they were trapped in the tent, Liang Che managed to kill two fighters sent by the Heavenly Networks while they were unprepared. He and Liang Che then escaped and unknowingly entered the relics. After entering the forest, Li Dian had been wandering around aimlessly, slowly exploring it. When he saw an animal, he escaped. At night, he surprisingly realised that this devilish forest stopped attacking him when he put on the tattered linen cloth. Initially, he treated the cloth just as an armour but after putting it on, he was as good as invisible! However, the happiness did not last long as he had just bumped into a tree spirit! It was not as though Li Dian had not seen one in the movie, A Chinese Ghost Story. In the movie, Joey Wong was his lover in his dreams. How great would it be if Xiaoqian was there. As in the movie, Xiaoqian should appear first but why did he immediately had to face an old tree spirit?! They are not following the script! How? It was nervous to be waiting! Inside, Lu Shu knew that the old tree spirit was not the one in the movie as how would the relics have the same storyline as a folklore? This old spirit was not that old spirit! Lu Shu sneered on the tree, You dont know which area belongs to me? The entire forest belongs to me! Li Dian almost vomited blood on the spot, Spare me, madam! Spare me, madam! From Li Dians distress, +999! Lu Shu said loudly, You have the scent of fire, what is going on? Are you thinking of burning down my forest? No, no, I used to have a companion who has the power to control fire. I must have gotten the scent of fire from him! Where is he?, Lu Shu asked. I have no idea. We split up once we arrived! Lu Shu nodded. It seemed like Liang Che had really entered the relics and the so-called scent of fire on Li Dian was extremely faint. He just wanted to hear from Li Dian if Liang Che also entered the relics. Although this Li Dian was a bit ruthless, his sins were barely comparable to Liang Ches. If Li Dian was a conman, then Liang Che would be an unscrupulous felony. Lu Shu hesitated for a bit, Why cant I feel any magical energy on you? Where did this tattered linen cloth come from? This was handed down by my ancestors!, Lu Shu said nervously. Alright, I am sleepy already. Come forward and serve me, Lu Shu said happily. I have weak kidneys since young, premature ejaculation and extremely rough skin texture. Tree Demon, why dont you let me off!, said Li Dian as he crouched on the ground in fear From Li Dians distress, +999! Sure, since Xiaoqian has escaped, I shall marry you to the old demon of Montenegro to make up for the numbers, said Lu Shu coldly. Li Dians body on the ground shivered as he thought what was the Tree Demon up to. Him? Marrying the old demon of Montenegro? From Li Dians distress, +999! He thought the old demon of Montenegro only wanted women. An old man like him having to be married off to the old demon of Montenegro? The thought of it made Li Dian shiver in fear. The main point was this was really that Tree Demon! Actually, Li Dian was very cautious. At that point in time, he had started suspecting if someone was pulling a prank on him and he wanted to look up to see who was up there but the moment he lifted the tattered cloth, the trees could sense his magical energy and started to creep towards him. That scene was so traumatising that Li Dian hurriedly covered his head with cloth once more! He still questioned if it was the Tree Demon up there. If it was not him then there was a problem he could not figure out: did that person up there also have the ability to conceal his magical energy? That would be on another level. Li Dian himself was still squatting on the ground and yet he had already jumped up a tree At that moment, Li Dian was still unsure and his fear remained. From Li Dians distress, +999! From now on, answer all my questions, Lu Shu said, What is your name? Liang Che Lu Shu paused for a while, How old are you? 25 Lu Shu snickered. What a sleek old man. From his voice, he did not seem 25. He leisurely rolled his fingertips on the tree branch, Wheres your identification card, throw it out for me to have a look. Li Dian panicked and was appalled that the Tree Demon even knew what an identification card was!? Did he want the 1st or 2nd generation card?! Must as well he made a photocopy for him?! From Li Dians distress, +513! Lu Shu could no longer hold his laughter. He did not have many Tree Demon tricks up to his sleeves so he figured that Li Dian would realise it sooner or later. It was about time he stopped. By then, Li Dian was extremely sure that it was a human being above him He almost peed in his pants. If Li Dian knew who that person was, he would definitely slaughter him! However, Li Dian clearly knew that even if that person was a human being, he might not be able to defeat him. After all, they were on different levels. While that person was having fun on the trees until Li Dian was afraid, he himself did not even dare to raise his head. If not for the tattered linen cloth covering him, he would have died a long time ago! Lu Shu happily looked at Li Dian and asked demandingly, What do you think will happen if I snatch this piece of tattered cloth from you? Hero What do you exactly want?!, Li Dian was petrified. Would he be able to survive without the cloth? Li Dian crouched on the ground and used the cloth to wrap around his head then resorted to crawling in order to escape. He really wanted to see if that person above him could really remain unscathed in this forest. In the end, regardless of where he went, the person above him followed closely. The forest was then filled with sounds of fluent leaping. Li Dian wanted to go all out just to see who was the person above him who was making a fool out of him but before he could, the tree branches inched towards him, resulting in him quickly hiding under the cloth again! Lu Shu sat on the tree branches shaking his legs and laughed as he watched how Li Dian wanted to lift his head but did not dare to, Hahahaha, why dont you dare to raise your head and look at me. Have you lost your spirit or am I not seductive enough? From Li Dians distress, +678! Quickly throw out your identification card, Lu Shu said as he did not want to waste more time with him. Li Dian obediently took out his identification card and left it on the ground right beside him as he thought that perhaps he would be able to see who that person was if he came down to pick it up. However, before he could react, Lu Shu used The Corpse of the Dog in mid-air to seize Li Dians identification card swiftly. Lu Shu saw the information on the card, Li Guowei, 32 years old, address is Xiazhou Wow, this old man even used a fake identification card Chapter 283 - Seizing the compass (Part 1) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In the era when magical energy just started recovering, it was rare to see anyone with the ability to control swords. To wandering people with ambiguous identities like Li Dian, they had only heard of such abilities in legends. Therefore, when Lu Shu used The Corpse of the Dog to pick his identification card, Li Dian saw how a sword flew past in a blink of an eye and thought in shock: it had not been easy for him to survive in the relics and why did he have to meet an expert of C-grade or higher? Then again, were all C-grade experts of the Heavenly Networks so free that they could act as a Tree Demon in the middle of the night? Regardless, Li Dian had already lost all hope. Initially, he even suspected if that person had some special abilities to avoid all the weird tree and perhaps was not too strong. After all, the expert was definitely now an amateur. Li Dian no longer thought so. A C-grade expert who could control a sword could kill him anytime. Actually, Lu Shu did not dislike Li Dian too much. If it was not for the coincidental meeting, Lu Shu would have neglected this persons existence quickly as he did not know who he was. Although the head-turning calabash was used initially used to cheat him, it coincidentally matched perfectly with Lu Shus ability to expose real names. This person was different from Liang Che. Liang Che was shameless and evil, and disrespectful to life but Li Dian was not. He was simply a conman who was trying very hard to survive. Not that Lu Shu sympathised with him as what sympathy was there for someone who cheats and steals? It was just that he did not deserve to be executed. Alright, I am not some evil tree, I wont take your life, Lu Shu said laughingly. Spare the fact that this guy used the tattered linen cloth to conceal his identity, it was also not of much use to Lu Shu so he decided not to snatch it. However he was curious what means did Li Dian use to search for the Sun-moon Mountains treasures? He himself was of sensory type. Was Li Dian of sensory type too? Li Dian was about to thank the Tree Demon for sparing his life but then Lu Shu said, But other than this piece of tattered cloth, what other treasures do you have on you? Take them all out. One item in exchange for your life. That isnt too much, right? From Li Dians distress, +555! Li Dian whimpered, I really dont have any other treasure, only this one! What a joke. Who would believe this guy who had been lying all these while? Even his whimpering sounded fake. How could he thought that he could deceive this Best Actor, Tree Demon? Oh, Lu Shu nodded his head while sitting on the tree, If you dont hand any over, I will take this tattered cloth. I suddenly remember I have another piece of treasure passed down by my ancestors, Li Dian clearly knew that under such threatening circumstances, he had no room for negotiations. Shivering, he took out a palm-sized geomantic compass from his clothes and threw it out. Li Dian cherished his life a lot as he understood that once he was dead, it was useless to have any treasure. To be honest, based on Lu Shus ability, it was clear that he could easily kill him then take away all his things. Li Dian already felt very lucky that Lu Shu was willing to spare his life It was common in the grey world to have incidents of killing then theft. The national black market had several secrets for some time but that was where the largest criminals hung out. To enter, one needed three peoples recommendation and even so, it was unpredictable if he could make it out alive whenever he went there to purchase items. Therefore, he chose to search for treasure in this small-scale black market in Xijing City. Lu Shu did not hurriedly pick up the compass but instead, asked happily, When you know my true identity will you take revenge? This scared Li Dian who quickly covered himself totally with the linen cloth, I dont know your identity, I really dont, please let me off. How do you not know my identity?, Lu Shu was not happy. Li Dian was confused, When did I know your identity? Hahaha, I am yours truly, the Tree Demon! From Li Dians distress, +999! Lu Shu jumped down from the tree and picked up the compass, What is this for? The direction the needle points too is where magical energy is the most concentrated within a radius of 500 metres, Li Dian explained while shivering beneath the tattered linen cloth as he and Lu Shu were too close and he feared Lu Shu would kill him! Lu Shu held the compass and felt it was quite heavy. It seemed like Li Dian used it to find the Sun-moon magic mirror. He looked at the compass needle and it really was pointing towards where he thought was the core of the relics. This thing was quite useful. With it, at least Lu Shu did not have to waste energy figuring directions out. After all, humans sometimes are unable to clearly sense the minute changes of magical energy in the relics. This could save him some trouble. Lu Shu had no intention to waste more time on Li Dian as he had to continue to look for more animals. Honestly, although Li Dian provided him with a large amount of distress values, the total energy was incomparable to the animals Li Dian hid under the cloth for a while and did not hear anything for a while. He slowly lifted it slightly to peek out and realised that the Tree Demon had disappeared without a trace Having been in the underworld for so many years, Li Dian had never felt so wronged! What rubbish that it was the best era. Obviously, the rule that only the strongest in the world survives had been reinforced! Lu Shu walked and admired the compass like a child who found a new toy. He could be in awe with it for quite a while. Just then, he suddenly saw the distress value in the systems back-end and froze. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +13, Lu Shu, where are you? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +21, why havent you come for me! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +19, Chen Zuan, this fatty, is not reliable! Distress values with captions appeared again. Lu Shu did not know why Lu Xiaoyu was so special to him. Perhaps it was due to their cultivation technique. After all, this celestial map and system had too many aspects for exploration. Lu Shu was happy when he saw these distress values as to say he was not bored wandering around the forest was a lie. Being alone in the forest and not knowing what he would encounter next, he also did not know where he would ultimately end up. To receive Lu Xiaoyus news then, Lu Shu felt fortunate as in this lonely yet turbulent world, there was someone who still thought about him. This sort of feeling was amazing. He had no clue as to where Lu Xiaoyu was and did not know where to start as he only knew that she was with Chen Zuan and was safe. That was all that mattered. Chapter 284 - The Sudden Battle (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Before Lu Shu finished viewing Lu Xiaoyus distress values, a whole bunch of other records flooded the screen. From Chen Zuans distress, +101 From Chen Zuans distress, +199 From Chen Zuans distress, +210 Lu Shu was dumb-struck, and started to mourn for Chen Zuan Hey Xiaoyu, if there arent any toilets in this huge forest, where else can I pee besides on the tree?, Chen Zuan felt like weeping as he sat on the ground. Lu Xiaoyu shouted angrily, If not for you, I would have found Lu Shu a long time ago! Its all your fault! Lu Xiaoyu spent the entire day looking for Lu Shu. When she found Chen Zuan, she was enraged but that was not a time to blame him. She quickly lead her troupe of animals to return to the original route in hope of finding Lu Shus scent. Upon glancing at the obedient pile of beasts beside him swallow their saliva, Chen Zuan asked quietly, Xiaoyu, are you and Lu Shu blood siblings? Why are both of you so fierce? No!, Lu Xiaoyu sat on naughty pig which was lying on the ground and had already fallen asleep. Chen Zuan said, Oh, the two of you have such a good relationship but I am very curious as to why Lu Shu could bear to let you enter the relics at such a young age? Lu Xiaoyu looked sideways at Chen Zuan and laughed coldly, If you can enter it, why cant I? From Chen Zuans distress What about me? Chen Zuans originally calm face turned flushed, I am very strong too! You wish, Lu Xiaoyu scorned. What do you mean you wish!?, Chen Zuan was really upset, causing the naughty pig to open its eyes and stare at him, snorting heavily. Chen Zuans aggression faded quickly, knowing that he might not be able to defeat the pig Chen Zuan hurriedly changed the topic, Xiaoyu, are you worried that Lu Shu is in danger? He is only of E-grade, yet he is already moving around in this forest alone. It is not so simple in this forest. Compared to the data which I got regarding the Beimang relics, the overall strength of this Salt Lake relic is on a higher level. Lu Shu will not be in danger, Lu Xiaoyu assured. On the one hand, Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shus ability was not only of the E-grade, and on the other hand, her faith in the inexplicable Lu Xiaoyu had the impression that Lu Shu was focused and detailed, and she could not remember any task that he could not accomplish. Having heard Lu Xiaoyus words, Chen Zuan paused. He could not continue the conversation. Lu Xiaoyu had no intention of discussing Lu Shus safety as she was confident that Lu Shu would not be in danger. However, Chen Zuan did not know where Xiaoyu gained such confidence But the danger of the relics does not lie only in the relics themselves as being wary of others is crucial as well. I know of a C-grade spy who not only stole the Matrix Eye but also killed many people, Chen Zuan said. I will kill whoever kills Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu said as a violent aura of bloodlust emanated from this ten-year-old girl. Chen Zuan felt that this side of Lu Xiaoyu was quite cute a contrasting kind of cuteness Lu Xiaoyu turned and stared at him, You dont believe me? Chen Zuan noticed that naughty pig started staring at him again and explained hurriedly. I believe you, I believe you How extraordinary! To be unable to defeat a little girl! From Chen Zuans distress, +101 Lu Xiaoyu looked up at the sky as she laid on the wide, thick back of her pig, preparing to sleep, Hurry up and sleep. We have to continue the search for Lu Shu once the sun rises. If we cannot find him by tomorrow, Ill kill you as a sacrifice. Chen Zuan was sipping on his fresh water but spat it all out upon hearing these words. What did she mean by sacrifice?! Actually, Chen Zuan suddenly that after Lu Xiaoyu left Lu Shu, she became less constrained and had a more murderous aura Such a feeling was as though a little demon had kept its true nature tamed because of certain people and happenings. Upon their disappearance, it slowly revealed its natural behaviour. However, he did not know that Lu Shu meant the whole world to Lu Xiaoyu. Without Lu Shu, everything else in the world would lose its meaning. The reason she caught the naughty pig and big cat was not really for self-protection, but was in the hope of earning Lu Shus recognition as she wanted to prove that she could fight alongside him during battle. Lu Xiaoyu had also realised that Chen Zuan was like a chatterbox as though he could be suffocated from shutting his mouth for a moment! Chen Zuan used his arms as a pillow and laid on the empty ground, Xiaoyu, dont u think I can find chances to gain credit in this relic, and even if I dont theres still Lu Shu, who would definitely be Lieutenant by then Influenced by Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuans confidence in Lu Shu started to grow by a hundred times When that time comes, the rank of those players in the capital will not be as high as mine, and there will definitely be some young infatuated women who would want me but they are not important. The most important is, I wonder if Xu Wenxin and Du Xuemei would look at me in a different light? If they both like me, which one of them should I take on a date? What a tough decision From the tall, mighty body of the naughty pig came a cold laughter from Xiaoyu, Keep smirking, you E-grade player. So what if I am E-grade? Am I not human just because I am E-grade?!, Chen Zuan raged. From Chen Zuans distress, +555! Be quiet and sleep! Lu Shu walked between the mountains and the forest. Since the weird trees were not threatening, climbing over mountains was not difficult. Throughout the journey, judging by his fitness standards, there was no need to find the easier path and he could just follow his compass directly. However, upon climbing the Wei-e mountain and overlooking the valley, he suddenly saw that the trees from far ahead had died and collapsed. The beauty of the forest contrasted with the sudden veil of darkness in the distance, like a bright-lit city that blacked-out in a flash. Faintly, Lu Shu could even hear rumbling coming from the forest far ahead. It was soft only because of how far away it was. Lu Shu was shocked and was puzzled at what happened. This was despite him being strong enough after lighting the seventh star and reaching the limit of an awakened C-grade powerful metahuman. Even though the star system did not rotate, his growth in strength was not delayed. Despite this, to destroy such a large area of forest was very difficult, if not impossible, unless he progressed to the next level! Could it be that Chen Baili was over there? But who was battling with him? Chapter 285 - Chen Baili is injured! (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations A battle between B-grade fighters was unfolding beneath Lu Shus eyes but he was too far away and hence, could not see what was happening clearly. If not because these forests were as bright as neon lights, he would not even have noticed the entire collapsed forest. This was the difference, Lu Shu sighed. While other Heavenly Networks fighters and Daoyuan Class students had to hide in the empty grounds, the B-grade experts were able to easily wipe out entire batches of the weird trees. Lu Shu began to run in that direction as he did not want to miss this first opportunity to watch B-grade experts battle. This was the first time Lu Shu used all his strength to sprint since he reached C-grade. The fallen leaves on the ground were thrown into the hair behind Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not even had to push the branches in his way as he used the celestial cloak to cover himself. The few branches that he ran into however, were not capable of injuring him. Just then, Lu Shu suddenly came across an empty ground where a dozen animals was gathered at. The animals were alerted and looked curiously at the lone human who had appeared at an unimaginable speed. They did not even manage to take a good glance at how he looked like. A cheetah looked in fear at Lu Shus back view sprint into the forest and disappeared in a blink of an eye then turned around and roared at the other animals: Although I did not clearly see him, that should be the one who plucked my tooth! The other animals were relieved that he did not notice them In fact, Lu Shu was also conflicted if watching the B-grade experts fight was more important or was plucking animals teeth more important. It was a tough choice to make and Lu Shu felt that Just as the animals were relieved, they suddenly saw that human running back Of course, watching a fight was not as important as distress values! Come come come, time is tight and the mission is important. Be obedient and dont move, Lu Shu said cheerfully. You, come over. Yes, you, dont hide behind. Its your turn. When it was the cheetahs turn, Lu Shu forced open its mouth and was shocked, Hmm, why are you missing a molar? It must be because you were being naughty and fought with your friends! Come, let me help you pluck the other one. It will look better paralleled and your face will look slimmer! After 5 minutes, the entire bunch of animals looked miserably at Lu Shus back view as he left. The cheetah roared: All of you have no rights to be miserable. My teeth have been plucked twice! Lu Shu sped up as he headed towards the battlefield. Honestly, he was not certain that it was Chen Baili who was there. However, it was too far. Along the way, Lu Shu found another empty ground with Daoyuan Class student and carefully made a detour around it. He was not too far from the battlefield when the students and teachers heard some movement in the forest. However, they did not dare to enter the forest to see what was going on and could only remain alert, ready for battle anytime. When Lu Shu was about to reach, he slowed down. By then, the fight had died down without a sound. Lu Shu thought for a bit and quickly took a bunch of branches to wrap around him as he would not know how to explain as to why the weird trees did not attack him if he bumped into anyone. This could be serious. If others did not think too much, it was not an issue but if others suspected why Lu Shu was not attacked by the weird trees, it would be serious. Although his identity as a powerful metahuman was public, the problem was that in the Heavenly Networks records, his practice of the Yinyang Kinship of the Tree was just slow and not completely non-existent. Lu Shu slowly headed towards the battlefield with the branches wrapped around him. In the end, when he arrived, he was shocked to see that a forest the size of a football field was already in ruins. One by one, the weird trees collapsed while all the leaves became dull. It seemed as though the entire surface had been excavated several times until everything had been dug up. How fierce must the battle have been to create such a scene? Lu Shu took out the compass from his pocket and realised that its needle no longer pointed towards the core of the relics. Instead, it pointed to his left. He headed towards the left of the ruins. The collapsed trees hindered his vision so he could only carefully search amongst the trees to see if he could find anything. The Corpse of the Dog in the celestial map was ready. If he bumped into the enemy, nothing else could bother him as only a real expert could battle with Chen Baili. All he would do was to fight immediately and if he could not win, he would run. Just then, Lu Shu heard someone in front asked calmly, How dare you to return again? Lu Shu looked around but did not see anyone else around. Was it referring to him?! That was Chen Bailis voice? I am Lu Shu, do you remember me? I am the Lu Shu who taught Li Yixiao proverbs!, Lu Shu stood still as he feared that if he moved closer, he would be mistaken as someone else and be killed by the old Taoist priest. From Chen Bailis distress, +313 Come over, Chen Bailis voice suddenly weakened. Lu Shu was stunned as the old Taoist priest was injured. The energetic voice he used just a while ago was just a show. Lu Shu crossed the large tree blocking his path and came in front of Chen Baili. He saw the old Taoist priest sitting cross-legged and was extremely pale. The old Taoist priest also froze when he saw Lu Shu. The young man in front of him was wrapped in layers of tree branches like mummies. Was Lu Shu acting as a Tree Spirit? What kind of image was that?! Lu Shu saw the old Taoist priests look and laughed, I heard some noise in the forest and came to help but was attacked by those weird trees. Chen Baili nodded and accepted the reason. He had seen how the weird trees attacked humans and had even saved some students in distress, just that that was too many tree branches! Sir Who did you fight with causing such chaos?, Lu Shu finally asked his greatest question, curious to know if it was an animal in the relics or a human. A B-grade earth element metahuman from outside. He probably sneaked into the relics from underground which was no feat for him. However, just now I pulled him out of the ground and fought with him but he escaped from underground while I was not paying attention. You dont need to worry as he is more injured than me., Chen Baili said calmly. Lu Shu was understanding those words and for some reason, they seemed like what a child would say after a fight, I may be injured but he is way more injured!. Deja vu. However, he did not dare to speak his mind as based on the old Taoist priests temper, he would probably kill Lu Shu on the spot if he spoke his mind. Chen Baili said, Guard me so that The person in front of him disappeared before he finished his words. That moment, Lu Shu saw a red poisonous snake peeking out from the ground beside him to see what was happening. Lu Shu immediately shouted, Wait for a while! Then, Chen Baili saw Lu Shu ran towards the poisonous snake, held it at its head and plucked a tooth then threw it out before returning to Chen Baili, What did you want to say?. Chen Baili kept silent for a long while and thought of what he wanted to say. From Chen Bailis distress, +199! What is wrong with you!? Chapter 286 - Make a Comeback Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Chen Bai Li stared at Lu Shu for an extended period of time, trying to recall what he was about to say. He really could not understand how this Daoyuan Class student could run to catch a poisonous snake and pluck out two of its teeth during their conversation and came back to continue afterwards. His eyes were glowing as if he has just seen the Matrix Eye just now. Lu Shu coughed a bit as he felt awkward due to the constant staring. Please continue. Chen Baili finally recalled what he was about to say, Guard me, I need to recondition my meridians and recover from my injuries before my opponent recovers. Dont worry too much, looking at the severity of his injury, his power is going to decrease dramatically, he will not risk coming back so soon, just keep me away from the animals. No problem, Im good at dealing with little animals, Lu Shu thought to himself. Just then, Lu Shu felt something moving below his feet. He looked down and realised that the soil where he and Chen Baili were standing on was rolling beneath their feet. The soil that was initially in blocks turned into crushed powdery soil, just like sand in the desert. Lu Shu felt the great movement below his feet. He felt that Chen Baili was exaggerating the severity of the opponents injury, as if he was that badly injured, he would not have the excess energy to stir up this chaos. The truth was that Chen Baili fell into the trap of the enemy here. The enemy was well-known as how can someone of Grade B awakening be a small fry? Before the revitalisation of magical energy, he was an elite mercantile. With the revitalisation of magical energy, he was awoken by enduring tough battles which then he continued to awaken with his tremendous potential. This time, his filtration tactic was very extreme too. Using the legendary Mid-soil Escape method, he crossed all boundaries smooth while no one could detect such extreme filtration, not even with the all-capable Heavenly Network. Even though Chen Bai Li was caught by surprise, he still got the upperhand during the fight. With his abilities, he was outstanding even in Grade B. But the biggest problem was that just like Li Xuanyi, Chen Baili forcefully obtained Heaven and Earth fates during the era of exhausted magical energy and thus, injured the foundation of his magical energy. Thus, the destruction of his magical energy foundation made it difficult for him to use his full fighting abilities. Now, he needed to stabilize his shaken foundation. However, the enemy, with his rich battle experience, seemed to know this very well and launched continuous attacks, one after another. The empty ground of a football field size had all its soil turned into dry and fine sand that swirl around the two of them like snakes, ready to consume them anytime. Chen Bai Li gave a cold laugh and while sitting still, Lu Shu saw a ring of wave spreading outwards from the old Taoist priest. The wave froze all the swirling sand in their three-metre radius. That was not all the Taoist priest got, Lu Shu witnessed the sand around them starting to spread outwards, going down just like a tide at the sea. It felt weird, as if all things on earth were within their control. Lu Shu suddenly realised what it means to be a class B: connecting with heaven and earth, using the rules of heaven and earth. For A class they will be in resonance with heaven and earth. What are you planning to do?, Lu Shu wondered, you are going to leave now, together with the sand? To be very honest, with Lu Shus current capabilities, it was hard for him to fully understand the battle between the B-grade experts. Nonetheless, he realised Chen Bailis face tensed up. The night was peaceful and quiet but yet, there was the sound of sand moving outwards which felt creepy. Meanwhile, on the outside, the sand level was rising, as though they were building sand walls, forming the shape of a giant cage. The cage-shaped sand walls blocked all the light from the surrounding weird trees and the world suddenly darkened while the air was still. Just a second later, the sand walls came back like a wave during a tsunami Right, if there was low tide, there would also be high tide. Lu Shu was shaken by the enormous power borrowed from the heaven and earth. He realised the enormous gap between C and B grades. Without the combined attack of five to six people together, there was no way to match up to them. The sand flew towards them at an extreme high speed, leaving them trapped with nowhere to hide. Just when Lu Shu was about to take out his spear to break one of the oncoming sand tide, a small green sword that was as clear as jade flew out from Chen Bailis sleeve. The little sword flew towards the tide with a soft ringing noise and disappeared into the gigantic sand tide, like a needle that dropped into the sea. Faint noises of stones colliding with metal objects came from the sand tide. Lu Shu witnessed how Chen Bailis breath significantly slowed down the moment his sword collided with the sand tide. Soon after, he heard a mans aching cries from the outside of the sand tide. Suddenly, the wall collapsed! Chen Baili did not move at all before this, he even closed his eyes when he was in great danger. Lu Shu thought that was the end because even this Heavenly King gave up on defending. However, Chen Baili actually chose the most violent method and directly used the flying sword to find the man who was controlling the sand tide. He was actually using his magical instincts to track his opponent before he paused and focused. Chen Bai Li was exhausted, he sat down cross-legged to rest. It was obvious that the opponent also used a lot of his energy just now. There was nothing to be spotted beyond the sand tide but Lu Shu made a move. The opponent was definitely badly injured by now, if not why would Chen Bai Li chose to rest and recover and why did the opponent stop attacking? Lu Shu felt that it was the best time for him to attack. This was actually the first time he was going against a B-grade expert. Even though the opponent was badly injured, he was definitely still much stronger than a normal C-grade practitioner, like how a dying tiger is stronger than a domestic cat. Lu Shu dashed into the woods. He could still feel the opponents energy. For safety purposes, Lu Shueven took out the compass in his pocket to direct himself. The speed of C-grade power-system fighters was not much slower than B-grades as they represented the limit of humans strength!Honestly, Lu Shu did not want to let the B-grade expert go and gave him a chance to recover and attack again.He personally saw that the old Taoist priest had already used so much force such that his foundation had been shaken. If the opponent recovered before the old Taoist priest, what could be done if he went on a killing spree? After all, Lu Shu had this burning confidence deep inside. At that moment, he believed it was not impossible for him to defeat the severely injured B-grade fighter! And that being said, since he offered to help in this fight, he must fight! Chapter 287 - Duel with a Class B! (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu gave chase in the direction of the forest. The old priest, who had been sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed and resting, opened his eyes again and said to Lu Shus back, No need to chase him, you are not even at Class C. Impossible to beat him. Without a fight, how would we know? Lu Shu sped up and rushed headlong into the forest, to be instantly engulfed by the bizarre splendour of the shimmering forest. Chen Baili suddenly felt that something seemed to be amiss, why are the weird trees not attacking Lu Shu? Still, Lu Shu was too fast, like the wind between branches, and it seemed as if the trees were making futile attempts at seizing him. Chen Baili carried on with his resting in the lotus position. However, the image of the youth saying how would they know without a fight kept swirling in his mind. If time could be turned back, he himself was probably like that too, utterly unafraid of anything. Chen Baili suddenly felt that perhaps the one he should pass on his skills to should be Lu Shu rather than Lu Xiaoyu. Only thing is, he did not know if time was still on his side. Lu Shu looked at the direction his compass was pointing to while racing madly through the forest. Gradually, he even began to feel himself closing in speedily with a pulsing energy emanating from the forest ahead. The other person not only gave up expending energy by attempting to burrow and hide underground, but had also began to slow down. All of a sudden, Lu Shu felt that something was not quite right. The persons energy pulse had vanished suddenly. A split second later, Lu Shu suddenly saw that the earth beside him started advancing towards him like a tornado. The gritty sands were razor sharp and instantly pulverized any leaf or branch they came into contact with. The opponent actually wanted to turn around to finish him off! In an instant, Lu Shu had whipped out his Celestial Cloak for protection. His right leg took a small step forward as Lu Shu sent a punch straight into the sand tornado. The sparkling leaves of the monster trees started to break into pieces before Lu Shus eyes. The starlights within were initially strewn about on the Celestial Map, but suddenly coalesced rapidly and flowed out as a galactic stream towards the fist. Nothing was held back in this punch! A thunderous roar resonated as Lu Shus hair stood on end. The surrounding branches shook wildly as if in a hurricane and an initially cool air started to become hot and dry. This was a showdown between two experts, with the usually much-feared monster trees reduced to playing foil. The sand landed pattering on the Celestial Cloak and one by one, were reduced to powder. Only now did Lu Shu have a clear look at the white person before him. Lu Shu was no longer concerned about the distress points of his back-end income recorder. A small hole on the persons waist was gushing blood steadily and his face was deathly pale. The persons garment was probably torn to pieces during his fight with Chen Baili. Lu Shu took a closer look at his waist. His skin appeared as though protected by a fine cover of sand, yet was forcefully pierced through with Chen Bailis little green sword to produce the bloodied wound. Now, the layer of sand over his wound was frighteningly cracked like a tortoise shell under the sun. On his chin was another small area which was equally cracked and frightfully gruesome. The person seemed to be surprised that Lu Shu could fend off his ambush and display such physical prowess; and even possessing a mysterious energy cloak for protection! One must be aware that possessing a protective armor is a means only given to practitioners Class C and above. The saying that a Class C master fears no firearm was exactly due to this. A typical firearm not imbued with magical powers would find it impossible to penetrate a protective armor in one try. However, why was it that the power and form of this armor was unheard of? After exchanging blows, the Class B white master already understood that in his current state, he could not afford to even take down this extraordinary youth! One must know that his aim was never anyone else but Chen Baili! Somebody had presented him with an ancient earth system artefact in exchange for Chen Bailis head. If not for the double temptation of the Matrix Eye and the artefact, why would he have bothered! If he were to let Chen Baili lick his wound in peace while he had to fight with another worthy opponent, the situation would not be to his advantage at all. This remains was like a colossal prison between heaven and earth. It would be impossible to find a way out without getting hold of the Matrix Eye. If Chen Baili were to recover earlier than expected, and he had to fight him without first obtaining the Matrix Eye, his trip to China this time round would become extremely perilous. Moreover, from what he understood about Chen Baili, it was highly probable that Chen would fight to his last breath to keep him here! Lu Shu chased the white man down the forest among the trees. All of a sudden, before the person could decide on how to act, Lu Shu already made his first move. The Corpsedog emerged with a deafening roar and rushed straight for the opponents head! The trees that Lu Shu and the white man were taking cover behind cracked loudly as they were penetrated by the Corpsedog as if they were simply matchsticks. The white masters heart skipped a beat. Flying sword, the move unique to China! A massive amount of sand were swept up behind the white man. The individual grains of sand flew like bullets towards the Corpsedog, trying to block it. For a moment, loud crashed could be heard reverberating through the forest. If one were to only hear the sound, he or she would have thought that it was bullets hitting steel plates. However, it was actually the sand hitting the Corpsedog dagger! When an individual strength could be comparable to a human form and deal massive damage to a lethal weapon, it was horrifying indeed! However, the white man was still badly hurt. Killing an average Class C would not have been an issue, but Lu Shu was no typical Class C! The Corpsedogs speed was cut by the onslaught of sand but still continued its way towards the opponent. As he was running, the white expert tilted his head to the right and the Corpsedog glanced his cheek, leaving a bloody cut. Inexplicably, he felt that the sharpness of the sword was much more fearsome than that of Chen Bailis. With the new scar as the centre, the skin surrounding it began to crack once again. However, just as he thought that things have ended, the white man suddenly felt the soul in his body seemed to be sealed by something, making him instantaneously melancholic, as if the sword took away all his happiness. He even began to think about his death, and how would his family deal with it! He was seized with anxiety, what move is this? At his level, he could feel, faintly, that the damage inflicted upon him by the sword was not irreparable; but at the moment, he simply could not liven his mood, as if being laid a curse by Lu Shu! Must not be careless, something is wrong with this sword! He used all his strength to control the sand. The layer of sand armour on his body came off and streamed onto his palm like rivulets of whiteness. Raising his hand, the sand swept forth towards the Corpsedog. Lu Shu was about to make the Corpsedog to turn back when he noticed a stony white frost condensing on the sword, making it more and more difficult to be controlled! I have underestimated this Class B expert, so many tricks up his sleeves! Chapter 288 - The Soul of Anger, Concealed Arrow! (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations With great effort, Lu Shu guided the Corpsedog dagger in its slow flight back to him, while continuing his chase of the white man. Between them, the monster trees fell with thunderous roars every now and then. The white master was astonished. The client who wanted to exchange with him the earth system weapon for Chen Bailis head had provided him with information. However, the information provided had made no mention of such a powerful Class C expert beside Chen Baili in the remains! What a miscalculation! In fact, he was now thinking if the client had deliberately held back this information so as to see both himself and Chen Baili wear each other out?! The sand in the white mans hands were not used up yet. Seeing that Lu Shu was still gaining on him, he blasted the fine sand towards the pursuer as if they were transformed into artillery shells. Even though Lu Shus Celestial Cloak was extremely sturdy, it started to waver beneath the volleys of highly concentrated sand. Every grain of sand which hit the cloak left an indent on the once smooth surface. Usually, the Celestial Cloak would use the Celestial Powers to mend itself when damaged, but the onslaught of sand this time was too dense for the cloak to med itself in time! With a loud smack, Lu Shu felt a mind-numbing pain on his arm. Two grains of white sand had actually went through the Celestial Cloak and made a bloody gash on his arm! Not only that, an increasing number of sand grains broke through the protective cover of the cloak and Lu Shus body was suddenly covered in bloody marks! Lu Shu was secretly startled. This wont do. If this continues, defeat will come to me at the slightest misstep. Unfortunately, the Corpsedog was being dreadfully encumbered. It totally could not function properly around the white man. Even his speed after being injured was still too fast for the long spear. What should he do? At this moment, the two had already been running for a very long distance. Lu Shu suddenly realised, isnt this the route he came from? The white man was actually running towards the border region of the remains? The two, one in front of the other, suddenly came to a clearing. Lu Shu was momentarily stunned, werent these the animals which teeth were plucked by me just now? The wild animals were shocked too. Werent our teeth just extracted, why are you here again?! However, the white man did not feel any anything amiss. He paid the animals no regard whatsoever as he passed them. The grains of sand, though, pierced through all the animals he passed as they swirled around him. The distress points in his back-end income recorder began to diminish He was infuriated. All the teeth painstakingly extracted, all the distress points painstakingly collected, reduced to nought simply after you went past the animals?! Lu Shu was inflamed beyond words! You stand right there! You @$#^%^ better stop right there! Are you deaf? Bloody hell, stop right there! In actual fact, Lu Shu hardly swore, but now he could no longer contain his wrath! His distress points! All the adorable little animals! The white man continued running from him, albeit slightly puzzled. Has this bloke suddenly gone berserk? However, at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt the second layer of nebula on the Celestial Map within his body starting to rotate in his fury. The seventh star remained in the center while the other six started to orbit it as planets! Faintly, Lu Shu could almost feel that the emotion of anger was like a key, which had opened the box of secret that was the second layer nebula! He was suddenly reminded of the meanings of the seven souls: the Corpsedog, Concealed Arrow, Yin of Sparrow, Seizing Thief, Non-Toxic, Filth Removal, Smelly Lungs. They each correspond to one of humans seven emotions: happiness, anger, sadness, fear, love, hate, lust! Could it be that to harness the emotions of ones soul, one must first understand these emotions, then use them as the keys?! The nebula swirled. All of a sudden, a transparent dagger coalesced on the star, with the two words Concealed Arrow inscribed upon it. It would be more correct to think of Concealed Arrow as a see-through white jade needle rather than a dagger! The white master was running in front when he suddenly heard a shrill whoosh behind him. It was piercing and explosive, just like a roar! With no time to avoid, he tossed the final half handful of special white sand towards Concealed Arrow to envelop it. However, half of all the white sand he had had been used to enwrap Corpsedog, then a smaller portion used to attack Lu Shu. All he had left was not sufficient to cover the Concealed Arrow at all! The sound of skin tearing could be heard. Despite trying his best to dodge the attack, he was still hit on the shoulder. Another bloody gash appeared! He was almost driven mad. If you have two flying daggers, what have you been doing? Why was he suddenly acting like he swallowed firecrackers? Has he gone mad? The white man could feel Lu Shus fiery anger, but he had no idea why was he so angry! He could no longer be concerned about conserving strength. He had not expect that after mortally wounding Chen Baili, such a devil would still emerge in what he thought was a remains with no more enemies who could be of match with him. Moreover, this demon was incensed for no apparent reason Lu Shus adversary used his last handful of white sand to stall Concealed Arrow while he burrowed down into the ground in a flash. The soil seemed to have merged with him. To Lu Shu, the white man seemed as though he had simply melted into the sea with not a hint of distinction. Lu Shu leapt off the ground. The leap sent him more than ten metres into the air and even though he had to go through many layers of tree covers, Lu Shu broke through every twig and branch in his way! When a friend comes from afar, he shall be eradicated no matter how large the distance! Die! In the next moment, a long spear appeared in Lu Shus hand. He bent his body back like a bow before thrusting the spear straight into the ground with a deafening roar! One spear after another were thrusted into the ground like missiles. Lu Shu stared intently at the energy waves on the ground. In midair, Lu Shu was just like a rocket launcher as craters erupted on the ground, as if they had been ploughed through once! Lu Shu, his energy spent, fell back to the ground. He noticed that some of the soil churned up had blood on them, but he could see no body. Lu Shu closed his eyes to feel for his opponents energy waves, but could not detect any. He lowered his head to look at the compass, but it was showing no reaction too. Did he actually escapeis this all from the Class B master? However, Lu Shu did win this round of fight with the Class B master. Despite the fact that his opponents true capability now was only at the Class C peak level, a win was a win. Lu Shu felt at peace. The sound of Lu Shus battle with the Class B master travelled far and wide. However, nobody could see for themselves the actual situation as they were blocked by the monster trees and could only stay and wait in the clearing till daybreak. Li Dian, bandaged up with a piece of tattered sackcloth, was feeling frightened as he crawled along. Could this be the din caused by the old tree demoness? Isnt that the direction where the old tree demoness had leave? Chen Zuan stood up from beside the fire when he heard the crash caused by Lu Shus barrage of spears. The sound had spread far and wide across the forest! Xiaoyu Chen Zuan was stunned for a moment, Could this be the ruckus caused by my Second Master? Lu Xiaoyu asked, subconsciously, Would Lu Shu be in danger? Since before that, she had already started feeling an odd sense of unease. Hence, she was worried about Lu Shu after hearing the loud noise. Following that, Chen Zuan saw Lu Xiaoyu actually rousing all the wild animals while she herself mounted a Naughty Pig, Naughty Pig, lets go and take a look! Hey, Xiaoyu, the weird forest is dangerous. Wait for daybreak. How can it be Lu Shu? He is just a Class E power system type, impossible for him to cause such a ruckus! Chen Zuan dissuaded. Lu Xiaoyu took a sidelong glance at him in contempt, Dont go if you are scared. Chen Zuan was instantly pained, Go, go, lets go! However, at that moment, Chen Zuan suddenly saw Lu Xiaoyu leaping off the back of the Naughty Pig and landed a punch upon the ground in the clearing! A thunderous reverberation was accompanied by rolling dust spreading outwards. Chen Zuan could make neither head nor tail of the situation, Cough, cough. Lu Xiaoyu, are you out of your mind! He fanned away the smoke and dust before his face. He had choked on all the smoke and dust inhaled. Is this the power of a Class D power system Awakened person? With one punch, she had made a huge crater on the ground almost two meters deep! How could this be done by a eleven-year-old girl? However, as the smoke and dust cleared, Chen Zuan was shocked to see a pool of blood seeping out from the cracked earth. Astounded, he looked up at Lu Xiaoyu, What is this? A human, Lu Xiaoyu said simply and with the greatest calm. Someone who passed by underground. I killed a person. What! Chen Zuan was thrown off his feet, How did you discover him? Lu Xiaoyu did not say anything, because Lu Shu disallowed her from telling anyone that she could sense spirits. Chen Zuan looked on, befuddled, as Lu Xiaoyu did something inexplicable. She raised her hand and made a scooping motion, as if to scoop something underground into her own body. However, Chen Zuan could see nothing. He asked curiously, Xiaoyuwhat are you doing? Lu Xiaoyu gave him a phlegmatic glance, Nothing. This soul, as compared to the one detained previously, is so much stronger! Chapter 289 - Dealer of Military Merits (Part 1) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Standing at the rim of the bloodied deep crater, Chen Zuan could not place his feelings. Even though Lu Xiaoyu had displayed the explosive force of her Class D Intermediate power system awakened power, and also her ultra-decisive and composed fa?ade, it would be more apt to say its cold-bloodedness rather than composure. To simply kill the person underground with a punch without knowing the identity, what if the person is a comrade in the Heavenly Network? Wont that be fratricide? Chen Zuan felt that he should be fearful of Lu Xiaoyu, but he simply could not be scared of her. As much as she had just killed a person, she did not have a trace of any vibe which could justify his aversion for her. It was as if she was merely doing something she should. Xiao Yu arent you scared of killing someone wrongly? Chen Zuan asked curiously. Impossible, Lu Xiaoyu answered with certainty. However, she did not elaborate why. The fact that Lu Xiaoyu can sense souls was not a secret to Lu Shu, but to anyone else, it was something she would never say. She would always keep in mind Lu Shus words. She was capable of catching the soul of the dead to cast into her own Celestial Map for remoulding, but this did not mean that she could only see the souls of the dead. When the person was travelling past underground, Lu Xiaoyu quickly noticed the fluctuations of his soul. Moreover, his three immortal souls and seven mortal formswas incomplete, as if one of his formshad been sealed by an unusual force. Lu Xiaoyu knew clearly that Lu Shu possessed the power to injure a persons soul, because other than the fact that he could collect distress points and sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, there was not much which he hid from Lu Xiaoyu. From the start, Lu Xiaoyu had already guessed that the battle which happened in front had to do with Lu Shu. Therefore, it seemed to Lu Xiaoyu that this person with his souls incomplete must be injured by Lu Shu. Whoever Lu Shu wanted to kill would also be on Lu Xiaoyus kill list, hence she did not keep anything back in her attack, despite not knowing the opponents capabilities. To be honest, she did not expect to kill the person with just a punch Big Kitty, dragged him out, Lu Xiaoyu ordered Mountain Cat. The cat obediently went over to bite on the white mans belt and dragged him out of the earth. A white man? Chen Zuans brows furrowed. At least from the ethnicity of the victim, it seemed that Lu Xiaoyu did not make a wrong kill. However, he, too, was perplexed. Where on earth did he sprout from? Did he break through from outside the remains? At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu gave him a tap, Go, take a look at what else does he have. Why me? Chen Zuan asked, incredulous. Do you want to go? Ill go, Ill go Chen Zuan squatted down. The white expert was half-naked, and his bottom was also only covered with a camouflage pants for training. He reached into the mans pockets but found nothing. Then, fearless, he went on to feel the deads legs through the pants and realised there really was nothing on him. Chen Zuan was stunned for a moment, Theres nothing on him. Lu Xiaoyus brows furrowed. Even if he did not bring much knick-knacks into the remains to fight, how could he possibly be so clean? She spun around and told Chen Zuan, Wait a moment, let me think. And Chen Zuan saw that Lu Xiaoyu really closed her eyes, as if deep in thought Actually, Lu Xiaoyu possessed another capability after capturing a soul, just like when she discovered that the Class D power system soul was hiding money: to search for memory fragments. This capability was not truly complete. Then, Lu Xiaoyu could not find out where was the money hidden by the person. However, knowing a segment of memory was also very useful. The last time, it took Lu Xiaoyu a whole day to remould the Class D soul. This time, Lu Xiaoyu estimated that it would take a full one month to remould this one into a black soul. This was the difference between a Class B master and a Class D. However, this did not hinder Lu Xiaoyus effort to obtain the mans memory fragments. After a few minutes, Lu Xiaoyu opened her eyes once again. Chen Zuan asked curiously, Is there any conclusion from your thinking? No, Lu Xiaoyu gave him a glance and shook her head. She then suddenly turned her head and asked, Little fatty, you Dont call me little fatty! Chen Zuan exploded, Its really just that little baby fat on my face! Oh, little fatty, Lu Xiaoyu was unmoved. Do you want to be rewarded for meritorious performance? Chen Zuan was stunned. What did she mean? His eyes went over to the dead body of the white man Before he could comprehend the matter, Lu Xiaoyu was already looking at him in the eyes, This white man is yours now. He must be a foreign agent, right? You phone should still have power. Take a picture with him and send it up. As to how huge is the merit, it would be up to whether the Heavenly Network knows whats his Class. I feel that it would not be a low one. Chen Zuan was stunned by this sudden and unexpected stroke of good luck. Even a fool would know that this white man was a master. If he could kill him, how huge a merit would that be? Xiaoyu, you are absolutely adorable! Chen Zuan gushed in exhilaration. When you and Lu Shu comes to the capital, I will bring you two around to enjoy the best food, play the best games and stay in the best hotel. I shall settle everything, hahahahaha Lu Xiaoyu looked at Chen Zuan, stonefaced. Her glare made Chen Zuan awkward, Whats wrong? Xiaoyu only gave a dumb look, Wristwatch. Splat! Chen Zuan almost vomited blood. Previously, before they entered the remains, Chen Zuan had frequently showed off his watch to Lu Shu. However, he had no use for it in the remains and he thought it could be kept. Alas, Lu Xiaoyu had taken an interest in it. The two of you are really siblings, even your characters are identical! However, Chen Zuan was a little suspicious, This military merit would definitely be worth more than eighty thousand dollars. Morever, selling this watch in a second-hand shop would probably get you a lower rate. Why dont you let me give you an IOU? Absolutely no credit granted, all debt to be settled on the spot. How would I know if you can keep your words after leaving the remains? Chen Zuan did not act unreasonably. Nimbly, he removed his watch and handed it to Lu Xiaoyu, Still the same promise, come visit me if you go to the capital. Lu Xiaoyu ignored him. Whether to go to the capital was up to Lu Shu. She wanted to wear the watch on her wrist immediately, but the strap was too long, so she wore it on her leg instead Having done that, Lu Xiaoyu went over alone to the white mans body and pulled out the ring off his ring finger. Chen Zuan looked at her weirdly. You are as greedy as your brother Lu Xiaoyu placed the ring on her thumb and said with an air of nonchalance, Okay, you can take a picture with him now. I suggest you capture the special traits of his death too, such as dilated pupils and the wounds on his body Chen Zuan suddenly felt that something was wrong. This reminderwhy does it sound like a salesman promoting a product? If it was Lu Shu who did these things, he could still understand. To tell the truth, he had already thought that Lu Shu was a devil after receiving his information. After all, he was the low-ranking student who had made a huge counterattack in the Beimang remains. However, only now did Chen Zuan realise that, if it was just talking about age and capabilities, Lu Xiaoyu was actually more of a devil than Lu Shu! Chapter 290 - Miser (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Xiaoyu, are we nowstill going to look for Lu Shu? At such unearthly hour Chen Zuan asked curiously. Now that the military merit he long dreamed of was his, all he wished was simply to wait it out in the remains with no mishap. Moreover, the task of locating the Matrix Eye had got nothing much to do with him. Chen Zuan hailed from the capital. The youths there were highly competitive, to the point that even the girls started to look at military ranks and capabilities. Hence, Chen Zuan had forced himself to approach his family to fight for the chance to come here. The old man at home even praised him at that time. Sadly, his application for a master to accompany him was rejected by his father Truth be told, Chen Zuans family viewed practitioners in very high regards. In terms of hospitality, everything was of the highest standard. After all, with masters like Nie Ting who stand superior, a sensible person would understand that one a persons capabilities became extraordinary, innate power class would be utterly incapable of looking them straight in the eyes. In the words of Chen Zuans father, if a true master was only used as a mere bodyguard, the person may not say anything now as they have not attained Nie Tings level of near-detachment, but what about in the future? Actually Chen Zuan also understood that his words were indeed correct. After all, any master hired into the family would not have much sense of belonging to them. Now, various families were eagerly cultivating their own children as outstanding practitioners, what for? It was to sue the resources they were possessing to push out a truly successful person. Only when ones own family members were powerful could it be truly considered stable and steady. Now that Chen Zuan had the merit, when he return home, the rank of Lieutenant would definitely be awarded to him. Also, he would definitely earn himself the power to go beyond Class D. This was enough. To be honest, Chen Zuan had never dared to think too high. If he found out about the rank of the military merit sold to him by Lu Xiaoyu, he probably would laugh at the present him Just with his Class E capabilities now, he would never dare to dream of the Class B level. Moreover, how could a Class B possibly be killed by Lu Xiaoyu with just a blow? What a joke. More than that, he started to feel that Lu Xiaoyu and her brother Lu Shu both were both a little petty. If an IOU is written, are they worried the Chen family would not pay up? Why so worried? Lu Xiaoyu was adhering strictly to Lu Shus words. However, this was also a character limitation of Lu Shu. He only believed in what he owned in his hands right now. Writing an IOU was of course possible, one simply had to claim after getting out of the remains. However, to two commoner siblings, would it really be possible to claim their debts from the rich? Lu Shu never believed in the word credibility. Impossible to believe. He only trusted himself, and Lu Xiaoyu. Actually, Lu Shu was very clear that this could be considered a character flaw of his. Therefore, he would always say that it was a limitation of his, but he was not to concerned. A wrong may not always have to be corrected. Lu Xiaoyu sat down once again on the huge head of Naughty Pig, If you want to stay here alone, by all means go ahead. Chen Zuan turned around to look at the deep, dark forest and laughed immediately, Of course I will go find Lu Shu with you. Am I such a selfish person? Heh heh, Lu Xiaoyu chuckled and raised her head. Naughty Pig, lets go! Now, she wanted more than anything to tell Lu Shu that the escaping Class B master had already been killed by her punch. Also, his soul had been obtained. If Lu Shu finds out that she captured yet another Class B soul, he would surely compliment her! Wait a moment, wait, Chen Zuan forced himself get into the path of the Naughty Pig and halted it. Xiaoyu, you are not certain that it was Lu Shu battling just now. Also, from the sound of it, it should not be too far from here. Its now only an hour away from daybreak, it would still be okay if we wait for an hour before moving. Lu Xiaoyu furrowed her brows. Every single minute, she felt like beating up this little fatty who always crapall over the place Of course she was certain that one of the fighters in front was Lu Shu. She had searched through the Class B masters memory fragments. However, from the look of the fragments, she could be sure that Lu Shu was safe. Lu Xiaoyu sank into deep thoughts. Should we go find now? To be honest, it was not very convenient to bring Chen Zuan along because in her heart, she did not want to let Chen Zuan find out that actually these trees would not attack her. This was a great secret between Lu Shu and her. Moreover, she had yet to break through the second Celestial Cloud. If she wanted to capture another soul, the previous black coloured soul would naturally disappear. She could be considered to be in her weakest state now. The wild animals bound by her would probably not be able to last long against the monster trees too. Her urgency to find Lu Shu at all cost just now was because she was worried for his safety. Now that she knew he was safe and sound, she naturally would start to consider other things. Lu Shu had said, the secrets she harboured could not be exposed. Okay, then lets wait an hour, Lu Xiaoyu dismounted from Naughty Pigs head. Chen Zuan and wild animals all heaved a sigh of relief She knew the location of Lu Shu and Chen Baili anyway. In this point in time, Lu Shu was scraping the earth When his quarry dived into the ground and escaped, Lu Shu took back Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, only to realise in shock that the white sands were still caked over them. Lu Shu knew very well that these special white sand were used as body armour by the white man, and towards the end was even used as a killing weapon. The sand were certainly extraordinary. Furthermore, there were actually strong magical waves on the sand. Such a small handful of sand was actually comparable to the Black Dragon long spear seen in the Beimang remains. Therefore, the street-smart Lu Shu carefully kept all these sand into his seal of lands. Not only that, he even went back to pick up another handful of sand used by the opponent to attack him He almost went blind searching for the specks but only managed to find a mere half of what there were! Still, to find even a single grain is one earned. Lu Shu was still very happy. When he looked at the white sand in the Seal, he felt a great sense of achievementthese were all his and Lu Xiaoyus assets! Even though he did not know what use could these things have, to keep them was still a good decision. Who knows if they could be sold in the future? Little did Lu Shu know that these white sands were themselves of the same value as the earth-system weapons the Class B master risked his life for. After collecting all the sand, Lu Shu began to fret again. When he leapt into the air to fire the barrage of spears, it had ploughed the earth once over and inflicted critical blows upon the white master.. Come to think of the image, Lu Shu must have looked really cool just now! However, what about after he was done being cool? All the spears had penetrated deep into the ground! Holy crap! If the spears could not be retrieved, Lu Shu would be beyond pain and grief! In the future, he could not afford to be such a wastrel. He should be more cautious when throwing the spears! With great effort, he finally dug out the spears from the ground after a full half hour of digging with the handled longsword from the Seals of Lands. This miser only thought of something else at that momentChen Baili, the old Taoist priest, all alone at the clearing after being left behind by Lu Shu. Would he run into any danger? Chapter 291 - Drawing an IOU (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations I wonder if the old priest would be angry or not I wonder if the old priest got eaten by a wild animal In Lu Shus mind, many possible instances that flashed past in a moment. His hand trembled and his lance almost slipped off and fell. He kept all the lances into the seal of lands before returning. He had heard from Jiang Shuyi mentioning about the old priest being responsible for guarding the country. Even if he despised the other partys extremely polite method of asking whether he wished to be his apprentice when his real intention was to get Xiaoyu to be his apprentice. However, Lu Shus heart was still full of respect for him After all, if there were no one protecting the country, how could there be peace and harmony within the country right? After returning back to the open space, Lu Shu was taken aback for a moment. When he left, the old priest was fine as he regulated his breathing cross-legged. Now, he was lying on the ground. Lu Shu ran over quickly, Heavenly King? Are you okay, Heavenly King? Heavenly King! You cannot meet a mishap now, we have yet to find the Matrix Eye! Heavenly King, you can let me know if you have any last wishes! Chen Bai Li couldnt hold back and opened his eyes. He replied weakly, I am not dead yet Coughs. Lu Shu looked at the weak appearance of Chen Bai Li. He really didnt think that someone who was a Heavenly King could be injured to such an extent. If it was like this, the other player must have been much more powerful than you. After fighting with me, he still was able to escape from here. However, these words couldnt be said in front of Chen Bai Li. He was afraid that it might anger the old Heavenly King. There was a need to know when to earn distress value. Lu Shu would not agree to make such a deal with someone Chen Bai Li was also astonished. He could see the injuries and blood on Lu Shus body. Even though he was weak, he could hear the movements in the mountain forest. It was obvious that Lu Shu had fought with that Class B master. Even though the Class B master was seriously injured by myself when last time he came back, the awakened metahuman with Class E strength still shouldnt be able to match up against him? Previously, he was still worried about Lu Shu, but the latter was alive and kicking in front of him as if nothing had happened. Chen Bai Li said weakly, Help me up. Lu Shu earnestly helped Chen Bai Li up, and he suddenly heard Chen Bai Li asked, How did you escape from him? Lu Shu paused for a moment, I didnt, we fought and he ran away! This time, it was Chen Bai Li who paused, Ran away? Ran away?! What are you boasting about, how could you be able to fight and made the other person ran away?! Chen Bai Li distress value, +411 Chen Bai Li suppressed his breathing that got disordered again, Come come come. Tell me, how could you, who is currently a Class E, manage to win against a Class B? The first reaction Lu Shu had after listening to this was to ponder. There were rumors that said you cannot hear foreign languages, why were you speaking fluently when you asked about classes? However, Lu Shu didnt dare to ask that I am not at Class E now. Lu Shu laughed buoyantly, I was awakened during the battle just now. Chen Bai Li was obviously stunned. Indeed, a battle between life and death could be able to quicken awakening. There were many people who awakened in this manner, even managed to get over the battle. He uncertainly asked, Class D? Try again! Lu Shu said cheekily. Asking me to try again, are you joking around? Cant you tell me right away?! Chen Bai Li distress value, +666! Lu Shu saw the distress value and was worried that he might choke on his breath He quickly said, Class C, Class C! Youre an effortless awakening type, Chen Bai Li nodded his head weakly. It was not that there werent past cases of skipping classes when one awakened. It was usually a lower class jump from Class F to Class D, it was rare to have a jump from Class E to Class C directly. He increasingly wished to get Lu Shu to be his apprentice. His foundation crumbled early, and today the price to pay for a huge battle was not magical power but his life-span. The predestined life-span of a practitioner was usually longer than normal people, but he was different from Li Xianyi. He thought back to his earlier years when his ill-temper caused a huge disaster. In the end, his temper was as bad when he became older. Now that he did not have much time left, his biggest wish was not for the world to become better, but to find a suitable person to inherit his position. There was only one point that Chen Bai Li couldnt understand, Even if you are now a Class C awakened metahuman, time is needed for your power to increase. How did you fight till he ran away? How did you do it? Lu Shu muttered, Just like that. Chen Bai Li, ??? Cant you just say how you fought? Chen Bai Li distress value, +429! Chen Bai Li felt that the suspense of talking to Lu Shu was killing him! However, Lu Shu didnt think of how he was supposed to say it. After fighting a series of battles, the methods were used couldnt be told to other people. Chen Bai Li waved his hands, Bring me to the centre of the relics when morning comes. I need to buy time to recover. He still did not believe that the Class B master escaped after fighting Lu Shu He wanted to rest and regulate his breathing here. In the end, Chen Bai Li was extremely worried that the opponent would recover faster than himself, and rise up again. Now, his foundation had been shaken. He needed to stabilise his foundation before seeking to recover his actual power, but the speed of recovery would not be as quick as the opponent. Lu Shu was not pleased, From your reaction, do you not believe me? You dont have a trustable face in the first place You know physiognomy? Please help me to look into my career and marriage? I feel that the lifeline on my palm seems extremely long Will I be able to live for a long time? Get lost. Once it was dawn, Lu Xiaoyu jumped onto naughty pig and led the troops to set off. Chen Zuan is following by the side, he had a sense of proudness that he couldnt hide in his heart. Once he was out of the relics, he would surpass all these juniors. Then, he would have more say in the circle? The chatty Little Fatty couldnt rest his mouth and suddenly asked, Xiaoyu, why dont you and Lu Shu trust that we will return you the money even with the IOU. The disciples from my family are trustable. This is a problem of our reputation. Honestly, it is not overboard to ask for 500 thousand for this military strength. Lu Xiaoyu acknowledged, and as if she got reminded of something, Then write me another 420 thousand worth of IOU. Lu Shu refreshed a line at the back, Chen Zuan distress value, +420! Chen Zuan almost gave himself a slap, she had a foul mouth! To be honest, they were not at a loss even when the military strength was worth 500 thousand. Furthermore, he had intentions of getting to know the siblings C Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. After all, the pair of siblings was quite interesting. He scratched his head, I have no pen and paper now. Lu Shu took out Little Furys workbook and pen and said, I have. After Chen Zuan wrote the IOU, he was frank and couldnt help but asked, Xiaoyu, isnt it inconvenient for you to wear a watch on your lower leg? Lu Xiaoyu sneered, How is it inconvenient? You speaking as if you have to transplant rice with me. Chen Zuan, ??? Transplant rice? What about transplanting rice?! Lu Shu refreshed a line at the back again, Chen Zuan distress value, +611! Lu Xiaoyu had a clear target and rushed towards the open space where Lu Shu and Chen Bai Li were at. During the journey, they passed by the place where Lu Shu fought with the Class B master. Chen Zuan saw the huge hole that Lu Shu dug in order to throw his lancer, he exclaimed, This battle must have been intense! What kind of strength could have this sort of effect? In actual fact, the hole was not that huge, but Lu Shu dug open everything. It did look a little scary Till Lu Xiaoyu to lead the troops and Chen Zuan to the initial open space where Chen Bai Li fought, Chen Zuan lost all his words. In front of him, the forest that was about the size of a soccer field was razed to the ground. It was scary! Lu Xiaoyu saw that the open space that Chen Bai Li was supposed to be at was empty, then she turn her head to Chen Zuan. She said coldly, Get ready to worship Heaven. Chapter 292 - The root of the injury Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu originally intended to leave with Chen Bai Li as Chen Bai Li said, but he later found out that Chen Bai Li was overly optimistic about his injury. The old Taoist priest now donned ragged clothes. Upon seeing the holes in the clothes, Lu Shu knew that the old Taoist priest faced the same situation as he did. At that time, the other party should have been in a state of full power. The seriously injured Class B master defeated him and penetrated his celestial cloak. One can imagine how powerful the Class B master was. Come, I will help you up, Lu Shu took Chen Bai Lis body and wanted to lift him up. As a result, Chen Bai Li was overwhelmed by fatigue. Chen Bai Li sighed and his roots were more severely damaged. If this was not the case, he could have tried defeating Class A after his regaining his magical energy. Unfortunately, he no longer had the power to do so.. Lu Shu glanced at Chen Bai Lis state and was stunned, Ill let go and you try to walk on your own. Chen Bai Li fell the moment Lu Shu let go. Lu Shu caught him before he fell to the ground. Exert strength using both legs; overcome your own pain Lu Shu said. At that point, Chen Bai Lis face fell. Is this a paraplegic rehabilitation center? What is this? Are you helping me learn to walk again?! Chen Bai Lis distress value, +777! Ahem, Lu Shu felt slightly embarrassed upon seeing Chen Bai Lis distress value. He said, I shall carry you on my back then. Lu Shu hoisted Chen Bai Li on his back. Honestly speaking, with his current strength, piggybacking Chen Bai Li was no more tiring than playing around. He asked, Is the core of the relic that way? Chen Bai Li feebly pointed in a certain direction. Lu Shu nodded and started taking giant strides toward the woods in that direction. It wasnt that he didnt know which direction it was, he merely stood by his principle casually asking Chen Bai Li so as to reveal as little of his ability as possible. It was only then that Lu Shu had time to look at the distress values generated during the battle. Maintain complete focus during the battle, for his opponent was not simply a nobody. If he were to be distracted by the distress value of his opponent, he would be dead meat. However, Lu Shu was also contemplating whether to change his way of combat. This battle made him realize that he could judge the actual damage or level of psychological torment he brought to the other party based on their distress values. He could thus determine whether the other party was really injured, and whether there were any signs of fake injury. This theory seemed more reliable, yet this multi-tasking skill required further practice to perfect. Lu Shu was stunned. In closest proximity was Chen Zu ans long list of distress values After observing a minute of silence out of courtesy, Lu Shu continued flipping. This White man was called Anthony Smith. This wasnt a useful clue, for Anthony was a common name, and the surname Smith was carried by several million people. This greatly increased Lu Shus distress value, causing it to hit 1000 at times. On the whole, these distress values would have hit a minimum of 10,000. However, the distress values did not provide time stamps, thus there was no indication of when the distress values increased. As a matter of fact, Lu Shus biggest takeaway this time was not the distress values, but the battling experience with the expert. Honestly, what Lu Shu lacked most was experience in a real battle. He did have quite a number of fights in Mt Beimang, yet he played against more skeletons than humans. The last batch of more powerful terracotta soldiers did not even dare to fight back The corspedog also caused the Class C Japanese spy to explode How was that even a real battle? Lu Shu came out of Mt Beimang feeling unfinished. As a result, this battle with the injured Class B master revealed to Lu Shu a simple truth: he was now very powerful An injured Class B master was still a Class B, no? But of course, if he had unleashed all his power, the white sand hitting on the celestial cloak would not be penetrable purely due to large quantity, but instead, would exude threat every moment. It was said that the distress value accumulated by Lu Shu was enough to light up the first star in the third layer of nebula. The distress value of 100,000 was more or less provided by small animals, except that they could not eat fruits in Chen Bai Lis presence now. However, Lu Shu found that even after the animals teeth extraction, the frequency of the animals providing distress values were slowly decreasing. Lu Shu was a little unhappy as they werent learning their lesson. Not long after entering the woods, Lu Shu was about to stop the recording of distress points when he saw that Chen Zu an and Chen Bai Lis distress values continuously refreshing. And no matter what happened to Chen Zu an, after all, Lu Shu didnt know where he was. Coming back to Chen Bai Li Lu Shu took a glance back and realised that he was too focused on avoiding the tree branches along the way, and did not realise that the branches were hitting Chen Bai Lis face. Several pieces of leaves were stuck in Chen Bai Lis hair, and his face turned completely from pale to black Heh, Im so sorry, I didnt notice Lu Shu said with guilt written on his face. He had to be guilty; Chen Bai Li was a Heavenly King after all! Lu Shu continued to move forward, till he suddenly felt the compass in his pocket beginning to vibrate. Lu Shu stopped. He felt abnormal aura fluctuations on his left! He was alarmed at once. Please let it not be some top-tier beast Lu Shu turned around and shook Chen Bai Li. However, not only did he not get any response, the distress values of Chen Bai Li disappeared too. Lu Shu felt that something was amiss and hurriedly asked, Heavenly King? Heavenly King? Still no response! Shocked, Lu Shu quickly lay Chen Bai Li against a tree. He realised Chen Bai Li had completely lost his mind. He had interacted with Li Xian before and knew well that veteran experts like him had damage on their foundation. Honestly, he wasnt sure if Chen Bai Li was injured because of this. Yet, based on reason, he shouldnt have been injured so seriously. Look at how the white man master was still full of life even after the battle. Lu Shu was not sure. In fact, the white man master would have been very aware of Chen Bai Lis weakness when he accepted the battle. His intention was never to have a life-and-death battle with Chen Bai Li. He knew he would not be able to beat Chen Bai Li. But it did not matter; as long as he held Chen Bai Li back and bounced back himself, he would sooner or later be able to defeat this Chinese Heavenly King! Lu Shu checked Chen Bai Lis breathing. Fortunately, he simply fainted. Chapter 293 - Meeting Little Fury Coincidentally! (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations After Lu Shu confirmed that Chen Bai Li was still breathing, he concentrated on preparing to fight. The magical energy on the left felt rich and overwhelming, and Lu Shu was worried that he might not be able to fight what might be coming. However, nothing came after waiting for half a day. Lu Shu felt that something was off. That magical energy didnt move a single bit, it didnt come nearer neither did it go further This place is not a holy site, right? Lu Shu had faced too much danger in the relics. Now that he was facing the magical energy, he unconsciously thought that it is offensive, and concentrated on preparing to fight it. It was only now that he suddenly thought of an issue, there were not only offensive living creatures in the relics, there were also treasures! After Lu Shu had this thought, he became motivated. He proceeded on while he carried the old priest on his back. The Corpse of the Dog and the Concealed Arrow in the Celestial map were ready, and his hands were even readier to be prepared to throw out his lance. However, after traveling only for a short distance, the forest became broader, the down-slope because steeper as if it was a mountain stream. He followed the path of the steep down-slope carefully, and he actually heard faint sounds of water. The air in this area seemed to even moister than other areas. Lu Shu was stunned suddenly. Under his feet, he saw a small amount of stream flowing between the gaps of mountain stones. The steam is deep within the gap, if he didnt pay close attention, he wouldnt be able to see it. Furthermore, the stream contained a high concentration of magical energy. It was comparable to Lu Shus idea of magical stones! There is no need to care about this now, Lu Shu continued to carry Chen Bai Li on his back and walked towards the upstream. The magical energy became richer, while the sound of the stream became louder and louder. Right after exiting the mountain stones, the originally narrow upstream became an open space. Lu Shu actually saw fascinating matters and objects This time, the scenery that greeted his eyes was an extremely clear blue pond, it was so clear that it was able to refresh ones soul with just a look of it. It was like looking at the Jiu Zhai Valley that is pollution-free, like a picturesque. In the middle of the pond, there was a green plant that had three blue flowers blooming. The blooming speed was extremely quick, similar to the appearance of the epiphyllum. However, Lu Shu was very sure that it wasnt epiphyllum. He could feel that all of the magical energy, seems as if it came from the root of this plant. However, this wasnt the weirdest, the weirdest was Little Fury, what are you doing? Lu Shu asked. In front of him, Little Fury was by the shore and confronting a little green snake which was in the pond. Little Fury didnt enter the pond, nor did the little snake go onto the shore. The moment Little Fury turned and saw Lu Shu, the latter could see the +1+1+1 started to flow from the back-end of Little Fury. What is this situation, shouldnt him be happy to be able to see himself The little green snake also looked towards Lu Shu, the eyes were cold without any feelings. Lu Shu tapped Chen Bai Li who was on his back. Old Man? There was no reaction after some time and Lu Shu was relieved, but this is not the end. He took out a short-sleeved black t-shirt from the seal of land and placed it on top of Chen Bai Lis head. Then, the next moment, the Corpse of Dog flew out from the Celestial map. Just looking at the speed, the little snake could be seen as becoming Level D. But it was still that logic, even if it was fast, it wasnt as fast as the Corpse of Dog. Lu Shu chopped the little snake into two with one stroke of the sword, and it got drawn down by the magical pond into the downstream. After Little Fury had a look, its heart felt frightened. The enemy whom it was confronting for so long, was easily dealt with by Lu Shu with just one stroke of his sword What, it didnt think that this fellow Lu Shu was any special when they were in Beimang relics in the past. But after they came out, it saw that it was absolutely wrong about it! After Lu Shu gave a look at the flower in the pond, he asked puzzledly, There is nothing special about this flower, what are you looking at? After Little Fury thought for two minutes, it started to write. Lu Shu scratched his head, Using writing to talk, are all the homework wasted? Little Fury distress value, +1+1+1 It dipped its little paws into the water and wrote on the stones along the shore, I am looking at fa, this fa is really pretty. You may go ahead first, I will catch up with you later. Lu Shu was stunned after seeing the sentence. Then, he lifted Little Fury over, even his fingers were dipped into the water. What is this pronunciation, its looking at flower (Hua), not looking at fa. What was your hometown build of?! Ill punish you to write Hua twenty times. Little Fury, ??? Was this the place to do homework?! I knew there would be no good thing since I saw you! Little Fury distress value, +1+1+1 But now is not the time to think about this, Little Fury quickly dipped its paws into the water and wrote hue for twenty times. Then it wrote: You go ahead first. Lu Shu looked at Little Fury with the corners of his mouth curled up, There is something wrong with this flower right? Little Fury distress value, +1+1 This flower has benefits for you, right? Its from Youre scared that I will snatch it from you right? Can I be someone like that I am. Little Fury lied on the shore in a flash, it messed up, there is no more treasure However, Little Fury wasnt sure why something is weird about the look of Lu Shu looking at its two front teeth Even though it was not sure what was going on, it instinctively kept his teeth in its mouth Right at this moment, the petal suddenly began to fall into the water. It became a glittering and translucent blue light and disappeared after bending into the water. At this moment Lu Shu could feel that when one petal withered off, the magical energy of the water became one level richer. Thats wrong, its not the water that has magical energy, but it is the power of this flower petal! He couldnt care much anymore. Lu Shu left Chen Bai Li on the shore immediately and stepped into the pond that was not knee-deep. As each petal withered, he would use the seal of land to keep it. When this flower petal meets water, it will transform into the rich magical energy, but nothing happened when it fell into the palms. Lu Shu collected 11 petals in total, the rest had fallen into the water previously. At this time, the plant in the pond is still three little green branches that were barren. He roughly had a feel of it and realised one petal was probably worth the richness of ten magical stones. Its no wonder that this magical energy of the pond was so rich. He did not think that he could have such a huge gain even after entering the relics. Then, even before he turned to return to the shore, transparent blue fruit grew from the three barren green branches! Little Fury who was by the shore sat up in a moment. Lu Shu came to a sudden realisation, so this was what Little Fury and that little green snake were waiting for! Waiting till the moment when the three blue fruits stopped growing, the entire mountain stream emitted a faint lucid fragrance. In one reach, Lu Shu managed to keep all three fruits into the seal of lands. This thing might be edible, but now it was not the time to eat it yet. Who knows what will happen after eating it? Little Fury was in despair when it saw Lu Shu kept the blue fruits. Chen Bai Li who was unconscious on the shores seemed to be awakened by this environment that had extremely rich magical energy. He asked weakly, Lu Shu is it night time already? Lu Shu immediately started to think about how he should explain it is only in the afternoon, after seeing the black t-shirt that is still on Chen Bai Lis head. Chapter 294 - The Disappearance of Magical Energy Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu pondered..should I say that I was afraid my head would catch a cold, so I used a shirt to keep myself warm? I guess not. Should I say that I was afraid I would be blinded by the midday sunlight? This should not do either What should I do right now to not be hated by the Heavenly Kings? At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly thought, even if he managed to explain why he was using a shirt to cover his head, how should he explain about the three bare green branches? In a split second, Lu Shu suddenly got an idea and exchanged for three refresher fruits from a shop. However, on second thought, he was never a generous person. He threw a refresher fruit to Little Fury and gave him a look to be quiet about it. Life still has to go on, every savings count, giving Little Fury a refresher fruit was better than giving an outsider one. Within a short period of two minutes, Little Fury who was feeling upset became ecstatic. Even though the blue fruit was stolen away, having a refresher fruit is good enough. Being in this relics, it was able to quickly absorb magical energy. Seeing how the pinnacle had stopped moving at Class E, a refresher fruit was needed right now to increase ones ability quickly. Having eaten the refresher fruit, Little Fury was on its way to becoming a Level D! Although he still wouldnt be able to win a fight against the siblings, he surely can win against other small animals! Lu Shu put the remaining two refresher fruits into his pocket, followed the lake and headed towards the shore. He removed the shirt from Chen Bai Lis head only to be stared right back Haha, it is still afternoon old man, are you surprised !? Chen Bai Li stared right at Lu Shu angrily. Chen Bai Li distress value, +666 Where are we at? Chen Bai Li asked weakly. We are in the relics! Lu Shu laughed innocently. Chen Bai Li distress value,+312. Help me sit up, Speaking to the idiot was too tiring, Chen Bai Li decided to look around the surroundings by himself Lu Shu helped Chen Bai Li to lean against the mountain wall as Chen Bai Li scanned the surroundings. He immediately saw the clear pond and the three green branches within it. The fruits from the branches had obviously been picked. Chen Bai Li turned and looked at Lu Shu, What about the fruits on the branches? It ate it, Lu Shu pointed toward Little Fury who had been chewing the refresher fruit. At that moment, Little Fury felt lost and realised that he was made used to carry the blame. Little Fury almost wanted to smash the refresher fruit on the floor out of anger but was reluctant to do so. Seeing that the old Taoist priest has not reacted, Little Fury immediately ate finish the remaining refresher fruit and showed its empty hands: finished! Chen Bai Li turned toward Lu Shu with a face of disbelief, You actually fed the Earths treasure to him?! Lu Shu unhappily said, I was not willing either, but it stole it away! Do you think I will believe your nonsense? A level C powerful metahuman can lose against a small squirrel and let it steal a refresher fruit? Chen Bai Li angrily asked, Where is the other two refresher fruit? Ate it! I ate it! Lu Shu unyieldingly said. After saying that, Lu Shu carefully monitored the face of the old Taoist priest as he was afraid that he would get in trouble. However, what he thought would happen did not occur. Chen Bai Li waved his hand, You do not need to be afraid that I would steal your things. I am the Heavenly King, why would I want to steal from a student like you? If you ate it then so be it. Remember to update the higher authorities about the effect of the refresher fruit so that they can write a report on it. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Chen Bai Li was not being a hypocrite, he really was not angry. He would not steal from a student as he felt disdain towards him. Lu Shu felt something tugging his heart, this is the magnanimity of the heavenly king. Lu Shu took out the two refresher fruits from his pocket and gave it to the old Taoist priest, You should eat one first Heavenly King, it might aid your injuries remember to count my merit when we leave this place, I think that I have the charisma to be a lieutenant commander. As an old Taoist priest, I have lived up to 80 years old, but you have been the most shameless one that I have met thus far. Chen Bai Li sighed: You should eat it, this is your chance. No, no, no, you should eat it, Lu Shu said anxiously. His aptitude for abilities is already at his maximum, it would be a waste if he ate the refresher fruit. He would rather use this chance to get more merit and a raise. When he gets his promotion, every month he would get more magical stones and by then he can a find a suitable black market Chen Bai Li felt that something was not right, when did Lu Shu become so humble? However, he could not find out where went wrong. In the end, Lu Shu forced a refresher fruit into the old Taoist priest mouth. The old Taoist priest was still very weak hence he could not fight against the strength of Lu Shu Lu Shu then placed the other refresher fruit into the hands of the old Taoist priest, Do not forget my efforts! Chen Bai Li distress value, +111! Even though Lu Shu was being considerate for him, Chen Bai Li felt strange that he was unable to feel grateful towards Lu Shu! What kind of special charisma is this? At this moment, Chen Bai Li suddenly felt a wave of warmth spreading through his body from the fruit into the broken ruins of his body, repairing all the broken bones. His body suddenly became full of vitality, it felt like it changed from a cold winter night to a blooming summer season. The bottleneck barrier that has been restricting him unexpectedly started to melt away like glaciers and disintegrate like the blue ocean. Lu Shu was shocked, he suddenly felt a huge current of magical energy from the relic flowing into the body of the old Taoist priest in front of him. This feeling is too intense? Is the old Taoist priest going to break through?! Gao Yi was bringing his people to walk around the forest, all of a sudden, the weird tree beside them start to wither quickly and instantly became a dead tree. With a light touch, the branches turn into dust. Not only did it happen with Gao Yi, Wang Xin Kai and Fu Hong Xue saw this astonishing sight as well. The magical energy in the surrounding area within ten kilometres instantly disappeared. The grass was not affected because they had no magical energy, humans and beasts were not affected as well. It seems that those plants that had no magical energy and those life stocks with magical energy were all not affected. However, those weird trees with magical energy have all withered. The whole area within ten kilometres! While Lu Shu was still dumbfounded, Chen Bai Li in front of him suddenly start to float up from the ground, as if he could navigate through the air by flying. The next moment Chen Bai Li faced Lu Shu and sincerely thanked him with clasped hands, Today, I was finally able to see the sprout of spring, in another ten years of no advancements and obstacles, all thanks to you. I Chen Bai Li owe you a huge favour. Chapter 295 - I Can’t Have It！ Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations To be honest, Lu Shu had never thought that a single Refresher Fruit could actually have such great effect. It promoted Chen Baili straight up to a Class A. Is hethe first Class A in the world? From Chen Bailis words, one could deduce that he had been having the bottleneck for a great many decades. It was all due to the damaged foundation. Now that his foundation was restored, all breakthroughs were assured. Li Xianyi once said, the bottlenecks in this world were like a ceiling. When everyone was stuck at that level, it would seem impossible to break through. However, when the first person break through the ceiling, it would be like a revolution in history and the standards of all human would rise once again. According to what Lu Xian said, to break through into Class A would no longer be the issue of simply an individual. Once Chen Baili broke through, the Heavenly Network would have an exchange regarding the breaking through of the bottleneck. Following that, Chen Bailis experience would be used to enhance the Networks promotion as a whole. However, this was not an era of greatness for the nations practitioners. When the Class A of a country exchange blows with other superhumans and practitioner organizations, the opponents would also glean some rules and gradually attempt at breaking through themselves. Good thing is, this time the Chinese practitioners were at the forefront. Lu Shu looked with mixed feelings at a bowing Chen Baili before him. He quickly held Chen Baili up, Heavenly King, please, you are too politeI will remember this favour, dont you forget my contributions From Chen Bailis distress points, +66. Chen Bailis impression was that a normal person would be more humble and decline out of modesty for him to insist. Then they would go on for a few roundsbut Lu Shu was clearly not a normal person with the typical humbleness. That being said, Chen Baili himself was not a hypocrite. When he said to remember this favour, he would. Hence, the distress points produced were so few. The points were purely due to Lu Shus character and not this issue. Chen Baili stood up straight. He passed the Refresher Fruit in his hand to Lu Shu, I have no use for this anymore. It can help in elevating your capabilities. Here, eat it. Lu Shu was stunned. How could he?! He had thought about this problem previously. Should he say straight up that he had a pill already and give Chen Baili only one? In that way, he could still bring back one surreptitiously for Li Xianyi. He only have to say that he got it in the remains. However, after much thought, he concluded that this was not feasible. In the Heavenly Network, the Class A and Bs were all coupled with magical stones. If he eat one, Chen Baili would ask him to measure his capabilities again. When that happen, the secret of his capabilities would be exposed. If he was truly a Class A, things would be easier. Unfortunately, Lu Shu was not! Back then, when the drop of blood came into contact with the Sodium-potassium Alloy, it produced a color not indicated on the color scale. It had surpassed the Class A capabilities! How could he explain to the Heavenly Network a Sodium-potassium Alloy which was sparkling like stars? Hence, he could not eat the Refresher Fruitin Chen Bailis presence, nor could he even let Chen Baili think that he had eaten. He really wanted to take this chance to present old master Li Xianyi the Refresher Fruit. He had only just recalled Xiaoyu telling him that a classmate called Shi Xuejin once had a chat with Li Xianyi. The Heavenly Network promised if the Treasure of Heaven and Earth to restore foundation could be found, it would definitely be given to Li Xianyi. If sowould the person really give the Refresher Fruitto Li Xianyi as promised? All the oaths of alliance on this world were seemingly meant to be broken. However, Lu Shu felt that he could give this a bet. Even if he betted wrongly, it only meant a loss of 1000 distress points. If there were other Heavenly King like Chen Baili who had their practice restricted due to damage in foundation, this could be considered his contribution to them to ensure stability in the organization. If he bet right, Li Xianyis problem would be resolved. Lu Shu also wished to take this chance to see what was the Heavenly Network like. Or take a look at the Heavenly King Nie Ting, to see if he is as upright and honourable as legend had it. It was merely 1000 distress points. This little thing would seem rare to Chen Baili and the rest, but it meant nothing to Lu Shu. Even if he did not manage to get a Refresher Fruitfor Li Xianyi this time, he could still find an opportunity to do so in the future. Lets bet. Heavenly King, Lu Shu suddenly blurted, his words firm. How could I eat such an important thing, you should take it. I cant have it! As a successor of socialism, I cant be so selfish! Chen Baili always felt that there was something funny with Lu Shu. However, Lu Shu had been clearly so firm in his belief and selflesshad he been the one harbouring preconceived impressions and wronging this young man? No matter what, this young man is pretty fine as a whole. The Heavenly Network is at its developmental stage, such an ambitious youth is of great. The nation will be strong when the youths are! Silently, Chen Baili sighed deeply Lu Shu suddenly asked curiously, If this little thing is a fruit, then it should have issues of freshness and expiry right? How should it be kept? No worries, Chen Baili gave a wave of his Taoist robe sleeve and in his hand appeared an exquisite little jade case. The old Taoist priest carefully placed the Refresher Fruit into the jade case and quickly closed the lid. Lu Shu could feel the cases strong magical pulse. It was probably a treasure too. At this moment, the pool of water containing large amount of magical energy turned into a normal looking body of water after Chen Bailis breakthrough. The plant in the water also began to wilt after Lu Shu plucked the fruit. Washed by the water currents, the plant transformed into a pile of shimmering powder and fell into the water, never to be seen again. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this. He had initially thought how nice it would be if he could be lucky enough to get hold of the Matrix Eye. In the future, he might even return to explore a little. However, now that Chen Baili broke through Class A, Lu Shu felt that he no longer had to keep thinking about things such as the Matrix Eye To compete for the Matrix Eye with a Class A master, the very notion made Lu Shu feel sore. Its good that this plant died. It would save Chen Baili the trouble of discovering, when he return to the remains again, Hmmm why is the plant bearing blue fruits, shouldnt they be red? Lu Shu would chuckle at that Chen Baili suddenly brought up an old topic, Would you be willing to make me your teacher? This time, Lu Shu still shook his head, I think Im pretty fine now. Thank you for your kindness. Awakening is enough, cultivation is too tiring. To Lu Shu, cultivation was certainly tiring. However, he did possess the resilience to persevere on, but he could not let Chen Baili know that. He had always wanted to simply help in the fights, then take his leave once the deeds were done. How cool would that be? Lu Shu thought, highly pleased with himself. However, Chen Baili did not insist this time. He had once again break through his predestined lifespan and no longer had to worry about being reduced to dust all the time. He still had much time left. Furthermore, a fruit plucked prematurely would not be sweet. Chen Baili stopped thinking about this issue for the time being. If he were to meet Lu Xiaoyu again, he would ask her once more Chapter 296 - Worshipping Heaven (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu suddenly asked, Im a little curious. Before your magical energy was drained, who were you fighting with which led to the damage to your foundation? This had been a question in Lu Shus mind all along. Previously, he had asked Li Xianyi, but the old man did not tell him. It should not be a problem to ask Chen Baili now. Chen Baili shook his head, I cant say. Lu Shu was momentarily shocked, yet another person who could not say? At this moment, a surprised scream was heard coming from above the creek, Lu Shu! Lu Shu looked up towards the cliff wall, only to see Lu Xiaoyus little face emerging from above the creek. Lu Shus mood was instantly lifted. He held the soft fur of Little Fury and leapt up! The leap was over twenty meters wide, yet to him it was as effortless as traversing level ground! Chen Baili was right beside Lu Shu, hence he had the strongest feelings. The moment when Lu Shu saw his sister, it was as if he was transformed and seemed a little more cheerful. This pair of siblingsChen Baili smiled and leapt over too. However, Chen Baili was utterly shocked upon landing atop the creek. Clustered around Lu Xiaoyu was a large mass of wild beastsChen Baili had never seen anyone capable of taming such a large number of magical animals in such a short time, and boy, were they tame! Yet, this was not the most important part. Chen Baili suddenly noticed that Lu Xiaoyu was carrying a massive dried branch a few meters in length. His gaze followed the tree branch up to fall upon a Chen Zuan hanging on it like a flag His body swaying along with Lu Xiaoyus motion, Chen Zuans face was blank and empty as he was hung by his clothes on the fork of the dried branch. Lu Shu also looked confused, Xiaoyu, whats this all about? Lu Xiaoyu replied crisply, Worshipping Heaven. Pah Lu Shu faltered. Chen Bailis eyes twitched madly From Chen Zuans distress, +999 From Chen Bailis distress, +319 Lu Xiaoyu brushed by her chance once again to meet Lu Shu and was therefore furious. However, to kill Chen Zuan the little fat boy to worship Heaven would not be too realistic. Hence, she had broken off a main branch of a dead tree and hung him up after giving him a good beating. The good thing was that Lu Shu had also shed some blood when fighting the Class B master, so she had asked the Big Cat to seek out his scent to locate Lu Shu. If not, Lu Xiaoyu felt that finding Lu Shu would be quite a big problem. Who knows how long would Chen Zuan have to hang on the branch Heh heh, Xiaoyu, let him down first, Lu Shu said, suppressing a smile. On top, Chen Zuan almost shed a tear of shame No matter what, I am still a child of one of the distinguished families in the capital, now that Ive run into this two siblings, I can only hang on the tree obediently, not that I can be otherwise If not for the thought that once out of the remains, the merit could be exchanged for endless amount of great luxury, then used to oppress his fellow mates, he would have killed himself there and then However, he could strangely feel no anger towards Lu Xiaoyu Looking at Lu Xiaoyu made him think as if she was his own sister, a little wilful, a little temperamental. She was merely extraordinarily obedient in front of her brother Lu Shu. Chen Zuan had once wished of having such a sister, hence he could not bring himself to be angry. Even though Lu Xiaoyu did not think that To her, this guy was bent on impeding her in her search for Lu Shu Second Master, save me Chen Zuan shouted. Chen Baili face darkened for a long time, What a good-for-nothing!: Chen Zuan was let down by Lu Xiaoyu. Utterly unashamed, he went over to Chen Baili to brag about his achievement, Second Master, I really performed a meritorious deed this time! I killed a white man master! Soon after finishing his sentence, Chen Zuan suddenly noticed Lu Shu and Chen Baili looking at him with an increasingly strange gaze His pride instantly deflated, Chen Zuan asked, Is there a problem Chen Baili asked calmly, What kind of white man master? I even took a selfie! Chen Zuan fished out his phone and showed Chen Baili the picture he took with the dead white man master, He went past underground and I quickwittedly gave the ground a punch which killed him instantly! This version was what he had discussed with Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu thus removed herself completely from the whole thing, as if she had never seen the white man master before. Nonetheless, how could Chen Baili not know the capabilities of his big brothers chubby little son? However, he did not associate it with Lu Xiaoyu, but looked strangely at Lu Shu. If Chen Zuan could kill the white man with just a blow, Lu Shu must have already dealt him many lethal blows before that, enough to mortally wound him! He had previously thought Lu Shu was already good. Come to think of it, he still underestimated this youth! Good! Very good! Chen Baili laughed. He patted Lu Shu on the shoulder, Really very good. Chen Zuan had confusion written across his whole face. I am the one who killed him, why is he the one being patted? This is all thanks to your effort, Chen Baili said. The words had an ominous ring in Chen Zuans ears. Had he been exposed before even getting out of the remains? Lu Shu noticed to his elation that the watch on Chen Zuans wrist had disappeared. Everything was now clear as day. This is not an issue. Chen Zuan and I became fast friends upon meeting. Let him have all the credit. Chen Baili said, Yes, this is right too. Your merit is great enough. Moreover, all these are simply redundant embellishment. If my Chen family take this credit, other good things will come to you too, when you leave the remains. Who says a Heavenly King would be utterly selfless? Defending the nations border, that is a responsibility. There was nothing wrong in wishing for ones own family to prosper. Chen Baili only went up the mountains because he had gotten into big trouble a long time ago, he had not done so because he wanted no part in worldly desires or to pursue a life of peace and quietude. Lu Shus eyes sparkled when he heard of other good things. Others may not mean what they say, but how is it possible for a Heavenly King to lie? No, wrong Forget about the likes of Heavenly Kings such as Li Yixiao. Chen Baili still could be trusted. Chen Zuan became muddle-headed after listening to their exchange. What has this got to do with Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu, on the other hand, knew in all certainty. When she made the split-second decision to kill, she had been certain that the missing parts of the soul was removed by Lu Shu. Lu Shu must have fought with this person, and it must have been a mortal combat. If not, Corpsedog would not have been used. Therefore, once Chen Baili opened his mouth, Lu Xiaoyu immediately knew that he must be a knowing party. However, she steadfastly refused to say anything, and no one knew the person who gained the most from this battle was still her With so many outsiders around, Lu Xiaoyu was becoming flustered. She really wanted to let Lu Shu know that she had gotten hold of the white mans soul. Not only that, she even took the mans most prized possession, the ring! Till now, with Chen Zuan beside her, she had been unable to check what was inside. The memory fragments also had no memory pertaining to this. Must have been lost after he died. However, Lu Xiaoyu was very certain that all of the white man masters assets were within. Chapter 297 - Humanity’s Dream (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Now that the person whom Lu Shu and Chen Baili had been most wary of was confirmed dead, Chen Baili suddenly gave a sigh, Initially, the first thing I planned to do upon my promotion into Class A was to capture him. Cant believe an impressive Class B master would come to such an end. The path of cultivation is indeed fraught with dangers and uncertainties. Lu Shu chuckled, If he had the guts to come, then the prospect of being killed should not be ignored. It was utterly his own doings. Chen Baili looked at Lu Shu strangely, before reconsidering things and smiled, Youre right! He said, All of you can wait here. We can all leave after I get hold of the Matrix Eye. To Chen Baili, he was now already a Class A. Some time may be required to locate the Matrix Eye of the remains, but the dangers here were no longer any threat to him. Upon hearing this, Lu Shu tried to make him stay, You dont want to rest a little longer? Theres no need. I am now at my most powerful state. Chen Baili did not fully understand Lu Shus intentions, but still explained patiently. This was a rare display of patience, all stemming from his high regard for Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt a sharp ache on his tooth. He had held on to a sliver of hope towards the Matrix Eye. After all, the one in Beimang remains was taken away by him. Now that the old priest had been promoted to Class A, even if he were to go in search for the Matrix Eye alone, it would mean that there was nothing more for Lu Shu to do. Previously, Lu Shu had thought about this before the old priest became a Class Athe old priest would choose to first do away with the white man master right? When that happened, Lu Shu could then continue on his way towards the core of the remains to try his luck, since once thrown into the Seal of Lands, he did not have to worry about body searches. Then it turned out that the white man had died. Still, Lu Shu did not feel too bad. This trip to the remains was certainly worthwhile. The third level of Celestial Cloud had been activated, and Concealed Arrow had already coalesced. The third blue-colored fruit had not been tested to see what effects would it bring. However, looking at how concerned Little Fury was, it must be something extraordinary too. When the petals fell, he collected eleven pieces. Each petal had the equivalent magical power of ten magical stones. Even if he had no use for it himself, they could be sold. Of course, this had to wait till he finds an appropriate black market. Finally, he had also obtained the handful of strange white sand, which proved all the more his capabilities. To Lu Shu, all these were the benefits of real battles. However, just at that moment, Chen Baili bade them farewell, Im hereby leaving to look for the Matrix Eye, all of you He had wanted to tell them to be more careful, but when he thought of Lu Shus capabilities, there was no need for caution at all Second Master, you must take care, Chen Zuan muttered. Chen Baili gave him a glance, then leapt into the air. With a loud rumble, the dust on the ground started to part to the sides. All the grass were flattened by the powerful gust of air. They looked up only to see Chen Baili already a hundred meters up in the air in that short time, his form bird-like as it flew free in the sky, sleeves billowing! From the air, Chen Bailis maniacal laughter could be heard, So this is the Resonation of Heaven and Earth! So this is the Resonation of Heaven and Earth! Between laughter, Chen Baili was already flying rapidly towards the center of the remains, leaving a shocked Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu and Chen Zuan. Previously, Chen Baili had once floated into the air above Lu Shu, but Lu Shu thought it was just a usual trick of his and did not think much of it. Only now did he realize that it was not so at all. It turned out that Chen Baili had attained the power of true flying after reaching Class A! Five hundred years ago, the Italian Leonardo Da Vinci had observed closely the structure and functions of a birds wings to realize his dream of flying. He finally designed a flying contraption shaped like the wings of a bird. Even though he never truly tried to fly, it had given aviators of later ages great inspirations. It was a giant step taken in the history of human flight. In 1896, the two German Lilienthal brothers successfully flew to an altitude of thirty meters for a distance of twenty meters. This record shook the whole world and began a new page in the history of aviation. Mankind had never given up on their dream of space flight. Many generations of people had thrown themselves into aviation research, not just of the airplane, but also how to fly into space. It was an arduous journey that had lasted hundreds of years to finally arrive at our accomplishments today. Countless planes take off and land everyday around the world, but who would ever expect human to one day be able to take to the sky without the use of any tool at all? No need for bird wings, no need for wingsuits, no need for airplane wings. Taking to the blue skies and weave between the fluffy white clouds borne merely by ones power. This feelingLu Shu looked at the distant horizon where the old priest had disappeared into, how he longed for it too! If Xiaoyu and he both have this power, no matter how large the world, there would be nowhere they could not reach. All the airfares could be saved! The airfares are so expensive! Chen Zuan was seized with terror for a long while, Lu Shu, my Second Master Class A, Lu Shu said in all certainty. What the heck Chen Zuan was thinking that this is the first Class A in the world. Did that mean he could do whatever he wished from now on? However, now that he came to think of Second Masters nature, it would probably be impossible. But using the connection to flaunt myself should still be possible? Chen Zuan was now feeling extremely excited. The first Class A in the whole world comes from my family! He really wanted to find someone to share his joy. It was similar to someone who had just bought a sports car and could not wait to drive it around town to flaunt it. With the hood down and social shake out loud, that should be the way! However, when he turned his head around towards Lu Shu, he found the siblings already seated on the grass, muttering between themselves. Lu Shu, I If theres anything, tell me after we return, it isnt convenient nowLu Shu explained. Chen Zuan was insulted, Why cant you say this when Im not around, or softer so I wont hear! Lu Shu, I took quite a few photographs. The trees are beautiful at night. Oh, let me have a look. I forgot about taking pictures. Chen Zuan suddenly felt totally overlooked. Hey, the two of you, this is too much! This one is nice, Lu Shu pointed to the selfie of Lu Xiaoyu with her back towards the shimmering forest. I think so too! Lu Xiaoyu replied, smiling brightly. From Chen Zuans distress, +311 Hey, I am still alive! Chen Zuan suddenly felt very lonely Lu Shu, I am going to choose one for my new profile picture. Which one of these two do you think is better? Lu Xiaoyu asked as she opened two photographs. Lu Shu was silent for a moment, The one behind? Lu Xiaoyu uttered a reply. Her face calm, she asked, So you are saying the first picture isnt nice? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +37. Lu Shu, ??? Chapter 298 - Ending of the Remains (Part 1) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had already given up contending for the Matrix Eye. This time he had given up completely. Now, other than the fact that one could fly, he knew absolutely nothing about a Class A. Moreover, looking at Chen Bailis speed of flying, by the time Lu Shu sprint over, everything would have already been over The purpose of life was not to acquire everything we come across, and good fortune does not come by all the time. Lu Shu was already very contented. Brother Lu Shu, may I ask? Why did Second Master say our Chen family would have other good fortune when I mentioned my merits? Who is that white man? You fought with him before? While traversing the forest with Lu Shu and Xiaoyu, he still decided to broach this question. Lu Shu replied happily, Dont worry. Your merit this time is so great that you may even be overwhelmed by it the guy who was punched to death was a Class B master. He had started out with fighting your Second Great Uncle and was mortally wounded Wait a moment Chen Zuan stopped Lu Shu, It should be Second Uncle, not Second Great Uncle Any difference? I always have this feeling that you are scolding me! Oh. After your Second Great Uncle dealt him the heavy blow, I started fighting with him. He was near death when he took flight, before running into you. However, there is no need for you to worry. Since your watch is now mine, I would simply pretend never to have seen him Lu Shu said. From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Chen Zuan felt sore for long after that. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong, That was a Class B master?! You fought him till he was near-death?! He could not determine now if it was Chen Baili who dealt him such a great blow, or was Lu Shu really so powerful? Lu Shu only replied calmly, While fighting the white man master, I was accidentally awakened and is now Class C. Chen Zuan almost choked on his breath. What is this accidental awakening, and skipping a Class? Between this pair of siblings, are any of them not the devil? From Chen Zuans distress, +399! Actually, Lu Shu had his reasons for being so willing to sell out this huge merit. Just like what Chen Baili had said, his credit was already so large that even with more, the reward would not be any more substantial. Just the one credit of restoring Chen Bailis foundation and helping him to break through into Class A straight was enough to let the inner circle of the Heavenly Network give the green light on the privilege of granting him the magical stone, weapon and cultivation techniques. Even though he had only found that one fruit and gave it to Chen Baili, the inner circle of the Heavenly Network rewards according to the outcome and not the process. To heap upon him the credit of battling a Class B now would only make his achievements glitter just a little more. Hence, to him it would be better to exchange it for more material benefits. Chen Zuan suddenly thought of a question, Brother Lu Shu, after you reach Class C, dont you have to go to the capital to report your progress to Heavenly King Nie Ting? Isnt it supposed to be done at the peak of Class D? Lu Shu only thought of it now. What the heck, there is still progress report such a thing. The rule laid down by the Heavenly Network at that time was for practitioners to go to the capital to report their progress upon attaining a certain tier. All Class C and above would receive their cultivation techniques from Nie Ting personally so as to ensure good control of the techniques. Among those who enter the capital for progress report, Lu Shu would not be the first, and surely not the last too. However even though he had reached the level for progress report, he had no need for the cultivation techniques! In the eyes of the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu was a contender who only wished for awakening but not practice. Yet, this guy had really relied on simply awakening to reach Class C capabilities. This had become awkward However, Lu Shu reckoned that progress report was an inescapable procedure. The capital. Lu Shu fell into contemplation. Chen Zuan was, unlike Lu Shu, not thinking so much. He gave a smirk, When you come to the capital, remember to let me know! I will then bring you to have a look at our bustling capital! He was sincerely hoping to befriend Lu Shu. Such a capable and daring fighter was truly hard to find. Moreover, they were of the same age. Such a capable fighter could surely put up an impressive fight in the capital. To bring Lu Shu around, it would certainly gain him much face. Furthermore, he knew very well that Lu Shu was regarded highly as a talent by Second Uncle. Lu Shu was undecided for a very long time. Just as Chen Zuan was suspecting that this guy was not really keen on getting to know him, Lu Shu suddenly asked, Meals and lodging all provided for free? Chen Zuan, Yes, meals and lodging provided for free. Okay, I will definitely go find you once I reach the capital! Lu Shu smiled brightly. He had heard that in such a big city, even the express hotels are much more expensive than the ones in Luo Cheng. How good are you in living life?! When you reach the capital, would the Heavenly Network not provide for your meals and lodging? However, Lu Shu did not know this. He had been used to staying prepared in order to avert any possible peril. From Chen Zuans distress, +199! At this moment, Lu Shu had plunged into deep thoughts. He had actually saw Nie Ting once. Then, Lu Xiaoyu and he were in their own dwelling and had looked out through the curtains and saw Nie Ting. Nie Ting realized that immediately, but did not care much. However, the fierce aura about Nie Ting was still fresh in Lu Shus memory. To be honest, Lu Shu did not want to enter the capital for progress report. He would rather huddle at home with Lu Xiaoyu and catch TV shows and stuff. Or he could study the Seal of Lands and the likes to see if he could surreptitiously produce a magical farm to farm some chives. If he could just find a black market; demand for this delicacy would surely surpass supply Just at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt the change in the remains. Magical energy started to churn all of a sudden! Lu Shu experienced this before, hence he knew very well, the old priest had found the remains. Everything was suddenly frozen in time, everyone seemed to have been bound by a law. Then, everything shattered into smithereens and surged wildly towards the center of the remains. In the next moment, the whole world went topsy-turvy and everyone was back at the salt lake, as if the remains never happened. As everyone entered on their own accord this time, they were also distributed randomly upon leaving, unlike the time at Beimang remains whereby they reappeared at their original spot. Lu Shu had just got out when he heard little fatty Chen Zuans voice, Brother Shu! Brother Shu! Lu Shu felt sickened and almost wanted to hide himself. At this moment, Gao Shenyin had also caught sight of Lu Shu. He was holding three live wild boars by their trotters and came over with them in tow. Gao Shenyin looked at Lu Shu, What, you ended up with nothing? Do you need me to give you a wild boar to boost your credit? However, it was Chen Zuan who interjected in disdain, You call this merit? I fear you may die of shock if I reveal my merit. You know nothing about power! Gao Shenyin gave him a sidelong glance in contempt. He did not know from where did his confidence come, What else do you know another than wetting the bed? Scram, scram! Chapter 299 - Edge of the Storm (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In Lu Shus heart, he thought that they gained a lot in the relics this time. However, there were still a lot of cute little animals in there, and deals were not made However, he thought about it again. This time they managed to clinch the deal with Little Fatty and it alone already surpassed the rest of the individual deals, it didnt seem exceptionally regretful. Furthermore, there would definitely be increasingly more family disciples joining to explore the relics. During this period, this place was the easiest to attain honour. Lu Shu thought till here and looked at Little Fatty who was beside him, Next time when there are new relics, do you still want to go? Of course! Chen Zuan tasted the benefits. If he wanted to get a firm foothold among the disciples in the institution, he had to maintain his advantage in capability and military ranks. Coughs. Lu Shu unconcernedly said, What did you say the previous time? Little Fatty Chen Zuan suddenly felt that his tooth hurt. After getting along with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu during this period, he roughly understood what kind of players they were Dont rise early unless there were benefits! Chen Zuan avoided Gao Shenyin and asked quietly, How about I bring along money next time? Lu Shus eyes brighten, This is embarrassing What were you embarrassed about! You didnt even look embarrassed! Chen Zuan distress value, +99! This time there were quite a number of students from Daoyuan class and combaters from the Heavenly network were all vastly different. One was holding onto a poisonous snake, another one carried a lizard. Anyway, they thought that as long as it was something from the relics, they might attain some honour The faces of students who gained were full of delight. While the students who didnt repent about why werent they braver after they came out. However, nothing could help them with their regrets. In the future, those with combat power could even cross regions to explore the relics to increase their deeds. However, those without could only continue to wait. It seemed as if the Heavenly Network wanted to let everyone know one principle: Opportunity is for well-prepared individuals. The two geniuses who were extremely remarkable and had the top aptitude of from Qingzhou, they attracted even more attention after coming out from the relics this time. Out of the two, the girl was like Gao Shenyin. She was dragging threw wild animals, each of different type and were still alive. While the guy had injuries and blood on his body, but he did not look pathetic. Instead, it made him look additionally tough. Beside him, a Class C wild pig was lying on the ground and lingering with its last breath. This two were probably the two best students from the Daoyuan class in Qingzhou. Chen Zuan felt a little envy while looking at them. Honestly, even though his had huge credits this time, he himself knew how it came about. Thus, when he saw Gao Shenyin at the start, he felt a little jealous. At that moment, the students from Qingzhou went to crowd around the two students like how the stars would surround the moon glamorously. Chen Zuans mouth curled, but he continued to think about Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu Then he felt that these people were nothingWhat did it signify that they won over a Class D wild pig? With Lu Xiaoyu, there was at least a beast for riding purposes Look at the two geniuses with top aptitude who were full of injuries, what about Lu Xiaoyu? When Chen Zuan saw Lu Xiaoyu earlier on, nothing happened to her. She even punched a Class B to death. Then, looking at Lu Shu, it even made Second Master look at him differently. Now his head kept pondering about one question. According to previous predictions, the forest that was as huge as a soccer field was brought down by the Second Master, and Lu Shu went over after that. That meant the horrifying pit was made by Lu Shu?! The image of Lu Shu in his heart shot up high within a moment Talking about that Where was Xiaoyu? At this moment, Chen Bai Li flew up into the sky and told the Qingzhou in-charge who was a Class C master, Count the combat strength, the people and the gains. I will leave for the capital first, report to your superior should anything happen. That Class C master already had an answer in his heart after the command of Chen Bai Li. He formidably lowered his head right away, Rest assured I will deal with this properly. Right when Chen Bai Li was prepared to fly towards the capital, he suddenly stopped. He looked down towards Lu Shu, Lu Shu, you can head home first. I will record your gains personally. After he finished, Chen Bai Li raised up a huge amount of airflow, as if a shell flew up into the sky! Everyone followed the vision of Chen Bai Li just now and were surprised. What did this lad do that needed the Heavenly King to make a record personally. Suddenly, Lu Shu was standing at the edge of the storm. Even the two geniuses were looking towards Lu Shu, but they unhappy. It was obvious that Lu Shu looked pathetic and he was not holding onto any wild animal, was this counted as an honour? Right at this moment, there was a commotion at the back. It seemed like something strange or terrifying happened that caused the people to be surprised. Just like water in a pot, the fire was burning under the pot, and slowly some air bubbles started to appear. Then the water temperature increased drastically and lastly, it started boiling! The crowd of people were separated like Tidewater and allowed a path to form in the middle. The two geniuses turned over to look towards the direction of the crowd. They saw a scene that was extremely incredible. That was a pack of wild animals Most of the wild animals in this pack were Class E, but that Class D wild pig in the middle was feared by many people. However, all these were not the most shocking thing. The thing they couldnt understand was there was a beautiful little girl sitting on top that wild pig, and she did not have any injuries on her body. She had an indifferent expression as if she controlled this army of wild animals as a queen? This queen is too tiny! Mountain cats, wolf-jawed spider and the other animals looked extremely fierce. They clustered around the wild pigs, even when they faced so many humans, they had nothing to fear. Most of the students opened a path in fear. Lu Xiaoyu did not acknowledge anyone and brought the army towards Lu Shus direction. No one knew how she controlled all these wild animals and also, no one knew her capabilities. Just that, she was a little too young! Compared to this lady, those two students who were geniuses seemed to be nothing. Those two defeated wild animal, but this person directly conquered and the numbers were quite big! In a moment, the glamour that was on the two top students were snatched away with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. Furthermore, it was with an incredible method. Lu Shu was amazed. To be honest, he really didnt think that Lu Xiaoyu could bring this pack of wild animals out of the relics. Was it possible to bring wild animals out without physical contact?! When everyone did not know what to do, Lu Xiaoyu jumped down from naughty pigs head directly and ran towards Lu Shu, Lu Shu, can we go home now? Chapter 300 - Goodbye, Qingzhou (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu looked at the nine wild animals behind Lu Xiaoyu. As he did not think that Lu Xiaoyu is able to bring them out, so Lu Shu didnt even think of one question how were they supposed to feed them?! How much sheep or cows do they have to eat per day? Their sizes were gigantic, and their appetite would be the same. How was he going to feed them?! Even though Lu Xiaoyus side still had Little Fatty Chen Zuans 420 thousand IOU, they couldnt waste all the money like that right? If all of them were in the size of Little Fury it would be fine, but the problem was they are not. So when everyone saw that many wild animals, their first reaction would be fear or in awe. However, for Lu Shu, it was heartache Lu Shu held on to Lu Xiaoyu and whispered for a long time, Xiaoyu, it wasnt easy for us to be here today. I feel that bringing these animals home would result in us being poor, should wesell them? Lu Xiaoyu was a little unhappy, but she thought that it really wasnt easy for Lu Shu to earn money. So she whispered back, Then can we keep Big Kitty and Naughty Pig? Hm Lu Shu looked at the distress expression on Lu Xiaoyus face and knew that she didnt want to sell any one of them. However, she compromised sensibly. Even when she asked Lu Shu whether they could keep that mountain cat and Naughty Pig, her tone wasnt exceptionally firm. It was like should Lu Shu said no, she would not insist on it. Whiling look at Naughty Pig, Lu Shu clenched his teeth and said, Sure! Lu Shu couldnt imagine what the small courtyard in his house would become Should he change his house? Or should he secretly leave the two animals at Mt Beimang, and let them play by themselves? Will the relevant authorities find him and accuse him of destroying the ecological environment? Lu Shu thought that he had to think through thoroughly by himself However, now is not is not the time to think about this. Lu Shu turned around and said loudly, Does anyone wish to purchase any animals? Clever and sensible animals! The price can be discussed! The counting of combat strength is going to happen outside the relics now, Lu Shu was also not sure whether he could sell the animals like this. The previous time when he was selling at Beimang relics, it was low-key Although there were people who did not think that way. Originally, the people around were using a gaze of looking at a mysterious master to look at him and Lu Xiaoyu. However, the image of a master crumbled once again, just like how it did at Beimang relics. The coolness of Lu Shu seems to not be able to last more than 3 minutes 3 minutes might be a little too long. Some of the people started to crowd around. This was because the importance of combat strength could be comprehended without saying. Someone asked, How much is this lizard? Now that they were out of the relics, he didnt have to struggle about wanting watches or chains. The best would be cash, it wasnt like they couldnt transfer as it was in the relics. Lu Shu smiled, One for 50 thousand! He thought about it in his heart, 50 thousand in exchange for combat strength was not considered expensive right? The potential buyer seemed to be a little hesitant and asked the person beside him whether it was worth it. Lu Shu became a little anxious, it was the best to deal with these little animals quickly. Otherwise, delaying would only bring out more trouble. He said, Dont ask for others opinion about something you fancy. You are already old enough, cant you make your own decisions? Quickly let your family know about it and make a transfer. At this moment, Lu Shu saw the Class C master who is the Qingzhou in-charge walking towards his direction. Lu Shu quickly changed his words, Forget it, I dont want money anymore. Lets trade. I see that the pendant on your neck looks pretty good In the end, the deal hasnt been made and that Class C master was already here with a serious expression. He said, All these will be recorded into the combat strength of that young lady. You cannot buy or sell without permission. Lu Shu became silent in a moment. The weaker one couldnt win over the stronger. After all, what he was doing now was indeed against the rules. Yes, just that little. However, Lu Shu said, I have to bring this mountain cat and the wild pig along with me. The Heavenly King promised me. He looked at Lu Shu suspiciously, how was he supposed to verify that? The Heavenly King should still be at Heaven, his phone wouldnt receive any signals. Lu Shu saw an opportunity, and added, The Heavenly King also agreed to allow me to sell these wild animals! At this moment, the other totally did not believe in it. Lu Shu felt a little distressed, why didnt he mentioned Chen Bai Li earlier. Anyway, they couldnt find anyone who can testify! Chen Zuan witness the entire interaction from the side, and in his heart, he thought that Lu Shu was really shameless Even Chen Zuan didnt dare to make use Chen Bai Lis name to frighten others. Ultimately, these wild animals still couldnt be sold. Lu Shu said no regardless of any reasons, but he agreed on bringing the mountain cat and wild pig along. Regarding transportation issues, it was Chen Zuan who helped to resolve it. He called home and roughly mentioned the experience in the relics. The Chen family immediately sent an army truck for Lu Shu. In the end, as the size of Naughty Pig was too big, and made use of another military truck to fit another two wild animals with difficulty. One truck for Naughty Pig, and another for the mountain cat. Lu Shu initially wanted to follow these two trucks back. It helped to help money as he didnt need to buy tickets. In the end, Lu Shu remembered that he promised Lu Xiaoyu, to take a plane when they return In fact, Lu Shu was honestly not willing to let Lu Xiaoyu suffer with him. To be in the car hopper of the truck for over 10 hours, it is really uncomfortable. Jiang Shuyi only appeared at this moment. Lu Shu was watching Jiang Shuyi holding a sword to Liang Ches neck in astonishment. To say that being escort into the hands of the Qingzhou Heavenly network, that was indeed valiant. He knew the capabilities of Liang Che, and the opponent did not play fairly. The fact that Jiang Shuyi could capture Liang Che, that was enough to show his capabilities. Lu Shu could see that Jiang Shuyis body had burnt injuries, he most probably spent quite an amount of effort to catch Liang Che. However, compared to the credit in catching those wild animals, Jiang Shuyi probably had more credit for this. Lu Shu asked Jiang Shuyi whether he wanted to leave together, but Jiang Shuyi remarked that he couldnt leave now. He needed to coordinate with Qingzhous side to complete the information and record of capturing Liang Che. While holding on to Lu Xiaoyus hand, Lu Shu bade farewell to Gao Shenyin and Chen Zuan. Chen Zuan actually felt a little unwilling, You have to let me know when you come to the capital to report for your duty. I added everyone as friends, lets have a group later. After all, we can be considered comrades. When Lu Shu heard that there was a group, his eyes brightened. Wise words, wise words! Chen Zuan and Gao Shenyin looked at the big and small figure slowly getting further on the crystal clear salt lake between the heaven and land. They suddenly felt that in the world of the siblings, it seemed to only have the two of them. No other people could infiltrate. Gao Shenyin laughed coldly, Lets go and record the combat strength. Let me see how much combat strength you have attained? Hahaha, I really think I will scare you if I say it. The girls from the capital, I, Chen Zuan is coming back! Lu Shu heard the yells from Chen Zuan and he turned back to face the endless whiteness of the salt lake while smiling. Everyones reflection was as if it was on the mirror-like lake, linking to the sky that was sky blue. There was no end to it. Goodbye, Qingzhou. Book 2, End. Chapter 301 - Taking Stock of Their Loot (Part One) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations In an express hotel, Xijing City of Qingzhou. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat cross-legged on their own singlestandardbeds. Little Fury laid obediently on Lu Xiaoyus head. Lu Shu asked, My gain in this remains is pretty large. Little Fury, what are the three blue fruits for? Little Fury gestured for a long time. Lu Xiaoyu said, It doesnt know. It only felt that the fruit would taste good and be very useful, hence it went to snatch them. Its asking if it can receive one. No, Lu Shu rejected Little Furys request tactfully. He continued, I still have eleven flower petals here, but noth of us could not use it. Lets store it in the Seal of Lands first, then sell them when we find the chance to. It seems like the petals can be brewed with hot water to be drank, with effects similar to magical stones. Lu Shu was feeling curious. After defeating Anthony Smith using the Corpsedog, no soul ball was produced. In the Celestial Map, there was still only the colorful soul balls of the Class C spy whom he killed in the Beimang remains. Lu Xiaoyu was also adamant that it should not be fed to the soul Was it that only slaying a ghost would produce one? Lu Shu was not very sure, he could only test it out the next time there was a battle. The greatest economic gain from this trip to the remains was still the watch which used to belong to little fatty. The four hundred and twenty thousand dollars IOU, once produced, settled the transfer of account. As for Chen Bailis words about another form of fortune which would befall the Chen family, nobody knew what he meant. There were now over five hundred thousand dollars in Lu Shus bank account. He simply could not resist opening his online banking records on his phone every hour to check the money. It was just too irresistible! He was deeply worried that all these were just a dream and the numbers would disappear once again in a blink of the eyes. Lu Xiaoyu always looked down upon such behaviour, Lu Shu, can you be more mature! How rude. These are money we earned through our own efforts. Whats wrong with looking at them? Lu Shu was unhappy. This time, I had exchanged blows once with the Class B master. I personally felt that it is still too strenuous to fight a proper Class B master. I could have been killed any second. However, I dont think there will be many Class C who are my match. How did you and the little fatty run into the fighter? You should have asked him where did he kill. In this way, a stronger soul could have been exchanged. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu calmly for a few seconds, The soul has been captured. Lu Shu was momentarily stunned, The Class B?! What the heck. It took so much effort for me to cultivate to Class C, and Lu Xiaoyu had easily encountered a Class B fighter? What is this Hmm Lu Shu mumbled sorely, Draw it out for me to have a look. It still requires about twenty odd days for it to manifest properly. The amount of Celestial energy it needs is simply too great, Lu Xiaoyu said. Oh. Thats true, Lu Shu nodded. This time he no longer had to worry too much about Xiaoyus safety. Bringing a Class B master around as bodyguard, there would not be many people in the whole world who would dare to touch her However, what about his own dignity as her elder brother?! Lu Shu cleared his throat, You still have to take note of your own capabilities and strengths. A foreign power is still a foreign power Heh heh. What the heck. To be honest, even Lu Shu himself felt that it was a little unreasonable. Moreover, the crucial thing is, the soul was not even a foreign power. It was a capability that came with her cultivation technique, and she could even store the soul in the Celestial Map to bring around In that case, the white sand he collected could be put to good use. He should just give it to the soul to use. Lu Shu still remembered when he was fighting with the person. The power of the white sand almost overwhelmed him. They totally could have been used as bullets, pretty frightful. Lu Shu decided to change the topic, Are there any other gains? Other than the soul, Naughty Pig and Big Meow. Also the space ring in the hand of the white man. Ive not opened it, but all his assets are probably inside, Lu Xiaoyu said calmly. Heh heh, space ring Lu Shu realised what he got from this remains were peanuts, Lu Xiaoyu was the true winner. Class B soul, space ring, the entire assets of the Class B master the feeling was just like repeatedly killing the boss in a game and collecting all the goodines that it dropped. However, Lu Shu did think about how good it would be if he could get hold of another Matrix Eye like the Seal of Lands which came with its own space. He could give it to Lu Xiaoyu for her to stuff enough snacks to enjoy wherever she goes that was the kind of rich and extravagant life he wanted Their combined power now could be considered very great. He himself was a Class C, Lu Xiaoyu a Class D nearing C. In addition, they possessed the soul of a Class B earth element metahuman. This did not seem to mean much in their country, but it would still be enough for them to travel far and wide without much to fear, as long as they did not provoke any extra fearsome groups. Lu Xiaoyu passed the space ring to Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked at it carefully and his face instantly glowed in elation! Ding ding ding! Lu Shu directed the Celestial Energy into the ring and upon activation, poured out dozens of gold bars inside. Theydid not expect the guy to be bringing around so many gold bars! May kind people be blessed with life-long peace! After a count, it turned out to be thirty bars in total. After a weigh on their hands, it seemed that the gold bars were not too heavy, perhaps around 100g. What was the gold price this year? 327 per gram? In that case, the thirty bars Lu Shus hands trembled. That would be a million dollars in value? Even though it did not seem much for a Class B boss to walk around with a million dollars, to Lu Shu this was a gigantic sum of ill-gotten gains! Not only the thirty gold bars, there were also a hundred thousand US dollars worth of cash, which were all taken out in bundles by Lu Shu. This was the feeling of striking rich overnight! Even though all these US dollars could not be spent right now, even though all these gold bars could also not be exchanged for money in such a short time, who could argue that this was not getting rich overnight? Now, Lu Shu simply could not wait to be promoted and go all over the world in search of Class B bosses in remains to have a good chat with them about life and aspirations! Can you guess what is Lu Shus aspiration? His aspiration is to be rich! Lu Shu kept all the gold bars and US dollars in the Seal of Lands. He rummaged through the space ring again and dug out a phone. He pressed the unlock button and found it locked. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu, Know the password? There is none in the memory fragments. However, I have an indistinct feeling that there is something wrong with this phone, Lu Xiaoyu said. This feeling of unease came from the memory fragments. Oh, Lu Shu nodded. Stuff like phones were best left untouched. Who knew if there would be any function such as automatic snapping of picture by the phone if the password entered was wrong, for example. Lu Shu had heard from someone previously at the Foundation Forum about somebody who was worried that his wife would check his phone. He had therefore downloaded a software to take photos automatically. As long as a person entered the wrong password, he could find out who was trying to unlock his phone To be honest, Lu Shu was not quite clear what was the selling point of such a software, but it probably had its market demand. In principle, most people would not set their phone in such a way, but they would never know if this phone did indeed have such a function and could send the pictures taken automatically too. Lu Shu simply tossed the phone into the Seal of Lands. He was very sure that nobody could track the device through the Seal of Lands. Chapter 302 - Darkness Kingdom (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu continued to search in the space ring. It felt really awesome to be able to open the treasure. Regardless of whether it was useful or not, it was a profit as long as it was found. He found an exquisite handbag, Lu Shu was such a black hole that he couldnt recognise what brand the handbag is. He decisively searched the treasure box for items, and it was full of items that he couldnt recognise. There were red and blue copies and even items that had a photo of Anthony Smith on it. Lu Shu didnt need all of those. Instead, there was a bank card with English words on it. It made Lu Shus eyes sparkled. He lifted his head and asked, Do you know the password to this card? Lu Xiaoyu crossed her legs and sat on her bed, she tilted her head and thought for a moment, I do, but from what I saw from the memory fragments, there is no money in this card He transferred the money to another online account. I did not get the related information from his memory fragments. Lu Shu was slightly disappointed. He finally managed to find a card but it didnt have any money. The opponent was a Class B tycoon, and he was definitely very rich, but the biggest part of it couldnt be found. However, even when the card has money, Lu Shu wont dare to take it. Who knows whether there would be anyone checking on the transactions for this card? Xiaoyu. From his memory, how did he feel about this card? Is it safe? Lu Shu lifted his head and asked. Since he had something extra, it would be a waste if he didnt use it. Its safe. At least he himself thought that it is safe. Its a bank card from America, Lu Xiaoyu said. Lastly, he found a USB in the ring. Lu Xiaoyu walked over after seeing the USB and she said, From the memory, once this thing is plugged into a program on the computer, it can open a website. Im not sure about the actual content of the website, but it seems to be important. Lu Shu froze for a moment, a website? however, he thought of another question, Xiaoyu. You reading the memories from their soul wont affect your character right? If its like that, lets not do anything like this even when there are really huge benefits. Lu Xiaoyu shook her head, It wont. Their memories are like a set of information for me. Their feelings and characters cannot affect me. Lu Shu felt relieved, Thats great. Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyus eyes were bright, Should we go and find a place to see whats is in this USB? Go to the internet bar? Lu Shu pondered for a while. Just nice we should take advantage to see what is inside before leaving Qingzhou. In case the other party can track the location, they can only track to Qingzhou. Lu Shu thought that this method is reliable, with the skills the two of them have, it wasnt difficult for them to avoid all the surveillance, However, I dont think we can go to the internet bar. I heard from the students of Luo Cheng that identity card is needed to go to the internet bar. Even they had to borrow from other people. Otherwise, they wont be able to play No! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly remembered. He still had Li Dians fake identity card with him! When leaving, Lu Shu saw someone leaving two small cards through the gap below the door. It was something about 600 including overnight, and the pictures looked exciting. Lu Xiaoyu looked back at Lu Shu coldly, What are you doing? These people are not decent! Lu Xiaoyu distress level, +399! Coughs, Lu Shu threw away the card embarrassingly. However, he couldnt show weakness through his mouth, For this, they dont want your diamond ring, your car, nor your house. They only want you as a person. A nice lady like this, whats wrong with giving them 600 Yes yes, Lu Shu you can try. Lu Xiaoyu distress level, +499! I was only joking Taking advantage of the darkness, the two of them sneaked out quietly through the rooftop of the hotel. Lu Shu controlled the corpse of the dog, but his perception was that he could use the corpse of dog directly to cover the surveillance camera. It required more effort when there was cross-monitoring, but it was possible to avoid all of them. Lu Xiaoyu stood on a rooftop and opened her own domestic magical device, There is an internet bar that is 500 metres away in the east. Lets go. The two of them avoided all the surveillance camera and stood in front of the internet bar. Lu Shu put on his hood and went to the entrance. The administrator was extremely tired at 3 AM, and he was lying down on the army bed behind the bar counter to sleep. Lu Shu knocked on the bar counter, I want to use the internet! The female administration woke up confusedly, and she didnt even notice the surveillance screen that was opposite of the bar counter was black. She asked with sleepy eyes, Are you using overnight? Lu Shu stunned for a moment, There is this kind of service at the internet bar?! What services? The female administrators face was a blur, what did she say? Oh.. Sorry, sorry about it, Lu Shu realised he thought wrongly only then! Using throughout the night at internet bars, some places called it night market, while some called it overnight, or there are even have wonderful names. He handed over Li Dians identity card and 10 dollars, Not going to use it overnight. Initially, Lu Shu was still worried that they would check the profile on the identity card. In the end, they only cared about earning money and didnt care about whose identity card are you using Lu Shu walked over to the corner of the internet bar silently. Every time he was about to enter the next surveillance zone, the corpse of dog will go forward to block that camera first. This is the first time Lu Shu came to the internet bar in his entire life. Even though it was 3 AM, there were still teenagers who were passionately shouting, We are fighting in the wild, how did you die again? Why did you stupidly went to that area? Are you retarded?! Lu Shu had no chance to play such games. However, the current world was a marvellous game to Lu Shu, it was full of suspense and thrilling! Lu Xiaoyu came in from the small window at the toilet, the two of them could be said to be extremely careful. After all, the Class B master needed the USB to log into the website. There was nothing wrong with being extra cautious. It was said that the details that determine the outcome could not stop at ones mouth, but there had to be actual actions. Just like a phrase from the ancient people, Knowing and not doing it signifies that it is not known The business at night for this internet bar was not very good. The internet bar with over 200 square metres looked empty and the lights for some areas are off. However, this fitted Lu Shus requirements. He brought Lu Xiaoyu to one corner and started the laptop. After logging in, he plugged in the USB. The screen blacked out suddenly, and it automatically opened a fully English website. The website name on the page was Dark.Kingdom Lu Shus English was not bad, and this meant dark kingdom. On the top right-hand corner, there was a language selection button named language. Once he clicked it, there were over 30 selections, there were Chinese, Thai, Japanese, English and many others. Is this a global website? Lu Shu was suspicious about this. Otherwise, why was there a webpage with so many words? Chapter 303 - The Collection of Gods (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu was looking through while sitting on the seat, and Lu Xiaoyu was obediently beside him. Leaning its chin on its elbow on the armrest of Lu Shus chair, Little Fury climbed onto Lu Xiaoyus head. When Little Fury saw all the words that it didnt know, it felt a wave of despair internally. It wont have to learn other languages right?! There is so much content, Lu Shu sighed. Once the interface of Dark Kingdom is opened, there was an amazing layout for the news page. Below the title of the webpage, there are two lines, the first line: Please dont be worry that the Dark Kingdom will leak your information unless we are dead. The second line: You should follow the dark, so to avoid the light. Have a great time. From Lu Shus memory, the second line seemed to be from the Holy Bible. The original text was You should follow the light, so to avoid the dark. In the end, it was opposite for the Dark Kingdom. However, Lu Shu did not believe about the prevention of identity leak. It was better to trust himself than others. He was going to bring Xiaoyu through this website to see what was magical about it. If it wasnt for the rules, he didnt think that he could log in again next time. Of course, there was another protection layer now. His log in identity was Anthony, and not Lu Shu himself. The updates on the news page were quite recent. The first news was about the end of the Salt Lake relics from today afternoon. However, the information inside was rather sketchy. It only mentioned that the relics had ended and that Chen Bai Lis power improved again but there was nothing describing the process. Then, to read in-depth messages a payment of 300 thousand USD was required. Instead, Lu Shu breathed in the cold air, publishing news was worth so much money?! And this Dark Kingdom extremely resourceful, the news has gotten was so immediate? However, Lu Shu was clear that during this trip to the relics he also only killed one spy. He was sure that there are others. Initially, at Beimang relics, Yuzhou had a population of 300 million and there were 9 spies. Now in Qingzhou, there should be more than 1 right? If there was selling information for spies, it was not rare. Or it was not impossible for the internal staff of the Heavenly network to sell information. It was just that Lu Shu doesnt have the extra money to how detailed was the information about Chen Bai Li, or the extent of understanding about what happened in the Salt Lake relics. Talking about this type of website, the Heavenly network would surely know about its existence, right? There was no reason for it to not know, so Lu Shu did not need to care about such issues. He continued to read the news in sequence but only looked at the title and summary, not the content. The department of faith theory had an additional member who is a Class B, Lu Shu knew about it. He learned it while attending Daoyuan classes, and it was mentioned during the Heavenly network topic. The department of faith theory was the predecessor of the court of religious judges. The appearance of Fuegians, it was confirmed that it does not belong to the practice of religion. Lu Shu knows about the Fuegians. The name of the Indians who were from the southern tip of South America. There were around 10 thousand people during the 19th century, but there isnt much as of now. It was distributed around the north-east area, and the language is one of the indigenous native American languages. They were used to sniffing a large amount of smoke or medicals drugs, such that they were entranced and helped to cure others. Lu Shu felt that this route was very wild. They made themselves crazy with medicines, then made other people believe that they had the power to cure diseases This was not something normal people could do. Lu Shu suddenly realised, this main page looked like a paid foundation forum. The information provided had more variety and more elitist. The foundation forum was opened for the word, but it seemed that this Dark Kingdom was only opened for awakened people and practitioners. As long as you had money, you would be able to know more. This was the power of money Furthermore, this was only the basic usage of the Dark Kingdom. Lu Shu clicked open a hire button, and inside it was all the pricing to hire awakened people and practitioners for certain tasks. After each message, there was an indication for the Classes that could take up the work. Lu Shu took a look at Anthonys accounts class, Class B. It seemed like there was a link between Class and ability. The higher the ability, it was possible to take up missions with higher difficulty. Lu Shu also realised one thing. For missions indicated for Class D and below, the reward was an amount of commission. However, for Class C and above, there were more and allowed for items exchange. He opened Anthonys personal page and found a note: The collection of god employed Class B master to get rid of Chen Bai Li. The release time was very near, and Anthony took it right after. After that, there was one more that released the list of people who entered the salt lake relics and their ability after the lake opened. However, Lu Shu could not find his own name, and Lu Xiaoyu and Chen Zuans names were not in it as well. Rewards, deep sea white sand, half of the fixed deposit. It was left at the Dark Kingdom and was self-collection. That saying, the rewards that these people got were all from the Dark Kingdom. It seemed the Dark Kingdom had a huge influence, otherwise, how could it have so much human and physical resources? The collection of god? This name sounded unfamiliar. Lu Shu had no idea which practitioner group had this name. However, there was a hint. From the legends of the country of islands. The world in the heaven where many of the gods stayed is called Gao Tian Yuan. Of course, Lu Shu thought that this was nonsense. Anyway, everyone knew that how big the country of islands was. According to the myths, once something big happened in Gao Tian Yuan, the gods would gather at the high city and river in heaven. They would start what they start the collection of gods meeting, to discuss how to deal with the situation. Of all the things here, which one is more violating? Oh right, the paddy field You were already a heavenly country, was there still a need to plant rice How was it possible for every single god to pull up their pants to plant? It was simply made ones eyes sting. As such, Lu Shu suspected that this collection of gods was from the country of Island While on the hire page, Lu Shu also saw a list of strength grading, credibility grading and others. Some of the mission was displayed as taken, while some had no one even after half a year. Out of all, there were 3 missions that stood out, kill Nie Ting, kill Li Yixiao and kill Feng Yeming. All 3 of these missions target were 3 of the Heavenly Kings, and no one took them up till today. From this, it was possible to see the influence of the Heavenly network in another form. Anthony took a huge risk to go to the Salt Lake relics to kill Chen Bai Li. In the end, he died a horrible death. About that, why was there no mission to kill Anthony? After searching for something, there was still nothing ! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw the trading selection for Dark Kingdom items. His eyes brightened. Even though it was unlikely for him to play around with trading items, but it was good to look around and earn money! 3 parts had been released, and I should eat. And once more is for user One Potato Flower. Chapter 304 - A One-Time Deal Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu was not interested in the fightings in the hire section, rather the items trading was more interesting to him. However, the trading page disappointed Lu Shu. Firstly, this Dark Kingdom has a Europe page, an America page, and East Asia page. It was a pity that the traces of Chinese practitioners could not be seen. From this, Lu Shu could not take reference from local prices. Secondly, the trading page had more of item trading rather than buying items with money. Furthermore, the items seemed mostly high-end, it seemed that this place only does high-end item trading. After having some thoughts, he seemed to understand the reason. After all, at this class, money seemed to be unable to accurately measure the value of the items belonging to the practitioners. Of course, some of the items had price tags. However, it is extremely expensive and very limited. Lu Shu pondered for half a day, there were around two types of item trading in the Dark Kingdom. One type was the weapons or materials to create weapons that were found from the relics. The other type was medicinal materials, fruits, or those that are edible. He even saw a fruit that was said to have the probability to awaken the frost power. In addition, the Dark Kingdom even added their experimental results. There was only one of this fruit, and it was indeed true that some people did ate it and awakened their frost power. It was just that the request of the other party is something that Lu Shu hadnt heard before. It sounded as if it was really awesome, but this type of fruit that would quicken the awakening should have a high cost. They actually have fruits that would allow awakened people to have a selected power, Lu Shu thought through melancholy. The world is changing too quickly. If it wasnt because Lu Shu was afraid that this website held too much information about him, he even wanted to land every day to look at the changes in the world. There was a need to know that even though the financial forum had an explosion of information, but compared to the hidden news here, that place was still weaker. One version for elitist, one version for the public, there was definitely a difference. Lu Shu was extremely sure that Li Xuanyi and his friends also had this information. However, the financial forum didnt show any form of interest to allow people to study. Then, how could one ensure that his own information was not found? Before confirming this, Lu Shu had to take the safer route first. The reason was, on the trading page, he actually Tier B aptitude, gender female, 17 years old, yet to start practice. Tier C aptitude, gender male, 16 years old, yet to start practice. There was not only simple information as such, but also photos. However, without exception, the people who were being sold were controlled. Even if this organisation called the Dark Kingdom was run properly, it was still difficult for it to hide the fact that it had a contempt for the current rules of the world. Honestly, Lu Shu didnt not like such an organisation. When the victim was not oneself, everyone would see that as news and topic of interest. However, who knows whether we would become the victim one day? At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw Dark Forum option behind the item trading page. Oh, there is even a forum! Lu Shu became happier. Lu Xiaoyu who was lying down on the armrest of the sofa rolled her eyes. She doesnt know why Lu Shu was so interested in this group forum now. Lu Shu clicked open the forum and got shocked. Within it, there were content about practice, and scolding. This feels like someone from the practitioners page knocked on someone elses window. There were some posts that can only be seen when paid. Those titles were more appealing, regarding some information and were dug out by the owner. It seemed like the place was for the purpose of direct selling of personal information, and the Dark Kingdom extracted commission. However, the thing that surprised Lu Shu the most was the views of the posts were not low. Each of them already had over 10 thousand views! He suddenly thought of a question. His post on the financial post got buried quickly because his ID has no popularity. Then Anthony as a Class B master, would he be popular on this forum?! Oh, this was highly possible! Furthermore, the outside world did not know about Anthonys death! Lu Shu looked through the rules for posting. It was only Class C and above who could upload paid post, and there was a limit to the number of post one could upload per day. Furthermore, the paid posts for Class B and C, the Dark Kingdom had a different rate of commission for each class. It was 20% for Class C, and 10% for Class B. This organisation could be said to be on that was friendly towards the practitioners who were masters and awakened masters who have capabilities. Looking till here, Lu Shu stopped and looked at the payment method for the transaction between Anthony and Dark Kingdom. Even though this bank card couldnt be used now, Lu Xiaoyu said that it was safe. However, that did not mean that it couldnt be used in the future. If he really became a Class A and wished to withdraw money, would he still be scared of someone checking on the surveillance camera Of course, the main point was that Anthony was a Class B master. His post would definitely be viewed by others when there are people there would be distress value! What post should I upload? Lu Shu whispered. It was definite that real information shouldnt be posted Lu Shu thought about it and started to type at the posting page. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Lu Shu after looking at it for a while. At this moment, the practitioners from all around the world who were paying attention to the Dark Kingdom noticed that there was a new post on the forum, and the author was Anthony Smith! This person called Anthony was quite famous on the forum. He was active around the worlds dark domain and was cruel and merciless. However, undoubtedly, he was one of the most powerful awakened people in the world. In this world that follows the laws of the jungle, the powerful ones would be noticed, while the weaker ones would be forgotten. The paid post that Anthony posted, even if it needed 20 thousand USD to view it, they would do so too! However, the views for paid posts were lower compared to free posts. The other posts had thousands of views, while this post only had over a hundred. There were a lot of people who were waiting to buy the information from other people at a lower price. Title: I found the method to upgrade to Class A. This was so attractive! A Class B master appearing to tell everyone how to upgrade to Class A?! However, everyone who went in was a blur. They only saw one line in the content: Whether I will tell you or not, dont you have a B idea in your heart? You only said this after I am almost broke?! Some of the obsessed practitioners felt disgusted Anthony, are you so poor that you went crazy? Someone who had a Class B tag beside his name commented below the post. What the.. Haha I am willing to pay 1 million USD to buy Anthonys location Lu Shu saw the distress value increased drastically. Within a short time, even the third Nebulas second star was ready! Even though the distress value could only be earned once, the money also could only be earned once and it could be used yet. Everything was a one-time deal. However, this was really about 2 million USD in cash! Chapter 305 - Sleep Talk (Part 1) The practitioners in the Dark Kingdom who were currently concerned with the post felt sore. Those who had paid the 20,000USD had the right to comment. As for those who had not, they were still waiting for other practitioners or organizations to sell out information to them at a low price. These people, they could not even see any comments. Whats Anthony up to? Someone commented. This was a big shot with a Class B label. The phone call could not get through. Lu Shu was startled upon seeing this. Anthony was so well-known in this Dark Kingdom? He discovered that half of the names in the forum seemed to be real names. He compared them to the distress point record of his back-end recorder. More than half of them could actually be checked against the forum names. Among the users with real names, they seemed to be the more powerful ones, the Class Cs and Bs. They seemed to not mind the slightest whether their true identities were discovered. If not, were they actually trying to flaunt how influential they were? Of course, in this forum there were still many users with pseudo-names. They came in all forms, and some were in fact pretty cocky Lu Shu began to record down the names in his back-end recorder silently. After he got back, he would memorize them properly. One must know that it was certainly not easy to acquire large-scale such a large number of real names of these pro practitioners worldwide No matter if they would be useful in the future, it would still be better to note down in his little notebook the names and also some form of identification to be cross-referenced. They should all be noted down, in case he were to meet any of them in the future in some remains overseas. He could perhaps gain some upper hand then. However, this was still the true names of only a small handful of masters. Lu Shu was thinking, how could he enlarge the scope just a little Unbeknownst to the foreign masters, their names had been recorded in somebodys little notebook. Someone suddenly commented in the forum, Start the sale of information please. Cant just let us suffer the disadvantage. Thats true Those outside could not see the situation within. The post could not be opened, how could they see? So, the information could still be sold! Even though the content may be a little far-fetched, if I simply take a picture and sell them, the original content could be proven to be so the one hoodwinked werent us, but Anthony Some of them were beginning to have their own ideas. Did he run into some kind of trouble? Or was it something else? However, it was impossible for them to verify anything now. The truth was, the fee-paying news in the salt lake remains had no mention of Anthony at all. It seemed like even the information providers knew nothing of his arrival. Those who knew were still in the minority: Chen Baili and other high-ranking ones in the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu, Chen Zuan, Lu Xiaoyu and the employer, Collection of Gods. The piece of news did mention that Chen Baili was suspected to have been promoted to Class A, because he had not hide his flight. These fee-payers started to move. No matter what, anything that could be bought must be bought. In the past, those who waited for the information to be sold at low prices had to actively search for fee-payers to inquire. Now, there was no longer any needpeople were selling of their own accord 3000USD, posts regarding Anthony, anyone? I want! Let me transfer you the money! Such straightforward exchanges were due to the fact that the fee-paying information in the dark forum had always been decent and proper. Moreover, the charged posts were basically always worth the price. The experts, under normal circumstances, would not stoop so low as to try anything funny. In fact, these kind of rules and industrial chain had gradually become the norm in the past one year or so since the great age of magical energy rejuvenation. In the end, it seemed like some strange being had sneaked into the dark forum today Here, someone had received the transfer, Good, Ive received the money. Information. Whether would I tell you, dont you have the slightest idea? The other person, ??? This is what Anthony really said The information seller quickly explain, I took a photo for you, have you received? Is Anthony crazy?!! On this side, Lu Shu was recording the real names in his domestic magical device, and in the end, he realized it was impossible to keep up What is this? Where did all these weird and random names come from, and they contained characters from all across the nation Forget it. I shall go back and flip through the distress points value again, Lu Shu was feeling slightly dejected. There seemed to be too many errors but looking at the distress points in the back-end recorder, half the 200 thousand distress points needed for the third star was already collected The first star, 100 thousand; second star, 100 thousand; third star, 200 thousand; fourth star, 400 thousand; fifth star, 800 thousand, sixth star, 1600 thousand; seventh star, 3200 thousand. According to this pattern, it should be so. This time, the reason why he could ascend so rapidly was all due to Anthony. However, such means could only be used once. Lu Shu thought, even the third star required so many distress points, what about the next four? He should set his strategic sightacross the whole globe. Lu Shu kept Anthonys bank card in his Seal of Lands. If he were to ever bring Xiaoyu to the Americas for a trip, the two million over US dollars, along with the 100 thousand USD in cash in the Seal of Lands would save him the trouble of changing money. Also, Lu Shu only learnt when he landed upon Dark Kingdom that Anthonys white sands was only half the employment fee, and the other half of the deep-sea white sand was still in the hands of the Collection of Gods. Form the look of his combat situation with Anthony, he had utilised the sands as a body armor in the beginning and only used them as his ultimate weapon of death at the end when he wanted to end the increasingly difficult fight in the soonest time. Which means to say, this half of the white sands was barely enough to act as a form of defense, and defense and attack cannot be achieved at the same time. If he had the other half of the sand, Lu Shu would probably be long dead He had no way of knowing if the Collection of Gods was an organization of the island state. Even the clues to the name of the organization, Lu Shu had blindly guessed it himself. Whether he was correct or not, he could only verify in the future. If it really belonged to the island state, Anthony had wanted to kill Chen Baili, making Lu Shus seizing of his half the amount of white sandsnot feel so stressful after all. Lu Shu, in his heart, had begun to cling on to the other half share of white sand. No matter what, they had posed the greatest threat to him at that time One must have dreams, what if they were to come true? Good thing is, a soul knows no pain, and it was different from normal people even if injured. It could be quickly kept back into the Celestial Map for rapid recuperation. In the meantime, using the white sands directly as a mean of attack seemed to be a good idea too. Shall we go back? The flight tomorrow is at 7pm, we can continue trying out the delicacies in Xijing City, Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu, only to realize that she had already fallen asleep, her head on the armrest of the sofa. Little Fury was also snoring away as it lay on Xiaoyus head. In her sleep, Lu Xiaoyu uttered, Lu Shu, I want to eat tomato eggs, meat sauce noodles, crepes Lu Shu, dont let go of my hands Chapter 306 - Egg and Soup Noodles (Part 2) Lu Shu looked at Xiaoyu, his heart pained. After all, she was still a little girl not even 11-years old, yet she had already went with him for a tour of a remains. Only that in such a turbulent time, no one would pity the weak. Once home, Ill make tomato eggs for you every day, Lu Shu knew she could not hear him, but still he made his promise. Lu Shu did not see Xiaoyus smile, hidden under her thick short hair across her face. She continued her sleep talk, Lu Shu, piggy-back me. Heh heh, She may be sleep talking just now, but Lu Shu realized something. He poked Lu Xiaoyu lightly on her head, Come up yourself! Whats wrong with giving me a piggy back, Lu Xiaoyu sat up. Little Fury also woke up. Lets go, back to the hotel, Lu Shu said. Once again, Lu Xiaoyu propped Little Fury up and jumped out through the window, whereas Lu Shu was responsible for providing a cover against the numerous surveillance cameras along the way. He was not too worried about the people of Dark Kingdom tracking them here using any clues they find. Even if they were to find out, they would only find Li Dians fake identification card. The flight was in the next evening at 7, which meant that after waking up, Lu Shu and Xiaoyu still had a full day to stuff themselves full in Xijing City. Lu Xiaoyu had previously tasted the Quanertou Mutton Intestines Soup in Xijing City and was still thinking fondly about it. Lu Shu could bring her to try it again tomorrow. This time, he would buy her the $30 per bowl soup whereby she could have free helpings of meat. Wasnt his money earned for the purpose of giving her a good life? Back in the hotel, Lu Shu supervised Lu Xiaoyu to make sure she brushed her teeth and wash her face before sleeping, as he was worried she would skip this practice due to fatigue. He then tucked her into bed. Lu Xiaoyus gripped the corner of her blanket tightly with her small hands, Lu Shu, the website of the Dark Kingdomis it really so tumultuous outside? Lu Shu could not answer this question, Im not too sure too. It should be so. Doesnt everyone say that the people of other nations were living in extreme misery Will we be always fighting in the future? If nobody comes to provoke us, we wont fight. But youll provoke others What do little kids like you know, time to sleep, Lu Shu did not want to go into this topic There were a wide array of traditional cuisines in Xijing City, such as succulent hand-torn mutton, refreshing yoghurt, spicy and sour braised noodles, springy beef, crispy tsampa and sweet spirits. Not only were they economical but also unique. Just the yoghurt alone, Lu Xiaoyu had drank three full bowls. Lu Shu was worried she may get indigestion At night, the Xijing City Airport was ablazed in lights. From afar, one could already see the brilliant white lights shining in all directions. Lu Xiaoyu heard the roar of jet engines and looked up to see a low-flying airplane flying over their heads. When can we learn to fly? Very soon, Lu Shu smiled. This was their first time taking a plane. Just exchanging for boarding pass took them a long time. At the security check, the officer on duty in the line Lu Shu was queuing in was a woman. Lu Xiaoyu pulled him over to change to another line upon seeing the female officer using a device to scan the passengers, at times even touching their pockets. Lu Shu was very much confused and could not understand why did Xiaoyu do that. Lu Shus seat was beside the window and he exchanged it with Lu Xiaoyus, Probably cant see much at night? But after reaching the stratosphere, would we be able to see the stars? Lu Xiaoyu had her face against the window as she looked out, utterly curious. Lu Shu was sure she would play for days in the sky if she learnt how to fly. The plane travelled very fast. As Lu Shu pulled Lu Xiaoyu along out of the airport, he noticed many peple still waiting around at the arrival hall. They were all here to receive the passengers, awaiting travellers from abroad returning home, meeting their good friends again, waiting for families to gather. Nobody was there to fetch Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. They were living a happy and carefree life, but as they went past the eager gaze of others waiting for their families and friends, Lu Xiaoyu started to feel down. The truth was, Lu Shu had gradually forgotten their parents after all these years, but he knew that Lu Xiaoyu would still think of them sometimes. She would even ask him why did their parents abandon them. Lu Shu could not answer, and only teased laughingly that if not for the welfare home, how could they have met? He would always use this to change the subject and make her forget the question. It always worked. Ill go back and make you tomato eggs okay? Lu Shu laughed. Better keep your words! Dont worry! The two siblings took a cab back. Just as they reached the alleyway, they saw Li Xianyi already standing at the gate, arms crossed. He waved at the two of them, Knew you guys would reach about now. Auntie Liu had already made you both tomato egg soup noodles. The noodles are almost done, come in and wait. Lu Shu and Xiaoyu exchanged glances. Lu Xiaoyu brightened up instantly and, with Little Fury on her head, rushed into the house, Auntie Liu, put more eggs in! Auntie Lius hearty laugh emanated from the house, Dont worry, I know you love eggs. Lu Shu stood outside the gate and gazed at the warm yellow light from home. This was his first time going out, and also his first time returning from overseas. It seemed like a really good feeling, a returning traveller getting to eat a hot bowl of egg soup noodles. As for how did the old man know that they got off the plane nowit seemed too easy for the foundation to get such information. Only Li Xianyi and Lu Shu remained outside the house. The old man smiled, How was the Salt Lake remains? I heard that you performed exceptionally meritorious deeds? It was nothing, Lu Shu replied humbly. Found a type of fruit and helped Heavenly King Chen Baili restore his foundation. He was promoted straight to Class A and can now fly in the sky From Li Xianyis distress, +399! Li Xianyi felt a bit sore, So you helped promote him to Class A He of course knew about Chen Bailis promotion to Class A, the whole world knew that. It was because Chen Baili had not make it a secret, his flying capability. That was exactly the old priests intention, to intimidate all. Indeed, he had achieve that purpose, but everyone was suspicious, how did this guy get promoted?! This was of course treated as top secret but the Heavenly Network. However, Lu Shu felt that there was no need to keep it from Li Xianyi. There were three fruits at that time, I gave Little Fury one Lu Shu had not finished his sentence when Li Xianyi interjected hurriedly, Why give to Little Fury!? From Li Xianyis distress, +777! Little Fury heard the voice from the house and was confused, who did it offend? Lu Shu explained, I was with Chen Baili at that time. He was hurt and was about to wake up. I thought that benefits should be shared exclusively with only my own people, if not I would have given all to Chen Baili. It was only half wrong. He could let Li Xianyi know how did Chen Baili get promoted, but he still could not let him know the true origin of the Refresher Fruits. Chapter 307 - All Things As Swords! (Part 3) Li Xianyi was silent for a moment. Fate was not on his side after all. Lu Shu suddenly said, I heard from Xiaoyu, the Heavenly Network promised that if you get hold of the Treasure of Heaven and Earth, they would deliver to you? Li Xianyi shook his head, You dont have to worry about such stuff. However, it was at this moment that they both heard footsteps coming from the alleyway, solid and heavy. The two of them looked towards the alley. Just nice, to see Li Yixiao giving a smile, All here. Hmm, what is that nice smell None of your business, Li Xianyi said gruffly. He was reminded of the things he did in the Laos remains upon seeing the fatty, and anger swelled in him. Dont be angry, today I come for serious business. Li Yixiao fished out from his pocket a jade container and placed it in his hand, The stinky priest came and chatted with me for one whole day, then passed this box to me, saying its Lu Shus. He had discussed with Nie Ting, this thing should be returned to its owner now. Lu Shu should know whats inside. As for how should it be used, the Heavenly Network doesnt care. Lu Shu was stunned. He had of course seen this box before. Chen Baili had placed the thing inside right in front of him. But why did he want to pass it to Lu Shu? Li Xianyi smiled, No need to try, Lu Shu, you eat it yourself. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chen Baili had not kept it for himself, nor give it to Li Xianyi, and the whole episode concluded with the item back with its owner. This fruit was very important to anyone, not only to veterans like Li Xianyi and Chen Baili whose foundation were weakened. It could raise somebodys capabilities directly. In the eyes of the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu was a Daoyuan class student highly worthy of cultivation. However, his capabilities were too inferior. It was so poor that he had to rely solely on Awakening to raise his level. On the other hand, Li Xianyi needed the fruit urgently. In fact, many predicted that should Li Xianyi consume the fruit, this world would gain another Class A master. Lu Shu and Li Xianyi had never divulged to the public that they were now almost as close as kins. Of course, they were not kins yet, still not at that stage. But how could the Heavenly Network not know about the situation. One must know that when Shi Xuejin came, Li Xianyi was then helping Lu Xiaoyu with her homework. Now that the Heavenly Network passed the refresher Fruit into Lu Shus hands, it was either so that he could consume it himself to enhance his capabilities and be of great help to the Network in the future, or so that Lu Shu could let Li Xianyi eat it and become a Class A. This was also something the Heavenly Network had promised Li Xianyi earlier. This was a matter of choice. Nie Ting was a open-minded person, to the point that he could use such as important fruit to test Lu Shus character. Or perhaps he truly did not wish for Li Xianyi to have it and wanted Lu Shu to eat the fruit? Nobody could ever guess what was going on in the mind of the Heavenly King. Only Shi Xuejin knew. Previously, the claim that once the Treasure of Heaven and Earth was found, it would be given to Li Xianyi was a decision made by Nie Ting. Lu Shu sighed. The grown-ups world is truly complicated. Yes , he was now just a seventeen-year-old, still a minor. To him, this was not a complicated problem at all. The Refresher Fruit was not worth anything at all to him, he was even worried that the Heavenly Network would check his capabilities again the fact that Lu Shu did not leave a single fruit for himself then, it was precisely because of this reason. Moreover, the thing was that he was having an abundance of this stuff, converting ten of them every minute. Even if the Heavenly Network did not give Li Xianyi one Refresher Fruit this time, Lu Shu was already thinking of obtaining one for him. Lu Shu took the jade box and threw it into Li Xianyis chest, Have it, old man. After your promotion to Class A, go overseas and get me some treasures from the remains there. By then, no one would be your match anymore eh? Li Xianyi looked at the jade box in his hand, his face emotionless, No regret? None at all, Lu Shu grinned and went back into the house to eat his noodles. Auntie, are the noodles done? He walked in only to see Auntie Liu wiping her tears. She turned around and smiled at Lu Shu, Thank you, my boy. Only Auntie Liu knew it best. Li Xianyi needed the fruit to restore his foundation and without it, he would not last much longer. Dont mention it, Lu Shu sat beside the table and waited along with Lu Xiaoyu for the egg soup noodles Li Yixiao looked at him and smiled, You are one lucky old man. Li Xianyi looked at the jaded box in his hand, silent. How about this? If you dont want, can give it to me. My capability is quite ordinary actually Scram. Li Xianyi opened the jade box and looked at the fruit within. Having lived for over eight decades, he was certain he could feel whether Lu Shu was sincere in giving it to him. Only thing is, this was too big a favour. Cautiously, he picked up the reddish fruit and popped it into his mouth. The Refresher Fruit melted in his mouth and the warmth coursed through his body into all his bones. In a split second, all metallic object in a ten li radius, covering half of the Luo Cheng city centre, started to hum. The leaves in the yard became sharp, just like swords out of their sheaths! All things as swords! Li Yixiao saw it and trembled. He quickly shouted, Restrain yourself, old man. This is the city, dont make the buildings collapse! However, the humming stopped and everything went back to their original state. Luo Cheng was about to return to its tranquil state when the humming of the sword let to another round of ruckus. No one knew what was happening. An immensely strong beam of sword energy shot up into the sky. It was as if a sword had cut through the fog in the sky and clashed open a swathe of starry night! Li Yixiao asked cautiously, Class A now?! Li Xianyi nodded, the corner of his eye betraying a smile, Get going, the noodles are ready. Not inviting me in for noodles? I was the one to deliver the stuff here?! Li Yixiao said in anger. A blaze of sword energy slashed across the space right in front of Li Yixiao, leaving him utterly cluesless where did it come from. Li Xianyi was obviously walking back towards the house So what if you dont treat me! Li Yixiao fumed and backed away On his way back to the house, Li Xianyi was thinking how should he express his thanks to Lu Shu. Words seemed difficult to be uttered. However, he only just stepped into the house when Lu Shu walked up and asked, Old man, what should be done after Energy Sea Snowy Mountain coalesces? Li Xianyi was stunned for a moment, Your Energy Sea is already opened? Snowy Mountain formed so quickly? In the book passed down by the ancestors, it was stated that after the rivers collect to form sea, once the Energy Sea is opened, the seawater in the vast Energy Sea would churn wildly, the Snowy Mountain would be extensive and mind swords would stand like mountains reaching towards the clouds. This meant that once the rivers collect to form sea, there will be Snowy Mountain once there is Energy Sea. If the Energy Sea opened before the stage whereby rivers collect to form sea is achieved, one then has to slowly stock up to form Snowy Mountain. He remembered that when Lu Shu left a little over ten days ago, it was still a gathering streams into river stage. How could he have already opened the Energy Sea and also have Snowy mountain so quickly? Chapter 308 - Energy Sea has yet to open (Part 4) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations While Li Xianyi was pondering, Lu Shu was stunned when he heard the formers words too, Energy Sea has yet to open, if its not open, then there wont have the Snowy Mountain. What! Li Xianyi almost spat out blood, What did you say?! Oh Lu Shu hesitated for a moment, the reaction from Li Xianyi made him uncertain. He consciously glanced again, Thats right, the Energy Sea has yet to open, and the Snowy Mountain coagulated Li Xianyia distress value, +999! Li Xianyi suddenly thought of a problem. He just got upgraded to Class A, shouldnt he be happy? However, why couldnt he be happy Something must have gone wrong somewhere! No no, scratch that. The old ancestors best condition was before Energy Sea had opened. This Lu Shu, even before Energy Sea opened, there was already sea and even snowy mountain? There seemed to be something more thats weird You were extraordinary! Li Xianyis distress value, +999! Previously, Lu Shu did not suspect the things that Li Xianyi taught him, because Li Xianyi was an expert. Lu Shu couldnt figure out any reasons that Li Xianyi had to lie to him. Furthermore, what he said was logical. Something about the accumulation of clouds to become rain, accumulation of rain to become a river, and the accumulation of the river to become the sea. All these were verified by himself, there was nothing wrong. The only problem was that Li Xianyi did not mention that the snowy mountain would coagulate before Energy Sea opened. At this moment, Lu Shu saw such a huge distress value. He knew that something was wrong as well. He tested the water, What was the condition when you opened Energy Sea initially? Li Xianyi replied expressionless, Accumulation of the river to become the sea. Are you sure? Accumulation of rain to become river Li Xianyis distress value, +401! Think about it again? Accumulation of clouds to become rain Li Xianyis distress value, +591! Think about it again? Dont go overboard! Li Xianyis distress value, +999! Li Xianyi did not dare to speak carelessly, because he only knew the situation from the text. He did not experience it personally. So, if he replied wrongly to Lu Shu who was trying to verify certain characteristics, his cover would blow. The old man asked with a black face, Are the noodles done? I am hungry! Auntie Liu already couldnt keep up with the pace in the kitchen. Lu Shu understood now, he made a sound of acknowledgement, You even intimidated me previously Even Oscar owes you a golden person If I didnt increase the condition, will you set a limit for yourself? You thought that you wont be able to reach the level of previous individuals but look at you. Didnt you surpassed them? Li Xianyi replied unpleasantly. Haha, Lu Shu laughed coldly, You are still trying to aim for something too high. I think you should start speaking the truth now. Li Xianyi sighed, and replied melancholy, The founder had achieved the most in our clan. Only he could reach the condition of accumulation of river to become the sea. Then, the Energy Sea will open and coagulate into snowy mountain directly. This time, Lu Shu really froze. He guessed that he could possibly good hold back. In the end, he didnt expect himself to surpassed Li Xianyis founding father! And he surpassed him so much more! The other people opened the Energy Sea then the issue was finished, however, Lu Shu managed to finish it before opening it! What the What is that Snowy Mountain for? Lu Shu asked curiously. The Snowy Mountain is to sharpen the core of the sword. After the snowy mountain opens, the core will coagulate. Furthermore, the snowy mountain represents the interest of the sword. Using the interest to enhance the core, the core would make the snowy mountain steep and majestic. Lastly, the interest and core would become sharp together. Li Xianyi said. It sounds really foreign, but isnt it just a grindstone Lu Shu stunned for a moment. You can say so too Lu Shu started to ponder. Okay, he had the snowy mountain as the grindstone, but what about the core?! He did not have the core, how could he grind anything! Then should I open the Energy Sea now. After all, there will only be the core after I open it. Otherwise, what can I grind? Lu Shu asked. Li Xianyi kept quiet for a long time, Then open it? At that moment, Lu Shu didnt feel good. After keeping quiet for a long time, you answered with such a simple result. Open it? A question?! He originally thought that he had been taking a longer path because he had no teacher to guide his practising path. So after learning swordplay from Li Xianyi, he had trusted him without conditions. After all, the master was the teacher, preventing himself from taking a longer path. Did this mean that he still took the longer path in the end? Lu Shu said with his gums painfully, Are your pulse always as deceiving as you? Yes, Li Xianyi nodded Lu Shu, ??? The question was supposed to be ridiculous, but how could he simply admitted it like that?! Lu Shu felt that he should open the Energy Sea first. He relaxed his control over Energy Sea Snowy Mountain and wanted to break through it. Howevernothing happened! It was really nothing without any control! Lu Shu looked at Li Xianyi with shock, I cant open it! Li Xianyis face was also filled with shock, Why cant you open it?! Lu Shus face fell, There is a reason behind my shocked expression, but your shocked face made me have a bad feeling Previously, when he fought with the white master, Lu Shu was worried about the Energy Sea Snowy Mountain. However, after the battle ended, there wasnt any situation that was hard to suppressed. At that time, Lu Shu thought that it was because he had a high control level! Now, he realised that it wasnt that! He observed the condition of Energy Sea Snowy Mountain closely. The roaring waves that could break through the Energy Sea initially seemed to be suppressed by the towering Snowy Mountain Even when Lu Shu controlled it, it was not possible to move the waves. This was the reason why the Energy Sea couldnt be open! The Snowy Mountain was too strong! This was so deceiving! Too deceiving! Too much strength was put in! You always ask what to do right? Lu Shu asked with a dimmed expression, Now the Energy Sea cannot be opened, what about my sword core? Compensate my sword core! Why not, hold it back and try again? Li Xianyi said thoughtfully, You might have a chance to open it in the future? He was also speechless. He finally found a genius who surpassed the founding father, in the end, it was still a failure? Previously, Li Xianyi thought that the batches of ancestors were all extremely good at deceiving disciples, in the end, he was the batch that was most deceiving one? Li Xianyi couldnt really accept this results Just that, he thought that this wasnt that easy. There wasnt logical that he held it till the end but there was nothing out of it. There must have been a different world. Perhaps, Lu Shu would be the first after a long time?! The two of them discuss for a long time, and Lu Shu spoke about his current situation as well. There is still one more method, Li Xianyi said. The classical book recorded that someone from the 17th batch destroyed the Snowy Mountain. After that, the stronger and bigger one rose up. This suggests that the Snowy Mountain can be destroyed. Perhaps, without the Snowy Mountain, the Energy Sea can be opened? Lu Shus face was full of distrust, Dont talk to me with a question, everything hurts while listening to it Li Xianyis distress value, +666! Chapter 309 - Final Lesson (Part 1) Ultimately, Energy Sea Snowy Mountain was unopened. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu home and expressed to Li Xianyi there and then that the foundation of mutual trust was basically gone. He now felt only revulsion when people ask questions when speaking to him, both true questions and rhetorical ones! Li Xianyi was here obviously trying to use a first person title to reassure Lu Shu, but Lu Shu would not have any of it However, despite saying that, Lu Shu was not a person who gave up easily. There was a toughness in him, something that a hard life had imbued him with. Somebody had once said, be thankful for the hardships life gives us, because they make us grow. Lu Shu, that was nonsense. What everyone should be thankful for is not hardships, but the fact that we could get through it. We are stronger and more mature because of our own will. Hardship is hardship, to brave through that is achievement. If not, one is already defeated. Some may never recover from that in their whole life. There is no one to thank but ourselves if we can endure through hardships, and only ourselves to blame should we not. We made our own choices. Lu Shu pondered, even though he did not have the sword gut, he still had other swords! Unlike Li Xianyi, this was not the only path he had walked on. Can the Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow hone Snowy Mountain? Only after trying would he find out. That night, Lu Shu sat on his bed and began his attempt to hone Snowy Mountain using Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. The two small blades were moved by Lu Shus will and flew out of the Celestial Map straight towards Snowy Mountain. Lu Shu discovered to his surprise that his method worked, because when in the body, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were both existing as soul-like entities. They could enter straight into the vicinity of Energy SeaSnowy Mountain. He was trying to bring Corpsedog to Snowy Mountain to hone it upon this giant whetstone. Lu Shu suddenly noticed, every time he grind Corpsedog, a faint beam of light would flash across within its body. Corpsedog seemed to shout and jump for joy every time that happened. Moreover, Corpsedog easily left a long mark upon Snowy Mountain. It works! Even though he did not know if doing this was right, whether it was beneficial for Corpsedog, the problem was that Lu Shu half-agreed with Li Xianyi: Since Snowy Mountain had suppressed Energy Sea, they could just destroy Snowy Mountain to reopen an Energy Sea! That was the kind of viciousness Lu Shu possessed. Destroyed is destroyed, Snowy Mountain could still be cultivated once again someday. Li Xianyi did not tell him how to go about destroying Snowy Mountain, because he was not sure if the method was truly correct. He had to ponder more. Since Li Xianyi did not say, Lu Shu would try it out himself. Now, both Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow could be honed. Furthermore, they could put pressure on Snowy Mountain. In that case, he should go on grinding it. Lu Shu felt that there would be a change one day! Even though the Snowy Mountain was big, it would one day be grinded down by Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. Lu Shu was controlling Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow to wear down Snowy Mountain from the base, just like sawing a tree The next day, Lu Shu resumed to his usual sword training. Even though the cultivation of Energy Sea Snowy Mountain had stopped, Lu Shu did not think sword training should end totally. Only the consumption of Energy Sea fruit should stop. Because in actual combat, he had experienced first-hand the benefits of a high level of physical control. Channelling of energy through one heart, this was true understanding of self. As for understanding the other, it would be up to the level of preparation in the future Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Even after possessing Energy Sea Snowy Mountain, he would still continue practising diligently the basics of swordsmanship. Li Xianyi could not help but exclaim, His success is not by chance. Auntie Liu asked from behind him, Must you leave in such a rush? Hmm, Li Xianyi nodded.In this great age of magical energy rejuvenation, if the foundation does not have top masters standing guard, it would gradually lose its authority. This is what we do not wish to see. The capabilities of each country are improving, if the foundation were to stagnate, it would one day be knocked out. Remains, resources, sometimes it is not whether we should fight for it, but its an imperative. Because this world is like this now. I have been absent long enough on the world stage. Okay, Auntie Liu nodded. Todaylet me cook for Xiaoyu once more. Hmm, let me give Xiaoyu one last lesson, Li Xianyi said slowly as he looked at Lu Shu, who was outside practising his swordsmanship. Upon hearing that the old man was giving his final lesson, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu knew immediately that once promoted to Class A, Li Xianyi would be returning to his original path in life. Li Xianyi had returned home to recuperate because of his foundation degrading. Now that it had recovered and his power greatly enhanced, there would definitely be new targets coming up. It would be a lie to say one was not sad. Lu Xiaoyu carried her small bag and went to school. Lu Shu leaned against the railings and looked on. Li Xianyi also felt a tinge of sadness. In fact, he had once thought that if his foundation had not recover, it would alos be nice to still be with these two kids. Next moment, Lu Xiaoyu fished out a High School Year One Mathematics book, What is going to be taught today? Li Xianyi looked quietly at the Junior Secondary Year Two Mathematics textbook on his table From Li Xianyis distress, +399! Am I crazy to insist on giving this lesson?! And, Lu Xiaoyu arent you only in Junior Secondary Year Two, why self-study to High School Year 1?! Ahem, lets not learn new things in our final lesson. Lu Shu you can sit down and join us too Li Xianyi said calmly. Lu Shu sat down curiously. The trio, Li Xianyi, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, sat around the stone table in the yard. The sky was clear, and the cicadas were incessant in their songs. Li Xianyi asked, What do the two of you want to do in the future? Go to school, Lu Shu said. What about after graduating? Never thought of it, Lu Shu shook his head. He really had never thought through that. I feel that you two should start thinking about this question. Li Xianyi would say this as the siblings were now one a Class C and the other a Class D. They were not too weak as practitioners, and were both still very young. The rate at which the world will be changing in the future is beyond human imagination. Just a year ago, Li Xianyi was still sceptical of the rejuvenation of the tides of magical energy. He had thought it was merely an occasional phenomenon of returning magical energy, but it was now a fact. Practitioners in the country were restrained by the Heavenly Network and did not cause much trouble. However, many practitioners and Awakened ones overseas were slowly ascending the world stage. This world, would not always be so peaceful. Lu Shu nodded upon hearing this, Understood. I will give my future more thoughts. Are you about to leave? Li Xianyi was suddenly lost in thought, You kept asking, what is the aspiration of the foundation I did not, Lu Shu replied. From Li Xianyis distress, +199! Please continue, please Lu Shu quickly added upon seeing the distress points. Li Xianyi, what was I going to say? What the heck, his emotions were incoherent! Chapter 310 - Li Xianyi’s Departure (Part 2) The three people around the table were silent for a long time. Looking at one another, the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. It was Lu Xiaoyu who finally asked, What is the aspirations of the Foundation? What is it about them that warrant all of you going out to devote your youth, foundation and even life? Li Xianyi looked at Lu Xiaoyu, suddenly feeling a little gratified. He continued, We believed then that we could change the world. We believed we could bring back world peace, protect mankind. To prevent a certain thing from happening, we even cloaked ourselves in darkness and kept a deep secret. This is like a joke the world cracked on us. Li Xianyi suddenly asked upon bringing this up, Do you two know what is the sharpest blade in the world? Lu Shu muttered something for a moment before saying, The dragon-slaying blade of Playful Blue Moon? From Li Xianyis distress, +999! What Playful Blue Moon, playful what blue moon! What crap! Li Xianyi decided to filter away Lu Shu, The sharpest blade, is time. All the old men of my generation is about to retire from the stage of history. The worlds great veterans of bygone days have all became old soldiers. Lu Shu was disagreed slightly, Your lament is a little misplaced. You just got elevated to Class A, foundation also recovered. There is only two of you who are Class As in the whole world. Shouldnt it be the time to think these two old men are invincible under heaven? Whats with all these melancholy Get out, you, Li Xianyi pointed at the door of the courtyard. From Li Xianyis distress, +313! Lu Shu was gleeful. Last night, he was utterly enraged by Li Xianyi over the Energy Sea Snowy Mountain issue. Li Xianyi can be considered half a teacher to him. It also meant that Lu Shu only knew last night how vicious it could get when a master hoodwinks his disciple! Treating Li Xianyi like this today was also because Lu Shu was still feeling a little unhappy, but he had not really fuss over the small things with Li Xianyi. He chuckled, Say what you want, I shant intervene anymore. I will be quiet as this stone table. Li Xianyi nodded, From today onwards, the two of you must be firm in improving yourselves. Never should you two gloat over your current achievements, especially Lu Xiaoyu. Once you enter Daoyuan class, you must practice hard, study hard. Lu Xiaoyu knew the old man was leaving and was therefore extra good today. She nodded, Got it. Li Xianyi turned around and looked at Lu Shu, Dont be too anxious over your Energy Sea Snowy Mountain. I will definitely think of a solution for you. However, I do feel perplexed. Why do you not practice the cultivation techniques of Daoyuan class? You must understand that Awakening is not a long-term solution. Now, the mainstream thoughts in this world is split into two camps. For example, in places like North America with not much cultural inheritance, they focuesed more on researching about how to attain Awakenment and how to enhance the human body to finally become a superhuman. There were some suppositions which were all proven to be not aligned to the requirements of cultivation. Therefore, what they attached greater importance to over in North America was technology and Awakening. To them, Awakening is the greatest gift from Heaven. To organizations like the Heavenly Network with deep cultural inheritance, what was attached greater importance and focus was the fruits of inner cultivation. They believed that the element of luck in Awakenment is still too great, unless any organization can develop a stable method of Awakening. Legend had it then there seemed to really be an organization which really saw great development in this aspect, but it was not further proven to be true. To people like Li Xianyi, cultivation was more reliable, hence he asked that. Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu also looked at the old man. Lu Shu, Li Xianyi, After a long silence, Li Xianyi was enraged, Say something! A stone table cant talk From Li Xianyis distress, +666! Lu Shu smiled, Dont worry yourself with so many things. Li Xianyi felt like slaughtering Lu Shu there and then! Actually, Lu Shu was using this method to reduce the level of notice Li Xianyi was taking on this matter. How could he answer this question? Previously, Lu Shu already had his suspicions when the old man gave him and Lu Xiaoyu the sodium-potassium alloy test tube if Li Xianyi possesses the ability to know a persons natural gifts. Now, such a question could not be answered directly in any circumstances, hence he decided to avoid it. At this moment, Auntie Liu emerged from the house. Li Xianyi looked deeply into Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus eyes, Im leaving now. you two take care. This house is now yours. If anything happens, call this number and you can always reach us. Upon saying that, Li Xianyi placed a piece of paper on the stone table. In it was a long series of numbers. Lu Shu was silent for a moment, Please take care. I hope that when we meet again, you are still as healthy. Li Xianyi gave a gratified smile. The days spent today this period of time was like colors added into darkness in his life. He was also unwillingto leave exactly because of this. No saying anything anymore, Li Xianyi placed his hand on Auntie Lius shoulder and the two of them suddenly took to the sky. Lu Shu was utterly shocked. A Class A not only can fly but also bring someone else along?! That being said, how many people can he bring along?! The air gushed around them. Despite taking a person with him, Li Xianyi seemed to be flying faster that Chen Baili by a notch. Who knew how glorious was the old man in the world of practitioners during the time of magical energy rejuvenation. Suddenly, Lu Shu thought of an issue, Hey wait up! Finish the legal procedures for thetransfer of the house before leaving! In the sky, Li Xianyis figure seemed to pause for a moment before he flew further west, his head not turning back once. From Li Xianyis distress, +199! Lu Shu muttered, He obviously heard, but pretended not to. For fighters like Li Xianyi and Chen Baili, their individual prowess and capabilities were both good enough. They were only stuck in Class B due to a broken foundation, all they need was a turning point to break through. Now, Lu Shu had given them the chance. However, as for himself, Lu Shu still had a long way to go. Speaking about housing, Lu Shu felt that it was time he acquire some fixed asset, such as a house. Chen Zuan called just last night from where he was to notify them that Naughty Pig and Big Kitty would be shipped over in three days. When they arrive, where should they go? This is a big problem. With its gigantic size, one Naughty Pig can already fill up his whole courtyard. Even though it could stand, it was impossible to simply leave it there without moving around. To just lie around and do nothing but eat and sleep, wouldnt it become useless? Furthermore, such intelligent wild animals with Class D power would not be fitting if placed in a bustling city, not as if he had his own villa with courtyard. If he leave them here, other neighbors in this residential quarter will probably call the police everyday He could only go to Beimang Mountain to buy a house there. Indeed, a few developers had already set their sight there, but the heart of development in Luo Cheng had always been in the south. The land price in Beimang mountain was pretty affordable. It was said that in 2010, a 200 square feet villa in the suburb cost only $500,000 which was considered very cheap. Even so, nobody wished to buy. It was because it required almost an hour by car to reach the city center from the area. Maybe people would consider if it was in such geographical locations like Beijing, Shanghai or Guangzhou, but in third-tier cities like Luo Cheng, there offered no business opportunity. Chapter 311 - Lu Shu wants to plant! (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations The architecture that was occupying most of Mt Beimang was not buildings, but cemeteries. As mentioned in Tao Qians poems, Youll meet Mt Beimang, after you turn hundred. As mentioned in Ouyang Zhans poems, Some things are full of tears that soak up towels, in the end, it will still be at Beimang. Basically, in history, as long as Beimang was being mentioned, most of them talked about being buried there. This innate geographical environment and historical culture had also limited the development direction of Mt Beimang. When speaking among friends, Where do you stay? I stay on Mt Beimang! To the old people from Luoyang, they would panic when they hear this However, to Lu Shu, he didnt care about all these. There would always be people saying, there were ghosts and vampires appearing at Mt Beimang. Lu Shu was not afraid of these at all. Laughs, you can get those things to try on him. Actually, Beimang was a magical location because there were always people saying that they found antiques from this place. Why did the people of Luoyang invent the Luoyang shovel? It was because they had a lot of graves to dig. It was located at the north of Luoyang, an offshoot of the range. Its length is about 190km and around 250m above sea level. This place is suitable to raise big kitten and naughty pigs. It allowed them to play on their own, catch some chicken or little rabbits to let them live on their own. When they have nothing to do, they could go onto the mountain and play. Once they are done, they can return home. Furthermore, that area was the suburb, many of the farmers engaged in urban work such that the fields were abandoned. In the past 2 years, Luoyang put out favourable policies to contract the fields. Since a long time ago, Lu Shu wanted to rely on the seals of land to cultivate magical leeks. The thing that Lu Shu wanted to buy was not a bungalow, but a rural house. However, it was inconvenient because the place was for collective farming, and it was illegal for people from the city to purchase houses. As deals were not allowed, and belonging to small property rights, it was also not allowed to have title deed and land property certificate. However, human beings were intelligent now. They buy people directly in the village. When they make purchases, they hand the money to the seller and sign two copies of one agreement. While waiting to pick a number, the buyer would pay 70% of the housing fund, and the number could be picked by the seller or buyer. During the official handover of the house, the buyer would pay the remaining 30%, sign a contract and the property will officially pass over to the buyer. Lu Shu didnt care about this, he had no intentions of living there. He was only concerned about the abandoned land. Yesterday night, Lu Shu brought the Corpse of the Dog and the Concealed Arrow to sharpen the Snowy Mountain. At the same time, he pondered about the possibility of harvest if he were to start planting leeks now. After thinking for a long time, Lu Shu thought that the possibility was very high! There wasnt a need for him to do such work as planting leeks by himself. There was someone who could take up the role: The soul of the Class B earth element metahuman. Previously, Lu Shu did witness his ability to control sand. This ability could be used to reclaim land, plough the soil, remove the weeds, dig a water canal and many more. It didnt even require any hands-on action, he just had to use his thoughts and things would get done! This should be a decent awakened humans productivity. They only know how to fight and kill every day, that they didnt think about using their ability for economic purposes! Stupid! When other people work, they had to use the shovel to dig a canal, a hoe for weeding, and used all their strength to fetch water from the well. That was not the case for Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. They only needed a thought, and things would be settled When Lu Shu thought till here, he couldnt wait to bring the souls to fetch water, it cost about a few hundred If the outsiders knew that Lu Shu used the soul of a Class B master to do such things, he didnt know how they would think Thankfully, Anthony had no self-consciousness now. Otherwise, he would wake up from the anger. However, Lu Shu didnt care! As long as there was ability, it should be used! From this, the big kitten and naughty pig would guard the house, and occasionally bring the souls to plant. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu didnt even need to be living on the mountains, the lands could survive by themselves Things such as sparrows ruining the fields, little animals destroying the farmhouse, wouldnt exist. It would be ridiculous if a Class E and Class D intelligent wild animals couldnt handle such issues. Also, Lu Shu didnt think of what would the big kitten and naughty pig thought if he asked them to do such things Or How would Lu Xiaoyu think Lu Shu had already immersed himself into the logic that practising had the biggest productivity! Furthermore, there was something that was important: Lu Shu was very sure that in the next year, a large scale school that had a unique model was going to be built for practitioners. The land beside college are prosperous areas, this would be right! Even if the Daoyuan class students were unable to leave usually, they would have free time in the weekend right? Lu Shu thought that, by that time, the area would become a small business district. The housing prices would definitely increase even if it wasnt prosperous. He even thought of opening a hotel inn or be an owner of rental houses What about practitioners? Many male and female practitioners would gather there, even if they are practitioners dont they have to meet their needs throughout the night? After their activities, they have to eat leeks to gain back their energy! This was a chain of business opportunities! Lu Shu was extremely sure Lu Shu intended to bring Lu Xiaoyu up the mountain to take a look. He would wish to complete this before Lu Xiaoyu extract Anthony out. About the issue of whether leeks could be sold, there was nothing to worry about. On the financial forum, people who sold leeks all became rich Actually, there was more than leeks that had magical energy. It was the magical energy that was in the food, allowing normal people to absorb it easily. It not saying that they could start practice after absorbing it, but after absorbing, it would change their type. Looking at the situation reflected in the financial forum, there were a lot of rich people who wished to change their daily food to magical food. The price was really nothing much to them. After eating magical food, the people with conditions such as diabetes and rheumatism had changed. It wasnt because the food was magical in curing many diseases but it was able to heal the body functions. The reason behind diabetes was that there was an issue with metabolic function, a defect in the secretion of insulin resulting in other malfunction. When the magical food slowing changes their body, they would recover. As mentioned the roots, referred to the functions of the body. When all parts are healthy, how could one be unhealthy? Currently, people around the world were not in their best health. The body functions of many people more or less have some problems. To people who are rich, magical food was an expensive tonic, or even medicine without side effects. This was its worth. This was the reason why Lu Shu had always wanted to plant Since he had the Seal of Lands, if he didnt do anything, he would feel sorry for himself. It was against the law to sell magical stones. He owned a few acres to land to sell leeks, it was not illegal to sell vegetables and fruits right? Chapter 312 - Awakened! (Part 1) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu had a new plan for the future. This had to be said, half a year ago, the sophomore from high school who only thought of selling more eggs each day, had already started to think about starting some business. Although this businesssome may think that it was not reliable It was only a blind challenge, Lu Shu thought that it was unlikely to lose money. He had such good cards in his hands, it didnt make sense for him to play so badly The old man left, and Lu Shu knew that he finally had the time to investigate another huge gain in the Salt Lake relics: the blue fruit. Initially, when Lu Shu was at the Salt Lake relics, he didnt see any fruits. In that huge forest, there wasnt a single fruit. After that, a fruit finally appeared. Of course, Lu Shu would think that it is unusual. Dont mention the fruit, just the petal itself was already very awesome. Lu Shu silently took out the fruit and scrutinised it in the house. The exterior of this thing looks like a plum, but the colour did not look right. That kind of blue wasnt on the external skin but spread from inside to outside. It was as if it held a strong blue energy, but not sure what effects would there be if it was being eaten. In normal circumstances, Lu Shu always hoped to find small animals to test all these fruits with unknown origins Previously Lu Shu found a green fruit at Beimang relics, he saw that the squirrels were fine after eating it, then he ate it. Otherwise, what if it is poisonous? However, the petals had special effects on it. Lu Shu was unwilling to give away one for testing purposes too. Lu Shu thought that he had to confirm it, after all, his safety was important. Little fury, Lu Shu shouted. Little Fury scuttled over and stared at the fruit in Lu Shus hand. Do you want to eat this? Lu Shu raised up the fruit and asked. Little Fury nodded furiously! Yes, it wants it now! Lu Shu nodded thoughtfully. Since Little Fury was willing to eat it under with its natural temptation, then it seems like it would be fine. He said, Okay, there is nothing already. Go and do your homework, I will check on it at night. Little Fury, ??? Did you call me just for this? Little Furys distress value, +1+1+1 After waiting for Little Furry to walk away sulkily, he didnt hesitate and put the fruit into his mouth. It felt different from the fruits that changed bones which gave a warm feeling. Lu Shu felt thatthis was like a normal plum, and there was a seed Lu Shu had to say that now his teeth were strong enough. After all, his body element type was still there, in the end, he still felt the pain. He spat out the seed to take a look. This seed looked like a blue gemstone, and it was glowing faintly. Just when Lu Shu wanted to investigate the seed, he suddenly felt the flesh of the fruits in his stomach started to burn. His blood started to rush through his system, and there was this sharper roaring sound that is clashing with every single nerve of his. Lu Shu fell onto the bed instantly. The thumping sound of Lu Shus body making contact with the bed prompted Lu Xiaoyu to rush in. He said Lu Shu shutting his eyes, biting his lips tightly, and he was perspiring profusely. It was as if he was the pain at high intensity! Lu Shu, what happened to you? Lu Xiaoyus heart ached, but she did not know what happened. Little Fury explained throughout its action at the side. He probably ate the fruit from the relics. He should be fine. About the gains from it, Little Fury was not sure as well, since it also didnt know what was the fruit for. Lu Xiaoyu rushed to the washroom to grab a towel in order to wipe Lu Shus sweat. Then she slipped her hands into Lu Shus big ones. As Lu Shu was clenching his hands tightly due to pain, it caused Lu Xiaoyu to feel the pain as well. However, Lu Xiaoyu didnt utter anything, she continued to use her another hand to wipe Lu Shus sweat. It was as if Lu Shu felt something. His frows were slowing disappearing, the strength in his hands lessened as well. However, he still did not wake up. Go and wash the towel and bring it back to me, Lu Xiaoyu said to Little Fury. This time, Little Fury knew that it was not the time to joke around. It carried the towel to the washroom while washing it hope that Lu Xiaoyu didnt blame herself for itWhat a sad life of a mouse Lu Shu was in the middle of an ocean, his body was floating on the soft but warm sea surface. However, he did not know how long had he been there for. He wanted to struggle but he couldnt do anything, he felt like he was a drop of water in this ocean. Slowly, Lu Shu closed his eyes and his body starting to sink down. The light had disappeared, there was only left with the darkness in the deep ocean. Why was he here? һʶҪͬ,ϵĸ,ֻһκˮ. There was this thought that tried to assimilate Lu Shu, it kept telling him, he was just a drop of seawater. Lu Shu continued to sink, till when he looked up from the deep ocean, the light from the surface had already disappeared. Was he a drop of water? He was not sure how long he had slept for, he suddenly heard something, Lu Shu, dont abandon me Lu Shus eyes opened suddenly, he was not a drop of water, he still had someone to look after. He roared loudly from within the water, his body emitted an unlimited amount of power, and the glow when his heart pumped! That was the most blazing flame and warmth, that power was as pure as white! In the deep ocean, the dark water suddenly had light being shone on it. It was as if a sun rose in the deep ocean. The sea water lifted Lu Shus body, and rushed straight up to the surface! The brightness that was shone onto the ocean surface reappeared, and it became closer and closer until Lu Shu emerged out of the ocean. He stood silently on the waves as if he conquered the sea. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt that there was loud thumping sound from Lu Shus chest area. It seemed as if something was beating restlessly, but Lu Xiaoyu did not know what was it. She did not tell Lu Shu that she could feel everyones soul but his. That sound seemed to be from the endless darkness. However, after a while, it started to be peaceful again. Then, Lu Shu who was on the bed opened his eyes. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu with wide eyes as he sat up while waving his right hand with smiles on his face. The next moment, Little Fury was twisting the towel. It suddenly saw that the water that was coming out from the tap no longer goes down, but flew towards the house. It was not only the tap, even the water that was in the towel as well. The towel dried up immediately. Little Fury felt really blur! What was this?! Lu Shu finally knew the effects of the fruit. He told other people that he had awakened his power system, but that was an extra power brought about by the training of twinkle twinkle little stars. Sometimes, he did think about when he was awakened, what power would be awakened? Lu Shu still had a strand of hope about it, as he envied those players who had power. The feeling of being awakened look as if it was magical. In the end, he was really awakened now. Water element. Chapter 313 - Smart (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu, are you awakened? Lu Xiaoyu asked. She knew the situation of the two of them well. Lu Xiaoyu started to feel that her ability to train wild beasts was in the awakened zone. However, the two of them werent very sure about it. Now that Lu Shu was able to awaken his special abilities, Lu Xiaoyu was quite happy about it. Lu Shu smiled, Yes, I am awakened. Dont worry, I wont abandon you/ He roughly knew in his heart that the difficulty of this awakening is large, it might be due to his high level of practice. Most people awakened at Class E, and break through one by one. Only a small number of geniuses were able to skip classes. However, he was different. He was at Class C when he was awakened, and when he got in touch with the water element for the first time, the other came to him too violently. Lu Shu was thinking about the situation of other people. Surely when the Class B master was awakened, he would be intertwined with the element, and be met with the danger of death? It seemed like there was an order for everything. Luckily, Lu Xiaoyu was there to protect himself The fire in his heart suddenly burst. What exactly was that fire? It was clearly something that reinforced with the water element, however, it was pumping in his heart peacefully. He still couldnt control it. However, being awakened is ultimately a good thing, he had another weapon. Lu Shu felt that the amount of control he had on the water element now could reach the degree of killing that the Class B earth element metahuman could put out after he was seriously injured. There was no harm in having more skills. And Water was required for planting right?! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that his path to planting because further and further It was just Lu Shu, why did your hair became like this? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Lu Shu froze for a moment, Like what? He went to the washroom to look at the mirror, What the His originally black hair became similar to the oceans deep blue colour. Lu Shu couldnt accept this! This blue hair was extremely ugly. Lu Shu felt it again, it seemed to be because his mental state was in contact with the water element for too long such that it remained on his hair This didnt make sense too? Lu Shu felt that he was going crazy, while Lu Xiaoyu was taking pleasure in his misfortune, At the ocean near the mountains, there is a group of smurfs over there The Smurfs have blue skin, but I dont! Lu Shu looked at him hopelessly throughout the mirror. Then, what about Avatar! What Avatar. Avatar also has blue skin! I am not! Something that was worth to be glad was that he felt the water element in his hair was fading. His hair would return to its original colour right? Coughs. Xiaoyu, Help me get hair dye from the mart. A black coloured one Lu Shu said. He couldnt stay at home and not head out right? The stinky tofu has yet to be sold out, and he has yet to choose the house and land on Mt Beimang. After Lu Xiaoyu came back, she made Lu Shu sit down and helped him dyed his hair. Lu Shu felt that he aged by ten years suddenly, entering the midlife stage whereby dyeing the hair to black was needed earlier. After she finished, Lu Xiaoyu kept laughing at the side. Lu Shu couldnt take it anymore, and he arranged the stinky tofu to bring it out to sell. Lu Xiaoyu thought of the painful expression that Lu Shu had and frowned, I dont want to eat it! Little Fury made signs by the side, saying that it would eat if she doesnt! Learn from Little Fury! Lu Shu said. Lu Xiaoyu turned and glared at Little Fury. Little Fury stoned on the spot and didnt know where to place its little claws. Lu Shu was unconscious for one night, now the sky had brightened up already. Carrying the box filled with stinky tofu on the streets, without doing anything, Lu Shu could absorb the small amount of moisture that was between the gaps of the shirt. Within two seconds, he could clean his shirt thoroughly. He didnt even need a washing machine Once he started to think again, this moisture became a line as if it became a needle and drove into the tiles on the ground. With a sneer, the tiles had an additional hole. Furthermore, the water was really gentle. If it was sand, the lethality would have been stronger. Indeed, Lu Shu might have look too high upon the lethality of the control of water. Perhaps, there would a huge advantage when he fought someone on the water. However, on land, it might be not possible. Actually, there was a discussion on the financial forum. Out of the known elements, water and plant were the weaker types. However, being awakened was a good thing. Lu Shu didnt mind, even if he was not awakened, he could still fight others. Furthermore, the awakened of the water element seemed to fill up the last puzzle of Lu Shus planting plan. When he reached the place to sell stinky tofu, Uncle Li looked at Lu Shu with a stunned face and asked, Lu Shu, you dyed your hair? Lu Shu was surprised, he took out his phone and looked at his hair What the The colour actually changed back! Coincidentally, there was a sophomore student from Luo Cheng passing by. The student knew Lu Shu, but they were from different classes. When the student saw Lu Shu, he was stunned as well. He took a photo of Lu Shu and sent it into a group, This is Lu Shu, I am not very sure of it What, this is too smart! He had no money in the past, now that he received his pay and he dyed his half like this? Shouldnt he be focusing on practising now, did he played too much and became astray? A girl suddenly said, I think he looks not bad. Laughs, being smart is not bad? In the eyes of everyone, Lu Shu was a traditional man. Not character-wise, but more of dressing. No, using the word traditional was not appropriate. All of them knew that Lu Shu didnt have the money to follow the trend. Due to this, Lu Shu with blue hair was abrupt to them. It was as if the impression of him that everyone had was overthrown. This contrast created a stir among people. No one thought that Lu Shu was awakened because there was no one like him who became Class C when he was awakened causing the water element to infect his hair roots. The good thing was his face was not blue, otherwise, he would really become Avatar. And until now, Lu Shu has yet to figure out the reason behind this blue hair. He could only comfort himself that it would be back to original in a few days. The image of Lu Shus smart style went viral in the group chats with students from Luo Cheng. It was in the group chats with Lu Shu that everyone was trying to hold themselves back and didnt do anything It was Jiang Shuyi who send a screenshot of a group chat When Lu Shu saw the screenshot, he didnt feel good. Laughs, did you say I look smart?! I am going to get rid of you! Chapter 314 - Gathering (Part 1) Lu Shu thought about whether he should stay at home since he was having this smart style. Anyway, he could sell stinky tofu any time. In Lu Shus heart, he thought that full black hair was quite good, and he had no expectation of his image as long as it was neat and tidy. Now he was suddenly classified with the smart family, he felt a little nervous When Lu Shu prepared to carry the box and return home, a message came. It was from Xi Fei: Everyone to return to school tonight at 7 PM, please acknowledge. Then below the message was a list of replies saying that they received Laughs, damn it. When Lu Shu saw this, he knew that he couldnt avoid it. He had to directly face the teachers and students from the entire school. Of course, something to be glad about was that no one thought in the direction of the fruit from the relics or that he was awakened. Since they tagged him as smart, then so be it. Laughs. Lu Shu had this feeling that everyone in the society is mad except him. The only thing was, why was there an emergency call of the student from the Daoyuan class to return to school? Did that mean that there was another relic in the Yuzhou area that opened? Lu Shus eyes brighten up instantly. After he returned home, he started to put things into the seal of lands. There was a need to have such things like material storage all the time. Lu Shu tried it before, regardless of whether it was his seal of lands or Lu Xiaoyus space right, it was as if it was a vacuum state. It was difficult for living creatures to survive, but the good thing was food can be kept fresh. He did not only brought additional supplies for his material storage but did the same for Lu Xiaoyu too. When Lu Xiaoyu saw Lu Shu brought so many snacks home for her, her smile was so wide that her eyes almost became a crescent shape Even though there are a lot of snacks, you cant eat it as if its rice. Lu Shu warned carefully. He was worried that Lu Xiaoyus lifestyle might be irregular, and eating too many snacks would affect her growth. Okay. Lu Xiaoyu nodded extra obediently today. When the night came, Lu Shu went to gather at Luo Cheng international school alone. However, when he reached the entrance of the school, he guessed that tonight was not about gather people to go to a particular relics. Previously when a relics opened, there were military troop carriers waiting outside the school entrance. However, it was quiet today. There were already a lot of students gathering in the school field. He summoned his courage and walked in, and tried to be low profile. In the end, his blue hair was really attention-seeking, there were people who were hidden in the crowd who started to point at him. As a result, it becamethe entire school He didnt practice properly and did such bad stuff. Someone laughed coldly. The person who spoke was a Daoyuan student with good aptitude. This students influence might not be as strong as Cao Qingci or Jiang Shuyi, but it was still not that bad. Recently, the heavenly network reintegrated the Daoyuan class entirely. Even though there was still no such thing as formal training, the internal atmosphere still had some changes. At this moment, there were some students from the Daoyuan class who quitted voluntarily. The students who stayed took their courage to stay as their honour. There was even the situation whereby the students who stayed were speaking sarcastically of the students who left in the cultural class. This was an abnormal form of honour. They didnt even think about the fact that everyones performance in the relics was the same. About the courage they had now, it hasnt even gone through any test. However, the abnormal atmosphere and feeling of honour were at least stronger than the fear from the past. In this environment, some students were still focused on practising. They were focused on the identity of the military personnel of the heavenly network and didnt notice people who were being lazy. After Lu Shu heard this, he was lazy to even look at these people. These people felt that they were superiority and so did Lu Shu. After he fought with the Class B master, his feeling of superiority almost soared through the sky. Jiang Shuyi was not back yet, maybe some issues that came up causing delay. Lu Shu thought that tonight might be a chance for him to change the practice environment for Jiang Shuyi. He had already found out where the other party stayed previously. Before the holidays, the two sensory type practitioners also returned to the capital. It seems like sensory type was quite rare. Now that Jiang Shuyi was not back, and the sensory type master was not around. Wasnt this the opportunity to change the magical energy environment of Jiang Shuyi? He would slowly move the magical energy over a little by little, at the same time change the magical energy of a few places. Jiang Shuyi had an alibi, at least Lu Shu could ensure that he wouldnt cause harm to Jiang Shuyi even with good intentions. Jiang Shuyi was not around, and Lu Shu felt bored. He didnt even have anyone whom he could chat with. He stayed within the square matrix of his class, F-9. He wanted to see what plans did the heavenly network have. Xi Feis eyes sparkled when he saw Lu Shu and nodded as a form of greeting. At this moment, Liu Li went past Lu Shu. In the end, Lu Shu didnt even look at him, not sure where was he staring blankly at. In the end, Liu Li stopped his steps, If you dont focus on practising and do such bad stuff, I would surpass you sooner or later. Currently, most students from Luo Cheng Daoyuan class were stuck at the peak of Class E. As long as they attained a little more honour, they would be able to obtain the cultivation technique to make a breakthrough to Class D. By that time, Lu Shu who was a Class E powerful metahuman indeed would be seen as inadequate. After all, they could have weapons after they became Class D. In the eyes of the students, whether there was a weapon, it was a watershed. However, something that they might not be sure of was that, after the Salt Lake relics, the heavenly network found something that they missed out: weapons. Previously, the consideration of the heavenly network was that firearms could only be used after training. Otherwise, the students could injure their fellow people. After the Salt Lake relics, the internal department of the heavenly network had already started to deliberate. Even though the supply of sword for Class D and above was very little, but they still could issue illegal alloy sword of different classes. At least the students did not have to fight barehanded. Even if the sword broke, their heart wouldnt ache since the cost of the weapon was low. Lu Shu had a blurred face. Within Liu Lis words, Lu Shu always felt that there was an energy from someone who saw his opponent as inferior. He shouldnt give so much credit to himself, who was he comparing himself to Laughs. When did Lu Shu do bad stuff? Did Lu Shu pull on his hair? There were a few female students from the Daoyuan class who gathered together and had a talk, Recently the stress level was really high, and I dropped a huge amount of hair. Lu Shu already laughed coldly even before the other girls replied, Be content with it. The total amount for Liu Li isnt even a huge amount. Liu Lis distress value, +999! At this moment, Li Yixiao walked onto the flag raising platform slowly and all the square matrix quieted down. All the class form teacher started to keep the order. Over this period of time, everyones discipline improved a lot. Chapter 315 - Rhythm of Harvest (Part 2) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Everyone stood silently on the field, solemn. Night had fallen. Outside the school was Jiudu Road, the main thoroughfare of Luo Cheng. Most people had just ended work and were on their way home. Perhaps someone at home had already prepared dinner and were waiting for their return. Over in school, a group of new energy rejuvenation age practitioners were silent as they stared at the flag raising platform. Luo Cheng Foreign Language School had begun renovation this summer vacation. Originally, steel railings could allow people inside and out to gaze at one another, but the building had now been totally walled, and there were even wire netting at the top of the walls. The school no longer felt like one. Netizens of Luo Cheng joked that this was the first student prison of their city. Upon closer look, it did seem so. However, the students of Daoyuan class thought that it should be so. They were not the least concerned about why the Heavenly Network was doing this. During the summer break, everyone went out to meet up with their high school friends. During the gatherings, they would bring up their status as Daoyuan class students. All the old schoolmates could only be envious. Some of the girls who used to not pay them any attention were now taking more notice of them out of curiosity. This was a sense of honour and belonging. In the future, these sense of honour and belonging could be giving them just that one more burst of energy when they shed blood and sacrifice their lives. Li Yixiao went up to the podium, his hand clutching a crumpled script Good evening everyone. We asked all of you to return to school today because there are three major announcements to be made. Everyone felt puzzled. Many of them were carrying bags filled with daily necessities, power banks, clothes and things like that. Actually, they were thinking the same as Lu Shu, that they would be entering a remains tonight. It turned out that they were probably wrong. However, the regimentation now disallowed them from talking to one another, and hence, there were no buzzing of frenzied discussion unlike in the past. Li Yixiao took a satisfied look at everyone and continued, First of all, I must reiterate discipline. Recently, three cases fighting Daoyuan class students had been transferred to the Heavenly Network. Yes, I can understand all of you. Students fighting, isnt this common? However, what I want to say is, it isnt common. All of you now hold military ranks and your calling is to protect our homeland, not use the power you gained to hurt others. After today, if any such matters arise again, the culprit will be suspended and observed. For repeat offenders, or if the case is very serious, the person will see his or her cultivation technique sealed and never to be employed. Lu Shu nodded. They were indeed beginning to gradually place greater emphasis on discipline. A combat-fit military group must have great discipline. In the future, they may even need to be bound by discipline in various aspects. However, this was very normal. The Daoyuan class students of Luo Cheng were now all very powerful. It was not impossible for them to kill someone with just a punch. Secondly, before the National College Exams next year, there will be seven schools for practitioners built in the country. This issue was finally being announced. All the students present were shocked. Why must practitioners still take cultural courses? Isnt this bullshit?Most people had not been studying for a long time, they were all focused on practicing. To tell the truth, Jiang Shuyi had long been telling Lu Shu the importance of studying. Lu Shu was not stressed at all. As a high-achiever, he had to maintain the dignity of one. He was now not only self-studying and making up for physics and chemistry classes, but was also preparing to pick up Japanese language, and try his best to get a good hang of it within three months. Is study useful? Lu Shu believed yes. Taking his Awakening element of water for example. Is it possible to turn water into ice? The answer is yes. Some people feel that snow and ice Awakening can cause greater damage, but Lu Shu believed that water element Awakening has a greater value of existence that ice and snow, closer to source. Just from what basic knowledge he knew about chemistry, water turns into ice because the distance between molecules increases. Hence, water is denser than ice. This is also why ice floats on water. Water is special. When water becomes ice, there is a type of inter-molecular force. Hydrogen bond increases and from that forms tetrahedral structures. However, Lu Shus knowledge was still pretty rudimentary and he was therefore unclear if he could switch between the structures of ice and water directly in the future. At least for now, he still did not possess the power to do so. Still have to continue learning he missed out too much on physics and chemistry in the past. At this moment, Li Yixiao suddenly continued, Thirdly, congratulations to our Luo Cheng Daoyuan class for coming up with the first Class C student! Everyone was shocked upon hearing this, while Xi Fei and the others seemed to already know about this. What was the cultivation level for everyone now? In all of Luo Chengs Daoyuan class, there were only two Class Ds, Cao Qingci and Jiang Shuyi. Therefore, Class D was a watershed mark for everyone and whoever could attain it first would prove their prowess. And all of a sudden, out popped a Class C! Lu Shu was surprised to know that despite Li Yixiao not mentioning any name, all the thousand over students were now essentially sending him their distress points. Even though these distress points were intermittent and not of as high a frequency as from the animals in the remains, Lu Shu counted and realised that if it could maintain for half an hour, his third star would be shining soon If all plays out well, maybe even the points for his fourth star would be half completed. Of course, he could not be sure, especially when each new star would require points in the ten thousands. For every new star lighted up, Lu Shu could maintain slightly longer. Even though there were no qualitative change, even if it felt weird saying it this way, perseverance is still an important trait in combat. If not for Lu Shus help, Chen Baili may really be killed by people dragging their feet. At this moment, everyone could no longer stand the suspense and turned their gaze Cao Qingci in the formation. In everyones mind, if there was a person achieving Class C, it must be him. However, they realised that Cao Qingci was furrowing his brows, and it seemed like a sliver of doubt was hidden within his cold demeanour. Is it not Cao Qingci? Then who is it? Li Yixiao said, Lu Shu, please come up to the podium. What the heck! Everyone was utterly shocked. They were only just saying that he was dabbling in improper practices and being a good-for-nothing. He was all of a sudden a Class C master they must all look up to?! What did Class C mean? In the entire Yuzhou, there seemed to be only nine including Zhong Yutang?! And this was only after people were rewarded for their merits in the Beimang remains. The number had been fewer before that! Only nine out of a population of 3 hundred million, what does that mean? From Liu Lis distress From Actually, when Lu Shu stepped out, students who had never held any negative views of him was still in the majority. Therefore, distress points reaped was not as much as he had imagined. Lu Shu felt disappointed about this Seems like there is no more hope for the fourth star Chapter 316 - Be Braver (Part 3) Translator: Sparrow Translations Editor: Sparrow Translations Lu Shu walked slowly towards the flag podium. He knew that after the episode in the salt lake remains, he would definitely be promoted in rank, and also receive new awards. However, he did not expect it to be so fast. They actually held the award ceremony just three days after the return to Luo Cheng, and it was a ceremony specially for him alone. This feeling so great! As he ascended the podium, Lu Shu suddenly turned around and saw Cao Qingci looking hard at him. However, Lu Shu could not tell his emotions from his face. Cao Qingci seemed calm. Lu Shu stood beside Li Yixiao. Li Yixiao continued, The events that happened during the opening of the salt lake remains in Qingzhou, Im sure all of you already knew about it. Today we are not only announcing Lu Shus ascension to Class C, this is also an official title-conferring ceremony. Lu Shu performed outstanding merits in the remains and the Heavenly Network had decided, in accordance to Lu Shus achievements and his capabilities and Class, to confer him the position of major! Everyone could no longer hold their shock. The rank of major! A freaking 17-year-old major?! Whats everyones level only at? Isnt the gap a little too wide! For example, what is the rank of Xi Fei and the others? Captain! This was saying, at Lu Shus rocket speed, not only in terms of capabilities, but also rank wise, he had already surpassed the class form teachers of the Heavenly Network. This would be a joke. Xi Fei saying Good morning Sir! to Lu Shu and him saying Good morning teacher back? But no matter how funny, it was now the reality. Even though Lu Shu had joked to Chen Baili that he had the qualities of a major, he merely expected to hold the same rank as Xi Fei and the rest. And he really gave him the rank of major! In actual fact, most Class C experts held the rank of major. In general, to attain Class C cultivation technique, the experts must have performed meritorious acts to acquire the cultivation technique and break through Class C. In the Heavenly Network, as long as one is a Class C expert, he or she would definitely have achieved great merit, hence it was not much of a problem in logic. Heavenly Network seniors such as Zhong Yutang who ruled an area were lieutenant colonels, and above them were various Heavenly Kings such as Nie Ting. It was not at all wrong tosay that Lu Shu had become highly proficient. He certainly was that capable. As cultivation time increases, the number of practitioners in each class would gradually increase. Not just Class C or B, but A too. The problem was, Lu Shu was now having a head start at the starting line. The most shocking thing was that among Lu Shus classmates, everyone was subconsciously thinking that Lu Shu, a competitor relying on Awakening, could be having a glorious time now. However, the rest would continue their enhancement of strength and Lu Shu would surely be left at the back. Who asked him to be the last of the fourth aptitude class. In the end, what the heck, not only did Lu Shu broke through Class D, he had then went on directly to Class C and they now had to look up to him! Liu Li was totally stunned. He had sacrificed his hair and in the end, still could not catch up with Lu Shu? Thinking back at what he had said, he had put himself in such an awkward position! Class C When can we cultivate and reach Class C? For aptitude class of Two and below, most whom wished to reach Class C, even if endowed with great fortune, people like Liu Li with Class Two aptitude would need half a year; the rest, one year And this was only if the person concerned had great merits and was smooth-sailing in terms of the receiving of cultivation technique. If without any merit, one may even be stuck in Class E forever. This was the unbending rule of the Heavenly Network. The rank conferring ceremony had begun. Initially, Lu Shu had thought that he would receive one meta-longsword. Surprisingly, Li Yixiao handed him two spears, and they were the skeletal cavalry spears seized at the Beimang remains previously. Not only that, he had given him not one, but two at one go. It seemed to be provided according to Lu Shus tossing capability. Special treatment! Even though Lu Shu still had twelve of the weapons in the Seal of Lands, he still accepted the two in gratitude upon seeing Li Yixiaos special treatment. After all, Lu Shu would still not say anything even if he had only been given a normal long sword. Li Yixiao chuckled softly, All the best with Awakening. I really want to see how far can you go through Awakening. If you are really that good and ascend to Class B, I will give my Black Dragon Spear to you Oh no, I cant really part with it. Lets talk about it again when you really reach Class B Lu Shus face darkened immediately. If you are not giving, then why say? What about becoming a laughing stock? Still, Lu Shu was really hoping to own the Black Dragon Spear. If he were to have it, it will be a great day all powerful metahuman. That was truly a weapon that comes with special powers! He was jolted back to reality by Li Yixiaos words, Now that Nie Ting isnt in the capital, you dont have to rush over to make your progress report. I will inform you once he returns. You will go to the capital along with Cao Qingci. Lu Shu tensed up. He really had to go according to procedure and report his progress. In that case, he had much preparation work to do. The only thing is, even Cao Qingci is going to report progress? Has he reached the peak of Class D so quickly? One must know that Jiang Shuyi was only at mid-Class D. He heard that the place where Cao Qingci lived was very dilapidated, not exactly a blessed environment. Cao Qingci, he was the true genius. Come, say a few words? Li Yixiao grinned from ear to ear across his pudgy face. Erm Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. He lowered his voice and said, I dont know how to give speeches. I shant. Competitors like him, could go into conflict with others. To ask him give an official speech, that would really be too tall an order. Since young, Lu Shu had been excelling academically. However, the class form teachers knew clearly his character and therefore, had never asked him to give any moving yet empty speeches. The teachers were all worried that the situation may get out of control Now, after so many years, finally Li Yixiao was giving him the opportunity to make a speech. However, Lu Shu chose this moment to be stunned. He really did not know what to say! Li Yixiao was unhappy. Even a poor orator like me have already spoke so many times. You cannot let me be the only one making a fool. At this point, Li Yixiao encouraged, Youre already a major, be more confident, be braver! Lu Shu gave a deep sigh after hearing Li Yixiaos words. His voice rose slightly, I cant! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Li Yixiaos face darkened instantly. Am I here to let you display your bravery like this? Or is it that you think just because you have Li Xianyi and Chen Baili protecting you, so you can Am I unable to beat Lu Shu? Yes, I am. Heh heh, so furious, but I must maintain my smile. Ultimately, Lu Shu made no speech. He really hoped to reap a great deal in such occasions, but still, it was a solemn rank conferring ceremony Chapter 317 - Secret to Awakening (Part 1) After the end of the rank conferring ceremony, Lu Shu shouldered the two spears and walked out of the school. He did not greet anyone, nor did any of his classmates have any intention of greeting him. Some looked at the figure of Lu Shu carrying the two spears and were suddenly reminded of the scene where Lu Shu stood atop the Beimang mountains after the end of the Beimang remains. A little messed up, a little awkwardyet also a streak of daring heroism. No one knew how could this under-performer in everyones mind suddenly make rise so fast. The Heavenly Network conferred a rank of major as reward, then gave him two spears. Everyone knew Lu Shu was the best at throwing spears, news had spread across the school. However, the issue was how frightfully good the treatment. Cao Qingci was now only equipped with one standard longsword. Someone asked just as Lu Shu walked past, Do youhave any secret to Awakening? Lu Shu jumped, Yes! He turned around and glanced at Liu Li. Liu Li was instantly stunned! Why look at methe heck, stop it! From Liu Lis distress, +666! Lu Shu smacked his lips. Despite everything that Liu Li said today, his intentions were good in persuading Lu Shu not to be a good-for-nothing. This little chap was merely spoilt at home and had a strong sense of superiority, but compared to people like Liang Che, Liu Li was not at all bad. Looking at the small tuft of hair on Liu Lis head, Lu Shu decided to pick the path of sustainable development. He had pulled enough out today. What is your secret? My secret is in my Wechat moments. All of you can scroll up and see, Lu Shu chuckled and left. Less than five minutes later, he received a few dozens friend requests. His moments could only be seen by friends. To see them, one must first be friend! Lu Shu looked at the friend requests and accepted all! In school, once they were accepted, people began to scroll through Lu Shus moments frantically, but the contents were each more of a pain in the ass than the previous. They could not find anything even roughly resembling secrets to awakening, even though they were almost poisoned by the poisonous egg soup. After some time, a person said with a complicated expression, I may have found it. A large group of people hustled forth, Let me see, whats the secret?! I saw an Awakened One yesterday. Her powers may be very useful to everyone. Now I shall pass the techniques to all of you . . . . . . Ba la la energy, shaloh shaloh, little demon god! Transform! What is this balala little demon god, crazy! Liu Li looked at the bunch of people with a compassionate gaze normally reserved for the mentally retarded. All of you actually went to scroll through his moments? We have all seen this one and we have already added him into the blacklist Those that fell for it first looked at the rest who were tricked later, a strange sense of superiority arising within them they were in fact hoping for the others to fall for it like themselves. Somebody looked at the students of Class F9 sorely, He puts up such moments and none of you care? The students of F9 again looked at them with gaze reserved for the retarded, who can care? Who here can beat him in a fight? What can we do, we feel hopeless too! Lu Shu returned home and immediately placed the two spears in the living room. They belonged to him and he could take them out to use openly. If he were to keep them in the Seal of Lands, he could not simple retrieve them from thin air when needed right? Just nice, he would see which tailor shop could he contact to make a cover for the two spears so that he could sling them on his back. It would be impossible for him to shoulder them around every day, not quite convenient. In two days time, Lu Shu had almost finished selling the smelly tofu he had. Selling from dawn to dusk, he had made over five thousand dollars. To be honest, this way of selling things could not be compared to how he made money in the remains, but it was surely more stable. Lu Shu was himself a person who cared a lot about sustainable development. He would feel that something was not right if he did not make money every day Lu Xiaoyu was watching anime on the sofa Naruto. She had been doing so the whole day. Lu Shu told her upon entering that watching for too long was not good. Lu Xiaoyu replied that she wanted to emulate Gaara in Naruto, to provide herself a train of thoughtbecause Gaaras attacks were all related to sand. What the Lu Shu felt a little sore. Lu Xiaoyus reasoning was indeed very right! In fact, Lu Shu was the one who went online to search for this anime and recommend to Xiaoyu! On the path of cultivation, they both were at a certain state already. However, as to issues such as how to deal with Anthony soul, they still had no answer to how best to make use of it, such as what was the strongest way to attack with sand? The moves in the animation were not subjected to real-life testing. They may not be as vicious as depicted, and most moves may not be as practical in real life. Still, the anime could provide some thoughts. What Lu Shu meant was: explore boldly, verify cautiously. Such as obtaining solid ores from underground to mix with sand and form protective shields. Such as turning surrounding soil and mud instantly into sand and bury the enemy under 200 meters of sand, then turn the sand into millstone to finish off the enemy. Such as using the sand in place of ones own sight for investigative work. Such as using the power of sand to send oneself up into the sky. After all the various experimentation, they could surely find the more appropriate combat moves. Lu Shu felt that the other competitors would most probably not come up with any extra effective killing moves since the rejuvenation of magical energy had only just started. Looking at how Anthony fought that time, his moves were pretty monotonous. However, nobody could deny that sometimes a single move can suffice. What Lu Shu wanted now was for Xiaoyu to find her weapon of choice which suited her best. After all, her greatest trump card now was Anthonys soul. However, at this rate, Lu Xiaoyu would have a legitimate reason for watching animeLu Shu felt as if he had taken a rock to smash his own feet. It was really because he had never had the time to watch these animations last time, and did not know such showscan run so long! A few hundred episodes, how long would it take?! Seeing how reasoning would not work, Lu Shu would have to wait till Lu Xiaoyu go to bed at midnight, then go to the living room stealthily to hide the television she used to watch Naruto Lu Shu was at this time having perfect muscle control. Barefooted, he crept from his room to the living room without a sound. But when he unplug the power cord, all the lights in the living room came on! It turned out that Lu Xiaoyu did not return to her room at all and was all along standing silently at the door. She looked at Lu Shu, her face devoid of emotions, Lu Shu, you are so immature Lu Shu stood there rigid. Dont all parents do this? How is this childish! Watch all you want! Lu Shu stormed back to his room in anger. Soon after that, he poked his head out again and glared at Little Fury on Xiaoyus head, Go do your homework! Little Fury, ??? What has this got to do with me?! From Little Furys distress, +1+1+1 Chapter 318 - The Golden Sheet Again (Part 2) The war over anime between Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had not ended. However, Lu Shu suddenly realised the next day that Lu Xiaoyu was really noting down all the sand attack moves diligently onto a small notepad. Not just attack forms, but also her own thoughts about the usage. This came as a surprise to Lu Shu Look, whose children dont watch cartoons, and its the summer break now Lu Shu decided to compromisehe returned to his own room to self-study Japanese through online videos. Upon seeing that, a smug Lu Xiaoyu gave Little Fury beside her on the sofa a wink. Little Fury sighed in its mind, so sneaky. Should I eat the Energy Sea Fruit? Lu Shu sat cross-legged on his bed and pondered. This was a big question. Now even with Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow both out, the snowy mountain cutting progress was still slow. If he were to eat one more Energy Sea fruit, he may never be able to open the Energy Sea. There were talks that Li Xianyis whereabout was unknown. Lu Shu felt slightly angry every time he was reminded of this unreliable half-teacher Still, Lu Shu was a headstrong competitor. He believed there may be new path opened if he were to continue. Blazing a new trail was also highly possible. Time for lucky draw! Lu Shu opened the lucky draw roulette and received a back-end prompt. The energy sea fruit is out of stock. Changed to shop listing. 5000 distress points for one. The lucky draw roulette will come up with new prizes. So expensive? Lu Shu was a little suspicious. Previously when he took part in the lucky draw, 5000 distress points could be exchanged for two. Now the price had rose so much, as if not wanting him to have the fruit. One must know that previously, when the fruits were converted into shop lists and could be purchased directly, it was always a better deal. Honestly speaking, now that the price had rose so crazily, Lu Shu did not have the heart to consume it anymore. However, the new prizes did catch Lu Shus eyes and he was quick to open the lucky draw. He now possessed 420,000 distress points. He was planning to light up the first three stars and be left with 20,000 points. Just as Lu Shu was about to convert the star fruits, he discovered another prompt: Energy Sea Fruit, Nebula Fruit. What the hell is a Nebula Fruit? He went to the store and gasped. What the heck! A Nebula Fruit is priced at 100,000 distress points?! That is a hundred times more expensive than a Celestial Fruit?! Could it be an advanced version of the Celestial Fruit? Lu Shus hands gave an involuntary tremble. If he convert just one and consume it, the first star of the third layer of Nebula could be instantly lighted up! He gave a small sigh of relief. Indeed, this was an advanced version and could save him the trouble of eating a few hundred fruits at one go. He would not have the energy to do that even if there was time Lighting up three stars at one go. After that, he still required a massive 400,000; 800,000 distress points. The road ahead was still long. Now, even if he were to use both Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow simultaneously, Lu Shu could still last more than an hour in a high difficulty battle. If he fight the injured Anthony now at his current state, Anthony would find it hard to even break through the defense of his celestial cloak. Opening the lucky draw, Lu Shu was full of expectations as he waited for the lucky draw roulette to come up with something fascinating. After a hundred distress points were thrown in, the roulette began spinning fast. When the wheel stopped, Lu Shu looked at the thing the needle was pointing at and almost flipped his table! The stinky tofu almost recommended by A Bite of China documentary series! What the heck! What is this almost recommended?! How can they screw people around like this! This is the new item as mentioned? Are you able to absorb my distress points to level up or what?! Lu Shus mood at that point in time was hardly describable. He converted one stinky tofu and bit into the black-colored delicacy. Instantly, the soft, white interior of the beancurd was exposed. It was crispy on the outside and soft within. The spice tasted like authentic wild pepper and the spiciness made Lu Shu perspire profusely. It was indeed deliciousbut what was the point! Thump! Lu Xiaoyu pushed open the door and entered, emotionless. Not uttering a word, she took the stinky tofu from Lu Shu and left silently Lu Shu was totally caught off-guard! Okay, okay, you guys are the badass! Continue the lucky drawing. Lu Shus greatest wish now was for the appearance of an item similar to the Energy Sea Fruit. Even though he did not know what would appear, Lu Shu was not utterly disappointed yet! After drawing for over a hundred times, just as Lu Shu was about to go numb, the needle on the roulette wheel suddenly landed on a golden sheet! Lu Shus heart felt like it missed a beat. The first time a gold sheet appear, it was a little star. The second time was Lu Xiaoyus cultivation technique. Could the third time be some invincible skill or something?! He spared no time in retrieving the golden sheet from the back-end item column. However, the golden sheet turned instantly into gold dust and floated towards the walls! Lu Shu stretched out his arms to catch the powdery gold, but they were like shards of light that were out of reach and impossible to catch as they floated right through the walls! He threw open his bedroom door and could only look on helplessly as the gold powder landed in Little Furys body! Little Fury was then clutching the stinky tofu with its two tiny claws and savouring the delicacy. Return them to me! Lu Shu inverted Little Fury by grabbing its legs and started to shake it violently, as if trying to shake the golden lights out of Little Furys body. Little Fury was utterly stunned as it was shaken up and did not dare to move a muscle, totally clueless about what was happening Lu Xiaoyu, too, looked at Lu Shu in shock. Wasnt it just a piece of stinky tofu?! However, everyone understood soon after coming out of their shock. The issue lay with the golden lights. Lu Shu was also feeling beaten. From the look of it, the golden sheet was acting on its own in search of a host to reside in and was not subject to any control at all. Which also meant that, they had chosen Little Fury. Lu Shu asked, heartbroken, What are those for? He suddenly thought of a problem. Previously, it seemed like the golden sheet also floated into Lu Xiaoyus body and every time she made someone angry after that, the distress points would be clocked in Lu Shus record directly. Would it be the same in Little Furys case? If it was really the case, this outcome could still be accepted Little Fury shook its head and gesticulated for a very long time, saying it knew not what was going on and had to go think about it Then why arent you go think about it now?! Lu Shu said brusquely. If you dont get to the bottom of the issue by tonight, I will give you double the homework to do tomorrow! From Little Furys distress, +666! Lu Shu was stunnedLittle Furys distress points had been overcome?! Chapter 319 - You Dare Come Back! (Part 3) To tell the truth, Lu Shu really did not expect just a piece of golden sheet could let Little Fury break through directly. How? What was the reason behind this? Little Fury, feeling deeply wronged, hug the remaining piece of stinky tofu and went off to explore the powers of the golden lights. Just now, when Lu Shu was shaking it so violently, it was still hugging the tofu tightly to its chest However, it had realised that being with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu was also highly beneficial Unconsciously, Little Fury had long since considered Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu and itself a family, No matter how much Lu Shu had asked it to do homework, they had always treated it like a family member. For instance, there will always be food for it on the table at every meal. Strangely, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had also never treated Little Fury like a pet. Sometimes, people may think that pets are living a good life. However, are the pets really happy to be cooped up in cages? For pets which have had their magical intelligence activated, would they be willing to lie on the ground and lick out of plates their whole life? If their magical intelligence was not activated, then it is another matter, but what if it is? Hence, Lu Shu had been thinking a lot previously if the intelligent pets of the rich and powerful in the Middle East would one day get back at them with vengeance? Lu Shu returned to his room and continued his lucky draw. He hoped to be able to obtain another golden sheet or something like that. However, he knew how rare they were He went on to use up his 20,000 distress points on the lucky draw. Looking at his meagre savings, Lu Shu suddenly felt liberated overnight. In the end, all he got was two hundred stinky tofu almost recommended in China, and nothing else. Lu Shu looked at himself in the mirror. But his face was not black! Right at this moment, Lu Shu was suddenly hit by a wave of fatigue. The fatigue came out of nowhere; he was still feeling awake one moment and suddenly felt unimaginably exhausted the next, the kind that would make him fall asleep instantly once he lie down on his bed. Lu Shu suddenly realised that this was not a normal kind of fatigue. He looked on as the Celestial Energy went on their own accord to obliterate the fatigue. Lu Shu quickly stopped them and slowly lay himself on the bed. Lu Shu walked alone on a quiet street that was utterly devoid of anyone else. He was very familiar with this place. In fact, he had stayed here for sixteen years the welfare home. Over a dozen times the swing had been spoilt, and over a dozen times the old director of the home had fixed it himself. Then, Lu Xiaoyus favourite activity had been to ride the swing while Lu Shu pushed her from behind. In those days, everyone would be fighting to get on the one and only swing, and Lu Shu could always get it for her. It was not because Lu Shu was a good fighter. He was by then the eldest orphan in the welfare home, nobody dared to offend him Lu Shu was taking in the familiar surroundings when all of a sudden, a large group of people emerged from the home. They were momentarily stunned to see Lu Shu, and he too, was stunned. After that, a leader among them shouted, Whack him! Lu Shu was shocked to discover that everyone had Class D or above power and were all coming at him bare-fisted. What the heck He took a blow intentionally only to realise that the opponents blow, despite having used all his strength, merely left a faint bruise upon Lu Shu. This must be the difference in power between Class C and D. Lu Shu tried to feel within himself and discovered that everything felt normal. He immediately drew out a spear from the Seal of Lands and began to beat the adversaries as they ran all over the street. The difference in power was indeed too greatcould not win the fightcould not escape Just as Lu Shu fell the last person, everything dissolved in a puff of smoke. Right before everything disappeared in smoke, Lu Shu saw a furry white figure with a tuft of purple hair on its head Little Fury, come over here! Lu Shu sat up on his bed. Little Fury, looking hurt and crumpled, shuffled slowly in from the living room. It was still holding an exercise book. On it was written: You were the one who asked me to go explore the powers Lu Shu was incensed, You want to beat me up? In what he experienced just now, the setting was retrieved from Lu Shus memory, but the characters inside were strangers to him. Yet, they had wanted to beat him up upon seeing him, this Lu Shu could not put up with No! Little Fury quickly wrote on its book, Really, no! I think you are having too few homework From Little Furys distress, +199 Can you retrieve my memory through my dream? Lu Shu asked. Little Fury indicated it could not. The setting materialised by itself and it could not control that. It could only control the people within the dream. Lu Shu was a little sceptical. He took a look at his chest and saw no bruise, meaning the injury in the dream was not real. But what about killing somebody? If a persons consciousness is killed, will he die also in reality?Lu Shu was not sure. He instructed, Let me tell you. Without my permission, you should absolutely not kill anyone in dreams! Little Fury nodded frantically and indicated that it was a law-abiding citizen. Alright, I shall not make things difficult for you anymore. Go out and play by yourself. Lu Shu took out a new Refresher Fruit and diluted it in a small pail, Give it to your little pals. This 1000 distress points had been obtained just now from Little Fury Lu Shu had always been considering an underground intelligence system using rats. As for whether it would really happen, only time will tell. It would not hurt to give it a try. Lu Shu had always regarded Luo Cheng as his base camp. Of course he had to manage it better. Little Fury went out. Not long after that, Lu Shu suddenly started to receive a wave of distress points from strangers. Dumbfounded, Lu Shu also realised that this could be distress points created by Little Fury for him. Could it be, the guess that if he imbue someone with cultivation technique, the person would convert distress points for him was really founded? Lu Shu observed the distress points he was receiving. The source names were all unfamiliar to him. Suddenly, a familiar name appeared: Li Qingyu. Was this not his classmates name? Previously, this guy had exposed Lu Shus aptitude to the class and had been expelled straightaway by the Daoyuan Class. Lu Shu did not know if this was a coincidence. A few minutes later, he saw in his moments a post by Li Qingyu: Had a dream just now of being beaten up by a group of people. I then woke up in fright. I went back to sleep after that to dream of the same group of people again, who told me You dare to come back!'' Lu Shu burst out laughing. If not for the fact that it was Little Furys doing, Lu Shu would have play it live and wreck it! Lu Shu quickly commented, Hahahahahaha! Lu Shu was surprised that this guy had not blocked him. Perhaps after he left Daoyuan Class, they never had any more interactions and therefore Lu Shu had no qualm towards him. However, he would probably be blocked soon From Li Qingyus distress, +299! Chapter 320 - Gathering Magical Energy (Part 1) After Little Fury was done settling the little brothers down, it staggered back home. It saw Lu Shu standing at the doorway looking at itself with a funny smile just as it leapt into the yard. Frightened, Little Fury leapt out again Come back! Lu Shus face darkened instantly. Am I that scary? Little Fury was unhappy. Whether you are scary or not, dont you have the slightest idea? Lu Shu saw Little Fury taking its time shuffling up to him and smiled, Try not to publicise your capabilities, or else some people in Luo Cheng may take notice of you. Try your best to study the powers you possess now and see to what extent can you control dreams. However, as much as you can, dont beat up people anymore. Little Fury quickly nodded. Lu Shu continued, Using the power you have, you are still too deliberate when infiltrating into the dreams of others. I hope you can evolve the dreams into more realistic ones. If even those who are consciously guarding against infiltration think that they are dreaming, that will be the best. To Lu Shu, he had suspected something was wrong when the fatigue hit him. Therefore, he did not feel that he was in a dream even when dreaming and felt like a bystander. Ordinary people like Li Qingyu may fall for it, but Lu Shu, never. If Little Fury could make the dreamland more realistic, it may be highly useful in the future. Lu Shu went into the house and entered the Seal of Lands. His consciousness walked across the giant skybridge built for him by the Seal and ascended to the sky above Luo Cheng. He was enjoying a birds eye view of the entire vista. Magical energy on the ground was enshrouding the city like mist, yet was more energetic and pulsating than any mist. At the relics of the Beimang remains, immense magical energy rise into the air like steam. That was the choice site of the Heavenly Network. No wonder they chose the site. Lu Shu thought initially that the magical energy would dissipate and disappear, but along with the end of the remains, the place became instead a blessed land. Now, Lu Shu could still see the place sealed according to martial law. The military tents were still not removed. Once in a while, a few familiar Heavenly Network fighters would appear. It seemed like they would gather here for their cultivation every night. When the fighters first started practice, the density of magical energy was still poor, resulting in their slow progress. Now, the speed of magical energy rejuvenation was increasing, and some students were fast surpassing the fighters. The Heavenly Network could not ignore this issue. No matter whether was it fighting prowess or the state of their capabilities, the Heavenly Network fighters were still having an upper hand. Moreover, they were trained as the key points of the plan to promote all areas by drawing upon the experiences of specific points. Such was the logic of the veterans mentoring the newcomers. However, it would be really embarrassing if they became weaker than the students. This was why there was a restriction of achievements. On one hand, it was so that the students of Daoyuan Class would be daring and fearless in battles. On the other, it was to ensure the stability of the overall situation. The overall situation, was of utmost importance. Perhaps they could open up the cultivation technique and allow them to cultivate as they wish, but if there were conflicts internally so soon, having so many powerful practitioners would only spell disaster. ڿֱӿŹ,иʹ,ڲǰ,Ҫôʵǿֻǻ. Overlooking the lands of Luo Cheng, if not for this move, Lu Shu would probably not discover: the magical energy now was slightly stronger than the previous time he entered the Seal of Lands. Not just any particular area, but the whole of Luo Cheng was so. As expected, the periodic rejuvenation of magical energy was still ongoing. Lu Shu looked at a lone villa beside the Luo River. That was where Jiang Shuyi was staying alone. The Jiang family did not seem to be staying there. It was only Jiang Shuyi, who needed the cultivation, would go there everyday after school. This was the famed blessed landin Luo Cheng. Lu Shu took a look around and concluded that, indeed, other than certain ancient jungles, there were not many places with as strong a magical presence as this villa. Tonight, Lu Shu wanted to enhance the magical energy at Jiang Shuyis villa. He wanted the energy level here to be stronger; it should at least be on par with the level at the remains right? Before the summer break, the two experts from the capital who could feel constitutions left futile after a few months of experience. They went straight back to report on it. This was basically the greatest threat. However, Lu Shu was not particularly worried. What he planned to alter tonight was more than just these. He still understood the adage of how a single truth among many falsehoods could confound ones vision. Moreover, Jiang Shuyi was now not in Luo Cheng. There were people in the Heavenly Network to prove his alibi. Lu Shus mind was of course set at ease. In a split second thought, Lu Shu did not frighten the residents. Who knew if there may be a person in the midst of practice in any of the units. To end their path of cultivation for no reason was not a nice thing to do. All he gathered was the energy on the streets, since nobody would practice while sitting on the streets. The transfer of magical energy occurred very slowly. Lu Shu was very patient. From start to end, much changes were made before he could bring it to Jiang Shuyis place. It took a full hour for Lu Shu to increase the level of magical energy at Jiang Shuyis villa to that of Beimang remains Want to add a little more? Lets add some more Yes, some more Lu Shu chattered alone above Luo Cheng and finally regard his finished work in satisfaction. This should be enough for Jiang Shuyis cultivation right? It felt as though the magical stones would not even be needed Only then did Lu Shu finally feel at ease enough to go to bed. Seven days later, Jiang Shuyi emerged from the Beimang airport brimming with life. When he arrived, a sedan was already awaiting him outside. The chauffeur asked as he got in, Going to the place of cultivation or back home? Lets go to the place of cultivation, Jiang Shuyi replied. The sedan made its way over to the solitary villa. Jiang Shuyi suddenly asked, Nothing much going on in Luo Cheng recently right? Nothing, the chauffeur replied with a smile. But they both were stunned when they arrived at the villa Looking at the grass in the lawn which had grown to over two metres tall, the two men were shocked to realise that the entrance to the villa was totally hidden. What was the situation. He had left for only few days, and the grass look as if they had been abandoned and desolate for a dozen years. How fast the grass grew! Not only that, even the indoor plants in the villa was the same. Jiang Shuyi looked up to see every window of the villa overgrown from the inside out with plants. The roof was already broken through by the plants! Jiang Shuyi, dumbfounded, parted the grass with his hands and walked to the door. He realised in shock that the walls were full of small cracks! Weeds had begun to grow tenaciously out of the walls. The plants could actually pry open the mortar joints! Jiang Shuyi inserted the key into the keyhole of the main door, only to realise that the door was so badly deformed that opening it was difficult. Still, Jiang Shuyi was powerful and with a smash, brought the door down Yes the whole door came down Something is wrong, Jiang Shuyi grabbed his chauffeurs collar and raced to the back. Crash! The whole villa collapsed. A potted plant in the house actually broke through the vase with its roots, went beneath the floor and took root in the soil. It then went on to become a towering, strange tree! What the heck Jiang Shuyi took the environment with a stunned face. From Jiang Shuyis distress, +999! Chapter 321 - Contract (Part 2) All of you must be looking down on the students of Daoyuan Class! Lu Shu thumped the table of the village heads office loudly. Why cant you rent out just one mu of land to us?! The village head looked at Lu Shu, bewildered, Its not that! Boy, please put down your spear first From Liu Weidongs distress, +333 Lu Shu only knew after coming to Liujiazhai village beside 310 National Highway that when people contracted farmland, it was usually in hundreds of mu. To only undertake the contract of one mu of land was indeed rare. One mu of land is six hundred over square meters. In the city this is nothing. Why cant I have it? I came here in goodwill to aid the villages development, how can you let me leave empty-handed?! Liu Weidong, the head of Liujiazhai village, was befuddled. He explained patiently, Friend, we really do not contract out our land by a single mu. Please put down your spear first and we can discuss nicely To be elected as the village head, Liu Weidong must be a powerful and influential person. Even though pressed hard by higher ups for cultivated land protection, a single mu of land was still slightly spurned. To be honest, the country was serious about cultivated land protection. Layers upon layers of tasks exerted a downward pressure and the size of farmland could not be decreased. That was the unchanging theme year after year, such as ensuring the red line of farmland protection is not crossed. Even high school students knew that the countrys grain reserve have always been maintaining at a stable but also tight level. In actual fact, it was not merely as simple as having a tight reserve. If not for the fact that imports were generally free from pressures, food security would be a big issue. Moreover, Liujiazhai village was too close to the city. Any youths with the slightest aspiration would all have left for work in the city, who would be willing to stay behind and work the land? Every day on the news there would be reports about somebody striking rich after planting some crop. Those were all nonsense and only shocking news would report that. A while ago, Luo Cheng came up with a target to strive for the annual income of Luo Cheng farmers to hit 9100 yuan this was annual income, not monthly. Liu Weidong actually hoped fervently for people to undertake contracts for the land. 600 yuan a year for one mu was not considered expensive. But to only obtain contract for one mu, what was going on?! He had initially not wanted to be bothered with this youth who seemed to be a student. With his hair dyed a light blue, he was giving off gay vibes But even though he did not bother to speak to Lu Shu, Lu Shu was not someone who gives up easily. He stuck to Liu Weidong and spoke for a whole morning. Wherever Liu Weidong went, he would follow, adamant about getting the one mu of contracted land. In the end, Liu Weidong lost his patience and shouted for a few youths to get ready to drive him out. The people of the village must still be valiant and firm at times. Lu Shu realised nice talks would not work. The teenagers came up and started to shove him around. Seeing that a fight was imminent, Lu Shu smacked down upon a millstone beside him and it split into two. Liu Weidong almost wet his pants, Lets talk things out nicely! They had therefore proceeded to discuss the issue in the office. Still, Lu Shu had no use for so much land. He had already discussed with a farmer. The farmers son was working in Luo Cheng in a renovation team. He had earned a sizeable sum of money and would like to bring his whole family into the city, therefore leaving behind this plot of land. It was exactly that plot of land opposite their house which caught Lu Shus eyes. The courtyard was at the fringe of the village and was fairly remote. In this way, Lu Shu would not attract any unwanted attention if he used his special powers to till the land or something. On the other hand, the place was 1.4km south of the Beimang remains. In general, a university would expand significantly and when that happens, the entrance will definitely be facing the city. If nothing goes wrong, the entrance to the college may not be far from the place. The price of the courtyard was very low, 70,000 dollars. Hence, everything was suitable. However, the details could not be agreed upon to Lu Shu, it was all because of the difficulty in agreeing to the details. Liu Weidong also hoped to delay Lu Shus departure. His own grandson was now studying in the city. He would try to see if his son knew any Dauyuan Class students and learn something about Lu Shu from them. As it turned out, his grandson did enroll in Daoyuan Class, but was later transferred to Luo Cheng School of Foreign Languages. However, he learnt from the person he asked that there was indeed a Lu Shu, and also verified his military rank. As for all other information, he did not breathe a single word So secretive?! Liu Weidongs grandson was completely befuddled. Why so discreet? Could it be that this student has a terrifying background? The grandson reported everything honestly back to Liu Weidong. Liu Weidong pondered deeply, What if this student before him really do have an extraordinary history and comes from a special background? However, Liu Weidong was no fool. He stalled Lu Shu while secretly asking someone to go check on the situation, Go see if there is anything out of the ordinary at Liu Yulis place! Liu Weidong suddenly realised something. A student with special background would come over here all of a sudden to buy a courtyard and only obtain contract for one mu of land in front of the doorway. Could that be the fabled blessed land?! Liu Weidong heard from his son and grandson how much the price of blessed lands had been hiked up. If one such land were to appear in the village, no matter how extraordinary the person might be, he would still keep it until an opportune time to make huge profits. No matter your background, can you extend your authority into this village? Liu Weidongs lackeys trotted all the way and called him less than half an hour later, The plants are alright, so are the livestock. Everything is normal. Liu Weidong was slightly perplexed. Did you really come all the way here to aid in the development of our village? Actually, it was not that one mu of land could not be contracted out to give him face. Liu Weidong cleared his throat, Here, Lu Shu how long do you wish to have this contracted land for? 80 years, Lu Shu answered. Pah! The old village head spat, What the hell?! 80 years! Lu Shu was unwilling. 30 years? Liu Weidong said nicely. Why do you need it for so long The law of the land states that contracts are at most 30 years long. 30 years then, Lu Shu accepted without a second thought. Liu Weidong was stunned. He only realised now that Lu Shu was using the tactic of starting at a high asking price then respond with a low bid. It was all because he was confused for a moment by Daoyuan Class and Lu Shus prowess. It was because he had never had any dealings with such people before. This feeling was similar to when he was making business deals with foreigners a long time ago. During negotiations, he would be easily overwhelmed. Come to think of it, was he not still like that? When confused, he was easily beguiled by Lu Shu. Now that he had come back to his senses, wasnt Lu Shu just a student, why was he so timid? The country also had laws, Lu Shu could do nothing about it. He was nothing more than a schoolboy. Signing over the land for 30 years was not a big deal. After all, 92% of the contracted land in the country had a lease of 30 years. But the price 800 yuan for a mu! Liu Weidong said solemnly. This price was 200 yuan higher than any other contracted land in the village. Chapter 322 - Entering the Capital for Progress Report (Part 3) Liu Weidong thought to himself, Just a student. Even if you have almighty powers, you still have to abide by the rules right?In this village, he, Liu Weidong, is the rule! As for the follow-up lines to say, Liu Weidong had already thought them through. No matter what, 800 dollars a mu! 800 yuan? How can you just raise the price like that?Lu Shu was unhappy. Ka! Lu Shu crushed the mug. So sorry, held it to hard. I heard that other contracted lands are 600 yuan a mu? From Liu Weidongs distress, +399! Lu Shu had done his research before coming. Why would he come before doing proper research? How dishonest of this guy! Liu Weidong looked sorely as Lu Shu crushed the porcelain mug into powder. Alright, alright, 600 it shall be Liu Weidong realised that with his prowess, it would not be a problem for him to come back at midnight to destroy his house Liu Weidong sighed deeply, Yes, the land can be contracted outbut can you put down the spear first? 30 years. 600 a year, a total of 18000 yuan. Lets sign the contract, Lu Shu was also highly efficient. He wanted to complete everything fast and begin the gathering of magical power. Both Big Kitty and Naughty Pig had arrived, and there was no space at home for them. He could only find Li Yixiao to help keep them in the Beimang remains camp. Xi Fei was already furiously hurrying him to lead them away multiple times. Big Kitty was better, as long as there was meat to eat, it would not make a fuss. But Naughty Pig was different, this clumsy oaf had already upturned a few tents! Naughty Pig did not mean any harm, it only wanted to find out what was in the tents To Naughty Pig, this activity was similar to opening treasure chests. Upturn a tent, oh there are ten people inside. Upturn the other tent, oh theres nine in this one. Interesting, interesting Xi Fei and the rest really felt like slaughtering Naughty Pig. But this was Lu Shus, and they honestly did not want to do such a thing. The students of Daoyuan Class were a little ostracising towards Lu Shu, but those in the inner circle of the Heavenly Network were actually pretty close to him. This was because they respect all who are powerful. This was a habit long since cultivated. Is Lu Shu powerful enough?To Xi Fei and the others, Yes, absolutely. Lu Shu had brought Lu Xiaoyu to the Beimang remains yesterday specially to reassure Naughty Pig and tell it not to cause any trouble. Everyone discovered that this clumsy pig only listens to Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shus plan was to get the land as soon as possible. Coalescence of souls still required twenty odd days. Cultivation of land was not an urgent task, but they must at least have a place for Naughty Pig to roam. With Lu Xiaoyus restrictions, it dared not go around rooting soil from lands belonging to others, and since it could play happily in its own piece of land. As a Daoyuan Class student, Lu Shu coming to buy land would surely raise some suspicions. However, it was just an ordinary piece of land. Before Lu Shu utilise the Seal of Lands, he was sure Liu Weidong would not discover anything. As for how this place would be transformed in the future, Lu Shu did not care too much. Now that magical energy rejuvenation was ongoing, there were many places that were once not blessed lands but later became one after there was a rise in magical energy. When that happen, Lu Shu had to at most admit that he was a sensory type. What was the big deal? After signing the contract, if Liu Weidong were to go back on his words or anything, legal measures aside, Lu Shu could also revert the land back into an ordinary farmland any time. With his Seal of Land, wherever Lu Shu goes, the place will become a blessed land Everybody was highly efficient. In three days, everything was settled. The items belonging to the original tenant was not removed and were all given to Lu Shu. In the courtyard, there were also grape vines. They heard that in summer, the grapes here were especially nice. Lu Xiaoyus mouth watered just thinking about it. Lu Shu thought that with magical energy, the grapes would probably be even nicer In the afternoon three days later, Lu Shu rode on the over two meters tall Naughty Pig while Lu Xiaoyu rode on Big Kitty, also almost two meters tall, as they went down the mountain together this was indeed a bizarre scene. When the two arrived at the village, Liu Weidong, who was enjoying a cigarette while chatting with others at the entrance, was stunned. What the heck! Whats happening! A few villagers retreated unconsciously. Big Kitty and Naughty Pig seemed really ferocious! Liu Weidong stared at Naughty Pig. Never in his life had he saw this type of wild boar. The old village heads mouth trembled, Look out for your livestock, dont let them be taken He summoned up his courage to ask from afar, Lu Shu, this is?! Oh, just to guard the place. No need to worry, everybody As Lu Shu was saying that, Naughty Pig upturned a stone seat at the village entrance that must have weighed a few hundred kilograms From Liu Weidongs distress, +499 From Lu Shu saw no need for politeness towards Liu Weidong. Honest or not, he had no plan to interact with the village head anymore. It was imperative that they both mind only their own business. He would surely not let Naughty Pig and Big Kitty harm the villagers, but if the one mu of land were to really become a blessed land, he would also not want them to have any ideas. Under usual circumstances, Liu Weidong, as the lord of his village, would try to prevail over others from the first encounters, In the end, he was badly frightened by a wild boar It was as if, they were indeed not on the same level in this world. You must restrain them well, cannot harm people. They must not cause damage in the village, nor the farmland of others. Let them play in the mountains in the day and return to sleep at night. Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Now that Anthonys soul had not coalesce, Lu Shu had no plan to tire himself out working the land. He would just settle Naughty Pig and Big Kitty there. Just at that moment, he received a call by Li Yixiao: Get ready to go to the capital for progress report. This meant that Nie Ting had returned to the capital. Li Yixiao said just now that 82 fighters with Tier A aptitude would be there to report their progress. With Lu Shu included, it would be 83. He better not embarrass Yuzhou. There are really few people with Tier A aptitude. According to the Population Census, the population now stands at 1.3 billion, but isnt it already 1.4 billion?Lu Shu did not know the actual figures, Population Census was itself a difficult task. Among 1.4 billion people, only 82 Tier A aptitude geniuses emerged. What was the proportion? It was frightening to just think about it. However, Lu Shu had the impression that the two Tier A geniuses in Qingzhou were still far from Class D peak ability. In other places without remains, the level should be similar. Why do they all need to go to the capital for progress report? Lu Shu had a hunch that this time round, the progress report would not be that easy. Unexpected things may happen. However, he was not the least worried. To walk with the geniuses across the country was definitely a good thing. Compared to meeting Nie Ting alone, Lu Shu would rather go with many people. Just have to go with the flow. One more point. Li Yixiao said not to be the disgrace of Yuzhou. Could it bethat the Heavenly Network wanted to let pit the geniuses against one another? After all, in the first state, the first batch of chosen geniuses had all risen. The batches following that would surely require grooming. Lu Shu was not sure what would Nie Ting be up to this time. Just take it one step at a time. Setting off tomorrow. He would be taking the train to the capital with Cao Qingci. He heard that Northbound geniuses in the Beijing-Guangzhou route would all be taking this train. Maybe he could meet some interesting characters. Chapter 323 - The Ascetic (Part 1) Theres money in your card, remember to have your meals on time Put your clothes in the washing machine and hang them up quickly to dry Dont watch cartoon all the time, remember to get up and move around after some time Lu Shu was like a parent about to go on a long trip overseas but could not stop worrying over his child. Lu Xiaoyu caressed Little Fury and said calmly, Lu Shu, you promised to bring me to the capital. But they dont allow family members! Lu Shu said helplessly. Lu Shu, youve changed, Lu Xiaoyu said coldly. In her arms, Little Fury looked as if there was no more meaning in life. Lu Xiaoyu would rub it when she was at a loss. Little Fury was still not quite capable of resisting Hey! I said not to watch romance dramas anymore! Lu Shu said, anger rising. The Heavenly Network instructed them not to worry about anything on this trip to the capital for progress report. They had already prepared the tickets, and all basic necessities had also been settled. Most importantly, Li Yixiao reminded them specially to bring their weapons along. Lu Shu would be meeting Cao Qingci at the terminal in the provincial capital. Zhong Yutang would be there to bring them northwards to the capital. Lu Shu was increasingly certain that this trip to the capital for progress report would not be a simple one. Why could he not shake off the feeling that they were going there to fight? Everything was planned in a tight schedule and Lu Shu had no time to care so much. He was home the same night to pack his luggage and had to leave the following morning at 6 for the provincial capital to catch a train. The trip would take an hour and a half. By then, with proper documents, the Heavenly Network could already bring their cold weapons onto transportations. The transport system nationwide had given them the green light. The next morning, Lu Shu planned to leave alone quietly, but Lu Xiaoyu was adamant about sending him off. She even prepared a present for him Whats this? Lu Shu was surprised. Just open it and youll know! Lu Xiaoyu grinned. I had it made to order online! With that, Lu Xiaoyu went back into the house. Lu Shu opened the wrapping and saw a black T-shirt with white prints on it. In front, Lu Shu is here At the back, Lu Shu is gone At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu emerged from the house. She, too, had changed into a new T-shirt. In front, Xiaoyu is here At the back, Xiaoyu is gone He had seen this before. The foreigner is here, the foreigner is gone. Cant believe Lu Xiaoyu used it straight to make T-shirts Too childish, Lu Shu took this opportunity to get back at Lu Xiaoyu for what she did a few days ago. Youre right, I, Lu Shu, bear grudge really well! You better wear it! Lu Xiaoyu said, her expression cold. Heh hehfine, Ill wear! Lu Shu put the T-shirt back on. Only then did Lu Xiaoyu smile once again, Lets go. Ill send you to the train terminal. The pair hailed a cab to the train terminal. At home, Lu Shu would remind Lu Xiaoyu earnestly to eat her meal regularly while she listens with impatience. On the car, Lu Xiaoyu became the one reminding Lu Shu to stay safe and be careful no matter what At the terminal, Lu Shu realised that Jiang Shuyi was also already waiting at the entrance to the hall. Lu Shu was momentarily stunned, Shuyi, you are going for the progress report too? Jiang Shuyi saw Lu Shu and smiled. Nope, I am here specially to send you off. Right after that, Jiang Shuyi lowered his voice and said, This time, the progress report in the capital is unlike usual. Do your best. The Heavenly Network will be reviewing all of you in various aspects. You must be careful in all that you say and do. You will be constantly monitored. Lu Shu finally understood. So thats how it would be? When organizations such as the Heavenly Network pick newcomers to groom, they were indeed even more cautious. So many people mobilized. As for what would be reviewed and how to do so, Jiang Shuyi said that he had no idea himself. Lu Shu was slightly touched. He did not expect Jiang Shuyi to come all the way here specially to send him off just so to inform him. Lu Shu thought of the magical energy gathered and felt a wave of pride. He too had given Jiang Shuyi great assistance, right? Come to think of it, Jiang Shuyi still owed him a favour. After all, the magical energy was really strong! Lu Shu tested water while feigning nonchalance, Now, magical energy are still growing. Blessed lands are sprouting out in many places. That being said, how is the blessed land at your house? Unexpectedly, Jiang Shuyis face suddenly darkened Jiang Shuyi went on to say with his teeth gnashing, I have no idea why the magical energy in my house boomed all of a sudden and a potted plant at home grew so big that it destroyed the house. It is now being rebuilt! Heh heh. Lu Shu felt that he could carry this secret to the grave Who was it who said that a person had to keep a few secrets for a life well lived? That person is indeed wise You may not believe if I admit. I did not know that your potted plant is so powerful Just at this moment, Cao Qingci, carrying a black backpack, alighted from the morning bus. She went down calmly towards the terminal. Nobody was sending her off, nor was she like other girls who needed to drag along a huge luggage when going to some distant place. Inside, everything would be inside, just like moving house, as if they could not survive if one item was absent In this age whereby high school girls have started to put on light make-up and boys wear skirts Cao Qingci seemed to never have cared much about her image, only that her clothes should be clean and neat. Cao Qingci arrived at the waiting hall. She seemed not to want to greet Lu Shu at all as she walked right by him, despite them being the only two travelling together from Luo Cheng. So cold, Jiang Shuyi sighed. Im afraid she is the subject of focus this time during the progress report. In her heart, this girl seemed to care only about cultivation. In the Daoyuan Classes across the country, her cultivation aptitude seems to be the highest. Also, among the Tier A aptitude geniuses, she was the only one to have distinguished herself in battle. So hard to see what shes thinking, Lu Shu shook his head. He realized that he might not have received any distress points from Cao Qingci at all?! Either her heart was like still water and would not produce any negative feelings, or she had ways to isolate herself from the outside world. Such an exclusively special feeling made Lu Shu curious. If Cao Qingci really had a way to isolate herself from the outside world, Lu Shu really wanted to find out more. After the documents Lu Shu produced were checked online, he did not even have to go through any security check. The terminal let him pass through straight without any red lights. When he placed his identity card on the scanner, what came out were words like confidential and free passage. It did not reveal that he was a Daoyuan Class student. In the car, Lu Shu and Cao Qingci sat beside each other. She would forever be with her eyes closed, cultivating. Even though she was already at the peak of Class D, she never stopped exercising the suns rotation to stabilise her own state. As for Lu Shu, he took out his Japanese language self-study material he had bought previously to study. He suddenly felt that the silent Cao Qingci beside him was like anascetic. Chapter 324 - What Happened to the Distress Points? For the entire journey, there was no conversation between Lu Shu and Cao Qingci, as though they were two strangers whose seats were adjacent by chance. Lu Shu would become very focused once he concentrated on learning, even if it was Japanese which he would use together with the head-twisting gourd for name revelation purposes in the future. Some students were even better. They sat in front of their desks but actually taking in nothing. When they were done, they packed up their learning materials so seriously as if they had just finished a news broadcast As soon as Lu Shu alighted from the bus, he saw Zhong Yutang already waiting at the platform. Behind him, there were four students with swords in their hands, looking like Class A geniuses too. Lu Shu had met most of them outside the Beimang remains and he knew they were all native geniuses from Yuzhou. He could still recall that previously, one of the girls had no makeup at all, but now she was wearing thick gold-color eye shadow and a pretty blush, looking like Monkey King! Lu Shu was frustrated Wouldnt the Heavenly Network please do something about it? That same girl was wearing simple outfit last time, but now even her backpack was branded. Likely she had been recruited by some family. Now that shes rich, she could easily show off, Lu Shu thought. Although he did not entertain the idea, it was none of his business. After all, every one could make their own decisions. Actually, the girl was studying his blue hair too while he was examining her makeup Despite the fact that much of the color had already faded and black hair emerged visible again, the light blue in his hair was so obvious as though it was glowing They two were pretty much the same. Long time no see, Lu Shu greeted Zhong Yutang casually. He was well disposed towards this Chief Manager of Yuzhou Heavenly Network for his work attitude. If not for the burden, Li Yixiao, Lu Shu thought that Zhong Yutang could have done even better From Zhong Yutangs distress, +66 Lu Shu was stunned for a moment-how come you felt distressed the second you saw my face?! This was so wrong! Speaking of which, Zhong Yutang must have been nearing the peak of Class C the last time they met half a year ago for him to do his job well as the Chief Manager of Yuzhou. Then why hadnt him ascended yet? Was it really so difficult to upgrade from Class C to B? However, when Lu Shu studied him closely, he sensed the weakening in Zhong Yutangs waves of Spirit Qi. Lu Shu was shocked. Could it be that his cultivation abilities had regressed due to overwork? It couldnt be. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was not right. Instead of weaker, Zhong Yutangs waves were actually more condensed, which gave the illusion that Lu Shu felt previously. Eh, this was a bit weird. Zhong Yutang started the introduction, All of you are Yuzhou Class A aptitude geniuses. This time, you will be reporting your progress to the capital. Hence, I hope that the six of you can work together and do not cause any trouble. Since theres still a few minutes before the train arrival, you can introduce yourselves. After that, Zhong Yutang stepped aside to make a phone call to some unknown person, leaving behind the six people talking awkwardly at the platform. A thought suddenly struck Lu Shu-was it really okay for such a big group of Class A aptitude geniuses to gather on the same train? After all, the Beijing-Guangzhou line was a densely populated area. It was possible that half of the Class A aptitude geniuses from the entire country were clustered on this railway line. If something happened to this train full of geniuses, the competence of the Heavenly Network might experience an awkward gap in the future. To the Heavenly Network, it was highly likely that geniuses of Class A aptitude were one of their most important resources. After self-introduction, Lu Shu learned that the makeup girl was He Xie and the other girl was Liu Xueruo. The two boys were Wang Li and Qiu Qiao, who was very tanned. Lu Shu was amused upon his first sight of Qiu Qiao Louis Koo, was that you Louis Koo? Despite their dissimilar appearance, they were equally dark Judging from then, Yuzhous Class A aptitude geniuses consisted of three girls and two boys, excluding Lu Shu. Just a while ago, there was discussion on the Golden Foundation Forum about whether boys had a better chance at cultivation, which was contrary to the actual observation now. But of course, one could not make a sweeping statement solely based on the five people from one single state. Zhong Yutang hung up the call when he saw a train arriving from afar, Still, please be reminded that you are representing the honor of the entire Yuzhou. Thus, you are expected to be in your optimal state all the time. Also, although Lu Shus aptitude is only at the lowest level, I hope you can still feel free to approach him for help whenever necessary. I cant go further about that. Lu Shu was unhappy. What did he mean by he couldnt go further about that? Wasnt he intent on mocking him by only mentioning his aptitude but not his abilities? But before Lu Shu could protest, Zhong Yutang pulled him aside, The superiors have said, your abilities and military ranking are confidential. Why on earth must he hide it since he awakened to his powers by himself Could it be the Heavenly Network had some special arrangement for him?! Moreover, Lu Shu was a little confused. Why did everyone keep referring to them as the representatives of Yuzhou? Were they going to compete against students from other states or what? They must be joking! Zhong Yutang arranged them to board the No. 12 carriage once the train arrived and everyone started looking for their own bed according to their tickets in the soft sleeper carriage. Immediately, Lu Shu noticed that it was as if his ticket number was purposely separated from the rest of Yuzhou students-they were at the head while he almost the rear Not sure whether it was Zhong Yutangs plan, Lu Shu was on the brink of frustration. He would never believe it if Zhong Yutang denied any awareness of it. Based on the fact that there were already a number of students in the carriage, it seemed that the entire soft sleeper section had been booked by the Heavenly Network. When Lu Shu made his way along the long aisle, he received several curious stares from students in other compartments. They were all aware that this carriage was full of teenage geniuses just like themselves. When Lu Shu found his own bed, he was about to jump. Other peoples compartments all had at least four people, but why his was totally empty?! Why? Worried that I might disturb their cultivation?! Lu Shu almost flipped his table. What happened to the distress points?! Could it be another arrangement from the Heavenly Network? Sitting in his compartment alone, Lu Shu was in deep thought for ten minutes. Damn the arrangement! Apparently those people did not want him to distract those geniuses from their cultivation! Did someone report him? Lu Shu went back to deep thought again At that moment, the train had started moving. A student of a tiny build appeared at his door, Eh, are you the only one in this compartment? Glad to meet you, I am Yi Ran. Chapter 325 - Chasing the Floods Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Lu Shu froze for a moment and answered subconsciously, Hello. My name is Liu Li. Yi Ran did not ask for Lu Shus name in the first place Stunned, he stared at the Lu Shu is coming and Lu Shu is gone on Lu Shus T-shirt. After pondering for a full thirty seconds, he asked, Isnt your name Lu Shu? Hahaha, embarrassed, Lu Shu shot another glance at his T-shirt and smiled, Lu Shu is my name but Liu Li is my nickname. From Yi Rans distress, +199! Fine, I believe you, Yi Ran thought to himself. At that time, Yi Ran already felt that Lu Shu was not a very reliable fellow. Lu Shu was not the only person Yi Ran had greeted, he had greeted those in other compartments too. As though making friends in a forum, he did not have the air of a genius at all. Take a look at the other soft sleeper compartments. Other geniuses seemed rather arrogant with their powers but Yi Ran was a rare exception. Well, one could not deny it seemed very impressive that they were fetched by people from the Heavenly Network, assigned soft sleeper seats and moreover, they were going to the capital to make a progress report. It was the same as some girls who thought they were from royal families whenever they walked along a long spiral staircase and those teenagers that saw themselves as MV stars when looking outside the window from a car seat. Or even those who dreamed of being CEOs the moment they stepped into a car, with the illusion that someone in the front passenger seat would report to them immediately. Haha, bullshit. Now, all those geniuses put on airs and turned their noses at one another. Just like how the saying went, people of the same trade seldom agree. Basically, the situation was that it was extremely rare for a Class A aptitude genius to know another Class A genius. This was because a single city could rarely produce more than one Class A genius and Cao Qingci, for example, was the only one of her kind in the entire Luo Cheng. Maybe people like Yi Ran would see everyone as brothers and sisters and to him, more friends meant a broader social network. But Lu Shu disagreed. First off, it was already a wrong start to make friends for their potential usefulness and a wrong start would certainly lead to a wrong end. Furthermore, some people claimed that they had friends from all over the country but in practice, they would all disappear when needed. After Yi Ran left, Lu Shu still did not bother to go meet the other geniuses. He was fine with reaping a round of distress points, but socializing? Not interested. It was not that he was unwilling to make friends, but he always remained passive in such relationships. For instance, Chen Zuan, the little fatty, was now a friend to Lu Shu. Nothing much to say here. The little fatty was a nice guy, just a bit exaggerated. But to a teenage boy like Chen Zuan, there was nothing wrong with some slight exaggeration, right? The train soon went past six to seven stations and another six students came aboard. At the current rate, there would really be more than thirty Class A aptitude geniuses on that train. After another round of learning Japanese, Lu Shu started watching Naruto. All thanks to Lu Xiaoyus influence! However, Lu Shu thought watching Naruto could more or less help him improve his Japanese. Moreover, he could learn about Mid-Water Escape too. Honestly speaking, it was the first time that Lu Shu had the mood for anime. In the past, where could he find the time? Now it seemed that he was starting to get addicted too. But the problem was, the use of water elements in Naruto was not applicable in real life. For example, the Water Techniques could be used to release water after condensing it into a shark. Yet, in animes it could be justified as the sheer power of ninjutsu (special techniques used by Japanese ninjas) but in reality, water is water. It would be wiser to condense water into high-pressure water blades than sharks! Actually, there was one that was rather useful, transforming oneself into water to avoid harm. Though Lu Shu had yet to acquire the ability of changing himself into water elements, Anthony seemed to have it. If not, how did he perform Mid-Soil Escape? However, at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly sensed an immense wave of Spirit Qi arise from outside the window located in the front-left of the train. There lay a huge river, over which there was a bridge that the train was about to cross. In the wilderness, a group of twelve Caucasians silently stared at the slowly approaching train on the horizon. To them, a train traveling at eighty or even over a hundred kilometers per hour was indeed slow. Cleared. They are all students. No masters. Hehe, dont be fooled. Last time, Mengze and six other morons went upstream from Asan and now their bodies are nowhere to be found. I suspect they were ambushed, one sneered. We are not like them. Having been hidden for so long, what we have been doing all day is just endless business. This is so boring! All I want to do now is simply get the job done and go for a good holiday! How about going shark fishing? Dont underestimate them. One of the students is Class C, strength type. His performance was exceptional at the Salt Lake remains. He has to be captured alive. I suspect he is related to Chen Bailis breakthrough. Interesting. 27, we will go and handle him. Okay. 11, you send us to the bridge later. It seemed that they were all named after numbers. These could only be code names, since such names were unlikely to exist in the entire world. What are we waiting for? For someone to go upstream. Is he coming personally? Yes. When the train was one kilometer away from them, an eerie spray suddenly welled up amidst the rapid currents. Shockingly, a transparent human figure rose up vertically from the river surface. It asked in a husky voice, Is there any change in the plan? The twelve people on the shore all showed humble respect. The leader lowered his voice, No. Please do as you wish. The water man nodded, Proceed as usual. Then, he returned to the water, as though nothing had ever happened. But the twelve people all went quiet. In Lu Shus speculation, he was not able to transform himself into water elements, but someone in Class B should be able to. Following this line of thought, that person must be Class B or above! As the train thundered towards the bridge, it seemed to not yet notice the impending danger. Defenseless, the long train drove onto the bridge, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. All of a sudden, following a deafening roar upstream, the currents became rapid again. The rolling spray could almost be felt on peoples faces more than ten meters away on the shore. Like a tsunami, the flood that peaked as high as over twenty meters, swept towards the bridge. One persons eyes were full of yearning and admiration, His His power has increased! For a moment, all twelve of them started running with all their strength towards the train which had already reached the mid-section of the bridge. They were going to destroy the 12th carriage, and all lives contained within! Chapter 326 - An Eye for An Eye Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios The instant Lu Shu sensed the Spirit Qi waves, he looked outside, only to see a humongous flood peak rise and swell towards the bridge, like a giant water wall. It was only over twenty meters away and it would not be long before it would crush the train. The water wall was so condensed that even foam was trapped inside. Lu Shu could even foresee that should this wall fall on them, the entire bridge would collapse in a split second. Was that the power of water wielding? Surprisingly, the first thought that occurred in Lu Shus mind upon the sight of it, was the hope that one day the terrific power could be his. Although one could not compare rivers with seas, it was already frightening enough. Imagine a river pouring down from the sky, as though aiming for total destruction! Enemies! Lu Shu loudly shouted. At this moment, the temperature suddenly dropped in the sweltering heat. Lu Shu watched his breath turn into white vapor before it froze on the window glass. The twelve people ran towards them at full speed, each demonstrating their own skills. Suddenly, a buff guy jumped from the riverside and then, as if manipulated by a mysterious force, was shot straight towards the 12th carriage where Lu Shu was seated. He looked like a crazy flying bomb from Guns&Steel! Ashore, another person fully extended his hand, his chestnut-colored hair flew backwards in the wind. He emitted huge blasts of cold waves from his body, which instantly turned all the remaining vapors splashed out from the flood peak into sharp ice blades, which tore everything along their path apart. The rest ran along the railway. Their mission was to kill everyone in the 12th carriage in ten minutes. In this instance, Lu Shu was still staring at the massive flood peak outside. They would soon engulf the world like undefeatable monsters. Everything seemed to fall into silence. The sparkling ice blades were yet to cease. The flowing and ebbing of the sea. The rising and setting of the sun. Gone and returned with the wind. The elements were the sole truth in this world. The rest were nothing but illusions. Lu Shu raised his hand. Instantly, the glass in front of him shattered. All celestial strength from his celestial map gushed out, like the invading soldiers in the War of the Century as they charged all-out. They were in a frenzy! The elemental power in Lu Shu was rapidly depleted due to his seemingly easy action of raising his hand. But that was no issue at all. There was still his celestial strength! His celestial strength was converted into the power of water elements at a crazy speed as it thundered towards the giant wave. In the empty compartment, Lu Shus pupils changed from black to aqua-blue, in which a sea of stars permeated. Stillness! Absolute stillness! It was not the world that was still. It was the wave! Two manipulators of water elements started to vie vigorously for control over the water. As a result, the flood peak froze in place like a scenic photograph. This scene was almost miraculous. No one had any idea of what was going on. Even the other confused and frightened students on the train were dumbfounded by the stillness outside. How could a flood peak possibly stop? This was nonsensical. All of this gave them the illusion that the world had stopped moving. At that moment, calmness was all that Lu Shu felt. But in his calmness, he sensed the intrusion of another force that was helping him. That force was inexplicable. It was that inexplicability, which made it more like a rule than a force. However, in this instance, a startling glint of swords shot up into the clouds, slashing up towards the hanging waterfall in the sky! The flash was from none other than the 13th carriage, the one at the rear. The gash cut through the full length of the flood peak, as it almost tore the world apart. The universe also faded, as though all the stars and galaxies had been slit open. Suddenly, a mysterious force shattered every piece of the last two carriages. To everyones astonishment, a person in a black cloak rose to the sky and something in the river fled for their life. Under the cloak, Nie Ting sneered, his handsome face covered in frost, You made me wait for too long! We, the Heavenly Network, have 21 lives waiting for you in the netherworld. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! The glare of the sword was as cold as snow. It could seemingly freeze all the rivers in the world. As though there appeared a gigantic rock out of thin air, the torrential yellow river was divided into two! Lifeless, a chopped human form suddenly revealed itself and flowed downstream with the current. This left Nie Ting hovering alone in mid air, while his cloak flapped in the shrieking wind. Class A That was the flight ability attainable only in Class A! The remaining twelve took to their heels as soon as they saw Nie Ting. In the information given to them, there was only mention of goods in the 13th carriage, but no single word about the person they dreaded the most! Lu Shu had recalled all his celestial power the moment the flash appeared. Even for him, the feeling of exhaustion was unavoidable. No matter how strong he was, Lu Shu could never defeat a Class B opponent. If Nie Ting had not appeared, he might not have been able to sustain another three minutes before everything would be destroyed. After all, all of the Class A aptitude geniuses were just bait in Nie Tings grand gambling game of revenge. How spiteful was his hatred! And how bold of him?! But when the carriages were crushed, Lu Shu was shocked to see that Cao Qingci held her hand up at the flood peak just as he had done. Could it be that the incredible power earlier was actually from this girl? Lu Shu was aware that she was a Metahuman. But her power What type of power was it to give it its unworldly attributes? He knew very well that if he himself were Nie Ting, he would never have the courage to do such things. But what he could not imagine was that Nie Ting had successfully ascended to Class A after his short disappearance. Thus, with two Class A masters in charge, the countrys Heavenly Network was indeed invincible. But the problem was, for someone as superior as the leader of the Heavenly Network, why did he keep playing the role of an assassin? It was damn scary! The raiders might have expected to meet a Heavenly King there, but never had they ever anticipated Nie Ting, who had just returned to the capital but suddenly appeared on a train moving up north. Moreover, he had long since hidden in the 13th carriage. Their false information had also led to their ignorance of Nie Tings ascension to Class A. Truth be told, Lu Shu was rejoiced that Nie Ting was on the train. Had he not been there, it was too risky for him to confront a Class B head on. If his celestial power was completely drained, he might need to rely on his physical strength in the fight. If he had been brought into the water by the flood peak, his chances of survival would have been extremely slim, given the Class B abilities of his water Metahuman opponent. Nie Ting finished the twelve people neatly and quickly. After he was done, he flew back above the bridge and told Cao Qingci calmly, Remember to file a report on the hidden Metahumans power. Then, he turned to everybody, Everyone, there will be people coming to fetch you. See you in the Capital. After he finished his sentence, Nie Ting soared into the sky, immediately disappearing into the horizon. Exhausted, Lu Shu sat on the bridge and thought to himself, did Nie Ting not notice his use of water Metahuman abilities just now? Or did Cao Qingci cover for him? Chapter 327 - Gains Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios The train stopped after the fight. Although the damage to the last two carriages were not serious enough to interfere with the smooth operation of the rest of the train, the staff did not dare to drive it any further. Only passengers in the 11th carriage saw the gigantic flood peak just now. But that carriage was a dining section and most passengers there were train personnel, who would not cause much trouble. Other students from the Daoyuan Class obediently retreated to the riverside, waiting to be picked up by the Heavenly Network. However, at that moment, everyone was startled by a scream. When they turned, they saw Lu Shu falling into the river, as if he had failed to maintain his balance. But no one was close enough to catch him. Lu Shu fell into the river with a loud splash. What happened? the people around were utterly confused. Lets go down to save him! a group ran down the slope, but Lu Shu failed to emerge from the river. Lu Shu felt at home the instant he fell into the water. The current flowed around him at his command. He could use his willpower to effortlessly dive tens of meters underwater. Initially, he was still deeply shocked due to Nie Ting and the speculation about the power that Cao Qingci had awakened to. But to his surprise, he sensed a wave of Spirit Qi from the river bed under the bridge. Could it belong to the dead Class B master? Though rapid, the river was not very deep. Lu Shus vision was obscured by the turbid water, but his control over the water element offered him another eye to see through the water. After the undercurrents handed the item on the riverbed to Lu Shu, he stored it into his Seal of Lands without a single glance. It was not the right time to experiment with it. Then, he swam towards the bank. Once his head emerged above the surface, he saw a group of Daoyuan Class geniuses waiting on the side. There were two guys removing their shirts, about to jump into the water. Im fine! Im fine! Lu Shu walked ashore. Seeing that he was safe and sound, the geniuses returned to their conceited selves and walked back up the shore. The carriages were smashed open. A pile of luggage were gathered together to be kept for their owners but others were scattered in the river, beyond ones reach. Nie Ting was indeed terrific to use such a big bargaining chip as his bait. What if he had failed? Did his boldness stem from his supreme skills? Or did his hatred cloud his judgment? Lu Shu could not decide. As for the twenty-one lives taken by the Class B as claimed by Nie Ting, no one knew when it happened. It seemed that the Practitioners and the Metahumans already had a lot of unknown disputes. Lu Shu felt a bit sorry. Xiaoyu should have unlocked her Stage 2 nebula recently, so if she could siphon away the spirit of this Class B fighter But suddenly, a question popped up in Lu Shus mind. Did Nie Ting even notice his abilities? Or could it be he had noticed, but chose to remain silent? Something was not right. No matter how low-quality the Class B fighters possessions were, they should be of some use to the Heavenly Network. Take for example what he got from the riverbed just now, it was definitely as powerful as the deep sea white sand. But Nie Ting did not even bother to pick it up and flew away without hesitation! The Heavenly Network could not be so dazzlingly rich! Or, could it be Nie Ting purposely left the item to Lu Shu since he already knew his abilities? It was not totally impossible. Lu Shu decided to bury it in the bottom of his heart and take effort to verify it someday. But then why did he tell Zhong Yutang to remind himself that his military ranking and power were confidential? Whats the point? After the incident, the geniuses were more willing to communicate with one another. After all, they were still middle school students with the psychological need of venting their pent-up emotions through communication. Do we have to join such battles in the future? Of course. The teachers have said before, that the Heavenly Network does not train useless people. Its relatively easy here. What if someone wants to attack us in a crowd? How do we tell whether he is a good or bad guy? Lu Shu was happy that those geniuses were quite naive. He laughed, Based on his background music, of course. From Cheng Qiuqiaos distress, +101 From Screw your background music, do you think you are watching a TV series?! After three hours, a fleet of motorcars finally came to take the Daoyuan Class geniuses to the Capital. Lu Xiaoyu rubbed Little Fury at home and held a grudge about Lu Shus refusal to bring her to the Capital. Suddenly, her heart shuddered, the abrupt increase in her rubbing strength made Little Fury scream in pain. But that shudder was quick to come and quick to go as well. When she called Lu Shu, he could not be reached too. This made Lu Xiaoyu really want to give the old man Li Xianyi a call and drag him back from overseas to save Lu Shu. Although she had no idea where Lu Shu was, the old man surely knew. What Lu Shu was not aware of was that Lu Xiaoyu had already called the old mans emergency line a long time ago. Their conversation was not that meaningful, but the old man was very pleased to receive Xiaoyus call. At first, the phone was safely kept by Auntie Liu. But now, the old man brought it with him wherever he went. Luckily, Lu Shu was able to communicate with her soon after. He told Lu Xiaoyu about the attack and assured her that he was safe. Lu Xiaoyu felt guilty that she was not there for Lu Shu when he was in danger. Little Fury trembled and gestured that he was in pain. Oh, only then did Lu Xiaoyu loosen her grip on Little Fury and pretend nothing ever happened. Little Fury pointed at the girl inside the TV drama, Look at how gentle and sweet the girl in the drama is! And look at you! Lu Xiaoyu was confused for a second, Who gave you the guts to say that? From Little Furys distress, +299 Could I ever talk some sense into her?! This would not work, Little Fury was in deep thought. Things could not stay like this. Otherwise, Lu Xiaoyu would have rubbed him to death before he was crowned the Squirrel King. Honestly, he suddenly started to miss Lu Shu. Although that fellow kept forcing him to do homework everyday, he would never inflict physical abuse! I must think of a way! He took out a notebook with all seriousness and started writing with a pencil between his arms, Girls must be more gentle. You see, other girls speak with softness and even their way of speaking is so cute, like going to eat, sim ni da, going to sleep, sim ni da, going to shower, sim ni da, going to drink, sim ni da People surely like these kind of girls! Lu Xiaoyu sneered on the sofa, her arms folded, I can, too. Little Fury was shocked, Huh?! Shut up, sim ni da. From Little Furys distress, +666! Chapter 328 - A Misfit Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios The place where the incident occurred was actually not very far from the Capital, only four hours by train. But the location was slightly tricky as it was hard for the Heavenly Network to deploy any emergency assistance there in a timely manner. Moreover, after the completion of their mission, the opponents could easily go downstream with minimal delay, leaving almost no trace behind for the Heavenly Network to track. However, they had made a very serious mistake and had lost their lives. The air was suffocatingly tight aboard the military truck. Everyone was slowly putting back on their airs but Lu Shu was still pondering whether Nie Tings help was intentional. His own take was a yes. First of all, he was not someone who always took chances. It was never wrong to expect the worst and strive for the best. To Lu Shu, it was his positivity towards life, always think about the worst case scenarios but never lose hope. If Nie Ting had indeed intended on helping him hide his power and even give him a magical item of the same level as deep sea white sand, then he must have even bigger plans for Lu Shu later on. But the thing was, as a Class C strength-type newbie, what was the use of him even if the other party was aware of his double awakening? The truck drove straight to the Capital station. A person from the Heavenly Network jumped on board, Surrender all your personal belongings, including your wallets, hand phones and weapons, now. Remember what I said, ALL your belongings. Some people were reluctant, We are here for progress report, not imprisonment. Why must we hand up our phones! The Heavenly Network person smiled, Dont worry. All of you will be the future mainstays of our Heavenly Network. I wont mind if you want to remember my face and give me a hard time then. But right now, you have to do as I say. Else, I will take it as your withdrawal from the Heavenly Network. Everyones face froze. Actually, all of them had been reminded by high-position masters like Zhong Yutang to behave and not to disgrace their hometowns. Everyone was clear that they were in the Capital for some assessment. Could it be the start of the assessment already? At the train station?! To help other people carry their bloody luggage? Despite their grudges, they still had to do as instructed. Now, they were wondering, would the unauthorized possession of items be reflected in the performance report too? Originally, as Class A aptitude geniuses, they could even obtain Class D techniques without any military contributions. Thus, they had the feeling that they were receiving special treatment in the Heavenly Network. All of them thought that such treatment would continue in the Capital. But the reality showed otherwise. Despite being described as the future mainstays, they were clearly not being taken seriously at the moment. After everything had been surrendered, the person smiled, Very good. These items can be claimed after the completion of your task. Someone hesitated, Task? What task? The task is, to survive 15 days in the Capital on your own. No restrictions on what you can do. Now, alight, everyone, then, the person got off the truck. After everyone had alighted, the truck drove away. No teachers, no friends, no communication devices, no money. How to survive 15 days in the Capital like this? Didnt he say no restrictions? Haha, it doesnt seem a big deal to us. Ill go and find a place to make a phone call, the makeup girl He Xie laughed. Lu Shu complained in his heart, could you please use your brain? Apparently the Heavenly Network wanted to examine everyones character?! Perhaps none of them had ever gone through poverty. But Lu Shu knew that only in adversity could one manifest their true nature. If the Heavenly Network wished to test them this way, besides a character evaluation, there should not be a second reason. Some might see it as a piece of cake, but you would think otherwise when problems arose. Without your identity card, you would not be allowed to even get a legal job. But if you worked illegally, would you fight back when bullied? Lu Shu looked around. Who the hell would know whether there were talented people from the Heavenly Network acting like pedestrians and monitoring them. No, he could not follow his team. It would make an easy target. Furthermore, in terms of survival, this bunch of geniuses might become his burden. Also, to tell the truth, Lu Shu had the least concern about the Heavenly Networks character evaluation on him. He did not aspire to be a Heavenly King after all! Unlike the geniuses interested in furthering their career in the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu did not need to care about the Networks comments on him at all. Now, knowing that Nie Ting might have other plans for him, Lu Shu was certain that it would not cost him much if the Heavenly Network had a bad impression of him. In any case, he was already a Major. Without money, the group of geniuses who had never stepped into society were suddenly flustered. With money, they could always find food and accommodation wherever they were. But now, it remained a question as to where they should go to eat or stay. No money, no sense of security. This was also applicable to the Daoyuan Class geniuses. In my opinion, since the Heavenly Network put us together, they certainly hope we can work together to figure out a way. So, lets brainstorm. What can we do? most of the geniuses were not stupid. Also, I think the Heavenly Network always discourages us from getting what we want by using our power in front of civilians. So, wed better not show our own abilities, someone suggested, Maybe this can add bonus points. Yi Ran laughed, How about we state our own strengths? So that we can plan out what we can do. I dont believe a group of geniuses together can be defeated by life. Piano! Piano! Accordion! Painting! The group listed a long string of talents. Unsurprisingly, there were some similarities in the geniuses families as their hobbies were all about cultivating their temperament. Lu Shu mused, maybe this bunch of kids could really form a band! Then what could he do? Whistling? But they didnt even have any musical instruments! It was Lu Shus turn, but he did not know how to play any instruments. While other people were all talking about Western instruments, would it be too degrading if he said he could whistle? Lu Shu went quiet. Yi Ran urged, What is your talent, Lu Shu? He pondered for a while, Breaking a rock with my chest? This should be high-level enough? However, everyone else almost choked on his reply. Why did he seem like such a misfit among them!? Chapter 329 - Cheating Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios The group of geniuses were amidst a heated discussion about how to make their ends meet. One proposed to join a band at a Backsea pub, another suggested private tuition, but its payment would take longer. However, why would anyone hire some amateur kids? Their standard was far below that of professional musicians. Lu Shu did not want to waste his time hearing them out. Ever since he expressed his talent of breaking rocks with his chest, the rest seemed unwilling to include him in their discussion. He was a misfit! Cao Qingci did not speak a word throughout the entire discussion. Still quiet, she saw Lu Shu walk towards a newsstand. Hey, I want to make a call, Lu Shu shouted at the newsstand owner. The middle-aged man looked up at Lu Shu and wondered who would still use fixed-line phones nowadays. Even he seldom touched it. But Lu Shu looked like an ordinary student, not a migrant worker. Maybe he had his phone stolen. Lu Shu recalled the number with incredible memory and dialed the phone immediately. The call was picked up at once and a voice called out in surprise, Hello? Its me, Lu Shu, calling Uh hm, Zuan, quickly come and fetch me at the train station. Be fast and be cool, Lu Shu said. Brother Shu! Zuan was pleasantly surprised, You are really in the Capital for progress report? Wait a minute, Im on my way! Lu Shu stood in front of the newsstand after he hung up the call. The owner cast a brief glance at him, Forty cents per minute. Ive got no money, Lu Shu replied with great confidence as he stood outside the door of the newsstand. From Wang Bins distress, +99 Before the owner got angry, Lu Shu said, My friends coming in a minute. He will certainly pay. After he heard that, the owner did not question further as he thought Lu Shu did not look like a rascal. On the other hand, the geniuses continued to discuss with full enthusiasm, Tonight we can stay in the ticket hall. They have chairs. Plus, it shows we can endure hardships, doesnt it? I dont mind. How about tomorrow then? The thing is we cant even afford our dinner. Shall we go carry luggage or something? Carrying luggage is such a brainless job Through that the Heavenly Network cant see our intellectual abilities. Will that be a minus point? In the end, no conclusion was reached after the long discussion. Actually, it was a well-known fact that in business, the number of decision-makers in the team should not exceed three. Otherwise, they would be screwed. At present, although the geniuses were quickly bonded together by adversity and let go of their pride and indolence, the question still persisted, as no one could be convinced by the others. Each and every one of them wanted to do something impressive to capture the attention of the Heavenly Network. As the result, there were so many voices but no consensus. Lu Shu only looked at them cheerfully. Out of the good will of including Lu Shu, Yi Ran tried to engage him, Lu Shu, come and join the discussion. Its fine. You can discuss among yourselves. Other people were a bit annoyed by Lu Shus attitude. Why was everybody trying so hard to think of a plan, but he, for whatever reason, chose to wait and reap the fruits of their collective wisdom? However, in less than 20 minutes, a luxurious car roared past and stopped nearby. Stunned, all of them could only stare as Lu Shu sat next to the driver after greeting the person in the car. He can do this?! someone was in shock. This is absolute cheating! No wonder Lu Shu refused to join their discussion, because he had already found his way out! Why do I not have any friends in the Capital Begrudge him for what? My uncle is in the Capital too! But think about it, how will the Heavenly Network think of you if you rely on external help to pass the assessment? Indeed. An assessment is an assessment. How can one go with the shortcut! I expected better from him. But it is better to not play this kind of trick in the face of the Heavenly Network. Wait! You said your uncle was in the Capital. Can you remember his number? Er No, in the modern age, who would actually remember other peoples numbers besides their parents or lovers? That person was actually boasting when he mentioned his uncle in the Capital. He did not even know where his uncle stayed, let alone his number. Someone said in a sour voice, But Lu Shu remembered As for Lu Shu, Zuan was a bit curious, Brother Shu, its pretty obvious that they want to assess your character by taking away all your stuff. Are you sure its okay that you are cheating like this? Its fine, Lu Shu could not care less, Im interested in neither the Heavenly King, nor the Chief Manager of some state. Whats the use of a good character record? Indeed Zuan paused for a second, Brother Shu, Im so touched to know that you actually remembered my number! Of course, we are friends! Lu Shu laughed. After all, you promised to take care of my food and accommodation, didnt you? If not, honestly I might not have been able to remember it at all. Where are we going now? Lu Shu asked. Haha, Ill show you the prosperity of our Capital, of course! There will be feasting and revelry too! Lingjing Lane, the Capital. Though the name of the lane was absent in all existing documents, its existence was real. At the end of the narrow lane there was a different world altogether. Despite the seeming lack of pattern, the arrangement of the buildings exuded a sense of completeness. Endless routes hidden between the eaves and houses, that extended in all directions with an air of tranquility. Further down the road, in a corner there was a staircase that led underground. The staircase was unguarded, as though the people inside were unconcerned about any uninvited visitors. One of the underground buildings was extremely spacious and futuristic, with one wall as tall as four meters and more than ten meters in width, installed with a giant screen. Numerous monitor recordings were shown on the screen. In the center of the room located a control panel with buttons and joysticks, which seemed to be used to control all the images on the screen. At that moment, Nie Ting sat quietly in front of the control panel and stared mindlessly at the screen in front of him. It was as if he was looking at something, but at the same time nothing at all. Shi Xuejin entered, Is there really a need for this? Yes. We are in severe shortage of manpower, Shi Xuejin said, after some consideration. We dont need wretches. They are capable of nothing but terrible mistakes, Nie Ting calmly replied, his eyes indecipherable. Shi Xuejin sighed. What he meant was that character building could be trained and practiced and that it was too absolute to throw the baby out with the bathwater like that. After all, those were all Class A aptitude geniuses with the potential of ascending to the top. To give up any one of them would be a great loss to the cultivation realm. In this aspect, Shi Xuejin disagreed with Nie Ting, but he still respected Nie Tings choice. Without saying anything more, he sat beside Nie Ting quietly and indulged in his reading. To Shi Xuejin, reading was more important than anything else. The scenes on the screen were constantly changing. For an outsider, they might think that Nie Ting only sat there staring into the blank space. But the scenes were continuously projected into his unfocused eyes, as though nothing could escape his attention. This room had long been a secret of the Heavenly Network. The only thing that was made known was that all information was handed to Shi Xuejin, who would bring it to Nie Ting inside. People were only aware that Nie Tings power was ranked third in the entire world, and that his hard-fought combat abilities from his cultivation were terrific. However, it never occurred to anyone that someone like him would awaken to other incredible powers again. Really, no one was willing to entertain the thought. He was already scary enough. Had he awakened again, it would be indeed unimaginable. Suddenly, Nie Ting pointed to a footage in the bottom right corner of the screen, Chens kid drove Lu Shu away. Undisguised cheating. Shi Xuejin cast a glimpse at him and smiled, Why so much attention on him? Nie Ting did not reply. You think that he can become the ninth? Shi Xuejins interest was elicited, But he resorted to such a foul means. What will you do? Nie Ting removed his eyes from the screen, sighed heavily and gathered his cloak together, The apocalypse is coming. Its not good if one always abides to conditions. Also, taking foul means doesnt mean he has no principles. It seems you really have high expectations of him, Shi Xuejin smiled, But, I dont think you will succeed. Have you not noticed that he seems unconcerned about what hes got in the Heavenly Network at all? Chapter 330 - The Club Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios When Zuan mentioned feasting and revelry, Lu Shus heart was itching. Although he did not plan on doing anything, he had never been to those places after all. It was normal for one to experience a surplus of hormones in his puberty years. But Lu Shu actually had no guts for anything, even if he was told to do it. Conflicted, Lu Shu sat in the front passenger seat and thought, if they were really heading to that kind of place, how could he pretend that it wasnt his first time there? That was the burning question! However, their final destination was a rundown factory-looking building, situated in the suburbs. There were even weeds outside its courtyard. Lu Shu was confused, why did this not seem right? At the entry, Lu Shu suddenly saw six security guards standing in the yard. A young man, dressed in a Chinese cotton shirt, was sitting next to them with his eyes closed, composed. To Lu Shus surprise, there were energy waves from the young man. After the car stopped within the gates, Chen Zuan lowered his window and flashed his VIP card. Only when Chen Zuan showed up, the young man opened his eyes and smiled at the latter, but still remained seated. He was probably the coolest security guard Lu Shu had ever seen. Chen Zuan murmured, Though hes a Class D Metahuman, strangely the Heavenly Network doesnt pay much attention to him. Actually thats pretty normal, but people like him who dare to walk around brazenly are still a rarity. If you dont think hes self-conceited enough. Before I got promoted to Captain and ascended to Class D with my rewards, he wouldnt even bother to greet me, Chen Zuan complained. After the incident at Salt Lake remains, the greatest credit was given to Lu Shu in the end. But Chen Zuan was already fully satisfied, his ranking as a Captain was enough for him to hold his head high. Lu Shu nodded. As the saying went, one who is too clever has no friends. Before he got in touch with the real world, his judgment could only be based on the Golden Foundation comments. Now, however, he started to realize that the Heavenly Network did not have full control over every Practitioner and Metahuman in the country. But What happened to the feasting and revelry? The abandoned factory was rather spacious as it occupied more than one hundred hectares of land. Young men and women were gliding to and fro among the buildings, but there were no pretty and cute girls in revealing clothing as Lu Shu had imagined. Most of them were dressed in sportswear Lu Shu felt cheated. After Chen Zuan parked his car, Lu Shu suddenly heard a gunshot from one of the buildings. The shot definitely did not sound like one from an ordinary gun Was it a rifle? Brother Shu, you can sign up for membership here too. For Practitioners, the card registration is free, Chen Zuan locked his car and smiled, There are no cocktail parties or night performances, all we have are things like guns, boxing, Practitioner matches and extreme games. A few years ago in a nightclub, a champagne tower was considered the lowest level acceptable. Now, people are no longer interested in that unfashionable stuff. Lu Shu was dumbfounded for a few minutes. Since Practitioners could get free membership, he could roughly guess the function of the place. Speaking of which, they changed their activities to keep up with the new fashion, but Lu Shu had no interest in violence. To Lu Shu who had already ascended to Class C, those activities had no appeal at all. He still preferred unfashionable stuff What about those pretty and cute girls? Huh?! Chen Zuan brought Lu Shu to the shooting range first, where two people were playing with guns. There were a pile of guns on the counter, but Lu Shu could not name any. Chen Zuan smiled, Actually many were disappointed, as not everybody had the aptitude for cultivation. At first, people went with the flow, starting with guns and boxing but suddenly, violence gained popularity. Then, some people realized that the fear of death could stimulate awakening, so things like extreme-sports and parkour began. After that, the club has been holding professional training sessions for parachuting, including certificates and scheduled skydiving outside with chartered planes. Would you believe me if I said a girl really awakened to her power while parachuting? Lu Shu could imagine that, since the rest would certainly risk their lives for that slim glimpse of hope following someone elses success. After all, so many people went for arm wrestling with Liu Li. Everything here was challenging Lu Shus beliefs. Initially he thought people like Chen Zuan would enjoy alcohol and flirt with pub girls all day, but it turned out that the life of the rich was beyond the imagination of someone as poor as him However, for an ungifted individual, the chances of awakening might be unthinkably faint. Under the disguise of the dilapidated facade, the interior was very modern, forming a stark contrast with the weathered walls outside. The pavement inside were rather advanced as well, with the road surface made of materials permeable to water. Lets go. Guns are boring, let me show you actual combat, Chen Zuan smirked, Practitioners are the boss here. Youll know it later. Following Chen Zuan, Lu Shu walked towards the innermost factory building. He actually heard waves of cheering inside. Lu Shu took a look inside. Surprisingly, there were as many, if not more, girls than guys. He expected the former to be uninterested in those activities, but the reality showed otherwise. They looked like fan-girls of some celebrity. When Chen Zuan entered, one person brightened up and came to greet him, Good to see you, Zuan! Wanna have a fight in the Lower Realm? Haha, not today. Im Class D anyway, my rivals will be begging for mercy if I fight in the Lower Realm, Chen Zuan smiled faintly, but there was a tinge of overbearingness in his voice. Lu Shu cast a glance at Chen Zuan, hehe, look at how proud he was! Unexpectedly, in response to the provocation, the other person only smiled politely, Indeed. They will be begging for your mercy, haha. Begging? His mercy?! You gotta be kidding me! Lu Shu was shocked, how weak were those people?! Even Chen Zuan was considered an ace here? At first, with the impression that the club members were all sky-divers and snipers, Lu Shu held them in high regard. But now their image suddenly plunged. The man turned to Lu Shu, This is? Chen Zuan grinned, Haha, this is my guest, a pro! The man was curious, A pro? Even better than you? Chen Zuans face froze for a second, and then he burst into hearty laughter, Hahaha, about the same! LOL, dont you have some bloody idea whether we are about the same? Chapter 331 - The Onlookers Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Once the person who greeted Chen Zuan left, Chen Zuan immediately turned to Lu Shu and spoke softly, Do you mind, Brother Shu? Please save me some face. I told them I killed a spy in the remains, which is the truth Of course I dont mind, Lu Shu grinned. That could be considered as after-sale service. No problem at all! Within a few minutes, the message that Chen Zuan was there with a pro of about the same level as him soon spread to the entire audience at the combat venue. In practice, the people there were mainly students. Even the Practitioners belonged to the Daoyuan Class. Those from the Heavenly Network were not so free but Daoyuan students were slightly slacker. Moreover, it was still during summer holidays then. Thus, the average standard of the Practitioners there was relatively low, making Chen Zuan, who had just ascended to Class D, a competent expert. Most of the girls there came from prestigious families. Instead of celebrities, they were more attracted to Practitioners. Nowadays, actual combat using martial arts could bring about a sense of street fighting. Since the fighters were all ordinary people, their strength, speed and reaction time were not quite up to standard. Hence, the combat were not as aesthetic as those on movie screens. No speed or strength and no beauty in violence. But Practitioners were different. They did not aim to kill. Yet their serious fighting scenes were very worth watching. However, those were not up to Lu Shus taste. If he really wanted to fight, he would not even let his enemies get close. A lance would settle his opponents for him. When his rival finally got closer, haha, they still could not defeat him. Some people came over to see them upon receiving the message of Chen Zuans arrival. Unexpectedly, most were girls. But they only came to say hi, not to get intimate or anything. But the very fact that a boy wanted girls to take the initiative to greet him was already problematic. Lu Shu remained unaware that Chen Zuan seemed to enjoy a high position here. No wonder he risked his life in the Salt Lake remains for military achievements. In addition to large combat platforms, there were stacks of neatly arranged white towels at the side as well. A group of waiters and waitresses served the teenagers with fruit platters, dried fruits and beverages. With Chen Zuan surrounded, Lu Shu made his own way to the food. He had not eaten anything since noon and now his bag had been confiscated too. Instinctively, the city felt unsafe to him, as though he was under constant surveillance. In any case, it would not make sense if the Heavenly Network had simply dumped them there without it. Hence, Lu Shu had no opportunity to conjure some food out of thin air. Now, his hunger had set in. After having some fruit, he started watching the matches on stage with a handful of melon seeds. The fighters were a girl and a boy. It seemed that the girl was better than her opponent, her power about the peak of Class E. Both parties were actively engaged in combat. Although it was quite interesting to watch, Lu Shu had no interest at all. He was still thinking about the cute night party girls in revealing clothes. But all jokes aside, the girl on stage was pretty good-looking. Lu Shu was planning to muddle along with Chen Zuan for the remaining 15 days. At the end of the day, he would not even mind if Nie Ting sent him back to Luo Cheng directly without meeting him. Suddenly, he heard a loud cheer for the huge boxing ring, Lets go Wenxin, lets go! It was obviously for the girl. Was her name Wenxin? It took Lu Shu several minutes before he finally deciphered that it was actually Xu Wenxin. At that moment, the girl named Xu Wenxin suddenly lowered her waist and raised her elbow and heavily punched the boys stomach. Game over! Lu Shu was impressed. Not only was she better in terms of her power, her skills and techniques were much stronger too. But, she was still too weak for Lu Shu. After she got off the stage, her supporters quickly passed towels and water to her. Someone made a concluding statement, Wenxin, your last blow was brilliant! It was Chen Zuan However, Xu Wenxin completely ignored him. Awkward. Cracking his melon seeds, Lu Shu felt sorry, as if something was missing. Oh, right. Soft drinks were missing. While he was supposed to be the new expert brought in by Chen Zuan, Lu Shu had perfectly transitioned to an onlooker. Maybe that was one of his gifts too. To everyones surprise, Xu Wenxin suddenly walked towards Lu Shu. Even Chen Zuan himself was shocked to see Wenxin extend her beautiful hand to the latter. Lu Shu was stunned too. After musing for a few seconds, he put the remaining melon seeds in her hand From Xu Wenxins distress, +199 It was beyond expectation that Xu Wenxin would shake hands with the stranger first, and what was even more shocking was that this stranger stuffed her hand with melon seeds In that instance, the supposed handshake turned weird, where Xu Wenxin was now seemingly asking Lu Shu for melon seeds like a child That was Xu Wenxin, for Gods sake! Xu Wenxins family background was one of the top few among those present. But this was not important. Besides her pretty appearance, ever since the regeneration of her Spirit Qi, countless male students had fallen for her undisguised obsession with strength. It was indeed a headache that she would not rest until she had a fight everyday. Never a sweet, loving girl, Xu Wenxin had been equally fierce to any student, thwarting all her pursuers. But the more she was like this, the more they wanted to chase. Honestly speaking, it was the first time that someone initiated a handshake with Lu Shu in his entire life. When she reached out to him, he racked his brains but still could not figure out why. Utterly confused about why she was provoked by his melon seeds, he made a generous move to give her all he had Everyone else was completely dumbfounded. Who the hell asked you for your melon seeds?! From Chen Zuans distress, +399! From From Lu Shu lit up, this bunch of kids had great potential too! Astonishingly, Xu Wenxin really accepted the melon seeds and sat down beside Lu Shu. She asked as she was eating the seeds, Judging from your expression just now, you seemed unimpressed with our combat? Not at all, Lu Shu grabbed another handful of seeds, Its very commendable for people of your level to fight such a combat. All those around shuddered. Apparently his reply was very condescending. Chen Zuan was silently cursing aside. Wasnt it true? This guy used to chase an injured Class B monster all around the woods Chapter 332 - Good News & Bad News Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Lu Shus words instantly silenced everyone present. No one was angry, and no one challenged him to a duel. One only asked calmly, May I ask then, what class are you? Honestly, D is not much higher than us. A mere military achievement can readily promote us there. Since you are Chen Zuans friend, Im guessing you were there with him at the Salt Lake remains? Lu Shu nodded, Yes, I was there. There was nothing wrong with his answer. He really was there but as for his class Zhong Yutang told him not to disclose it, so be it. Xu Wenxin could hardly wait, Lets fight. Lu Shu hesitated, Can you defeat Chen Zuan? Yes. I defeated him before, there was no arrogance on Xu Wenxins beautiful little face, as if it was not something worth bragging about. But Lu Shu turned to Chen Zuan, his expression shocked. Bro, you are one class higher than her yet you still lost? Chen Zuan looked at the ceiling with his mouth shut tight. Yet, it made Lu Shu start taking the girl seriously. Earlier, he was only impressed by her skills and her control over details during combat, but never had he expected that she could defeat Chen Zuan. Though not excluding another possibility that Chen Zuan did not unleash his full potential as his opponent was a girl Forget it, Lu Shu gave up on finding excuses for him. However, even if you could win against Chen Zuan, you still couldnt fight me. Lu Shu was helpless, We are really of different classes. Its pointless. Others could not figure out why this fellow had so much confidence. Judging from his age, he was only a student, plus the fact that he was definitely not from the Heavenly Network. How could he be so free if he was really an ace from the Network? Xu Wenxin insisted while eating the seeds, Youll never know if you dont wanna fight! Another person said calmly, Maybe your class is indeed very high, but I dont think theres any necessity to be so proud. Wenxin has never lost to a single person so far. Lu Shu sighed, was it a trend now that people liked to pick fights with the bystanders? Without a choice, he raised his palms, Do you want to know where I got my calluses from? Everybody trembled. Could it be he was trained in iron-palm? Or was it some other exclusive technique? Xu Wenxin was interested, eager to know what Lu Shu was going to say next. She sat the closest to him, so she got the best view of his palms. The thick calluses on Lu Shus hands were indeed clearly visible. She had heard that experts in iron-palm would have Lu Shu sighed, Theyre from my laundry duties. Xu Wenxin was speechless. So was Chen Zuan. And everyone else. Why would you suddenly think about the past?! This plot twist was so unexpected! From Xu Wenxins From Satisfied, Lu Shu thought that they were indeed a bunch of kids with immense potential. At that moment, someone realized that Lu Shu was joking. One of them leaped onto the boxing ring, I give you three breaths. Come up by yourself! Everyone turned to see how Lu Shu would respond. Then, Lu Shu took a deep breath and started holding it. One minute, two minutes, three minutes How could they underestimate Lu Shus current vital capacity? Ten minutes had passed, but he still remained unmoved and even smiled! The rest were shocked, why was your breath so long?! He said three breaths but he certainly didnt mean it literally! If you can hold it for one hour, do we have to wait for three hours?! The person in the ring was frustrated too. What kind of bloody opponent did he pick today? From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Xu Wenxins distress, +666 From Lu Shu was happy. Thanks Zuan bro for your rocket and thanks Wenxin sis for your yacht The one on stage could not stand waiting for him anymore. He jumped down the ring and flung a lance towards Lu Shu at incredible speeds! Based on his accuracy, he was clearly well trained! When the lance was about to hit Lu Shus face, Xu Wenxin frowned and wanted to stop it herself. But before she could stand up, Lu Shu had already disappeared beside her. They could only stare when Lu Shu caught the speeding lance single-handedly and hurled it back with a backhand action. It was too fast. The lance was cast back at lightning fast speeds, much faster than the original throw.. Before that person could react, a sharp blast of wind scratched against his cheek and resulted in a giant hole in the wall behind him. Yet, it was not the end. Looking through the huge cavity, the lance pierced through two more factory buildings before coming to a stop. This strength was indeed not of the same class! Lu Shu grinned, Who taught you lancing? The persons voice shook, We were only experimenting. Its said to be a technique devised by a genius named Lu Shu. Suitable for Practitioners of Class C and below who cant wield a sword Oh, Lu Shu was smug that he himself was known as a genius. He nodded, smiling, I am Lu Shu. His smile was exceptionally bright now, but at the same time it made everyone utterly powerless. The strength just now, was indeed Class C?! From Kang Dingdings distress, +666 From The young man at the gate of the factory building was lying leisurely on his sling chair. Although some people felt that the role of a security guard really devalued his ability as a Class D Metahuman, he did not think so at all. Anyway, his boss was paying him enough. In the first place, the club itself needed Practitioners and Metahumans as a form of publicity. The boss wanted face, and he desired money and social status. Fair deal. However, at that moment, a man in a black cloak descended from the sky. Upon landing, the dust around him was thrown into the air and radiated outwards. The young man choked on the dust and started coughing badly, Who the hell are you?! But once he opened his eyes, his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He stood up like a little quail, How do you do, Your Heavenly Nie. Behave yourself, with no intention of wasting his time with him, Nie Ting walked inside the factory. Instantly, the young man behind him started sweating like a pig. He had his own reasons for not joining the Heavenly Network, not because of the neglect of the latter. Nie Ting walked straight to the innermost venue. He looked at Lu Shu with composure on his handsome face, Return to your assessment. Chen Zuan, join the assessment too. Hand over your belongings to the people in charge and Lu Shu will fill the rest in for you. Do not try to use your power. After that, Nie Ting rose again to the sky and disappeared. This time, Lu Shu was in real shock. The Heavenly King himself actually came in person to ask him to go back to his assessment?! And Chen Zuan was brought in too?! Lu Shu himself would not believe it if one claimed that Nie Ting did not pay special attention to him! What on Earth was going on! Lu Shu cast a sympathetic look at Chen Zuan, haha the poor boy Honestly speaking, Lu Shu did not feel that guilty. Grinning, he asked Chen Zuan who was still in deep shock, I have a good news and a bad news. Which one first? Bad news Youll have to surrender your phone, wallet and everything else and keep yourself alive by yourself. Chen Zuan wanted to grab more melon seeds while he still could, but Nie Tings earlier warning made him stop. Only a few people were not scared of Nie Ting. Whats the good news? Lu Shu smiled, Only geniuses with Class A aptitude are qualified for this assessment, meaning, they are giving you a chance. In an instant, the air in the room froze. Everyone was stunned by the series of changes before their eyes. There was no horror, nor fear or anger. All emotions were vaporized the moment Nie Ting appeared. Now, all that was left was shock! Who was this Lu Shu? He actually made Nie Ting personally come for him?! Chapter 333 - Who Stole My Business? Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios After Lu Shu and Chen Zuan hurried away, everyone else stood, staring at one another in disbelief. Was the guy just now really the Lu Shu that our teacher mentioned? I think so I didnt notice it at first. Think about his shirt. Everyone was trying to recall Lu Shus shirt What the hell! Was it not printed there, Lu Shus coming and Lu Shus gone?! He was really that legendary Lu Shu? Speaking of which, how did Chen Zuan come to know him? They turned to look at the hole in the wall, damn, his power must be beyond Class D, or even Class C! Moreover, when Xu Wenxin reached out to stop the lance, her intention was obvious. But Lu Shu had already backhandedly hurled back the lance before she could even react. That speed was indeed not of the same class. The young man who challenged Lu Shu for a fight earlier sighed, I was too impulsive. Haha, dont be. Who knew hes so pro! But thinking about it, he stuffed our Wenxins hand with seeds and held his breath to wait for three breaths. I think hes quite weird. Plus the prints on his shirt, why do I feel like hes a joker from head to toe Haha, geniuses all have unique personalities. Come, lets resume our training. After the summer holidays, Im gonna tell my classmates that I met a real pro today! Even the Heavenly King came in person for him! The crowd dispersed. Some of them were still discussing softly what assessment it was that Nie Ting had mentioned just now. Only Xu Wenxin did not leave. Suddenly, she crossed her knees and finished her melon seeds. Her eyes were shining while her thoughts loitered elsewhere. When only two seeds were left, she hesitated and put them in her pocket. She did not finish them all. Unexpectedly, she rose and walked to the boxing ring, Who else dares to fight me? Quickly. Dont make me wait. The others exchanged surprised glances at one another. Didnt she say one match per day? Brother Shu, what now? Chen Zuan followed Lu Shu onto the street. He did not even dare to drive his car outside. All his belongings were put inside the car so that there was no need to be surrendered to people in charge too. Chen Zuan would probably have cut corners if somebody else, not Nie Ting, had come to pass down the message. But since it was Nie Ting who came, Zuan immediately behaved out of the awe he felt for that name. Then, Lu Shu stopped to ponder how to earn money in the Capital. There were actually many ways available. For example, a roadside stall. Even if the police came, they would not be able to catch them anyway. The Daoyuan Class geniuses were all concerned about the Heavenly Networks possible ban on their use of power, but Lu Shu did not care at all. Without their power, how could they quickly find a way to survive in this city with their bare hands? Maybe some people really had such abilities. Those big men in the 90s who had seen the real world, for instance, might have many business talents. But Daoyuan Class geniuses were talented in cultivation, not business! And the question was, how could he get his starting funds? Lu Shu was a serious person at work and he was never a fan of impromptu actions. Focused on the formulation of his plans, he stood still for half an hour straight. By his side, Chen Zuan was dumbfounded, Brother Shu, are you thinking about how to make money? If not you think Im making wishes? From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Chen Zuan was confused, How come you know so many lame jokes? Lu Shu sighed, with a tinge of sadness crossing his face, Ive been out in the world for long, and lame jokes are the lessons Ive learned. Actually, Chen Zuan was crystal clear about his current situation. After all, it was an assessment only for people with Class A aptitude! Thus, its significance to his prospects was apparent. Chen Zuan had lost his interest in his family matters. If he could really go beyond Class C, or even attain Class B one day, he would not even think twice before leaving his home. In any case, he had adored his granduncle Chen Baili since he was young. When he was still a kid, he constantly pestered his granduncle to bring him uphill for cultivation, and did not stop until he got a bad thrashing from his mum. Despite being dragged into this pitiful state, Chen Zuan was actually grateful to Lu Shu for helping him get the opportunity. He thought, with contradicting emotions, although Lu Shu never failed to bring him bad luck, in the end it would always turn out to be a blessing in disguise. Uhm Brother Shu, you wont leave me, will you? Chen Zuan calculated his chances of survival, which were rather slim if he was left on his own. Lu Shu shot him a glance, Am I that kind of loser? Rest assured, I wont starve you. But even Lu Shu himself could not be so sure about that. Though he was indeed cunning, the methods he used to adopt to make money were actually nothing fancy, such as selling boiled eggs and fermented tofu. However, now it was no longer that simple. He knew very well that they were under constant monitoring by Nie Ting and his team, so it would not be very nice to steal. Moreover, besides the ingredients, they had no cooking utensils too. But Lu Shu got another idea. Come. Lets go and uphold social justice, Lu Shu was already on the go with Chen Zuan. First thing first, he needed his starting fund. After thirty minutes, squatting besides a bus station, Chen Zuan suddenly turned to Lu Shu, who was also squatting there, and asked, So, this is the upholding social justice that you talked about? Lu Shus initial plan was to catch a thief at the bus station. But they had not seen any after so long. Since when was public security in the Capital so good? As a matter of fact, they had purposely picked the place with the largest volume of commuters. Lu Shu had thought of going on the metro, but then they realized they could not even afford the metro fares. Brother Shu! Chen Zuans eyes suddenly brightened, Over there! Following his eyes, Lu Shu saw a man sneakily walk behind a white-collar lady in the crowd, his eyes targeting her bag. Here comes the business! Lu Shu anticipated the theft. As long as he caught the man stealing, Lu Shu could stop him at once and return the stolen items to their owner. After that, he would ask the thief for some money. Chen Zuan and Lu Shu stood up. The mans hand was already in the ladys bag when she was getting on the bus! However, before they could take action, two middle-aged men suddenly shouted, Dont move! We are the police! In the next second, the thief was already subdued and lay on the floor, not giving Lu Shu any opportunity. Those were plainclothes policemen! Brother Shu Any more ideas? Chen Zuan asked, still in shock. Chapter 334 - Breaking Rocks with his Chest Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Therefore, the plan of catching thieves had failed. Sometimes things would simply never happen as planned. While Chen Zuan was still at a loss, Lu Shu had begun picking up bottles on the streets as he walked. Brother Shu, could you please uphold your image as a pro? Is it really necessary to be so down-to-earth? Chen Zuan was hesitant. Since when did a Class C expert like Lu Shu resort to collecting bottles? Are you hungry? Lu Shu looked askance at him. Yea. Then, is image edible? Lu Shu continued glancing at him. No Then why arent you picking up bottles with me?! From Chen Zuans distress, +488! Since he was young, he had never gone through this before We shall collect bottles first. Later well have a better plan, Lu Shu comforted him, We wont be collecting bottles for 15 days anyway. For someone like Lu Shu who could get along just fine, of course he would need careful calculations. If the next step turned out successful, they would proceed from there and if not, collecting bottles would be another alternative too. Until then, the Daoyuan Class geniuses were still discussing how to make money. However, they became more and more lost as the discussion went on. On their way to the Backsea, they realized that they might not make it there before sunset on foot. Thus, they ended up using their Practitioner power to run faster. After their arrival at the Backsea, the pub owner was shocked to see such a big crowd requesting for a job there all together. Since all of them were students and it was not yet time for evening service, he agreed to give them an audition. In the end, about half of them, who were pianists, were rejected as the owner insisted that the piano was too elegant for a pub. Fine. The piano players stood aside to reconsider their means of livelihood. Meanwhile, the owner was very pleased with the guitarists, who were much better than those low and common performers that never received professional training. When it was dark-skinned Cheng Qiuqiaos turn, the boss asked, What do you play? Cheng Qiuqiao replied with great confidence, I can play Erhu! I believe the combination of Erhu and modern instruments will be miraculous! Not sure whether it would be miraculous, but the owner almost laughed out loud at the ridiculousness. Indeed, as a traditional Chinese instrument, Erhu enjoys considerable prestige. But which pub would play Erhu? Unreasonable! In the end, many did not manage to find a suitable job despite the long journey to the Backsea. As the sky was getting darker, their accommodation was still in question. Cheng Qiuqiao hesitated, Should we find a bridge first? What for? I heard that the homeless usually sleep under the bridge The geniuses all started complaining. Was he wrong? They were already homeless people! They never expected life without their parents would be so tough. But they still could not let down their face to do something else. Then, the bunch of geniuses went to offices for vacancies. After all, a white-collar job was better than waiters and waitresses. Without suspense, they failed again. Suddenly, a person realized, Wheres Cao Qingci? Eh? She wasnt with us at the Backsea just now, was she? Never mind. We dont need to worry about her. At that moment, Cao Qingci was standing in front of a construction site. In full witness of the labor contractor, she single-handedly lifted up a bundle of concrete bars that weighed a few hundred kilograms, Need people? I got strength. My goodness, the man winced, Practitioner? Or Metahuman? I cant say, Cao Qingci replied with composure. The contractor froze for a second and smiled, Strength is more useful than anything, girl. Ive got a place for you. Go and report to Li Qiang over there. Thanks. The man turned to joke loudly with the other workers on the site, Dont mess with this girl. If not, dont say Ive never warned you. If she hurts you, its not considered as an industrial injury! Save it! Weve already seen how strong she is. Deep in the Lingjing Lane, Nie Ting was still staring blankly in the room full of screens. All images were projected into his eyes, and analyzed accurately in his brains. By his side, Shi Xuejin put down his book and smiled, Hows everything going? Cao Qingci is working at a construction site and Lu Shu is collecting stones and bottles with Chen Zuan. But the rest are yet to relinquish their haughty airs, Nie Tings eyes were refocused again. They are still kids. This is tantamount to throwing them into the High Lords alchemical oven directly. At the end of the day, it still depends on luck whether they become a horse keeper or Monkey King. Dont you think it is a bit too hasty? We are already very kind compared to those organizations yet to form. Fire is the test of gold. Without fire, well never know whether it is real gold. If we are kind to them now, their future enemies will never be nice to them. Then, whats your view of Lu Shu? Shi Xuejin was interested, Any comments? Nie Ting mused for ten seconds, Nothing can kill people like him. Then why the need to bring Chens son with him? because he felt like it too? Theres another way to make money? Chen Zuan was suddenly happy, Brother Shu! Whats your plan? Please share it with me! Lu Shu was pretending to be mysterious, To perform breaking rocks with my chest! From Chen Zuans distress, +667 I really wanna punch your face but Im not sure whether I should do it Chen Zuan hesitated, Well, how to perform? Youve never seen it before? Just put a big rock on your chest and then Lu Shu was shocked. Chen Zuan did not agree, I know. I mean we dont have rocks? Hearing that his hard-thought idea was rejected, Lu Shu was displeased, Then what? Youll be the rock? Errr, Brother Shu, can we just rob some rocks? Chen Zuan diverted the topic. Why would someone in the right mind be willing to play the role as a rock and let a Class C expert punch him? However, all of a sudden, Lu Shu became unprecedentedly serious at this topic, Please remember, although we are constantly reminded that we can never afford to be too gullible, many have forgotten that we shouldnt cause other people harm as well. We will not attack unless we are attacked. One must have integrity. What if the money youve robbed is actually someone elses medical fees? And he needs it urgently for his family? The era of cultivation is upon us, peoples physical strength has broken free from our imagination to become a reality. Everyone must be restrained by their own principles. Otherwise, no one knows what kind of person you will become. Chen Zuan could not catch up with Lu Shus words, Then my watch What watch? Lu Shu looked at him with complete calmness. From Chen Zuans distress, +667 But after careful consideration, Lu Shu realized that it was indeed difficult to find large rocks in a place as big as the Capital. Although it was relatively easy to find some bricks but even those bricks on the construction sites would cost money! Stop picking up bottles! Pick stones! Lu Shu said. Pick those big ones! Chen Zuan thought to himself, at least now its better than collecting bottles, since he would not be easily recognized under the disguise of a scavenger. But why did Lu Shu need stones? Chapter 335 - Street Performers Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Thus, the two picked up stuff along the way. Lu Shu carried two plastic bags of bottles while Chen Zuan lifted a sack of stones. Both the plastic bags and the sack were taken from the roadside. There were faint prints of XX fertilizer on the sack. Who the hell knew where it was from. Where are we going? Chen Zuan asked out of curiosity. It was not a tiring job per se, but neither did he feel comfortable under the pedestrians unwanted stares. Truth be told, from a young age Chen Zuan had never had to suffer much hardship. Although he was not a spoiled kid, his life was much easier than others. With maids at home, he never needed to bother about any household chores. A few days ago, he had just returned home with an impressive achievement. But before he could fully enjoy his life, he was now picking up stones on the streets. What a tragedy! Why was he so goddamn unlucky?! Moreover, the popular girl Xu Wenxin seemed to be interested in Lu Shu as well. Chen Zuan felt that Du Xuemei was the only girl left in his soul mate list, although he had never asked whether Xuemei would be willing to accept him. Du Xuemei was another legendary girl in their circle. However, unlike Xu Wenxin, what was so unique about Xuemei was her exceptional talent. This Xuemei was not even as pretty as Wenxin, though her vibe was attractive. Lets find a metro station with a lot of people. Dont performers always do that? Lu Shu said, as though it was only reasonable that way. Performers?! Chen Zuan froze, Perform what? At that time, they were just at the entrance of a metro station. Lu Shu walked down the staircase first, Hurry up! Usually, performing in metro stations was prohibited. But unlike begging, there were no clear rules on that. Lu Shu despised begging too. Indeed, nowadays, many beggars were just trying to leverage peoples kindness for easy money. In the past, despite his own plight, Lu Shu would still give some coins to the elderly beggars on the streets. After all, they had no means to keep themselves alive. But for younger ones, Lu Shu would never give a cent. Honestly, they could even make a living by folding boxes for charity organizations. Before they reached the bottom of the stairs, they both heard someone singing in a hoarse voice further down the passageway. It sounded like a person was singing softly while playing the guitar. When they looked down, they saw a middle-aged man with a guitar sitting in the passageway. His melodies were beautiful, The world outside is wonderful, the world outside is cruel. When you have nowhere to go, remember Im here waiting for ya So good, Chen Zuan commended. Yea, hes good, Lu Shu shot a glance at the guitar case in front of the man. There was already quite a lot of money inside. It seemed the commuters at this station were kind hearted enough to give something. Lu Shu called this market investigation. But of course, he would not rule out the possibility that the man had put in some money himself to persuade others to give. However, that was clearly not applicable to the two of them, who were totally penniless. Alright. Lets start! after a deep breath, Lu Shu said. Chen Zuan suddenly had a hunch that something bad was going to happen. The metro station was bustling with commuters. The volume of passengers had grown larger when it was evening time. The middle-aged singer was dressed rather fashionably, with the slight atmosphere of a last-century Hong Kong star. He sang softly, It was so long ago, when I belonged to you, and you belonged to me He frowned when Lu Shu and Chen Zuan approached. After the pair had started offloading their stuff beside him, he could not help but say, This is my place. Please leave. Lu Shu was stunned. In fact, they were relatively far apart by at least ten meters. Although ten meters was not that far per se, it was already far enough. Lu Shu had never planned to have any quarrel with the man and they would leave once they got their starting funds. But in spite of the mans gentle appearance, his words were not kind at all. Who were you talking to? Was this place your home? As the saying went, one cannot judge a book by its cover. Since the man looked like a reasonable person, Lu Shu had purposely kept his distance so as to minimize his disturbance. Unexpectedly, however, that man was actually so rude. Without a word, Lu Shu carried the sack of stones and closed the gap until there was only one meter beside the man. The man sneered, what can you do? If you want to compete with me, so be it. He continued singing, When the sun sets Ka! His singing was interrupted by a cracking sound nearby. When the man turned to look, he saw Lu Shu smashing another stone against his forehead. Ka! The stone broke into pieces again Take a look. Take a look! The amazing breaking stones with forehead! Lu Shu shouted cheerfully and then chopped another one into halves with his bare hands, And chop stones with bare hands! The singer freaked out upon seeing Lu Shu smashing stones with his forehead non-stop like a mad man! The original graceful scene collapsed instantly and started to get scary. The commuters were shocked too. What was happening?! Haha, let alone them, even Chen Zuan was stunned. Were all Class C experts heads this hard?! Are those fake? someone remarked in disbelief. Lu Shu grinned. He passed the person a stone and watched as he hit it against the floor. It was indeed a real stone! But before he could say anything, Lu Shu took the stone from his hand and smashed it against his forehead. Ka, the stone broke into pieces again. Lu Shu laughed, The secret to breaking stones with my chest is the result of precise calculations of pressure and force. You see, the pressure on your chest is small given the large surface area and the small impact point. Moreover, that one hasnt been trained. The person beside him wont hammer that hard in order to protect the person underneath. But mine is even more amazing. I can withstand great pressure Lu Shu made his audience struggle to understand. Many dropped some money and left immediately. There was one, five and ten yuan. This performance was too violent for the heart! Chen Zuan quickly collected all the money. All their food depended on it! Lu Shu watched as they left while he continued smashing stones, Thank you! Have a nice day! The singer almost wanted to cry. What the hell was that? They were from a completely different world! Theirs was so bloody! The man was at a loss and did not know what to do. He clenched his teeth and continued singing, Though the sky was raining Ka! Still, Im waiting for your return Ka! In that instance, the man named Wang Xianda had made a contribution of over three thousand distress points to Lu Shu. With their separation of a mere one meter, the disturbance was unavoidable. But Lu Shu did not bother to care so much. When they had collected about 400 yuan, Lu Shu left with Chen Zuan. Their deeds were not the same as other common performers, as they might be suspected of disrupting public order Chapter 336 - Principal Nie Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios 300,301,320 Lu Shu counted the stack of notes as he walked, 389 yuan! Although they were already rich enough to afford land or a house, Lu Shu was still passionate about making money. At first, he expected his journey in the Capital would be rather boring, but now he had found some new ways to have fun. Brother Shu Chen Zuan watched as Lu Shu counted the money for thirty minutes. It was not that the money was too hard to count, but Lu Shu had counted it more than once. Yes? Lu Shu turned to look at Chen Zuan. Arent you hungry? Chen Zuan hinted. It was almost 8pm and time for dinner. Nope, Lu Shu replied, I ate quite a lot of melon seeds this afternoon, and the fruit plate too. Oh, the honeydew was super sweet From Chen Zuans distress, +199! All this ordinary food now seemed so delicious. But could you please stop talking? Are you hungry? Lu Shu grinned. Chen Zuan was almost hissing with displeasure, You asking me whether Im hungry? Dont you have any bloody idea about that? Very good. I can feel your strong urge to survive. Lets go for dinner, Lu Shu smiled. Just right there, was a street side stall, Chuanzhou Cool Pot Brochette and Lu Shu walked in with Chen Zuan. Anyway, living a life was equally important as earning money. At the stall, customers could choose as many sticks of brochette as they wanted and pay accordingly. For this, Lu Shu knew a petty trick where he could hide the sticks in his Seal of Lands. That way, who know how many he ate? But Lu Shu would never do that. It was not easy for him to make money, so it would be the same for other people as well. Chen Zuan was ravenous. Although he had the talent of staving off hunger so long as he was full, who would use it under normal conditions? But truth be told, Lu Shu always found it hilarious that Zuan had awakened to this kind of power. Brother Shu, where are we sleeping today? Any plan for tomorrow? Chen Zuan asked as he was gorging on brochette. Dont worry. Ive got a place in mind. Youll have a good sleep, away from winds and rains, I promise, Lu Shu replied as he stuffed food into his mouth. Chen Zuan was confused. His reply didnt quite sound like a hotel? Werent they going to stay in a hotel? Brother Shu, as a candidate in this assessment, do you have any plans for your future? Honestly speaking, I do admire you from the bottom of my heart, though Im aware of your ordinary aptitude, Chen Zuan asked. Dont call me Brother Shu. It sounds like Brother Shoe. Err Chen Zuan hesitated. Was there any difference? One cannot deny the power of language. Despite the same pronunciation, the translation of a Chinese name into an English one could really make many jokes. No wonder Chen Zuan didnt get it at first. He took the entire thirty seconds to understand, Ohh, okay. I shall call you Lu Shu then. Not any plans in particular. Ill just get along well with Xiaoyu, send her to school and grow some Chinese chives on a magic-rich land. Of course, I cant sell the crops at a vegetable market, but maybe I can give it a try at the antique market, Lu Shu spluttered. Chen Zuan was stupefied, So normal? You gonna be a farmer? What Chen Zuan had wanted to ask was Lu Shus plans in the Heavenly Network! However, it seemed that Lu Shu did not intend on furthering his path in the Heavenly Network at all. Was he unambitious or was it simply his character? Was Lu Shu really considered an expert? Nowadays, the number of Class C experts in the country was on the rise and reached about one hundred. As one of the one hundred out of billions, Lu Shu was indeed an ace. The two had a long chat. It was August, the hottest time of the year. Casually, Chen Zuan asked the stall owner, who was cleaning the tables dirtied by customers, Hey, your cool pot brochette is very authentic. Are you from Chuanzhou? Being praised, the owner laughed at once, Tank ya tank ya. Chen Zuan was speechless. Lu Shu as well. The air of the countryside was almost being emitted from his mouth. The dinner cost more than one hundred dollars, less that Lu Shus expectation. Products at these kinds of stalls were usually cheap and fine. Then, Lu Shu led Chen Zuan towards the west. Where are we going? Youll know when we reach it. Based on the time now, we can make it there in time! Lu Shu smiled. Within five minutes, Chen Zuan found himself standing in front of a giant mall, a furniture shop! Itll be closed at night. How to sleep? Lu Shus intent was immediately clear. Can someone who has undergone cultivation still get caught by an ordinary security guard? What kind of cultivation are you trained for? But Didnt Heavenly King Nie already say we are not allowed to use our power? Are you an idiot? Did I not use my power when I smashed stones with my forehead just now? Without your power, youll be starved to death on the streets of the Capital. Understood? Lu Shu said irritatedly. Though Chen Zuan looked like a smart guy, why did he suddenly become so obedient in the face of Nie Ting, just like those geniuses who grew up in the warm house? Honestly, Lu Shu had underestimated the deterrence of Nie Tings name in peoples mind. Local students in the Capital were more afraid of him than respectful, but the converse was true for those from elsewhere. Chen Zuan pleaded, Nie Ting is our principal. Lu Shu chuckled at once. He was suddenly aware of his ignorance of this issue. Due to some special reasons, Li Yixiao was the principal in Luo Cheng. Thus, without a doubt, Nie Ting would be the principal in the Capital. Seeing how frightened this little fatty was, Lu Shu could not imagine how much pressure Nie Ting had exerted on them. Dont laugh, Chen Zuan was cautious, Heavenly King Nie is kind of weird. It seems that he has pretty good knowledge of a lot of things without even seeing them! Oh, Lu Shu nodded. They already had prior experience after all. The pair strutted into the furniture shop. There, the IKEA would open until 10pm, unlike other furniture shops which usually closed at 5 to 6pm. After we enter, follow me to a hiding place. Since we are both unclean, dont sleep on their beds. A random piece of blanket will do. We can sleep on their pillows, but do remember to wash your hair in the toilet before sleeping. Dont cause them trouble, Lu Shu said. Oh Chen Zuan was expecting to sleep on a bed. But after a second thought, this was still much better than sleeping outside under the sky. Earlier, he thought Lu Shu would make him sleep under a bridge. For unknown reasons, Chen Zuan felt that although Lu Shu was a joker, he had his own principles he stuck to, which was praiseworthy. Suddenly, he remembered Lu Shus words earlier that day. In a time when peoples physical strength had broken free from their imagination, if they had no restraints on themselves, who would know what kind of people they would end up as? Chapter 337 - Men in Black Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios It was unexpected that there would be hand wash left in the IKEA toilet. Considering the situation at hand, hand wash could be a makeshift shampoo as well. Honestly speaking, Chen Zuan had never been through this kind of life before, but Lu Shu was calm, Cultivation brings hardships. If the apocalypse is doomed to befall upon us in the future, there wont be any hand wash on the battlefield. Getting used to it earlier is good for you. Chen Zuan watched as Lu Shu put the money in his pocket carefully after he was done with his hair wash. Hesitantly, he asked, Lu Shu, it must have been hard for you after you and Xiaoyu left the orphanage, wasnt it? Really? Lu Shu smiled, As long as theres food and shelter, I dont think its hard. But Chen Zuan was suddenly saddened. Some people were born to face the hardships in the world, and Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu encountered the coldest apathy on this Earth, their birth parents abandoning them at the orphanage. A sign that they no longer loved them. Then, Lu Shu said, Next time when we go to the remains, remember to bring more friends, especially those with watches. They may easily get a promotion. At that moment, it suddenly came to Chen Zuans mind that his watch was worth 420 thousand yuan. Instantly, he started to feel sympathetic for himself. Now, Chen Zuan could see Lu Shus second quality. Although life had indeed not been kind to him, he still had the tenacity to live in this world with positivity. It was hard for someone like him to arouse compassion, but it inspired admiration. Can I change it into cash? Actually I dont have much pocket money Chen Zuan asked. Money hurts friendships! Sleep! Lu Shu grinned. He then took a pillow and put some toilet paper on top before leaning his head on it. From Chen Zuans distress, +199 At that time, it was already pitch black in the furniture mall, but Chen Zuan did not feel sleepy at all. His homesickness started to creep in. Finally, the Daoyuan Class geniuses did not manage to find a job as well, though they did have something for dinner. In the end, they ran out of choices and went to restaurants one by one in search for vacancies for hourly workers. However, even low-level jobs like that were not easy to find. Those employers were clever people, who could see straight away that the students were almost totally inexperienced and could not add much value to their stores. Moreover, they wanted long-term contracted workers. Who would waste their energy on hiring someone for half a month, only to hire another one for replacement later? Fortunately, however, the lady in the last store was kindhearted enough to let them take away all unsold buns that night. Now, although exhausted, at least their dinner was settled. Gathered underneath the bridge, the group complained about the hard floor. How does anyone even sleep like that? Without a pillow, they had to rest on their arms! Furthermore, there were cars and trucks rumbling nearby. Not only would they kick up dirt, the noise would keep the geniuses awake all night too. The Class A aptitude geniuses were suddenly like angels fallen from Heaven. Screw the pub musical performers, screw the white-collar workers, only buns were true and tangible happiness! There were around one-hundred and twenty buns, which were divided into, on average four per person. Most of them had finished two and decided to save the other two for breakfast. It was not that they could not sustain through hardships, but that they had never been forced to, until this stage. Human beings adaptability was awesome. One who cannot endure destitution is one who was simply spoiled. However, right at the moment when everybody was tortured by sleepiness and hunger, over twenty people in black suddenly jumped off from the bridge. Instantly, the air froze in the sweltering summer heat. With their faces half covered by black masks, the intruders eyes were cold as ice. All Daoyuan Class students immediately jumped to their feet but before they could react, the leader curled his lips, Rob them! Like wolves, the men in black attacked. In spite of their extraordinary powers, the geniuses were no rivals for their attackers. Some observant ones noticed at once that there were at least five Class C experts in this group! Actually, their key strength was in their teamwork instead of their power. Due to their flawless collaboration, the geniuses could not harm any of them. The students had never encountered such enemies before. Why did so many Practitioners suddenly attack them in the Capital? What on Earth did they want? In the blink of an eye, the plastic bags in many students hands were taken away, together with the buns inside! And in the next second, everyones buns were gone! Then, the leader shouted, Retreat! Just as how it was described, light come light go. No one could stop them. The students were both confused and totally frustrated. Now, everybody knew that it was the Heavenly Networks idea. But why did they rob our buns at night? What for?! Are they insane? Who the hell suggested that idea?! I should have eaten all my buns! Now? Great! Well have no breakfast tomorrow. Excellent! Suddenly, all of them began to miss their home. Two girls wept with their arms hugging their knees, I want to go home! Im not playing anymore! Haha, who are you playing with? Can you afford your ticket back home? Meanwhile, outside the IKEA, Lu Shu and Chen Zuans hiding place, a car parked in the distance. Five people in black alighted from the car and all wore black masks. One smiled, Is it necessary for all five of us to take down two students? Only twenty-two people were deployed to deal with thirty students there. Dont underestimate them. The Heavenly Kings own instructions will never go wrong. Inside there, there is a Class C Metahuman of the strength type. Also, flying daggers are not allowed if we are really going to fight. As the only Class C in this team, I cant even be sure whether I can defeat him alone, the leader said. Is he the newly promoted Major from Luo Cheng? Oh my goodness, its him! one person was shocked for a second. Correct. Our objective is to rob all the money he earned today, the leader replied. So where are the two of them? another person asked. According to the Heavenly King, they are sleeping inside the furniture mall right now. Wah, they surely know how to enjoy their lives! At least they are better than those bunch of nerds! Dont get too used to calling them nerds. Those are all Class A aptitude geniuses. Who knows, maybe one day some of them will become our superiors. Fine, fair enough, the group approached the main entrance secretly. However, upon their arrival, a problem suddenly emerged. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan had sneaked in during its opening hours, but now the door was locked. So, how should they enter? What the This was surely a headache. The leader had examined the structure of the mall before they came. But, dishearteningly, he realized that all the windows could only be unlocked from the inside with designated keys. This was the case in most shopping malls, and some windows could not even be opened at all. The iron roll-up door was already down at the main entrance. But they could not just dismantle it with their flying daggers, could they? These two kids one persons head was throbbing, They certainly picked the right place! Go up the stairs. Theres a passageway leading downstairs! Chapter 338 - Rookies & Veterans Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Although the fighters from the Heavenly Network certainly had ways to break through the door, it was a breach in their code of conduct to damage public property for such a small task. If they were fighting against external organizations, there would be no doubt that they would use every means at their disposal. But now, their role were that of guardians. In many foreign movies, the special agents would destroy public facilities without a care for the cost in their sports cars so as to fulfill their missions. Those kind of things were complete bullshit. If it had happened in reality, their cities would have been immediately flooded with public protests. Furthermore, they were instructed to rob Lu Shus money and by right not to even hurt him. In fact, they did not take their task very seriously. Five versus two and one of whom was even a rookie. Their chances of winning were 100%. To veterans like them, candidates like Chen Zuan were complete newbies. They knew, slight advantages in power were never enough to compensate for actual combat experience and confidence. Moreover, Chen Zuan, who had just ascended to Class D, had no advantage in his power at all. The mall consisted of three floors with great separation between every two levels. At that time, all the lights in the furniture mall had been turned off. Thus, the five men in black climbed up the stairs in complete darkness. There may be security guards on the top floor. If there is, one person stay behind to make an explanation. Do not hurt him! the leader said. Rest assured, leader. We wont hurt him. We know the limits! Under the current circumstance, even knocking the guard out was not a desirable solution. Be it by attacking the back of his head or his carotid artery, it was nonsense to claim that knowing their limits would result in no harm at all. It would be just fine if they could show their identification documents and be mindful of the consequences. But of course, it would be even better if they could sneak in without being seen. Their initial plan to enter from the main entrance was in the hope that they would go unnoticed as well. The five ascended quickly. But suddenly, a knocking sound pierced through the silence of the night. Everyone was stunned, What is that sound? Dong dong dong! Everybody turned to the source of the sound and saw Lu Shu knocking on a French window above them. He was looking down at them calmly. Lu Shu was on the third floor while they were somewhere between the second and the third. All of a sudden, it became awkward. Lu Shu breathed out a breath on the window, covering the glass in white vapor. Then, he wrote with his finger, Red fishies. The group looked at one another in confusion. What did he mean? Then, Lu Shu breathed out two consecutive breaths and wrote again, Green fishies. And donkeys. From Hao Zhichaos distress, +199 From Wang Yuchis distress, +177 From Is he saying we are donkeys?! What the hell? Does he wanna die?! Goddamn it! Isnt he sleeping? No I cannot let him pass like this. Ill beat him up! In fact, Lu Shu had written it separately mainly because the vapors dried up too fast in summer and he could not write that many words quickly enough. But when he saw the distress points, he realized instantly, oh expectedly it was you five! A few minutes ago when he was just about to sleep, he received quite a lot of distress points when Hao Zhichao and the rest were stuck outside the furniture mall. At once, Lu Shu had a suspicion that something was up, which was further reinforced by the faint energy waves he felt afterwards. And now, they were standing right in front of him But Lu Shu was curious, why were they here? Judging from their Chinese names, it seemed unlikely that they were enemies from external superpower organizations who were here to attack Class A aptitude geniuses. Thus, Lu Shu decided at once that they were probably people sent from the Heavenly Network to cause them trouble. Earlier, he had a feeling that the assessors were too easy on them. It would be too boring in the absence of challenges along the way. Although those geniuses were indeed spoiled, sooner or later they would come to realize the meaning of real life. The five people sped towards the top floor. No matter how strong this Class C strength type was, they were determined to teach him a lesson tonight. How could a rookie make fun of the veterans? As for Lu Shu, he never planned on going easy on them as well. Haha, what was wrong with the Heavenly Network? They certainly did not come with good intentions as they had entered so sneakily! Lu Shu had carefully considered their motives. To beat them up? Unlikely. The five people clearly held the advantage with their numbers. So what was the point? Therefore, their target was probably Lu Shus money, so as to increase the difficulty of their survival?! My money? Till here, Lu Shu was already fuming with anger. Immediately, Lu Shu woke Chen Zuan up, Go! Someones here! Chen Zuan was still in his dreamland, Huh? Who? Nie Ting! only this name could awaken the little fatty instantly. Chen Zuan was fully awake at once. Principal Nies deterrence in the Capital Daoyuan Class was definitely not a joke. As the Heavenly King, his role as the Principal was only thought to be nominal at first. One day, Chen Zuan decided to skip a lesson, but he ended up standing in Nie Tings office as punishment and even his parents were called to the school. What the For ordinary teachers and principals, who dared to call Chen Zuans parents? Only Nie Ting could do that. That was not all. As for where he had been and what he had done, Nie Ting was fully aware to each and every detail. Chen Zuans flesh crept, as though he had no secrets in front of Nie Ting. As a result, he would recoil reflexively at the sound of Nie Tings name. Chen Zuan was very certain that Nie Ting did not like him. What is Heavenly King Nie doing here at night? Chen Zuan was flustered. Lu Shu mused, right, what should he be doing here After two seconds, he said, To beat you up? Brother Shu, can you please tell me the truth? Chen Zuans face darkened. He was not stupid. Why on Earth would the Heavenly King travel a long way to beat him up at night? Though scary, it was illogical upon second thought. Well, there are five people from the Heavenly Network here, maybe to rob our money so as to make it more difficult for us, Lu Shu said frankly. Then what should we do now, Lu Shu? Chen Zuan drew a cold breath. Although he never cared much about money, he now understood even a few hundred yuan could save their lives. Call the police? Lu Shu was pondering. The police? Chen Zuan was shocked. Was it really suitable to report that to the police? Tell them that there were a group of Practitioners planning to rob their two hundred yuan or so? Lu Shu suddenly asked, Do you think they brought their wallets with them? Chen Zuan hesitated, Maybe! In the next second, unlimited fighting will erupted from Lu Shu. Chapter 339 - Head-on Attack! Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Hao Zhichao and the rest broke in from the rooftop. Although the rooftop door was locked, it was an ordinary household padlock which was easily picked open. Lu Shu was on the third floor. But they knew, they should not treat him the same way they did to the other newbie students. In spite of the possibility that those students might become important figures in the future, their current strategy against ambush was more of evasion. It was not a matter of who was stronger, but the instinctive nature of the majority who had been living a peaceful life. Lu Shu was different, though. He was well known for accomplishing two military achievements, twice in the remains, a testament to his exceptional abilities. Moreover, his aggressiveness was evident from his proactive decision to write messages to his opponents. They must be wary of his sneak attack! If the story spread out that a group of veterans ended up being tricked by a rookie, they would be so ashamed But be cautious, he may try to escape too. Once hes not seen on the third floor, speed up! Roger! The five descended the stairs slowly. There had long been tacit collaboration among them. But as soon as they walked to the hall on Level 3, to their surprise, Lu Shu was darting towards them like an arrow, with the little fatty Chen Zuan struggling to catch up behind. What happened to the secret attack and escape? How reckless was he?! Is he insane? Whats happening? Beat him up! It was hard to judge which side was more aggressive, on the one hand was the veterans anger at being tricked, and the other was Lu Shus desire for money. In order to not damage any furniture nearby, the two sides could not unleash their full power. But after hearing the two words beat him, it was clear that the invaders had no intention to kill. Thus, Lu Shu decided not to restrain himself too. Upon their first encounter, Lu Shu and Hao Zhichao of Class C gave each other a punch in the chest. Following a loud sound, the two flew backwards under the blow. Hao Zhichao was stunned by Lu Shus move. At the current rate, neither side would gain anything from the fight. Was he out of his mind? Moreover, Hao Zhichao noticed he had underestimated Lu Shus strength. Despite being of the same Class, as a normal Practitioner, Haos strength was one class lower than Lu Shus. But by right, a recently awakened Class C should not have so much strength! With impressive agility, Lu Shus back flying motion soon stopped. Then he shot towards them again. According to his analysis of the situation, Lu Shu himself clearly held the advantage with his defense and strength. Without flying daggers, there was no way that his opponents could defeat him. To Lu Shu, who had gone through numerous training and actual combat, the force application skills had long internalized within him as part of his own body. Due to the teamwork on Hao Zhichaos side, Lu Shus every blow would be fended off by them together. But the harm they exerted on Lu Shu was apparently insignificant. It felt like a five versus one fight, where your own HP was being reduced by half from every attack but your opponents remained almost full. More frustratingly, even your own equipment was banned from use, so you could not amp up your attack anyway Now, it hurt Hao Zhichaos head to see Lu Shu dashing towards them again. What kind of person was that?! In fact, the greatest weapon of Class C Practitioners in the country was flying daggers, which could accomplish impressive feats in times of crisis. Last time, in Chen Baili and Anthonys fight, the dagger pierced through the thick curtain of sand and severely wounded the enemy at once. But their spirit as fighters was no joke as well. At least their will was undoubtedly stronger than ordinary peoples. In the end, Hao Zhichao started to muster his Spirit Qi Armor as self-defense. He was prepared to resist Lu Shus attack until he got the students money. A veterans dignity? Thats not the priority! If not, when Lu Shu had exhausted all their energy, things would get more complicated than who beat who up However, right at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly increased his speed to the extreme, even faster than just then! Now, Hao Zhichaos speed was no match for Lu Shus, despite his improved defense thanks to his Spirit Qi Armor. Meanwhile, his other Class D team members were defeated by Lu Shu effortlessly with merely a few strikes of his punches. It all happened in an instant! At first, Chen Zuan was following Lu Shu back to the third floor. When the fight just started, he, roared and wanted to come up to help. But when Lu Shu circumvented Hao Zhichao for the other members, Chen Zuan happened to be right in front of Hao Zhichao. After a few seconds of silently staring, Zuan roared, turned and ran away Was it not obvious? It was Lu Shu who was the pro. How could he, Chen Zuan, be a rival against a Class C expert?! After finishing off the rest, Lu Shu turned back to deal with Hao Zhichao. Sensing the change in the situation, Hao Zhichao tried to escape at once. He could never win against Lu Shu! When Chen Zuan turned, he was shocked to see Hao Zhichao had switched his target from Lu Shu to himself. Lu Shu had the money! Why are you chasing me! However, the little fatty was still a loyal friend. This thought had to be suppressed! Otherwise, who the hell knew how scary Lu Shu would become after the fight! But before Hao Zhichao could reach Chen Zuan, Lu Shu had already caught up to him. Of course, Lu Shu did not intend to kill him either. With a loud punch on Hao Zhichaos back, he demanded, Give me all your money! Hao Zhichao was provoked at once, Listen up! I CAN defeat you! But my flying Boom! Another punch! That almost made Hao Zhichao fall. Though his armor was intact, it was not nice to have someone chase him only to punch him, Dont force me into using my flying daggers! I Wheres your money! Hao Zhichao was on the verge of exploding. What kind of candidate was that?! It was not out of his own will, but his superiors instructions that the flying daggers were not to be used! What the! And who could imagine that a group of five, comprising one Class C leader and four Class D members, could not defeat one single student?! Following another punch, cracks started to appear on Hao Zhichaos armor. Despite the rapid recovery power from his Spirit Qi, he already had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. Why was this student so powerful? At that moment, Chen Zuan joined in too. With Lu Shu by his side, he managed to pluck up his courage as well. After five minutes, Hao Zhichao sat together with his teammates who were equally bruised, If it were not for the risk that we might hurt you with our daggers Dont touch! Ill give you the money myself! Fending off Lu Shus hand which was reaching into his pocket, Hao Zhichao took out his wallet by himself From Hao Zhichaos distress, +999! Huh? So little? counting the 1,600 yuan in his hands, displeasure crept up on Lu Shus face, Bring more next time! Hao Zhichao was fuming with infuriation, Haha, next time? Next time Ill bring over twenty people to kick your ass, you hear me Still got more in your left pocket? Lu Shu asked. From Hao Zhichaos distress, +999! Chapter 340 - Still Lost Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Lu Shu, is it really okay that we did this? a tinge of worry crossed Chen Zuans face. What on Earth had they done In any case, they were experts from the Heavenly Network. In the past, how did Chen Zuan dare to imagine that he would beat them up and rob their money afterwards! But in Lu Shus words, it was justified for a robber to be robbed. Why they could rob us but we cannot do the same to them? Because their faces were bigger?! Chen Zuan hesitated for a while, But then, you shouldnt search all their pants and shoes for money. Its not easy for them to save some secret hoard I guess After that, Lu Shu fished out another more than three hundred yuan from Hao Zhichao and the rest. Now, they already had 2,200 yuan but it seemed that they had made themselves enemies. Lets leave. We cant stay here anymore, Lu Shu frowned, Im afraid he may really bring back dozens of people for revenge Speaking of which, how did they find out our location? I was very cautious along the entire way and there were no followers at all. Are there talents in the Heavenly Network specialized in stalking? You ask me? How do I know! If I knew, my parents wouldnt have been called to school This kind of trick can only be used once, but this much is definitely enough for us to survive for 15 days thriftily. It seems that the assessment is not that hard after all, Lu Shu exclaimed. Chen Zuan was struck speechless. Who else could whup a Class C expert like him? Fine, even if there was, who else would be so shameless as to conduct a body search for money! And he still called it not that hard? Chen Zuan suddenly started to worry how other people would treat him when he returned to his Daoyuan Class. His head was already spinning at the thought that one of the five was actually the class master next door. However, Chen Zuan was really unsure about the value of 2,200 yuan. On usual days, one single meal would cost more than that for him. He was concerned, Is it really enough? Lu Shu shot him a glance, Or, we can always find a buffet and stuff you with 15-days amount of food. Isnt it true that you wont get hungry as long as you got enough food? Chen Zuan exploded at once, I wont do something so shameful! In the Capital, I, Chen Zuan, am Staring into Lu Shus composed eyes, his voice was getting increasingly softer. In the end, he immediately re-strategized under fear, Moreover, Heavenly King Nie had told us specifically not to use our power You are too obedient. Are you his parrot or what? Lu Shu scorned. Actually, he would not force him either. It would indeed put Chen Zuan in an embarrassing situation by asking him, the young master of the Chen family, to eat into the buffet restaurants blacklist. After all, they still had other alternatives available. By the time they were really left with no choice, Chen Zuan would have to do it anyway. The pair returned the pillows to their original places. Then, following the same path taken by the men in black just now, they ascended to the rooftop through the stairs. Lu Shu walked in front while Chen Zuan followed behind. Once Lu Shu emerged from the rooftop gate, he froze. Confused, Chen Zuan caught up with him but was stunned in place immediately as well. Good evening, Your Heavenly King. Good evening, Your Heavenly King. They greeted Nie Ting compliantly. At that time, Nie Ting was looking at them on the rooftop, with an expressionless look on his face. For a moment, no one broke the silence in between. Reluctantly, Lu Shu handed over 1000 yuan to Nie Ting, Cant be more. We got the money with our own abilities Lu Shus voice slowly vanished into the air as well. It was a bloody Class A that he was facing! Even someone with an itching palm would have to stay alive to spend his money. By the way, as the Heavenly King, why was he so free all the time? Nie Ting took the 1000 yuan in his hand but remained silent as before. Then, he still did not utter a word after Lu Shu surrendered another 500. Lu Shu was unhappy, Please, we need to keep something as the reward for our hard work! However, only after Lu Shu yielded up another 200 did Nie Ting finally withdraw his hand, Behave yourselves. After that, he was gone, leaving behind Lu Shu with dejection written all over his face, Time to have a buffet Im out! Chen Zuan clenched his teeth. We only have less than 600 left. Do you think we can make it through fifteen days given the cost of living here? In any case Im not going! I have my face to save! Well, it seems you never learn to appreciate, Lu Shu sneered. Can I just eat three days amount? Chen Zuan was scared. He could not afford to displease either the Heavenly King or Lu Shu. Disobeying the former might not bring about severe consequences but as for the latter Chen Zuan might be skinned alive. From Chen Zuans distress, +399 Nie Tings tall build cast a shadow on the stairs deep inside the Lingjing lane. He walked down with a graceful pace. Overwhelmed with anxiety, Hao Zhichaos team were waiting in the base below. Nie Ting passed the 1,700 yuan to them and proceeded deeper inside, while Hao Zhichao could not help but admit to their mistake, Your Heavenly King, it was our fault that the mission failed. You are not to blame. I underestimated him. Go and have some rest. I will send more people to you next time, Nie Ting said calmly. Behind him, Hao Zhichao and the rest were deeply moved. In fact, although it was a widely understood fact that military merit was the sole testament to power there, the Heavenly Network was not a single-dimensional result-oriented place. The insiders all knew that the Heavenly King would never punish or chide anyone so long as they had put in their best. Actually, Nie Ting cared deeply about his people. In order to avenge the twenty-one comrades-in-arms who were killed by the Class B Metahuman of water type, Nie Ting had been very carefully planning for as long as three months. This incident made everyone in the Heavenly Network tremble as they learned that someone would certainly take vengeance for them even if they died in their post. The underground base was huge. Redesigned from the prototype of an air-raid shelter, it went even deeper into the earth. Nie Ting walked all the way back to the secret room full of monitor screens. Shi Xuejin was already in side. He put down his book and smiled, Did the kid surrender his money? Only 1,700, Nie Ting sat down, His strength has been growing rapidly since his awakening. Also, earlier on the train, I already had the suspicion that he is a rare case who awakened to two types of powers, but one of which is seldom used. Back then, his power was covered by Cao Qingcis, so I cant say for sure which type his belongs to. Then are you disappointed in him yet? A brat who dares to rob his own peoples money? Shi Xuejin laughed. Actually, he had been paying attention to the young man since his first encounter with Li Xianyi, but had given up his interest after nothing abnormal happened. However, how could he be normal, as a person who made military achievements twice in the remains and helped Chen Baili and Li Xianyi with their foundation restoration and their ascension to Class A? Nie Tings fingers slowly tapped the arms of his chair, On the contrary, I am more interested. Chapter 341 - Such An Unreasonable Man Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Lu Shu waited in front of the buffet restaurant with sheer boredom displayed on his face while inside, Chen Zuan stuffed himself with three days amount of food. After much discussion, they both agreed that was the best option, to keep him full without losing too much face. In Lu Shus opinion, there was nothing to be ashamed of if one could, with his own abilities, eat a fifteen-day portion of food in one shot. It was an All You Can Eat buffet after all. But it was a different case for Chen Zuan, who found it really hard to forgo his high reputation. Nonetheless, buffets were not cheap either, and the cheapest near them cost 49 yuan. When Chen Zuan was eating inside, Lu Shu had to wait outside with two buns as his breakfast, while he squeezed his brain juice for other money making methods. As he was not a business genius, Lu Shu had no plans in particular as well. Otherwise, why would he painstakingly go and sell hard boiled eggs back then? Was making money truly that easy? Not quite. Only the cream of society could gain a fortune from nothing, and most likely they themselves were blessed with sufficient knowledge in this area. Was Lu Shu equipped with such expertise? No. Honestly speaking, the main difference between him and the other Class A aptitude students was not their intelligence, but how much they cared about their image. In recent years, Lu Shu had long since come to learn how to let down his face, and to be in awe towards life. But those geniuses were different. They grew up in the protected environment called home, and schools never conducted lessons on survival. Even their parents would say, Studies are your sole priority. Besides that, you dont have to worry about anything. They have never faced the pressure of surviving. After two hours, Chen Zuan walked out. He saw Lu Shu squatting besides the door and his heart was suddenly seized with guilt, thinking that Lu Shu was not even willing to have a buffet, unlike him. Chen Zuan said, Lu Shu Do you want a Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Shu was already up, Since you are full and energetic, I suggest you better work hard. Go and find ways to make money! From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Strange, Chen Zuan thought, in Lu Shus presence, he could never be happy for long. After another two hours, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were walking on the streets, with dozens of Pleasant Goat balloons in each ones hand. They were aiming for crowded parks, especially those frequented by parents and their kids. Surely, children were fond of those things and usually, their parents would be willing to pay for their low price. When Lu Shu and Chen Zuan bought the balloons, they were sold in sets of fifties and each set cost 13 yuan. Moreover, the seller provided free inflation services and adopted the strategy of small profits with quick turnover. Lu Shu was planning to sell them for 5 yuan each. In his impression, such balloons usually cost 10 yuan, but he intended to follow the balloon sellers strategy. Moreover, his target was to survive for fifteen days, not to cover for his school fees. Lugging twenty-five balloons each, the pair proceeded forward. Luckily, Chen Zuan was familiar with the places in the Capital, and he knew a prime location. I need you to treat these balloons as our lives. Understood? If nobody buys them, youll feel as if you are going to hell! Lu Shu educated Chen Zuan, worried that he might not lower himself to sell balloons. On their way, they saw an iPhone lying quietly on the floor in front of the Golden Arch. When Lu Shu was about to pick it up and find its owner, it rang. Lu Shu answered the call, Hello? The caller started his onslaught, Youd better return my phone to me. My phone has GPS and I already know where you are! At that instant, Lu Shus hot temper was provoked. He immediately tied all the balloons to the phone and let go. Fine, let the wind take it to whatever place it wished and ask your damn GPS to track it down! The only way to deal with an unreasonable person was to be just as unreasonable yourself! Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Staring at the flying Pleasant Goats, the little fatty said after a long silence, Half of our lives, have flown off Shut up, Lu Shu regretted his impulsiveness too. As for the remaining twenty-five balloons, Lu Shu took thirteen and the little fatty took the rest. As the saying went, it was always easier said than done. They spent a total of six hours to sell out the bloody balloons. It was not due to too few customers, but the intense competition in the park. At the entrance alone, there were at least seven people selling a wide variety of balloons, even including some Spider Man ones. But Pleasant Goats were the only type they had Yet, their main attraction was their price. When other people were selling at 10 yuan each, theirs was at 8 yuan. In total, they made a profit of 200 yuan, not excluding 13 yuan of the original cost. Not sure whether they are stealing our money tonight, distress was written all over Lu Shus face, If they arent, well have one less source of income Chen Zuan was agitated at once, What if they come in dozens? Isnt that more money? Lu Shu was confused. From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Was that the correct logic??! That night, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan moved back to the furniture mall. Despite Lu Shus eager anticipation, no one came again. Could it be that they were afraid of him? Nonsense! It would be a joke to claim that the Heavenly Network would be scared of a Class C individual. Or maybe, Nie Ting deemed his earnings on the first day as unscrupulous. Thus, he was determined to take his money away? Lu Shu suddenly wondered how the other geniuses were doing. Did they get robbed too? Speaking of which, they had no money to be robbed anyway Now, Lu Shu even had the idea of going back to the metro station to smash stones again, so that Hao Zhichaos people would be drawn to him. But on a second thought, the money, which he had got after so much hard work, had to be handed over to Nie Ting in the end, it didnt sound like a good plan after all. On the third day of the survival challenge, Lu Shu dragged Chen Zuan out of his bed as early as 6am. Indeed, it was a truism that the early bird catches the worm. Soon, they saw an old man selling grapes at his stall, with a sign in front which read Clearing all grapes at low price. Need to take care of my sick wife at home. Lu Shu stopped before the sign, but the mans distressed expression did not look fake. Approaching the man, he asked, Excuse me. How much are these grapes? These are all home-grown grapes and Ive been selling here for two days. Yesterday I was selling at 9.6 yuan per kilogram. But today, I suddenly received a call from my wife saying that shes sick! So I need to get rid of these fast to go back and take care of her. If you want to buy, I can give you at 4 yuan per kilo! Lu Shu hesitated, How many kilos in total? The old man thought for a second and said, Should be more than fifty kilos. Lu Shu asked, Can I taste? Of course! Lu Shu plucked one for a taste. It was very sweet! Chapter 342 - Du Xuemei Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios 300, Im taking everything. You can go home now, Lu Shu grinned. He would be a grape vendor today then! A grateful look immediately appeared on the old mans face, Thank you, young man! No problem. Everyone has a difficult time. You can leave the sack to me. Im selling right here, Lu Shu said. Chen Zuan was hesitant, Can it work? These grapes wont be fresh tomorrow. Im afraid we cant sell them all. If we cant sell them out, so be it. Not a big deal, Lu Shu smiled. Chen Zuan was in disbelief, since when was Lu Shu so kind? But what he did not know was that an old grape vendor had given Lu Shu two sesame cakes during his most difficult time. Of course, the two vendors were not the same person. But after that incident, Lu Shu had always had a good opinion of grape vendors. This made Chen Zuans impressions of Lu Shu conflicting. Sometimes generous, but sometimes stingy like hell After the old man left to take care of his wife, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan sat by the street to sell their grapes. On second thoughts, Chen Zuan asked, Can I have a cluster? We have so many. Nope, Lu Shu declined politely, These are all our resources. We need to depend on them for survival. Sulking, Chen Zuan sat aside alone. Just after 6am, some elderly people came out to shop for groceries, as in the early morning, groceries were usually cheaper. One person walked past the grape stall and wondered how the vendor became two young men. Another person asked, How much? 4.8 per kilo, Lu Shu smiled warmly. Can I have a taste? the granny asked. Sure. Have a taste, Lu Shu grinned. After eating five grapes in a row, the granny was satisfied, Quite sweet. Then, she left Lu Shus face darkened at once, even then you were still not buying?! After that, the same incident occurred several times continuously. Lu Shu was totally annoyed. Why was everyone so unfriendly? At that moment, another nanny came, carrying a basket in her arm, How much? 4.8! Can I have a taste? No, Lu Shu rejected mercilessly. By his side, Chen Zuan almost burst into laughter. Which fruit vendor did not let his customer taste his fruits? The granny was shocked too, If you dont let me taste, how do I know whether its sweet or sour?! Lu Shu plucked one grape and threw it into his mouth, I taste and you judge from my facial expression. From Wang Huilans distress, +399! Whats wrong with young people nowadays? Are they insane? the nanny left in fury. Hahahaha, Brother Shu! I have a feeling that we really cant sell them all! Chen Zuan laughed his head off. So what? Am I starving you or what?! Lu Shu was unhappy. Unexpectedly, at that instant, they heard a mellifluous voice, Little fatty, why are you selling grapes here? Lu Shu turned to see Chen Zuans face blush instantly, and when he turned to the other side, he saw an unfamiliar, graceful girl squatting in front of their stall. Despite her ordinary look, her mien was gentle and attractive. The girl sensed confusion from Lu Shus face at once, Hello, Im Du Xuemei, D-U, Du. Oh Lu Shu recalled that Chen Zuan had mentioned her before. Thus, he introduced himself, My names Lu Shu, vertical-horizontal-vertical turned-vertical, Lu. From Du Xuemeis distress, +199! From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Could you please just say L-U, Lu? Other people explained by the spelling of letters, only Lu Shu would rather choose the strokes?! Hey, why are you here, Xuemei? Chen Zuan was embarrassed. How unlucky must he be to be forced to make a living in the city, and meet the girl of his dreams in such a sorry state. Lu Shu took a glance at him. A professional joker who was scared of girls? Du Xuemei was stunned for a while by Lu Shus self-introduction, Why are you selling grapes here? I was at my grandmas house, and just now she told us that there were two crazy people downstairs selling grapes who didnt even let her try the fruits. I was about to go home, so I hoped to take a look here From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Chen Zuan immediately covered his face. What the The granny just now was Du Xuemeis grandma? If they really got together one day, how could he have the face to meet her grandma Chen Zuan was thinking too far ahead. Let me help you, Du Xuemei smiled, From what I see, you may offend more people than the grapes you can sell. Lu Shu could not have asked for anything else, That would be great! What? Xuemei, you can go home first, Chen Zuan pulled Lu Shu aside, Shes from a prestigious family and you are asking her to sell grapes for you? Lu Shu was displeased, Isnt it good for you? Ill excuse myself later, so that you two can spend some time alone. I can tell that she doesnt dislike you at all. So bro, seize this opportunity! Chen Zuan was shocked, Makes sense! Where are you going then? Ill find a place for some rest. Remember the fight last night? I didnt get a good sleep, Lu Shu said as if it was deserved. So, you simply want to slack, right? From Chen Zuans distress, +299! In fact, Lu Shu was not planning to slack. He just wanted to check on the other Daoyuan Class students. If anyone had found a way to make money, he could mimic them as well. In this aspect, Lu Shu firmly believed in the tenet live and learn. His first stop was the train station. However, no one was there except Cheng Qiuqiao, who was making a living by carrying goods. Under the hot summer sun, he had become even more tanned. Cheng Qiuqiao was glad to meet Lu Shu, Why are you here, Lu Shu? Thought you were fetched away by a car? Lu Shu did not know how to reply. Didnt Nie Ting force him to come back? He had no choice He suddenly asked, Did you run into a group of men in black? Cheng Qiuqiao was shocked, Lu Shu, your buns were stolen too? No You have no buns, haha. My apologies. I mean, you were robbed too? Lu Shu was confused, What buns? After knowing what happened to the rest on the first night, Lu Shu gasped in astonishment, They even stole your buns?! Then what did they steal from you, Lu Shu? Cheng Qiuqiao was curious. Lu Shu found it too embarrassing to tell the truth that instead of getting robbed, he robbed those people According to Cheng Qiuqiao, the Heavenly Network would come after resources that were earned illegally or not through ones own abilities. Lu Shu was suddenly confident about drawing Hao Zhichaos team to him again Chapter 343 - Breaking A Contract Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Besides Cheng Qiuqiao, Lu Shu did not manage to find anybody else. In any case, they all had scattered for a living by themselves. Even the most self-esteemed person would understand the importance of survival after two days. However, Lu Shu was still uncertain about the purpose of the assessment. No one would be so silly as to do something unlawful, while being fully aware that they were being assessed by the Heavenly Network. Actually, instead of an assessment, maybe it was more of a boot camp to dampen their pride. And Lu Shu agreed that it was definitely meaningful and necessary to mold those geniuses from ambitious individuals with puny abilities to people who were willing to get their hands dirty in the delivery of optimal performance. If they were still unable to let go of their geniuses burden during battles, it would become their greatest flaw. When Lu Shu returned, Du Xuemei had already left. Seeing Chen Zuan cheerfully counting money beside the road, Lu Shu froze, Its sold out? So fast? Haha, take a look at whos the seller, Chen Zuans nose was in the air, Its Du Xuemei! Based on the first half of your sentence, I thought you were walking on air, Lu Shu said, his face expressionless, Lets go. Big money awaits! Chen Zuans face lit up, Big money? What big money? In five minutes, Chen Zuan grumbled as he picked up stones, Lu Shu, are you kidding me? You are using your power to make money again even though we already have the starting fund? They said we can play by fair means or foul. Am I not following the instructions given? Lu Shu was irked. I have a feeling that you have hidden agendas, Chen Zuan had a bad hunch. As soon as Lu Shu came back, he was resolved to perform at the metro station again. It was too abrupt! They were picking stones all the way to the previous metro station, where the middle-aged man named Wang Xianda still sang there. The man sang, Today, an empty shell is all I have, to embrace the golden ages, to hold tightly my freedom in the wind In that instance, he almost stopped when he turned and saw Lu Shu and Chen Zuan. Hold tightly his freedom in the wind? Hed rather hold tightly to himself In fact, he was a bit hesitant on his way there the day before. At this metro station, which was the most populated around the region, he would get a fair earning every day. But at the same time, scarred by Lu Shus ability to break stones with his bare hands, he surely did not wish to see that weirdo again. After one day of waiting, Wang Xianda was finally certain that the two kids would not come again. Thus, he had decided to stay. However, here they were. The sack in the young mans hands already frightened him. Lu Shu did not bother to waste his time on the man either. Quickly and decisively, he started his performance Enduring a lifetime of struggle Ka Confidence can change the future Ka Wang Xianda could not bear it any longer, Young man, you cant go on like this! How about we keep a distance between us Leaning against Wang Xianda, Lu Shu smashed another stone with his forehead, What? I cant hear you You won Wang Xianda left at once with his guitar and called the police at the same time, Hello? Police? There are two crazy people at the metro station. A commotion has already started! As for Lu Shu, he also planned to get it done fast and leave once they earned 200 yuan. Admittedly, breaking stones on his forehead was indeed a brainless job and the only requirement was a hard head. His audience too were very horrified to learn that all the stones he used were real The pair left immediately once they got the money. Things would become too complicated when the police came Lu Shu, please tell me the truth. What are you going to do Chen Zuan frowned. In fact, Zuan was a typical braggart with greater ambitions than guts. He used to boast about his flirting skills, but when Du Xuemei was there, he could not even speak properly. But he was not always a coward either. Unlike those candidates who almost jumped out of their skin at the Beimang remains, this fellow still had some courage. In general, he was just a horny little fatty Now, he had a feeling that Lu Shus ultimate goal was not making money at all. If it were, based on his personality, would he have left at only 200?! With no intention to frighten the little fatty, Lu Shu did not tell him. At nightfall, Chen Zuan urged, Lets hurry. The furniture mall is closing. Wed better go in early to hide first as they have replaced the rooftop door last night. No rush, Lu Shu walked together with Chen Zuan on the streets, further and further away from the mall which intensified Zuans ominous feeling. In the end, they walked until midnight. Chen Zuan struggled to stay awake, My dearest Brother Shu, can we please go back to sleep? Where on Earth are you going? Waiting! seeing that the time was about right, Lu Shu was elated. Honestly speaking, he was not too sure whether they would be coming or not, but if they did, was it not additional income? The two would run once they got the money, and Nie Ting could not possibly hunt them down over and over again. At that moment, they suddenly heard the roar of car engines coming from the empty streets behind them. Lu Shu was buoyed, they were finally here! However, something was wrong. Why did it sound like a fleet of cars? Within a few seconds, a total of ten black cars emerged into view and screeched to a stop in front of them. A person jumped out of the first car, a familiar face, Hao Zhichao. Following that, an average of five to six people alighted from each car. Counting the drivers There were over sixty people in total?! Lu Shu drew in a cold breath. And Chen Zuan almost fainted on the spot. Sneering at Lu Shu, Hao Zhichao hissed, Beat him up! Among them, everyone was dressed in black with a black mask on their face. The aggression from the sixty plus people was clearly obvious. They were a group of true fighters! The best of the best in the Heavenly Network! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt a gush of strong wind, as though all his rivals were riding on the wind to increase their speed. He even sensed a distortion in his vision, as if those people were powerful enough to change the passage of light Who knew how many pros among these experts had been training in both cultivation and power awakening Lu Shu, Im getting nervous Chen Zuan shivered. Yea, me too Lu Shu was almost desperate. Did Hao Zhichao not say that he would only bring twenty something people next time? What happened to trust? Screw you, Nie Ting! Chapter 344 - Save Me, Brother Shu! Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Lu Shus legs went numb when countless men in black swarmed towards him. It would have been much easier had the team only consisted of Practitioners. After all, they were restrained from using flying daggers. But now, there were Metahumans among them too! There were so many types of Metahumans and who the hell knew what power they had awakened to? Lu Shus impressive defense and attack abilities were instantly rendered useless. Run! Lu Shu turned and ran immediately. As the saying went, a wise man knows when to retreat. For Gods sake, how could the pair defeat sixty plus people? But when Lu Shu turned, Chen Zuan was already more than twenty meters away. Despite the head start, Chen Zuans speed was no rival to Lu Shus. After merely two seconds, Lu Shu had overtaken Zuan. The little fatty was flustered, Save me, Brother Shu! In fact, Lu Shus speed could easily allow him to escape from his Practitioner pursuers. Yet, right at the moment when he thought he could escape easily, he heard the roar of engines from the direction he was running in. What the! Lu Shu immediately hastened to the left, way ahead of Chen Zuan. Honestly, Lu Shu was unwilling to leave him behind. Although the little fatty was indeed fat, his weight was almost insignificant for a Class C Metahuman of strength type. However, when Lu Shu was about to return and save the little fatty, to his surprise, those people ran past Chen Zuan without even a second look at him! Clearly he was the sole target! Chen Zuan suddenly realized it too. Catching his breath, he burst into laughter, Hahaha, take care, Brother Shu! In fact, they were both aware that once they were caught, they might be beaten, but they were not in life-threatening danger. Thus, Chen Zuan actually wanted to see how Lu Shu would be beaten, since in his mind Lu Shu had never been whacked by anybody before. After the little fatty stood still, another fleet arrived. Instantly, sixty plus people got off the cars and when they saw Chen Zuan, they were surprised, Wheres the other one? Someone listened carefully, They are heading south based on the footsteps. We are a bit late. People in black masks exchanged confused looks, So? How about we beat this kid up and report back? Beat him! Chen Zuan turned and started running at his full strength. What the hell were they doing?! As a matter of fact, the Heavenly Network experts in the Capital were relatively freer than those in other places, because no external organizations dared to cause trouble in somewhere so central which was even helmed by Nie Ting himself. Lu Shu ran in between the buildings like a nimble squirrel. After entering the housing area, Lu Shu and his pursuers kept their actions quiet so as to not disturb the residents. But not all were asleep at this time. Before the eyes of a housing estate security guard, Lu Shu sprang to his feet and jumped over the fence. The guard was dumbfounded. It was his first time to see someone jump that high. But before he returned from his shock, another sixty plus people queued up to jump inside The guard gasped in disbelief. Whats going on?! Call the police! Now! But once he took out his phone, Lu Shu had jumped out over another estate wall, followed by the huge group of people. In the blink of an eye, they were all gone. The guard hesitated for a long time. What should he tell the police on the phone? Say, there were over sixty supermen chasing another superman, and when he was asked about their whereabouts, he would answer that they had just come in and gone out again It sounded unconvincing even to himself. Puzzled, Lu Shu noticed that no matter how well he hid, those people always knew where to find him. Did they have some special power? To his horror, he suddenly realized that the monitoring cameras were all following his motions. The stationary ones were those without the function of being controlled remotely. On a second thought, Lu Shu leaped onto the rooftop. As compared to ground level, there were fewer surveillance devices on top. He was very certain that if he were caught, not only would he be given a good thrashing, but all his money would be taken away too. If that happened, his three days of hard work would all go down the drain? And his stone smashing would be futile? The thought provoked Lu Shu. No one could steal his money! Initially, he planned to draw Hao Zhichaos group to him for a good robbery. But now, he himself was facing the risk of being robbed. Lu Shu could not stand it. Unable to catch Lu Shu, Hao Zhichao and the rest were upset too, Disperse yourselves into tens. But dont go too far. Dont underestimate this kid! Everyone already knew how powerful the kid was from Hao Zhichaos black and blue face two days ago. In any case, Hao Zhichao was ranked one of the top few in Class C! After the long, aimless pursuit, Lu Shu returned to the starting point. At a junction, he saw Chen Zuan running towards him from his right. Overjoyed, Zuan shouted, Save me, Brother Shu! Haha, seeing the swarm of black men behind him, Lu Shu felt more at ease. He immediately threw the little fatty over his shoulder and continued his escape in a hurry. Chen Zuan was suddenly shrouded in a sense of security. After all, an unsteady ride was much more desirable than being beaten up! Chen Zuan exclaimed on Lu Shus shoulder, Brother Shu, you are such a good bro-o-o-o Those people were so sha-a-a-ameless. So many of them are a-a-a-a-after me alone! The little fatty was stammering due to being jolted. Suddenly, Lu Shus attention was attracted by a roadside building. There must be a better plan than running forever! Furthermore, judging from the decrease in the number of pursuers behind them, Hao Zhichaos plan of interception was clear. To tell the truth, no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for Lu Shu to fight his way out of ten Practitioners immediately. Once he was delayed, he would instantly be besieged by over a hundred enemies! At that moment, a tinge of warmth welled up in Lu Shus heart at the sight of the incandescent light in that building. Unexpectedly, there was still someone on duty at this time in the police station! With the little fatty on his shoulder, Lu Shu dashed inside, Excuse me! You may not believe me but there are over hundred people out there waiting to beat me up Chapter 345 - Preemptive Measures Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios The silence in the police station was disrupted as the middle-aged policeman on duty cast a glimpse at Lu Shu. The way he carried Chen Zuan was simply too unique. The policeman hesitated for a few seconds and then asked, Can you put him down first? Alright, Lu Shu put Chen Zuan down on the ground. What did you say? Over a hundred people are waiting to beat you up? Where are they? an air of justice surrounded the policeman. In his twenty plus years as a policeman, he had never seen anyone blatantly engage in a mob fight at the police station. After all, the place itself was a deterrence over these outlaws. He rose and shot a glance outside and then turned to Lu Shu again, Theres no one outside. Kid, this is not a place for jokes. Lu Shu poked his head outside, and as expected, there was no trace of those people at all. They were not stupid either. Seeing that Lu Shu had shamelessly gone inside the police station, they retreated straightaway. The streets were empty and quiet, as if nothing had ever happened. Those people, who were running behind them with Beat him up coming out of their mouths just a moment ago, seemed like an illusion as well. But the questions was, how could Lu Shu explain this to the policeman? Sorry man, over a hundred fighters wanted to chop me into pieces just now. For what? For the tribe? Nonsense. Lu Shu grinned, Haha, we were joking. Please pardon us. The policeman looked at Lu Shu, a little skeptical, Are you sure? Yes, of course, Lu Shu smiled broadly and pulled the little fatty outside with him before the policeman could react. However, once they were out, Hao Zhichao and the rest immediately walked out of the shadows behind the buildings. Horrified, Lu Shu quickly retreated back into the police station. So they were waiting for them outside? Why this level of hatred? I only smashed some stones at the metro station? Lu Shu almost forgot that he had robbed their secret hoard the day before. In fact, it was a tug-of-war between the veterans and the newbies, which had always ended with the victory of the former. There was no reason for Lu Shu to disrupt the pattern! As Lu Shu darted back into the police station, the policeman asked, Whats wrong this time? Lu Shu took a look outside. Fine, they were in the shadows again. In the absence of external assistance, how could they resolve this? Lu Shu knew very well that it was absolutely unacceptable to involve a third party in their issues. Things had come to a standstill. The policeman sensed that something was off, Show me your identification card. Lu Shu pretended not to hear. The policeman walked closer, Where are your identification cards? Lu Shu mused for a moment, Yeah, wheres my identification card? Who are you talking to? The mans face darkened instantly. From Wang Yuchis distress, +199! Lu shu and Chen Zuan looked at each other and they both knew that they could not delay it any longer. Since neither of them had their identification cards, the policeman had every reason to doubt their identity. If they were arrested, they would not be starved, but they would lose a lot of face! When the policeman was in a daze, Lu Shu suddenly threw the little fatty onto his shoulder like a mad man and darted outside, Fire at me! Fire at me! Our country will be proud of me! Before the man could even react, Lu Shu had already stormed out. What the hell is going on?! Fire what? Why would our country be proud of you? They turned out to be two psychopaths?! From Wang Yuchis distress, +399! Lu Shu ran out without stopping. Just when Hao Zhichao was about to fight him, the policeman followed outside too, out of pure curiosity in the alleged psychopaths. Hence, without a choice, Hao Zhichaos team retreated back into the shadows once again and stared helplessly as Lu Shu escaped from their sight. Hao Zhichao clenched his teeth. What a cheeky person! Indeed, it would be inappropriate to reveal themselves at that moment, as it would probably have stupefied the policeman. After the policeman returned inside, Lu Shu was already nowhere to be found. On a side note, Practitioners were really strong. Just a while ago, there was an interesting incident posted on the Golden Foundation. A Daoyuan Class student had jumped off from the third floor of a building following his breakup, but immediately went back to lessons after he landed uninjured. On that night alone, Hao Zhichao and the rest contributed more than forty thousand distress points to Lu Shu. Having got rid of the pursuers, Chen Zuan was still badly frightened, Brother Shu, I would have been dead without you! From now onwards, I swear my life to you. Please dont Can you please not say something so scary? Its midnight! Lu Shu was annoyed, Do you know where the headquarter of the Heavenly Network is? Chen Zuan swallowed his saliva, Yes, I know. In fact, its no secret here. You know Heavenly King Nie, he hopes all of the foreign powers would target him so that he could wipe them out altogether. But, I think its better not to tell you. Are you telling me or not? Really cannot. If I tell you, I guess well spend the remaining eleven days being chased all day and night, Chen Zuan was smart enough to know what Lu Shu was up to. If their conflict intensified, Chen Zuan himself might be the first one to suffer. He was already made well aware of his clear disadvantage in running off as compared to Lu Shu. With 700 yuan in Lu Shus pocket, staying alive would not be an issue as of now. No matter how high the cost of living was in the Capital, the money was enough for them to live for ten days. Therefore, in Lu Shus opinion, the current priority was not to make more money, but to fight against those who wanted to steal their money! Urban survival, Day Four, Night. Beat him up! Run! Urban survival, Day Five, Night. Beat him up! Run! Urban survival, Day Six, Night. Beat him up! Run! Well, you might not believe it but Lu Shu and Chen Zuan actually had not slept for three days Now, we have reached a point where our very existence is at stake. Hence, we can no longer keep still and wait for our enemies to strike. Instead, we must take preemptive measures. On this ever changing battlefield, we have to By his side, Chen Zuan looked like a panda with his dark circles, What do you want? Just spit it out. You dont need to be so outlandish Tell me where the headquarter of the Heavenly Network is! Lu Shu said firmly. In the afternoon of the same day, Lu Shu and the little fatty went to buy two sets of low quality Heavenly Network-styled black clothes together with black masks, which cost as low as 120 yuan in total. But their camouflage had one extra feature, as even their eye bags were black The two exchanged a look, and Lu Shus eyes shimmered with the confidence of victory in sight. The only thing left was to wait until night fell! Chapter 346 - Unfathomable Power Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios When the sunlight faded and night shrouded the sky, the city was ablaze with splendid lights. The Capital was the cradle of countless dreams, and the tomb of many ambitions. Nie Ting sat behind the control panel and monitored every inch of the screen. Shi Xuejin smiled, How is it going? Can they still survive after three days without sleep? Three days without any sleep. The kid is not someone who would obey, neither do I expect him to. I am simply curious about how hes going to fight back, and whether he will use all hes got, Nie Ting replied calmly. From Nie Tings point of view, Lu Shu would never give up. Thus, there was no winner or loser in their rivalry and he was only interested in Lu Shus next action. What are they doing now? Shi Xuejin was curious. Theyve been hiding these few days, but to minimal success. I guess they have given up on that idea. Today, instead of hiding, they bought themselves two sets of black clothes with black masks, and are now squatting quietly above a lit basketball court. Im not sure what they are up to, Nie Ting shook his head. In that instance, Nie Ting suddenly froze, Whats happening!? The basketball court was boisterous, and a group of middle-aged women were dancing to the noisy music, I love the boundless land, and the blooming flowers on the foot of the mountains All of a sudden, Lu Shu stood up, This determines whether we can have a good nights sleep tonight. These women forced the students out of their basketball court and used violence. Are you sure about that? Chen Zuan nodded, Yes. It was just two weeks ago and it made it to the front page of the news too. A student was beaten badly and his face was covered by blood Then, Ill have no emotional burden, after that, Lu Shu suddenly darted towards the crowd and carried away their loudspeaker The women were all stunned in place. They took a while before they realized what had happened! Our loudspeaker was stolen! That little bastard! Hes surely one of the basketball boys. We cant let him off! they were infuriated. Who was so shabby to steal their loudspeaker?! Without music, how could they dance? With the loudspeaker in his arms, Lu Shu ran ahead. In fact, he was not even running at his full speed, just so that the women could still catch up to him. Burning with rage, the women followed closely behind. Their will to defend their dancing territory could never be underestimated and so was their ability to run. You might not be able to dance for three hours straight, but they could! Stop the hell right there! You little bastard! I will send you to the police once I catch you! Lu Shu curled his lips, Haha, who are you talking to? Ill send the loudspeaker up to the sky with hundreds of Pleasant Goats if I have the time! He would pause occasionally during the run. The place was only eight-hundred meters away from the Lingjing Lane and within running distance. After he arrived at the Lane, he took out the firecrackers he bought earlier, set them off and threw them down the underground tunnel. Instantly, the Heavenly Network was boiling in shock. Who dared to be so unmannered here? A group of men in black ascended from the tunnel, only to see a rechargeable loudspeaker placed at their doorstep, With the freedom of singing along the way, we shall sing to our hearts content. You are the most beautiful cloud in my sky, let me keep you by my side. Hey, by my side Hao Zhichao and the rest were totally at a loss. What the hell was that?! Before they could process it, a group of middle-aged women rushed out from the corner. Seeing their loudspeaker together with people who looked exactly the same as Lu Shu, they were fuming with anger. To them, no power could be compared to theirs! What? They brought so many people! Beat them up! Hao Zhichaos team was in shock. What was going on?! Wait! We didnt steal your loudspeaker. Its worthless anyway, so why would we steal it?! Hao Zhichao tried to talk to them in a kind manner, since violence was a breach of the rules. Even so, it was hard to explain to these unreasonable women. The women became even more irate, How is our loudspeaker worthless? Hao Zhichao was speechless. Did they even catch the main point? In fact, usually, people carrying weird things could never come near to Lingjing Lane. But this time, Nie Ting did not inform his people at all, he was still seated and stared at the screen with his emotionless face. Shi Xuejins hands were trembling. After a while, he could not help but laugh out loud, Hahahahahaha, interesting. Pretty interesting! Nie Ting kneaded his temples, In my opinion, he should be thrown abroad to take care of external powers, like Li Yixiao. Nie Ting had expected Lu Shu to launch a surprise attack against the Heavenly Network field operators in the day, plan a night ambush, reveal his trump card, or even disappear completely to somewhere not monitored. But this fellow was completely unpredictable. Who would imagine that he actually went to steal these middle-aged womens loudspeaker? Use an unfathomable power to counter another unfathomable power. There seems nothing wrong with it, Shi Xuejin could not stop laughing, I think I can pay some attention to this kid when Im tired of reading. How refreshing. What do you think about deploying him overseas? Nie Ting turned to ask. Im just worried that hes not willing to go. You see, hes already buying houses and lands on Beimang, plus he has a ten-year-old sister. How would he be willing to go overseas? We are different from those foreign powers. We will not force him to abandon his sister, Shi Xuejin smiled. We shall wait, Nie Ting closed his eyes for a break. In the past, he had asked Li Yixiao about his impression of Lu Shu. At that time, Li Yixiao was singing Lu Shus praises. Nie Ting regretted not realizing it earlier, that for a person to be commended by Li Yixiao, how could he be normal? Well, this was the harshest comment that Li Yixiao had ever received. With a roasted sausage each, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan walked on the streets and held their heads high. Lu Shu was in high spirits, We can have a good nights rest tonight, for sure! Chen Zuan was being a sycophant, You are the best, Brother Shu. But, how about tomorrow night? Tomorrow night Lu Shu was too absorbed in eating his sausage, Let it be then Whenever Lu Shu was feeling down, he would think about how good his life would be if he could simply get along well with Lu Xiaoyu, and now, he was wondering what Xiaoyu might be doing at that moment. None of it mattered to him, be it the assessment or his future prospects, only Lu Xiaoyu was important. But despite it all, the seventh night finally passed in peace. Chapter 347 - Friends For Life Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Chen Zuan fell asleep on the carpet in the furniture store. As someone from an affluent family, he had been sighing with emotion about happiness and life. But the reality showed that he was simply too free. Once one became busy with securing a living, he would not even have the time to care about anything else. What is happiness? Happiness is the ability to sleep when you are sleepy Lu Shu had forced himself to stay awake for three days. Although he could boost his energy by singing Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star but in these circumstances how could he do it. Sing it when he was being chased by Hao Zhichaos team? Then how could he keep his foothold in the Heavenly Network in the future?! After two hours of being badgered, Hao Zhichaos people were finally clear that someone had shifted the blame onto them. Without asking the women, they already knew who was behind it, but they could not figure out why there had been no message from the Heavenly King. On the eighth day of their urban survival, Hao Zhichao did not come for Lu Shu and Chen Zuan at all. Lu Shu wondered, was something wrong? Are they no longer coming after us? Lu Shu was the kind of person who prayed no more once he was ashore. He could not wait to fight again after the good night of rest, but his rivals did not appear for a second time. All the way until the tenth day, there were no longer any pursuers at night. It seemed that the battle had finally come to an end. Stood on the streets, Lu Shu was in high spirits, As I expected, this era needs more heroes, to fight against all injustice Chen Zuan was judging him, Are you always this serious when you brag? At that moment, a black car came into sight. Lu Shu was slightly stunned, one car of fighters were no match for him at all. Could it be that the Heavenly Network was taking risks again, and believed that he could be taken down by so few people? However, the car stopped right in front of them. The window slid down and Hao Zhichao shouted to them from the drivers seat, Get in. The assessment has ended ahead of the schedule Dont touch me! I dont have money! Oh, Lu Shu was disappointed. For the past few days, their savings had been increasing steadily from selling Pleasant Goat balloons, and Lu Shu had not had enough of the satisfaction of making money. But this time, Hao Zhichao came alone with the message, and dishearteningly did not even bring any money Why did the assessment end before the stipulated date? Was it because Nie Ting was certain that everyone had let go of their arrogant airs? Lu Shu agreed that once the ultimate goal had been achieved, there was no point in continuing the assessment anyway. The car was shifting swiftly on the road towards Lingjing Lane. When they reached their destination, Chen Zuan pulled open the door and got off the car, followed by Lu Shu. The little fatty froze instantly and Lu Shu drew in a cold breath of air as well. Not good! At that moment, dozens of men in black walked out from both ends of the Lane and waved their fists with a ferocious grin. Crap, Lu Shu was shocked, and threw a punch at the drivers window. Despite its bullet-proof material, the entire glass panel cracked at once. Due to the immense force of impact, the car almost toppled. It was not even Lu Shus full strength. Surrounded by so many Heavenly Network fighters, Lu Shu realized that they had been tricked. Using early ending of the assessment as an excuse to trap them? Such a low move! Did they not have any bottom lines at all?! After making sure that the car was alright, all of them laughed hideously, Hahahaha, what a surprise! Hao Zhichao gave out a roar of laughter, Beat him up! In that instance, Lu Shu lowered his waist and shattered the car door with his fist and held Hao Zhichao in one hand. No car material was strong enough to defend against a fist from a Class C fighter of the strength type. Lu Shu grinned, Hahahaha, what a surprise! From Hao Zhichaos distress, +666! Hao Zhichao swallowed his saliva, The assessment really is over. This is our greeting present for you. Actually, their intention was not to give Lu Shu and Chen Zuan a shellacking, but it was meant to be more like a way that veterans employed to put the newbies in their place. As a matter of fact, the veterans did not benefit from the chase earlier as well. After all, it was not an honorable story that over a hundred veterans could not even manage to catch two rookies. To tell the truth, they did not like those so-called geniuses at first. Their pampered manners were disdained by the veterans. However, through the fight, Lu Shu had won himself respect among the existing comrades. The chase had caused much trouble to Hao Zhichaos team too, as Lu Shu had taken advantage of those who got lost from the main group and beat them up. With his true power shown, Lu Shu had earned himself their recognition. Thus, at that moment, Lu Shu found it ironic, it was not a surprise at all. He, Lu Shu, would never be weaker than anyone else. To him, he was the winner of this fight, and this was the only truth that mattered to him. With a foxy smile on his face, Lu Shu started to walk out slowly, Thank you. I didnt expect to receive such a warm welcome. Hahaha, glad to meet all of you! Hao Zhichao hissed, Let go of me! Friends for life From Hao Zhichaos distress, +666 Hao Zhichao almost blurted out the next line of the lyrics! Suddenly, Nie Ting arrived from the air in his black cloak and landed quietly in the Lingjing Lane. He shot Lu Shu a cold glance, Let him go. Everyone, follow me and tell the other groups to quickly bring the rest back. Only then did Lu Shu release Hao Zhichaos arm. He did not dare to defy Nie Ting. But, he could be certain now that the assessment was indeed over and the others were on their way back too. Lu Shu relaxed at once, although the veterans became gloomy. After that, they all went down into the base. It was Lu Shus first time to be in a base, not even in Luo Cheng did he get to go into one. Although his exceptionally high ranking granted him permission to enter, he never had the opportunity to go in, and he did not request it as well. He heard cars entering the Lane from the surface, one after another. Then, the students were all reunited. Lu Shu had a strange feeling, he was even secretly happy. After all, the rest did not seem to have lived any better than him. One came back with an apron still on, anothers hair was as messy as a birds nest, some were as tanned as coal and others were covered with paint and dirt from head to toe. It was obvious what they had been doing for a living. Before they were forced to face survival, it seemed that there were many ways to do it and they had the liberty of choosing something decent. But the reality was, the world would never give you much preparation time nor many choices. What you could choose, however, was whether to live with it or not. Chapter 348 - Impressive! Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Nie Ting disappeared after he entered the base, while the other students who were released to survive alone in the city started to arrive. Only then did Lu Shu suddenly realize that in total, including Chen Zuan and himself, there were eighty-four Class A geniuses. But earlier on the train, there were only thirty-two. Thus, subconsciously, Lu Shu had thought that there were only thirty plus attendees at the assessment. Judging from the current state, those unfamiliar faces were actually even more pitiful than Cheng Qiuqiao and the rest. In fact, they had reached the Capital five days earlier than those from the Beijing-Guangzhou line, and all of them had secretly sneaked in. In other words, Lu Shus batch was in the assessment for ten days while the rest were in it for fifteen days. But all of those students were scattered in different districts and none were at the train station, which explained the fact that neither side ran into each other. Undeniably, it took Nie Ting immense efforts to avenge his people. With no one attending to them, the other students were at a loss upon their arrival, and could only wait for further notice. As for Lu Shu and Chen Zuan, everyone in the Heavenly Network was interested in taking a look at the two rookies who had fought for a few days with the veterans. Some experienced fighters uninvolved in the mission gathered near them, You are Lu Shu, and you are Chen Zuan, right? Other Class A geniuses were utterly confused. Were they celebrities? Why was everyone so curious about them? To the veterans, no hard feelings should be taken after the assessment was over. At the end of the day, it was not out of personal hatred, but that they were ordered to deal with the students. After all, all of them were comrades-in-arms. Now, every member in the Capitals Heavenly Network was aware that over a hundred veterans were tasked to beat up two rookies for three days and four nights. In the end, however, not only did they fail to catch the newbies, but they even had their money robbed as well. In addition, quite a few veterans who did not manage to catch up with their team were beaten black and blue by the rookies. Although Lu Shus fists knew the limits, he did not go easy with his enemies faces. That had earned him some nicknames in the Heavenly Network. In their daily chats, when people could not remember his name, they would say, Oh, the one who robbed our money the other day? or Oh, the one who only hits peoples face when he fights? Speaking of which, interestingly, during actual interpersonal interactions, the veterans were all starting to respect, or even admire, the two fellows. How very impressive! Back in their days of assessment, who could fight back against the veterans? But now, there were two exceptions. However, they also knew that it was mainly Lu Shus credit and was none of Chen Zuans business. Hence, they attracted many veterans attention. One person even shouted elatedly, My goodness, Ive been wanting to beat Hao Zhichao up for so long! Ill treat you to a beer another time! Sat by the side, Hao Zhichaos face darkened at once, Shut up! In fact, many people said similar things, but did not target Hao Zhichao alone, My goodness, Ive been wanting to beat XXX up for so long! Ill treat you to a beer another time! My goodness Ill treat you to a beer another time! As a result, Lu Shu immediately became a very popular person in the entire circle of the Capitals Heavenly Network. Casting Chen Zuans feelings aside, other Class A geniuses waiting there were all in shock. Who were those two beasts? They had been exhausted enough just trying to earn themselves a living, but how come it seemed that those two fellows picked a fight with more than one hundred veterans? Holy crap! How strong were they?! Nonetheless, what they did not know was that in fact, Lu Shu was only busy trying to escape, and his most brilliant fight was only against Hao Zhichao and four others. But with so many people talking at once, they thought that Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were chasing one hundred plus veterans and beat them all up, which was pretty scary Therefore, the misunderstanding successfully made Lu Shu a demon-level figure in those Class A geniuses hearts, someone they simply could not afford to mess with In fact, in the crowd, there were two people from Qingzhou who had met Lu Shu before. The girl and the boy already knew that Lu Shu was powerful, as he was given a major military credit by Chen Baili once they were out of the Salt Lake remains. Furthermore, his sister was extraordinarily strong as well, which made Lu Shu even more unforgettable. At that time, they had yet to be convinced by Lu Shus power, but now, they had clear evidence. He was indeed strong! Those Class A geniuses who arrived late were confused by the commotion, but after knowing the truth, they all held Lu Shu in high regard, he was that much of a professional?! Meanwhile, those who arrived in the Capital together with Lu Shu were puzzled by another question. They all witnessed Lu Shu being carried away in a luxurious car, so why was he back here again? Their discussion made Lu Shu want to laugh. How would they believe that he was taken back by the Heavenly King himself? At that moment, all of the Class A geniuses were guided into a giant auditorium. To Lu Shus surprise, the underground base was enormous, it was just like an inverted skyscraper. A man was standing on the podium. Lu Shu had seen him before. It was Shi Xuejin. Lu Shus impression on him was rather vague due to his low-key character, but he did remember that Li Xianyi had mentioned before that this man was resolved to be well-versed in the three teachings and to show a path to cultivation for the ungifted, ordinary people. Besides that, Lu Shu did not know anything else about the man. After everyone had settled down, Shi Xuejin smiled, Research has shown that those who travel often have a higher chance of success. Does anyone know why? Lu Shu pondered for a while, Because their parents are rich? From Shi Xuejins distress, +199 As a man of manners, Shi Xuejin completely ignored him and continued, In addition to reading widely, you need to explore different places as well. But your traveling is meaningless unless it offers you a clearer understanding of the world and also, of yourselves. I believe, in the past fifteen days, each and every one of you have certain takeaways. Maybe you are still unclear about some points, but dont rush. We can take it slow. This time in the Capital, it was more of short-term training than a progress report. You are all Class A aptitude geniuses, who are bound to become future mainstays in our Heavenly Network. But, cultivation ability alone is clearly insufficient. The world is full of injustices. It will fall into chaos if everyone uses his or her power for their own gains. More importantly, I will explain in detail the various methods of cultivation to you. The Yinyang Kinship of the Three that you have learned is incomplete, as it was created solely for the purpose of fast improvement in abilities. But, when you reach Class C and are competent enough to ascend to Class B, well have to catch up with all the scenery that we have missed. Chapter 349 - Television Box Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios Shi Xuejins lecture was almost two hours in total. At that time, Lu Shu realized that when he was teaching pure cultivation theories, he could easily make reference to other sources of information to support his point, making all concepts easily understandable. But actually, Lu Shu only needed to know one thing. The Heavenly Network had adopted a creepy shortcut by speeding up their students ascension to Class C, just so that they could contribute to increasing the overall fighting ability of the Network. However, besides comprehension, foundation was essential in the breakthrough to Class B as well. At the current stage, the students could no longer solely rely on the absorption of Spirit Qi and the completion of cycles for leveling up, which made Class B unattainable for them all. In other words, as a result of the hasty development, their foundation was not strong enough. But the Heavenly Network could not afford to wait, otherwise an ability gap would form as a consequence. Hence, after their successful ascension to the peak of Class C, all Practitioners would need to return here again to perfect their cultivation with patch-like training methods. No wonder Zhong Yutang was stuck at the peak of Class C for so long. As the last time Lu Shu met him, he was already in the process of this step. At that time, Lu Shu could already sense the concentration in Zhong Yutangs Spirit Qi waves. According to Shi Xuejin, the perfection would take relatively longer. But it would not be a matter of great concern, as all of them were already equipped with the basic fighting skills of a Class C. But Lu Shu wanted to say that he was the only Class C present, with few others like Cao Qingci at the peak of Class D and the rest mid-Class D. It depended on whether they had experienced the cultivation acceleration phase at the remains. As the only Class C, the information at hand would be the most relevant to him, but strangely, he was the least interested among them all. Lu Shu had no experience in the training methods of the Heavenly Network at all, and he could not even use magical stones! Other people, including Chen Zuan, were fully engrossed in the lecture, but Lu Shu only wanted a call with Lu Xiaoyu. Shi Xuejin had started his conclusion, This is just the beginning of the training. After this, you will be divided into groups and receive missions. For those who complete their missions, your entire group will be rewarded with the training measures from Class D to C. Lu Shu was stunned. As he had expected, Class A aptitude geniuses were privileged. Although they would not be spoon-fed with training measures at the peak of Class D, other people who were stuck at the peak of Class E were still waiting for an opportunity to accomplish some military achievements. But for the geniuses here, their opportunities were created by the Heavenly Network. As always, the Heavenly Network despised the mindset of getting something from nothing, but this time, they were providing the resources of something. Thus, it seemed that the Heavenly Network was determined to bring out the geniuses character and perseverance, and even a high level of conformity in terms of thinking. All personal belongings had been claimed. At that moment, they realized that other peoples weapons were all swords, but Lu Shus were two spears. To the rest, his uniqueness became another piece of evidence for his exceptional power. As soon as Lu Shu switched on his phone, he was bombarded with over one hundred notifications of missed calls, all from Lu Xiaoyu, followed by her spamming messages over the last ten days. Worried, he immediately called Xiaoyu back. At that moment, the Heavenly Network did not disturb them as well. All of them needed to inform their family of their safety. They were given one hour of break time, and were then led to their dorm rooms. Two people per room, and Lu Shu and Chen Zuan shared one room. Their dorm was equipped with modernized facilities and some items for unknown purposes. The rooms were arranged in rows like school dormitories. Inside, the beds had been set and there was a room number on each door. Even then, Lu Xiaoyu still did not let Lu Shu hang up the call. During room allocation, Hao Zhichao cast a glimpse at Lu Shu and said, Alright, quickly go have a shower and rest. From tomorrow onwards, you wont have an easy time. But this time its not for the two of you, its for everyone. Lu Shu shot him a glance and continued his conversation with Lu Xiaoyu, This time I really didnt touch your television box. Could it be the subscription plan has expired? Or you can ask someone to help you repair In fact, Hao Zhichaos team wanted to have a chat with Lu Shu, and honestly speaking, he himself would really like to make friends with Lu Shu too. Disregarding their fight, that kid had a pleasant personality. At that moment, if Lu Shu asked him about the schedule for the next day, he could still pretend to do him a favor by revealing the timetable. It was not anything confidential anyway. But the reality was Lu Shu did not even have the time to talk to him. From Hao Zhichaos distress, +199! Until Hao Zhichao was more than ten meters away, he could still hear Lu Shu talking over his phone, I really didnt touch your TV box. Ive been out for a few days and busy with my training so how could I go back to spoil your TV? Huh? It was spoiled once I left? Listen, its really not me Did I not tell you? I really cannot go back to fix it for you now I didnt change! Listen, you shouldnt watch so much TV and so much drama! Then Chen Zuan heard Lu Xiaoyu talking coldly, See? You just dont want me to watch TV! Lu Shus face was bathed in sweat when he ended the call. Luckily he had managed to calm Lu Xiaoyu down By his side, Chen Zuan was laughing like an idiot at his discomfit. They could even argue over trivial matters like a TV box! Hahaha, Lu Shu! I didnt know you secretly hid Lu Xiaoyus TV box before! Lu Shu glanced at him, I will smack you if you dont go shower now. From Chen Zuans distress, +667! There was a separate toilet in each room and a warm bath. The little fatty walked out after taking his shower, Lu Shu, what do you think our training will be like in the following days? The little fatty was truly worried about that. In any case, if the training was about abilities, his were actually the lowest among the group. Hence, he was afraid that it would be too much of a strain for him. To Chen Zuan, it was a very rare opportunity and Lu Shu was one of his most trusted people so far. Thus, out of instinct, he decided to discuss with Lu Shu, Lu Shu, say something! Do you know what our training will be about in the following days? But Lu Shu cast him a glimpse, No idea. Honestly, Chen Zuans current trust in Lu Shu had been based on his immense power. In his opinion, there was nothing beyond Lu Shus abilities. When Lu Shu admitted that he did not know as well, Zuan was dumbfounded for a few seconds, How can you not know! Lu Shu mused for a while, Because I secretly hid Lu Xiaoyus TV box before? From Chen Zuans distress, +667! Chapter 350 - Mission Translator: AtlasStudios Editor: AtlasStudios In fact, the training was not as scary as Chen Zuan had expected. There were no competitions of physical abilities nor actual combat between students, which made the little fatty rather relieved. At the very least, he was on the same starting line as the rest in other areas. The first lesson was on guns, taught by a commanding officer the students had never met before. But the first thing he did after the lesson started was to ask who Lu Shu was. After Lu Shu stood up, he nodded his head, and gestured for him to sit down for the lesson. At that moment, everyone sensed that something was off. They were all curious about the happenings in the past ten plus days which earned Lu Shu such a high reputation among the veterans. It was a privilege more than one could wish for! Even as a Class A aptitude genius, your abilities would be pointless if you could not earn the respect of your future comrades-in-arms in the Heavenly Network. Moreover, among the many geniuses present, not everyone could become a significant figure in the Network. Looking at all the faces down the podium, the officer said, You are all about to ascend to Class C, maybe in half a year or maybe one year. But sooner or later you would reach Class C. Thus, with flying daggers as the prerequisite, I am not going to teach you how to use guns, but how to guard against them. For example, what can be guarded by your Spirit Qi Armor, and what cannot. You need to know all that by heart. It suddenly struck Lu Shu that it was a mere sweeping statement to claim that Class Cs could defend themselves against all hot weapons. There were so many hot weapons after all. A pistol was a hot weapon, so was a nuclear bomb. Thus, it was only true that they could guard against most guns. Like what the officer had said, they were defenseless in the face of over half of the types of sniper rifles. After that was more advanced knowledge about the use of magical instincts to locate sniper bullets and throwing daggers to make a slight change in the trajectory of the bullet. In other words, with magical instincts and flying daggers, you would be able to deflect the bullet away, though you could never survive the shot. The Death Blow flying daggers of Class D could surpass the speed of sound and those of Class C could be even faster, but most guns, including sniper rifles, could only fire bullets at below one kilometer per second. With prior experience with guns, Chen Zuan expected himself to excel in this subject. But he soon found himself struggling to catch up with the contents, which seemed completely different from what he had previously learned. The officer took three days in total to teach guns alone. The second subject was on team collaboration and gesture tactics. Many military amateurs actually knew about gesture tactics. At first, Chen Zuan thought he would ace this chapter too, since it was a popular activity in the Club, where competitions were held on the familiarity with the tactics. However, this subject turned out to be even more unexpected. In the original gesture tactics, curling all fingers and sweeping them up and down across the chest meant automatic weapons, which was not taught here at all. Instead, they learned the gesture for use flying daggers. Basically it was way too different from Chen Zuans previous knowledge. At the end of everyday, each of them also needed to learn about various regulations in groups under the officers guidance. Not only that, they were required to recite them too. Chen Zuan could never have imagined that his performance in this subject was way below average, let alone to ace it. Lu Shus memory had been extraordinarily good even before the regeneration of his Spirit Qi. Now, it was not an exaggeration to say that he could remember thousands of words in a short time. Although he might miss some details after a long time, he had no difficulty in dealing with spot checking and recitals. It was his self-esteem as a well-performing student. Nonetheless, Chen Zuan was a different case. Since primary school, he had been producing poor results for more than a decade. His memory was unmatched. Open the book, Ma Dongmei. Close the book, Ma what Dongmei? Open the book, Ma Dongmei. Close the book, what Dongmei? Open the book, Ma Dongmei. Close the book, Ma Dong what? Open the book, Ma Dongmei. Close the book, Ma Dongmei! Ma Dongmei! Ma Dongmei! Okay I remember it! At examination, Sun Honglei! Based on his talent in studies, it was really too hard on him to ask him to recite books. Afterwards, in addition to learning regulations, there were personal reflections as well. In fact, all of them were treated as rookies, and the same pattern might repeat again in the Practitioners universities. Perhaps they would learn it a second time in the future. Actually, the Heavenly Network gave them one magical stone per day as an allowance. Lu Shu also noticed that there was an exceptionally abundant amount of Spirit Qi under the Lingjing Lane. Indeed, it made perfect sense. Of course, the base of the Heavenly Network would be built at a place with rich Spirit Qi resources for the use of their fighters. The intense training lasted for half a month. Actually, schools in most places were already starting the new academic semester, and even Lu Shu thought that it was about time to go home for lessons. However, Lu Xiaoyu was very unhappy, though Lu Shu was rather pleased with getting one magical stone per day. On the 15th day, all of them were gathered together for the official group allocation. Hao Zhichao stood before the eighty-four students, In order to obtain the training methods, you must accomplish military achievements, which most of you do not currently have. But its alright. Here comes your opportunity. Now, in five minutes, change back to your original attire. You will be heading to various places as students to complete missions. None of these missions are supposed to be easy. Thus, I suggest you take it seriously. The relevant information will be given to you in due time. Hope you can make the most of it. Each group consisted of seven people, and Lu Shus comprised of Chen Zuan, Cao Qingci, Cheng Qiuqiao, himself and three other strangers. Speaking of which, Lu Shu could vaguely recall that Shi Xuejin had mentioned something about missions, but he had almost forgotten about it after more than ten days of studying. To their surprise, the document given to them was about a secret black market on the boundary between Yuzhou and Shanzhou. According to the information, the person in charge of the market was engaged in scams, robbery and other unscrupulous deeds under the disguise of the black market. It was a case where unlawful Practitioners killed and robbed. And the objective of the mission was to crack down on the black market and kill all twenty-one targets on the list. Lu Shu thought, this was to let the geniuses have a taste in killing. If not, it would be too late to realize that oneself was scared of blood during his or her real fights with external Metahumans. Hence, through the use of one stone to kill two birds, the students could start with the gray areas in the local cultivation arena while they eradicated some criminals at the same time. Was the external cultivation situation already this messy? What was the hurry with the Heavenly Network? But Black market? Black markets were a good place. Lu Shu exclaimed. Chapter 351 - Mentor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Their document was very comprehensive, including the date of birth, home address and habits of all twenty-one targets. On the back, it was also appended with their detailed criminal records. Needless to say, those were all scum of the cultivation community, who committed innumerable murders and robberies. Actually, Shi Xuejins original instruction was not to kill everybody, but was Bring them back alive. If you are met with any form of resistance, kill them on the spot. If he had said that killing was permissible if they resisted, then how to define the extent of resistance? How much could they resist before they were allowed to kill them? But Shi Xuejins instruction was clear, as long as the target even attempted to resist, they may kill them. In fact, the number of accessories was even more appalling. Those on the list were only the ones who deserved to die. They were all clear that at that time, the Class A aptitude geniuses were at the peak of Class D at most. If they did not use their full force when fighting these malicious enemies, they themselves might be killed as well. After reading through the document, Lu Shu handed it to his group mates. Almost every group was discussing among themselves and making a plan. Now, each clenched their fists and set their jaw, all eager for a fight. Many had never been to a remain or caught a thief before. Thus, when suddenly thrown into such matters, they were all overwhelmed with nervousness with a tinge of excitement for the anticipation of recognition. The reality was, even the geniuses also needed tangible achievements so as to be qualified for greater power. Honestly, this time, was still an accelerated approach. If one wanted to further his own cultivation techniques, he would still have to make more military contributions with no shortcuts available. In my opinion, we can act like customers and sneak in to have a general idea of the situation in the black market. If possible, we will take them down one by one. What do you think? I agree. Although according to the document, most of them were Class Es with very few Class Ds, they have too many people. Its a good idea to take them one by one Dont be afraid! Just do it! Its our duty to destroy the criminals swollen arrogance! they heard someone whispering softly. The entire group froze, looking at one another in confusion. Did you say that? Nope. Did he say that? Nah The discussion halted. Astounded, everyone in the group turned to see Lu Shu standing behind the group leader. After a few seconds of hesitation, they asked, Why dont you go and discuss with your own group? Lu Shu grinned without even raising his head, his eyes glued to the document in their leaders hands, Im your mentor Dont push! Im leaving! When all the other groups were sitting in a circle for discussion, Lu Shus team were staring quietly at him, who was running around like a bee to mentor other peoples work. Cheng Qiuqiao was at a complete loss, Is he always so lively? I suppose so a look of sadness appeared on Chen Zuans face. At this moment, however, Lu Shu was pondering over something. After looking through every groups documents, he realized that their destinations were all close together, concentrated in the central area. He recorded all information gathered in his phone, so as to have a clearer picture of the locations of those covert black markets, and also to This time, they were going in the name of law enforcement and their enemies were wicked black market operators. Lu Shu noticed that they had committed many crimes of robbery, so With no other intentions, Lu Shu was simply curious about what they had stolen Curiosity was no big deal, right? The geniuses were relatively naive. No one suspected Lu Shus objective of looking at their documents. After all, different groups had different missions, who would expect that someone would be so free as to pay attention to others missions? To them, there was no guarantee that they could even complete their own task, so why bother about others? Unlike them, Lu Shu was resolved to become a helpful, forward-thinking youth! Sometimes it was necessary to improve his ideological awareness! Now, everyones mission objective was carved in Lu Shus mind. As he was walking to his group, he typed down everything in his phone, just in case his memory might be worn off in the long term. Even his remarkable memory could not warrant that the information would stay in his brain forever, and Lu Shu was always a meticulous person. According to his memory, their own destination was at the boundary between Shanzhou and Yuzhou, which was actually located in the Tongguan County of Shanzhou. Meanwhile, the other groups were concentrated in Shanzhou, Jinzhou and Yuzhou. Despite the relative proximity, each state itself was geographically large. After careful consideration, it seemed that he did not have many options available after all. Still deep in his thought, Chen Zuan interrupted, Brother Shu, could you be our mentor too? Pointless! Lu Shu gave them a grumpy look. At first, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had expected Lu Shu to give some opinions on the group, seeing him busying around and how he was treated differently by the veterans. But in the end, why was he particularly cold to his own group mates? However, they would not think so if they knew what was actually on Lu Shus mind. In fact, Lu Shu had noticed that his group was the strongest among all. They had Cao Qingci and himself, while their rivals only consisted of two mid-Class Ds and other insignificant ones of Class F and E. Their victory was apparently certain. According to the information given, their enemies used guns and hunting rifles, which was the only thing to be cautious of. Had he overestimated the local Practitioners in the gray area? Lu Shu wondered. In their team, Cao Qingci was sitting at the side without a single word throughout, but occasionally she would cast a calm look at Lu Shu. On the other hand, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao soon became familiar with each other, and the remaining three Daoyuan Class students who were from different states were strangers among themselves as well. The group allocation seemed completely illogical too, as if the two most powerful students, Lu Shu and Cao Qingci, were purposely put together. Since Chen Zuan was brought in by Lu Shu, it was only sensible for him to follow Lu Shu, and the rest were not that important. Just now, Lu Shu had also noticed that the two strong students from Qingzhou who were both at the peak of Class D were separated into two groups for the purpose of fairness. So why was his group an anomaly? It was an obvious fact that his group was the strongest! Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were clearly aware of that too. Lu Shu and Cao Qingci had never even had a conversation before. Suddenly, he turned to Cao Qingci, There may be something wrong with our mission. Be careful. Composed, Cao Qingci nodded, Okay. This was the first sentence Cao Qingci ever spoke to Lu Shu, but it felt like the two had known each other for a long time. Chapter 352 - Free Stewed Noodles Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Initially, Lu Shu thought that they would be transported to the air by plane or other advanced tools and be released like skydivers, but the Heavenly Network did not do so Eating melon seeds in the lower deck of a tourist coach, Lu Shu sighed, So stingy! Chen Zuan was indignant, Agreed! Never have I slept on such a hard seat before! As he was complaining, Chen Zuan suddenly turned to the person beside him, Hello? Yes you! Can you please put your shoes back on? Did you blow up the toilet or something? The smell of your feet is so strong! Im still eating seeds right here! Then, the middle-aged man reluctantly put on his shoes At that moment, a spoiled brat ran towards Chen Zuan and stared into his eyes. Before Chen Zuan figured out what he wanted, the brat spat on his melon seeds and ran away My goodness! Dont try to stop me! Chen Zuan exploded at once, Where are the kids parents? Huh? I demand an explanation! Lu Shu shot him a glance, No one is stopping you. He cast a glimpse at Cao Qingci, who was resting quietly on the upper deck, and was impressed by her ability to fall asleep in such an unfavorable environment. At that moment, Chen Zuan sat down as well. As a Practitioner, he really could not give up his dignity to pick a fight with ordinary people. Seeing that Cheng Qiuqiao was having a video call, Chen Zuan leaned in, Why? Talking to your girlfriend? However, on his screen, it was Cheng Qiuqiaos mum and a short-legged Welsh corgi in her arms. Cheng Qiuqiao grinned, Dodo, come and say hi to your brother Chen Zuan! Chen Zuans face darkened, Thought you were talking to your girlfriend. You talked for so long. Cheng Qiuqiao still did not notice what he was talking about. Raising his head, he smiled, Isnt my dog cute? Chen Zuan asked, Are you dating? Huh? shocked at the abrupt turn, Cheng Qiuqiao replied, Nope. Now Im purely focused on my cultivation and studies. Relationships can wait until after graduation. Chen Zuan was frustrated at Cheng Qiuqiaos failure to get his point, If you cant even catch your prey in the zoo, how can you hunt outside? In my opinion, I suggest you keep a girlfriend, not a dog. Meanwhile, the train arrived at the next station. Lu Shu stood up and glanced at him, True. You didnt keep a dog. But how about your girl? Chen Zuan was quiet for a total of ten seconds, Ouch. From Chen Zuans distress, +199. But everyone missed the faint smile on Cao Qingcis face. Lu Shu gave a pat on the little fattys shoulder, Ill go for a walk. If I dont make it back in time, you wait for me at Tongguan. Everyone else was stunned. Why would your walk take that long? In that instant, no one knew what Lu Shu was going to do! Meanwhile, in the adjacent carriage, Wang Li, He Xie, Liu Xueruo and their members were preparing to alight. They had reached their destination, Gongyi County. After a short stop, the train would continue to travel to the west across Yuzhou, passing by Tongguan. Lu Shu only knew the three of them in the team, especially He Xie, the girl with heavy makeup and a branded backpack. Her appearance was hard to forget. Every time Lu Shu saw her, he had the temptation to ask her about her master Xuan Zang and her junior fellow apprentices Zhu Ba-jie and Sha Wujing. Making herself look like a monkey, what for? However, Lu Shu did not expect that at the current stage, all the black markets were hidden in the countryside of remote counties. It seemed that they were not bold enough to enter cities. But what Lu Shu was not aware was that many illegal dealers were frightened to death in the cities, as they could always be easily found. Lu Shu had shared similar feelings before, for instance, when he was watched by surveillance cameras on the entire street After that incident, Lu Shu would consciously avoid those cameras when he was on the move and walked out of his opponents sight. Lu Shu slowly walked behind and followed Wang Lis team, who looked like ordinary university student tourists. Upon exit from the train station, the seven people settled down in a small inn. When Lu Shu was just about to catch up with them, he was stopped by a middle-aged woman, Young man, do you want some rest? Lu Shu was unimpressed with her insincerity. The last one who stopped him proposed a folk dance, but this one clearly lacked a competitive edge. Then, the woman continued, Its very comfortable. 50 yuan only, with one bowl of free stewed noodles Lu Shu was shocked. That was her trump card? The key point was, they had package services now? But the service packaged was so practical, free stewed noodles? In fact, it was Lu Shu who was ignorant of the local culture. It was a common but useful technique used near train stations for attracting workers. In any case, everyone needed food, and in addition to the highly-priced noodles, they could also Sensing that Lu Shu was hesitant, the woman went on with her persuasion, Its nutritious! With quail eggs! Well, Lu Shu cleared his throat, I really dont need it. Thank you. But my friends need it! Of course, Lu Shu could not let Wang Lis group find out what he was doing. At first, he was worried that the geniuses might head to their destination immediately, but it seemed that they took a more cautious approach. Lu Shu was still figuring out a way to hold Wang Li back and now, it seemed there was an easy way. But as for whether it would work, you would never know unless you gave it a try. Then, he passed 300 yuan to the woman and pulled her aside for a long word. The womans face lit up, No problem at all! Rest assured that I have other sisters too. My stewed noodles are as wonderful too. We will definitely serve them well! After that, Lu Shu walked away with his spears on his back. His spears were contained within a black leather bag, given to him by his friendly comrades-in-arms in the Heavenly Network. From the outside though, people might be able to tell that there was nothing normal inside, no one could be certain that it was actually a weapon. Usually, there were very few surveillance cameras in the counties, and even fewer in poorer areas like Gongyi. Now, Lu Shu had to have a chat with those in charge of the black market before Wang Lis team took action. On the other side, someone was knocking on his door when Wang Li was unpacking his luggage. Out of curiosity, he asked, Whos that? Room service! Wang Li found it strange. An inn of such a small size had room services? Innocently, he wondered whether it could be room cleaning or something along those lines. Once he opened the door, a middle-aged woman came in with a bowl of stewed noodles in her hands You must be hungry, young man! Come and have some stewed noodles! Wang Li was indeed hungry. Unsure about what was happening, he placed the bowl on his table and was about to eat, still surprised that the inn actually provided noodles for free. When he raised his head, he realized the woman had no intention to leave. Thus, he asked curiously, Anything else I can help you? Its okay! Eat faster. After you finish the noodles, Ill start my work! the woman grinned. Wang Li nodded, thinking maybe she meant to return the bowl. However, at that moment, he heard his teammate shouting from next door, What are you doing, woman? Im not that kind of person! Ah! Then, it was followed by the loud voice of a woman, Do you still intend on running after you eat my noodles? Wang Li looked at the woman in front of him, and returned his gaze to the noodles To eat or not to eat, that was the question Chapter 353 - Shura Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gongyi was heavily industrialized and had always played a pivotal role in the Luo Cheng Industrial Corridor. Afterwards, due to its rapid economic development, it became independent from Luo Chengs administration and fell under the direct jurisdiction of Yuzhou. With a black mask on his face and two spears on his back, Lu Shu walked into a huge yard, which was piled up with car wheels and rusted car frames, that resembled a labyrinth. The twisty narrow path between the walls of abandoned cars seemed to lead to nowhere. The black market was far more deserted than Lu Shu had expected. In his imagination, it was a place where people traded herb pills It could only be attributed to the fact that most Practitioners and Metahumans were concentrated in the Heavenly Network, with very few loafing about outside. It was not that the rats in the gray areas were too weak, but that the Heavenly Network was too special, incomparable both locally and abroad. Everything yet to happen was already in Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins vision. For reasons unknown, Lu Shu vaguely sensed the weight of duty on his shoulder, as a Major in the Heavenly Network, at the dawn of a time of turmoil. Lu Shu smiled and then shook the thought away. Seeing him walking inside, the three people at the door who were playing cards stood up, Which faction? Lu Shu hesitated, Im not from any faction, but I have fifteen magical stones. The three brightened up, Go in. A rich one! However, instead of taking the narrow path, Lu Shu leaped onto the highest point of the heap for a bird eyes view. His breach of the rules shocked everyone in and out of the yard. Those people had been used to posturing. Thus, all past customers had to walk through the maze-like paths. Not all newcomers would be robbed anyway, as they still needed some form of publicity. Looking up at Lu Shu, the three doorkeepers were indignant, Come down! Do you not understand the rules!? What on Earth are you doing here? In other times, he would have to hide, but at that moment, it was completely unnecessary. Lu Shu clearly understood that everyone on the target list had their hands stained with the blood of other Practitioners. They clearly deserved to die. Moreover, different from other groups targets, those in this black market were ganging up with foreign organizations to transfer their stolen goods overseas through a businessman in the south. It was equivalent to those tomb raiders in the past who sold the national treasures found, to other countries. Just three days ago, after getting drunk, this group of people wanted to carry off a young girl from the streets, but were fortunately stopped by a local policeman on patrol duty. Even as Practitioners and Metahumans, they had no guts to defy the security force of the country. But, what would happen to the girl had the policeman not noticed the incident? There was neither surveillance nor the Heavenly Network. Hence, Lu Shu did not plan to waste his time with these dregs of the community, and neither did he intend on a secret attack. In other words, none of them would be spared their lives. To put it bluntly, keeping his trump card a secret everyday felt like his hands and feet had been chained up. Why was Lu Shu so ecstatic after reading through the mission information? It was because he no longer had to restrain himself in front of these people! Perched on top, Lu Shu grinned, Take all your good stuff out for a look! On the floor, a man with a long scar which seemed jarring on his arm sneered, Why should we listen to you? They are in the room. Do you have the guts to take them? Lu Shu frowned, Why are you so unfriendly? Is there anything wrong with taking a look in advance at my goods? From Feng Haos distress, +199! From Ren Hengqis distress, +177! From Never had they expected that this fellow would be so shameless. Who the hell was he?! One whispered, Could it be hes from the Heavenly Network? Not likely. The Heavenly Network uses swords, but look at the weapons on his back, they look like spears To those rats in the gray areas, there was a pretty easy way to differentiate the Heavenly Network fighters from the rest. Their standard sword was unmistakably recognizable. Of course, they would not know about Lu Shus spears, which were a special reward from the Network itself. At that moment, the only thought in Feng Hao and the rests mind was that the kid perching high up was so unruly and impetuous! Suddenly, Lu Shu opened his hand, and over ten magical stones of the size of a thumb were shimmering in the sunlight on his palm. Feng Hao was shocked at once, So many magical stones! Did you rob some Heavenly Network fighter? We cant take this kind of thing on. Lu Shu was amused at the twist in their attitudes. Generally speaking, they bullied the weak and feared the strong. Rest assured. I have shown my sincerity. So, let me see yours, Lu Shu smiled. But, instead of any impressive weapons, Feng Hao took out a sack of cash Could it be they had already sold all their stolen goods overseas? Lu Shu frowned, Only cash? Then what else do you want? they asked in reply. Show me everything. Let me see if theres anything I can use Lu Shu grinned. But Feng Hao shook his head, Thats all. Show me all my goods! Hurry! Lu Shu became impatient, suspecting that all stolen goods were hidden in the room at the back. Feng Hao was exasperated, what do you mean by YOUR goods? But before they could react, Lu Shu had taken out his phone and opened his digital memorandum, smiling, Forget it. Without further ado, Ill now make a roll call. Report when your name is called. Those below exchanged confused a look, roll call? He thought he was a teacher? Take your weapons! Kill him! Feng Hao immediately turned to the room to get their stolen weapons. As soon as he turned, Lu Shu laughed, Ill take it as you are trying to resist. At that instant, Lu Shu had already taken out his head-twisting gourd from his Seal of Lands, hanging it at his waist level and calling the names, Feng Hao! With a crisp sound, Feng Haos head suddenly turned one-hundred and eighty degrees to face Lu Shu, his neck completely broken like a fried dough twist. Lu Shu continued, You are suspected of intentional homicide and treason. Ren Hengqi! Ka! Frightened, Ren Hengqi tried to get his weapons and avenge his comrade. But before he could do so, his neck was also twisted one-hundred and eighty degrees to his back, unable to die in peace! You are suspected of intentional homicide and treason. The rest were almost petrified by terror. Lu Shus measure was really way too horrifying. But no one could explain what was going on. The young man was like a judge, announcing the names of the dead, and none could ever escape. Earlier on he said that he was doing a roll call. What special power was roll call? The two most powerful people in the entire black market were already dead. If Class Ds could not even resist, how could Class Fs and Es survive? The young man standing high up suddenly became unfathomable. He had not even used his weapon! All of a sudden, the abandoned yard turned into an inferno, everyones consciousness had been engulfed by terror. It was not that they had never seen bloodshed, but no one had ever treated killing so lightly and easily! The sunlight was sweltering, but it felt icy on the black market mens skin. The head-twisting gourd was not only capable of making a person turn his head, but could also kill. Song Yinhan! Ka! Guo Wei! Ka! For those who had their backs facing Lu Shu and trying to escape, their necks were twisted with no exception. However, some people were too scared to run. They knelt down and pleaded for mercy. Suddenly, they realized that when their names were called, they did not get killed! It was slowly registered that only those who had their backs facing the young man would die! Despite the irresistible force acting on their head, instead of being killed, they would only be compelled to look at the man on top. Hahaha, we can kill him! As long as we are facing him! one person released a wild roar. At that moment, they were all eroded by horror. Honestly speaking, they could no longer make discerning choices, but could only boost their own courage. Since they could never escape, all they could do was fight back! After finishing his roll call, Lu Shu put his phone back in his pocket and gazed at the remaining few coming towards him. Suddenly, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow swooshed out of his celestial map at the same time and delightfully began reaping lives. Class C! Flying daggers! seized with terror, a person shouted at once. In a split second, something pierced through his chest. Until then, he still could not understand why a Class C expert from the Heavenly Network would appear here. Those who thought they would survive simply by facing Lu Shu had already jumped out of their skin at the sight of flying daggers. It was a clear indication of a Class C. Furthermore, they had never heard of anyone in Class C who was able to wield two flying daggers concurrently! Lu Shu jumped off from the rusted car tower and sauntered over to the bodies. Looking around, it was probably the inevitable sight of life and death on the journey of cultivation. Sometimes he would wonder what was on Nie Tings mind after he had killed someone, or Chen Bailis. But he had never figured it out. In his imagination, he might feel faint-hearted after taking someones life. In this world, there never existed any real devils, except for the timidness hidden in peoples hearts. However, since a long time ago, he was no longer the weak teenage boy who could only keep his sister alive by selling steamed eggs. Gazing at the bright sunlight, Lu Shu wondered, would he regret his path in the future? Probably not. Chapter 354 - Harvest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since he got the purple golden gourd, Lu Shu had only been using it as a pranking tool. Before this, he never had the will, nor the reason to kill, rendering its new function unexplored. But the situation now was different. Facing him were all people who deserved to die. The use of the head-twisting gourd was that all those who got their name called would turn their head to Lu Shu instantly. Of course, if they were facing each other, no harm would be done. But if the person had their backs facing Lu Shu, the head-twisting gourd would become a dreadful weapon. Moreover, its accuracy was extremely scary. As long as the persons Class was below Lu Shus his chances of survival were zero. As of now, Lu Shu had never been able to see the effect of using it on someone of the same level as him. After he just bought it, he let Lu Xiaoyu try it on himself, and it turned out that he could resist turning his head. But he was one Class higher than Lu Xiaoyu at that time. Then he thought, it was a hotly discussed topic among the students on how to skip lessons without getting caught, for example by asking someone to answer for them during the roll call If he were to become a professor one day, haha, those who did not look at him in class Of course, he would never put it into action. If not, what should he do if a group of his students died in the internet cafe during his lesson time? Lu Shu recovered the sack of cash into his Seal of Lands first, since it was not the right time for counting money yet. Then, he searched the room for magical weapons with his infallible sensitivity to energy waves. Soon, he discovered eight magical stones, but they were of little use to Lu Shu. At first, he wanted to sell them to the black market, but now since the market had been destroyed, he had no buyers anyway There was another black market at Tongguan, except it was to be a place that would be destroyed as well It seemed that he had to keep the twenty-three magical stones with him for the moment. It was such a weird feeling that you had goods but could not sell them, Lu Shu thought sadly. There were very few Spirit Qi waves left, except for a weapon similar to the standard of an iron ax from the Beimang remains. Lu Shu had expected to find some mysterious yet powerful weapons here, but he seemed to have overestimated their assets. Suddenly, Lu Shu was stunned for a moment by the last item, which was a delicate, flying dagger-looking object of the size of an index finger. However, there was something black stuck to its surface, covering its original appearance. But as soon as Lu Shu took it with his hand, his purple golden gourd suddenly started trembling, and the small-sized flying dagger, as if being attracted, flew directly into the gourd! What the hell? Using his magical instincts, Lu Shu realized that the dagger was hovering in mid air in the gourd, as though it was supposed to be there. Then, the gourd displayed something that Lu Shu had never seen before, it was slowly drawing Spirit Qi from the surroundings! Shortly after, a flame was sparked off inside the gourd and burned the dagger. And unexpectedly, the mysterious black matter on it started to melt Lu Shu tried to manipulate the dagger but to no avail. Even when he wanted to use the head-twisting gourd, the gourd refused to respond. Lu Shu was shocked for a few minutes, it was getting strange. Could it be the flying dagger and the gourd were supposed to be a pair? And then they were separated? A myth suddenly popped up in his mind, but he could not be sure either The truth was, the unreliable impression that he had of the head-twisting gourd was unable to twist back at that moment Never mind, wait until the black matter was burned away, Lu Shu thought as he threw the gourd back into his Seal of Lands. Instantly, he realized a problem, how could the gourd absorb natural Spirit Qi in his Seal of Lands? It was a completely isolated environment. However, at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly sensed his internal celestial powers being slowly siphoned into the gourd, as his Seal of Lands was held within him. He was shocked for a moment, hey Seal of Lands, could you do something about it? Why would you just let it draw my celestial powers like this? With another glance using his magical instincts, he saw that stars were sparkling in the flames inside the gourd. Forget it, the rate of absorption was not even as fast as his self-recovery. The fight was easily won and there were rich rewards, Lu Shu was very satisfied. With regard to surrendering his spoils Well, impossible. Did the great man not say? We are from the general public, and back to the general public. What are we supposed to do? To return the resources taken by bandits from the public back to the public! That was right. Lu Shu was the people. Because of his childhood in the orphanage, he had never joined the Young Pioneers nor the Communist Youth League. On his document application form, he could only fill in General Public as his political affiliation. Who could say he was not a member of the general public? Thus, Lu Shu had no qualms about privatizing his spoils. Everyone had rules to follow! Due to the terrifying incident, Lu Shu had accumulated more than 20,000 distress points during the killing. Indeed, he had killed too fast With great difficulty, Wang Lis team managed to get rid of those middle-aged women. Until the end, Wang Li did not dare to eat the bowl of stewed noodles. Actually, they could have rejected them with brute force, but it would not have been nice to beat those who came to serve you with stewed noodles. In fact, at that time Lu Shu had paid 300 yuan, which was buy six get one free. Even the two girls were not spared. When the woman brought two bowls of noodles to He Xie and Liu Xueruos room, she also hesitated for a while. How come it was two girls? It does not matter Girls it is then What circumstances were unfamiliar to those women? When they finally broke free and hurried to their target location, they agreed to investigate the situation first. Hence, two boys would go in first with one magical stone, while the rest would wait outside until further notice. Not long after the two had entered, they called, Come in! Quick! The place reeked of blood, and bodies with twisted necks were sprawled all over the floor. They had never seen something so creepy before! The geniuses could not help but vomit at the disgusting scene in front of them. After a while, they finally got back on their feet again and looked at one another at a loss, How did they die?! It doesnt look like an internal conflict! They checked against their mission information and it appeared none of the seventeen targets had survived. And the key point was, someone had obviously killed all seventeen of them on the spot instead of one by one. How many people would that need? Could it be a gang? If so, who were they?! Chapter 355 - Missing Persons Poster Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Li searched the room for any clues, but was immediately stunned by the graffiti on the walls. It seemed that the person wanted to carve a batman symbol at first, but somehow it was canceled. Then he seemed unsatisfied with his next work, and canceled it again. Thus, about five to six symbols were carved and canceled, almost occupying the entire wall. It appeared that the person was determined to leave his mark, but was not happy with any of his drafts. In the end, Wang Li found an intact symbol in the corner, it was a standard circle with two words inside, General Public. Wang Li: ??? Wang Li was confused, who the hell was General Public? Also, could you please start carving after you have decided what you wanted? I can understand your batman and superman symbols, but whats with your Laoganma Chili in Oil and Wang Shouyi Condiment logos? Was it to show off your drawing skills? Actually Lu Shu did self-learn sketching before, and had planned to make a living by helping others draw portraits, if selling eggs did not work out. Wang Lis group mates were equally shocked at the sight, So is our mission considered complete or not? Why dont we just say we did it by ourselves? Then what if the Heavenly Kings ask us about the magical weapons in the black market? Taken by the public? Isnt it true that its taken by the General Public? We are telling the truth The seven of them were dumbstruck and wondered who was that damned person who stole their business. They had expected the mission to be challenging and that dangerous situations might arise, but never could they have predicted this. Instead of rushing to Tongguan directly, the General Public Lu Shu returned to Luo Cheng first. At that time, Lu Xiaoyu had long since accumulated enough anger points in Lu Shus twenty days of running away from home, and it seemed she was about to throw out some high-powered skills anytime. Indeed, Lu Xiaoyu used running away from home to describe Lu Shus progress report in the Capital In any case, Gongyi was only half an hour away from Luo Cheng. Thus, Lu Shu deemed it as totally justifiable to prioritize his trip home. Earlier in Gongyi, he did not notice any signs of him being tracked, and in fact, Nie Ting had already left the Capital on the seventeenth day of their training. Nie Ting had multiple roles to play. In addition to being the person in charge of the Heavenly Network and the Capital Daoyuan Class, he would also be the bodyguard to significant figures when they were overseas for visits. Lu Shu could sense that Lu Xiaoyu might explode any time now. Hence, without calming her down, he would not be able to focus on his tasks at hand. Moreover, without a stipulated deadline, Chen Zuan and the rest would certainly wait for him at Tongguan, but Xiaoyus anger eruption might be well within these two days He messaged Xiaoyu but did not receive a reply, it was only followed by a spate of increases in distress points in the background. Judging from the rapid growth in the distress points alone, Lu Shu could already foresee himself having a hard time today At that moment, one had to act poor. Hence, Lu Shu bombarded Lu Xiaoyu with complaints about the toughness of the training and the danger of the fight just now. As for whether it was indeed that tough or dangerous, he himself was the only one that needed to know. Just now Finally, Lu Xiaoyu replied, Have you eaten? Lu Shus face lit up, Not yet. Im reaching soon. What do we have at home? A cute little girl who was abandoned at home. Lu Shu, ??? Was that the way to reply? Fine, I admit you are cute, okay Then, Lu Shu managed to buy some food before he went back, as going home without bringing anything did not seem like a nice thing to do. But once he reached the gate of Xingshu Road yard, he suddenly saw a sheet of A4 print pasted on the pole. A closer inspection revealed, Missing Person, Lu Shu, 17 years old, with weird-looking blue hair. His personal trait is being very mean. Currently, he has abandoned his cute little sister at home and run away. If anyone sees him, please tell him that he no longer needs to come home if hes still not home tomorrow! Lu Shu froze at once. How come there was a missing persons poster? After twenty plus days of progress report at the Capital, why had he become a missing person? Obviously it was for himself to see Moreover, others would offer rewards for those with clues, but why did it become a farewell message for him!? Lu Shu shot another look at the date, fine, it was yesterday Below it there were traces of torn paper, it seemed she would replace it everyday. Each day, she would say he was no longer needed if he was not home the next day, but she still extended the deadline over and over again. Luckily, Lu Shus hair had already turned black completely. He quickly removed the poster and hurried home. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lu Xiaoyu sat by the table, with a cold expression on her face. A bowl of egg soup noodles with tomatoes was steaming on the table. Lu Xiaoyus voice was frosty, Eat. Lu Shu smiled. In spite of her anger, she still cooked noodles for him. No wonder she used to pester Auntie Liu with requests to teach her cooking. It was for a day like this, when he was back home, she could prepare a bowl of noodles with soup instead of cup noodles. Little Fury had hidden in some secret corner because it was not a suitable occasion for him to be present. It was not that it might disturb their sibling reunion, but more of the fear that it might accidentally get hurt. Its little brother had already notified it when Lu Shu reached the yard gate. Lu Shu placed the plastic bag in his hands onto the table, A new phone for you. Didnt you always complain about the screen of your old phone In the past, both of their phones were cheap and of low quality. They were good enough for daily use, but were not up to standard for games and movies. Lu Xiaoyu mused for two minutes and asked calmly, Wheres my TV box? Lu Shu occupied himself with eating noodles, Maybe Little Fury stole it? Nice try. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! However, she did not continue the topic. Instead, she spoke in a calm manner, If you were still not home by tomorrow, I was really going to go to the Capital to find you. Dont ever leave me alone at home for so long again. Im scared of the darkness when Im home alone. Her words shot a pang in Lu Shus heart. After all, Lu Xiaoyu was only a ten-year-old girl Wait a minute, she did not seem scared at all when watching The Grudge last time? When they watched horror movies together, Lu Shu had always been squeezing his eyes, as though he would miss those horrifying scenes like that. But Lu Xiaoyu was different. It seemed that she had born without the fear of darkness or ghosts Tricks! Those were all tricks! At that moment, something suddenly struck Lu Shus mind, Did you manage to materialize the Class B spirit? It would be troublesome for him to run around reaping military credits. But if it was Anthony, who could travel through the earth and fight in wherever place he wanted, was it not a powerful tool?! Chapter 356 - Anthony Materialized Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not take it to heart the time frame of the materialization of the spirit Anthony, since Lu Xiaoyu had estimated it to be one month, it was so long ago that Lu Shu had almost forgotten about it. However, the truth was Anthony had materialized as early as eight days before, ten days ahead of the projected time, because Lu Xiaoyu had also unlocked her third nebula. But Lu Shu was totally unaware of this, as the sulking Lu Xiaoyu did not even reply to his messages in the past few days At that moment, the second black hole had emerged out of the second nebula on Lu Xiaoyus map, meaning she was now fully capable of materializing two spirits. Also in her second nebula rested a pig Xiaoyu captured from the butchery last time. Her first pig was spoiled by Lu Shu before she even had enough of it! Lu Shu gazed at the Anthony conjured up right before him, still a black spirit with the outlines vaguely contoured in Anthonys appearance. It brought Lu Shu an immense sense of pressure by simply standing there quietly. It was the unharmed Class B Anthony Lu Shu was certain that he was no match for Anthony had the latter not been severely injured by Chen Baili. If he had not been injured, it was possible that he could easily entrap his Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow with ordinary mud. Currently, bracelets concentrated with Deep Sea White Sand were hanging tightly on Anthonys wrists. Of course, a spirit did not have to care about its injuries, and all it needed to do was transform all the Deep Sea White Sand into his attack. Lu Shu was studying it with all seriousness. After Lu Xiaoyu carried the empty bowls to the kitchen, Lu Shu decisively fished out the only Ambilight Soul Pearl left on his map and slid it into Anthonys mouth. The spirit itself had no consciousness. When the Soul Pearl was near, it opened its mouth to swallow the Pearl. The Soul Pearl had been with Lu Shu all this time since he sacrificed the eight spies for power enhancement last time. But Lu Xiaoyu insisted that the spirit would surely laugh foolishly after eating the Pearl, hence she never allowed him to feed it to the spirits Lu Shu was unconvinced. Apparently nothing produced by the celestial map was useless! Then, he could only watch helplessly as Anthony suddenly started giggling Lu Shu! You are dead! Lu Xiaoyu got heated the second she saw Anthony laughing like a silly person. It shouldnt be like this. Now with Concealed Arrow, shouldnt he be angry? Lu Shu was struggling to explain as Lu Xiaoyu hung on him trying to hit him Then he suddenly realized, right, he killed the spy with Corpsedog back then. Corpsedog was in charge of happiness, then of course it would giggle But, what would happen if a spirit swallowed all seven Soul Pearls responsible for happiness, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hatred and desire? Would it be reborn? Then he pondered again, the next time he met a spirit, he must kill it with Concealed Arrow to obtain its Soul Pearl, and see what would happen when Anthony swallowed that one. But It was a big question whether Lu Xiaoyu would allow it! Somethings not right. Has its power improved? Or is there any additional stuff like skills? Lu Shu was confused. The last time when he fed the spirit a Pearl, the Class D beginner was suddenly leveled up to mid Class D. Lu Xiaoyu replied coldly, Slight improvement. But its too insignificant compared to its existing power. That made sense now. Although it was a Class C Soul Pearl, its energy was negligible to the potent Class B Anthony. Lu Xiaoyu continued, Actually there are some additional unusual pieces of body tricks in its fighting nature. But they are incomplete and seem rather useless. Lu Shu suddenly saw the light that some abilities and experience could be transferred down through the Pearl. But usually Anthony only relied on his supernatural powers, which rendered body tricks futile. Lu Shu did not regret it anyway, as Anthony itself was already his greatest gain. More time and practice was needed with regard to the Soul Pearls. He checked his digital memorandum, Whats your biggest control range? One hundred kilometers, Lu Xiaoyu replied. Lu Shu was shocked by the vast improvement. It was only five kilometer last time. He didnt know that unlocking another nebula would bring about such a giant jump in power. Examining his map, to Lu Shus surprise, Lu Xiaoyu could really reach Mianchi County if she was stationed in Luo Cheng. Lu Shu babbled on, You can let Anthony travel there via the earth. Ive sent you its location via GPS. So youll only need to steal things like cash, magical stones and their stock. It would be better to not be seen. Techniques like transport via soils were just awesome, perfectly out of sight of any surveillance. Moreover, given Anthonys outstanding Class B abilities, robbing a black market would certainly be a piece of cake. Other people would be laughing their head off with a Class B spirit in their hands. But Lu Shu had other plans, and his attention was subconsciously drawn to the black market, Itd be better to take action at night. After all, its black from its head to toe, easy to hide. If it really encounters any resistance from the market side, just kill whoever is in its way. I have seen their information and everyone has blood on their hands. However, after a long talk, Lu Xiaoyu shot Lu Shu a frosty stare, You hid my TV box and turned my spirit into an idiot, yet now you are asking me to help you rob? With a flash of wit, Lu Shu quickly replied, How is it helping me rob? Whats mine is also yours, isnt it? Only until then, Lu Xiaoyus knitted brows relaxed, Is that true? Absolutely! Still, I wont ever forget your crime of hiding my TV box. Lu Shu was speechless. Mianchi was seventy-four kilometers away from Luo Cheng. Lu Shu might still have enough time as the group of geniuses should have just arrived. The thought of those fierce-looking bandits in the black market legitimized Lu Shus plan to steal all their weapons away with Anthony. In that way, the geniuses safety would be secured. He was such a nice person with a great heart for the community! Maybe the Heavenly Network should present him with a silk banner. It did not matter what they wrote on it, bring people back to life would do too. Lu Xiaoyu unwrapped her new phone with joy in her heart when Lu Shu suddenly said, Can you give me your old phone? That time when they were buying second hand phones, Lu Shu got Lu Xiaoyu a better one than his own. Take it. The password is my birthday, when Lu Xiaoyu was sent to the orphanage, her name and birthday were written on a slip of paper tucked in her swaddling clothes. Lu Shu immediately put down her phone as if nothing had happened, I can wait until I come back. Lu Xiaoyu raised her brow, You forgot my birthday? Hahaha, hows that possible?! Lu Shu laughed politely, trying to hide his embarrassment. You are a dead duck! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! I didnt forget! Really, Lu Shu tried his luck at keying in the password, Haha, see? Its correct. False alarm. Just now he really could not recall it. He did not even remember his own birthday. To him, there was no point in celebrating a birthday for orphans like them. They said the day of birth was also the day of torture for ones mother, which made it necessary to remember it by heart. But she had abandoned them like an unwanted burden. If so, what was the purpose of birthdays? Lu Shu would rather erase them all from his memory. When Lu Shu was back out again rushing to Tongguan, Anthony plunged into the earth straight from their house, hurrying to Mianchi. Chapter 357 - What Are You Looking For? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It took about one hour by train ride to get to Mianchi from Luo Cheng via Lianhuo Railway, but under the earth Anthony was much faster than cars. The entire underground was his designated path, smooth without any red lights. Anthony only needed around twenty minutes to cover the distance of an one-hour car ride. But Lu Xiaoyu did not instruct him to steal anything at first. After successfully locating the black market, Anthony lurked deep underground, awaiting further orders. She was following Lu Shus words, which had only two lines. Do nothing except stealing, and only take action at night. Hence, Lu Xiaoyu had to wait until nightfall. The Mianchi black market was a refuse treatment plant. Despite its smell, it was rather favored by its customers due to its concealed position. But outsiders rarely went deep inside, as the interior had been re-designed into a maze with underground tunnels. The plant gradually quietened down after the onset of night, and only a dozen people were still playing cards in the innermost factory room, the most secret corner. Under usual conditions, no unauthorized personnel were allowed to enter there, except introduced black market customers. Of course, the private place also made it easier to deal with their victims. In the beginning, the establishment of the black market was by pure coincidence as the young director of the refuse treatment plant had awakened to his power. With prior experience in usury and over twenty fellows working for him, the director decided to let go of his past wrongdoings and started operating the plant. To tell the truth, this bunch of people were generally blessed with good aptitudes, and out of the twenty, two were actually awakened. At that time, the director got a wicked idea. With capital in his pocket, coupled with market demand for magical stones, they wanted to buy some stones and resell them at higher figures. There was indeed a seller on the Golden Foundation. However, their meeting at the treatment plant ended in a disagreement over the price, and the seller was killed during the conflict. Therefore, the two magical stones fell into their hands, and were sold at 130 thousand yuan each. The ease of making so much money aroused the directors interest. Human greed was limitless. After the first time, it became hard to stop. Moreover, their minds were already distorted by their past experience in usury. Compelled by immense profits, they started their black-hearted business. They would not kill all their customers anyway, so as to sustain their operation of the black market. But in the case of fat cats, they would not stop until they robbed them all. In fact, it was unlikely for them to make a huge fortune in this half a year, but they had made at least three to four million yuan. Moreover, the environment controlled by the Heavenly Network was definitely not favorable for them. The profits, however, were like a magnet to other Metahumans in the gray areas, coming to work for the director as his fighters. After dinner time, they started playing mahjong, with empty beer bottles rolling on the floor. Now, all of them had some money to spare, hence they were more generous with their bets. It was because the director did not keep most of the profits to himself, which meant his followers had reaped some sort of harvest as well. For them, money came too easily, so it flowed out of their pockets equally easily too. As the saying goes, if money is not earned lawfully, it eventually goes back to the public. But the third industry in the region indeed flourished thanks to them. Now, women in the service sectors loved to accept their business One person lit up his cigarette as he was playing mahjong, I heard that somethings up in Gongyi. Do you know? Yeah. All of them got killed and everything is gone. Well be safe, wont we? What can happen to us? Who can find such a covert hiding place? In the past, only those brought in by three introducers were allowed to come in here. But they are different. They let their guard down. No black market can operate like that. The young director sneered, Its called karma. I heard they even carried off girls from the streets. Good-for-nothings. What about us? We make money secretly. Those things wont find us. Also, we have so many brothers, who are we afraid of if its not the Heavenly Network? Wanna try their luck? Ask my sword first! His pride came from his weapon, a standard sword of the Heavenly Network that he got by chance. At first, he was not bold enough to accept it, but the sheer power of the sword made it hard to resist. His ego seemed bigger with that sword by his side. Hearing the directors words, everyone burst into laughter, Continue with the mahjong! Ive got a date with Xiaoliu later. You can die along side women, haha! What do you understand! Its called free love! The laugh grew louder. At that moment, a black shadow rose above the floor besides them, giggling Bloody hell, it was creepy. Although over half of them were Metahumans and even those who were not had already gotten used to strange happenings, it was such an eerie sight to see a silhouette coming out from the ground Trembling, they motioned everyone to look at it, and all sound drained from the place. But the black shadow only shot them a glance and started searching the well-lit room as though no one was around. Did it not see us? someone muttered. Such arrogance?! everyone was in shock. There were so many people sitting here, do you not see us or do you think we cannot see you?! You have made yourself comfortable, havent you?! Of course, Lu Xiaoyu could see them through Anthony. But Lu Shu had only instructed her to wait until nightfall and steal! Nothing else! The director could not help but ask, Hey, bro. What are you looking for? Do you need a hand? Anthony suddenly turned to them, his Deep Sea White Sand bracelets decomposed into a hovering line of words besides his hands, Where are your magical stones and weapons? The words were a bit small, but the directors guts were not. He knew well that it might be an earth-type Metahuman, but judging from their utter numerical superiority and the inherent weakness of the element earth, they were clearly more advantaged. Upon a closer look, the man found it irritatingly hilarious. Then, studying Anthony more carefully, he was stunned again, What are you giggling for? Did you get some bull shit?! Giggling?! Lu Xiaoyu was still in a fit of anger and the word successfully provoked her again! How would it have happened had it not been Lu Shu?! In the next instant, the cement floor of the room suddenly softened into gray sandy soil and, like countless palms, it grabbed at all of their ankles! Chapter 358 - What Are You Laughing Wildly For? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unable to vent her anger after Lu Shu left, Lu Xiaoyus temper was ignited again by the word giggling! Indignant. Very indignant! At first, the directors courage was boosted by the numerical superiority of his team. It was normal for an earth-type Metahuman to be able to transport through soil, and their chances of victory seemed obvious despite their rivals rare ability of transforming into a black fog. After all, they had more people, which meant more power! The director himself had encountered quite a number of Metahumans. Although most of those outside the Heavenly Network might not be weaker than him, very few were actually stronger. Thus, he had developed a sense of pragmatism, they would be fine unless the Heavenly Network were there and if they really came, it would be an inescapable siege anyway. Else, why would they call themselves the Heavenly Network, such an awe-inspiring name However, as the saying goes, youll never know how good you are till you try. Now, their feet were tightly tied to the floor by the layer of fine sand, and their struggle was rendered futile by the strong grip. Apparently, their enemy was at least a Class C! But the question was, you as a Class C still came to steal our magical stones and weapons? Are you shameless? The director immediately signaled to his men on the sly, take out the gun under the mahjong table! One bullet would surely blow up the shadows face, while the rest would waste no time subduing him. Until then, they did not dare to think that they were facing a Class B. It was not due to their lack of imagination though, Class Bs were as rare as national treasures these days. Who would expect a Class B master to go on a magical stones hunt? It simply did not make any sense! As soon as the gun was taken out, a blanket of sand suddenly swept the person off his feet, throwing him on the iron door with a loud bang. Instantly, both the gun and the door fell apart, with the man lying in anguish on the floor. Lu Xiaoyus anger peaked at the sudden drama. She rearranged the Deep Sea White Sand into another line of words. I want all of you to laugh! The atmosphere was spooky. A shadowy expert who could not stop giggling for no reason was asking you to laugh together with him Recognizing the enemys overwhelming power, the wise director immediately cooperated, Hahahaha! Other peoples reaction was not as fast, but laughing foolishly alone was embarrassing too, Hahaha, all of you, you jolly well laugh, hahahah! Everyone present quickly started giggling until their cheeks went sore, but it seemed the shadow had no intention to let them stop Only then was Lu Xiaoyu slightly placated, and she began controlling Anthony to search the entire factory room. It was easy to find magical weapons. There was one just by the directors side, a standard sword. Anthony reached out his hand, but the director protectively shielded the sword with his arms, Hahaha, please dont take this. Give me a way to live, hahaha. It was meaningless though. What should be taken would be taken. After a while, Anthony still could not find any cash or valuables. In the end, he discovered a big safety box under an oilcloth in the corner. To unlock it, Anthony did not even need keys or passwords. Instead, he concentrated sand into sharp saws, cutting the hinges open, revealing the cash and eleven magical stones inside. The director was on the verge of breakdown. That was all of his savings! Their power was clearly below his and the one who got hit earlier was still vomiting blood on the floor. Honestly speaking, they began to wonder if he was a Class B. But Class B? Was he driven crazy by his poverty? The director was tearing up due to the pain in his chest and his aching feet. The sandy palms were grabbing onto them too tightly. Having stuffed everything in the sack, Anthony turned, with a line formed in front of him, Laugh for thirty minutes. Ill be watching you. He sunk into the floor after he finished his sentence, and the grip on their feet loosened too. But the director had stopped laughing once he was gone. Instantly, Anthony reappeared, staring into his eyes, giggling. A grain of Deep Sea White Sand immediately dug a hole through the directors foot The director almost fainted in shock. He was a strength-type Metahuman! How could a grain of sand penetrate his foot so easily? Suppressing his pain, he asked, Hahaha Do you really have to do this? Whats the point? Im teaching you to grow up, the words were rearranged, Do you know what maturity is? The director made a guess, Maturity seems rather cruel. It symbolizes the fading of youth and the decolorization of dreams Maturity is to learn to laugh when you tear up. The director: ??? It was smiling when you tear up! Not giggling! Just like that, Anthony reemerged again and again, until the director was almost desperate. Are you so free? Do you wanna play mahjong together? In the end, none of them was certain whether the shadow was really gone. At that moment, the group of geniuses responsible for taking care of the place were approaching the refuse treatment plant under the disguise of the night. They had done a thorough investigation during the day. Actually, besides seven to eight Metahumans of varying abilities, there were ordinary people as well. Thus, with their Class D power and a standard sword each, they had no reason to lose the fight. Be careful of their guns. The information shows that they have them! Lets break through in the shortest time possible. Try to subdue the Class D factory director first. Kill anyone with guns. Well cover one another! The seven sneaked in gingerly. Before they were near, someone asked, I heard them playing mahjong last night. Why are they not playing today? Did something happen? Quickly, lets go, the leader accelerated his pace. As soon as they got over the garbage pile, they saw the door swung wide open. One person accidentally kicked a ring-pull can, and the noise alerted those inside the door. In the next second, everyone saw those inside were laughing wildly at them through the open door What the hell! Ambush! the geniuses were white with terror. But the director immediately figured out what was going on from their standard swords. The Heavenly Network! When thieves meet the police, it was in their subconsciousness to run! Before the geniuses could come up with a plan, the director ran away with his men following behind, laughing wildly. The shadow was way scarier than those geniuses. Who the hell knew whether he was still around? What What are they laughing for?! they were still yet to recover from being startled. Are we pursuing? Could there be ambush? A strategy? Laughing so wildly so that we dont dare to chase? Because they knew they couldnt win against us! The geniuses were pondering what kind of emotions were infused in that wild laughter. We dont have time! We cant let them escape! Chase them! The geniuses followed them, and the directors laughter came from the front, Hahaha, split up, hahaha! The geniuses were slightly annoyed. Lunatics! Chapter 359 - A Class As Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu went to Tongguan by train. As Anthony was on the move, Lu Shu himself would be happy to plead ignorance of the Mianchi incident. He had thought over the matter for a long time. Actually, it would not be such a big deal even if his doings at Gongyi were exposed. Killings were permitted by Shi Xuejin, and in the worst case scenario, his spoils might be confiscated by Nie Ting. After all, he had no money but one life! Aware that Nie Ting was paying special attention to him, Lu Shu was certain that Nie Ting had noticed his action. If Nie Ting was resolved to track him down, he could not deny that he had left his team at Gongyi without the other members approval. But it did not matter. In principle, he did not commit any mistakes. As a last resort, he could confess to his possession of the head-twisting gourd. Anyway, Li Dian was imprisoned in the special cell of the Heavenly Network, and he could provide evidence. Moreover, Li Dian was unaware that he was the old tree spirit. It would not do him any harm to admit the matter on buying the gourd. The reason for such a plan was that he knew Hao Zhichao had got something from the black market, but the Heavenly Network never took any action against him. It seemed that the Network would not take away their peoples personal belongings, including stuff from the black market. Speaking of which, Lu Shu indeed had a bitter feud with Hao Zhichao. However, during the training, Hao Zhichao turned out to be the one who admired Lu Shu the most. After a few rounds of interaction, they slowly became friends. Lu Shu had realized it too, that most people in the Heavenly Network were frank and straightforward. Any conflicts could be resolved by a fight. Afterwards, Hao Zhichao still invited Lu Shu and the little fatty for a beer. For Lu Shu, another takeaway from his progress report in the Capital was the bunch of friends like Hao Zhichao. Honestly, it was a strange feeling, to have comrades-in-arms. Now, Lu Shu had pushed Anthony out under the daylight. His and Lu Xiaoyus cultivation techniques could not be exposed. Actually, it felt conflicting. Since they had to keep their power in secret, they would rather use it legitimately while pleading ignorance and then trick others into thinking that Anthony was an independent expert acting on his own. At present, he was in Tongguan while Lu Xiaoyu was in Luo Cheng, so who would relate them to a pro master that far away? Both of them had more than enough evidence to support their alibis. As a matter of fact, Lu Xiaoyus ability to capture ones spirit was a major taboo. Locally, many believed in rebirth while overseas, people put their faith in the eternal paradise. However, how could one be reborn when his spirit was caught? This meant, every life would perish after death, and an afterlife was a mere illusion. For many, it was terrifying. The death itself could elicit fear, so how would it feel like to be controlled after ones death? People would not entertain the idea, and some might even call it evil. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu themselves knew very well that they would never capture a good mans spirit. But would others believe them? Thus, the secret could not be uncovered. From then on, anything that was inappropriate for them to do by themselves would be handled by the ghosts. Lu Xiaoyu was still the animal whisperer that she used to be, and it was good enough. Like now, Nie Ting might not care about Lu Shus action of stealing other peoples jobs, but he surely would if Lu Shu robbed. On the train, Lu Shu was scrolling through the Golden Foundation forum when he came across a post. Newly ascended Class A sword master Li Xianyi exterminated a seventeen-people organization that trafficked in Practitioners, killing a Class B rival in the process. As it was said, one majestic fight could inspire awe throughout the world. The only witnesses of Nie Tings confrontation with the Class B water-type expert were the Heavenly Network and Daoyuan Class students, none of whom would post it on the forum. Thus, the old mans first fight became the worlds first that involved a Class A, which would go down in the history of the cultivation realm. As a matter of fact, the so-called organization that trafficked in Practitioners were not trading any Practitioner, the closest of whom were teenagers with a cultivation aptitude, a favorite for many external associations. Thus, they were sold overseas as goods, brainwashed and trained into soldiers for war. To Li Xianyi, it was an intolerable act that would undermine the foundation of human cultivation. When Lu Shu reached Tongguan, Chen Zuan, together with everyone else, was playing cards at an inn. The inn, which cost 30 yuan per night, was indeed of low quality, without even a separate toilet. According to Cheng Qiuqiao, it was to avoid unnecessary attention. But Lu Shu thought otherwise, if a group of decent-looking students stayed in such a shabby place, how would others not notice them? After further questioning, he came to know that Cheng Qiuqiao was a poor child. Most of his salaries were confiscated by his parents to prevent him from overspending and left him only 200 yuan as his pocket money each month. Chen Zuan almost laughed his head off, No wonder you dont have a girlfriend. You dont even have the tool to hunt in a zoo Lu Shu shot him a glance, and Chen Zuan self-consciously continued, While I do have the tool, wheres my girlfriend? Very well, Lu Shu nodded. From Chen Zuans distress, +667 Chen Zuan actually listened to Lu Shu. When Lu Shu told him to wait for his return, he really waited, regardless of other peoples opinions. In any case, he was determined to follow Lu Shu. Despite other peoples title as the Class A aptitude geniuses, currently they were Class D at most. But the information had shown that those in the black market were all cruel and merciless. In Lu Shus absence, Chen Zuan would never risk his life at those kind of places. When Cao Qingci went to investigate alone, the clever Zuan initiated playing cards with everyone else. After some consideration, Lu Shu decided to make plans after Cao Qingcis return. He wondered too, why he had so much trust in her, as though he never had to worry that she would screw anything up. With the poor student Cheng Qiuqiao present, they could not bet money during the card game. After one day of cards, the genius immediately offered his seat to Lu Shu. One could not deny Chen Zuans awesome card skills, which made the genius so dispirited after one whole day of losing. Since Lu Xiaoyu was absent, Chen Zuan was resolved to take revenge on Lu Shu! In spite of his good academic performance, Lu Shu was inexperienced at cards. Hence, he lost over ten sets in a row. Succeeded at his revenge, Chen Zuan let out a presumptuous laugh, I am the Little Gamble Lord of the Capital. No joke! Lu Shu cast him a frosty glimpse and went to the toilet. I, Lu Shu, am never weaker than anybody in my entire life But he had to admit that he could not defeat Chen Zuan at cards by himself. Next time, he still needed Lu Xiaoyu. When Lu Shu was in the toilet, Chen Zuan and the rest followed him there as well. Until then, he was still bragging about his card skills. They stood in a row in the public toilet. The more Chen Zuan bragged, the more unhappy Lu Shu became At that moment, something strange happened. Although Chen Zuan did have the desire to pee, it was not coming out Lu Shu found out that his water-type power could control urine. As for blood, he might test it next time When Cheng Qiuqiao was almost done, Chen Zuan had not even started. Careful not to offend him, Cheng Qiuqiao asked, Slow urination? Do you have kidney deficiency, Brother Zuan? Bullshit! Will I get kidney deficiency? My kidneys are good! Chen Zuan grumbled. Then, it came out, and Chen Zuan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart A man can have deficiencies anywhere but not the kidneys! Unconsciously, Cheng Qiuqiao shot him another glance, and exclaimed in surprise, Brother Zuan, yours has split into five branches! You dont have kidney deficiency, because you dont have kidneys at all Instantly, it further split into six branches Cheerfully, Lu Shu gave a pat on Chen Zuans shoulder, Dont call yourself the Little Gamble Lord of the Capital. Change it to the Little Shower-head of the Capital. See? You can use it as your shower-head. Whatever fluid he looked at, it split. Wasnt it scary? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. How could he have a kidney deficiency without ever having a girlfriend? Chapter 360 - Eccentricity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Men are proud creatures. Some people would not mind losing anything else, but not their face. A typical example was Chen Zuan. As a youthful young man like he was, how could he bear the name of someone with no kidneys It was a huge insult to Chen Zuan, who was constantly boasting of his flirting skills. Thus, he was determined to save his reputation. But the thing was, his had never split before. Chen Zuan was certain that it was a mere accident! After returning to their room, Chen Zuan put down his cards and kept drinking water. Soon, he had the desire to pee again. Having rushed to the toilet, he realized that there were no more branches at all. Chen Zuan was ecstatic, and forced his remaining urine back! He ran back to the room, Stop playing and follow me! I have said that mine will not split, and now its time to prove it. Screw that shower-head. Im still the Little Gamble Lord of the Capital! Lu Shu raised his eyebrows, Sure. Lets go and have a look. In the toilet, Chen Zuan took off his pants, Have a good look! Cheng Qiuqiao was stunned, Brother Zuan, are we here to witness the birth of a new Guinness World Record? Ten branches?! A brand new height?! Chen Zuan was shocked too, and the ten branches were changing positions and speeds like a fancy fountain. A walking fountain?! It would be just perfect with a background music like Happy Birthday! What the hell! Thanks to Chen Zuans vigorous efforts, his nickname had upgraded from Chen the Five Branches to Chen the Ten Branches. Dammit! From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Although Chen Zuan thought it was his own issue, Lu Shu had realized it since long ago that he would get distress points as long as he himself was the cause of the negative emotions. It had never occurred to Chen Zuan that someone would use his magical abilities to do that! Lu Shu wondered what would be on Chen Zuans mind, if one day he finally found out about Lu Shus water-type power and linked it to this day. In the recent two days, Lu Shu had made a fortune in distress points. Despite the significant contributions from the little fatty, it was not even close to that from the factory director and others. Currently, he was already halfway towards igniting the third star Cao Qingci had finally come back late at night. When everyone was waiting for the information she gathered, she sat alone on her chair, deep in thought, without muttering a single word. Lu Shu was curious, How? What did you find? The group was operating in an agricultural wholesale market as their hiding place. In fact, their business was flourishing and they could make a sum solely by collecting rental fees from stall owners. But they wanted more. Now, their power was quickly building up through unscrupulous means. Unlike other black markets, the information showed that this one only took in things, but never sold any. It was very strange. No matter how rich their market was, it was not possible for them to use everything they took. Could it be they were hatching a conspiracy? But how would they put their evil plan into place, with a Heavenly Network on top which comprised seven Heavenly Kings, including two Class A masters The local climate was against them, as though newbies were directly thrown into top-level game settings If it were a game, players would certainly launch complaints against the customer service center but this was not. In fact, the customer service was their most challenging boss character Cao Qingci cast Lu Shu a peaceful glimpse, Very concealed. Didnt find anything. A reticent girl, Lu Shu thought, I was actually hoping you would tell us more But Cao Qingcis words reminded Lu Shu that those markets he visited before were both easy to find with lousy hiding methods. At the very least, it was obvious that those in the abandoned car factory were not well-intentioned individuals. It was a different case here. They were smarter and blended their trading in an agricultural market so that one could hardly distinguish the foes from the innocent. Earlier on Lu Shu had already noticed the strangeness in their mission. It was not due to the nature of their task, which was rather normal compared to other groups, but the ability of their team. It simply did not make sense for the Heavenly Network to purposely form a strong team for no reason. Lets go take a look too tomorrow. There should be a lot of people there if its an agricultural market. Thus, its more inconspicuous for us to conduct our investigations separately, someone suggested. Chen Zuan was more at ease after Lu Shus return, and eager to divert the others attention from his embarrassing branches, Yes! Lets go there tomorrow night! Everyone turned to him with an astonished look. Lu Shu laughed, Will there be people at night at an agricultural market? Why? You wanna pick leaves for our dinner? Chen Zuan had never been to an agricultural market before. Ashamed, he asked, Then what time do you suggest? Lu Shu deliberated, Noon. Why noon? Because sooner or later something bad will happen, Lu Shu answered confidently. Chen Zuan, ??? Cheng Qiuqiao: ??? His ability to distort meanings was admirable! On the next noon, the team scattered themselves in the market, conducting their own investigations. Four were loitering outside while three were inside for field reconnaissance. Indeed, the market did not appear any different from an ordinary one. But Lu Shu had confirmed against the document that the owner of the seafood wholesale stall in the southwest corner was a member of the black market, a Class E. Some market managers were also identified. But there was a problem, some were missing. The material showed that there were twenty-one in total, but only sixteen were spotted in the market. What about the rest? In order to avoid unnecessary attention, field investigators Lu Shu, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao bought something inside. Lu Shu took a bag of buns for the group, Chen Zuan had a roasted chicken in his hands, while Cheng Qiuqiao had a stick of coriander It was said that Cheng Qiuqiao only had 30 plus yuan left in his pocket for the month. Hence, he was on budget Now, we need to confirm the whereabouts of the remaining five, Lu Shu proposed, Otherwise, they may run away. In that case, even if we kill those sixteen people in the market, we still fail our mission. Everyone agreed. It was possible that the five might be the prime culprits. If they still remained at large, not only would their task be unsuccessful, it would also become a stain on their records. Lu Shu guarded outside the market until almost midnight, but none of them came out. Confused, he sneaked in, but only to realize that the market was completely empty! Weird. It was the only exit. So where did the sixteen of them go? There was something strange about this market. Maybe they had a hiding place underground! Chapter 361 - Please Turn Around, Baby Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu intended to look for them on his own. Based on their records, they did not sell any magical stones or weapons, which ,meant they had them all in their own pocket! At that moment, Lu Shu felt that his power gave him greater responsibilities. Just watch, people! He was the one who would take care of the dangers! Honestly speaking, although Zhong Yutang told him not to reveal his power and military ranking, Lu Shu only intended to run some errands for his team and steal goods when necessary. With his humble character, he would not be that noticeable in a group of arrogant geniuses. But even Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not expect that Lu Shu had won his reputation in the Heavenly Network through the running fights in the Capital. Regardless of his aptitude, his ability as a Class C already spoke volumes of his hard power, the top-tier under the Heavenly Kings. In addition, in the running fights, he even had the guts to fight back against over a hundred veterans, it was an impressive act. It might be an exaggeration to crown him as the first man below the Heavenly Kings, because there were a few Class C freaks in the Network, who were double trained in cultivation and power awakening. However, at the very least, Lu Shu was above average among the Class Cs. At first, Hao Zhichao attributed his failure to the prohibition on the use of his flying daggers. But after second thoughts, Lu Shus speed could still very well defeat him if he failed to fatally wound Lu Shu with his first move of daggers. As a result, Lu Shu was soon highly respected by all students. Everybody knew that the veterans held him in high regard, and that he managed to escape the chase of over a hundred veterans. Moreover, at the present moment, Chen Zuans stand was clear. Whenever someone suggested an investigation, Chen Zuan would insist that he should wait for Lu Shu. Chen Zuans lack of courage was obvious. He would never dare to complete the mission without Lu Shu, and thus no one took action. Then, the team wanted to follow Cao Qingci as the new leader, who was at the peak of Class D and with military merits on her record. After the urban survival, the geniuses had relinquished their airs and learned humility. Since Cao Qingci had both experience and power, the team was expecting a response from her. However, she did not express any disagreement with Chen Zuans plan to wait for Lu Shu. Therefore, be it playing cards or sleep, everyone was waiting for Lu Shus return in the past two days! That made Lu Shu even more mysterious. With so many veterans discussing him everyday, it was an open secret now that he was a Class C The first Class C in the Daoyuan Class! A Major! He was the epitome of the word invincible! At that moment, Lu Shu was deliberating about his convenient plan of stealing something after the extermination of all their targets. After all, he could not carry it too far in his teammates presence. Take what he could and leave the rest. Since he had made a wise guess that the targets stronghold was concealed underneath the market, Lu Shu was tempted Would a person die only when his neck was twisted 180 degrees? Maybe not If the purple golden gourd was used directly on top of someone, it might not break his neck, but would surely sprain it Hiding in a private place, Lu Shu retrieved his gourd from his Seal of Lands. Ever since the flying dagger went in, Lu Shu had respectfully changed its address from the head-twisting gourd to the purple, golden gourd. As for whether he had remembered the name of the dagger correctly, Lu Shu was still uncertain. If he could not, wouldnt it be a shame on him? A scan with his magical instincts revealed that the filth on the dagger had already been removed, and it was hovering in the gourd, glimmering with celestial sparkles on its blade. Instead of making it more powerful, the sparkles felt more like a connection between the dagger and Lu Shu himself However, although he had not mustered enough courage to directly call out its name, Lu Shu felt an expectant stir in his heart. Needless to mention how mighty the master in the Investiture of the Gods was, no one could stop him if he wanted someone dead. Of course, Lu Shu believed that it was partially due to the masters power as well. According to the legend, he was the fiery spirit of the Sun and the son of the Elf Emperor Jun, the Prince of the elf race. He was omnipotent. He could slay his opponents effortlessly without even a weapon. Lu Shu was well aware that the lethality of magical weapons was directly proportional to the wielders power. In reality, it would not make sense if a Class F weakling could hack a Class A with some supreme weapon. It was not realistic either. But! That was still awesome! It was the masters treasure! Holding the purple, golden gourd in his palms, Lu Shus face was full of anticipation. Success or failure was dependent on the moment. With all sincerity, he whispered, Please turn around, baby! In the next second, there was a disturbance in the gourd. Suddenly, the flying dagger turned around inside Lu Shu was utterly confused, I told you to turn and you really turned in the gourd?! What the hell! Lu Shu did not buy it! Please come out, baby! Please kill, baby! Please dance, baby! Please say something, baby! Please please screw yourself! Lu Shu was frustrated. The dagger completely ignored him except for the first sentence! He wanted to control the gourd and the dagger. But now, they did not seem to listen to him! Sure enough it was an unreliable gourd! At that moment Lu Shu had the urge to smack the gourd on the floor, but did not really want to Stuck in an awkward situation, Lu Shu totally had no idea how to lure it out of the gourd. He could see it but could not use it. What happened to this world? Even flying daggers had become so cunning? So what now? To confront the twenty-one people head on? Looking at the market below from a building nearby, Lu Shu was hesitant. He was uncertain about the circumstances down there and reckless moves were never in Lu Shus dictionary. He had confidence, though, about how to locate the targets precisely. If the head-twisting gourd was still functioning, he could make use of his celestial powers to pinpoint his rivals. When he bought it at the black market that time, he sensed Spirit Qi waves welling up the gourd when Li Dian pronounced Yue Yunpengs name. And now, he needed to confirm whether the five missing people were really underneath the market. Lu Shu opened his digital memorandum, Pan Hongyang! No reaction Zhang Jinglin! No reaction Dammit! Even the original functions were no longer working?! This was his newly developed killer weapon, and it could not be any more unreliable! Chapter 362 - A Class B Idiot Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To tell the truth, Lu Shu hoped Lu Xiaoyu would send Anthony to Tongguan, so that he could have a look at the situation underground without having to be there himself. But Luo Cheng was more than two hundred kilometers away, way outside of Lu Xiaoyus controllable range. Furthermore, Anthony should not be too active. When his identity as friend or foe was unclear, the Heavenly Network would probably perceive him to be neutral, and Nie Ting would definitely not tolerate the presence of an unruly Class B expert. What if one day Nie Ting set a trap and slashed him? He was more suitable of the title the First Assassin in the East than the First Expert in the East! Lu Shu was playing with his gourd on the rooftop, with despair on his face. No matter what he said, there was no more reaction in the gourd, even if he called it baby. Could it be a bloody duplicate passed down from Li Dians ancestors? If so, could you please make it more real? What was with turning the dagger around in the gourd? Could it not sleep well on its left? Actually, now thinking about it, Lu Shu could not take all the advantages himself. Although he was already a Class C, the mission itself had hidden threats, and Lu Shu would certainly not risk his life in such situations. He still had to go home in one piece to look after Lu Xiaoyu. At that moment, he heard a calm voice from behind, Lu Shu, whos your baby? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Lu Shu turned, astounded, Why are you here? I thought I told you to stay at home? Lu Xiaoyu sat down besides Lu Shu at the edge of the rooftop, I came to look for you, of course. Anthony can transport me via the earth. No one will notice that Im here. Anthony arrived back in Luo Cheng yesterday. Bored at home, Lu Xiaoyu made use of Anthonys skill to travel silently hundreds of miles to Lu Shus side. She only needed to be careful of surveillance cameras, and she was damn good at it. However, she got lost in Tongguan, which doomed her plan to give Lu Shu a surprise. But Anthony solved her concern. Every piece of dirt could serve as his eyes and ears after a wind swept through the town. It was not a commonly seen ability among the earth-type Metahumans, as very few had reached the same level as Anthony. As soon as Lu Xiaoyu found Lu Shu, she heard him repeatedly calling something baby Lu Shu explained everything about the gourd in a light mood. Afterwards, Lu Xiaoyu asked, I thought youll need to cup one hand in the other in front of your chest, bow and then say please turn around, baby? Lu Shu was stunned. So many rules?! He stood up and took another try. Placing the purple golden gourd in front of him, he made a deep bow, Please turn around, baby. And then, the dagger turned again in the gourd The hell! You wanna come out for a dance!? Lu Shus face darkened! At that moment, a person hastened secretly towards them from the east. Judging from his cap and sunglasses, he was either an idiot or trying to hide his identity. Lu Xiaoyu was surprised, Why is he here? Lu Shu could not recognize the man without Anthonys shared vision, Who? The Mianchi factory director! Lu Shu froze, Didnt the other team wipe them out? What is he doing here? I left once I got the stuff last night. I dont know what happened afterwards, Lu Xiaoyus eyes widened innocently, I did whatever you told me to do As for what she took, she had not informed Lu Shu yet. Everything was stored in their house. Then, the director sneaked into the market, knocked on the door of the innermost room and was allowed to enter. The person inside the dark room deliberately took a glance around to ensure there were no followers. Theres some sort of connection between the two markets, Lu Shu mused, could it be the man had escaped Mianchi to seek sanctuary here? Checking against his memorandum, the directors name was Liu Dazhe while the person in charge of the agricultural market was Liu Dakun. Eh? Could they be cousins or siblings? Also in that moment, a group of seven geniuses, who were tasked to suppress the Mianchi black market, were hurrying towards them, and one person was sticking up his nose, as if catching smells What a unique power he had awakened to Sensing that something was up, he called to Xiaoyu, Send Anthony down and rob them if you have the chance! After that, he quickly went back to the inn. Probably the Mianchi team was completely ignorant of Liu Dazhes meeting with Liu Dakun, and the twenty plus Metahumans below. From their perspective, the director was their only target. Their victory was certain. But the reality was that he had reinforcements! Unwilling to send them into danger, Lu Shu directed Xiaoyu to take advantage of the commotion. If the two sides really engaged in a fight, no one would have the spare time to care about cash and safety boxes, and that was the chance that Lu Shu was talking about. In a few minutes time, he would bring his team and join the group below to kill all their enemies. Thus, who would know that something was missing? Absolutely perfect, Lu Shu thought excitedly. The director climbed down a narrow ladder and started weeping the second he saw Liu Dakun, My dear brother! Everything in Mianchi is gone! My men, my money Everything! We were robbed by an idiot at first, and then we were encircled by the Heavenly Network! His brother Dakun stared at him in bewilderment for a long time, Which idiot? You let an idiot rob you? A Class B idiot Black shadow, earth-type Metahuman, with a white matted bracelet on each of his wrist The idiot forced us to giggle for thirty minutes and could punch a hole in my foot with one grain of sand when hes displeased It took him a long time on his way there to understand that the shadow was at least a Class B. His brother was a Class C and he knew Class Cs could never have such power! However, on the materials given by the Heavenly Network, Liu Dakun was only a Class D. Liu Dakun was a sensible man and he knew better than to confront a Class B. His smooth, peaceful life should be attributed to his low-key personality. Liu Dakun gathered himself, Did your pursuers follow you here? He was worried that his younger brother might lead the Heavenly Network here. But Liu Dazhe pressed his lips tightly, as the only thing on his mind was to live His concern was verified at the sight of his brothers expression. With a slap on Liu Dazhes face, Liu Dakuns voice was irritated, Damn you! Do you know how much effort I have put into this place? Everyone else shot frosty stares at Liu Dazhe. If the Heavenly Network had found out about their location, they would need to flee for the rest of their lives. How many? Liu Dakun calmed himself down. Seven. Mid-Class D students, Liu Dazhe replied. Kill them all and run northwest tonight. Pack up, brothers! at Liu Dakuns command, a tinge of ferocity suddenly appeared on everyones face. Magical stones in flannel bags and cash in sacks were collected in the center of the room to be carried by a strength-type Metahuman. The rest were in preparation for a killing spree. At that instant, a black shadow, giggling, rose from the floor Lu Shu had instructed Lu Xiaoyu to find an appropriate time, which he referred to as when they were busy fighting. But to Lu Xiaoyu, any time was a chance. Who could defeat her Class B Anthony? Thus, was this not a good chance since they had carried everything out Lu Dazhe suddenly started laughing wildly, which startled his brother quite a fair bit, Hahahaha, laugh! Everybody bloody hell laugh! Hahahaha! Totally in shock, Liu Dakun threw a smack on the back of his brothers head, Hush! But soon his attention was diverted to the shadow. Who the hell was the one over there that had the guts to come in?! Wait a moment What did my brother say? Black shadow, earth-type Metahuman, a white matted bracelet on each wrist The idiot forced us to laugh for thirty minutes and could punch a hole in my foot with a grain of sand if hes displeased Hahaha, laugh! Everybody bloody hell laugh! Hahahaha! Liu Dakun trembled. Didnt he say only the Heavenly Network was here? Why is the Class B expert here too? White sand gathered in front of the shadow, Very good. Then, Anthony took away everything in the center of the room, wasting no time. Staring at the empty floor, Liu Dakun was about to cry, But it was not the time to mourn. He would rise again with his power. Laughing loudly, he led the entire group to the surface. But at that moment, they heard a pounding sound on the door. The directors face was ashen, Hahahaha they are here! Outside, the geniuses were deeply disturbed by his laughter! Does he have a trump card or something? Why is he so happy when he was about to die? Chapter 363 - Bodyguard In The Darkness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios By right, for someone who had painted a target on his back, and whose men were all dead, he should be trembling in terror. But the director looked like an emotionless beast who feared nothing What the hell are you laughing for?! Solely based on his laughter, those unfamiliar with the situation might be expecting a Class A master hiding behind him. Honestly speaking, it was really a mere misunderstanding. The director himself did not want to laugh as well The geniuses exchanged startled looks. Last time, the mans laughter tricked them into thinking that there was an ambush, which turned out to be a false alarm. Obviously that was a scam. But the question was, how could you use the same trick again on those Heavenly Warriors? Laugh! Laugh harder! Youll be crying later! This time, the geniuses did not fall into his trap, Burst in and kill him! Their chase was not smooth either. Some were injured along the way and were still sulking. As for the other side, Liu Dazhes people had made up their mind to kill their way out. Initially the Heavenly Network had arranged for Lu Shu to deal with them, which should not be a problem at all. But who would expect that the Mianchi team would run into the Tongguan black market, the most knotty of all, by chance. Liu Dakun was aware that there were seven Class D experts from the Heavenly Network outside. But with more people on his side and his ability as a strength-type Class C, they did have a higher chance of breaking out of the encirclement. As long as they could flee to the great northwest with their identities well concealed, they would be safe and in trusted hands. In the past, there was no shortage of people trying to persuade him to join some Metahuman association for a good life outside. But Liu Dakun declined the offers as he preferred building up his own power in Tongguan. Although he still objected to the idea of being someone elses follower, but he did not have a choice now! As for Lu Shu, he sprinted to the inn, which was only a stones throw away from the market, and started shouting, Come down! Quick! Someones here to steal our mission! Clever trick. It was a bitter hatred that someone intended to deprive them of their ladder to Class C! Chen Zuan and the rest hurried to the stairs, whereas Cao Qingci directly jumped off from the fourth floor, with her sword and Lu Shus spears in her hands! Cao Qingci had already arrived downstairs before Chen Zuan got to the door Sometimes ones mentality was hard to change even if you had special powers, for instance taking the stairs to go down In the next second, Chen Zuan and the rest immediately dashed back and threw themselves out of the window. Four floors was really a piece of cake for them. After everyone gathered downstairs, Chen Zuan glanced around in the darkness, Wheres Cheng Qiuqiao? Cheng Qiuqiaos face darkened at his side, Brother Zuan, Im here. His face was seriously dark Chen Zuan directed his gaze to the source of the voice and drew a startled breath, During the day I never realize you were so dark! Not bothered to waste anymore time on him, Lu Shu smacked him on the back of his head, Hes your bodyguard in the darkness! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Cheng Qiuqiaos distress, +666! Are you saying my face is coal black? Cao Qingci tossed the spears to Lu Shu, Go! Taking his spears out, Lu Shu started running at the top of his speed. Lu Xiaoyu had already messaged him about the situation in the room, and alerted him of the presence of a Class C, who appeared to be of the strength type. Lu Shu was confused after reading the text Had Lu Xiaoyu begun her move? So fast?! But there was no time for concern. Leading the six people behind, Lu Shu hurried on his journey. If they were too late, the Mianchi team might Before they reached the market, they saw the seven students running in their direction, with a group of people chasing and shouting behind, Hahahaha, stop there! Since when was the black market so arrogant?! I thought they were a low-profile group? Lu Shu was puzzled. In fact, it was not Liu Dakuns original intention to chase them. But since they had lost all their money and magical stones, his evil plan was triggered at the sight of the seven standard swords in those students hands. Abroad, one single sword could be exchanged for a huge sum. Unexpectedly, though, one of the students awakened to his power and fended them off for a while. When the Mianchi team saw Lu Shu and Cao Qingcis group, they shouted, Run! They were all aware that they could not win against the Class C man. But at the same instant, Lu Shu suddenly sprung into the air, his body bending like an iron bow, propelling his two spears towards Liu Dakun and his people! Liu Dakun was immediately alarmed. He himself was a strength-type Metahuman, but it seemed the young mans ability was not below his! He knew he could never fling the spears so hard that it blew up a big cavity in the ground after piercing through a man! In a split second, Cao Qingci dove herself into the crowd. In the blink of an eye, her sword had already slit open a mans throat, the blade glistening in the darkness. Fast and elegant. But it was actually her first kill. She had only killed skeletons before! Cao Qingci had seized the right opportunity. When everyone was disoriented by the spears, she slipped in like an assassin, reaping lives like a ghost dancing under the moonlight. Chen Zuan and the other members were dumbstruck. Their collaboration was almost seamless, as though any external help would be unnecessary, Awesome! Chen Zuan, Brilliant! Cheng Qiuqiao: Bravo! The Mianchi team was in shock, are you not going to help, are you cheerleaders?! Before the Mianchi team could react, Liu Dakun suddenly turned, Hahahaha, run! Lu Shu, ? What was so funny? Am I a joke or have you lost your mind? Lu Xiaoyu had not told him the truth, so he did not think along that line at all. Thus, his first reaction was, fine, you may run as you wish, but why the hell are you laughing? As a strength-type Class C, Liu Dakun could actually run away if he decided to abandon his men. But before he could get far, a strong-built man suddenly emerged from the corner. He stood there and lowered his waist, lifted his arms and threw a punch. In the next instant, a tiger sign sprung out from his back. With a loud growl, the punch swept across the streets, yanked the leaves off the branches and rolled forward with an unstoppable power! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. He should have seen it coming. In the central area, how would Li Yixiao forgo an opportunity of babysitting? Liu Dakun was surely dead. Chapter 364 - End of Assessment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Li Yixiao looked like an amiable person most of the time, his fists were unconquerable in real combat. With no time to dodge the blow, Liu Dakun had no choice but to bear it with his folded arms. But strength-type Metahumans were not that fragile, as enduring attacks was their forte. Liu Dakun knew he was not going to survive the night. Hence, the devil in him compelled him to drag someone to hell together. With blood welling up from his throat, he mustered all energy left and dashed towards Cao Qingci. But before he could come near enough, everything in his vision slowed down. It was not an illusion in his last minutes. It was the girls true power! Even the world changed as time passed by. Perhaps nothing could defy the rule of time. But what if someone could master that power? It might not harm him if he were uninjured, as he could use his own strength to guard against element-type powers. After all, the girl was no master of time. But now everything was too late. He could only stare as the effect of time was unlimitedly magnified on himself. As if in a slowed down recording, a sharp sword perforated his heart effortlessly and emerged from his back. From a bystanders perspective, Lu Shu had already realized how terrifying Cao Qingcis power was. No wonder at that previous time he perceived it more like a rule. Of course, Cao Qingci could only reduce Liu Dakuns speed to the same level as hers when he was injured. If he were not, she would have been dead. Undeniably, though, it was an impressive skill Moreover, how would she be like after her ascension to Class A? That marked the end of the students assessment. Just when Lu Shu was about to greet Li Yixiao, the latter immediately dashed to the market. Was he going to seize his spoils? The students followed him to the spacious basement, which was an altered bomb shelter, upon which sat the market. After the construction of the shelter, it was sealed by the government, and was later transformed into Liu Dakuns secret base. It was a large space, with distinct traces of careful redesigning. The room was separated into compartments, in which beds were arranged neatly and tidily. Li Yixiao almost flipped the entire room upside down, Where is it?! The geniuses had taken away the bandits magical weapons, which were required to be surrendered. They knew very well that they were here for military credits, and nothing was important other than cultivation methods. But Li Yixiao thought otherwise. He came for the money! How was it possible that such a sizable black market had no savings? Could they have deposited them in the bank? Unlikely. People like them would probably bring their money with them, or at least bury it somewhere. But now, there was nothing! Ill-tempered, Li Yixiao was deep in thought on a sofa. Had it really been in their bank account, he probably could never get it. He pulled Lu Shu aside, Why did you make the move before finding out where they hid their money! Lu Shu shrugged, Im not strong enough. Besides, we would have to surrender everything found here. Bullshit, Li Yixiao scratched his head, Who knows how much money a black market has? I have the say whether to hand it up or not! Lu Shu cast him an innocent look, actually, I have the say Lu Xiaoyu had been hiding underground all along with Anthonys help, and she left once Liu Dakuns spirit was captured. In fact, it was a rare case for a Class B spirit to materialize, and Lu Xiaoyu already considered herself lucky to have one of strength-type mid-Class C like Liu Dakuns. Time to go home and count the money! With such a fortune, she could buy a big television, together with many TV boxes. One new box whenever Lu Shu hides one. The Mianchi team began the narrative of their story, many parts of which stunned their audiences. Honestly speaking, theirs was a real combat experience, killing everyone under the director. At first, many became depressed after their first kill, but who would indulge in remorse knowing that there was still someone on the run? It was precisely this kind of high-pressure environment that accelerated their growth. The moment Li Yixiao appeared, Lu Shu understood that there had been assigned a babysitter to each group. After all, it was a foolproof method to equip each team with a Class C veteran or above, who would lend assistance in times of danger and remain quiet otherwise. Judging from the time when Li Yixiao showed up, Lu Shu believed that he would have gone to the market early for spoils if there were no Class C enemies. At the end of the day, the ultimate goal of the Heavenly Network was fast cultivation of those geniuses when their safety was ensured. Was the situation out there so serious right now? It did make sense after some thought. Nowadays, the number of remains in the country was constantly on the rise, which must be the same outside as well. Therefore, all Practitioners would strive to be the first to reap the benefits. If the Heavenly Network veterans ran into trouble outside, new local powers would be needed to be substituted in at once. The battle in the cultivation realm was rather one-dimensional, as the losers always died. But, the queerest point in the Mianchi teams story was why they laughed At a time of life and death, they still maintained their heroic spirits, as if death was none of their concern If they werent led astray, they could be considered real men, Chen Zuan exclaimed. Lu Shus gut feeling told him that something was off. Mianchis side laughed, and Tongguans laughed too. Could it be something to do with Lu Xiaoyu Li Yixiao left sullenly. He had expected to reap a good fortune there, but ended up getting nothing! He felt as if a piece of the puzzle had been hidden on purpose and disrupted the entire flow of logic. After a while, he came to a conclusion, he was not good at thinking Now, all those who had witnessed Anthony were dead. Lu Shu was delighted about his new killer weapon and stealing tool. Li Yixiao called Lu Shu aside before he left, Interested in an overseas trip? Lu Shu hesitated, Overseas? Where? To do what? Remains, of course. According to a reliable source, a new remain is about to unlock. Nie Ting has decided to send me there but I was wondering if we two Li Yixiao grimaced. He would not take Lu Shu there had he not reached Class C. In any case, a weakling would only be a burden in a land filled with bloodlust. Chapter 365 - Its Getting Windy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Overseas? It was Li Yixiaos first official invitation to Lu Shu since the last time they talked about bringing Lu Shu to the remains for some good stuff. In fact, it was Lu Shu who had forgotten about that appointment, not Li Yixiao In any case, the Salt Lake remain was so far away and now as a Major, Lu Shu could visit any remain as he pleased. Coupled with the absence of new remains in the central area, the two had rarely brought up their plan again. But this time when the topic returned, it seemed they were going overseas Until then Lu Shu was still unaware of where they were going. But based on Li Yixiaos expression, it was highly likely the Heavenly Network had dispatched him there. Lu Shu was at a loss, Why dont they send a Class A there? Theyll surely win. Li Yixiao grinned, Is unbridled use of nuclear weapons acceptable? Theres a tacit agreement among organizations and we cant really kill them all, can we? Sooner or later the external cultivation organizations will have a Class A too. Lu Shu nodded, the efficiency of the formation of the agreement was unexpected. It was understandable, though. Li Xianyis last fight had aroused a storm on the global scale, as his act of killing a Class B with merely one blow was way too scary. Thus, all organizations without a Class A had established a united front, there would be no Class A participation in foreign affairs. If not, they would join forces after the birth of their own Class As and launch a grand attack. Unless one could wipe out their seeds and side against all cultivation organizations across the world, no one would send a Class A. Could they be wiped out? No. Moreover, Nie Ting seemed to have no interest in waging a war, but was purely curious about the remains. To put it frankly, those external organizations were both scared and unable to fight back, hence they could only start a unified protest So as long as we get into that remain, dont we have the final say about how much we take from it? Li Yixiao was fascinated by his daydream. Let me consider it, Lu Shu did not choose to accept the invitation at once. Sure, no rush. We still have some time before its opened, Li Yixiao left. Lu Shus hesitation stemmed from his worries. If the reality was indeed like Li Yixiaos description, it would be perfect. But Lu Shu was well aware that it was not. In such a short timespan, he had already encountered two foreign Class B Metahumans, Anthony and the one who could control flood peaks. Locally, there was not any opportunity to gain exposure on the real situations of foreign Practitioners and Metahumans, and even information on the Golden Foundation might not be totally reliable. But Lu Shu once saw dozens of user accounts with the Class B symbol on the Darkness Kingdom web page alone. What about those who had not revealed their levels? Remains were commonly known as the party for world class experts. They all had a rough idea of what to expect in a remain, so how could it be that simple? Indeed, Lu Shu loved money. But the question was could he get it? He himself did not have full confidence in surviving in a remain populated with Class Bs. He was not slower than any Class B, and could probably win in a one versus one combat situation. But his enemies had more people. After all, Lu Shu was not a rogue. He was merely an ordinary citizen whose biggest ambition now was to graduate safely and enter a university for Practitioners. The school on the Beimang remain was rapidly gaining strength, and its architecture suited Lu Shus taste as well. He really wanted to visit there someday. Currently, however, he was going abroad to enjoy himself while his peers were busy training and studying? Lu Shu would like some more time to think it through. Up until now, Lu Shu had certainty of success in all his plans. But he had no such confidence in an overseas remain. Gradually, the group thinned out as other geniuses returned to the Capital for mission submission. Those who completed their tasks were rewarded with the Class C cultivation method, Yinyang Kinship of the Three, which was their greatest temptation for the entire journey. Unlike their original mindset prior to the progress report, the desire for fame and power, Nie Ting only used one and a half months to instill in them calmness and composure. Were the assessment and the urban survival test necessary? That was akin to asking whether standing still like a soldier and turning left and right everyday was necessary in an army. One would only know its significance when its effects were seen over time. Based on the outcome, the training for the Class A aptitude geniuses had been successful. After everyone was gone, Lu Shu headed straight back to Luo Cheng. He had no need for the cultivation method, which Li Yixiao had communicated to the superiors in advance. It was finally over. Lu Shu was suddenly relieved. On the train back to Luo Cheng, he saw the fields joining the sky in the far horizon, the clouds dangled low over the vast lands. In a courtyard along the Liuhai Lane, in the Capital, Nie Ting was studying his documents under a walnut tree, while Shi Xuejin was lounging casually in a deck chair beside him, reading his book. His pace was very slow. What took other people a few minutes to read would take him an hour in total. Next to Shi Xuejin was a stack of precious thread-bound books, and he would get himself a cup of tea from the Zisha pot when he was thirsty. It was as if his sole interest in the world lay in the books alone. Nie Tings gaze remained glued to the pages, If you didnt give that red fruit to Lu Shu, you wouldnt have to spend so much effort trying to figure out an alternative. When you are done, you probably wont have much time left. Shi Xuejin smiled, I wouldnt steal something from a kid. Its fine. As long as I find it, I will be able to rest in peace. However, Im curious about one thing. As someone who cares only about the grand picture, why do you pay so much attention to a kid this time? I can foresee that he may become an indispensable link in the entire situation, Nie Ting replied calmly, Li Yixiao isnt that dependable, Chen Baili is too honest while aggressive, Feng Yeming is not fond of violence, and the other three are focused on their ascension. Meanwhile, I have to take the helm, but the Heavenly Network needs someone to take care of external affairs. Li Xianyi used to be the best suit, but sadly he shares a different ideology, Shi Xuejins eyes twinkled, But why do you think Lu Shu can live up to that role? Speaking of which, do you think he will follow Li Yixiao overseas? You sent Li Yixiao there just to indirectly coax him into going. Im afraid Li Yixiao himself had no idea of that. Li Yixiao will convince him, Nie Ting rose, his gaze turned to the walnut tree beside him. It was planted by his teacher, who had already passed away, and he himself was no longer the boy that squatted under the tree everyday, as he waited for the fruits to ripe. Shi Xuejin remained non-committed, Chen Baili had broken free of the Heavenly Shackles. Im afraid the day of the birth of new Class As overseas is drawing close. At that moment, the lush leaves and branches on the tree suddenly started swaying. Nie Ting sighed, Its getting windy. Chapter 366 - Transplanting Chives Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Liujiazhai Village, Lu Shu was leisurely lounging on his deck chair, Plant the chives sprouts evenly! From Little Furys distress, +399! In front of the courtyard that Lu Shu bought, Little Fury was holding a bunch of chives in its arms, planting them into the soil. The chives were even taller than itself Little Fury wrote on the soil, Why dont you plant! Lu Shu shot it a glance, Do I look like a farmer? From Little Furys distress, +666! Little Fury had learned most of the words. But just when it thought it could finally embrace its hard fought liberation, Lu Shu returned with even more work By right, sowing was the best way to farm chives on a large scale, but Lu Shu could not find any vendors selling chive seeds. Thus, he resorted to the current method. He himself did not have to do the labor anyway Under normal conditions, chives for sale should be cut at most six times. But Lu Shu wanted to know how chives would grow in a magically rich land. In any case, their life cycle was short, so they did not have to worry about the waste of time. Lu Xiaoyu had brought Naughty Pig and Big Cat into the mountains for some fun. Although Little Fury planned to join them, it was forced to stay and sweat away for Lu Shu Before it could convince Lu Shu to make Big Cat plant chives together, the latter had already run far away. At that time, Lu Xiaoyu had become familiar with the Heavenly Network members stationed at Beimang, and she loved to receive snacks from them. Every time when she returned from the mountains, Naughty Pig would be fully loaded with snacks on its back, as though they had just gone through a round of snacks hunting Little Fury suddenly could not take it anymore. It called in a dozen of its minions, and gave the farming duty to them. Suddenly, it realized the benefits of having some followers To Lu Shus surprise, there appeared more than ten Class F rats in a month after Little Fury disseminated diluted refresher fruit juice to its rodent minions. Was the effects of refresher fruits so powerful on the beasts? In the past, Lu Shu was already impressed with its ability to improve ones aptitude. Honestly speaking, though, Chen Bailis and Li Xianyis breakthrough was not solely due to refresher fruits, but mainly their own accumulated power. They had been trapped at the bottleneck for a long time before the restoration of their foundation. After the repair of their foundation with the help of refresher fruits, they wasted no time in ascending to Class A. But now, Lu Shu was wondering, if all Little Furys minions could climb to Class F, how scary would it be? He decided to add more investment in Little Fury some time After the assessment, Lu Shu had more than three million yuan, over sixty magical stones and an extra standard sword at his disposal. Usually, he would find a platform to sell the stones, but most black markets in the central region had been exterminated With so much cash in his pocket, his interest drifted to opening a hotel again. As the only household in the vicinity, he had more than enough land. After all, sooner or later a Practitioners school would be established there, so why not take care of their accommodation first? It seemed a promising business Currently, Lu Shu was hiding in the mountains only to avoid Li Yixiao, who had cast aside his school duties and become a frequent visitor of Lu Shus house, trying to persuade Lu Shu to join him for his adventure overseas. Li Yixiao was dead broke now. He could not sell his Black Dragon Spear anyway. Despite his status as a prestigious Heavenly King, Li Yixiao could not reap any monetary benefits from the missions, but Lu Shu seemed to be having luck all the time. Nie Ting had told him that Lu Shu was highly likely the person behind the Gongyi black market incident and that the kid probably had all the money. At that moment, Li Yixiao was pondering, his lack of money-making brains was precisely what landed him in such a poverty stricken situation! For so many years, he had been walking on blades. Combats were his strength, but besides robbery, he knew next to nothing about earning money via other means. Although he lacked the brains, he could find someone with the brains! Li Yixiao would seldom ponder about a question too, which was why Nie Ting had mentioned Lu Shu when he assigned him the mission. However, since he could not come up with a logical explanation, he might as well give up his attempt. After all, Lu Shu must go with him! Li Yixiao was not a man of reason. When Lu Shu rejected his invitation, he decided to stay at Lu Shus house. When he was hungry, Lu Shu also had no choice but to attend to his growling stomach The next morning, all the chives in the magical field were ready to be harvested. More eerily, the ends of the chive leaves were as red as fire! It was a drastic difference from ordinary chives. There were villagers crowding around when Lu Shu stepped out of the house. To the natives, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were like aliens. Let alone the fact that the enormous alpha boar and the leopard cat were meekly following the little girl, many had witnessed how Little Fury planted chives the day before. In fact, they were aware that Lu Shu was a Daoyuan Class student, but did the head not claim that there was nothing special about that piece of land? Why did it suddenly change after this student came? Thus, this student was the key! It was none of Lu Shus concern, though. The general rise in the number of new, magically rich lands could be a reasonable explanation. If he was really questioned, he could argue by saying he was of the sensory type, which enabled him to discover its magical potential. After all, sensory types were an open secret. Now, he had learned to hide the main secrets while covering himself with insignificant ones. Guard the house and dont let anybody steal our chives, Lu Shu left the words and went out with a bundle of chives. He was heading downtown to look for any potential buyers for his chives. Nonetheless, his worries turned out to be redundant. With Naughty Pig and Big Cat around, ordinary villagers did not even dare to lay a finger on his land In the past, there was a villager who came close for a curious look, but ended up being chased around the hills by Naughty Pig. Actually Naughty Pig did not mean to harm him either, it simply felt like chasing after people Lu Shu had chosen the fine arts market as his location. Although the connection between a bunch of chives and fine art seemed nonexistent, there were people trading botanic items, such as walnuts, gourds and bracelets. But still, chives sounded like a total mismatch in this context Lu Shu did not care about that. Did the Xijing black market not begin from a fine art site? And he was going to treat the chives as a new form of fine art! Chapter 367 - Selling Chives Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The fine art street of Luo Cheng was situated in the old district. Lu Shu went there by bus. In the past, he held deep reverence for that industry. Just imagine, hundreds of thousands of yuan were flowing between the vendors and customers every minute, and a single item could be worth a good sum. His impression remained unchanged until he paid a visit to the Xijing fine art street Lu Shu walked inside the place after he alighted from the bus. It was about the same as his expectation, with only some stalls in operation. On both sides of the road, there were antique-looking items and the most welcomed customers were the foreigners But the times had changed. Nowadays, the vendors favorite buyers were Daoyuan Class students At first, they were perceived to be smart, discerning individuals. But over time, the owners had noticed that the only difference between them and ordinary students were their physical power, not intelligence. Moreover, Daoyuan Class students were actually even more gullible. The most typical example was that a fake, ancient jade, disguised in fluorescent powder, was sold for over 50 thousand yuan, while the product only cost the owner 150 yuan. With that incident as a pioneer, students soon became the best-loved guests. Every stall would be equipped with rare magical weapons, transforming the fine art street into the arsenal of the cultivation realm. Sometimes foreign Metahumans would come as well. Deeply intrigued by the profoundness of the Eastern culture, they would always be fascinated by the vast range of magical weapons there. Not long after, a post appeared on the Golden Foundation, I never expected that the Chinese cultivation realm was so affluent! But within an hour, the man realized he might have been a fool. The vendor claimed that the gourd he bought would produce a powerful spirit, which could possibly breathe fire and water, and was even capable of saving a grandpa At that moment, he himself could not understand what kind of special function that was. Why the need to save a grandpa?! Afterwards, he found out it was only a scam. But the fine art street never accepted returns or refunds. Coupled with the fear of the Heavenly Network, the man could only suffer the loss by himself. He was a legal tourist, who had informed the Heavenly Network of his entrance. But of course, he could not reap any benefits if he was involved in a local conflict. What if the Heavenly Network came when he was upholding his rights? Should he call an ambulance first? In the external Practitioners eyes, the Heavenly Network was a mysterious and influential organization, and Nie Tings people earned the reputation with their sweat and blood. It was a universal situation across the globe. Be it ill or well-intentioned, it was hard to prove ones innocence after a foreign Practitioner got into trouble. At a time of high tension, it was actually not in line with the working ethics of the Heavenly Network. The foreign Metahuman in this case was only worrying too much Lu Shu walked to the fine art street full of swagger, with his chives in his bag. Someone immediately called out to him, Young man, are you here for fine art or magical weapons? Apparently he was confirming Lu Shus identity, whether an ordinary or Daoyuan Class student. Unexpectedly, Lu Shu put on an enigmatic smile, Im not buying. Im selling something. Sell what? the vendor was surprised, did he bring some precious stuff? Last time, an old farmer came with a bronze sword. Just when it was thought to be a fake, it was sold for twelve thousand yuan, and was later discovered to be a real magical weapon! That deal alone was enough for the seller to live a good life! The man was curious, Let me take a look for you. Whats in your bag? Lu Shu whispered, Chives, the fine art! From Wang Kunbaos distress, +299! He paused for a long moment. Since when were chives considered as a fine art object Why? Your chives can sing and dance?! Go away. Dont waste my time, the man waved his hand. Without a word, Lu Shu started setting up his own stall in the adjacent space. Once he took out his chives, the man drew a startled breath at the extraordinary redness, Brother, was it grown in a magically rich land? The color was as bright as flames, capturing ones eyes and attention at once! Nowadays, such chives were sold in sticks, not kilograms! In the earliest days, it was sold for 80 thousand yuan per kilogram, and was very well-received due to its clear effectiveness in improving ones health, including promotion of digestion, raising of spirits and suppression of sweating. It was especially popular among the rich in the sub-healthy state. Afterwards, the price plunged due to increased supply. To counter this, the sellers began the retail trade As a result, one stick cost 100 yuan, affordable even for the masses. This had revived the chives market and the current market price was 130 per stick. However, typical magical chives only had a tinge of redness on their tips, but Lu Shus were exceptionally bright. How much is it, young man? the man asked, planning to buy one stick out of pure curiosity In the past, a dish of fried chives with eggs had more leaves than eggs. But now, itd be more appropriate to call it scrambled eggs with chives Lu Shu threw him a glimpse, 200 per stick. No bargain. He certainly knew how good his chives were. Lu Shu would never fight an unprepared battle. Just when the owner was about to haggle over the price, two youthful students walked in, looking like undergraduates. Their eyes brightened at the sight of Lu Shus chives. One of them squatted down and greeted Lu Shu in English, Hello! Lu Shu froze, how should he reply? Thinking for a few seconds, he replied in English, Hi. How are you? The person hesitated too, Im fine, thank you. And you? In proper English, Lu Shu answered, Im fine too. Where are you from? The conversation caught the onlooking man off guard. What kind of communication technique was that? The student pondered, Im from China. After two seconds of silence, Lu Shu switched back to Chinese, then why did you act smart? From Wang Qians distress, +199! From Meng Yunbangs distress, +166! Squatting in front of Lu Shu, Wang Qian was confused, whats wrong with greeting people with a Hello? However, he had no intention to pursue further on the topic, How much are your chives? 200, if a man eats it, his woman suffers; if a woman eats it, her man suffers, it was an advertisement line that Lu Shu had wanted to use since a long time ago. Finally, after almost half a year, it was proven apt in the given context. But then, the two students exchanged startled looks, as if at a loss. Suddenly Lu Shu realized it was because his advertisement was not intense enough! After a total of five seconds, he added, If a man eats it, his man probably suffers too From Wang Qians distress, +399! From Meng Yunbangs distress, +499! Chapter 368 - Family Search Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Feeling offended, Wang Qian suddenly swung his fist at Lu Shu Meng Yunbang immediately held him back, Dont. We are here to bring our younger sister home, not to fight! So please dont cause Father any trouble. Besides, it wont reflect good on you as a Practitioner if the story of you hitting a commoner was spread to the south. Fine. For Fathers sake, lets go, Wang Qian finally calmed down. Lu Shu could sense that the twos abilities were both at the peak of Class E, a typical standard of Daoyuan Class students who were unable to break through due to insufficient military contributions. Lu Shu resumed his business. Based on the popularity of such chives on the Golden Foundation, he knew there were no shortage of buyers. Although he could have developed new variations of the species, Lu Shu preferred a less risky approach. If it was a smooth sail, maybe in the future he could stay at home waiting for his customers to collect chives directly from his house. How convenient! Regarding the safety of his chives and his magically rich land, Lu Shu did not have to be concerned at all. With the Seal of Lands in his hand, which self-conceited moron would dare to do that However, 200 yuan per stick was indeed slightly exorbitant. But as patient as Lu Shu was, he sat in the fine art street for the entire day. Only those who have a taste of my chives will know how good they are, Lu Shu thought, and they definitely will fall in love with it In the morning, Lu Shus bag was filled with chives and at night, with money. He and Lu Xiaoyu had agreed to spend the night at their Xingshu Road house, and Lu Xiaoyu would be back after she fully enjoyed herself on the hills. On the bus home, a thought suddenly struck Lu Shu What the hell, has Lu Xiaoyus school term already started?! He himself was excused from lessons due to his progress report, which caused him to totally forget about Lu Xiaoyus school reopening date as well. No wonder Lu Xiaoyu had been so happy these days in the mountains! When Lu Shu was about to reach home, he saw three men standing in front of his door, two young and one of middle age. Unexpectedly, the two young men were Wang Qian and Meng Yunbang, from the unpleasant encounter earlier that day! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that the road lamps in the courtyard were unusually dim today, as if a layer of grayish gauze had shrouded them, and his emotions too. His heart skipped a beat, as he recalled the young mens words in the morning. We are here to bring our younger sister home. Stepping up, Lu Shu inquired in a soft voice, Hello. May I help you? The middle-aged man smiled gently, his suit trim and his leather shoes shiny, Hello, boy. You must be Lu Shu, I suppose? Yes, I am, Lu Shu replied calmly. Honestly, he had no idea what mood he should be in. Generally speaking, it was extremely bad. Hello, Im Meng Yue. May I know if Lu Xiaoyu is at home? I heard from the orphanage that she has moved out and has been staying with you. It took me great effort today to find your location, the man was very courteous, without sounding condescending at all. But he still made Lu Shu uncomfortable. In the past, Lu Shu used to chase Lu Xiaoyu back to the orphanage due to his own plight. But he never hated her. He knew he would not have done that if he had been able to give Lu Xiaoyu and himself a good life back then. But now, someone was here to take Xiaoyu away. Lu Shu had thought about it before. One day, Xiaoyus parents might come for her, bring her home and provide her with a better life. He believed, at that time, that he would certainly wish her well if the day really came. Yes. He would. Now, however, in spite of the persons politeness, his voice was like a dagger in Lu Shus defenseless heart. He was bleeding. He had thought so because he was poor back then, but now Why are you here now, when I am doing my best to earn money, to give Lu Xiaoyu a life comparable to other girls Yes. Xiaoyu will be back soon. Please wait for a moment at our house, Lu Shu smiled. There was neither rage nor sorrow in his heart, only peace. But he still grasped at the last glimmer of hope, How are you certain that Lu Xiaoyu is your girl? Meng Yue grinned, Back then, I lost my money from a deal in the south, and Xiaoyus mother could not find me when she was about to give birth. Without a choice, she put our daughter at the doorstep of an orphanage. Now, I have reunited with her mother and we have confirmed the clue in our daughters swaddling clothes, a slip with her name Meng Xiaoyu. We also know the birthmark on her body. We came here after all the confirmation with the orphanage. There was another wrench in Lu Shus heart. He was aware of the existence of the slip, and Xiaoyu had changed her surname from Meng to Lu all by herself. But what birthmark was the man talking about? You Meng Yunbang interjected, frowning, Lu Xiaoyu is not your younger sister. She has nothing to do with you. Please dont question this so much. I already wanted to teach you a lesson in the morning Instantly, Lu Shu turned and fixed his gaze on him, Second Lieutenant of Class E, Im afraid you have no right to talk to me in such a manner. If Xiaoyu has confirmed that you are her family, I will not stop you. But thats after its done. Here, now, I am the boss. At that second, Lu Shus eyes were burning fiercely, like a young demon, whose enemies blood was dripping down his chest. Seriously, though, Lu Shu had killed a handful of people. Lu Shu flashed his Major Military ID in front of Meng Yunbangs face. All three of them were silenced at once. They did not conduct any thorough investigation of Lu Shu, hence they had no idea who Lu Shu was. But, normally, a seventeen-year-old teenager should be an ordinary student, or even a gangster, perhaps a thief? After all, many kids from the orphanage ended up like that. They thought patronizingly. But the reality was beyond their imagination. Meng Yunbang once heard that there was an extraordinary Major student in the Yuzhou Daoyuan Class. He was a Class C! But he could never have expected that the legendary genius was actually selling chives that the same morning! Lu Shu knew very well that he should have revealed his identity after Lu Xiaoyu was back. But even he could not explain why he was so annoyed by these peoples vibes. He could have chided them for abandoning Xiaoyu, and questioned their right to be Xiaoyus brothers and father. But he did not want to. It was because he was crystal clear that the root cause was his selfishness. He did not want to let her go. Thus, those hypocritical excuses might as well be spared. It was his fault for being selfish, but he did not regret it. Still, it was not necessary to make amendments even if you were in the wrong. Everything was up to Xiaoyu. If Xiaoyu wanted to leave, he would respect her choice. But if she did not, no one could take her away. The day had come way too sudden for Lu Shu. He was just wondering, why did the three find them at their house without any prior notice? At that moment, they heard Xiaoyus crystal-like laughter, Little Fury, did Lu Shu ask you to transplant chives today? Meng Yue walked outside the yard, looking at the adorable girl, his face lit up in happiness. He couldnt help but let out a cry, Xiaoyu Xiaoyu raised her eyes, Who are you? Dont be so over-familiar. Meng Yue gathered himself, A few years ago, your mum left you at the doorstep of an orphanage Lu Xiaoyu immediately understood at this obvious hint. Her face was emotionless, Then go. Im fine now. If I have any family, Lu Shu is the only one. Her reply was crisp and non-negotiable, as though she had made up her mind long ago, regardless of the truth. The decision seemed way too rash for a little girl, but again given the circumstances it was as if it was only right In this world, Lu Xiaoyu only trusted Lu Shu, and the rest was not important. Meng Yue was anxious, You dont believe me? Do you have a red mole behind your ear! Suddenly, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu exchanged a startled look, but he could not figure out why. Grinning, Lu Shu went back to his room and returned with his spears on his shoulders, eyeing the three people with a smile. Lu Xiaoyu explained patiently, Back then, I was jealous that people in the TV series had ear studs, so Lu Shu agreed to help me draw one with a red pen. But he accidentally drew it behind my ear, which was seen by the orphanage caregiver and she thought it was a mole Therefore, there was no red mole behind her ear. She had washed it off a long time ago. Meng Yue immediately lowered his head and prepared to leave, We have got to go now. Lu Shu curled his lips, Where are you going? The entirety of China has been emancipated! But at that moment, a voice mumbled in Lu Shus heart, luckily it was a lie. And luckily, Lu Xiaoyu had made her choice. From Wang Qians distress, +999! From Meng Yue From Chapter 369 - Lu Shu the Killer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios I appreciate your visit to the orphanage. My apologies for the trouble, Lu Shu smiled, his face eerily peaceful. Their lies were already exposed at the mention of the red mole. The slip in her swaddling clothes was known to all caregivers at the orphanage, which took good care of personal belongings for the kids and would return the items to their owners after they grew up. Lu Shu got back his pendant in the same way. As for the red mole, only Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu knew that it was there thanks to Lu Shu. Thus, if they had really found Lu Xiaoyus birth mother, she would have never given this piece of wrong information. Lu Shu had seen a news article detailing Li Xianyis extermination of a Practitioner-trafficking organization just a few days ago, and he had run into one today. No matter what hidden agenda they served, Lu Shu would expect the worst. Hence, the three people would soon be dead. Reflecting on the days events, Lu Shu mulled over why he had trusted those people subconsciously, and over thought so much when they simply stood at his door? The reason was obvious, the conversation between the two young men at the fine art street, We are here to bring our younger sister home. The coincidence of their reappearance at night caught Lu Shu off guard. Nonetheless, it turned out to be a carefully considered trap. Lu Shus promotion was always a well-known fact inside the Heavenly Network. But the Network itself had strict confidentiality rules, and many who failed to keep secrets had been expelled as a warning. Therefore, they should know his identity if they were affiliated to a powerful external organization or turncoats inside the Network. But in reality, they did not. They were scammers who tried to abduct Xiaoyu! According to the black market information given to them earlier, a number of gangs were engaged in illegal transactions involving not only magical stones and weapons, but also people with favorable aptitudes. It was completely unethical and intolerable. The two peoples student-like appearance and peak of Class E ability gave Lu Shu the wrong impression of typical Heavenly Network students, but they had never admitted it themselves. The incident had made Lu Shu wiser. Although he was a relatively mature man most of the time, admittedly there were deceptive gimmicks he had never seen before. However, they had chosen the wrong target. The middle-aged man Meng Yue was a commoner, and it remained unclear whether the other two were Practitioners or Metahumans But, they were too weak! Meng Yunbang and Wang Qians blood went cold. One of them suddenly conjured up a mirror-looking wall, and the other threw the other two over his shoulders and prepared to retreat. In fact, both of them were Metahumans, not some Daoyuan Class students! Too weak! Composed, Lu Shu spoke, You, are really too weak! All of a sudden, Lu Shus spears were in the air, and Meng Yunbang and Wang Qian crashed to the floor without a chance to catch their breath. Meng Yue was not much better either, as the mirror splintered into pieces under Lu Shus attack. To kill, or not to kill, Lu Shu was in deep thought. He was not a killer. But the question was, what if Xiaoyu was really taken away by them? Maybe she would be fine. Under Anthonys protection, few could harm her. But what if she could not use her power, if she were only an ordinary little girl? They probably had heard of Lu Xiaoyus aptitude or her talent as an animal whisperer at the Salt Lake remain, which made her a profitable good, and hence the trap. Regardless, to Lu Shu, the three of them were unforgivable. Once he thought of what might have happened to Xiaoyu if she were a commoner girl, Lu Shus inner peace was disrupted, as though a monster suddenly emerged from his serene mental lake, ready to devour the world. Maybe it was something buried deep in his heart, a beast that craved blood once awakened. For so many years, we are never apart. And now, you want to take her away just like this. Thus, I have to say, you probably have some misunderstandings with yourselves and with me too. I dont really want to hand you over to the Heavenly Network, because Im afraid they wont let you die, Lu Shus mind was calmer and clearer by every second. He could be the Lu Shu that the breakfast vendor Uncle Li knew as someone who worked his way through school, or the unfriendly Lu Shu in his classmates eyes. He was actually never a dangerous figure. Nothing would happen even if you had an argument with him. Even for someone like Li Dian, Lu Shu only viewed him as a normal scammer who tried his best chance at survival. In Lu Shus opinion, Li Dian did not deserve to die despite his acts of cheating and stealing. At that moment, Lu Shu only wanted to give Lu Xiaoyu and himself a stable life. Innocent, maybe a little annoying at times, but not quite dangerous. But now, he was Lu Xiaoyus Lu Shu. He would not think twice before staining his hands with blood, if it was necessary for Lu Xiaoyu. I have killed so many, and I wont mind adding you to the list, Meng Yue and the other two were struggling on the floor. Lu Shu spared no mercy in his attack. Then, pointing the tip of the spear at Meng Yues heart, Lu Shu suddenly exerted strength. Instantly, the air reeked of blood, a pool of purple black liquid quickly collected beneath Meng Yues stiffened body. Indeed, Lu Shu did not want to hand them over to the Heavenly Network, because they might not let them die. It was only then, that Wang Qian and Meng Yunbang realized how serious a mistake they had committed. In the past, they could flee when things went wrong, but now, they had never expected that this teenager would kill them without hesitation. Next, Wang Qian. Only blood could wash away the hatred in Lu Shus heart. Yes, Lu Shu detested these three people who tried to sell Xiaoyu. Lu Shu whispered, Discard the Class C. Take their souls and look through their memories. One by one. Dont allow them the chance of reincarnation, though Im not sure whether hell exists. Meng Yunbang could not understand his words, but he could feel his heart almost stopped due to fear. At that moment, Li Yixiao suddenly appeared at the end of the lane. He came to persuade Lu Shu into that overseas expedition. But he immediately froze at the bloody scene, Who are they! Dont kill them first! But Lu Shu completely ignored him, and his spear pierced through Meng Yunbangs heart. Then, he raised his head, his face emotionless, Scammers who tried to abduct Xiaoyu. They deserved to die. Meanwhile, many neighbors were gathering outside, pointing their fingers at the site. Some of them were horrified, corresponding to a surge in Lu Shus background distress points. Li Yixiao cast a look at the crowd, It would be just fine if you killed them indoors. Now, youve brought bad public influence. I think youd better follow me overseas and stay away from trouble The point on public influence was pure bullshit. Since when was it part of Li Yixiaos concern? After all, he still needed Lu Shu to help him earn money Lu Shu shot him a calm look, Okay. Im going. Li Yixiao did not know why his heart gave a throb at Lu Shus glimpse. Lu Shus killing affair was reported to the superiors one by one. But due to his extremely high military ranking, it was passed to the Liuhai Lane of the Capital for processing. After all, it was a serious misconduct in the cultivation realm to exert capital punishment on ones captives. Unexpectedly, however, Nie Ting did not say a word after scanning through the document and signed a Noted. The person beside him was confused, so did he mean to punish or not? Just when he was about to ask, another person pulled him aside, Dont need to ask. The Heavenly King himself felt that they deserved to die. Shi Xuejin drew a sudden inspiration. He went inside the room, rolled out his rice paper, and freely wrote down a line, A heart of gold, and a fist of iron. Chapter 370 - Clues of the Gold Lord Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Heavenly Network called it Lu Shus Killing Affair, the incident where Lu Shu killed the three scammers who tried to abduct his sister. Since it was witnessed by so many neighbors, the Network was under immense pressure from public opinion, but it still exhausted all means to minimize its effect. As a matter of fact, no one inside the Network who knew the actual situation faulted Lu Shu for his doings. Human traffickers deserved to die, they said. What was more, the fact that they wanted to sell Lu Xiaoyu, a girl with cultivation aptitude, made their act even more unforgivable. In addition, Heavenly King Chens confidants were all aware that he wanted to accept Lu Xiaoyu as his apprentice. Thus, the matter infuriated Chen Baili Actually, the most enraged were the Heavenly Network fighters stationed on the Beimang Mountain. Did someone say they wanted to take Lu Xiaoyu away while they were giving her snacks all day? No way. For the entire month, a heated topic was widely discussed inside the Capitals and Beimangs Network, well done, nice kill All of a sudden, the public indignation was mounting rapidly Was it not? Recently Lu Xiaoyu had not been to the mountains for a while all thanks to the bloody human traffickers! Now, they had no one to give their huge piles of snacks to! Soon, a group was formed on the Beimang Mountain, called Lu Xiaoyus elder brothers and sisters, eager to protect Lu Xiaoyu personally But Lu Shu did not know any of that. All he knew was the change in attitude of his neighbors. To tell the truth, they had witnessed Practitioners combats on the Golden Foundation forum, but it still instilled fear when such violence happened in such close proximity. Therefore, Lu Shus third star had been lit, and he was halfway towards the fourth. What was the most terrifying was Lu Shus merciless killing when he had the chance to capture them alive. But that was none of Lu Shus concern. He believed he was right. It was never on his mind how strangers might view him. People liked to judge others with their own sets of principles due to one single reason, everyone thought that theirs was the sole truth. Lu Shu was more extreme in this aspect. His rules could never be shaken by others opinions. If even the Heavenly Network disagreed with him, he would not think twice about migrating elsewhere with Lu Xiaoyu. They could leave underground with Anthonys help, their greatest trump card at the moment. Fortunately, the Heavenly Network sided with him without any hesitation. It was a strange yet amazing feeling, that strangers came to support, approve and care for you as your comrades-in-arms. It was also something foreign to Lu Shu. But at that moment, he suddenly realized the Network might really have a place for him. After dinner, Lu Shu happily led Lu Xiaoyu to the rooftop and sat at its edge. It was their favorite time of the day in the past. Watching the myriad of twinkling lights afar, the world felt small, as if there were the two of them only. Do you really have to go, Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. Yea, the influence was bad. I need to leave for a while. Its said the Heavenly Network is under pressure due to that too, Lu Shu explained. After that day, Li Yixiao had become an even more frequent guest at their house, as though the intensity had been escalating and Lu Shu should not stay any longer Lu Shu was skeptical, was it really so serious? But Li Yixiao did not seem to be joking at all. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not want to cause the Network too much trouble. As the center of attention, he must be considerate for their plight as well. As for Nie Ting, it was a timely event, like a much needed pillow when he was feeling sleepy. The three ran into Lu Shu just when he was having difficulty trying to indirectly persuade the kid into the overseas remain. Moreover, it was not done for Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyus current ability only allowed two spirits to be incarcerated simultaneously. At first they were Anthony and a pig, which was later replaced with Class C Liu Dakun at Tongguan. This time, Lu Xiaoyu captured Wang Qian, Meng Yunbang and Meng Yue one after the other to probe into their memories. After they had obtained all the information, she let them vanish into the air. Lu Shu was unsure whether reincarnation was real. If it was, he hoped they could never be reborn in this world. Sometimes violence is necessary to free one from sin, a thought suddenly struck Lu Shu, if the world could not give you justice, you need to earn it yourself. Lu Shu was, after all, a selfish person. He had always been. This time the memory obtained was rather complete as it was pieced together by three peoples recollections. Lu Shu had made an educated guess. Indeed, they were unaffiliated scammers. Unexpectedly, though, the commoner named Meng Yue, whom Lu Shu had thought to be a puppet, actually had the highest position there. According to their original plan, they would take Lu Xiaoyu to the south, where she would be brainwashed and tamed by another group. Their accomplices were not that strong either, a handful of Class Ds. Lu Xiaoyu was a Class D based on their information, thus their evil plan was infallible if Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were convinced of her background. Subsequently, they would smuggle Xiaoyu into South East Asia and sell her by auction on the Darkness Kingdom. Every time he thought of them auctioning Lu Xiaoyu, it made Lu Shu exasperated. But in return, Lu Xiaoyu would eye him with a smile. Lu Xiaoyu had become less naughty in this period of time. She volunteered to sell and harvest chives for Lu Shu, and even started doing house chores. She seemed to be in high spirits all day On the other side, Lu Shu was notified of the confirmation of the three peoples identities, which turned out to be already on the Heavenly Networks blacklist. Although their intentions were unclear, they would not get away from Yuzhou even if they had Lu Xiaoyu. Their accomplices in the south had been wiped out as well But even so, Lu Shus anger was not pacified. And it was at that time when Lu Xiaoyu dug out information about the person working behind the scene from Meng Yues memory fragments. That would explain Meng Yues exceptionally high status despite being a commoner. He was a representative of a Gold Lord downstream. Thus, Lu Shu was determined to pay a visit to South East Asia. Coincidentally, the remain was situated there too. Chapter 371 - Ancient Magic Scribbles Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sat on the edge of the rooftop, Lu Shu sighed, his arms supported him from behind, I want to go not only to stay clear of trouble, but mainly to teach those Practitioner-trafficking organizations a lesson since theyve got some clues. Or maybe, I can send them down to hell to visit their victims. I was never a generous person after all Its called being a miser. Euphemisms Lu Xiaoyu mumbled. Yes? I think its good, Lu Xiaoyu smiled, her face was even more adorable under the mild moonlight. Language was a powerful tool. Stingy could be called being unsympathetic, having poor grades all the time could be described as consistent performance, and even a bully could be said as someone with good manual dexterity. Only those who mastered it would truly appreciate its beauty. Many years ago, there was even a proposal to replace Chinese characters with Pinyin. Lu Shu found their argument unbelievable. Despite Lu Shus stinginess, his greed for money and many other imperfections, Lu Xiaoyu still liked him. She was the reason for his anger and his will to make money. In the past, Lu Xiaoyu already knew that no one could ever be better to her than Lu Shu when he was adding up his change, coin by coin and counted down the date until he could finally buy her a new set of clothes. Back then, Lu Shu would give her a red packet every Chinese New Year. He would purposely make a trip to the bank and exchange a pile of coins and crumpled notes for new notes, just in case she might be looked down upon for only having a pocket of small change. But Lu Xiaoyu did not really care, because she knew Lu Shu earned the money through his own sweat and blood. But Lu Shu cared. This time, he killed three people and his anger had burned for so long. At the end of the day, it was still for her. In fact, Lu Xiaoyu had never seen Lu Shu irritated by anything unrelated to her except for once, when he received fake money At the end of the day, it did not matter. None of it did. The only thing that mattered was Lu Xiaoyus happiness. Lu Shu was her entire world. She would kill anybody in Lu Shus way. The rest was of negligible importance. Lu Shu had his own set of principles, and Lu Xiaoyus was Lu Shu. If it was nothing but a mistake, then till the end, just let it be,. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu inquired, Then, can you bring me along this time? Lu Shu pondered for a moment, Yes. The condition I told Li Yixiao was to bring you along. In any case, Anthony will significantly boost our chances of success, for theres a Class B in our enemys team. Furthermore, our traffic, food and accommodation fares will be fully sponsored by the Heavenly Network. Its 560 yuan per day, though its not a big sum of money for us now. Lu Xiaoyu shot him a mocking glimpse, look how proud you are The enemy Class B was well hidden. Even the Heavenly Network itself might not be aware of it had Lu Shu not stolen Meng Yues memory. But the Network was by no means at fault, because the persons ascension from C to B was just a recent occurrence. Lu Xiaoyu nodded in agreement, When do we head off? The day after tomorrow, illegally. Li Yixiaos a burden. Hes now in the blacklist, so he wont be allowed to cross their border Lu Shu pursed his lips. Smuggle in? Yes, we will be smuggled in. It may be a bit harsh, Lu Shu smiled. Lu Xiaoyu remained unconcerned about that. Suddenly, she absently asked, Will you let them take me away if my parents really come to find me one day? Lu Shu frowned at the potential trap in her question. Then, he replied with another question, Will you leave with them if they come? Lu Xiaoyu paused for a few seconds, Of course not. Its been so many years. No matter the truth, they did abandon me at the orphanage. And now we are good. What can they do if they are really here? But then she suddenly realized, was it not her who posed the question first?! After more than ten seconds of deliberation, Then what if your parents Impossible. They will not look for me, Lu Shu grinned. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Lu Xiaoyus face darkened, I mean hypothetically, what if they do? Then ask them to go home, what else? We are good now, arent we, his eyes were twinkling. Yes, Lu Xiaoyus eyes were drawn to the sea of lights in the distance. She used to admire them so much, seeing families of three crowding around the television behind open curtains. It felt so warm. But that feeling was long gone. Actually Lu Xiaoyu wanted to tell Lu Shu, if you want to leave with your parents, that was fine. Just remember to bring me along. With a radiant smile on her face, Lu Xiaoyu sat on the rooftop beside Lu Shu. It felt as if the time had stopped, and the moment would be captured in a photograph as their eternal memory. Lu Xiaoyu knew, she was fortunate enough to find warmth in a world so cold. She wanted nothing more. There were still things to be done before their departure. Lu Shu gave another refresher fruit to Little Fury, who urgently needed it in his breakthrough to Class C. Then Little Fury also received two buckets of diluted refresher fruit juice. Honestly speaking, Lu Shu was also curious about a city full of big Class F rats. Luo Cheng was Lu Shus base, so he did not mind investing more into it. It also served as a present to Little Fury in recognition of its contributions in distress points Therefore, Little Fury, Naughty Pig and Big Cat stayed behind to guard the house. Although the sale of chives had to be paused for the moment, Lu Shu did not want his crops stolen either. On the day of setting out, Lu Shu was shocked to see Li Yixiaos face black and blue, Who beat you up?! Li Yixiao was a Class B Heavenly King! In the entire country, who dared to bully him besides Nie Ting and Chen Baili? However, Nie Ting was in the Capital, and Chen Baili would not leave without visiting Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. So who had such power?! Li Yixiao faltered for a while and finally yielded under Lu Shus relentless inquiry, That old priest is not some kind-hearted man. He gave me a piece of magic scribbles which he claimed to be a new product of his Class A experiments. And he said souls of ancient heroes wandering in the world will be summoned when its infused with energy. Lu Shu nodded, Then? I forgot to bring toilet paper when I used the restroom yesterday, so I used the magic scribbles. You know what, an ancient hero really came! Then he said, I am a warrior of the sky. Who awoke my spirit and what do thou beseech?'' Li Yixiao explained, his awkwardness was clearly visible. Then? Then I asked him to bring me toilet paper! But he hit me good and hard! Bloody hell, I lost! I should have realized the scribbles were a trap! Lu Shu, ??? Lu Xiaoyu, ??? My goodness, you bloody reckless man! Chapter 372 - The Search Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Back then, Chen Baili gave Li Yixiao the magic scribbles after thorough discussion with Nie Ting. At the helm of Luo Cheng, the heart of the cultivation realm, Li Yixiao was expected to have supreme power, which took time to form. Thus, when he returned the refresher fruits, the old priest presented him with the scribbles to strengthen his leadership in southern Tibet, a strategic locale in foreign relations. Moreover, it took immense energy and power to summon a top Class B ancient hero, even for a few minutes, which resulted in the instant depletion of ones Spirit Qi. Therefore, the old priest was not ready to produce the second piece of scribbles even after the stabilization of his Class A status. But he would have never expected this dramatic ending following its debut. Would it not have been better to have a helper in the remain? Lu Shu thought, his head throbbing. In fact, Nie Ting had picked Li Yixiao for this mission partly due to his possession of the magic scribbles, but what he did not know was that their secret weapon had already been lost Lu Shu had never questioned Li Yixiaos ability which enabled his ascension to Class B, but truth be told, he always wondered how Li Yixiao was accepted as an apprentice by his master?! Another thought suddenly struck Lu Xiaoyu, what if Lu Xiaoyu could summon a heros spirit this way and capture him? Forget it. It was unacceptable to arrest a good mans soul by any means. Besides, they no longer had the scribbles And now, Lu Shu had a bad feeling about going to South East Asia together Their destination was Thailand. There, white elephants were worshiped as the holy creature, who must be treated with reverence and whose slavery was a blasphemy. Actually, the locals were friendly people, but the country was often victimized by outlaws due to its position as the worlds travel paradise, boasting both affordable goods and picturesque scenery. The remain will appear in the widely known city of Pattaya, which was said to house a huge population of foreigners who wandered the streets. They could have entered the country easily as tourists had Li Yixiao not been on the blacklist. How about we split our routes? You smuggle in and we take the plane, Lu Shu suggested. After all, their travel fares would be fully covered but actually the plane ticket would be so much cheaper than smuggling Li Yixiao asked, Do you have a passport? No. No choice then! However, Lu Shu did not really want to leave Li Yixiao behind as well. He had plans. By right, traveling to Thailand on foot would not take long as well, but still many chose the boat. As a matter of fact, Thailand was most famous for its transsexual men, which used to result in derogatory labeling of the country and the publics misunderstanding due to being misled by the media. Many people thought they disrespected themselves only in exchange for money. But it was not entirely true. Thailand held women in high regard. According to their traditions, there was a ceremony for the kids when they entered the temple, called mendicancy. During which, they had to beg for alms with a bowl the size of their stomach, which made them look like pregnant women. This served to remind them of the difficulty endured by mothers and to learn gratitude. In this context, women were highly esteemed. Many boys made the leap of faith out of the admiration for their mothers. Those who traded their bodies and dignity for money were despised by the locals. They were called the black pearls, a disparaging term in the country. The three traveled southward to a small fishing village. At night, Li Yixiao led Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu to the shore, where many departed and landed in secret. Li Yixiao faced the darkness over the sea and flashed his torchlight six times. Immediately, another torchlight also flashed back six times from within the darkness. Then, a fishing boat slowly sailed into vision. Li Yixiao led Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu aboard and passed a brown paper bag to the head fisherman, Count it yourself. The man shot a derisive look at Li Yixiaos swollen face, Trying to escape? Such a poor boy tsk! Li Yixiao was fighting his urge to throw the man off the boat. He had been ridiculed by Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu for the entire journey! But how could he get to Thailand without the man on the boat? He knew when to hold back. Waiting for his temper to pass, Li Yixiao hissed after a long silence, Its none of your business. Usually, illegal immigrants would travel to North America or Europe and only those who got themselves into trouble would go to South East Asia Thus, the head instinctively associated Li Yixiao with a loser trying to flee from usury or gang fights. He was lucky to be able to keep his body in one piece! The man did not mind at all. He slowly tore open the bag and started counting his money. Then, he shifted his gaze to Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, I dont recall kids in the passenger list. I want more money. If they catch us and punish me for being a human trafficker, I cant explain myself. His five followers on the boat moved slightly and encircled the three of them. From the start, they never suspected the identities of their clients. If they did, they would not have the guts to ask for more, nor to take this business. Usually, those being smuggled would be transported to the open sea, where they would be taken away by merchants and then hide in their cabins. Then the fishermens job would be done. It was a convenient business for them. The head sat at the prow, Dont be nervous. Its been rather peaceful recently. But to be blunt with you, I may even know your boss or have sent him out before. So, which faction are you from? I dont find you familiar. In fact, he was trying to dig out their information. Although the clients were introduced to him by an acquaintance, he really did not know them. Sometimes they did double business to maximize their profits, and that little girl seemed lucrative! Which faction? Lu Shu pondered for a while, Zombie Faction? The man rolled his eyes, You are the savior of the world, arent you?! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu exchanged a look of confirmation, and the latter gave a calm nod. It was him. The other reason for Lu Shus decision to smuggle in with Li Yixiao was to search for a person. Based on the memory pieces they obtained, a person named Malicious Four would handle all trafficking cases in the region. Lu Shu lied to Li Yixiao that they got the name via interrogation and Li Yixiao questioned it no more before providing his assistance. He had made many old friends in his adventurous life. Chapter 373 - Sentimental Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Malicious Four was not his birth name, but it aptly described his cold-blooded deeds on the sea. And Lu Shu decided, he would not survive the night. Water was Lu Shus stage. Lu Shu had been thinking about how he could put his water-type abilities to good use. Human bodies contain a huge amount of blood, whose main composition was water. Thus, could he manipulate ones blood? It was an extremely scary thought that gave people goosebumps. If he was fighting against Practitioners, surely the latter could counter his attack with their own power. For example, in a fight against the fire-type Metahuman Liang Che who was of the same level, Lu Shus control over Liangs blood could well be fended off. Actually, it was possible to claim that ones body itself was his own stage. Lu Shu would need to apply ten times the force if he wished to achieve the same effect in his rivals body. After days of experimentation, though, Lu Shu realized it would be much easier if his opponents blood was exposed and they were wounded. In other words, he could only manipulate ones blood if the person was bleeding. But it all depended on whether he was facing a Practitioner or a Metahuman. In fact, the fisherman gang were all commoners. Meanwhile, the man still had not given up his pursuit, Does anyone know you fled here? Dont drag us down. His hidden message was whether his people would land in trouble if they sold their clients to human traffickers on the sea. Li Yixiao glanced over, Why are you asking this? Realizing his impatience, the man immediately came up with a story and hoped to exploit Li Yixiaos sympathy, I have experienced hard times too. Years ago, I made a few foes and they drove me to South East Asia, where I spent a total of five years before I dared to return. But everything had changed. In those years on the foreign land, I was a waiter and a dish washer, just to give my family a better life. But who knows At that moment, he turned to lock eyes with Li Yixiao and tears rolled down his cheek Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Lu Shu with an unimpressed look on her face, while the latter was chuckling. So this is how you use your water power?! A technique youve learned after so many episodes of Naruto?! But Li Yixiao was unaware of Lu Shus creativity in exploring new application of his power! Li Yixiao was stunned at once, such a talented actor? He probed, Why are you crying? What happened? Was your wife stolen? Impossible! Your wife the man quickly wiped clean his face. But once he turned around, his face was wet with tears again Li Yixiao could not believe his eyes! At first he thought he was acting, but was he actually serious?! Li Yixiao had certainly heard of the mans brutal stories from his friends. It was said that he could even sell a mans wife when the couple were trying to smuggle through. He was definitely not worthy of Li Yixiaos trust. But the question was, why are you so sentimental, bro?! Im not crying! Theres something in my eyes! of course Malicious Four could not admit his weakness, as it might get him killed by his fellow fishermen. Besides he really did not want to cry! Sorrow crossed Li Yixiaos face, Its fine, bro. I know how it feels to have something in my eyes, and I know youve had a hard time. But I cant relate to your story. I have no wife, so I cant understand your feelings Malicious Four almost exploded in anger. For Gods sake! There was really something in his eyes! He did not want to cry! Even he himself had no idea where all these tears were coming from. There must have been sea water splashed into his eyes! He wiped off his tears and blurted, My wife didnt get bloody stolen! Its my younger brother Before he could finish his sentence, tears started welling up from his eyes again, like a flood racing across the banks. Now, even Malicious Fours own people were shocked. They had never seen their boss cry like this. Li Yixiao stiffened, You have something with your younger brother?!!? Then, he moved further away from the man Malicious Four was almost exasperated. When he got himself into trouble years ago, he ran away without a single thought for his family. In the end, they all died because of him. He earned his nickname with his stone heart to both strangers as well as his own family. When he came back, his sister-in-law threatened to report him, as she was well aware of his wrongdoings to the family. However, Malicious Four sold her overseas without any hesitation. They said, even death would not clear his crimes. He must have sided with the wrong person in exchange for his hard life. None of it was true. But even he himself could not understand why he was crying his eyes out! In shock, Li Yixiao glanced around at Malicious Fours minions, Is he telling the truth? Instantly, tears rolled down the five mens faces as well it was unstoppable! Li Yixiao froze, did you all graduate from a drama school? How are you able to act so perfectly on cue?! Why? Was everything he said real?! Malicious Four was stunned too, why are you crying?! Li Yixiao turned to look at Malicious Four, Hey, bro. Is that all seriously true?! The latter could not explain himself at all. He turned to his minions, with tears in his eyes, What are you crying for! They were puzzled too, yea, what for In an attempt to save his bosss face, one of them answered, Actually our boss he Instantly, his voice was muffled by his welling tears. Li Yixiao came over to pat him on his shoulder, Its okay. I understand Malicious Four was cursing in his heart, what do you understand?! Within a few minutes, the entire boat was filled with weeping and wailing. Li Yixiao threw his gaze to the sea, with sadness in his eyes, We are on the wrong boat, arent we Lu Shu grinned, Nope! Its the right one. Water-type power is so interesting! Now he had finally understood that commoners were completely defenseless in front of him. He needed to wound Metahumans and Practitioners before he could apply this trick on them but to commoners, it was not necessary at all. At that moment, Malicious Four had finally stopped crying. The tears were like a spell, easy come, easy go. Seeing that they had recovered, Li Yixiao sighed and leaned against the railing, When my master chased me out of the house, I was saddened too. I was forced to face the real and ugly world. Struggling to find my place, I often woke up not knowing where I was. Back then, I spent a while in Shanzhou, and a farmer wanted me to marry his daughter, their only daughter. But she was too ugly Just when Li Yixiao was recounting his journey of growing up, he turned to see Malicious Four and his men sobbing again Scratching his almost non-existent hair, Li Yixiao glanced over at Lu Shu, Is it really this touching?! I would say very touching Lu Shu gave him a serious nod. Haha, water-type power was so fun! Lu Xiaoyus face was expressionless. None of them would be so moved had they not met Lu Shu She followed Lu Shu, Very touching indeed. Li Yixiao, ??? Chapter 374 - Landed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was a mere misunderstanding. Malicious Four was not acting, nor was he genuinely sad. It could only be attributed to Lu Shus creativity in the use of his water power. Lu Xiaoyu was aware of his awakening, which explained the sudden change in his hair color earlier. She had difficulty figuring out, though, why Lu Shus understanding of magic powers was drastically different from hers, despite their common experience of watching Naruto Luckily, Lu Xiaoyu had not heard of Lu Shus magnificent feat of crowning Chen Zuan with the titles Shower-head Chen and Ten Splits Chen. If not, she would have looked at Lu Shu in another light However, Li Yixiao was completely ignorant of all this. He only found it unexpected to be on a boat of madmen. As for Lu Shu, he was having loads of fun controlling the flow of water in their bodies, as he concentrated it in their tear glands and had it roll out as tears. It was indeed a touching scene, two experienced men recounting their heart-rending life stories. But this effect would not have been achieved if Lu Shu had been absent Whomever Lu Shu fixed his gaze on would cry! Even Malicious Four himself found his abnormal crying patterns inexplicable Now, Li Yixiaos heart was softened by sympathy. How could he kill someone he somehow resonated with He sighed, and turned his head to Malicious Four, How much longer? With tears on his cheeks, he replied, Ten minutes. Li Yixiao quipped, You are probably the most sentimental man Ive ever seen in so many years Even Feng Yeming cannot be compared to you Ones nose would be blocked as a chain reaction from stimulated tear glands. Thus, at present, Malicious Four could not even spit his words out coherently The fishing boat sailed further into the darkness on the open sea. Suddenly, the twinkling lights of a cargo liner came into view. Ten plus people were silhouetted against the railings and waited for the approaching boat. Malicious Four immediately ordered his minions to steer their boat towards it, and signaled to the liner using his torch light. This time, he flashed seven times, six short and one long, this meant the clients backgrounds were unclear and they were unable to take action. The other side signaled back, roger. When they came closer, Lu Shu realized the other ship was enormous. People on the deck rolled down a rope for Lu Shu and the rest to climb up with, while a few boxes were suspended down to Malicious Fours boat on another rope. That was their cargo to be traded inland. In the end, Li Yixiao spared their lives. He wanted to conduct a thorough check up on those people after he got back. But Lu Shus opinion differed. Only he and Lu Xiaoyu knew the true source of their tears. A light shone down on the fishing boat, those on the cargo ship were astounded to see Malicious Fours eyes wet with tears, as though he was unwilling to part with them. They threw Li Yixiao a startled look, Are you Malicious Fours family? I thought he had no one left? As expected, he was weeping for the loss of his family Li Yixiao mused. The boat sailed away after the loading of the cargo. Lu Shu locked the leaving boat in his frosty stare, as his energy started circulating while Lu Xiaoyu was quiet beside him. When it floated out of their sight, Malicious Four and all his minions suddenly felt an immense pressure from within their bodies. In a split second, the veins in their brains ruptured, and the six bodies erupted into a rain of blood. In the next instant, the lapping sea water suddenly turned into saws, which quickly cut the boat into pieces. But no sounds broke the midnight silence. Along with the boat, all their sins would be buried deep in the seabed. Lu Xiaoyu captured each of their souls and shattered them again and cursed them to eternal damnation Lu Shu turned and led Lu Xiaoyu further into the boat. He took a glance at the hull and whispered, Is this the correct one? Lu Xiaoyu gave a definite nod, Yes. It was true, this ship was another ring in the crime chain. But Lu Shu could not take care of all the evil. He was not one of those superheroes in foreign movies who saved the world from apocalypses. If he really had to give a definition to his current plan, revenge would be an apt one. Was this not a more logical reason as compared to punishing the outlaws? You worked together in an attempt to sell my Lu Xiaoyu, of course I would kill you all. There was nothing wrong with that! But Malicious Four failed to figure out their identities. Thus, he followed the normal procedure and sent them to Thailand. When they descended from the decks, they were still confused, Since when did devilish Malicious Four change so much? Only God knows why hes crying like that The liner sailed southward after it was fully loaded at Jin Port. Then, they continued traveling towards Thailand after a stopover at a fishing village. Along the journey, Lu Shu, Li Yixiao and Lu Xiaoyu were told to stay in the cabin, and Lu Shus initial concern of accidentally hurting other refugees seemed unnecessary. In fact, the situation pictured in the movies was all but an exaggeration. Where could they find so many people who queued up and waited to be smuggled away Over the past few years, both the security and the economy of China had been steadily improving. This resulted in a consistent decrease in the number of people who fled to the Americas, Europe and Southeast Asia. Based on his preconceptions, Lu Shu expected to be hidden in a narrow niche, which did not happen after all. Everything was normal, except for a few ill-intentioned glimpses that crew members cast on Lu Xiaoyu, as they thought a little girl this pretty must be worth a good deal. But they would never lay a finger on those from unknown backgrounds. They did not want to get involved in some knotty trouble. As a matter of fact, however, their trouble was already on board. The encounter between Meng Yue and Lu Shu had determined their fate. The crew tossed three life vests to them when the liner was approaching the Thai port, You cant follow us ashore, for the Thai customs wont let you pass. So swim there by yourselves. Its less than ten nautical miles from here to the coastline. As for whether you can reach or whether youll get caught, only God can decide. My job is done here. The rest depends on yourselves. Li Yixiao cupped his hands in a farewell gesture, fully aware of the rules. No one would take illegal immigrants to the port. He said, Take care of yourselves. Farewell then. He did not think it was likely that Lu Shu planned to wipe out this ship as well. Thus, he had no special feelings towards the crew. A question remained unanswered in his mind, though, why did Lu Shu not kill Malicious Four? Did he sympathize with the devil as well? Thus, to Li Yixiao, it was only a simple goodbye and with no intentions to kill them. But Lu Shu felt something was missing. Oh yes, tears of farewell! He thought to himself. As a result, Li Yixiao turned to see the crew weeping once he finished his goodbye words All of you are so unwilling to let us go?! Li Yixiao was shocked to learn that sailors were so sensitive! Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Li Yixiao for his bluntness. You still cannot see it?! Actually Lu Shu had decided to reveal his water power. If Nie Ting was aware, Li Yixiao would know it sooner or later. But to their disappointment, Li Yixiao totally remained unsuspecting of it at all! No wonder he was beat up in the toilet by an ancient heroic spirit He fully deserved it Chapter 375 - Thank God Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the ship, the crew were getting ready to send Lu Shu and the rest off, their cheeks were still wet with tears. Although it was likely that some of them had already suspected something was up, they were only running a normal cargo ship with no experience in Metahumans after all. Thus, no one dared to utter a word. At that very moment, a shout suddenly startled everyone, The ship is leaking! Instantly, numerous water blades emerged from below the ship and chopped it into pieces. Water started gushing in at an unimaginable rate and dragged the enormous liner down towards the seabed. Li Yixiao was not a serious person either. Seeing the chaos on the ship, he quickly pulled down the lifeboat from the side, and, with a slight shake of his wrists, he snapped the thick rope tied to the lifeboat . The sight made all crew members tremble in fear as they cursed Malicious Four in silence for his mistake in bringing such people on board. The rope could easily sustain the weight of thousands of kilograms of goods, yet it broke in his hands. Out of the suspicion that Li Yixiao was behind the leaking incident, some people immediately dashed to the equipment room for guns. However, Li Yixiao retrieved a tiny sack from behind his waist, printed with strange patterns and was only the size of a palm. Unexpectedly, though, the sack produced a spear! Wielding Black Dragon Spear, upon a slight shake of Li Yixiaos hand, a pitch-black dragon was suddenly conjured up out of thin air and engulfed the fragile ships structure. Everyone was seized by terror! After he led Lu Xiaoyu aboard the lifeboat, Lu Shu gave Li Yixiao a wave, Lets go. Li Yixiaos brows knitted together. Just a while ago they were giving us a warm farewell, why the sudden plot twist? Once he was aboard the boat, it seemed that an invisible force had taken control and instantly hauled them away from the ship at an incredible speed! But there was no captain! Then, Li Yixiao saw, with his own eyes, Lu Shu stood calmly at the boats bow, his gaze fixed on the sinking ship. Suddenly, they heard a loud noise, as though sharp edges were frantically tearing the iron hull apart! Now, they were on the sea, where even Li Yixiao could not do any harm to Lu Shu. Nonetheless, on the other hand, Lu Shu might not be able to cause a scratch on Li Yixiaos rough skin either. The ship was sinking rapidly. Many crew members, wrapped in life vests, were holding onto barrels or wooden planks to stay afloat. Then, in a split second, hundreds of water blades swept towards them like a mill and dyed the sea water with a macabre, red color! It was terrific enough to generate water weapons on such a large scale, even if Lu Shu might not be able to lift a high wave with a flip of his hand like the Class B water-type Metahuman. If not, he could turn it into a gigantic forty-meter water sword and let his enemies take a head start of thirty-nine meters! The sight prompted Li Yixiaos question, Double awakening? Yes So the tears were due to you too? it took Li Yixiao too long to react. Yes Li Yixiao felt discouraged, Damn it. I though they were indeed so warm-hearted Then, Malicious Four is already dead, isnt he? Yes, Lu Shu nodded. A thought suddenly struck Li Yixiao. As long as Lu Xiaoyus safety was endangered, Lu Shu would become a maniac too. He had killed dozens so far. Would he become a serial killer?! Li Yixiao studied Lu Shus eyes carefully, only to see peace and clarity. Hey, dont let hatred cloud your eyes, Li Yixiao reminded, as he bagged his Black Dragon Spear and smiled, But dont take it too seriously either. Human traffickers deserve to die. Besides, which Practitioner doesnt have blood on his hands? No, I wont, Lu Shu thought for two seconds, Only money can cloud my eyes From Li Yixiaos distress, +199 At that time, Lu Shus accumulated distress points were already enough to ignite the fourth star. As expected, emotions like fear were the major contributor. However, it was not Lu Shus way to do it like that and he would not carry himself too far on the path of killing. Actually, Lu Shu had always deemed it necessary to issue an identity card to kids, or just a simple one-year sequence number would do. This would enable the verification of their parents identity via the Internet, and those without such ID cards should not be allowed to board any long distance transportation, including trains and buses. As a result, children could only be trafficked away on bicycles, which Lu Shu found unlikely Of course, he was aware of the immaturity of his idea, which was never put into action. The lifeboat was thrust forward by the undercurrents below, which made Li Yixiaos eyes green, Do come with me when I go to an island next time. The most difficult thing there is how to go home. But with you, theres no need to worry! You can get both attack and retreat settled well. When you ascend to Class B, even warships wont be able to catch you Li Yixiaos daydream had already begun Lu Shu suddenly asked, Heavenly King Li, have you been single all along? Lu Shus curiosity was piqued during their conversation with Malicious Four. Li Yixiao was no longer young anyway. Li Yixiaos mood underwent a quick change. He immediately replied, with a voice full of sorrow, Yes. I have never been married. Now, my greatest wish is to find a good wife and let her do whatever she wants. Ill let her wash dishes, let her cook, let her do laundry Is that what you mean by let her do whatever she wants?! Lu Shu raised his brows, he finally figured out why he was still single Who would marry a bloody psychopath?! Afterwards, Li Yixiao babbled on about his ideal type, and even asked Lu Shu for an introduction if he knew any. When he succeeded, he said, he would thank Lu Shu wholeheartedly. But none of this entered Lu Shus brain, If you really can find a wife, dont thank me. Thank God The lifeboat was about to pull in to shore, but Lu Shus main concern was their location. The original destination of the cargo ship was Pattaya, this meant it was not too far away. When the boat drew closer to the shore, Li Yixiao suddenly cursed, Damn it! They left us on a vacation island! Well need to spend more money! I hope theyll rot in hell! Then he realized something was off, they were already rotting on the seabed Li Yixiao had been to Thailand before and had stayed on some islands near Pattaya. In this region, there were only isles of varying quality, based on their beaches, entertainment items and standard of service. For those of lower quality, their beaches were a mixture of sand and pebbles, which was rather unfriendly to the feet, and the sea was dirty green. Usually, their only visitors were tourists and guides, who brought their customers to the islands by yacht and left on the same day. But on the bright side, precisely due to that, their approach went completely unnoticed. Clearly and unwillingly, Li Yixiao took out three thousand Baht from his pocket and passed them to a guide, We cant find our tour group. Please bring us back together with your group. The dark-skinned guides eyes lit up at the cash, and replied in awkward Chinese, No problem. No problem! Lu Shu exclaimed as he stared at the pretty women on the beach dressed in bikini, which included a few foreign women, Such a good place Lu Xiaoyu shot him a glimpse, Useless! At that instant, Lu Shu suddenly sensed a strong Spirit Qi wave from a blonde on the beach, she was a Class C! With the opening of the remain drawing close, throngs of Metahumans and Practitioners were to be expected at the site. Lu Shu started to be cautious. Luckily, though, his and Lu Xiaoyus celestial map were totally undiscoverable. Chapter 376 - Sawatdee Ka Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was Lu Shus first time at a beach. Although he had seen bikini beauties in the movies, it was still a far cry from real life experience. Li Yixiaos eyes were almost popping out from his eye sockets. He mumbled, Class A, pass This Class C is not bad. Eh? Theres a Class D! Oh my goodness, Class E! If you think his sentence was upside down, you probably did not get Li Yixiaos underlying meaning. At 2pm, the three followed the purely Chinese tour group back to Pattaya. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat at the rear of the yacht. As she cast her look outside from behind the railings, Lu Xiaoyus little face looked just adorable. It was her first time to see the sea. But Lu Shu was unable to concentrate. Despite her low-profile appearance, the Class Cs magic waves could never escape Lu Shus senses. Lu Shu traced back the energy and saw a girl with a gauze scarf flying over her shoulders. Her bikini was fully covered by her scarf and only had her slender thighs revealed. Probably sensing his stare, she shot a glance at Lu Shu but quickly lowered her head again, as though she suffered from seasickness. Can Practitioners and Metahumans get seasickness? Lu Shu was unsure too. He had recalled his flying daggers from the snow mountain the moment they reached the beach. On usual days, the daggers could be released to grind mountain rocks but now, they had to be on standby anytime. The original mountain was already nearly half gone, and the daggers only needed a little more time to totally flatten it. But now, it was no time to worry about that. The top priority was a safe return. The girl seated at the boats bow probably had yet to realize that Lu Shu had his guard up against her. Lu Xiaoyu asked, Lu Shu, what are you looking at? Lu Shu whispered, Seeing them dressed in worn out clothes, I guess they really need some help Lu Xiaoyu distress level, +399! It was only a thirty minutes sail from the island to Pattaya. During the entire journey, the girl remained low-key and kept her head low. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu exchanged a look of confirmation after they got ashore. Then, Li Yixiao brought them to a residential place on a local three wheeler. As stowaways, the three of them had nowhere to stay but for a safety shelter prepared by the Heavenly Network. Li Yixiao was in high spirits as the three wheeler zigzagged along the Pattaya streets, Did you see the pedestrian street just now? At night hehehe It was the most popular destination of Pattayas nightlife. There, you would be greeted warmly by many pretty girls in skimpy clothing with their apparent hospitality. Lu Xiaoyu had already secretly blacklisted Li Yixiao. It was a mistake to let Lu Shu come to Thailand. No, Li Yixiaos company was the mistake. When they went past a palace-looking building, Li Yixiao raised his eyebrows at Lu Shu, Wanna know what place this is?! Performance center? Lu Shu replied ambiguously. Performances are held at the concert hall, not here. At night hehehe Li Yixiaos laugh was mysterious. Lu Xiaoyu chided him at once, Dont you need to train? Are you a Practitioner? Why are you so messed up? Li Yixiao replied lightheartedly, I still have a long way to go till CCB. Why the hurry? Lu Shu froze for a second, Whats CCB? Completion of Class B, of course! Short form, CCB. You didnt know? Li Yixiao pointed the finger of scorn at him. Excuse me? Lu Shus face darkened, how did you come up with such a crude name for a title this prestigious?! As a Heavenly King, could you please have some brains?! However, Lu Xiaoyu recognized the palace, which she had drawn out for Lu Shu before. It was an entertainment club, and it harbored the organization they were looking for, who were the operators of the place. Lu Shu identified it too at once. Despite Lu Xiaoyus horrible drawing skills, her sketch of the white spiky top of the building was absolutely accurate. Lu Shu turned to her, Lu Xiaoyu, you are a genius painter. Lu Xiaoyu laughed, Of course! The organization was secretly engaged in human trafficking under the cover of an entertainment club. However, their stealthy approach was not due to their incompetence, but their prudence in hiding away from experts upholding justice. Across the world, there were many Metahumans who were not solely after fame and fortune. The safety shelter was a far cry from Lu Shus expectations. Instead of a covert, shabby room, it was rather spacious and was even equipped with a swimming pool. It was not that the Heavenly Network was very rich, though. In fact, it was rather common in Thailand. Coupled with the cheap housing there, one could get a small villa with merely 10 billion yuan even in its capital, Bangkok. As soon as the sky had darkened, Li Yixiao could not wait to hurry the kids to bed and sneaked out by himself After he was gone, Lu Xiaoyu asked, When do we start? Tonight! Lu Shu had made up his mind, We cannot be sure whether anyone knows or will know that we are here. But we cannot take any chances. More and more Practitioners and Metahumans are gathering, awaiting the opening of the remain. They will only become increasingly cautious, not only to us but to everybody else. This city is becoming more dangerous. Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Sure. We will do as you say. We are still unclear about the internal structure of the club. Moreover, the memory pieces obtained didnt show exactly how many people they have. In my opinion, wed better do a double check. Even if we are exposed, the victory should be ours in a head-on attack, Lu Shu analyzed. Then we might as well chase them out of the house, Lu Xiaoyu commented lightly. Lu Shu pondered, Im not sure whether anyone will seize the opportunity to take him down when hes seriously injured by us. The city was about to become a party place of the cultivation realm, attracting everyone to the remain. Before its opening, one fewer expert meant less danger, and fewer competitors for the treasures in the remain. Lu Shu was thinking, if the smell of the mans blood permeated throughout the city, would those hidden crocodiles and sharks swarm forward to destroy this injured Class B expert? Currently, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had a better way of staying unnoticed. After Anthony was conjured up from Lu Xiaoyus celestial map, he wrapped his arms around the twos shoulders and sunk deep underground without uttering a word. It was Lu Shus first time to experience transport via soil. Actually it was not that amazing after all, as they still had to avoid all kinds of tubes and cavities with all carefulness. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly stopped midway. What happened? Lu Shu was curious. An earth-type Class C just went past, Lu Xiaoyu replied. Lu Shu was struck speechless. Why? There was a transport system underground?! Never had he expected that other earth-type Metahumans were equally busy as Lu Xiaoyu and himself. Indeed, at that time, the safest place for people with earth powers was beneath the ground, where they were completely out of sight. Was earth type one of the most pervasive powers among all? Lu Shu was not so sure They took their time to arrive at the periphery of the entertainment site. Lu Shu mused, How to drive them out? Lu Xiaoyu could not be any calmer, Tear it down. The sentence seemed like a straightforward yet unquestionable truth in her mouth. She was willing to restrain or unleash her temper, just for Lu Shu. As a matter of fact, Lu Xiaoyu never followed orders as she was expected to. Li Yixiao hummed the entire way, as he got out of the taxi and stood in front of the club, he was completely at ease. Back in China, he needed to watch his behaviors as so many eyes were on him, as a Heavenly King. But here, who cares? Li Yixiao had been missing his precious freedom from when he was younger ever since he joined the Heavenly Network! He moved his stalwart build into the palace and saw four pretty ladies in mini skirts at the entrance, all four held their palms together, Sawatdee ka! In Thailand, Sawatdee ka was a commonly used greeting. When you were in trouble, if you kept your palms together with a Sawatdee ka, you could usually get the help you needed. Li Yixiao was almost beaming with excitement. He held his palms together, his eyes fixed on the girls lower legs, Sawatdee Ka! He spun his head up in shock! Who continued his sentence?! At that instant, cracks crawled up the walls of the entire building. Within merely two seconds, the sumptuous structure suddenly fell into sand and soil. It must be an earth-type expert of at least Class B to accomplish such a feat! Li Yixiao coughed out a mouthful of dust while he stood still in his original position Could he claim that he Ka downed an entertainment club with a simple Sawatdee Ka?! Screw you! Who the hell did that? I, Li Yixiao, am not a fool! The building collapsed like a sand castle built by kids at the beach. Although the lightweight sandy soil did not result in much harm, everything that Li Yixiao had imagined crumbled into nonexistence as well. Li Yixiao was almost buried alive in the dust. He wiped his face and glanced around, only to see steel bars erecting from the level ground Everyone in the compound was equally dusty and dirty like himself The mini skirt girls were gone too. Covered in dirt, one could not even differentiate a male from a female. Li Yixiao gazed sorrowfully at his dreamland and sighed, What the Chapter 377 - Is There Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pattaya used to be a quiet place, but remains had been much sought after ever since the regeneration of Spirit Qi, as countless people tried to gain something from them. Not to mention others, Li Yixiaos Black Dragon Spear alone was his greatest advantage as it complemented his weakness in far-range attacks. In fact, his close combat capabilities were much stronger than the majority, coupled with his tough skin and the mighty Tiger Fist. Nonetheless, it was still way too simple for a Metahuman and was full of loopholes. Now things had changed, with the Black Dragon Spear as one of his trump cards. On the other hand, Nie Tings Xin Ting had remained a mystery, for no one was capable of forcing out his last resort. Sometimes the more mysterious your trump card was, the more dangerous you appeared. Nie Ting was rather good at this. Remains were of the highest importance, which was a consensus among all. Almost one fifth of the worlds most brilliant experts would gather here and vie for the treasures. Whereas the rest, while with the heart to join, they had no alternatives but to stay back and guard their base. It would be pointless if ones own assets got stolen when their eyes were on the remains. Despite the rich resources in the remains, it was not justified to risk all one had for them. Therefore, most organizations only dispatched some of their most elite soldiers for the mission, all with a second thought on their mind, to rob those who had not enough power back home It was only just last month, that there was a pillage of unguarded magical beasts and mines. Actually, Metahumans needed Spirit Qi as well. Otherwise, why the creation of Metahumans from the regeneration of Spirit Qi? Lu Shu, however, did not feel as strongly as he did not need Spirit Qi at all. Strength-type Metahumans were special because they required no further power replenishment for their awakening. Usually, the growth of ones power took ages after a breakthrough. The same happened for Little Fury, who improved itself with slow absorption of worldly Spirit Qi after getting past a bottleneck, until he reached his success. A thought suddenly struck Lu Shu, with abundant fortune at hand currently, maybe he could consider a generous investment in Big Cat, Little Fury and Naughty Pig with his magical stones and refresher fruits. No matter what, Luo Cheng would be his base. So why not train a few top-tier fighters? Although it had been a month since the confirmation of the opening of Pattaya remain, those who had gathered here still tried to refrain from conflicts. For instance, when they ran into the other earth-type Metahuman just now, it was more or less a friendly encounter You first Haha, thanks As a matter of fact, at least a dozen groups here were enemies with one another due to the competition for interests and influence. But no one was willing to waste their energy before the opening of the remain. After all, one could conveniently wipe out his foes during the fight for remain resources. Or rather, benefits could well be gained when other rivals had been exhausted. It was human nature. Everyone hoped to be the last man standing. Thus, the best strategy now was to seek cover while others fought till their last breath Of course, patience was not everyones strength Covered in dust, Li Yixiao was almost furious. He wanted to let out a roar: Who the hell did this?! Do you think it was so easy to have fun for once? Huh?! Is there still justice in this world?! The compound was humongous. Many started rising to their feet from the dirt. Li Yixiaos eyes were fixed on everybody, in an attempt to identify the culprit. Meanwhile, the club managers, the human trafficking organization who tried to abduct Lu Xiaoyu, gathered together, with the unmistakable knowledge that their aggressor was a Class B earth-type Metahuman. They would not wait for another round of attacks although their opponents intentions remained unclear. As local scoundrels, they knew very well the sheer number of experts that now resided in Pattaya. If their energy was wasted on this, they might fall into deeper trouble when their plight was taken advantage of. Do Class Bs have some sort of magical weapons with them? This was a commonly wondered question. Someone lowered his voice and commanded in English, Leave by sea. Dont stay here any longer. Li Yixiao could not understand English, but he could identify that the twenty plus people who were retreating were Metahumans. Should the club not be a place for pretty young girls? Where did all those Metahumans come from?! Li Yixiao pondered for three seconds, It must be them! That was intolerable. Who was Li Yixiao? The man who screwed everyone up in the Laos remain! Why was he so powerful? It was because he was unafraid of death, and he would never die! Stop right there! No one leaves until I get an explanation! Li Yixiao demanded, his Black Dragon Spear was already growling in his grip. Stunned, those in front turned to look at him, but neither could they understand Li Yixiaos words. Confused, the Class B Metahuman frowned, Could it be him?! This person jumped out immediately after the collapse of the building and looked as if he wanted to pick a fight. The only logical deduction was Language barrier was the cause of their misunderstanding, but facial expressions were a universal language and Li Yixiaos anger was apparent Is he here for revenge? Was something wrong with the Practitioners we traded recently? the Class B leaders brows were still knitted together. After a second thought, he decided, Fall back and hide on the sea until the remain opens. Its not the time for a fight yet. He made the right move, because he was well aware of how many people were waiting for his fall. However, it did not mean Li Yixiao necessarily had his sanity as well Stop! Dont run! Li Yixiao shook his wrists as he darted forward. Instantly, the tip of the Black Dragon Spear opened up, from which a black dragon emerged at once with a loud roar! On one hand, it was a hasty retreat while on the other, one was venting his sadness and anger. First of all, their intentions largely differed Some people had already recognized Li Yixiao in spite of his dusty appearance. After all, his giant build and the black dragon were almost symbolic. Oh, it was him. We should not fight him, but we can try to secretly exterminate the one he was after Sometimes your vibe was extremely crucial in a fight. When you were surrounded by ten but you managed to kill one enemy while remaining unhurt, people will be scared of you afterwards. They would think twice before picking a fight with you again. First off, they could not be sure whether you could be defeated and second, they themselves might end up dead as well Chapter 378 - A Party in the Cultivation Realm Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually it was the internal strategy of the Heavenly Network to kill a few, hurt a handful and befriend the majority so as to make others behave. Of course, those were meaningless to Li Yixiao. At the moment he simply felt sorry for himself The chase had begun. Lu Xiaoyu was underground and controlled the giggling Anthony who was in close pursuit. They ran into a number of earth-type onlookers underneath along the way, but no one dared to initiate any action after witnessing his instant transformation of a club the size of half a stadium into sand. It was too scary, definitely beyond the power of a Class C! Being faster than any other Practitioners in the earth, Anthony was easily recognizable underground. Hence, people often stepped aside immediately beyond his reach to avoid any unnecessary involvement. The situation on the surface was completely out of Lu Shus sight. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu was his only source of information. In his body, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were getting impatient, they were ready to shoot out from the ground and deliver a fatal blow at anytime. Hows it going? Lu Shu asked. Lu Xiaoyus face was expressionless, Li Yixiao actually came to this kind of place! How disappointing! Now hes running around after that bunch of people! Lu Shu, you wont go to such places in the future, will you? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299! Well well, of course no. Why would I do that? Im not that sort of person, Lu Shu was confused though, why was she unhappy when nothing had even happened? But Lu Xiaoyus distress points were insignificant at the current moment. All the points from Li Yixiao and the human traffickers were credited to him, as he and Lu Xiaoyu were the root cause of the misunderstanding. The rate of the background updates was simply satisfying! Meanwhile, Li Yixiao was almost losing control,as he closed in from behind. At the same time, they had become the center of attention of the many experts hiding in the city. It was a party in the cultivation realm, with its attendees covering almost four fifths of all major Practitioner organizations across the globe. Inevitably, those experts felt lonely in this world of commoners, whose abilities were far below theirs. Now, however, they were together in a city crowded with experts of the same level. The dangerous environment even triggered some peoples urge to have a real fight in the remain. The current moment, on the other hand, was a perfect chance for them to have a peek at their competitors capabilities! Just like sharks after the smell of blood, numerous Practitioners were on their way there as they scraped against the rooftops. Distance was nothing to them. As a result, they ran into one another midway. Strangers exchanged a cold stare before they continued running, while foes would keep it low until the outbreak of a fight. Most commoners in Pattaya were totally unaware of these events. Nothing seemed to have occurred in their world, except for a few runners racing on the rooftops occasionally To them, it felt like a live show. Li Yixiao was still running close behind. Those in front were getting frustrated, is he a bloody idiot? Who can translate what he was saying? Why on earth was he after us? At first they thought he was the earth-type Metahuman, but his identity became clear at the sight of his Black Dragon Spear. Then why are you still chasing us since you are not the earth-type Metahuman Li Yixiao established his fame in a fight in South East Asia,so he was quite a celebrity in the local cultivation scene. However, the question was not whether he could be defeated. If they themselves got ambushed after their failure to kill him, they would be doomed. But they could not escape his pursuit! At that moment, a fire sprang up from a rooftop ahead of them, with sounds of an explosion mingled within. A fight had already started! It was getting chaotic. The original situation was much simpler. Angered and agitated, Li Yixiao wanted to beat up the suspects who ruined his dreamland. In the end, due to the complicated composition of the Pattaya population, two groups of enemies had already bumped into each other before he could catch up with his suspects! The explosion was like an ignited fuse as it immediately set everyones mood on fire! Just when everybody thought the remain would open in peace, conflicts suddenly broke out across the entire city! At another place, two organizations met on a rooftop. The leader of one group was off his guard because of their previous partnership, but then they were unexpectedly attacked. Without hesitation, another fight had begun! Meanwhile, another self-conceited Class B expert launched an attack in search of some excitement, but was soon assailed before he finished up his rivals. Honestly speaking, even Li Yixiao himself was shocked by the rising number of fights going on. What was happening?! Why was everyone fighting tonight? What happened to peace? Was today some special day? Li Yixiao was nowhere near being careful. He was certain that his life would not be in danger unless he was surrounded by six Class Bs. Being thrown into such a disorderly situation brought him no pressure at all, and it felt more like a welcome party of crackers It was different from the bland, water-like life in China. There was so much fun here! He liked it here a lot! Those in front were unnerved by the increasingly chaotic city. Things were spinning out of control. The Class B Metahuman remained serious as he dashed towards the sea, Can anyone who understands Chinese ask him whats going on? If hes not happy with our business, we can offer some compensation first and fight him in the remain. Its not the time for fights right now. He could not stay calm any longer. Although he was faster than Li Yixiao, his minions were not. Some of them were already lagging behind! Besides, he was aware that some people uninvolved in the commotion were following closely, waiting for the right time! They could not afford to wait anymore! But everyone shook their heads. No one understood Chinese In the past, it was said that Chinese was a commonly spoken language in Thailand. But the truth was, it was English. Moreover, they were not Thai, but local residents from foreign countries. Chapter 379 - Everythings under Control Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now there was not enough time for the installation of a translation application. Suddenly, a minion recalled a scene he had seen before, I once saw two Chinese tourists greeting each other and I can vaguely remember their pronunciation. How about I halt him with a greeting first and think about solutions later? Then what are you waiting for? Do it now! the Class B Metahuman urged. The minion calmed himself down and tried to recall the setting back then. Then, he turned to shout as he continued running, Wut ya lookin at! Li Yixiao was stunned at once. I never knew you were so bloody rude! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! The truth was, at that time a tourist from north east China held grudges against another man in the group, for the latter was a latecomer who delayed everyones schedule. Thus, the northeastern man was about to start a quarrel. Then, the tour guide stopped them in time with an amicable smile. But the minion could not understand a word. The guides heartwarming grin, together with the crisp pronunciation of the four syllables, made the sentence rather memorable. However The fire-type Class B Metahuman had caused quite a commotion earlier, and even Lu Shu heard the noise from underground. Curious, he asked, Hows everything now? Lu Xiaoyu gave him a look of reassurance, Everythings under control. Wait a moment. Bring me up to see whats going on, Lu Shu was skeptical. Once he emerged from the surface, Lu Shu was stupefied. The entire world was shaking under energy waves, as though the cultivation realm had unleashed its full potential in an all-out battle! Lu Shu hesitated for a moment, This is what you called everythings under control? Lu Xiaoyu nodded, Dont focus on the details! I believe you have some misunderstanding about the term details Lu Shus face darkened. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199. Why do I feel that Lu Shu paused at Li Yixiaos figure, Why do I feel that hes angrier? What happened? Lu Xiaoyu gave him a cold stare, Maybe he had some misunderstanding about the term details. Lu Shu, ??? Could you please make sense when you spoke?! Forget about it, it was not the time to bother about this. Catch up now! Assist Li Yixiao in wiping out the Class B amidst the chaos! At the moment, the entire Pattaya was in disarray, which exterminated many incompetent candidates. It was the perfect time to take their opponents lives! Giggling, Anthony sank into the ground once again with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. When everyones attention was directed at Li Yixiao, no one even noticed Anthonys existence underground, a powerful weapon ready to reap lives at any time! Anthony rushed forward at his top speed and immediately took the lead. In a split second, the white sand on his wrists suddenly broke apart and shot up from the earth towards the Class B Metahuman! He meant to kill with his first move! Throughout the entire duration, Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu and Anthony were hiding below the surface. Now, the white sand was separated into two halves, one hit at all the minions while the other closed in around the Class B expert in the form of a long chain. Currently, all Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had to do was to hold the Class B back for a little while and wait for the others to act. The man sensed that something was up at the sight of the flying white sand. Actually, his greatest concern was the earth-type Metahuman who tore down his club, but was cautious about his inactivity all this while. What was his purpose? Simply to dismantle my building? Surely not! The earth-type Metahuman in hiding had always been a threat on his mind. He had finally made his appearance now! Suddenly, numerous purple crows sprang out from his body with a loud roar. Those were not real birds, but composed entirely of energy. He was of the materialization type! It used to be said that materialization was the strongest among all awakened powers, because they could conjure up anything out of thin air simply with their will, be it fire or water. And the scariest of all, they can give you Buddhas palm if that was what you wanted. It was the power of imagination. In the Northern Song dynasty, there was a famous artist called Wen Tong, who was especially talented in painting bamboo. In order to sharpen his skills, he spent all his energy and time in bamboo forests as he observed their appearance, day after day and year after year. As a result, he never needed a draft before the completion of a work on bamboo, for he had bamboo in his own brain. In fact, powers of materialization worked in the same way. However, people had come to the realization that the materialization type was not as strong as expected with gradual improvement in the cultivation realm. This was because, first of all, the strength of the object conjured was proportional to ones own capabilities. It would not make sense if a Class E managed to create a Class B expert. Moreover, how could you be stronger than a genuine fire-type Metahuman if you were only a faker? An analogy on point would be those inexperienced actors and actresses who tried to mimic superstars on entertainment shows. No matter how hard they tried, they still could not match the originals. Let alone the fact that all Class B element-type Metahumans could transform into natural elements, but those of the materialization type could not. It was claimed that some powers of the materialization type were still yet to be discovered, but it was a universally acknowledged truth that there were no supreme candidates of this type in the world so far. Others also asserted that there might be an increase in materialization Metahumans once their true strengths were unleashed one day. But in reality, there had not been enough time for them to conduct thorough research on the potential of this type since the regeneration of Spirit Qi. The endless crowd of purple crows were still flying towards the white sand relentlessly and exploded upon contact. Hearteningly, though, the movement of the sand was indeed thwarted. But his minions were not as lucky. Lu Shu himself had first-hand experience of the power of the sand, which almost outran him even when Anthony was injured, not to mention those ordinary people of Class C or D! The scattered sand particles took accurate aim between everyones eyebrows, killing those below Class C at once! Even the Class Cs had to put in all their strength in order to stay alive! In the next instant, Li Yixiao had already caught up, his Black Dragon Spear swept forward with an unstoppable air. Burning with exasperation, he dealt a heavy blow, So what if Im looking at you! The Class B expert was horrified, he was being encircled by two Class Bs and many others were waiting by the side! Instantly, five purple tigers, each in Class C, materialized in the air and leaped towards Li Yixiao! Li Yixiao roared in fury, the giant tiger sign on his back flickered and reached a height of ten meters! Suddenly, a black dragon sprang out from the Black Dragon Spear and clawed at the five tigers. Unexpectedly, the two sides were so well-matched that neither could gain an upper hand! With the tigers being held back, Li Yixiao pressed forward with an indomitable will towards the materialization-type Class B expert and he held his spear in his tight grip. Although he seemed rather unreliable most of the time, no one could deny his fighting abilities. Chapter 380 - I Hit The Wrong Person! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nie Ting had always been respectfully addressed as the First in the East by the external powers, while Li Yixiao was known as the First Warrior in the East. In this moment, his spear was spinning freely in his hands and took down all the Class Cs who were busy defending against the white sand. His ultimate target, the materialization-type Class B, was holding a purple lightning in his grip. The lightning, likely his trump card, was emitting immense energy so powerful that the surrounding air lit up with purple electric currents. But Li Yixiao did not bother to give it a second look, Answer me, whats wrong with me looking at you?! In a split second, he hurled his lance towards the man at full strength, followed by a punch that almost tore the ground apart! After the man warded off the attack with his lightning and Spirit Qi armor, he immediately catapulted his still powerful thunderbolt in Li Yixiaos direction. Contrary to his expectations, Li Yixiao charged forward through the lightning and endured the tremendous pain. The force in his tiger-sign punch did not seem to diminish at all! The Class B had already lost his will to fight. It was a fatal miscalculation to underestimate Li Yixiaos stubbornness, as nothing was comparable to his goal! Li Yixiao was well aware that he was rather obstinate in general despite occasional flashes of cleverness Besides that, he was kind of honest in some cases, or maybe it should be said, foolish. But ever since he was mature enough to form his own judgment, one thing had remained clear, nothing could stop him once he set his mind on it! That was his greatest strength, even till the degree of eliciting fear! Breaking out of the encirclement of thunderbolts, Li Yixiao had decided, that this punch was going to kill! The man had tried to flee. At this very instant, however, his shield of crows collapsed under the white sand, which immediately concentrated into densely arranged clusters and bombarded his back! There was no way to escape! Then, Li Yixiaos fist banged onto the mans body without any mercy. Under the united assault of two Class B experts, the first Class B had fallen tonight! Li Yixiao frowned and watched as the white sand penetrated the floor like water. The killer underground who had just joined forces with him seemed to have no intention of showing himself. But Li Yixiao did not plan on chasing him either. His first reaction was to retrieve his spear and search the dead body Suddenly, a thought struck him, this fellow was of materialization type, but the one underneath was of earth. Wait a moment, why was he after the materialization guy again? Was it because an earth-type expert tore down his dreamland?! He was thoroughly confused. After a total of one minute, Li Yixiao realized Bloody hell! I hit the wrong person! From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! At this moment, however, a flash of a sword suddenly sliced open the sky with a clang. The sound was not real. It resonated between the sky and the land and served as a warning for all Practitioners. Afterwards, a serious voice sounded in the clouds with a tinge of fury, audible to the entire city. The opening of the remain is near. Go inside if you crave a fight. Now, leave! It was in Chinese, but the anger therein was universally understood. The message was clear, Li Xianyi, the chief director of the Golden Foundation, had arrived in Pattaya! He could no longer tolerate the grand fight which had affected the commoners! Fall back! The Foundations attitude was straightforward. No Practitioner trafficking and no combat that involved disturbing or killing commoners. Though weak, they were the basis of the whole cultivation ream. Thus, there would be nothing left if they were gone. The Foundation might seem to be poking its nose in other peoples business. But how could you bargain with them while they had Class As and others did not? What was a bargaining chip? It was widely known that Class As were the greatest bargaining chip in the current era All of a sudden, all fighting in the city ceased. No one would take the risk of offending him before they could confidently overpower Li Xianyi. The riot ended just as quickly as how it started. In fact, with a dozen Class Bs and hundreds of Class Cs in Pattaya, the city would have been destroyed in Li Xianyis absence! Meanwhile, Li Yixiao recoiled at Li Xianyis voice, eager to return to his safe house. He was well aware of the old swordmasters dislike towards him. Moreover, he had caused the Golden Foundation quite an inconvenience at the Laos remain, although he was targeting everyone, not the Foundation particularly However, before he could move his legs, Li Xianyi descended from the sky and fixed him with a cold stare, What are you doing here? Please, Li Yixiao put on a good-natured smile, Im only a tourist. A tourist? Li Xianyi raised his brows in clear disbelief. Then, Li Yixiao immediately turned and ran away. Just in case Li Xianyi would catch up to him, he let out a loud shout as he accelerated, Chinese dont beat Chinese! Chinese dont beat Chinese! Chinese dont beat The walking recorder slowly disappeared from sight Li Xianyi had no intention to pursue. But his face darkened at the seeming similarity between Li Yixiao and Lu Shu. I heard that he was quite close to the kid? Meanwhile, a message flashed on Lu Shus background panel, From Li Xianyis distress, +199. Already back in the safe house, Lu Shu was puzzled, why was the old man unhappy with him without even seeing his face?! What did he do wrong? Now, their revenge had culminated in total success. Despite having no chance to search the body for treasures, Lu Xiaoyu had captured her second Class B spirit, their greatest loot of the journey! Lu Shu secretly breathed a sigh of jealousy, why was his younger sister so much luckier than himself? It would not be an overstatement to describe Lu Xiaoyu as the strongest person below Class As, would it?! Of course, Lu Xiaoyu had two weaknesses as well. On one hand, she herself was only a fragile Class C and on the other, no matter how strong, her spirits were no match to Lu Shus Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow at all. It was just like a needle was the natural enemy of balloons. Honestly, Lu Shu could not explain the mechanism behind Lu Xiaoyus coexisting celestial map. But he was absolutely sure about one thing. He would never attack Lu Xiaoyu, never except for the time he screwed up with her pig. Chapter 381 - It’s Spinning Out of Control Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, the entire line of Practitioner trafficking had been uprooted after the extermination of its head. Most pitifully, though, Lu Shu and his sister did not get any monetary benefits in the end He had noticed a general trend on the Darkness Kingdom site, that trading was a considerably popular thing. If the times were not right, people would rather keep their items than an unfavorable sale. Thus, exchanging for cash had become less preferable. In fact, for those organizations, they had no shortage of money, only for resources like suitable weapons for their members. But Lu Shu was not that rich and money was still of use to him His greatest loss was his inability to search the Class B professional for precious loot. Speaking of which, he suddenly recalled another treasure of his, which almost slipped his mind due to the one-month training following the acquisition. His magical instincts probed into his Seal of Lands, in search of the item. To his surprise, the originally dimly-lit interior of the Seal was now as bright as the daylight. A stream of glowing water was wandering inside haphazardly, like a cotton-like cloud in the sky. But its golden radiance was too blinding. Was it still water?! Using his water-control special powers, it behaved exactly the same as normal water. Moreover, there seemed to exist a higher order connection between himself and the water, which made it easier to control. Keeping his door shut, Lu Shu retrieved the glowing river from his Seal of Lands. A stream of golden light then appeared in front of him, it flowed in the air and harbored terrific power. To the best of his memory, Lu Shu could not remember this force in the approaching tides back then. Could it have been his trump card in case of emergencies, but before he could use it he ended up getting killed by Nie Ting who had unexpectedly ascended to Class A? In the end, however, Lu Shu became the final beneficiary. But what use did the water serve? As lighting? It seemed a pretty practical function Out of curiosity, Lu Shu moved the glow closer to floor. Then, he was shocked to see a hole in the floor at the point of contact. Frightened, Lu Shu immediately recalled his golden river back into midair. Was it really so powerful? After some deliberation, he took out from his Seal of Lands the rusted sword, his loot from the Gongyi black market, and brought it closer to the light. In the next second, the blade became agitated, and all energy therein concentrated at the contact point with the golden light for resistance. But it was useless. Soon enough, all energy was depleted and the magical weapon turned into an ordinary article, while the golden water seemed to have become stronger. What the Is it eating magical weapons?! Lu Shu was astounded. Despite its excellent corrosiveness, the glowing water required magical weapons for further strengthening of its power. Such a costly project for Lu Shu! However, Lu Shu had always been envious of Anthonys ability to cause temporary failure of magical weapons by surrounding them with deep sea white sand. Now, he could perform the same, or even better. But he could not set his expectations too high either. If his opponent was a Class B flying dagger user, the dagger would obviously be faster than his golden water and he would surely be dead before his water started siphoning power from the dagger. Then, Lu Shu heard the door open, followed by Li Yixiaos voice, Hahaha, how boring it must be to stay in this safe house! You should have witnessed the splendid nightlife of Pattaya with me. What an experience! His tone was overflowing with pride and satisfaction. Lu Shu took back his golden water at once and walked out of his room, but froze immediately, Did you get struck by lightning? Li Yixiao was as black as charcoal from head to toe, as though he had just been grazed by lightning. Do you not know you are like this now? Then Lu Shu remembered the fight just now as recounted by Lu Xiaoyu. Li Yixiao went through the thunderbolt and drove a fist into the materialization-type pro So, he was indeed struck by lightning Legend has it that people acquire superpowers after getting struck by lightning. Therefore, Lu Shu asked in hesitation, After the lightning, do you feel that you are somehow different? Lu Xiaoyu sneered, Experience? Of how it feels like to get scorched by a thunderbolt? That displeased Li Yixiao. He then drew a startled breath at his reflection in the mirror. My goodness, who was that poor man looking back at him? He wanted to boast about his adventure that night, but was totally unaware that Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had had a front row seat of what truly happened Having failed, Li Yixiao scratched his head in embarrassment, Its not a big deal, you know? I had a fight on the way but that guys capabilities couldnt match up to mine at all. After so many years, I, Li Yixiao, am still a success in the cultivation society. Do you know what my greatest strength is? Lu Xiaoyu curled her lips, Shamelessness? From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Lu Shu pondered for two seconds, A tough head? From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Li Yixiao felt misunderstood, Its my wisdom and courage! Lu Shu showed no effort in hiding his sarcasm, Well done. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu whipped out her phone at once, Hello? Grandpa, theres someone showing off here and its spinning out of control. Of course, we are at Li Yixiao was stunned, Who are you calling? Which grandpa?! Who do you think? Lu Xiaoyu tilted her head to Li Yixiao, her face emotionless. From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! Hahahahaha, look how naughty you are! Im going out for a walk now. Sleep early! Li Yixiao immediately walked out of the house without a second thought. How many grandpas did Lu Xiaoyu have? Two. The old priest and Li Xianyi. Now in Pattaya, who would she call for help? Definitely not someone friendly. Lu Xiaoyus phone number had been changed to a temporary one for overseas use, including hundreds of MB of data and one hundred minutes of free call. But Li Xianyi used a satellite phone and his number had remained the same Just a while ago, all practitioners in the city were alerted to his arrival. Since they had not seen each other for a long time, Lu Xiaoyu phoned the old man. Initially, Li Xianyi was upset about the disruptive chaos in the city. But now, Lu Xiaoyus timely call informed him of her whereabouts, it was a piece of uplifting news, just like the noon sun over the sea The old man casually rose into the sky and hurried to the southern part of the city. He almost could not help but start to hum a song to express his good mood It was a strange mixture of happiness and the sense of accomplishment, it was even more pleasing than his own breakthrough to Class A, which mainly brought about greater responsibilities. At the current moment, however, it was pure joy. He felt as if his granddaughter had just prepared him a thoughtful gift after traveling elsewhere. In summary, all the love and care he showered on Lu Xiaoyu had been worth it Chapter 382 - Strangers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Doing his best to avoid unnecessary attention, Li Xianyi descended from the sky in silence. In order to protect Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu, his family, he certainly did not want the news of them entering the remain made known. Actually, the Golden Foundation was not on good terms with a number of organizations. The very fact that he himself was the host of the event this time was already mired in disputes. In spite of his power, the randomization mechanism in the remain made it hard to ensure Lu Xiaoyus safety. Even if something happened, it would be almost impossible to track down the killer, for he could not just wipe out all the experts in the remain simply in the name of revenge. The remain was an especially dangerous place, unlike the outside world. The key issue was the lack of effective communication tools. All devices, including radios and walkie-talkies, would malfunction inside, as though the space there followed a completely different set of rules. Li Xianyi used the darkness as his cover and gently landed in the yard. Lu Xiaoyu was already waiting, Lu Shu, when can you learn to fly? I want to fly around with you. It was a Class A-only ability, Lu Shu thought to himself. When Li Xianyi was not around, he could brag by saying it was gonna be soon, but now Li Xianyis smile was amicable, He will be able to do that when he reaches Class A. By then, your sea of chi will be resonating with Nature, naturally carrying you afloat in the air. Lu Shu replied awkwardly, What if I cannot unlock my sea of chi? Im afraid strength-type Metahumans are not flyers. We are jumpers From Li Xianyis distress, +188 Truth be told, Li Xianyi was unsure about that as well. By right, indeed they could never fly, as their only power was simply their physical strength. Besides, Lu Shus grudge was apparent Well, Li Xianyi felt a tad unease, Maybe you can fly. But as for how do you have any ideas? Excuse me? You were asking me? Lu Shu sneered, Of course I do. I can watch other people fly From Li Xianyis distress, +666 In fact, he had a question for the old man as well. Lu Shu threw his confusion at him once Li Xianyi was inside the house, Grandpa, my snow mountain is about to collapse. What should I do next? Can I unlock my sea of chi after it falls? Or do I have to redo my practice again? With his brows knitted together, Li Xianyi pondered for a long moment, Good question. Lu Shu, ??? Wait a moment. So you forgot to help me figure out a way?! Lu Shu was unhappy. Li Xianyi froze for an instant and immediately waved his hands, Its a rare reunion today. Not a time to speak about cultivation From Li Xianyis distress, +262! Lu Shus face darkened at once, you have no ideas at all, right?! You are getting upset the moment you think of this matter, can you please be more helpful? Honestly speaking, Li Xianyi did care about Lu Shu for a while after they parted last time, for the young man could almost be considered his apprentice. If there was something wrong with his teaching, Li Xianyi could not simply evade his responsibilities. However, he did not manage to reach a conclusion after the arduous research, because there was no record of such cases in their classical books! A total of three days of flipping through all comments did not lead to any concrete solutions, but one thing was clear. Li Xianyi was probably the worst teacher ever since the inception of the faction. Moreover, he had misguided a super genius! To him, Lu Shus supreme talent was unquestionable. After all, no one else except for the grandmaster had achieved a snow mountain before the opening of his sea of chi. No, even the grandmaster was not as good as Lu Shu However, this very genius was now unable to unlock his sea of chi under the suppression of his snow mountain, all thanks to Li Xianyi himself Li Xianyi quickly diverted Lu Shus attention, Xiaoyu, why are you here? To follow Li Yixiao into the remain, of course. He dragged Lu Shu along, Lu Xiaoyu explained. Li Xianyi was certainly aware of the danger of overseas remains. Now, Li Yixiaos image in his heart had transformed into a jerk who tricked his granddaughter into peril Lu Shu commented, You dont have to enter the remain. I can go in myself and you wait for me outside. Although he trusted that Lu Xiaoyu was capable enough to face dangerous situations by herself, he was still worried about her safety. There was no need at all for such a young girl to risk her life in coming to Pattaya. Amidst a crowd of experts, a little girl surely seemed like an easy target, which would result in loads of trouble despite her remarkable abilities. No way! Im going in! Lu Xiaoyu protested. With two Class B spirits at her command, she was fearless. Why would they refuse her entry? Furthermore, the top priority would be the relic, not changing the remain into a combat competition. Li Xianyi frowned, This remain is unlike the one in our country. Dont gof in, Xiaoyu. How about keeping me company outside? No. I follow Lu Shu wherever he goes, Lu Xiaoyu was determined. Sadly, in Lu Xiaoyus heart, Li Xianyis level of significance could never overtake Lu Shus. But Li Xianyi did not aim to compare either, as he was well aware of how difficult it was for the two kids to survive until today. Li Xianyi thought for a while, Lu Shu, dont miss this opportunity of obtaining the relic. After the remain disappears, theres bound to be a grand fight in the city. The possession of the relic is equivalent to the eternal possession of the remain itself. Currently, the remain is deemed as the best shot at resources and survival means by all organizations. In other words, the owner of the relic was not finalized until their return to the original world. The outbreak of another series of tangled fights would almost be certain when others tried to make the relic theirs. The old man lowered his voice, Dont worry too much, though. I can keep you safe as long as you get out in one piece. Actually, Lu Shu did not place high expectations on acquiring the relic. With dozens of Class B experts ready to shed their blood for it, it would be quite unrealistic to sneak the relic away under their eyes. Nonetheless, Li Xianyis presence would eliminate all inconveniences once they got out of the remain. At the current moment, Li Xianyi was his and Lu Xiaoyus biggest talisman. There was no reason to willfully reject such a talisman. The most memorable lesson that life had taught him was to be practical. But, as for Li Yixiao He had become completely unbridled the moment he passed the national boundary. Who knows what he would do in the remain? If he really screwed things up in there, Lu Shu would be more than happy to treat him as a stranger ever after, as long as they were safe Chapter 383 - The Practitioners Market Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After that, Lu Xiaoyu showed the old man her phone gallery, This is Naughty Pig, and Big Cat. Lu Shu bought this house on the hill, and this is our farmland Li Xianyi hesitated before asking, Why do you only grow chives, Lu Shu? Easy to sell, Lu Shu was busy thinking about his sea of chi and the snow mountain, he felt miserable about the prospects of this killer weapon of his. Lu Xiaoyu passed her phone to Li Xianyi for him to scroll through the photos himself. She loved to take photos and Li Xianyi would have a rough idea of the happenings around the siblings based on the pictures and Lu Xiaoyus description. Of course, Lu Xiaoyu was smart enough to exclude big secrets in it, like Anthony Still, in a fit of annoyance, Lu Shu shot a glance at Li Xianyi, Grandpa, you can switch to the next photo with a swipe of your finger. Theres no need to apply your saliva Lu Shu was feeling bad for the new phone he had just bought for Lu Xiaoyu Li Xianyi paused, habits. From Li Xianyis distress, +401 The old man was never familiar with phones. Now, although he got himself a satellite phone so he could receive Xiaoyus calls, it was not a touch-screen one either Alright, Li Xianyi wiped clean the screen with his sleeve and returned the phone to Lu Xiaoyu. Honestly speaking, he was not too worried about the Lu siblings, as they had been living well even before they met him. Thus, there was no reason they would be worse off after he left and Li Xianyi did not think it was necessary to give himself any extra credits. In fact, most people liked to be extra. They easily got the wrong idea that they were replaceable and unimportant if other peoples lives were equally good regardless of their presence. Then, they may try hard to do something so as to seem special. Li Xianyi did not stay for long. Before he left, he reminded them, This time, the Golden Foundation has sent people into the remain as well, led by Zhi Wei. You have probably met before but Im not sure if you still remember him. They will be wearing our logo. However, bear this in mind, never let your guard down against them, although they are more reliable than others in most situations. After all, people can change. It served as a hint that there might have been something wrong inside the Foundation. According to Li Xianyi, during the great depression before the Spirit Qi regeneration, the Golden Foundation was the biggest entity of superpowers in the world. These days, however, its status was under constant attack. This had resulted in two branches of ideologies, one to uphold the Foundations vision of peace and protection, while the other advocated for an active competition for resources, so as to better fulfill the Foundations duties. There was no clear right or wrong. But Lu Shu would certainly get all he could before he started on the topic of who needed a guardian. The other party was not at fault either. Competitions brought about casualties and no one would yield their resources for free to the Golden Foundation. After a long moment, the name Zhi Wei finally rang a bell. Was he not the guy who was good at bearing grudges? Within ten minutes after Li Xianyi was gone, a new entry of distress points flashed on Lu Shus background panel From Li Yixiaos distress, +999!. Lu Shu drew a startled breath, it seemed he went after Li Yixiao that was totally unexpected from Li Xianyis earlier reaction. It must have been due to Lu Xiaoyus words about Lu Shu being roped in by Li Yixiao. Otherwise, his distress points would not have been attributed to him Although quiet, the old man could take really harsh action Soon, Li Yixiao climbed over the walls behind the safety house into the yard stealthily. He poked his gigantic head into the window, his face swollen with bruises, Did the old man come back after he beat me up? Did I reveal anything? Everythings clear on your face Lu Shu hissed, Quickly take a shower and get changed. Speaking of which, where did you go at night, Heavenly King Li? Pattaya is not safe now. You must be more careful outdoors. Without capabilities of my level, I cant guarantee your safety, Li Yixiao avoided the question, it would be simpler to not mention where he went. But in reality, among the three of them, everyone was safe excluding himself Before he entered the bathroom, Li Yixiao added, We reached here later than many organizations. They came more than a month ago. Also, many Practitioners markets are already open in secret, where goods are exchanged or sold. I know a rather popular place and the one hosted by the Golden Foundation is relatively safe. We can go and take a look tomorrow. Although the invitation is indeed hard to get, with me, you dont have to worry! We, are not worrying about anything. Please, we have eyes and brains Li Yixiao was on Lu Xiaoyus current version of the blacklist. In fact, obtaining an invitation was not a difficult issue, as it simply served to distinguish between the commoners and the Practitioners. Li Yixiao had already received one before he headed to Thailand, from Nie Ting. Such markets were of interest to the Heavenly Network, as it was a rare opportunity to have international cultivation resources gathered in one place. Thus, the Network hoped to acquire some magical weapons for focused training of some internal practitioners. Surely, it was not Li Yixiaos duty. Why not? Because Nie Ting was not out of his mind yet Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu exchanged a look of assurance, he needed such markets. Sixty magical stones were a universally valuable currency. Be it Metahumans or Practitioners, everyone could use it to accelerate the growth of their power. Unsurprisingly, some rich people even bought it for their magical pets. With regard to other stuff Lu Shu had not decided whether to sell his eleven petals, which was equivalent to the combined energy of six-hundred and sixty magical stones. He had to judge the situation carefully before he showed them in public. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Lu Shu whispered cautiously, Im going to open the door. Be careful. This meant, get ready to attack if the visitor was malicious. Unexpectedly, outside the door stood Zhi Wei. What was he doing here? Zhi Wei smiled and looked at Lu Shu without uttering a word. After the last meeting, he took great efforts in coming up with a counter against Lu Shus nasty greeting. His final decision was to let Lu Shu greet him first! Zhi Wei almost jumped at the idea. How brilliant! After a long and silent two minutes, Lu Shu raised his brows and an English word escaped his teeth, Hello. From Zhi Weis distress, +666! Chapter 384 - Failed Within Three Moves Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhi Wei had always been known as the wise man in the Golden Foundation. In the Laos remain, he played a vital role in coming up with a strategic plan to secure the relic. Back then, the Foundation had a good chance of winning right from the start. But their plan was ruined by a fatty named Li Yixiao. Then, Zhi Wei did an accurate analysis of Li Yixiaos behavioral patterns, which led to a series of strategies including distraction, temptation, deception and alienation, but they were all countered by the knife behind Li Yixiaos smile. Strictly speaking, it was a literal meaning, as Li Yixiaos weapon during that bloodshed was indeed a knife One could not deny that the headstrong Li Yixiao truly had a strong head. All experts from the various organizations across the globe were utterly routed by Li Yixiao alone in the Laos remain, this left a bad impression of Li Yixiao in Li Xianyis mind In the end, Zhi Wei turned to his last resort. When everyone else saw Li Yixiao as the common target, the Foundation was finally able to get a chance at the relic This very opportunity also allowed Zhi Wei to acquire the life-saving herbs for Li Xianyi. No matter how many times he had failed, the final result was positive, which earned Zhi Wei a great reputation within the Golden Foundation. However, a man as legendary as Zhi Wei did not manage to get past three moves in front of Lu Shu The three moves referred to three greetings Lu Shus style gave Zhi Wei a serious headache. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and walked away once the two slips of invitations were handed to Lu Shu. He needed to figure out a new way of greeting him the next time they met. From Zhi Weis distress, +3, +3, +3 With the invitation in his hands, Lu Shu was puzzled, was this the hard-to-get invitation that Li Yixiao was talking about?! It was merely a piece of paper that granted permission to enter. As a tourist destination, tens of thousands of visitors flock to Pattaya for a cozy winter every year. In a time of increasingly convenient transportation, climate migration was becoming a more popular choice among the financially able. Hence, spending ones winter in the south had for a long time become a top choice for Chinese tourists. Currently, however, there were more Practitioners and Metahumans in Pattaya than the city had ever seen. As a matter of fact, most Practitioners beyond Class C were comparatively rich and some were already living a luxurious life in Pattaya. Li Yixiao was an exception And Lu Shu would never admit to his huge fortune either. It made sense to open Practitioners markets here. There, Lu Shu realized there were people below Class C joining in the fun as well. The number of those ranging from Class F to D were more than ten times that of the Class Cs and beyond. Some people came solely to try their luck at getting something precious in the remain. In that giant treasure box, the pros would certainly cast their eyes on the relic, with which, the entire remain would belong to them. Thus, the clever choice would be to forgo some less valuable items on their way to the final target. Meanwhile, the weaker ones could pickup the leftovers. Sure, there were certain elements of danger in the remains. Still, a handful were willing to gamble on their lives for the potential of a better future. At the same time, there were those who simply hoped to practice on the periphery of a remain. It was an open secret in the cultivation realm that a remain had surprising benefits on ones training progress, it was like an upgraded experience pill. Without additional cultivation resources on usual days, the remain was a rare and worthy opportunity. After all, a plane ticket was nothing to them. Others came to Pattaya to exchange their magical weapons or cultivation resources for money or more ideal objects. Lu Shu glanced over at Li Yixiao, Hey, Heavenly King Li, are you a buyer? Li Yixiao could not remove his gaze from the market, Buyer? Ha! Im a seller. Dont tell me you are selling your Black Dragon Spear, Lu Shu was in shock. He did not know if Li Yixiao had any other possessions except for his spear. Magical stones! Im selling magical stones! Li Yixiao emphasized. Lu Shu nodded in acknowledgment. Li Yixiao must have loads of them as even Lu Shu himself received eight stones monthly. But, a Heavenly King selling magical stones abroad, was that not a miserable story? In Lu Shus expectation, the quality of the items for sale inside should be relatively trustworthy. If a Class E sold some counterfeit to a Class B, his dishonesty might cost him his life With the invitation card, they were allowed to enter. Actually it was just a sizable hotel rented by the Golden Foundation for use as a market. Probably aware of their customers identity, the waiters and waitresses were extremely polite and careful. Indeed, it was a commoners normal reaction in front of so many Practitioners. All things considered, the service here was probably the best in Pattaya now, even better than that of those pretty girls in skimpy clothing The market managed by the Golden Foundation was the most popular among all. Despite the negative voices about the Foundation, its well-known transparency and fairness had attracted many clients. In addition to their considerations for personal safety, the Foundation was doing its best in the protection of consumer and seller rights. Thus, in times of conflicting interests, the Golden Foundation seemed like an eyesore to many influential organizations, who had no alternatives but to swallow their dissatisfactions. However, the Foundation was very much respected by the unaffiliated Practitioners, who viewed it as a great honor to even be able to join them. In fact, what the Foundation was to them was equivalent to what Tsinghua or Peking University was to local students Speaking of which, Lu Shus dream school used to be Tsinghua University or Peking University. In reality, however, he was fated to be a student at a Practitioners school and not some normal university. Regardless, Lu Shu had decided to boast about his life stories by saying, as an outstanding student wanted badly by Tsinghua University and PKU at the same time. He, determined to be a guardian of human society, to protect peace and defeat the evil, gave up the much-coveted education opportunity and went to Mt. Beimang University Wait a minute, the Chinese short form for PKU was Bei Da(Bei standing for Beijing, Peking, and Da for Daxue, university), exactly the same as that for Mt. Beimang University! As he seriously thought about it, could he not claim that he was a Bei Da student in the future? It was not like it was a lie anyway! Li Yixiao stood at the entrance of the market and froze at the dress code of the place, Why do they like to cover themselves up? Most of the people there were hiding their faces behind hoods, masks or caps. Although they trusted the clean work ethics of the Golden Foundation, they had to adopt some protective measures so as not to paint a target on their own backs. Li Yixiao grinned, Doesnt matter. We are upright and honorable people. Theres no need to Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu simultaneously took out caps and masks from their backpacks From Li Yixiaos distress, +199! Lu Xiaoyu was at the prime age during puberty, and she had shot past one-hundred and fifty-seven centimeters in merely half a year. Thus, her height was not much shorter than most girls. Since there were many boy-girl pairs, they seemed too ordinary to be remembered. Chapter 385 - Failed Within Four Moves Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Despite having two Class B pros spirits in her hands, they were slightly weaker than real people. Moreover, the materialization expert Johnson had yet to be conjured up and it would take around seven days to unlock the first star in Lu Xiaoyus third celestial map starting from that day. It was too early to have fun just yet. Leaving Li Yixiao behind them, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went straight ahead. Lu Shus main purpose this time was not money, but a deeper insight into this cultivation world and its price range. Usually, most peoples world-views were built on the value of money, for example, the cost of living, housing and average income. Mere descriptions of the scenery may not offer a middle-aged woman a feel about the life there. But if you mentioned the level of affluence or poverty locally, she would have a general idea of the place very quickly And Lu Shu decided to take this opportunity to learn more about the conditions of Practitioners across the world, whether they were affiliated or not. As far as he could see, the individual Practitioners overall capabilities were more or less the same as those of Daoyuan Class students and they were still at the starting point. Suddenly, they heard Li Yixiao, who was squatting in front of a stall and scratching his head agitatedly, This, this, one. What money?! The Caucasian vendor was utterly confused by his awkward English. Lu Xiaoyu sighed in disbelief, How surprising. I didnt expect him to know the word money Well, I did, Lu Shu also sighed, but with a tad tone of helplessness. There were magical stones on sale as well, and they were of similar shape and size as those in the Chinese market. It seemed that the stones were almost a universal currency in the cultivation realm. Perhaps, the cultivation community was the pioneer to the unification of international currencies before the commoners could do so, due to the complexity of interests involved. It was said that there was once a fight on an island which led to the demise of over ten Class Cs. The violence was spearheaded by three Practitioners fighting for the ownership of a magical stone mine on the island. At this moment, Lu Shu saw Zhi Wei walking towards him with a confident smile. Before he could stand still, Lu Shu held his hands together and said, Sawatdee Kapu. Zhi Wei immediately walked away, the corner of his mouth twitched a little. From Zhi Weis distress, +666. In Thailand, boys were supposed to greet one another with Sawatdee Kapu, with pu being a silent syllable. Many tour guides liked to teach the wrong things. For instance, they would say Shui Jingjing was used to describe a pretty girl while Laomama meant a handsome boy. In fact, they were but a joke to please the tourists, not a real local phrase. Unlike Li Yixiao, in spite of Lu Shus lack of experience in oral English, basic conversation was totally manageable for him. If the other person slowed down his speech, he could roughly understand him too. Meanwhile, Li Yixiao had given up on his failed attempt and wanted to ask Lu Shu for help. However, Lu Shu was already gone From Li Yixiaos distress, +499! Concurrently, Lu Shu was preparing for his own exchange. His standard swords were out of the question for sure, as it would be hard to explain their origin. Lu Shu might be mistaken to be a killer with two Heavenly Network fighters blood on his hands. In fact, one was from a spy and the other from the black market. But who would believe him? Thus, Lu Shu had made up his mind to feed them his golden water. Recycling was a good virtue! As for the golden water, obviously it was given to him by Nie Ting on purpose. He did not have to worry about being questioned. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not plan on selling the fruits capable of assisting with power awakening. Such valuable objects might easily attract malicious individuals as it was in urgent need for those rich Practitioners stuck at the bottleneck. Thus, a fight would be unavoidable should such items appear on the market. In Lu Shus opinion, it was of the same standard as refresher fruits. He could give one of them to Xiaoyu for a power boost before the remain and save the other one for another suitable time. Lu Shu wondered, what power would Lu Xiaoyu gain? All of a sudden, the purple golden gourd in Lu Shus Seal of Lands started trembling violently as he walked past a stall. Actually, it was more like the flying dagger was excited. Trying hard to suppress his exhilaration, Lu Shu looked around. He had always been treating the gourd as the deity-slaying dagger. When the gourd and the flying dagger suddenly combined into a rather impressive-looking object, Lu Shus anticipation went unfulfilled. In the end, not only did he fail to achieve any tangible benefits, the basic function of his gourd was also gone! And now, there was a reaction in the dagger again. What if it required all three components to work? No matter what, Lu Shu would get the third piece. Why was Lu Shu so certain about the existence of the third component? Because it happened before! The current gourd was already a product pieced together. Looking as if nothing had happened, he loitered around at the place, only to realize that the dagger was more excited when he walked to the left. He wasted some time at the adjacent stall for a while, until he finally came to his target. After studying the vendor for a few seconds, he asked, An individual Practitioner from China? Surprised, the man looked back at him and replied in Chinese, No. My ancestors were from China though, and we are now Malaysian residents. I see, Lu Shu nodded his head in acknowledgment. Malaysia was well known for its large Chinese population. Thus, it made perfect sense that something he was selling was brought abroad by the vendors ancestors. If he said he was a North American, Lu Shu would certainly question the reliability of the matter. After all, the probability of transferring something to such a remote place was considerably slim. Lu Shu took a careful look at the few items on sale, one by one, before Lu Shu cleared his throat, What do you sell? What use do they have? The vendor gave a description of each item. They were all ancient articles with little energy remaining. Thus, most of their functions were already lost, except for less useful ones like lighting up under the instillation of magical energy. However, inexperienced in weapon repair, the man had no other options but to trade them at low prices for cultivation resources. Chapter 386 - Flying Dagger’s Debut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu studied the malfunctioning magical weapons and silently agreed with the vendor. Indeed, there were magical waves inside them, but their quality was even lower than the rusted sword he fed to his golden water. But the vendor placed particular emphasis on a statue, This wooden statue is still working. It brings refreshing effects upon activation Even he was not very confident about its use. Which Practitioner would need such a useless function?! Lu Shu grinned, So its a tin of RedBull I suppose From Li Yawens distress, +99 He hesitated for a moment, Well, you may want to take a look at the rest? Until then, no one claimed to have the ability to fix these ancient magical tools. Thus, the vendor was worried too. They were neither sellable nor usable and could at most be used to trick those newbies into buying them. It was actually a rather safe plan. Real pros would not even appreciate his garbage while rookies would not be strong enough to fight him. The vendor was a man of honesty, though, Bro, I dont want to lie to you as we both share the common Chinese bloodline. To tell you the truth, Ive never heard of anyone who can repair them. But they were indeed genuine and working magical weapons in the past. Moreover, the prices I opened are quite low In this golden era of cultivation, everyone craved to upgrade their level. However, without cultivation resources, it would be a painfully slow process. One slow move would drag down ones entire progress. Many unaffiliated Practitioners hoped to ascend to Class D in the shortest time possible so as to pick up the unwanted stuff behind pros in the remains. When the pros went directly after the relics, the scavengers on the peripheral region were all Class Ds, which left no space for the Class Es. In other words, they had to be strong enough to be able to clean up behind the pros Lu Shus gaze wandered over the items at the stall. He had noticed during the vendors introduction that it was the palm-sized statue that caught the flying daggers interest! He then thought, there were so many malfunctioning magical weapons scattered across the globe, discarded and despised by the Practitioners, but his golden water did not seem to discriminate at all?! He used to think that nurturing the golden water might be unaffordable because his possessions were still usable. What if he fed his water these spoiled items? What would happen then? Honestly speaking, it was Lu Shus first time to witness items capable of leeching off the power of magical weapons. He was curious about what it would finally grow into. Did it eat chives? If yes, it would save so much trouble In order to groom the water into the best form possible, the water-type Class B used to pay special attention to its diet. Now, however, it was about to eat grass under its new master Lu Shu After careful consideration, he decided to make the purchase first. Not an expert at bargaining, he lowered his voice and asked Lu Xiaoyu for help, Xiaoyu, cute girls like you are good at bargaining. Nows your turn. In the past, Lu Xiaoyu could always get the products at lower prices Lu Xiaoyu gave him a nod of assurance. Bargaining lesson one, be firm! She stared straight into the vendors eyes and up close, Pack up. We are taking everything for two magical stones. From Li Yawens distress, +666 Li Yawens face almost paled in anger. He wanted to offer a price of fifty stones, but Lu Xiaoyu had messed up his plan completely. Was it not already reasonable to sell each magical weapon for five stones? 2 stones?! Are we even talking about the same item?! Reassessing the situation for a long moment, he uttered, You must be kidding me, young girl. forty magical stones! Not below forty! Lu Xiaoyu was in deep thought, three stones. Is three stones okay? Li Yawen almost choked in shock, are you really listening to me?! Not below forty! Li Yawen was holding his ground firmly. Thirty. It cannot be more, Lu Xiaoyu was still calm. Although not up to his expectations, the sudden jump from three to thirty still gave him a rewarding feeling Li Yawen took a second thought, Thirty-eight. This is the lowest. Really. Thirty. Thirty-seven. Thirty. Thirty-six Lets go, pulling at Lu Shus hand, Lu Xiaoyu was leaving. On the other hand, Li Yawen was in desperate need of cultivation resources. He recalled a lesson his father once taught him, sometimes one must learn to swallow his pride in this society Dont! Is thirty-five okay? Take everything with thirty-five stones! From Li Yawens distress, +777! Satisfied, Lu Shu took out thirty-five stones and left at once. His anticipation was set at fifty, but Lu Xiaoyu was impressively helpful. Of course, there was a certain level of luck involved as well, as Li Yawen was in a rush to get rid of those items in exchange for resources. With high expectations, Lu Shu went back with a parcel of scraps. How was it his business whether Li Yixiao was doing well with his magical stones Finally able to take a step closer to lifting the seal on his killer gourd, Lu Shus mind was filled with the fantasies regarding his deity-slaying flying dagger! From his point of view, the dagger must have been suppressed! Else, it would not have been so unreliable! Just imagine, a turn around baby would get his dagger to kill whoever he wanted to on the battlefield. How terrific! Lu Shus ego was inflating rapidly in his wonderful daydream. After he returned to the safe house, Lu Shu decided to cast aside the matter of his deity-slaying dagger first. The best must be left for the last! Upon engulfing the nine magical scraps, the golden water actually expanded another one third in size at a visible rate! Just a while ago, it was only as big as an electric rice cooker. After that, with all meticulousness, Lu Shu placed the statue on the table. His eyes were filled with excitement, Look carefully! Then, he gently retrieved his gourd from the Seal of Lands. Instantly, a white flash cut through the air, almost piercing the atmosphere apart! Its speed was stunningly much faster than Lu Shus Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog! Before he could react, the flash had returned to the gourd after a clack. And the statue on the table had been split into two Holding his breath, Lu Shu awaited further changes. But nothing else happened. Thats it? Lu Shu was in shock, Thats it?! He stared at the split statue in disbelief. So earlier you were simply excited about breaking it apart?! Then could you not just do it there? It would have saved me the trouble of buying it! Just how bloody unreliable are you? Could you please be serious for once?! Frustrated, Lu Shu started shaking the gourd violently, Come out! You hear me? Im going to teach you a lesson today, titled How To Be A Good Dagger 101! But the dagger did not make a second appearance. Indeed, it was to blame In fact, so long as it was hiding inside, Lu Shu was helpless too, except for giving the dagger some motion sickness inside the gourd Chapter 387 - Road Fares Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The dagger debut had concluded with great success, just not within Lu Shus expectations. However, the first showing of killer weapons were supposed to be spectacular and magnificent, right? Why did it end up like this? Lu Shu turned his gaze to the halved statue, were you just showing you can slice things? Speaking of which, who was that statue of? Why did the dagger insist on slashing him? Was there enmity between them? Could it be Lord Lu Yas enemy? Lu Shu suddenly started guessing whether it was anyone from the Investiture of the Gods, but gave up after merely two seconds. How could it possibly be the deity-slaying flying dagger? The legendary killer weapon would never be so unreliable. If it was indeed, the Lord must have disassembled it to vent his anger! Wait Was it not the case that the gourd was separated from the flying dagger since the very start It was totally possible! No, no way! This did not make any sense at all! Lu Shu shook his head in denial. Lu Xiaoyu hesitated for a long moment before quipping, Was this what you wanted to show me? I would say like owner, like dagger Hey! Lu Shu barked, Are you being sarcastic?! You dont say, Lu Xiaoyu sat down and played with her phone. Connected to the wifi in the bedroom next door, Xiaoyu started watching Naruto. Never had they expected that the Heavenly Network was so considerate as to equip the safe house with all these convenient facilities. Many tourists might find it inconvenient to travel in Thailand. In order to cater to their needs, some hotels had reinforced their basic services, including Internet and daily necessities. But in some others, even tooth brushes, towels, shampoo and body wash were not provided. Honestly speaking, it was indeed substandard when compared to China, where toiletries and shampoo alike were basic items available in every decent hotel. Moreover, the food there could not suit everybodys taste. Most tourists would regret not bringing cup noodles after a few days in Thailand. This was due to the sour, sweet and spicy flavor of local dishes, which the Chinese found rather difficult to get used to. Thus, after one meal there, it had left Lu Xiaoyu resorting to cup noodles At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly frowned, shifting her gaze to the ground. She sensed an earth-type Practitioners spirit passing underneath! In fact, just a while ago, what escaped from the split statue was a dying spirit, which was killed by the flying dagger in the same slash, but Lu Xiaoyu had not told Lu Shu about it. Hence, in her perception, the true target of the dagger was the spirit, not the statue. Now, she was displeased. It was not a big deal to clash into other earth-type Metahumans underground, but what were they doing underneath their house?! Moreover, what was more intolerable was the persons attempt to peek above the surface. Without hesitation, Lu Xiaoyu beckoned Anthony over and, covered his foolish smile with her pink mask. In the next instance, Anthony sank into the floor with his pink mask and chased off the earth-type Metahuman. The Metahuman in front became flustered by the pursuer. Judging from his incredible speeds, his identity was clear, he was the Class B pro and he was about to catch up! However, with the fluke that this pro might be a peace-lover based on his lack of reactions earlier, the man thought it would be just fine to make way for the expert behind him. All of a sudden, all the earth elements around him solidified under Anthonys control and trapped him inside. Then, without a word, Anthony started looking for something underground while dragging the giant soil ball behind Unable to move inside, the earth-type Metahuman became Anthonys prisoner and followed him around to wherever he went But what the hell were you doing? Soon, he realized the pro had just captured another earth-type Metahuman that was active underground Within minutes, there was another one Like candied haws on a stick, the earth-type Metahumans were chained into one line, moving after Anthony one after another. All attempts at resistance were rendered futile by the difference in their power. How desperate Did anyone cause the pro any inconvenience?! Able to see through the earth, the Metahumans exchanged confused looks with one another. One of them gestured, whats going on? The other one replied, your guess is as good as mine The usual solution to a conflict underground would be a fight. But now, Anthony clearly held the advantage over the rest. Just like chicks lining up in front of an eagle, they were totally on different levels Meanwhile, Lu Shu was in shock, Whats happening? Why are there so many distress points! They are from various countries and some more English, Korean, German, Japanese, French, Portuguese There were already nine languages in his background panel! What?! Did he do the public wrong? He hadnt done anything yet! Lu Shu started reflecting on his life, about whether he had done something that might evoke public anger Satisfied, Lu Xiaoyu controlled Anthony to lead the line towards the empty space near an underground water drainage system. The dozen of earth-type Metahumans followed Anthonys orders closely and queued up in the sewers, like a bunch of kids getting punished by their teacher. Then, the pro made his first appearance, but his black foggy form startled everyone present. Could he be a double awakening Metahuman? Subconsciously they had associated Anthonys foggy body to another awakened power Class B status was already scary enough, coupled with the fact that he had two powers The Metahuman prisoners were even more careful in behaving themselves now. However Why are you naked?! And you are wearing a mask? For what? Unwilling to be recognized while being a streaker? That reminded them of a common joke. If you were seen naked, would you cover the top half or the bottom half? The correct answer was face, as you would not want anyone to recognize who you were But now, despite the resemblance to the joke, everyone was seized by fear at the sight of Anthonys pink little mask Could he be a pervert?! A chill went down everybodys spine. Could he have some peculiar fetish?! Just when the thought set in, the pro started touching one of them without concern for their feelings. Everyone was terrified and sent another series of +999 distress points to Lu Shu. Hence, Lu Shu was thrown into another round of reflection despite having confirmed his innocence Then, they could only stare as all their money was taken away by the pro, including the coins! However, they were relieved to keep their chastity. A line of English appeared using the deep sea white sand. Everyday underground run around, buy CTALI? CTALI stood for Compulsory Traffic Accident Liability Insurance, with a particular emphasis on the word Compulsory. Right. So that was the point. Chapter 388 - Private Savings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It took them great effort to finally understand Anthonys awkward phrasing, as the translation produced by mobile software were grammatically incorrect In the sewers, they exchanged a startled look. It was their first time hearing that CTALI was applicable in underground transport as well Are you dead broke? You must be, right?! Deep sea white sand was nothing ordinary, and every earth-type Metahuman would die to obtain it. But why had it become a caption tool in this pros hands Usually, the various organizations would treat each other with courtesy, as the top survival strategy in this era was to have fewer enemies and focus more on strengthening ones own power. But now, they had run into an unreasonable yet invincible rival. Who could they find for help? At first, Lu Xiaoyu was annoyed that someone wanted to peek on them inside their safe house. But he thoughts had changed. Now she only wanted to rob them Although Lu Shu had given her enough pocket money and even his debit card was with her, she felt guilty for spending Lu Shus hard-earned cash. When they went shopping, she would still pick cheaper products. Lu Shu labored arduously day after day, so how could she squander it away? Lu Xiaoyu had decided that she would earn money herself! Moreover, she had always wanted to treat Lu Shu to a meal and had cast her eyes on a supreme buffet in Luo Cheng priced at 300 yuan each. However, how could she treat him with his money? Unwilling to do so, she had started to make money on her own While Anthony was counting the money, Lu Xiaoyu was elated in her room. No wonder Lu Shu was so fond of making money, as the happiness attached was so profound With so many different currencies, she had to get them exchanged at the bank. But Lu Xiaoyu was not in a rush. The line of Metahumans were beginning to have doubts about their lives when the pro began counting money like a kid. It was probably the Class B with the most unique personality that they had ever met Just how poor are you?! The experts mysterious image had fallen flat in their mind Despite coming from various countries, English was a universally understood language for most Practitioners. After all, unlike Lu Xiaoyu who had spent most of her time in China, proficiency in English was a necessary skill for those risking their lives on the international arena. Meanwhile, the deep sea white sand had rearranged into another line of software-translation-styled English. I will give you something in exchange. Instantly, everyone held their breaths in surprise. Was the pro suddenly being generous and intended on teaching them some earth-type secret skills? Or was it a recipe to Class B? If not, it would be good to simply leave a positive impression so that the pro might provide some protection in the remains. In that case, they would be much safer, as there were a total of only eleven Class B experts in all of Pattaya. Everyone looked at Anthony expectantly, but the latter remained still for a long moment. After pondering for up to two minutes and one minute for the translation tool to finish its job, another line appeared. Since you are entering the remains soon Everyone lit up, as expected, the pro was about to But before they could jump in joy, the sand had rearranged. then i will grant you 365 wishes. What bloody 365 wishes?! They felt insulted intellectually The thing was, how many days would they spend in the remains? 365 wishes were totally more than enough At the same time, Lu Shu was still looking closely at his background panel in an attempt to make some deductions about the real-time situations based on the fluctuation in distress points. Just when there was a hint at calming down, another surge appeared, which brought Lu Shu into reflection again Then, he finally realized something was off. Turning to Lu Xiaoyus room, he demanded, Where is Anthony? Did you let him out for a fight?! Lu Xiaoyus smiling eyes squeezed into two little crescents, Dont worry. Everything is under control! Lu Shu, An awful hunch reminded Lu Shu that the entire city went into upheaval the last time Lu Xiaoyu said so At this moment, Anthony rose from the surface, with a handful of change in his hands, including Korean Won, Japanese Yen, US Dollars and Euros Lu Shu drew a startled breath, How many people did you rob? What are you up to!? To treat you to a meal, Lu Xiaoyu said as though it was only natural, I heard theres a new buffet restaurant with high ratings. This is my own money! Lu Shu mused for a long while, suddenly understanding Lu Xiaoyus intentions. Meanwhile, he never cared about where the money was from He smiled, Then we must have something superlative. Of course! Lu Xiaoyu was happy to finally have the ability to earn money on her own. Although she did not do it lawfully, it was her private savings after all. Ever since they embarked on the journey of revenge, both of them had experienced certain changes in their personality. To put it more accurately, it was more of a liberation than change. In the end, Li Yixiao could not sell all their magical stones. Not because of the language barrier, though, but he was unhappy about the local price range. In China, the market price for a stone would be stabilized at around 120,000 yuan. But here, taking currency exchange rates into consideration, it was only 80,000 yuan each. Thus, Li Yixiao decided to hold onto his stones after selling only one. Instead of returning to the market, Lu Shu immediately phoned the old man. After careful consideration, he made up his mind to resell his stones and the eleven petals through the Golden Foundation. Although particularly valuable, they were useless in his hands. Thus, Lu Shu would rather exchange it for practical combat effectiveness. The old man did not question him about the origin of his resources, nor his plan. Lu Shu only asked to trade his twenty-five magical stones and eleven petals for forty-five ragged magical weapons, as food for his divine water. Thoroughly disappointed in his purple golden gourd, Lu Shu had no alternatives but to redirect his attention to the golden divine water. After a days research, he realized the item might possibly be one of the three legendary divine waters. Nonetheless, the golden divine water in history only fed on flesh and bones and was never recorded to have means to grow. But Lu Shus water was like sulfuric acid with the ability to devour magical weapons. Maybe we should call it divine water for now. Lu Shu had tried to touch the water himself. Interestingly, he would not be corroded, which meant more functions were available. Despite the supreme attacking power of Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow among Class C flying daggers, Lu Shu was in need of presentable defense tools. Though powerful, his celestial cloak was never meant to be shown. Then, a question struck him. At a time when other Class Cs made use of their elemental armor and Anthony with his condensed armor made of deep sea white sand, he could use some help from his divine water! With the golden divine water outside, coating the celestial cloak inside, his defense abilities would be greatly boosted! Truth be told, Lu Shu was indeed envious of Li Yixiaos tough-skinned and unkillable Tiger Fist As the saying went, everything comes to he who has money Chapter 389 - Eyes On The Opening Remains! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As an organization established before the regeneration of Spirit Qi, the Golden Foundation had a rich history of magical weapon collection and the corresponding research on their repair. But none seemed to have mastered the techniques of weapon restoration and very few were able to even create primary weapons. Currently, like the Heavenly Network, most organizations had adopted a tactical measure by building standard magical weapons infused with Spirit Qi-conducting metals. However, the scientific means were incomparable to the ancient techniques, which produced weapons of much purer Spirit Qi concentration. After the long, dark ages of Spirit Qi exhaustion, those smelting techniques devised by ancestors had almost gone extinct. As a result, people were maniacally obsessed with remains, in which numerous magical weapons were kept intact, as though sealed from the outside world. Trading his extra resources for weapon scraps was a worthy deal for Lu Shu. The two standard swords from inexplicable sources had already been fed to the divine water, but their sub-standard forging measures failed to bring about much increase in the size of the water. On the other hand, Li Xianyi had sent Lu Shu a total of fifty weapons scraps from the Golden Foundation and all were determined to be beyond use or repair. As soon as Li Xianyi stepped into the safety house, Li Yixiao excused himself, saving Lu Shu the effort of hiding the matter from him Then, Li Xianyi frowned in concern, Nowadays, only Practitioners keen in weapon forging are interested in these things. Why do you want them? Do you want to study forging techniques too? Of course, you dont have to answer me. Im just asking. Just a while ago, Nie Ting killed a Class B water-type Metahuman. Are you aware of that? Lu Shu asked in reply. Judging from the severity of the matter, the Golden Foundation had no reason to be ignorant. Li Xianyi froze, You have that Metahumans killer weapon? Not only was Li Xianyi aware of the matter, he also knew that the persons killer weapon was both money and weapon consuming. Precisely due to its expensive nature, the Class B expert had committed countless unforgivable crimes and taken too many lives, just for money and magical weapons. But Li Xianyi was uncertain about one thing, I heard that he fed it with first-class weapons, gained through legal or illegal means. Will it still work if you give it so many weapon scraps? Thats a killer weapon! Who knows what may happen? Doesnt matter. Its not particular about its diet, Lu Shu grinned. While others were concerned about affecting its growth with defective items, Lu Shu did not care at all. After all, weapon scraps were still edible. Otherwise, he was unwilling to give away fine weapons, except for things such as the standard swords which were unsuitable to be seen in his possession. Lu Shu did not have the guts to mention that he was planning to feed the divine water with chives In the old mans presence, he gave all the scraps to the water in one shot. Every piece slowly dissolved upon contact with the all accepting divine water, until the latter regained its clarity and golden glow. In this process, the water had doubled its size. Then, Lu Shu controlled the water to form an armor around his entire body, It may save my life in the remains. Li Xianyi raised his brows in surprise. Other peoples armor was a thin shell over the body, but Lu Shus seemed more impressive, like a full-length down jacket with golden light all over! How scared are you?! Li Xianyi could not stand him any longer, Are you preparing for a moon landing in your spacesuit? Wouldnt it be wasteful if I dont use it? Lu Shu was in high spirits, Please think about it. The moment other people try to attack me, their magical weapons will get worn away on my divine water. Therefore, can I call myself the weapon killer?! Personally Lu Shu thought it was a good name There were side effects as well. Before long, two footprints were corroded out on the floor. Had he stood still for a while longer, he might have been able to drill a well Speechless, Li Xianyi left. Before that, he reminded, Although the Golden Foundation has loads of weapon scraps, I do not own them all. However, we will give them to you at the lowest price possible if you have other things for exchange. You have my word. Suddenly Lu Shu felt sorry for himself. If he had known earlier, he should have gone straight to the old man the day before! Now, there was no way for a refund as both the magical weapons and the statue were gone Speaking of which, he took out his purple golden gourd for another look, shaking it so violently that the flying dagger was about to vomit inside! Truth be told, Li Xianyi was curious about Lu Shus remaining trump cards. Despite coming from a humble background, the siblings seemed to always have luck on their side. He was well aware that Lu Shus membership at the Heavenly Network would never bring him such luxurious welfare. Moreover, those petals certainly did not belong to the Network. So, what else did he have? This was out of pure curiosity, or even a sort of expectation. Li Xianyi had a hunch that the kid would become a great surprise to the entire world. It was a strange but inexplicably firm feeling. Lu Shu raised another question before Li Xianyi left, Why is the Foundation so persistent in protecting mankind? As we all know, generally speaking, its a peaceful era now. No one would intentionally destroy our common home should there be a fight. Thats an agreement. Li Xianyi shook his head, We are protecting our future. Humans should have the capacity to defend against disasters when they befall us one day. The Golden Foundation is not in control of Practitioners from across the world, but neither can we watch and do nothing as they undermine the future of cultivation. Mankind must aim to be more prosperous, which justifies acts of violence, a bridge to a better world. Lu Shu suddenly realized that it was not people that the Foundation was wary of! As for what were the so-called disasters, Li Xianyi remained tight-lipped, the same as Chen Bailis reaction. But it was not of much concern for Lu Shu. To him, in times of tragedies, his only duty was to protect Lu Xiaoyu and others who had been kind to him from harm. At this moment, a giant wave of Spirit Qi rolled towards them from the Pattaya coastline, much stronger than ever before! Looking out at the streets through the window, Lu Shu saw Practitioners running in that direction. Many low-level Practitioners had to seize this opportunity for final training before entering the remains for leftovers! Finally, the opening of the Pattaya remains was just around the corner, right over on the island! Chapter 390 - Power Contest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Koh Chang island was only thirty minutes ferry away from the Pattaya coastline. More than a month ago, the island started displaying magic features like the Beimang remains. While there were active and threatening skeleton soldiers on Mt Beimang, the Koh Chang remains was characterized with howling, which made the place look like a living inferno at night. Koh Chang used to be one of the main tourist destinations. In order to cater to the demand for cheap trips, many tour guides took advantage of tourists ignorance of the situations on the ground and brought them to the low-quality beach at Koh Chang, resulting in the large flow of local visitors. However, current conditions had forced many tour guides to turn to other visitor itineraries, while more adventurous ones accepted travel requests from Practitioners. In fact, Practitioners were more lavish about giving tips. It was part of the local culture to leave tips with the usual rate at ten to twenty baht. But many Practitioners liked to give more than a hundred baht. A number of Practitioners had already visited the place to have a general idea of the locale. Nonetheless, it was not as convenient as urban areas, as there was a severe shortage of accommodation and restaurants Admittedly, there were the ardent ones who straightaway set up tents on the island awaiting the opening, but ended up sleepless by the howling. Some were even scared back to Pattaya. At present, the outward dispersion of Spirit Qi signaled the commencement of the remains in three days. As everyone rushed to the seaside, Li Xianyi immediately rose to the sky to manage the matters in the Golden Foundation. The internal meeting about the participation of the Foundation in the remains concluded with Li Xianyis insistence in joining the contest. The old man himself loved to keep abreast with contemporary events. When every other organization joined forces in protest of Class As involvement in the remains and foreign affairs, the old man stood firm on fulfilling his own duties. It was understandable, though. With a peacekeeper in place, the Foundation could guarantee the safety of Pattaya in such special times. However, it was only recently that the various organizations learned about Li Xianyis participation in the remains. According to his words, he was only a member of the audience and not a participant. Even when the Golden Foundation was engaged in a confrontation, it was okay, the old man would simply stand aside to watch and would not provide any help to either side. Then which idiot would pick a fight?! Who would confront the Golden Foundation when their own Class A was by their side?! Actually, Li Xianyis presence alone was already aggressive But he was not usually like this. Why was there a sudden change in his personality?! In the past, the Foundation was thought to be made up of a bunch of passionate morons, who could be easily manipulated in public disputes. But now, their opponents were scared On the other side, the Heavenly Network was even harder to deal with. As the representative of the entire population of Chinese Practitioners, Nie Ting felt shame at taking orders from others. He knew too well about the rule of the survival of the fittest. Therefore, he was totally absent from that meeting Your protests and leagues were none of my interest. Back then, there was a conspiracy on trying to elect the Heavenly Network into the Council of an international league, so that they could be controlled under internal regulations. But their long wait was only met with a message in Chinese from Nie Ting. According to the almanac, today is not a day for outings. It took the crowd half an hour to figure out the meaning of almanac, and another half an hour to understand what it meant to be not a day for outings My goodness! Can you please find a better excuse? Then, most of them rejected the proposal of waiting any longer. Every organization had their own dignity to uphold, not as individuals, but as teams. How could they appease their Practitioners should they disgrace their establishment? Furthermore, that excuse could be applied on any day The message was clear. With two Class As on hand, the Heavenly Network had no intention to be restrained by their worldly regulations. Nonetheless, the Network had its own worries as well. Before the commencement of the remains, the Heavenly Network was already under pressure from various organizations. While teams were sent to the remains, others were dispatched to the borders, waiting for orders in the most peripheral cities. However, it remained uncertain whether there would be intruders in Nie Tings or Chen Bailis absence. It was widely known that risk-taking was never the priority of the Network. During the grand-scale power contest, the Heavenly Network had too large an area to defend but too few manpower on standby. That was the exact reason for the Networks urgency in nurturing new forces. As a result, they would rather improve their members capabilities with incomplete cultivation techniques before refinement than follow suit. Moreover, they had a stunning number of hundreds of thousands of fighters. In comparison, even the second largest organization in the world had only tens of thousands with varying abilities at the moment. In conclusion, the Heavenly Network had a clear advantage over external associations. Some places suffered from a small population in spite of their cultivation heritage Whereas others, like North America, boasted a large population but had non-existent cultivation history Everyone was looking for their own solutions, even some had cast their eyes on stealing other peoples heritage. What they needed were techniques to improve their capabilities. In the end, Nie Ting and Chen Baili did not come to Pattaya. Many organizations were aware of Li Xianyis visit to the Capital of China before his arrival in Pattaya, but no one knew what kind of agreement the Golden Foundation and the Heavenly Network had reached. However, it did not mean the Golden Foundation was the sure winner. Due to the increasing size of the remains, it was getting more difficult to locate the relic in the enormous core region. At the same time, other organizations had no obligation to surrender the remains to the Foundation. Since there were no perfect plans in the world, everyone was awaiting unexpected situations. As participants were allocated random positions in the remains, how could Li Xianyi protect all of them? After all, there were creatures in the remains. In the month before, there appeared souls with abilities of up to peak-Class B in the Cuban remains. Who the hell knew what would happen in the Koh Chang remains?! Thus, people could only seek solace in knowing that they would have Li Xianyi in the remains to deal with the strongest beings there Meanwhile, the Pattaya Gulf was crowded with throngs of Practitioners. It was then that a problem arose there were an insufficient number of boats Chapter 391 - Ambitious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the current moment, there were at least eighty-thousand Practitioners and Metahumans gathered at the Pattaya coastline, as they lined up for ferries as if rushing for a temple fair. It was only just now that the local tourist industry learned about the Spirit Qi dispersion from the much-anticipated remains. Thus, all available boats were immediately released to the site, but the number was still clearly not enough. Meanwhile, Lu Shu attempted to carry people in the water for the first time in his life. After being transported underground to the seashore with Anthonys help, Lu Shu took over and tried to lead Lu Xiaoyu across the sea. Actually, it was not an easy feat for a Class C. But as early as the train incident the other day, Lu Shu had managed to convert his celestial powers into elemental forces for use, making him much more powerful in water. He created a giant bubble in the sea, lined with reinforced seawater barriers, which allowed Lu Xiaoyu to breathe freely inside. The water was relatively cloudy closer to the coast, and gradually turned clear only after twenty minutes. Lu Shu shot a glance at Lu Xiaoyu, who appeared ecstatic as if she had just entered an aquarium. Suddenly, a thought crossed Lu Shus mind. Slowing down, he said, Fish. Maybe they eat snacks. Lu Xiaoyus face lit up at the idea, and quickly took out a pack of chips from her ring. Holding a handful of ground chips in her palm, she reached out her hand beyond the bubble, attracting schools of fish around her hands. In fact, Pattayas seashore was not a place for pretty fish and corrals. But Lu Xiaoyu was deeply intrigued by the novelty of the fresh experience. Watching her silently, Lu Shu realized the world owed Lu Xiaoyu a colorful childhood. After another twenty minutes, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly asked, Are we lost, Lu Shu? Impossible! Lu Shu denied without hesitation. Im sure we are. Its supposed to be a thirty minutes distance and you are not slower than those ferries! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Its because I wanted to show you the scenery here! Lu Shu insisted. Good try. Indeed, Lu Shu lost his way He had never been to Koh Chang. Thus, with only a rough glimpse over the map beforehand and an inaccurate sense of direction underwater, he did not even realize that they were sixty degrees off the correct direction When they finally arrived at Koh Chang, many tents had already been erected on the island. Currently, the local population of Practitioners was akin to a pyramid, in which there was a drastic decrease in the number beyond Class D. At the same time, due to the huge number of Practitioners in total, a more intimate connection was observed between Practitioners and commoners, resulting in an industry particularly working for the former. Inevitably, scams appeared too. There was once a joke that went, Hello, I am Monkey King and I can exempt you from death so long as you pay me ten yuan. Hello, I am the judge in hell and I can do the same thing for five yuan. Why is my service cheaper? Its because there is no middle man. It was only meant to be a laughing matter. But now, a slight number of elderly would really fall for such tricks No one could stop the world from changing. After you are in, dont rush to the core region because the materialization expert Johnson is still unable to show up. Our best choice is to split up and search for resources in the peripheral area. We know theres bound to be a large-scale contest in the core region, and we may not have any advantage there in our current form. Hence, dont waste your time away. Go and get whatever that is available, Lu Shu reminded Lu Xiaoyu before they were separated in the remains. After all, he was worried about Lu Xiaoyus safety when he was not around. Lu Xiaoyu gave a nod of assurance, looking like a cute doll, Of course! Only then did Lu Shu glance around, but he was surprised by the sight on the island, some unaffiliated Practitioners were forming unions with one another. The world was never short of ambitious speech makers and the cultivation realm was no different. A Class D Practitioner was standing tall on a reef, delivering his passionate speech in English, At present times, we, the individual Practitioners, must unite together in order to survive. We are a team, supporting and caring for one another, to fight back our enemies in the remains, be it evil souls or hardships! And I have a dream, that one day, all Practitioners no longer have to worry about their cultivation resources. I have a dream Lu Xiaoyu found a place to eat her snacks, while Lu Shu put on his cap and mask and leaned in for the speech under the reef. It was common at Koh Chang, where such Practitioners came together for their last chance. However, what they did not realize was that no matter how united they were, a bunch of Class Ds, Es, and Fs were still small fries Actually, though, many were motivated by the speech. As a matter of fact, sometimes you may not be able to see through things unless you are an outsider. Lu Shu used to think that no one would believe the gimmicks of advertising. He believed people of sound mind would never get brainwashed by a few deceptive phrases. But the truth was, some people were willing to be brainwashed, and they enjoyed it. Lu Shu had difficulty understanding such a phenomenon, although it truly existed. Meanwhile, the audience under the reef were almost convinced in forming an organization on site and pledged their loyalty to their leader on the reef. Lu Shu was amused by their widespread enthusiasm. In fact, many Practitioners and Metahumans were not from the top tiers of society. Before the regeneration of Spirit Qi, some of them might have been an ordinary technician, or an underperforming student, whose fate was changed by their cultivation aptitudes. Seeing that many were yet to be persuaded by him, the speaker took out his props from his pocket, Quiet, please. Some people still do not believe the strength of unity. But please take a look at this piece of steel cable, which is easily broken if there is only one strand! Following his words, he snapped the cable apart at once. Lu Shu was shocked by the cliche example. It seemed like the person had changed chopsticks to steel cables just because a Practitioner could easily break a bundle of chopsticks Lu Shu carefully studied the material and thickness of the cables, he estimated that one strand could bear the weight of up to five hundred kilograms. If there were multiple strands and no one could break them, it would bring out a much better effect than snapping ten chopsticks effortlessly, which ran counter to his initial purpose However, the speaker took out another steel cable consisting of eight strands and handed it over to Lu Shu, Give it a try, young man. We can break one strand, but how about eight?! Chapter 392 - Association of Unaffiliated Practitioners Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unlike Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu could understand him without the need for translation software. To the speaker, the demonstration was merely an addition to his already perfect speech as he never expected anyone would be able to rip eight strands of steel cable apart, which could bear weight of up to four-thousand kilograms. Even if anyone could, he would not be wasting his time here listening to his speech. Lu Shu pondered, it would not be very nice of him to ruin the speakers laudable efforts thus far. Apparently, the man had taken his own interest into consideration in uniting the individual Practitioners and those willing to join were likely to be short of manpower and resources themselves. In the merit-based large organizations, they might not be able to enjoy many benefits and that was where entrepreneurship came into play. In general, each one of them had their own agendas. Thus, how could he spoil the mood Following this thought, Lu Shu did not hold out his hand for the cable, which was wrongly interpreted by the speak as a lack of confidence. The latter insisted and smiled, Dont be shy, brother. Just give it a try and see whether we can break it. It is not just a steel cable, but to let you experience the strength of unity As Lu Shu started applying his force, one strand ruptured with a crack From Simon Bakers distress, +666 Before the rest could react, there was another round of incessant cracking sounds. It was even easier to break the remaining strands after the first. Under the immense pulling strength, the entire bundle was fractured apart! From Simon Bakers distress, +999 Simon was petrified. Could you please return to your bloody seat, judge?! All of the members of his audience were in shock by the display of strength as well. From Davids distress, +333 From Lu Shu felt sorry for the lame reference. However, being a market spoiler was awesome Honestly, he felt guilty for his actions. The fantasy that a union of low-level individual Practitioners could contend with established organizations for resources boiled down to their inability to excel in reality. As a result, they would rather fool themselves with such blatant lies than to accept their own weaknesses. But Lu Shu had shattered their dreams with his sheer strength Even he himself thought it was too much Everyone stared at Lu Shu in a mixed feeling of disbelief and irritation, with the urge to beat him up but no courage to do so. They knew fully well that the young man had a clear advantage in physical strength over them But which expert would hide themselves in such an idle crowd? Did you not have better things to do?! There was grief and indignation too Besides being suppressed by other powerful organizations, their ambition of forming a team on their own had been trashed by an expert too Do not push us too hard! Lu Shu wanted to apologize, but deemed it inappropriate to portray the Chinese in such an unfriendly light. At the very least, he was representing the image of China overseas! It was then that his profound knowledge came into play. Why did he study so hard for and for so long? Was it to realize his childhood dream to be a scientist? Of course not Then, Lu Shu bowed ninety degrees like a Japanese, Gomen-nasai. Normally, in Japanese, sorry could be translated as sumimasen, but a more sincere version was gomen-nasai And Lu Shu was being very genuine Then, Lu Shu immediately left the place. After he returned to Lu Xiaoyu, not only did he take off his cap and mask, he also changed into a new set of clothes With more Practitioners arriving in Koh Chang, the beach was now crowded with people, with some in swimsuits. If you took a look around, you would see mostly Caucasians. Lu Xiaoyu glanced over at Lu Shu, her head tilted, What did you do over there? Lu Shu put on a dramatic face, To preach my life philosophies. You see, there are so many people in the world awaiting enlightenment Just say you went over there to be an idiot. Dont be so pompous Just a while ago, thousands of distress points were clocked in. Despite the thirst for more, Lu Shu was unable to evoke such a huge wave of animosity yet Lu Xiaoyu replied calmly, It is preparation time now. Shouldnt we do our best to unite as many forces as we can? Or at the very least, to avoid any conflicts at all cost? Only then can we spare more time for the resources inside. Lu Shu paused for a second, You are a genius, Xiaoyu! Of course! Lu Xiaoyus eyes were twinkling. The next instant, Lu Shu ran to the beach in search of unions. Currently, the unaffiliated Practitioners were also copying one another and trying to form teams, so that they might have more helpers in the remains. Meanwhile, being utterly shameless, Lu Shu was trying to join every team he saw using his clumsy English. Moreover, as a self-proclaimed Class E strength-type Metahuman, in spite of his average capabilities, his skills type added much value to his identity. Thus, he managed to join most groups he applied to Speaking of which, almost half of the individual Practitioners on the beach had become his teammates now It was estimated that all would arrive at Koh Chang from Pattaya by night. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly ran into a Chinese group. To his surprise, he saw the ferry girl whom he met upon their arrival in Thailand. She had tied her hair up, looking neat and brisk. Moreover, she was the leader of the team. The girl also froze for a second upon seeing Lu Shu, she was obviously able to recognize him, Do you want to join us? What class are you? Im a strength-type Metahuman of Class E! Lu Shu grinned. There was not much reaction in her group. Although Class Es were considered rather remarkable among unaffiliated Practitioners, this team was formed by elites and accepted no one below Class D and non-Chinese practitioners. To them, underperforming members might drag down the productivity of the entire group. However, the girl smiled after pondering for a few seconds, Welcome, our new member. As Chinese people, we should help one another. My name is Meng Jingchan, taking reference from zen (Chinese character chan) belongs to him who finds peace (opposite to Chinese jing) in grief. How about you? Bravo, hello! Lu Shu had never paid much attention to the meaning behind his name! Thus, he mused for a long moment before replying, My name is Lu Mu, because the fortuneteller once said I lack wood (Chinese character mu) in my five elements* *Five elements refer to metals, wood, water, fire and earth, a theory held by ancient Chinese to make up the physical universe and was also used for fortune telling purposes. Chapter 393 - Li Dafang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A Chinese elite team was thus formed under Meng Jingchans lead Actually, those unable to join the group named Team Jingchan were rather envious of Lu Shu. In their eyes, the team consisted purely of Class D Practitioners, which appeared to have a much more promising prospect than other groups of varying abilities Meng Jingchan suddenly raised a question, Has anyone been to remains before? She looked around, only to see shakes of the head. It was a rare opportunity for the individual Practitioners to enter the remains. Before Li Xianyis return to the Golden Foundation, all unaffiliated Practitioners were refused entry to remains by major organizations, unable to even steal some leftovers. Thus, their disposition towards the Foundation could be traced down to their offering of benefits. Certainly, their hostility would target the Foundation just like how they did to the major organizations if the former became a hindrance to their interests. Vested interest had long since been the goal of most activities. Meng Jingchans eyes swept through the over twenty team members one by one, and skipped Lu Shu subconsciously. After all, how could a mere Class E have experience within remains when other Class Ds did not? She smiled sweetly, Since we are all Chinese people, we must have one anothers back in the remains. When we get out, we can call one another comrades-in-arms. Here I vow, I am willing to offer anything I find that may be of any help to you. Lu Shu nodded his head in appreciation of the girls generosity. She was also aware that personal interest, not slogans, was the key to binding a team together. In any case, the Golden Foundation was the only organization that acted on ideologies. It was an effective ice breaking technique. Another person replied, smiling, Count me in. If I find anything suitable, I am willing to offer it to you too. Of course, dont forget me if you find anything I can use. Im water type However, it was always easier said than done. Who knows what would happen in the event of finding treasures? At the moment, the team was directed towards a more friendly and all beneficial direction under Meng Jingchans guidance. In Lu Shus opinion, the significance of such small-scale organizations was help and support in the remains, or a sense of psychological security. The possibility of a long-lasting connection was slim. Lu Shu volunteered too, Same. If I find something But a middle-aged man interrupted, Little Lu, just keep yourself safe for now. Take the opportunity of the rich Spirit Qi in the periphery to increase your level. Lu Shu raised his brows in defiance. Whos your Little Lu? Do you have the right to address me that way? It suddenly reminded Lu Shu of those office newbies in the TV dramas, being bossed around to serve others But it did not bother him too much. He was only here for fun and clearly was not interested in any further connections. In the remains, camaraderie was pointless. Yours is yours and mine is mine, do they not have any bloody idea of that? In this aspect, Lu Shu would never show his modesty. He was fighting for a better life for Xiaoyu and himself! Thus, his competitors were equivalent to his enemies Moreover, for the past two experiences, his rivals in the remains were either the Heavenly Network or Daoyuan Class students, rendering it impossible to forcefully take things from them. But this time, he could do whatever he wanted to! When darkness fell upon the island, Lu Shu dragged Lu Xiaoyu into their conversation, mainly to give her some exposure on the outside world. But Lu Xiaoyus age startled many, Lu Mu, as a Class E, how can you protect your younger sister? How absurd! Lu Xiaoyu was stunned for a long moment, Lu Mu? Class E? She rolled her eyes at once before going back to her snacks The middle-aged man named Mo Shengqi started recounting about the various major organizations like a story-teller. People like him existed everywhere, and they always seemed to know everything under the sun despite their incompetence at work. There were also those who could not even afford a 100,000-yuan car but were dead familiar with all brands of vehicles. Nowadays, the Department of Faith Theory in Europe has the strongest average capabilities. They enjoy a complete set of inherited skills and even cultivation resources provided by disciples. Thus, DFT is the head of all major European organizations. Its predecessor was the Court of Religious Judges. Though strong, they lacked manpower. The most important heritage in Europe is kept by the DFT as well. Moreover, other associations are kind of special. While we can awaken to magical powers, they can bring the bloodline of ancient deities back to life. The Deities is a representative of such organizations. The North Americans have the Phoenix Society. They have no inherited skills and only Metahumans. But its said that they are already able to stimulate awakening. The Kalorlo in India have inherited skills too. But they were greatly damaged in the Beimang remains early this year and are currently trying to restore their power. Egypt and other Middle East countries Mo Shengqi spluttered on before lowering his voice mysteriously, Actually, as Chinese people, our main enemies are the Japanese Collection of Gods. Despite having a few doves in the past, they were soon wiped out by the internal chauvinists. Furthermore, their people are here too. If we run into them inside, fight if you can or run if you cant. They will never be friendly to us. Lu Shus eye brightened, as expected, Collection of Gods was indeed Japanese. Since they were here, he must treat them well! Meanwhile, a group of ferries were arriving at the coast, fully loaded with Practitioners. Li Yixiao was easily recognizable in the crowd The distinguished Heavenly King actually took a packed ferry with the other Practitioners Besides, Li Yixiao was wearing a cap and a mask, as if unwilling to be recognized. He had put them in his backpack ever since he realized the mistake at the market earlier. Having seen Lu Shu from afar, Li Yixiao immediately walked towards him, elated. But before he spoke, Lu Shu stood up when others had yet to notice, Hello, I am Lu Mu, a strength-type Class E. Li Yixiao was stunned, but understood at once. Then, he took a glance at the circle of people on the beach. Amused, he greeted them with a smile, Hello, everyone. I am Li Dafang, Class F! The corner of Lu Shus lips twitched in shock Meanwhile, Meng Jingchan gave him a polite smile, My apologies. We do not accept Class Fs here Li Yixiao, ??? Chapter 394 - Cross-Talkers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiao froze still. He did not know that only Class Ds were allowed entry, and even Lu Shu, the Class E, was allowed in due to the special conditions of his strength type But it was too late! Well Li Yixiao was thinking hard for a reasonable excuse, I actually can be a Class D too. Clever move. It would be too bloody obvious if he had copied Lu Shu and claimed to be a Class E strength type as well. Thus, he upped his abilities by one level. Meng Jingchan still declined politely, My sincere apologies, but you dont have to do this. We need to take care of ourselves in the remains anyway, so you cant fool us. Furthermore, we only accept Class Ds, with Lu Mu the sole exception due to his strength type. Then, Lu Shu offered Li Yixiao an opportunity, how about show us what youve got? Li Dafang, you said you were a Class D. So what type of capabilities do you have? Come on, show us Right, Li Yixiao seized the chance, Let me show you. Im a strength-type Class E too! Then, he immediately punched a fist in a reef, which collapsed with a loud bang. See? Im really a Class D! Li Yixiao raised his head up high in pride. Meng Jingchan hesitated for two seconds before a smile appeared on her face, Well then, welcome to Team Jingchan. Not sure about the rest, Lu Shu had an intuition that Meng Jingchan had seen through Li Yixiaos pretense without making it clear. She was a smart girl. Could it be she was planning to seek Li Yixiaos help in the remains? After all, they could be considered teammates. But based on Li Yixiaos personality, it would be a wiser choice to deny ones connection with him inside Just when Mo Shengqi continued his stories about the various organizations, Li Yixiao whispered to Lu Shu, Why did you abandon me, kid? Oh, right. We forgot about you Lu Shu replied. From Li Yixiaos distress, +399 Back then, Li Yixiao was out and hid from Li Xianyi, who was inside the safe house. Thus, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had subconsciously thrown Li Yixiao to the back of their minds when they hurried on their way. Li Yixiao scratched his head in embarrassment, could you please find a better excuse, boy?! He wanted to cross the sea directly with the aid of Lu Shus water-type powers, but the latter had long disappeared before he realized! Meanwhile, Mo Shengqi was narrating the founding stories of North Americas Phoenix Society. According to him, its predecessor was a college fraternity comprising top scorers, who happened to have extremely high chances of power awakening. Under the collaboration of their Metahuman members, the Phoenix Society finally clinched the position as the first Metahuman organization in North America. In addition, a student-led society backed by consortia, their history could be traced back to before the regeneration of Spirit Qi. Just when Mo Shengqis face was beaming with joy, Lu Shu slotted in an unexpected comment, You are really my idol, Brother Mo. Despite your weak abilities, you are a walking encyclopedia From Mo Shengqis distress, +199! Ouch, that hurts Mo Shengqi almost choked and remained silent for a long while. Only a few moments ago, he was the one who looked down upon Lu Shus capabilities. However, based on Lu Xiaoyus understanding of Lu Shu, she knew the petty Lu Shu would definitely find a chance for revenge At the same time, Lu Shu sent his Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow to scrape against the snow mountains. It was fine that he could not sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, since the energy lost could be fully compensated by the distress points gained. But it was a different issue about his sea of chi and snow mountain, as there were no shortcuts just sheer diligence. Lu Shu felt as if he was back to the days when he just took up his sword, when his dream was to unlock his sea of chi and snow mountain one day, wielding Nature as his sword. Back to reality, every member of Team Jingchan was sharing his or her knowledge about the cultivation realm, so as to complement one anothers existing views in preparation for future crises. This was useful to Lu Shu, who had limited access to external information besides the Golden Foundation forum. Meng Jingchan warned, Actually, the Phoenix Societys working style is rather unreasonable. Those self-proclaimed elites love to poke their noses around, so its best if we can stay away from them. Another person laughed, The Japanese are an even tougher target. I went for a trip to Japan early this year and realized that the Collection of Gods is their one and only organization. But they have a population of hundreds of millions! Moreover, every Practitioner, even commoner tourists, are under surveillance there. Li Yixiao pursed his lips, Sooner or later we are going to uproot their homes. Im not done with them. No one showed any form of disagreement at his comment, as if it was a general opinion. Suddenly, Meng Jingchan turned to Lu Shu who had remained quiet ever since. Due to her upbringing, the girl was mature and empathetic during interpersonal interactions. She interpreted it as Lu Shus awkwardness at finding common topics. In an attempt to include all team members, she prompted, smiling, Lu Mu, do you have anything to contribute? Lu Shu was surprised by the sudden change of focus. He took a careful consideration before replying, Well I know that your fish will taste sour if you steam it with vinegar From Meng Jingchans distress, +199! From Li Yixiaos distress, +110! From A tinge of awkwardness started permeating through the air as everyone else had difficulty continuing the conversation Meng Jingchan paused for a long moment, Anything else? Right, yes, Lu Shu nodded, Drinking a bag of milk before sleep will cost you a few bucks more than sleeping without drinking milk From Meng Jingchans distress, +299 From Li Yixiao drew a startled breath, his brother Lu Shu was really no ordinary person Lu Shus joker personality was like a torch in the darkness, clear at one glance At the moment, Lu Shu had been secretly labeled the most unreliable member of the team. Whoever saw him in the remains must hide away or run as far as possible so as not to be tied down by this burden! But Lu Shu had not had enough fun yet. Grinning from ear to ear, he asked Xiaoyu, Do you have anything to add? Lu Xiaoyu gave the group a serious nod, If you are accidentally burned but have no wound cream with you, toothpaste can be helpful. You will forget about your pain after brushing your teeth for three hours. Also, you cant drink mandarins and milk together because mandarins are not potable! Then, she shot Lu Shu a smug look, I did not fail you, did I? From Meng Jingchans distress, +666! From The entire team froze in shock. Clearly you two were siblings! But could you please behave yourselves? We are not hiring cross-talkers! Chapter 395 - The Position of The Golden Foundation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the moment, the Koh Chang beach was bustling with crowds. Even when the darkness had thickened, there were still tour guides ferrying to and fro between the island and Pattaya to transport goods and materials, which were then sold at high prices to Practitioners. Goods included beer, barbecue grills, BBQ ingredients and fuel for campfires. Now, the beach was well-lit with many campfires surrounded by people, all narrowly spaced together. The periphery of the beach was occupied by less sociable individual Practitioners for rest. Some of them had ventured deeper into the island in search for quietness, but were soon deterred back to the seashore by the howling at night. The sound did not seem that scary in populated areas. A group even started dancing to the howling They had impressive guts. Crowds brought along a sense of security. But when one entered the woods on their own, the wailing sounded so doleful as if it had come from the depths of the infinity inferno. Despite parading their courage so as to save face, many could not help but begin to wonder just how terrifying it would be inside the remains. Currently, the male to female ratio on the beach was around eight to two. The drastic difference did not lie in the males higher chances at awakening, as there were no gender differences in terms of cultivation aptitudes and in some cases, the females even had greater advantages. But the key point was, most females across the world were not fond of violence. Thus, there were generally more men than women in events such as a competition for resources in the remains. Even so, girls like Meng Jingchan were certainly of the ambitious type. She could not be described as pretty, but there was a tad masculine vibe within her. Lu Shu did not have the chance to take a closer look at her earlier on the ferry, but now he noticed that Meng Jingchans skin was rough, as though she had been suffering from prolonged exposure under the sun. Moreover, her relatively large build and deep eye sockets made her look like a half-blood. Just when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu ended the conversation with their incredibly awkward remarks, a commotion broke out at the edge of the beach. Unexpectedly, Lu Shu turned to see Zhi Wei arguing with the bunch of dancing Practitioners. Mo Shengqi whispered, That bunch is from the Phoenix Society. Their leader is a Class B Metahuman, capable of controlling air pressure. The rest look unfamiliar to me. The Phoenix Society members wore an arrogant look just as usual. When others kept it low-key within their own circles, the Phoenix Society was having an all-out party and did not take anyone else into their consideration. Elitist pride. Everyones attention was drawn by the confrontation. Then, Zhi Wei explained calmly, Dont let the commoners deliver any more goods to you. The remains can open anytime, and if they get involved, they can hardly survive. The Class B Metahuman of the Phoenix Society was sitting on the beach half-naked, his muscles perfect like a sculpture. The man put on a sly smile, They are happy to get money, and we are happy to spend money. This is how the world works. And I believe this is none of your business, the Golden Foundation or not Before he could spit out his last syllable, Li Xianyi had descended from the sky, hovering besides the Class B expert rather casually Then what else could he say? In fact, he was just testing the Foundation. There had been a few conflicts between the Phoenix Society and the Golden Foundation, but the former had the ability to overtake the latter by depending on their rich manpower and rapid development. And now, he was simply teasing them out of boredom, but had unexpectedly attracted Li Xianyi to the site straightaway Three of diamonds! A of trump suit! What the Why did you counter me with A of trump suit? What for Zhi Wei smiled and chased away all the ferries and warned them not to come back again. Although unwilling to obey, the Phoenix Society could not do anything but keep quiet On the other hand, Meng Jingchan suddenly sighed in admiration, How I wish we can join their world one day as a Class C, or even Class B. It was a common trend for Practitioners to anticipate the lives of upper levels. Just like in video games, any player would hope to up his level and became a celebrity on the server. It was a dazzling era. In foreign countries, Practitioners enjoyed the same lifestyle as celebrities. They had tens of thousands of followers on Facebook and also plenty of girls to flirt with at the bar. But Lu Shu thought, had Li Xianyi not made his successful ascension to Class A, the position of the Golden Foundation would have been toppled in no time. In times of depleted Spirit Qi, cultivation was an extremely difficult feat. Everyone was putting in twice the effort but receiving only half the gains. However, after the regeneration of Spirit Qi, the rate of practicing had been significantly improved. It seemed unfair to people like Li Xianyi. Back in their times, they had to overcome too many obstacles in training, like nurturing a stick of flowers in drought. But now, it was spring. Nonetheless, unfairness was the norm in this world. One had to have the capabilities to enjoy a fairer treatment. And there was no justice in the face of fate. Closing his eyes for rest, Lu Shus flying daggers started scraping against the snow mountain at a faster rate. Despite being one of the strongest currently on the beach, he was still not satisfied. Just like how he strived to be the top performer in his studies, he would endeavor to do his best in whatever he set his mind to. Just when the ferries left the beach, another round of deafening howling suddenly swept outwards from the inner regions of Koh Chang, as if something had crawled out from the abyss! The sound seemed to have been produced by ten thousand people being caned. Some girls faces had paled in terror. Sometimes, the young loved to be adventurous without having a clear idea of how much risk they were taking. At the end of the day, they would realize in horror that they were not ready to face the path they had chosen. Many had already planned on retreating upon hearing the baying! Lu Shu turned to Lu Xiaoyu with a smile, Scared? No, Lu Xiaoyu shook her head calmly, You must come out alive. Be safe. Rest assured. Lets go, then. Okay. The remains were finally open! Just when terror seized everyones mind, to Meng Jingchan and the others astonishment, Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu straight to the core regions of Koh Chang. In their impression, Lu Shu used to be a Class E rookie, who was rash enough to bring his younger sister to such a peril. But they had brains. The young mans composure was telling them that he was never as simple as they had thought! He was probably an expert hidden among the individual Practitioners. A true expert! Meng Jingchan could be positive about at least one thing, that this Lu Mu had certainly been to remains before! But the question was, could the little girl be a pro as well?! In a split second, a white fog rolled out from deep inside Koh Chang and devoured everyone without exception. Chapter 396 - Language Barrier Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The white fog instantly engulfed the entire Koh Chang like a tornado and just like the other remains. Those tour guides and boatmen who had just left Pattaya still had not recovered from the shock. Had the Golden Foundation not chased them away in advance, they could hardly survive in the remains. Unlike the Heavenly Network, the Practitioners here would never put in much effort to save commoners for selfless reasons. On the other hand, at the Beimang remains, the Heavenly Network spared no effort in rescuing all ordinary soldiers inside. After all, an inaccurate aim of the bullet would be completely useless against the skeletons. As the doleful wailing roared past Lu Shus ears, a blanket of thick fog rolled over him. Before he could realize it, Lu Xiaoyus hands had already disappeared from his. As expected, the randomization of ones position was certain upon entry into the remains. Just in the blink of the eye, gray encompassed the entire world. Beaches and forests had been replaced with pitch-black rocks, and there were no signs of any vegetation. Inky clouds rolled in the sky, pressing against the ground as though they were within reach of a single leap. But Lu Shu did not take the risk. What if there were unknown dangers hidden inside? The motion of the clouds seemed to have conferred upon them a soul, staring down at all creatures underneath. Glancing around, besides monstrous stones, there were only two people in Lu Shus vision. They were Caucasian, but Lu Shu was uncertain of where specifically they were from. He climbed on top of a huge rock for a better view of the landscape. To his surprise, there was no one else. How big must the remains be for them to be so scattered? Lu Shus brows knitted together as he tried to distinguish the slight difference in energy waves in the atmosphere. However, there was no clear indication of any variation in the Spirit Qi concentration. Then, Lu Shu raised his hand in secret to summon Li Dians compass, but even the compass failed to identify the core region. This was unprecedented. Who would expect the abnormally uniform distribution of Spirit Qi in this remains? Then, how could he confirm the location of the core region? Meanwhile, the other two had already started a conversation. As far as Lu Shu could hear, they were actually acquaintances! Lu Shu could roughly understand them due to their straightforward conversation and relatively slow pace. One of them, a Metahuman, suddenly turned to Lu Shu and asked in English with a friendly smile, Are you a Practitioner or Metahuman? Hows your power? Hesitantly, Lu Shu replied in heavily accented English, pretending as if he were unable to comprehend his meaning, Can you speak Chinese? Refusing to buy it, Tandy tested the water with a few other questions, only to receive the exact same answer. Then, he whispered to his partner, He doesnt understand English. Although we are from different organizations, we can totally join forces now and test that Asians capabilities. If he is weaker than us, wed better wipe him out before looking for resources. Despite their low volume, it was completely audible with Lu Shus extraordinary hearing. I agree. If he is stronger, get rid of him, the other Caucasian said. The two were communicating openly in English with the assumed language barrier as their defense. They had met each other in Europe as two low-level individual Practitioners. In fact, the environment was not so friendly overseas and violence was a common scene. Thus, it was their subconscious reaction to exterminate the weak. As a matter of fact, they were considered rookies as well, both at the peak of Class E. But in their eyes, the bare-handed Lu Shu did not seem like an expert either. Which expert would not bring any magical weapons with him? Among unaffiliated Practitioners, the twos capabilities were slightly above the average. Besides the Metahuman was a Practitioner. He asked Lu Shu with a kind smile, ABCDEF? They knew that the alphabet was comparatively, easy to understand. Lu Shus face suddenly lit up as though in enlightenment, C! The two men drew a startled breath. How unlucky must they be to bump into a Class C pro?! Before they could recover from their surprise, Lu Shu added, I like C-Cup! From Tandy Carters distress, +199! From Who the hell asked you what you like? We were referring to levels! Is it the right time for such discussions?! Tandy explained again patiently, You! ABCDEF? Lu Shu mused for two seconds, frowning, ABCDEFG, HIJKLMN, OPQ, RST Why did you start singing?! The Caucasians were utterly confused. From Tandy Carters distress, +199! From Game over. No communication was possible. But it would be too rash to take action now. They decided to continue with the safe option, Hold on. We can take action later when he finally reveals his abilities. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was already mocking them secretly. Apparently, the conflicts abroad had intensified to a large extent for them to internalize such an aggressive mindset. Tandy suddenly frowned, Do you not speak English? Lu Shu gave an English reply, Hello! The Caucasian Metahuman hesitated, Hi. How are you? The Caucasian almost burst out laughing in annoyance. I am serious but do you see what you are doing? He did not give up, Do you seriously not understand English? What Class are you? Metahuman or Practitioner? Im fine. Thank you. And you*? *A typical line in Chinas primary school English textbook. From Tandy Carters distress, +199! Tandy took a deep breath before cursing, Foolish! F**k you. From Tandy Carters distress, +666! From The sudden twist caught them off guard Tandy had the urge to confront Lu Shu straightaway, so turns out that you actually CAN understand English?! Awkward. Just now, Tandy had purposely picked a word not found in daily conversation vocabulary books. At a moment of life and death, it was a wise choice to expect the worst. Which was, Lu Shu could understand their conversation completely and he was indeed stronger They suddenly became cautious, ready to attack anytime. There was still a slim ray of hope though, that the young Chinese man in front of them was really just a newbie. So what if he understood? He would not be able to talk when he was dead! However, in the next instant, a legendary-looking spear suddenly appeared in Lu Shus hands, supported in his shoulders. Despite his grin, his English was cold as ice, Im afraid itll be too late even if you beg me for your lives now. Chapter 397 - Gargoyles Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shus fluent English was a clear message that there was no more room for negotiation, as their evil plan earlier was unforgivable to anyone. But the question was, neither of them saw where the spear had come from. Could it be a piece of invisible storage equipment? However, in individual Practitioners knowledge, such items only existed in legends and belonged to superior figures such as the leader of a famous organization or a Class B pro It was too rare, and basically associated with ones abilities. Judging from this, this Chinese teenager suddenly seemed very scary! His warm smile only sent chills down Tandys spine. In a split second, Tandy made the first move. As twelve scalpels shot towards Lu Shu from Tandys waist, the man immediately ran off in the opposite direction and hoped for a chance at surviving. Fully aware of his apparent disadvantage in terms of capabilities, for Tandy the best option now was to try his luck on bumping into a helper from the same country. Lu Shu understood at once at the sight of the scalpels that the man could control metals. The scalpels were fired at incredible speeds and blocked Lu Shus way. But Class E was still a Class E after all. While simply standing still over there with a spear over his shoulders, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow had swooshed out from Lu Shus celestial map. In the next instant, every single scalpel was shattered at once by a few folded lines in the air following the black Corpsedogs path. They were nothing but ordinary scalpels. Meanwhile, Concealed Arrow pierced through the air behind the two Caucasians like a white jade needle. Transparent waves rippled through the atmosphere as Concealed Arrow was already able to break through the speed barrier! Between the two daggers, Corpsedog was more lethal and Concealed Arrow was faster! The two Caucasian Metahumans were running for their lives. One of them had already lifted an earth wall from the ground in a futile attempt to slow down Lu Shus attack. However, before he could run far, Concealed Arrow had effortlessly penetrated the collapsed wall and perforated the mans heart. The man shot a look of disbelief at his wounded chest, where blood was oozing out like a flower in full bloom. In the next second, a scarlet dot appeared between Tandys brows, and blood started streaming down his face. Then, both of them collapsed on the floor! Lu Shu called back his daggers. At the current moment, he was an expert at utilizing Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. At the start, he had difficulty controlling two daggers simultaneously but his skills had improved in the process of flattening the snow mountain. Now, the daggers were like his arms and moved completely at his will. There was a major difference between instinct and the awkward control he had over them in the past. Lu Shu would never use his fourteen spears like bombs unless necessary. Speaking of which, it seemed a cool gesture to place a spear on his shoulder. He walked over to search the bodies pockets, but soon cursed in disappointment, Nothing?! Just how bloody poor were they! In fact, that was the current plight faced by unaffiliated Practitioners. No resources, no magical weapons. At this moment, a loud howling echoed across the remains. Lu Shu glanced around but was unable to determine the source of the sound. It appeared to be from the underground? Moreover, the wailing seemed be able to pierce through everything, even the soul. Lu Shu frowned at the poor-looking barren land and black rocks Aish, a wasteland Suddenly, a strange noise from afar attracted Lu Shus attention. There were two giant black monsters that soared towards the sky and dived back down again, they were engaged in a fight! Each monster had a pair of odd wings flapping on its back and human-like arms and legs with a stalwart build. They looked just like ferocious gargoyles that came back to life from the movies. Excited, Lu Shu immediately took to his heels. It felt like he had finally found a monster in this desolate video game landscape, and instantly associated it with fantasies about gold coins and precious equipment It was almost his instinct to conquer it! Lu Shus thin build leaped forward among the rocks with remarkable accuracy. Under the dim light, the entire world looked like a site taken straight from a creepy horror movie. But what he did not notice was that cracks started to form on some of the rocks he had stepped on, as they released dozens of gargoyles. They rose in silence, their eyes were shut on their sinister faces, as though capturing the smell of living creatures. Then, they opened their eyes, their gaze following after Lu Shu. In the next instant, their eyes turned blood red! Meanwhile, Lu Shu had reached the first battlefield he saw, where three Asians were giving it all they had in their defense against the two gargoyles. Lu Shu studied the gargoyles carefully and, pondered about the effectiveness of Corpsedog on such creatures. It would be wonderful if he could deal with them just like how he dealt with the terracotta soldiers in the Beimang remains. A good soldier never stained his blade with blood. The Asians were ecstatic upon seeing Lu Shu. Unexpectedly, though, they shouted in Japanese, Please help us! Lu Shu was stunned. The Collection of Gods was the only organization in the entirety of Japan. Thus, logically, all Japanese-speakers here were their members. Earlier Mo Shengqi had mentioned that the Collection of Gods dispatched hundreds of people to the remains, the biggest team across all famous associations! Just like the Heavenly Network, this organization had similarly perfect conditions of a complete, time-honored system of inherited skills and a huge population. However, their land-scarce nature resulted in limited cultivation resources, forcing their Practitioners to pillage materials overseas to accommodate for the needs of their own growth. Generally speaking though, at present, the average capabilities of the Collection of Gods were nothing impressive. Despite their leading high-end forces, they were no match for the Heavenly Network, unless a few Class As could be produced in the near future. Nonetheless, it was a general phenomenon across all organizations that the number of low-level Class Ds, Es and Fs significantly outnumbered those at the top of the pyramid. Currently, the three Collection of Gods members were happy to have an extra helper against the difficult gargoyles. One of them was a Class D while the rest were Es, whereas each gargoyle had lethality of up to Class D, coupled with their flying abilities Therefore, a single misstep could be fatal! Chapter 398 - Seizing The Swords Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Please come and help us! Please! Despite their use of polite expression, Lu Shu had no interest in helping them at all. Rather, he was more inclined towards the gargoyles Lu Shus inaction prompted the three Collection of Gods members to repeat again in English, Help! Please! His initial plan was to observe the gargoyles attacking techniques and Collection of Gods Practitioners cards. But an unintended glance over his back startled him, countless gargoyles were quickly approaching at the same time! When did this happen? Lu Shu had been busy running without looking back at all. He immediately rushed down from the black rock, shouting at the top of his lungs in Japanese, Dont worry! Im coming to save you! Finally, all the efforts spent on learning Japanese proved worthwhile, though his head-twisting gourd had become a pile of useless scraps. In the past, he spent hours practicing the language and even trained his oral skills from locally-made videos and movies. His native accent, coupled with the dim lighting that blurred his appearance in the distance, convinced the Collection of Gods members that he was one of them. However, when they turned to Lu Shu amidst the combat, the throngs of gargoyles behind him seized them in terror Heck! Their faces turned ashen. What a bloody idiot, he will kill us all! From Tsuruta Kouhakus distress, +999! From Satou Toyosatos distress, +999! From Meanwhile, Lu Shu was still shouting as he ran, Stay calm! Im coming! But the three took on their heels without hesitation. How could they possibly win?! Leave the moron to the gargoyles as he wished! They exchanged a look with one another, and a strategy was formed at once. Lu Shu would be the bait, while they fled as fast as they could. The sheer number of gargoyles was indeed beyond their capabilities. Moreover, they were unsure whether the new kid was a friend or foe, though his native pronunciation seemed to suggest no other possibilities. However, survival was always the top priority before internal unity. If there had been a chance, they would certainly have saved the newcomers life. But now, only more lives would be lost had they all come forward recklessly. This logic somehow relieved the guilt in their mind Rushing forward, Tsuruta Kouhaku commanded, No words of this to the organization. Understood? Yes, Sir! a reply sounded from behind. All three of them were startled as the voice did not come from any one of them. Following its source, they saw Lu Shu grinning widely, his teeth showing, Gomen-nasai! From Tsuruta Kouhakus distress, +999! From Satou Toyosatos distress, +999! From The sincerity therein stunned Tsuruta Kouhaku for a long moment Without hesitation, he thrust his katana towards Lu Shu, but the latter seized the blade between his fingertips and snatched it away with a swing of his arm. The sword was already out of Tsurutas grip before he could react Then, they could only stare as Lu Shu dashed off with the katana in his hand. In their gaze, the lone man was disappearing over the horizon, sending up a few gargoyles along the way. Cracks started to form on rocks in which gargoyles hibernated, ready to unleash the devils within anytime Game over Why is he so fast Satou Toyosato said in desperation. Ive never seen him. Hes not one of us! enmity flashed across Tsuruta Kouhakus eyes. They would not survive the day! What was unexpected was that this time it was way more dangerous than any previous remains. Even creatures at the peripheral region were of Class D! Just when they were about to accept their fate, Lu Shu turned back. Satou Toyosato swung his katana towards Lu Shu, but his sword was taken away too It was a breeze with unmatchable strength and speed. Satou Toyosatos attack action looked like he was offering his sword. But they did not stop on their feet. Lu Shu cast his gaze to the third man, as if saying, your turn to hack me. Now! Quick! Just do it From Tsuruta Kouhakus distress, +999! From Satou Toyosatos distress, +999! From Tsuruta Kouhaku almost choked on his anger. What a jerk! He even returned specifically for the remaining swords! The third person hesitated for a long while. It was his first time to not dare to attack despite his burning urge During that short period of time, they had made a significant contribution in distress points to Lu Shu Dissatisfied with the long wait, Lu Shu took action to seize the sword himself. With a pool of starving divine water to feed, Lu Shu was also a victim of lifes pressures! Anyway, he would not want to stuff his upgradeable magical weapon with grass if the situation permitted. Eying Lu Shus receding figure, the three of them were now totally despondent. Having reached a safe distance, Lu Shu turned to observe the battlefield carefully. Like ravenous vultures, two dozen gargoyles were circling in the sky. In the next instant, the pack hurled themselves at their vulnerable prey. It was only until then did Lu Shu have a good look at their razor-edged claws. Then, each of the gargoyles heads split at the center, turning into a giant mouth lined with irregular sharp teeth like a saw. However, it seemed that the three Japanese had no other trump cards besides some body tricks and the stolen katana. In his last attempt, Satou Toyosato raised a hand against a gargoyle and emitted a thunderbolt from his palm. Surprisingly the man was both a Practitioner and a Metahuman. But his attack seemed totally ineffective on the gargoyle! Lu Shu was shocked by their resistance against magical attack. If that was the case, how about those element-type Metahumans? But a second thought revealed another possibility. It might still be effective to convert elements into physical attacks such as water blades. The three fought till their last breath, they were eventually torn up and swallowed by the monsters. Then, the gargoyles soared into the sky again and aimed straight at Lu Shu. Having gathered enough information, Lu Shu sent out both Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow without further hesitation. When Concealed Arrow sliced through a gargoyles leg, there was no sign of pain nor fear like terracotta soldiers, and no record of any distress points. They had neither souls nor consciousness, but an inborn bloodlust. But another noteworthy point was that, in accordance to their strong magical resistance, their physical defense was weak. To their Class D speed and strength, the damage that Lu Shus daggers dealt was equivalent to that on Class Es. Corpsedog penetrated the skulls of the gargoyles, which all collapsed into a pile of crumbs. It was a slaughter in cold blood. It was inferno, where no one was spared in the doleful wailing. By that time, such Class D gargoyles were not Lu Shus opponents regardless of their number. He summoned his divine water from the Seal of Lands and eroded the three katanas one by one. Why are gargoyles armless? Such a disappointment! Lu Shu sighed. Chapter 399 - Reunion With Meng Jingchan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was a well known fact that the Koh Chang remains would be perilous. But no one anticipated that it turned out to be a catastrophe for low-level Practitioners due to the sheer number of gargoyles. Crevices were forming on the black stones following Lu Shus trail. But his Corpsedog would immediately stab the gargoyles within, to the death before they managed to break out of the eggs Lu Shu suddenly felt like he was inside Journey To The West, where things could jump out from rocks every now and then. Haha, Monkey King, what a fantastic being His pace was slow, so as to allow enough time for him to spot any resources in the region. He had indeed discovered an ancient broken magical weapon in the rock crack. Despite losing its function, the rich Spirit Qi in the remains had gifted the weapon intense energy flows. It was the favorite food of the divine water. If there were more of such weapons here, he would not need to spend a fortune on developing his golden water anymore, Lu Shu thought expectantly. In the meantime, he heard footsteps approaching from behind. Quickly packing everything up before it was seen, Lu Shu turned around but was shocked at once and stunned the other person as well! It was Meng Jingchan, together with around seventeen strangers. There were whites, blacks and a few Asians. How did such a hodgepodge form in the first place? The reason was clear, though. Everyone was forced to join forces with one another so as to maximize their own chances of surviving in such a hellish place Lu Shus appearance brought a sense of security to Meng Jingchan, the sole Chinese in the team thus far. Casting his weak capabilities aside, it was still great to see him around. Are you all by yourself, Lu Mu? Meng Jingchan hastened her steps and showed no attempt to hide her surprise, Did you see anyone else? It seems that theres an expert ahead who killed the gargoyles along the way. Lu Shu mused and pondered for a safe reply. After a long moment, he said, They were already dead when I came. But I didnt see anyone. Meng Jingchan was puzzled by his response. Unmistakably, Lu Shu was leading Lu Xiaoyu to the inner areas of Koh Chang earlier, which gave her the impression that Lu Shu was possibly a pro. Thus, she had a hunch upon meeting Lu Shu that those gargoyles were all killed by him! However, anyone that had dealt with gargoyles were well aware of how tough they were. Thus, one had to be overwhelmingly powerful in order to nip them in the bud. Since Lu Shu had no intentions to reveal anything else, Meng Jingchan cleverly asked no more questions. She had to get her attitude right if she was determined to work with Lu Shu. As an individual Practitioner all along, Meng Jingchan had the choice to join Chinese Practitioners organizations overseas. But the development of such groups were always suppressed by native associations and left little benefits to their members anyway. In the past, she used to have high expectations of life abroad, including a high reputation in education, economy and technology. But now, it seemed that nowhere could be compared to ones home. At the very least, she did not have to fight for her survival. Actually, she had plans to return to China, but her main concern was the welfare received by Chinese Practitioners locally. Moreover, she could not decide which organization Lu Shu belonged to. Could it be the Heavenly Network? Unlikely. In her impression, their members were serious and dependable. But Lu Shu was almost the antonym In fact, a meeting with Li Yixiao would probably have changed her mind straightaway A person walked up from behind and asked in English, Is this your friend, Meng? What Class? Meng Jingchan smiled, Yes, he is. He is a Class E, strength type. They were expecting him to be the secret expert, but ended up being quite disappointed. However, it seemed totally understandable given his young age. Lu Shu noticed that the team seemed to be following a white mans lead. Meng Jingchan whispered to him, Hes from the Phoenix Society, Class D, strength type. Quite an MVP in our battle with the gargoyles. It was unsurprising. Strength-type Metahumans speed and strength outperformed those of the gargoyles and rendered them more useful than their elemental-type counterparts. Suddenly, Lu Shu frowned at a short black girl who appeared to be fawning on the white leader. Meng Jingchan shot a glance at Lu Shu, A Metahuman from the south of North America. You may not know it but there are quite a few females like her, who are willing to exchange other things for cultivation resources instead of getting them on their own. It was rather obvious what trade they were in. Although he disapproved of the situation, Lu Shu decided to hold his judgment, as everyone had the right to choose how he or she lived their own lives. Many who shape their mentality with numerous socially accepted norms still led a miserable life. Let us just say, people have their own fates. But then, a sudden thought struck Meng Jingchan, was she not trying to seek help from Lu Shu as well, although she was unwilling to lower herself like that girl. Thus, she hoped Lu Shu did not get the wrong meaning. She studied Lu Shus facial expressions carefully, only to see his pure, innocent eyes, without any misunderstanding. Before the white leader introduced himself, he asked in English in a condescending manner, Do you have any new discoveries here? Lu Shu gave him a wide grin, Thank you. From Evan Walshs distress, +299 Did you understand me before you said thank you?! What are you thanking me for? Idiot! Evan Walshs face darkened. He enjoyed being the center of attention and admiration. In fact, he was only a greenhorn in the Phoenix Society, not a pro. But inside the remains, not only were his peak-Class D abilities considered one of the top among unaffiliated Practitioners, there were also girls throwing themselves at him for protection. He had heard about it from senior members in the Society. Due to their monopoly of all remains in the US, many individual Practitioner girls had to obey the secret rules in exchange for a ticket into the remains. Actually, they were not forced. Many girls were practical, and they were willing to worship the strong. Faithful heroes only existed on the screen, and many Metahumans would never refuse willing girls. Affairs between Metahumans and super models had long since become the most popular gossips in the West. In the meantime, Evan Walsh had given up on his conversation with Lu Shu due to the language barrier. A mere Class E was too weak to pique his interest. Chapter 400 - How Annoying! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the gray sky, Lu Xiaoyu was walking alone amidst strange rocks. In contrast to ordinary individual Practitioners ever present fear, Lu Xiaoyu was totally at ease in Anthonys secret company as he was ready to attack anytime. A slit cracked open in the rock beside her, as if something was about to be born. However, before it made its debut, a blanket of gray soils rolled up like a mat and sealed the crack up Maybe it was a completely unprecedented experience even for gargoyles. In the past, they either killed or were killed, but never had they been trapped in the stone In an attempt to escape from the jail, the gargoyles inside collided with the interior of the rocks like crazy but to no avail. Soil and rocks reinforced by Anthonys elemental force were unbreakable with their strength. Now, their freedom of action belonged to Lu Xiaoyu There are so many! And they have no money, watches or weapons! How annoying! Where is Lu Shu! Lu Xiaoyu complained. It was much less interesting than the salt lake remains that Lu Xiaoyu had visited last time. Previously, she looted a bunch of minions, including Naughty Pig and Big Cat. How awesome was that! But this time, the gargoyles were completely not in her control, not to mention their ugly appearance. Lu Xiaoyu could sense that these monsters were utterly empty inside their outer shells, without a trace of a controllable soul. At this moment, a group of three, consisting of a white, a black and an Asian, walked towards her. What a rare coincidence. Nonetheless, their guard against one another was apparent from the large distance between them. All of them froze for a second upon seeing Lu Xiaoyu, who had not been that visible at the beach. She had been busy eating snacks and teasing Lu Shu at the time. None of them expected a little girl here. In spite of being at the peak of her puberty and her relatively tall build, Lu Xiaoyus youthful face revealed her true age. Truth be told, it was definitely not common to see such a young Practitioner. Actually, against the backdrop of the remains, she looked more like a creepy doll in a desolate, old mansion situated in the mountains. Horror stories! Lu Shu had prepared a backpack for Lu Xiaoyu and himself as a cover for their invisible storage equipment. But Lu Xiaoyu had packed it back into her ring to save herself the trouble of carrying it. It might have helped with the misunderstanding had she carried a modern bag. Subconsciously, they had deemed Lu Xiaoyu as another magical creature rather than a Practitioner like themselves Lu Xiaoyu shot them a brief glimpse and clearly showed she had no intention of interacting with them. At that moment, a gargoyle imprisoned in a stone nearby started struggling violently. In addition to the trembling motion of the rock, though, nothing else happened. But Lu Xiaoyu was perfectly quiet and calm. In their opinion, such composure was not supposed to appear on a little girls face. If she was a human Practitioner, should she not be flustered right now? She must certainly be a product of the remains! No matter what reason it was, the three of them had instinctively associated the girls frosty expression with the current environment. In fact, their misunderstanding was understandable in the light of the multitude of factors here. Considering their commendable capabilities, Lu Xiaoyus passiveness actually elicited the mens greed, Do you think this monster carries magical weapons? Anyway, there shouldnt be any powerful creatures in the periphery, should there? Lets kill her together! the black man agreed. Just when Lu Xiaoyu was about to leave, she raised her eyebrows at their phrasing, Monster?! Who are you addressing?! Have you ever seen such a cute, pretty monster before?! In the next instant, Anthony rose up from the surface with his typical foolish smile. His black foggy form and the creepy expression seemed to be an even better fit in the remains! Then, the three were dead. Under Lu Xiaoyus control, Anthony searched the three bodies, which had been punctured into honeycombs by deep sea white sand. An angry Lu Xiaoyu was indeed a monster But Anthony found nothing. Disappointed, Lu Xiaoyu sighed, Why are they so poor! I wanted to rob someone and find a reunion gift for Lu Shu. I hope he has prepared me gifts as well Honestly speaking, Lu Xiaoyu liked the place. There was nothing she needed to be concerned about, be it gargoyles or Practitioners who tried to take her life. As soon as she moved on, in another direction, a stone cracked open again. Almost simultaneously, Anthony sealed it back up How annoying! Meanwhile, Lu Shu followed his team. A temporary stay in a group of international individual Practitioners with their own hidden agendas was a safe strategy, which offered him another layer of security when the conditions remained unclear. As a matter of fact, their plans were all about the same. It was always a fight or flight situation and in times of real crises, Lu Shu was certain that no one could run faster than himself The strength-type Class D Evan Walsh loved to hog the limelight, as though he had been overshadowed by other geniuses in the Phoenix Society and could only shine in a group of unaffiliated Practitioners. Why did so many teenagers awaken to their powers? Simply for more attention, right? Although Walsh was only a junior, he had emerged a champion in the Canadian canoeing league and enjoyed excellent results at school. Thus, he had an air of pride around him, and most members of the Phoenix Society were people like him. They had run into a number of gargoyles on their way forward. But Walsh had come up with a smart idea. Since gargoyles were only activated in close proximity, a slow advance would release them one by one, drastically reducing the pressure on themselves. During the combat, Walsh had always been the main attacker, as if his strength was boundless. Meanwhile, the Mexican girl seemed determined to cozy up to him, and would offer Walsh care and support after every battle. Lu Shu was more than happy to save some energy as the gargoyles had nothing worthy to pillage. All this while, he focused his attention on the surroundings, mainly on the flow of energy, but it was in vain. There was no way to ascertain the direction of the core region. Thus, they had no way but to take it slowly. At worse, they might cross paths with the Class B pros, since no ones sense of direction worked here anyway. After Evan Walsh chopped a gargoyle into pieces, he intentionally showed off his sword. In spite of the frequent battles, there was not a single scratch on the blade, This was provided by our Phoenix Society. What do you think of it? In an attempt to please him so that he could continue dealing with the gargoyles while Lu Shu could continue to slack off on the side, Lu Shu immediately commended, Six six six*. *Six six six, 666, a popular phrase in China used to show ones approval, compliment or admiration. ??? Although Lu Shus admiration was clear in his tone, why was he not making any sense? For Gods sake, was he really unable to speak English?! From Evan Walshs distress, +299 Lu Shu felt wronged too. It was not his fault that the American guy had little knowledge in Chinese buzzwords! Chapter 401 - The Onset of Howling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Night had fallen over the Koh Chang remains, and the howling seemed even scarier in the twilight sky, as though someone was being dragged into the abyss. Dim light flickered in the night sky, barely visible against the flowing motion of the clouds. In a gloomy environment like this, it would become excruciatingly depressing when all lights were gone. Evan Walsh came to a stop, Lets camp in this open area for tonight. I suppose wed better not advance any further into the darkness. Right, come over, Emily. I need to have a word with you. Then, Evan brought the Mexican girl back to the path they came from. It was relatively safe there, since all the gargoyles along the way had been cleared. Lu Shu had to admit, Evan was definitely somebody, to still have such desires in the current context. Was it really fine to do it here and now? Against a cacophony of mournful baying?! Speaking of which, Lu Shus previous remains experiences reminded him of the potential of an exponential increase in risk factors after nightfall. But Lu Shu chose to hold reservation about his judgment which was based on past incidents. After all, the fool-proof method of locating the core region using his senses failed him this time. Who knew what other changes there were that he could expect? One had to be adaptable in order to survive, not to blindly believe in empiricism. Besides Emily, there were three other girls in the eighteen-people team. Everyone had come to the remains in the hope of securing some cultivation resources, but the dangerous situations therein were totally unexpected. As a result, driven by instinct, the other girls had approached other male Practitioners for help. Of course, they were not as direct as Emily, and had retained their morality. Except for Meng Jingchan who decided to remain independent, the other two girls had shown their kindness to another two Class Ds separately. Some male Metahumans had offered the girls some protection along the way out of chivalry. Afterwards, the latter showed their gratitude in return, which served as a motivation for greater efforts from the men Basically, that was how all the relations had started. It was human nature to have a sense of reliance and good disposition towards those who could keep you safe when in peril. And it was only natural that the two girls, as Class Es, to have a need for security here. Nowadays, there existed a remains rush all around the world. People perceived themselves as the lucky one favored by God and plunged into the remains together with their beautiful fantasies. However, reality was cruel. Resting on a rock, Lu Shu sank into deep thought about his future plans. As a Class E slacker, he did not attract much attention from the girls. In fact, his sluggishness had won him a bad reputation in the team. Lu Shu did not think he was at fault thought. What else could he do besides shouting 666 Then, he saw Meng Jingchan retrieve a small-sized alcohol-fueled stove from her backpack and scurried over to a rock to change into a short-sleeve T shirt out of sight Lu Shus face twitched in surprise, only girls would remember to pack extra clothes in their limited luggage space Speaking of which, it appeared unlikely to have natural water there. But all the Practitioners seemed to be well-prepared. Although Lu Shus and Lu Xiaoyus backpacks were much smaller than others, their backpacks only needed to serve to hide their invisible storage equipment. When others took out ship biscuits, bacon and canned food, Lu Shu brought out a pack of chips from his bag Everyone else was startled. Who would bring a bloody pack of chips into the remains? Did he have any general knowledge of field survival?! Lu Shu was shocked as well. Lu Xiaoyu was the one who packed his bag. But when she asked him what to put inside the bag, he answered anything. Anything indeed! He started to wonder what could possibly be in Lu Xiaoyus own bag. In the meantime, Lu Xiaoyu was eating chips while walking forward. At her side, Anthony would seal up every crack formed on the stones beside her If gargoyles could produce distress points, Lu Shu would have been overjoyed by now. Those trapped monsters would be his distress point generator all day What a pity. After less than ten minutes, Evan Walsh returned with Emily, who was combing her hair with her fingers. Lu Shu was amused by their efficiency. No wonder they dared to do it in the remains, it was because it would not take long anyway. The atmosphere in the team had stiffened since their return. It was an open secret that they had sealed a form of contract, which was not easily acceptable for the majority. But Evan Walsh was not ashamed at all. Rather, he cocked his head and eyed the other girls, wondering if it was possible to extend his tentacles to them. Simply put, Evan Walshs ego was already inflated like a balloon Everyone, do not let your guard down at night. Remains tend to be the most unpredictable after sunset. Our Phoenix Society had ventured into remains twice, so our information is completely trustworthy. Previously, it became much more dangerous when it got dark, Evan Walsh said. Phoenix Society seemed to have become his catch phrase. In fact, Lu Shu had little interest in the white man, but his sword was particularly attractive. More importantly, how much volume could it add to his divine water? Meng Jingchan glanced over at Lu Shu, Will it really become more dangerous at night? Lu Shu replied with a smile, Absolutely, since he said so. It was a cleverly disguised response to Meng Jingchans probe. In fact, Lu Shu was well aware that the girl had probably suspected him of a few things. But their connection was not strong enough to convince Lu Shu to risk his life in saving her one day. Contrary to Lu Shus expectations, there was no outburst of gargoyles in the darkness. All of a sudden, a howling pierced the air from no specific direction, inducing an acute pain in peoples chests! Strange! Chapter 402 - Engulf The Gargoyles! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was an unforeseen plot twist. Fighters found themselves in a situation where they were unable to counterattack. Everyone present was mired in agony. In an attempt to alleviate the excruciating pain, Evan Walsh immediately made full use of all his strength whereas Meng Jingchan utilized her elemental force, but it was to no avail! The low-level Practitioners were already vomiting blood. The howl was so powerful that it had injured their organs. No one had expected such an indiscriminate, incessant attack at the Koh Chang remains! At the current moment, Evan Walsh had swallowed all his pride. He had a clear understanding of his own status and he knew that the same fate would await him had his constitution been slightly poorer! However, neither could he survive the night! Even if he could, what about the day after?! Smothering his pain, he glanced around but only to see another person still safe and sound! It was the Chinese teenager named Lu Mu! Why are you still fine?! Evan Walsh asked, his face twisted in pain. Lu Shu looked at him, confused, Huh? Im asking you why you are still okay! Evan repeated, then realized that fellow could not understand English! Then, Lu Shu plucked out his earplugs and turned to Meng Jingchan, What did he say? I didnt hear. His action shocked everyone present. Was it not a simple and straightforward solution?! From Evan Walshs distress, +666 From Meng Jingchans distress, +199 From Seeing the surge of distress points, Lu Shu put his earplugs back in, satisfied, while the others were busy tearing up their clothes for makeshift earplugs. When they were dumped into a world full of supernatural ideas like magic, cultivation and odd howling, people were inclined to overlook common sense. It was just like the safest spot to sleep in class was the first row, as teachers tended to neglect that area when they projected their eyes outwards from the podium. But Why did you not tell us earlier?! Besides, this method was so tacky and lacked class! That reminded them of Lu Shus story telling session earlier on the beach. His logic was always so elementary that no one was ever impressed by it. But it was exactly his unsophisticated mind that came up with this genius idea Meng Jingchan was wondering, had he reached the level of seeing through the nature of all matters? Because she secretly thought Lu Shu was an expert, she had imagined a million images of Lu Shu in her head. While in reality, he only wanted to gain some distress points To him, what was the use of benefits if you did not go get them The group circled around in front of the flickering alcohol-fueled stove without a word, as they could not hear one another anyway. The two girls had forged a sense of dependence with the two Class D Metahumans. At the current moment, they openly leaned against each other. Sometimes, it was hard to tell whether it was love that stemmed from moments of hardships. One of the girls suddenly whipped out her phone. She typed on her keyboard and showed the other person her screen as a means of communication. Despite having no signal coverage, other functions still worked. Smart girl! But why did you not use your brains earlier? Oh yes, of course, it was because of love Sensing no further changes, Lu Shu left the team without any more worries. Although curious, Meng Jingchan did not have the courage to follow him into the darkness. Even she had an innate fear towards the unknown. Suddenly, a thought came across Lu Shus mind. As he had observed earlier, gargoyles were made of stone, but their claws appeared metallic. Strangely, they looked like forged products. Then, could it be possible that gargoyles themselves were magical weapons in nature? He had to test it out. However, no single gargoyle emerged from the stones after Lu Shu had been trekking a new route for a long time. Weird. Where did they go?! Could they be day-time creatures that needed to replenish their sleep at night? Lu Shu almost believed his own false theory He knocked on a sizable stone, Hello? Anybody home?! Just when he finished knocking, a crevice slowly cracked open in the stone, but at a much slower rate than before. Lu Shu was stunned What the heck, there you are! He found it weirdly hilarious. Peeking through the slit, the gargoyle was staring back at him unemotionally without any further action. Whats this? to his surprise, Lu Shu witnessed the gradual transmission of dark blue energy from the stone to the gargoyle. The rocks turned out to be the charger for their daily activities! It was a wild guess, though, given the strange happenings in the remains. Before the gargoyle broke free, Lu Shu poured in his divine water proactively. In the next second, the gargoyle was completely surrounded by the golden glow. Lu Shu held his breath in astonishment, Is it really corroding it?! In his gaze, the gargoyles body was rapidly corroded away. Upon its complete disappearance, a wisp of black smoke suddenly came into existence within the golden radiance and barged about as if unwilling to be swallowed. But it could not outrun the powerful control of the water. Slowly but steadily, the digestion of the smoke had increased the volume of the water too! This time, it took the divine water a whole half an hour to absorb the seemingly tough smoke. Besides, it appeared that it was the smoke, not the gargoyle itself, that resulted in an increase in the water volume. Lu Shu did a rough estimate, which concluded that the energy provided by one gargoyle was almost equivalent to that by a broken magical weapon. What did that mean? Lu Shu eyed the stones in the darkness. One hour for two gargoyles, meaning he could get an amount of energy equal to twenty plus pieces of broken weapons. Despite the low productivity, what was most important was that, it was FREE! Chapter 403 - Lu Shu, The Weirdo Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Evan Walsh rested his head comfortably on Emilys thighs. He shot a glance over at Meng Jingchan before he closed his eyes. Meng Jingchans masculinity was mostly reflected on her rough skin. Had her skin been smoother and fairer, she might have been a beauty, Evan speculated. Besides, she had a special aura around her, thanks to the years she had spent on keeping her footing in society alone. Even after the regeneration of Spirit Qi, she had chosen a more ambitious path instead of being someone elses minion. Evan had noticed that Meng Jingchan seemed close only to the boy called Lu Mu. But he did not give it a second thought as it was completely normal for the only two Chinese people in the team to have a natural sense of familiarity with each other. But he was wondering, could the girl possibly be interested in seeking some help from himself? Speaking of which, where was Lu Mu? Locking his brows, Evan looked around but could not see him anywhere. Could he be in danger? But soon, Evan decided to ignore the thought and prepared to sleep. Neither did he feel ashamed nor was he concerned about Emilys true feelings when the girl volunteered to be his pillow. Even if Lu Mu had gone missing, Evan would not give a damn about his safety. The temporary campsite was shrouded in silence. With everyones ears plugged, communication could only be achieved via typing on the screen. After a long moment of hesitation, Meng Jingchan finally decided to venture into the darkness in search of Lu Shu! A tall woman of 175cm in height, Meng Jingchans slender legs were long and beautiful. Men would have thrown themselves at her if she had paid more attention to her skincare. But that was not what she wanted. She believed that things acquired not through her own abilities would not belong to her for eternity. Her dream was to be the founder of an internationally recognized association, the prospects of which must have been awesome. Now, her encounter with Lu Shu, whom she thought to be an expert, had offered her a brand new opportunity. Would it not be of great help to her if she could convince Lu Shu and her sister to join her group? Currently, the presence of a Class C would work like a magnet and attract countless individual Practitioners into the fraternities. And Meng Jingchan suspected Lu Shu to be a Class C. Perhaps, even Lu Shu himself was not aware that his capabilities were beyond the reach of many unassociated Practitioners. In order to express her sincerity, Meng Jingchan was determined to look for Lu Shu in such treacherous conditions. He could not have gone far, since his backpack was still at the campsite. Clouds were rolling over the sky, trying to smother the scarlet moonlight behind. The blood-red moon drew Meng Jingchans gaze upwards. She had heard that all remains had red moons, but why were they the same, given that each remain was an individually existing world? With a ball of dim fire on her palm to help with her vision, she followed the direction in which Lu Shu had left. Meng Jingchan was a Class D fire-type Metahuman! What happened? suddenly, a split rock caught her attention. Just as she sent her fire closer for illumination, she was startled by the emptiness inside. Where did the gargoyle go? Apparently, the slit was too narrow for a gargoyle to exit. On their way here earlier, all gargoyles in the rocks had been killed. Although Meng Jingchan had no idea how Lu Shu managed to do that, she knew for sure there were crumbles in the slit after the death of gargoyles. But now, there was nothing. Was Lu Shu behind this? What capabilities on earth did he have?! As she continued walking, she suddenly heard Lu Shus voice ahead, Hello? Anybody home? Meng Jingchan was speechless. So was the gargoyle. At that instant, it sounded as if they were back on Earth In the next second, she heard Lu Shu knocking on the stone. Then, a series of cracking sounds came from the distance. Meng Jingchan was familiar with the ominous noise, a stone had snapped open! Meng Jingchan was dumbstruck. Lu Shu was actually looking for gargoyles?! He must know of better things to do if he had a sound mind! Meng Jingchan had a first hand experience of how tough it was to confront the gargoyles even during the day. At that time, her fire-type attacking techniques could barely scratch the monsters skin. She had to concentrate the flames into explosives so as to exert a certain degree of harm. Honestly speaking, Meng Jingchan was scared of gargoyles too and so was Evan. After all, he only dared to clear them one by one. Furthermore, no one was willing to advance if they were not in a large group. But for Lu Shu, not only did he take the initiative of finding gargoyles himself, he was unbelievably casual. Indeed, it was as though he was paying a visit to his neighbors! Having distinguished her flame, Meng Jingchan sneaked towards the source of the sound. From behind a rock, she saw Lu Shu pour a pool of golden liquid into the rock, but the gargoyle inside was unable to even release a scream. Could it be the empty stone just now had actually been occupied as well, but its owner was later evaporated by that golden liquid? What on earth was that?! However, one thing was sure, Lu Shu was a water-type expert, and he had in his possession legendary items that only true pros deserved! If he could join her team, it would certainly be smooth sailing for her. Let alone the promising prospects after his ascension to Class B Of course, she knew it would be too difficult to persuade an expert like him. Would she become another Emily? No, that would be too shameful. In the meantime, Lu Shu had once again completed the corrosion of the gargoyle, left with a wisp of smoke being slowly digested by the divine water. No matter how sneaky Meng Jingchan was, her distress points would always give her away. To locate her, Lu Shu sent a drop of water into the air, that permeated into the atmosphere as water vapor, which then provided him with an all-rounded view of the surroundings. Following the same vein, Lu Xiaoyu was able to detect the environment using dust particles in the air. But he did not take any action. On one hand, he felt that an explanation would be unnecessary. On the other, he did not intend to get too caught up with the girl. So what if she saw it? The divine water was only a masquerade for his real secret. Chapter 404 - Got Rich Overnight Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was overjoyed. One gargoyle was equivalent to a piece of broken weapon, which was equal to three magical stones at the Golden Foundation. A whopping 360,000 dollars! This simple calculation led to a conclusion, he could earn 720,000 dollars per hour! This was tested and proven! 720,000 dollars per hour, which translated to over 5 million dollars for a night of eight hours. He was not a remain explorer. He was becoming a rich man overnight! Although the divine water could not be exchanged into cash, at the moment, he firmly believed that it would repay him one day for his painstaking efforts in nurturing it He felt sorry for the waste, though. Only if the rate of engulfment could be upped to one gargoyle per minute, he was positive that all gargoyles in the remain could be cleared in due time Meng Jingchan spent a total of two hours watching him clearing the gargoyles. Despite not knowing his intentions at first, she soon discovered that the divine water was expanding in size. She was shocked. It was a growing mythical object! Based on her experience after the regeneration of Spirit Qi, it was already a difficult task for an individual Practitioner to secure a competent magical weapon, not to mention articles like that of Lu Shus. A deep sense of admiration filled her heart, but not a tinge of jealousy. In addition to her ambitions, she was a morally upright individual. After realizing that it was only a simple, pipeline operation, Meng Jingchan returned to the campsite. The mythical creature that they were frightened of looked like a small fry in front of Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not go back to the camp until sunrise. He did not get carried away because there were better and more awesome profits awaiting his discovery Besides, the gargoyles here would not flee. If he did not manage to find anything satisfactory, he could return to the periphery and have a heart to heart chat with the gargoyles In fact, the problem was his giant friends in the area that had already been eaten up by his divine water Moreover, he needed the protection offered by Evans team, just in case they ran into real plights. The boundary between day and night seemed to be blurred here, as the sunlight was equally feeble. No one asked Lu Shu where he had been all night, because no one cared. In their perception, he could not have gone far. If not, he would certainly have been dead had he triggered a gargoyle. Until then, only Lu Shu and Meng Jingchan knew that gargoyles would rest at night. At this moment, a bunch of people were running for their lives ahead, with blood stains on their bodies. Chasing them were a dozen of gargoyles, their faces ferocious. Together, the span of their wings could blot out the sky. Evan shouted in alarm, Warning! Dont run towards us! His brain was throbbing in fear, as it was their first time to face so many gargoyles at the same time. Thus, he instinctively tried to avoid the confrontation. How could he help others when he could not even ensure his own safety? Help! a girl shouted at the top of her lungs from the front line. Her heavenly features were irresistibly attractive. Coupled with her blood-tainted face and her shattered clothings, men could almost feel the compulsion to protect her. Evan could see her sapphire eyes even from the distance, and the tears rolling down her lovely cheeks. He hesitated, should he save her? In movies, there was an often-used plot whereby a hero risked their life to save the damsel in distress. It often made the audience bewildered, what good did it do for the hero? In fact, such questions stemmed from the overestimation of mens resistance against attractive females Countless men had fought and died for women they fell for To Evan, the possibilities after saving the girl was far more important than the process of rescuing itself! Before he could think it through, a shadow swooshed past, Im coming to save you! Was that not the slacker Lu Mu? Why? Wa he suddenly excited by the beauty?! From Evan Walshs distress, +422 From Meng Jingchan Meng Jingchan was shocked too. It turned out that Lu Mu was just another boy who would give in to femme fatales. His proaction caught the other team by surprise. They saw a glint of hope! But before they could react, Lu Shu dashed through the crowd towards the gargoyles head-on! Such an idiot! Doe he wanna die? Oh my God, hes gonna get attacked by ten plus gargoyles at the same time! Hes dead! No one saw it coming. Biting her lips, the pretty girl looked back, stunned by the strangers selfless decision to buy her team more time. Judging from the boys teammates reaction, it seemed unlikely that he would ever survive the siege. Just when he was about to be surrounded, Lu Shu evaded most gargoyles at indescribable speeds and caught one by its leg amidst the chaos. Losing its balance, the gargoyle was dragged along by Lu Shu away from the horde, its right wing flapping backwards in the strong winds. In order to prevent it from struggling, Lu Shu even hurled it back and forth like a broken kite Before the two groups could meet, Lu Shu had already run far away with the gargoyle in his grip He even darted past Evans line of defense, disregarding other peoples unbelievable stares This one is on me. Ill leave the rest to you all! then, he disappeared from their view. Everyone was dumbstruck. Lu Shus entire performance took less than half a minute Evan, Meng Jingchan, Gargoyles, Chapter 405 - The Ridiculous World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing the direction which Lu Shu had disappeared into, everyone was both shocked and confused. It did not make any sense why a timid slacker would suddenly transform into such a fearless warrior. But his speed was not too fast as to arouse any suspicion about his Class E strength-type abilities. At the very least, Evan felt that he could have been even faster. However, his movement earlier was just awesome! He had managed to evade the gargoyles attack, capture an enemy with impressive accuracy, and then retreat unharmed! The fleeing foreign beauty was pleasantly surprised by Lu Shus action, which soon spun the situation out of control like an unbridled wild horse The twist caught everyone off guard. No one knew where Lu Shu was nor his plan, only Meng Jingchan was positive that he must be hiding somewhere and using his magical golden liquid to consume the gargoyle. She also knew that he would probably make his appearance again after around half an hour The truth was Lu Shu was not a hero at all, he was simply interested in the gargoyle itself! In fact, he had cleared all gargoyles in the region in ten hours last night. Currently, he was genuinely cheerful for the visible expansion of his divine water In the meantime, everyone else took it as Lu Shu being engaged in a life-and-death struggle with the monster. After he had given a head start,other members of the group were passively forced to contribute as well. Strict conformity was often unreasonable. Clenching his teeth, Evan flashed his sword and charged to the front. Despite his urge to make a proper self-introduction to the pretty lady, that he was from the Phoenix Society of North America, there was no time for this. Following behind, other Metahumans were already showing their best prowess. A giant flame suddenly started burning on Meng Jingchans palm, which immediately began to continuously shrink. When it was condensed into a fiery bead of extremely high temperature and pressure, Meng Jingchan hurled it towards the gargoyles, and the bead instantly exploded with incredible power. In the blink of an eye, the gargoyles formation was breached. Seizing the opportunity, Evan slashed hard at the chest of a plunging gargoyle, and the outburst of his immense strength immediately disemboweled the monster! However, a gargoyles only weakness was its heart. Sadly, Evan had missed it! Seeing that the number of helpers was double that of the gargoyles, those fleeing for their lives soon joined the fight. Though soulless, the gargoyles teamwork was seamless. After a few failed attempts, to everyones surprise, the monsters changed their attacking techniques and started hovering in the sky, awaiting their chances. Every now and then, a few gargoyles would suddenly plummet to assault the weaker individuals, all while avoiding Evan with their best abilities. Meanwhile, Evan was diverted by three gargoyles above him, unable to provide any support for his team members. The gargoyles were grinning from ear to ear in sinister mockery, and even Evan was forced into a passive situation. At the moment, the two parties came to a standstill. In spite of the clear advantage in numbers, the humans were powerless in the face of the gargoyles aggressive approach in the sky. Besides, they could hardly be harmed by the Metahumans attacks. As time slowly tickled by, anxiety grew in Evans and other peoples hearts. They now regretted their impulsive decision to risk their own safety for strangers lives. The gargoyles appeared to have unlimited energy. On the bright side, there were no more gargoyles being triggered, though only Meng Jingchan knew the reason was because Lu Shu had cleared the area Just when everybody was desperate about breaking through the predicament, Lu Shu suddenly returned to the battlefield! He was seen dashing back to the site from behind a random rock, and the gargoyles immediately ceased their attack at the sight of the new face. Nonetheless, in the next instant, Lu Shu leaped up towards a gargoyle. Despite its best effort at avoiding Lu Shu by climbing higher, it was too late. In a split second, Lu Shu had already caught its lower leg, dragging it down It was way too quick. He took less than ten seconds from running back, to capturing a gargoyle. Stunned, a person commented, Why does he appear to be more and more experienced? The gargoyles looked shocked too, as though they were never created to deal with such situations Then, Lu Shu disappeared again, swinging the gargoyle in his grip Evan, Gargoyles, From Evan Walshs distress, +299 Apparently, it was an atrocious battle during which casualties were possible anytime, but there was a tinge of ridiculousness and surreality in the air There must be something wrong with this world The girl who was saved was always concerned about Lu Shu throughout the entire duration of the fight. After Lu Shu hauled the gargoyle away, neither the former nor the latter returned. So, did he win or lose? Just when she was wondering, Lu Shu came back and put up the exact same show again But this time she was less worried, at least she was assured that the boy could defeat the monster by himself. As for why he chose to run, maybe he did not want to be surrounded by a horde of gargoyles, the girl tried to explain Lu Shus inexplicable behaviors As a result, people were fighting hard against the gargoyles while thinking about Lu Shu. At the moment, they no longer looked down upon the Class E Lu Shu. His impressive skills ranked him as one of the top in the group, but of course, below Evan. He could not shake Evans all-powerful image in the team. After all, no one witnessed how on earth Lu Shu managed to exterminate the gargoyles, so his capabilities remained unknown. On the other hand, Evans every sword movement was seen, and admired. Meanwhile, one fewer gargoyle meant less pressure and more probable counterattacks. Another half an hour had passed. Like a deal, Lu Shu appeared again and lugged away another gargoyle Evan shouted loudly behind his back, Stay! We can definitely win with you here In other words, instead of weakening team gargoyles total power one by one, it was time for a complete reverse! But before he could finish his sentence, Lu Shu was gone for the third time What the! Chapter 406 - Coral’s Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Watching the divine water increasing in size, Lu Shu enjoyed the process, it reminded him of his childhood days of saving loose change in the orphanage. Back then, sometimes the caregivers would give them some money. It was not a lot though, only small-value coins of one dollar or fifty cents. Most kids would spend it right away on candies or ice cream, only Lu Shu could hold in this urge and secretly safekept them in his tiny iron box. He simply liked to watch as coins accumulated in the box, regardless of the total amount. From time to time, he would shake the box when other kids went to play in the yard. Its weight and the ting of coins inside offered Lu Shu a sense of security for the first time. However, living under other peoples roofs could never provide true psychological security. In the orphanage, they would be punished for dirtying the wall or failing to clean the bowls. You would not even know what was right or wrong. Thus, meticulousness was the general tone. But it taught Lu Shu a lesson, that only things in his hands truly belonged to him. Then, another kid discovered Lu Shus iron box and tried to steal his money, but ended up being beat up hard. After that, no one dared to lay a finger on his money though as a result of the fight, Lu Shu had a swollen face and a bloodied neck for half a month. Just when everyone thought Lu Shu was a miser who would never spend his money, he secretly bought a new pair of white shoes for Lu Xiaoyu during Chinese New Year Even Lu Shu could not explain why he did it. Maybe they were fated to depend on each other. Lu Shu was pondering, it would be excellent if those people could hold the gargoyles back for a day. This way, he could consume each and every one of them But just after he was done with the third one, Evans team had already claimed victory. After all, many of the fighters were well experienced in combat. Everyone was exhausted at the end of the fight. Thus, Lu Shu immediately put on a tired face, pretending to look just as normal. Evan turned to Lu Shu, You killed the three gargoyles? Very good. But I killed four. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows in pity, I could have gotten four more gargoyles! When Evan was boasting about his accomplishments, he was totally unaware that Lu Shus first reaction was absolutely not one of admiration. Instead, it was grievance. He even wanted Evan to return the gargoyles to him But it was only a fleeting thought. There was no shortage of gargoyles in the remain anyway. Moreover, at the current moment, any Practitioner inside could be battling with gargoyles and only the few pros could completely ignore those Class D monsters. Someone suddenly asked, How did you wake up so many gargoyles at once? Cant you just deal with them one by one? Yes, itd be slow, but its much safer. A middle-aged man in the fleeing team replied, looking miserable, Last night, we noticed that gargoyles are slow at night. They wont be triggered even if you walk past black rocks, unless you make direct contact with them. Therefore, we decided to quickly march forward in the darkness and rest during the day, so that our efficiency of resources collection could be maximized. Lu Shu was impressed by the delicacy of the idea. But how did they get themselves into trouble? The man sighed and continued, It was a good plan. We found four broken magical weapons and a functioning one last night. Actually, they were worth some cultivation resources. It wasnt an easy feat. But after sunrise, all the gargoyles regained their alertness and we almost forgot about it! Oh The reason was pretty clear now. It was like having fun in a minefield when all the bombs were deactivated, but then At this moment, Meng Jingchan was walking towards Lu Shu. Since she already knew his abilities and was determined to convince him to join her ambition, she certainly needed to make some effort. But before she could get close, that pretty girl earlier had already dashed to Lu Shus side. She said in English, Thank you. Thank you very much. I couldnt imagine what might have happened had you not made your first move just now. My name is Coral. Lu Shu would very much be willing to have a chit-chat with this cute young lady, but Evans presence reminded him that he was not supposed to understand English at the moment Thus, he shook his head politely, showing that he could not understand English. Coral was disappointed, as the language barrier made it almost impossible to communicate with Lu Shu. Besides, there were no offline translation softwares on her phone either. At the same time, Evan was holding a grudge. Although he had wanted to help before Lu Shu took action and everyone had played a part earlier, Lu Shu was the only person in the group that had caught Corals attention. Thus, Lu Shu became the hero, who led others in the man-saving mission. Consequently, he was the only person that Coral was grateful towards. Evan eyed Coral, who was dressed in a fitted training suit with intentional adjustment at her waist. She looked slender, but definitely not weak. Her suit was partially unbuttoned, revealing her sports bra from Lu Shus angle Since he had already pretended to be an English noob, he should go with it. Disappointed, Coral whispered in English, I wanted to return your kindness. I can give you money if you want after we go out Lu Shu replied in fluent English, I can tell you my account number. You may want to note it down Evan, ??? Coral, ??? From Evan Walshs distress, +666! From Coral Johnsons distress, +666! From Meng Jingchan Everyone present had thought that Lu Shu could not understand English. But it turned out that it was only because they did not mention money! Sensing the uneasy stares, Lu Shu tried to justify himself, Actually, I can be able to speak English Evan almost choked. You either can speak or cannot, what do you mean by can be able to?! From Evan Walshs distress, +666! To Lu Shu, attractive faces and seductive bodies were never as alluring as money In fact, the latter part of Corals sentence was, she was willing to give it a try with Lu Shu, if she was what he wanted. The girl was deeply moved by Lu Shus heroic actions earlier, and she thought it was something like love at first sight. However, the sentence was clogged up in her throat Chapter 407 - The Deities Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone was having difficulty getting their head around the situation. Lu Shus performance today was totally beyond their expectation. First off, the all-time slacker suddenly became a proactive hero, and then, he acquired the ability to speak English all of a sudden. They recalled their past interactions with Lu Shu. Indeed, he had repeatedly acted dumb. Given his talented acting skills, what was he doing in the remains? Hollywood would be a more suitable place! Coral took a careful approach, Then, how much do you think is appropriate? Lu Shu deliberated for a long moment. Actually, his main target was the gargoyles, and saving lives was only incidental. Thus, it would not be nice of him to quote a high price, but he would feel sorry if it was too low Therefore, he replied cleverly, Up to you. Corals eyes lit up at the answer. Her eyes were shining, like a sea glimmering in the sunlight. To her, it was not actually money that Lu Shu wanted. If it was, he would have thrown a huge sum at her directly. Thus, she thought he was only using it as an opportunity to admit his English abilities, thus making it more convenient to communicate with herself! In the meantime, however, Lu Shu was pondering whether to make her produce an IOU immediately, just like what Chen Zuan did But the sincerity in Corals eyes convinced him otherwise. Since she brought up the idea herself, she should be trustworthy, right? When other people were resting at the campsite, Lu Shu sat on a black stone, arranging his train of thoughts of the current discoveries regarding the remain. Firstly, there was a uniform distribution of Spirit Qi, rendering it impossible to locate the core region. Secondly, the howling would launch indiscriminate attacks at night. And thirdly, gargoyles would become less alert after sunset. Lu Shu had suspected the black rocks to be another possible snack for the divine water, but reality showed otherwise Although the water was able to corrode black rocks, it would not increase in size. Lu Shu speculated it was due to the absence of the black smoke. Just when Lu Shu was in deep thought, Coral took a seat beside him. The rock was big enough to accommodate two people. Upon closer inspection, the girl indeed had a pretty face and an attractive build. A youthful lady in her early twenties, Coral was enjoying the prime time of her life. Both cultivation and power awakening had effects on postponing the onset of aging. Thus, she would have no issues in staying young and beautiful for a few more decades. There were already posts on the Golden Foundation centered on Practitioners and Metahumans longevity. It was a serious research project with data gleaned from volunteers of both types, and had reached a bold conclusion that experts of Class B and above could well live beyond a hundred and eighty years. Currently, they had insufficient samples to research on Class As. Lu Shu gave it careful consideration. Truly, the old man seemed increasingly younger ever since the restoration of his foundation. Actually, as someone who had lived for almost as long as a century, Li Xianyi looked only about sixty years old. Who knew if he would become even younger in the future What the heck? Maybe they would get to see a new version of the old main in his forties or fifties! Coral smiled at Lu Shu, A more formal self-introduction, I am Coral Johnson from Sweden, a Class D Metahuman. I have awoken to the Titan bloodline of the Deities, but we can only find out our true powers after ascension to Class B. Thus, you can take me as an ordinary strength-type Metahuman, though we are slightly weaker. Just slightly. In Sweden, 80% of the Swedish population were also English speakers. Hence, it was completely normal that Coral was fluent in English. But it took Lu Shu a long while to digest the concept of the Deities and the Titan bloodline. Were they not from the Scandinavian myth? And the Ruler of Deities was Odin. In October 2010, there was a new movie trailer for Thor, who was the God of Thunder in Scandinavian mythology. According to them, Titans were the most primary form of life, from whom the deities were born. However, at the same time, Titans were the deities biggest enemy, and a battle between the two eventually culminated in the end of the Era of Gods. It was said that Titan blood flowed in every deities veins. Therefore, Corals outstanding physical strength and aptitude could probably be attributed to her awakening of the bloodline. As for which deity she had inherited the power from, it had to wait until she reached Class B. Following the same vein, then was it true that Northern Europe was currently teeming with strength-type Metahumans?! It seemed that the Deities were most active in Norway, Sweden, Denmark and Netherlands, but information about Metahumans in other parts of Europe was rather restricted. Coral smiled, I didnt manage to catch your name and where you are from. Nows your turn. Lu Shu hesitated. He had never encountered anyone as proactive as Coral, Im Lu Mu, from China. Strength type, Class E. Coral seemed to have expected better of him. It sounded hard to believe that a group of Class Ds being chased around by gargoyles were actually saved by a Class E. Now looking back, Lu Shus speed was not incredibly fast. But he seemed to have the capability of creating legends. Many male Practitioners were paying attention to Coral for her heavenly appearance. Hearing Lu Shu admit his Class E abilities, they thought Coral would give up her pursuit of a Class E rookie. Although admittedly, Lu Shus movement just now was pretty awesome, the fact that he was only a Class E could not be changed. Most Metahumans had speculated that their elemental powers could easily inflict harm on Lu Shu, whose magical defense was weak, despite their minimal damage to the gargoyles. Instead of stronger, they thought Lu Shus strength was simply more suitable given the unique conditions here. However, to their astonishment, Coral could not care less about Lu Shus level of capabilities. In her opinion, in spite of her higher level, she could not have done the same as Lu Shu earlier, be it due to the fear of gargoyles or the lack of skills. Thus, she was still impressed. Others despised Lu Shu for his abilities, but Coral thought otherwise. It was precisely his low level yet skillful movement that made him all the more powerful! Coral turned to gaze at Lu Shus side profile, admiration swelling up in her eyes. She took the initiative, Lu Mu, could you teach me Chinese? Lu Shu mused for two seconds, 200 dollars per lesson. Coral, ??? From Coral Johnsons distress, +200 Chapter 408 - Innocent Trade Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sometimes, to get the man or woman of your dreams, borrowing things worked better than direct confessions. You would need to return what you borrowed, and then you could treat them to a meal in the name of thanking them. In this way, you would become more familiar with each other via more interactions. In fact, Coral was just trying to get close to Lu Shu by using Chinese lessons as an excuse. But never had she expected Lu Shus actual response I dont have cash with me now. Can I give it to you altogether after we get out? Coral hesitated. Lu Shu was stunned by her persistence. Wait a minute, 200 yuan was only the standard tuition fee in China, but Coral used Swedish crown, not RMB! He could vaguely recall that one yuan was equal to around 1.2 crown. Not a good deal Lu Shu attracted startled stares. Other members of the team realized that they had yet to discover how cheeky he could get. When a pretty girl asked you for Chinese lessons, you should agree at once and seize the opportunity to develop your relationship. Why the mention of money? Just when everyone was dumbfounded, Lu Shu suddenly added, 200 euros, not crowns From Coral Johnsons distress, +200 Feeling wronged, Coral bit her lips. No one had ever treated her this way. Honestly speaking, Lu Shus image in her heart had become all the more appealing as he made such an open request without falling head over heels for her beauty. Unlike those superficial boys out there, he was a rarity! Thus, she sank even deeper. In the past, she remained the center of attention wherever she was. Some Practitioners even used to fight for her. But she felt that fate had its own way, as she had politely declined all her flattering pursuers but fell in love with one who couldnt care less about her appearance Just when she was zoning out, Lu Shu said, Lets not time our lessons. Well take it as two lessons per day. After we go out, remember to transfer money to me using the card number I gave you just now Evans anger and dissatisfaction was building up. Why? Did you think you were a private tutor in the remains? From Evan Walshs distress, +666! Emily, come here. I want to have a word with you, suppressing his exasperation, Evan called Emily away again Those around showed an expression of understanding. After all, Evan was still so powerful and Emily had no reason to reject his request. The unnecessary attention drawn to their conversation made Coral uncomfortable. Thus, she jumped off the stone. Follow me, Lu Mu Lu Shu froze for a long while. Dont do this. I can teach you but I dont do dirty The onlookers were all startled. No one anticipated Coral to be so direct, and Lu Shus rejection was even more unexpected Ten minutes later, when Coral saw Emily after returning with Evan, she finally realized what the misunderstanding she had caused was As a result, she was too shy to talk to Lu Shu anymore, her cheeks were as red as roses. Indeed, she took some initiative, but never had she intended to get so hasty. It was, that Evans fault! If not, why would people over-think when she wanted to have some time alone with Lu Shu? The team hit the road again in the afternoon after a long rest. On the way, Evan seized the opportunity to strike a conversation with Coral. You Before he could continue with his sentence, Coral turned away and walked to Lu Shus side with a frosty face. Evan was stunned. Did Lu Shu speak ill of him?! It must be! From Evan Walshs distress, +166! Attached at the rear of the team, Meng Jingchan watched Lu Shu and Coral walking side by side. At this moment, she knew very well that her chances of convincing Lu Shu were low. Earlier, she had thought of pulling him in with her beauty, but it seemed that he would not fall for such tricks. Even Coral, who was way prettier than Meng Jingchan now, failed to gain Lu Shus interest. However, Meng Jingchan was still wondering where on Earth he was from. Could it be the mysterious Heavenly Network? Suddenly, Coral asked Lu Shu, Are you really an unaffiliated Practitioner? She had seen such people in Europe, and was aware of the pitiful plight they were in. Furthermore, organization legacies could make a huge difference to ones cultivation, and powerful associations enjoyed much prestige for things beyond their leading Practitioners. In fact, they were either blessed with systematic training methods, or time-honored legacies, which were not solely restricted to the few famous civilizations. Besides, legacies ensured the steady production of new potential members, and more breakthrough opportunities for the experts, given their seniors prior experience. Thus, it was merely wishful thinking to run an organization with only one pro. Without legacies, the overall abilities of the team would be greatly compromised, weakening members loyalty to the group. Even Phoenix Society had to put in vigorous efforts in improving their members awakening possibilities. That was their strength. Despite her mundane capabilities, Coral was well-known in the Deities, as her father occupied a high position in the group Social standing determined ones field of vision. Recounting Lu Shus series of actions, Coral found it hard to believe that he was indeed an independent Practitioner. In other words, those people were having a really hard time and it was nearly impossible to produce any remarkable figures, excluding those of awakening-friendly aptitude. Without any hesitation, Lu Shu replied, Yes, of course! A thought suddenly crossed his mind. Humf, Coral, I remember that you mentioned about repaying me earlier. How much was it again Coral smiled. How about 500 million euros? I am still an undergraduate and my monthly pocket money is only this much. Sss! Lu Shu drew a startled breath, she is so damn rich! Currently, the currency exchange rate from euro to RMB remained high. He would earn a great deal in any case! Moreover, 500 million euros was only considered pocket money for her. Hence, the financial capabilities of her family must be unimaginable! Compared to the rich beauty Coral, even Chen Zuan was a poor guy Lu Shu mused for a few seconds. Please be safe in the remains, Coral. I dont want anything to happen to you A glint of surprise flashed across Corals eyes. Okay! Thank you for your concern. To her, it was a promising start to their relationship. But to Lu Shu, he merely felt sorry if such a huge source of money died in the remains Chapter 409 - The International Blacklist Candidate, Li Yixiao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just when Lu Shu was talking to Coral, a dense crowd of gargoyles suddenly rose from the horizon. They covered half of the sky, totaling as many as hundreds! Everyone was seized with terror. Were gargoyles starting to hunt? Judging from their number, even Class Bs might experience difficulty fighting them off! There were simply too many of them! Seeing the gargoyles screeching below the clouds, their faces turned ashen. What should we do?! They wished they could dig a hole to hide, pretending to be dead. The view was hellish. Lu Shu frowned at the knotty situation. Even he would rather not confront such a big horde of gargoyles. He would need that old mans support But, upon a second look, they suddenly realized that the gargoyles seemed to be in pursuit of someone! Coming from afar, the plump build was prancing about on the rocky ground, approaching at an incredible speed considering his body shape! It was already giving Lu Shu creeps. Wasnt that the god damned Li Yixiao? Heavenly King Li, how did you attract so many monsters? Did you bomb their base or something?! What are you waiting for! RUN! Evan shouted at the top of his lungs. Just a while ago, they were praying that the gargoyles were not aimed at them. In any case, gargoyles speed was comparable to that of a Class D strength-type Metahuman. Had the monsters really been coming in their direction, they would never be able to escape. Moreover, more gargoyles would certainly be triggered by their flustered retreat. A key to survival in this remains was never to take chances. Thus, withdrawal in a disordered manner would not be ideal. Clearly, though, Li Yixiao was coming their way. Equally clear, his speed was unimaginable. Before anyone could react, he had already closed half the distance between them. As far as Meng Jingchan could recall, did he not claim to be a Class D strength-type Metahuman when they first met? But based on his speed, he was certainly way faster than a Class D! On his way here, more gargoyles were awoken. Lu Shu found it hard to understand his intentions, are you trying to release all the monsters in the remains at one go Lu Shus face darkened at once. Until then, he had finally understood how Li Yixiao ended up becoming the target of public hatred after the Laos remains, and even the Golden Foundation no longer favored him. He was giving everybody hell, including himself! Just when he was thought to be fleeing for his life, Li Yixiao waved at Lu Shu elatedly. Lu Shu! Look! What a view! Lu Shu, Evan, Coral, Was it the right time to discuss about views?! Shouldnt you be running for your life?! On second thoughts, it was understandable though. Given Li Yixiaos abilities, only other people might suffer from his prank, as the gargoyles would not even be able to catch him Coral was still trying to gather her thoughts. Do you know him, Lu Mu? Wait, you are Lu Shu, arent you? Not Lu Mu. Despite not knowing how to write Chinese characters, Coral could tell the difference in pronunciation. Lu Shu nodded, his expression inexplicable. Honestly speaking, he would be more than willing to deny his knowing of that fellow. But how could he do that when Li Yixiao called his name? However, Lu Shu had no idea that Coral actually knew Li Yixiao. Due to the havoc he wreaked at Laos, his information had long since been sold as a product on the Darkness Kingdom. Furthermore, as one of the most special individuals in the small pool of Class B cultivation pros, how could Coral, the daughter of a superior in the Deities, not have seen his photos and other materials? Following the same thought, the young man was from the Heavenly Network, Coral had already deduced the truth. Besides, Li Yixiaos appearance cast doubts on the credibility of Lu Shus Class E strength type capabilities. How could a Class B expert be possibly so close to a Class E? The boy on her mind was actually rather powerful! Immediately Lu Shu threw Coral onto his shoulder and ran off. Other peoples safety was none of his business, but Coral could not die As a peak Class D, Coral always turned other people down without fail when they proposed to help. She did not think she needed any help, and despised those who cared for her solely out of their interest in her beauty. But now, being carried by Lu Shu felt like something that could only happen in her sweetest dreams Others also took to their heels following Lu Shu. No one would be willing to become the gargoyles next meal. Soon, however, they realized that Li Yixiao was after Lu Shu. As he ran, the fatty shouted in an excited voice, Lu Shu! Quickly take a photo for me! Insane! Who would take a bloody photo for you now? Lu Shu was clear, though, Li Yixiao was so calm precisely because he was confident about his own abilities, and would not feel guilty for involving others who were not from the Heavenly Network anyway Remaining silent, Lu Shu kept on running for a while. If it were someone else, he would certainly urge the pursuer to choose another path. But knowing Li Yixiao, Lu Shu knew nothing would change his mind. Thus, he took out his phone at once, switched it on, turned to take a photo of Li Yixiao, and shouted back, Will send it to you once we get back! Everyone was shocked. Bro, did you just stop to take a picture for him for real?! Aye, satisfied, Li Yixiao swerved to the left. He couldnt care less of who was there, but whoever in his way would be doomed The rest slowly came to a stop, gazing into the direction Li Yixiao had disappeared into with distress displayed on their faces. Together with him, throngs of gargoyles were gone as well. So, they thought to themselves, you came just for a single photo? More surprisingly, Lu Shu did take the photo Was it bloody scripted?! But what they did not know was that Li Yixiao was genuinely happy. Last time in the Laos remains, no one was willing to be his photographer. Thus, meeting Lu Shu here almost felt like a reunion with his bestie Truth be told, though, few could run faster than Li Yixiao in the entire remains Lu Shu put Coral down. Staring at the horizon as the gargoyles disappeared from his sight, Lu Shu decided that the next time he entered remains with Li Yixiao, he had to remind him that they must pretend to be strangers inside Chapter 410 - Li Yixiao’s Backers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Li Yixiao was gone, they could finally rest assured of their safety. However, following the panic, a few shocked stares were immediately drawn to Lu Shu. Many of them had no idea of the fat mans abilities, as most individual Practitioners had only heard of Li Yixiaos name but never seen his face. Moreover, neither did they have the access to such knowledge, nor could they afford the information of Li Yixiao on the Darkness Kingdom. Even if they could, there was no need to waste the money. Even so, his remarkable capabilities were apparent judging from his speed and composure when being pursued by a huge crowd of monsters! Didnt you see that madman stop to wait for the gargoyles?! When others were scared of those monsters, that fatty was unhappy that they were too slow! What if Lu Shu was not there? The thought made everyone shudder. Undoubtedly, the fatty would speed past them, leaving the gargoyles to attack the weak. Consequently, none of them would survive the slaughter. What a bloody tragedy! They were starting to feel sorry for those who happened to cross their way with the fatty Speaking of which, being an expert as you are, why could you not just do it yourself but had to drag other people in?! In fact, Li Yixiao did so just for the fun of it. Just a while ago, he had a fight with a Class B expert from the Phoenix Society. In the end, he stood unharmed while the other guy, seriously wounded, escaped on his last breath. However, they had unintentionally triggered too many gargoyles in the process. He could not fight them all! In the remains this time, any ordinary Class B expert would be exhausted to death in the face of so many gargoyles in the absence of Li Xianyi. Only warriors like Li Yixiao with excellent defense, HP and ATK stood a chance at survival. At this moment, an idea popped up in Li Yixiaos brains. Why did he fail to get the relic the last time in the Laos remains? Because he was attacked by too many experts at the same time! But it was different this time. With hundreds of gargoyles behind his back, whoever his rivals were, they had to reconsider their chances against the horde of gargoyles! Suddenly, Li Yixiao felt that he had found his backers, who would even beat him, though There was the downside, of course, that he could never stop running. But that was none of his concern. He had sent countless people to their graves on his way, despite painting a target on his back for many Class Bs. In the cultivation world, the name Heavenly King was a synonym to pros of the East, and some radicals even planned to kill Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Network to boost their reputation. As a result of the hard-earned influence achieved by the Heavenly Network, the status of the Heavenly King was already able to inspire awe, even if the persons name was less well-known. However, just when they were about to take action, they were deterred by those gargoyles behind him. Gargoyles could not differentiate friends from foes, and not all Class Bs could survive their attack like Li Yixiao It was a useful technique against all potential assailants. Their only hope now was that the fellow would not bring thousands of gargoyles over to give everyone hell in the competition for the relic. At this moment, Lu Shus heart was in pain. Freak you, Li Yixiao! It suddenly reminded him that Li Yixiao had probably cleared each and every gargoyle in the entire region! They were precious food for his divine water!! Lu Shu could hardly breathe upon realizing this painful fact. He decided to change his direction in search of any gargoyle survivors. However, he finally noticed the uneasy stares from others, especially Evan. At the start, he was labeled as an unaffiliated rookie Practitioner, who was later revealed to have some impressive moves. But now, peoples impression of him had shaken. Could he be an expert who had been acting dumb? Other people had brains too. Why was that Class B-looking expert so close to Lu Shu? And how could a Class E possibly be friends with a Class B? In the individual Practitioners opinion, it was totally impossible. The world was very realistic. In the beginning, everyone perceived himself as the center of the world, too good for any organization as they believed they could rise high by themselves alone. Nonetheless, the truth was, talents did exist and the reality was far from fair. When people became aware of that, it was already too late to join the more powerful organizations. In the past, organizations needed to absorb new members for growth, offering individual Practitioners loads of selection power. But when that era was over, the power was transitioned to the organizations themselves. A common misconception was that larger associations were more powerful. However, those experienced in management knew the truth, which stated that holistic competence was far more important, including ideologies and unity. Only members of a bonded team would support one another in times of adversity. Meanwhile, Lu Shus image had become indefinitely tall. Only then did they realize that Lu Shu had the guts to pull out a gargoyle from a horde of twenty plus monsters because he had the abilities to do so! Evan was the most astounded among all. As a member from the Phoenix Society, he certainly had read about Li Yixiao. After a long moment of hesitation, he asked, How do you know the Heavenly King of China?! It was a stupid question the second he spat it out. Apparently, Lu Shu was from the Heavenly Network as well! He used to think that he was the strongest in the team, but it was known that the Heavenly Network would only send the cream of the elites such as Li Yixiao to the remains. Thus how powerful was Lu Shu, really?! It struck him like a thunderbolt as he recalled how he had bragged about in front of Lu Shu! What was most unacceptable was that Emily was already casting stares of admiration to Lu Shu But Evan knew very well that she did not have a chance, as even the stunner Coral was rejected by Lu Shu Evan was even certain that Coral was one of the prettiest girls he had ever seen. Moreover, as a young lady in her early twenties, Coral was youthful and a bit sexy at the same time. Rich and attractive, with a pair of long legs. No man could probably refuse a girl like Coral, except Lu Shu, thought Evan Chapter 411 - The Collection of Gods Chapter 411: The Collection of Gods Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Silence. Not only Evan, other unaffiliated Practitioners all fell into a long silence. Now, they had trouble getting along with Lu Shu, especially Evan. Due to the long history of conflicts between the Phoenix Society and the Heavenly Network, they were never on good terms with each other, though the former had never purposely targeted the latter. Honestly speaking, Evan was scared of being killed by Lu Shu. All of a sudden, a series of hasty footsteps were heard from not far away. Based on the sound, it seemed there were quite a number of them. Everyone let out a sigh of relief as the intense atmosphere lightened. Following the sound, they saw six Asians drawing close. Just when Evan was about to wave, the six of them gradually came to a stop, their expression cold as stone. Apparently, the air around them was not one of surprise or joy, but ambitions. Lu Shu frowned upon the detection of two Class Cs through their energy waves. How lucky must they be to gather two Class Cs together? This time, the opposite party spoke first. One of the Class Cs stared intently at Lu Shu and Meng Jingchan, Put all your cultivation resources and magical weapons on the floor and we will spare your lives. It was in Japanese, which was then translated into English by their translator behind. However, their accent was rather awkward. Despite being perceived as accurate by some for their clear articulation of each syllable, Lu Shu found it difficult to understand sorry when being pronounced as solly Composed, Lu Shu asked in Japanese, You are from the Collection of Gods? Although Coral could not understand Japanese, it did not stop her from gazing at Lu Shu with admiration in her eyes. The boy of her dreams could actually speak Japanese! Impressive! At the moment, Lu Shu had occupied all her attention. So long as he displayed anything remarkable, Corals eyes would be beaming with affection The Class C leader fixed Lu Shu with a cold stare. Who are you? From the Heavenly Network? The Collection of Gods and the Heavenly Network had a complicated and hostile past. In the Beimang remains, none of the CoG spies made it out alive, and later on Nie Ting specifically went to the CoG for a killing spree and even returned unharmed. As a result, neither side would be merciful to the other upon their encounter. Lu Shu sneered. Im a stranger. The CoG people drew a startled breath. Isnt that a given, idiot? Also, whats wrong with you? Why the sneer? From Heizo Nejis distress, +299 From Unexpectedly, in the next instant, Lu Shu took the first move and the stream of divine water suddenly hurled forward towards the CoG like a golden dragon. There was no reason to settle things peacefully. Besides, Lu Shu had never planned to go easy with CoG people. Since a fight was unavoidable, he was going to unleash it all! Just when the opponents were putting their guard up, the dragon split into two and aimed directly at the two Class C pros katanas! Although the divine water had engulfed a number of gargoyles, the number was far from enough. Moreover, due to their low quality equivalent to a piece of broken magical weapon, the volume of the water had only doubled to two rice cookers During the battle, Lu Shu was already able to trap and consume two magical weapons simultaneously. Instead of the attempt to break through the two Class Cs Spirit Qi armor, he chose a safer approach, by weakening their fatality while expanding the water at the same time The katana was good stuff, much better than broken weapons! The CoG experts had no idea of the function of the golden water, which soon encapsulated the swords in the blink of an eye and swelled up towards their palms and wrists at lightning speed! They could sense that the golden liquid was corroding their armor and the katana! Whats that?! the CoG experts darted towards Lu Shu at the same time while forcing their Spirit Qi into action in an attempt at resisting his divine water, thwarting its rate of erosion. But soon, to their surprise, the katanas could no longer be imbued with Spirit Qi! So, how was that different from scraps? Decisively, they immediately abandoned their katanas. Instantly ten plus shurikens were fired at Lu Shu with a wave of their hands. Meanwhile, other members behind them tossed their katanas to the two Class Cs, sacrificing themselves in support of their leaders. However, in the next instant, Lu Shu had already dodged the blades and swerved towards the back! Chase him! thinking that Lu Shu was trying to escape in the knowledge that he could not win, the CoG members decided to pursue. Though strange, the golden liquid did not seem any more useful besides its ability to consume two weapons simultaneously. Evans people did not dare to follow. After all, if Lu Shu had failed, they would probably become the next target! Lets leave this place, as far as possible. A single Class C can kill us all! Evan analyzed calmly. In his opinion, Lu Shu was at most a Class C, no matter how strong he was. Didnt he run away already? There was no reply. Even those who had thanked Lu Shu for saving their lives had started walking in the opposite direction. Biting her lips, only Coral suddenly ran in Lu Shus direction. She wanted to help Lu Shu in his fight. That made Meng Jingchans heart shudder. In fact, she admired her straightforwardness. Her devotion to Lu Shu was simple and pure, just out of her love for him. But how about herself? She did not even dare to raise the topic even though she had hoped Lu Shu would join her team. No one expected Lu Shu to have any chances of victory over the CoG pros. At the moment, after finishing up the two katanas, the divine water suddenly shot up to the sky and soared towards Lu Shu. It took much less time than the digestion of gargoyles due to the presence of that wisp of smoke. In the distance, Lu Shu gradually slowed down as he was certain that he was out of the sight of Evans people. It was within his expectation that Evan had no guts to rescue him. Thus, he had purposely kept the distance so as to keep it a secret of his invisible storage equipment. Fixing Lu Shu with frosty stares, the CoG members closed in in a semi-circular pattern. Lu Shus voluntary pause was an indication of his intention to use his trump card, which made them even more alert. Watch out for his flying dagger. A powerful weapon. However, he only has one dagger but we have six people, the leader gave out instructions composedly. In addition, he had intentionally pointed out Lu Shus weakness to pressure him. Chapter 412 - Slaughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two sides were locked in confrontation. Gambling on Lu Shus inability to take the first move, the CoG leader let out a loud roar, Go! Quick as specters, the two Class Cs double-teamed Lu Shu while the other four provided support from the side. Their shurikens were already in their hands, aiming to hold Lu Shu up if not to cause harm. Even if Lu Shus action was slowed by only one second, their bosses would have an easier time taking him down. It was a well coordinated team. Leaping into the air, one of the Class Cs raised his katana high, ready to slash down from above Lu Shus head, his blade glowing with an eerie purple light. Meanwhile, the other expert suddenly unleashed his body tricks, lowering his torso in a twisted manner, and struck towards Lu Shus lower legs with incredible accuracy and force! Lu Shu would be dead no matter who he attacked with his flying dagger! Yet, in a split second, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow thundered out of Lu Shus celestial map. Even the atmosphere started trembling! All CoG members stared at the two flying daggers in disbelief. None of them expected to see two! Among the many Heavenly Network pros they had met, Lu Shu was the first to master the use of two flying daggers concurrently! The divine water swished forward, sinuating in the air like a winding dragon. As the CoG Class Cs were busy guarding themselves against the assailing Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, Lu Shu had vanished from their sight. With a loud bang, Lu Shu punched hard into a supporting member on the outside of the formulation. Unable to withstand the impact, that low-level Practitioners bones caved in under his fist. Before that poor man could even touch the land after being thrown into the air, Lu Shu had come to his second victim. Inhale, exhale, and punch! The ground shook under him. Die! In the blink of an eye, two CoG fighters were down. Yet, the two Class Cs were still being held back by the flying daggers, fully concentrated on the defense against the agile daggers. Clearly, Lu Shu had mastered the skill of utilizing his weapons as an extension of his own body! Just when they were content that Lu Shu would prioritize wiping out the Class Ds before shifting his target to themselves, Lu Shu suddenly turned towards one of them. Under his feet, gray soils collapsed at once due to the reaction force, and his shoes soon cracked into pieces. Managing to dodge Corpsedog, the leader immediately thrust his katana towards Lu Shu, but the sword missed its target. As though being controlled, the katana instantly swerved a hundred and eighty degrees in the air and aimed at Lu Shus back! At the same time, a shuriken shot out from the other hand of his, intending to slow down Corpsedogs action. At this crucial instant, the divine water reached the site and immediately wrapped itself around the katana behind Lu Shus back! The CoG person felt sorry for his lost weapons. Despite having no idea of the identity of that golden liquid, its destructive ability on magical weapons was terrific! However, seeing that Lu Shu had been fighting with bare hands, it seemed that that was all he had. But the CoG member had yet to unveil all his cards. Instantly, he retrieved a dagger from his lower leg. He was armed but Lu Shu was not! But in a split second, a spear suddenly conjured up in Lu Shus hands out of thin air, gleaming across its entire length! It was totally unexpected. The Collection of Gods was known for their unpredictable fighting techniques, but to their surprise, their young opponent was way better at this! He was equipped with invisible storage! What kind of monster was he! The spear pierced through the mans body. What a surprise! Yet, Lu Shu did not stop there. His flying daggers immediately surrounded the other Class C, scraping their blades against his body without mercy! Joy and anger instantly evaporated from that man. Defense against two flying daggers was not within his abilities. The intense fight only lasted for less than a minute. Often times, a typical combat between pros happens at lightning speed. Throughout the entire duration, there was neither speech nor screams, but only silence. All there was inside their brains was the fight! Following the blades, splashes of blood were pulled out from the mans wounds, owing to Lu Shus water control abilities. When the mans consciousness was hanging on the edge, he was punctured by the flying daggers! Thus, the two experts had met their demise. If they had picked a fight with another ordinary Class C, they would have certainly claimed their victory effortlessly. However, they were unlucky to have run into Lu Shu. Rapidly Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow finished off the remaining two before returning to the celestial map. Until then, merely one minute had just passed. Then, Lu Shu heard Corals voice from not far away, Run towards me, Lu Shu! Im coming to help you! Lu Shus spear disappeared at once, even his divine water was back to his Seal of Lands. When Coral arrived at the site, she was startled to see stains of fresh blood on Lu Shus body, but CoG members were all lying on the floor, breathless. And there he was, gazing at her from pools of blood and corpses, with tranquility displayed on his face. His clean and elegant facial features posed a stark contrast against the hellish background. Despite simply standing there still, an unquenched thirst for blood seemed to be emitting from him. Coral froze. She had seen blood, even more than other ordinary individual Practitioners, but never had she expected Lu Shu to slaughter so many CoG pros so fast. It suddenly struck her that the true reason for Lu Shus escape was to conceal his trump cards. Wounds were clearly visible on the corpses, obviously left behind by sharp blades. But there was nothing in Lu Shus hands. Being a smart girl, Coral instantly knew the truth. But she had no intention to inquire further. On the contrary, a sense of worship was cultivated in her young heart, and soon went into full bloom. Only then did she truly realize how powerful Lu Shu could get. Certainly he had yet to reach Class B, as in that instance he would have killed the CoGs with a wave of his hand, no need for his trump cards. It had been tried and tested numerous times that only a coordinated team of more than six Class Cs had a chance at overthrowing a low-Class B. Moreover, even if he was only Class C, he must be one of the top. Coral had heard of such existences, as some Class Cs in Northern Europe were already shining stars of the realm. As it was widely acknowledged that they would surely become terrific monsters should they ascend to Class B. Corals smile was as bright as the spring sun. She whispered, I like you, Lu Shu. She chose to reveal her feelings beside the gory battlefield, as she was scared that there might not be a second chance. It was never wrong to admire the strong. What made her even more delighted was that she had fallen for him before she found out how strong he was, though Lu Shu did not think it was a big deal at all. Lu Shu was stunned by her confession. Then, hesitant, he replied shyly, Well, so do I. Corals eyes lit up. Really?! Lu Shu nodded his head, sheepish. Yea. I like myself too. Coral, ??? From Coral Johnsons distress, +666.. Chapter 413 - Scared Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, Lu Shu did not intend to provoke Coral. If anything was to blame, it was the fact that he had never been pursued by any girls before. Back in those days, Lu Shu was only a frail boy whose brain was full of making money. It was his own problem that no girl liked him, a loser who went to class in cheap T shirts every day. Besides, relationships were never his priorities in so many years. He had only been focusing on earning a living, and how to make more money to get Lu Xiaoyu a better life. As a result, he was not ready to embrace his current affluence. To tell the truth, he was genuinely happy for his encounter with Coral. The girl was frank and honest, and did not give up her passion for him even when knowing him as a mere Class E. She was beautiful too. In Lu Shus imagination, Lu Xiaoyu might only be prettier than Coral by a slight bit after she grew up. To him, that was considered very attractive. However, Coral belonged to Northern Europe and she was a member of the Deities. Unable to see a future together, Lu Shu subconsciously refused to entertain the romantic idea. It was really not the time to think about those kinds of things, he thought to himself seriously. But Coral did not seem to get upset either. After a pause of two seconds, her face lit up. Lu Shu, I guess I am trying too hard. Whether you believe it or not, I never believed in love at first sight until I met you. I am certain about my feelings for you, not for your capabilities, nor your appearance. But when I saw you, it felt like I finally caught a glimpse of the land after traversing the seas of peril for a lifetime. Slow down, please. You are speaking too fast in fact, Lu Shu was still practicing his English listening and he had difficulty catching up with Corals rapid speech From Coral Johnsons distress, +188.. maybe my feelings are not reciprocated yet, or maybe I myself am not ready for it. It is my first time to fall for someone, and I am worried that I may not be good enough. But I will not give up. Can I have your number, please? Coral continued her sentence despite Lu Shus disruptive interruption. In fact, she was one of the few who could stay calm under Lu Shus verbal attack. A commendable feat indeed. I dont have a phone, Lu Shu lowered his voice. How about your address? I can write you letters, Coral pressed on. Nor a house. I need to mail you the check as a form of gratitude, Coral said. Bungalow No. 7, Xingshu Road 4, Luocheng, Yuzhou Coral, There were no distress points this time, because Coral was happy for figuring out how to get along with Lu Shu in such a short time How about your number? A smile glinted on the corner of her lips. I need it to mail you the package. 158385 Lu Shu gazed at the rolling dark clouds in the sky with distress across his face. Finally the day had come when one of his greatest weaknesses was exposed. How old are you? Coral asked. Lu Shu raised his brows. Theres no need to know that to mail me things! Fine! Coral typed down his address and number in her phone and insisted, But I will know it sooner or later! It was Lu Shus first time to meet a girl so direct. Moreover, her understanding nature and pure intentions caught Lu Shu off guard. However, the long distance between them would eventually wash off her feelings, wouldnt it? But Lu Shu thought that it was something worth remembering. Regardless of the future, it was a beautiful memory at the moment. Clasping her hands behind her, Coral walked towards Evans camp site, her wavy hair swaying behind her back like silky tassels. Remember to reply to my letters Suddenly, Coral sensed something was wrong, and she turned to see Lu Shu had disappeared into nowhere. Looking vacantly at the opaque sky, sadness crossed her heart. He got scared away! After her return, Evans team was already gone. Just when disappointment crept in, Evans head appeared from behind a rock, Why? Couldnt find him? Coral was stunned. Soon, other people walked out from behind the stones. Surprisingly all of them were hiding here. Shaking her head, Coral announced proudly, Lu Shu killed them all. She could not explain the swelling sense of pride, but the emotion was real. Evan and his people exchanged startled stares. No one questioned Coral, as Li Yixiaos appearance had shed more mysterious light on Lu Shu. But they were still caught in shock by the knowledge that Lu Shu could actually kill six experts in one go. Evan felt his inflamed ego dampened. Truly, he still had a long way to go. Emily, come here. I want to have a word with you Emily, Lu Shu smacked his lips as notifications of new distress points were sent in continuously. He left not only to avoid Coral, but the team as well. He would certainly become the target if Evan happened to unite with experts from the Phoenix Society. They might not be interested in individual Practitioners, but many organizations took joy in hunting down Heavenly Network members. Besides, no one would know if he was killed in the remains. Now, he had two katanas and two tantos. It was a common misconception among those who watched anti-Japanese TV series that tantos were solely used for seppuku*. In fact, traditionally tantos were used by medieval Japanese warriors in close combat or fights in a confined environment. *Seppuku: a form of Japanese ritual suicide by disembowelment. And there were a number of ways to perform seppuku, including one horizontal cuts, three horizontal cuts and jumonji giri, meaning cross-shaped cut. The latter two were less common than the first Many people might ask, wasnt it excruciatingly painful to cut ones belly open? How could Japanese warriors withstand that?! Actually, the reality was not so. Since the Edo Era, seppuku had become more of a symbolic ceremony. At first, people were brave enough to cut themselves. In the moment of agony, they would be beheaded by the kaishakunin, also known as the man who assisted the death No matter how much force the person applied, the first cut would be at most five to ten centimeters deep due to the thick adipose tissues at ones belly. Then, the horizontal cut would be around twelve to twenty centimeters in length. After the completion of the two steps, the person would have lost about 200 mL of blood, equivalent to the amount donated one-off at a blood donation drive. Even if the person applied another strike to complete the cross, he would not bleed to death at once. According to the record, the man who survived the longest after performing seppuku was Takayama Hikokurou. In 1793, he cut his abdomen at 2pm but only swallowed his last breath at 9am the next day after a whole nineteen hours. Thus, people collapsing to death at once after seppuku as depicted on the screens was pure nonsense What purpose did seppuku serve? When a warrior was about to be defeated or captured, he would want to die an honorable death. Hence, he made the message clear to his opponents: I am not afraid of death! Do you hear me?! However, they may still remain conscious for a while afterwards. Therefore in practice, such a serious ritual might result in people whining, fainting, rolling on the floor, crying their eyes out and other ridiculous endings. You would never know what might happen! Thus, later on, the tanto was replaced with a fan or a wooden sword. Once the seppuku performer reached out for it and put it on his belly as a necessary step of the ceremony, kashakunins sword would immediately chop off his head. Then, the ritual would end in perfection. Judging from its history, one could tell Japanese warriors fixation on seppuku. They would carry it out no matter what. As he walked, Lu Shu fed to his divine water all the weapons he had gathered from the Collection of Gods. Having the water increase in size at a visible rate, the consumption of gargoyles could surely be done more effectively later. Speaking of which, he was reminded of Li Yixiao That man had cleared all the gargoyles in the entire region At the other side of the remains, Anthony was sealing up a gargoyle stone under Lu Xiaoyus control. But suddenly, she changed her mind. Instantly the stone collapsed inwards and crushed the gargoyle inside with its a tight grip. Lu Xiaoyu raised her gaze to the sky in bewilderment. Why do I have this sudden urge to kill. Chapter 414 - The Miserable Life of Individual Practitioners Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On bare-foot, Lu Shu trekked across the gray land and had to climb over black rocks occasionally. Just a moment ago, the fight with the Collection of Gods had shattered both his shoes. However, he had only brought extra clothing in his Seal of Lands, not shoes. He walked past cracked stones one after another, grumbling at Li Yixiaos impulsiveness Speaking of which, should he follow in Li Yixiaos direction? In any case, he had more than enough gargoyles and perhaps Lu Shu could have some fun catching them one by one? However, Lu Shu was concerned about one thing. Based on his knowledge of Li Yixiao, there was a good chance of him becoming the public enemy in the end. Although Li Yixiao was not afraid of being sieged by a group of Class B experts, Lu Shu certainly was. Thus, he started advancing in another direction, hoping to find a path untraveled by Li Yixiao. Finding the relic was none of his priorities, but he would have hit the jackpot if he could run into more CoG members. Their equipment was much more valuable than broken weapons and gargoyles Then, Lu Shu changed his clothes and even put on a cap and a mask, so that the previous group would not recognize him upon their second encounter. After all, his identity as a Heavenly Network member was already exposed, and there was CoG blood on his hands. Although he would never make peace with the CoG, he knew of better things to do than charge forward head-on like an idiot against Class B opponents. However, he had a recurring feeling that the remains was ridiculously huge, as though he could never reach its boundary. At the very least, there were different surroundings in the previous remains, but why were there only stones in this one? After walking for an entire afternoon, Lu Shu did not see a single gargoyle. Who the hell knew what route Li Yixiao had picked? Maybe he had purposely come here to provoke the monsters! At nightfall, as soon as Lu Shu put on his earplugs, he saw two people approaching in the dimming light. Lu Shus presence immediately drew them closer. Two Class C experts? Lu Shu frowned. Coming to a stop, the one in front asked Lu Shu in English, Individual Practitioner? Lu Shu took out his earplugs and asked, What? The two Caucasians were dressed in the same outfit. It looked like the uniform of some organization and was bright red. Usually, one would not wear such a bright color in the dangerous situation, unless he had a strong backing. Then, the two stared in disbelief as Lu Shu put his earplugs back in before they could answer. The pair did not use anything to guard against the howling, except for their Class C strength. But how could you hear us after you put your earplugs back in again?! From Stanton Hopes distress, +88! From Lu Shu nodded in acknowledgment. That fellow was called Stanton Regardless of other peoples choice, he would wear earplugs, though the baying would not cause any harm to him given his capabilities. At most he would be annoyed by the dolefulness therein. However, why must he listen to that unpleasant noise when he could choose not to? Then, Stanton almost screeched, Are you an individual Practitioner?! We are of Class C! Come with us! In their judgment, Lu Shus bare feet were an indication of his weakness. They had met and mocked many individual Practitioners who had lost their shoes when running for their life away from gargoyles. Besides, in their opinion, the strong could withstand the wailing with their sheer strength and only losers needed to rely on earplugs. If Lu Shu had known this judging criterion of theirs, he would probably had knocked their idiotic heads together This time Lu Shu heard him. But where are you leading me to? Why were they so strange? In most cases, people targeted either lives or resources. But why did they ask Lu Shu to go with them? Why? Were they treating him to a meal? How hospitable! Fine. Lu Shu was deliberating whether they had things up to his divine waters standard. As though content that Lu Shu would not dare to escape, the pair led Lu Shu back the same path they had come. In fact, they had captured quite a few unaffiliated Practitioners, who would not even run knowing their Class C status. After another hour, suddenly Lu Shu vaguely heard rowdy noise ahead. A person was shouting loudly, Dig! Quick! Slackers die! Lu Shu finally understood. It appeared that the organization was taking captive of all individual Practitioners in the region for slavery. But what were they digging for? Following the two Class Cs, he climbed over a small gray hill. Downhill, hundreds of individual Practitioners were plunging their fingers into the soils at an empty space. Despite their extraordinary strength, for a Practitioner to dig with bare hands it was indeed miserable! At the moment, there were more than a dozen Practitioners in red uniform, among whom were three Class Cs. It suddenly reminded Lu Shu of the walking encyclopedia at the beach recounting that a British Practitioners organization loved red suits. According to him, they had brought in a number of pros and their ability was rather remarkable. Reality showed they were very lucky too. After knowing that gargoyles would become obtuse at night, they immediately began looking for team members on the first night instead of searching for resources. On the first night alone, five Class Cs had joined together, with many others afterwards. In spite of the absence of their Class B members, a team of five Class Cs could already turn their noses at unaffiliated Practitioners. Even lone Class Cs from powerful organizations did not dare to try their luck with them. It was completely normal that a few lucky dogs from an organization happened to be transported to the same place. Then, they discovered this piece of land by chance. Back then, many broken magical weapons were excavated from the ground. Although they could not be put to use directly, such resources were necessary for their internal research on weapon forging. Besides, they could sell the rest to others. Though low-priced, there were huge amounts of them here! In addition, even more discoveries were made upon further excavation. Besides broken weapons, there were numerous human skeletons as well. One could not help but wonder, why did humans die here? And when did they die? Just then, a group of individual Practitioners came, excited at the sight of so many magical weapons. Seeing so many individual Practitioners made those British pros rather happy too In the end, a work system was established, with unaffiliated Practitioners serving as free labor for the pros. Two Class Cs were even dispatched to gather more manpower. It pained the individual Practitioners to accept the truth that they were happy way too early Chapter 415 - Ive Got A Broken Weapon! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It sounded unbelievable that only ten plus Practitioners were able to keep hundreds of individual Practitioners under control. At the very least, many of them could surely escape if they all dispersed at the same time. Yet, the reality was this ridiculous. No one was willing to take the lead. Besides, it was better to be a slave in a safe environment than to die in the wilderness. The two Class Cs turned to Lu Shu. Go down yourself and follow the rest. Everything clear? Basically, those captured unaffiliated Practitioners would have accepted their fate at this step. It was a brainless job anyway, just to dig out and gather together broken weapons. At the moment, the pile of weapons was already taller than a person. The Practitioner slaves were burying their heads in their work. They had become much more diligent after their red bosses took a slackers life. Unable to win and unwilling to die, the best option possible was to finish their work fast. What if they could continue their remains exploration after this? After all, they could not possibly slaughter hundreds of individual Practitioners together. Although it was an easy task, the reputation of the organization would suffer should their deeds be exposed to the public. Afterwards, other groups could easily leverage on this excuse to wipe them all from the playing field and carve up their resources. Yet, the scariest of all was Li Xianyi A laborer shot a glance at the newcomer behind the two Class Cs back, A new face. Now, they took pleasure in seeing other people being sent here. It gave them peace of mind to know that they were not the only unlucky ones in the world. However, something was off. The two Class Cs turned to see Lu Shu staring intently at the pile of weapons without budging a little Many of those present had sensed it too. Was the newcomer retarded or something? Hurry up and get to work! What are you waiting for?! As they stopped their work at hand and cocked their heads at Lu Shu, the noise created by excavation slowly faded off. Then, Lu Shu took his move. It cant be Wow In the British Practitioners stares, Lu Shu ran towards the pile of weapons like a madman. He picked up them piece by piece with excitement beaming from his eyes, as though he had just discovered a new continent! Lu Shu almost jumped in joy and all the grudges he held towards Li Yixiao for stealing his gargoyles were evaporated instantly. With so many broken magical weapons, who needed those gargoyles? Lu Shu estimated that there were at least more than one hundred pieces of weapons here! Besides, the divine water could digest magical weapons at a much faster rate than gargoyles. Thus, broken weapons were a better choice. But as a person who could always make the best out of his life, Lu Shu would never let go a single gargoyle when the situation permitted A Class C drew close, his brows knitted together. Get to work. Dont lay a finger on it. However, at this moment, the rapid disappearance of magical weapons caught his attention. The pile would be one layer lower every time he blinked. Everybody froze in shock. Where did they go?! Invisible storage equipment?! a person shouted in disbelief. Yes! Hes stuffing those broken weapons into his invisible storage! All five Class Cs shuddered. It was well known that the possession of invisible storage equipment translated to high standing. Perhaps they would not be able to win if the young man was a Class B. However, the young man was packing the weapons in a hurry, as though something would happen if he did not, which was rather weird. Maybe he was not a Class B?! Highly likely! Although nowadays most of the invisible storage equipment was in the pros possession, but think about it, where did they get it? Since they themselves were not craftsmen, most of them had pillaged it from low-level Practitioners! Thus, they suspected this boy with a cap and mask could probably be a lucky dog among individual Practitioners too. Anyway, which Class B needed to wear earplugs like him? The five Class Cs closed in slowly, and the leader demanded coldly, What are you doing, my friend? Lu Shu cast him a casual look. What? Just then, he was still busy stuffing in the broken weapons, clearly having no intention to take out his earplugs. The Class C expert took a deep breath and shouted, What are you doing? Dont you want to say something? Oh Then Lu Shu heard it. Glancing at the Class Cs who were about to surround him, Lu Shu deliberated, what should he say? After a short pause, Lu Shu answered, Thank you? From Stanton Hopes distress, +666! From Staples Horaces distress, +666! From Although the Practitioner slaves could not hear properly with their ears plugged up, the five Class Cs heard every single word from Lu Shus mouth. They almost choked on anger Screw you! Do you think we are digging all the weapons for you? They exchanged a look of assurance. If he were a Class B, why would he waste his time on them? Since he did not go forward to rob them directly, he should not be that strong. Furthermore, their eyes were green at the young mans invisible storage equipment. Even their own Class B member did not have such luxury! By the time the boy was dead, his equipment would be theirs. Thus, they would be well rewarded even if they did not get to retain the equipment themselves. Kill him! a sinister voice said. In the meantime, having packed up all the weapons in his Seal of Lands, Lu Shu immediately took to his heels! There was no hesitation in his movement. His actions were so experienced and smooth! That was totally unexpected. Chase him! It would be a shame on them if all their weapons were taken away like that! When the Class Cs ran out in pursuit, the individual Practitioners were itching at this perfect opportunity to escape. But the risk was not overlooked. Everybody listen up! Dont let anyone leave! Kill those who ever try to escape! shouted one of the Class Cs. The voice was loud enough to penetrate earplugs. Instantly the laborers fell back into their obedient forms. They did not dare to take risks, even given the fact that they came to remains in search of thrills. Maybe cowards like them were doomed to suffer a pathetic life. Chapter 416 - The Comeback Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Two Class Cs immediately sprang towards Lu Shu while the remaining three unleashed all their abilities in an attempt to hinder Lu Shus escape. One of them stood still and pressed his palms against the floor. Instantly a six-meter tall earth wall erected in front of Lu Shu. Magnificent! Meanwhile, a giant fireball was cast from another persons hand. The ball suddenly transformed into a monstrous serpent in the air, hurling itself towards Lu Shu with its tongue shooting out. All individual Practitioners were dumbstruck. Patterns were clearly visible on the fiery anacondas scales even from afar, as though it was actually a living creature! But soon, the Class Cs came to a stop. Gazing at Lu Shus rapidly receding figure, one of them gasped in shock. Is he a freaking horse? There was a human-like hole on the earth wall left by Lu Shus tough body. He actually ran through it without any hesitation In the meantime, the fiery serpent had crashed to the floor without even catching his wind! He was freaking fast!! From Stanton Hopes distress, +999! From Staples Horaces distress, +999! From The Class Cs looked at one another helplessly. What now? They would be severely punished if their superiors found out that they had lost so many broken magical weapons, since they were unable to get them back! The thing was, Lu Shus speed and decisiveness had been completely unexpected! Now with so many witnesses, it was impossible to keep the cat inside the bag. They could not even trust their subordinates, let alone their Practitioner slaves! Besides, they knew better than to slaughter all their captives. Honestly, they would have done so if there were fewer people as nobody would find out anyway. But there were simply too many. It would cause them great trouble if any of them managed to escape. They were not brave enough to confront Li Xianyi! Now, they all regretted the decision of keeping so many people as their slaves. Just report it as it is. Note down that guys traits so that we can post him up on the Darkness Kingdom and hunt him down! Okay! Settled. But then another problem popped up. What traits did he have? His face was a blur, just that he looked young. There was nothing special about his clothings too. Moreover, he had escaped before revealing any of his abilities Traits the leader pondered. Suddenly that thank you crossed his mind. Hes a wretch! However, how to hunt someone down with only that line of description?! Forget it. Hurry up and dig the remaining weapons out. Then, converge with the Officer of Affairs as soon as possible. Lets pray that there are enough of them underground so as to lighten our punishment, a calm voice suggested. The Officer of Affairs was referring to their Class B leader, who was in charge of foreign affairs of the organization named Pledge. Put it in simpler terms, he was responsible for fights Now, all the Practitioner slaves obeyed and carried on their work. None of them were willing to provoke their bosses when they were in a bad mood. As Practitioners and Metahumans with extraordinary abilities, who would expect that they ended up playing with mud in the remains! Soon, a few hours had passed and dawn almost broke. Though sleepy, the Class Cs had to concentrate in these last few minutes, having seen that the number of broken weapons excavated had dropped gradually. At this moment, a ray of golden light shone from afar. On second thoughts, it must not be the morning sun! There was no sun in the remains! Furthermore, the golden glow was moving as if it was a living thing! What was going on?! All Class Cs immediately became alert. In fact, Lu Shu did not run far. It was not because he had full confidence in his capabilities though, as he had calculated his chances at defeating five of them at once. In any case, their abilities were not even clear at the moment. Currently, he could easily defeat two Class Cs and might be able to win when pitted against three. But four? Better not. No matter how many tricks he had, a well coordinated team was still very strong. Besides, his defense had not reached the invincible stage. The truth was, he did not wish those red uniform Practitioners to take all the remaining magical weapons away! As he threw his current stocks to the divine water secretly, a bold idea was forming in his mind. But these broken weapons had to be good enough in the first place! Slowly but steadily, the weapons were consumed by the water. Although each piece had little energy to offer, there were so many of them In fact, Lu Shu had made an underestimate earlier. The total number of pieces were as many as 361! At dawn, the water was as big as two bath tubs! Until then, it was enough to cover Lu Shus entire body like a giant golden shield. He was unbeatable! It was time to get back his remaining weapons! Lu Shu rose and marched towards where he had come from. He wanted to give fighting off five Class Cs at the same time a try. After all, he could easily escape alive if he could not win! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt it was an exceptionally wise choice to spare every effort in the cultivation of his divine water. When he made his appearance, those experts eyes were attracted to the glow. But they remained motionless as they examined what it was After he drew close, everyone was studying carefully his divine water armor, which provided perfect concealment for his celestial cloak inside. The experts were shocked to distinguish the figure after Lu Shu walked closer. But his Spirit Qi armor seemed rather unique! They had witnessed powerful and unorthodox Spirit Qi armor like one with thunderbolts from Northern Europe. That piece would inflict harm on anybody within a certain range. There were comparatively sturdy ones too, like the legendary Class B expert Anthonys treasure, his concentrated sandy armor immune to any attacks. But never had they seen one as thick and solid as this! Bro, how scared are you? Dont you feel uncomfortable wrapping yourself up like a dumpling?! Haha, not at all! An individual Practitioner was dumbfounded upon the sight of Lu Shus new look. Are you a Pikachu? Lu Shu, Indeed, he looked like a mascot in some outlandish outfit But practicality was always more useful than visual appeal! Chapter 417 - RMB Player Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now, Lu Shus confidence had skyrocketed together with the surge in his fighting capacity. Do you know the worth of his divine water? Not to mention the previous times, for this time alone, he had invested in 361 pieces of broken weapons, equivalent to three magical stones each, which was 360,000 yuan In that case, it was more than one hundred million at the very least! Lu Shu almost fainted on the spot He had actually put in so much money? Lu Shu found it hard to believe. What the hell had he done?! Although he could not exchange it for real cash, the sheer amount of money already gave him chills. Despite being equipped with magical weapons distributed by their own organization, those Class Cs in front of Lu Shu could never be compared to him. After all, he had spent more than a hundred million yuan on his If these Class Cs were considered as VIP Level 6 players, they could casually give a good thrashing to those individual Practitioners who had never topped up in the game. However, Lu Shu was a super player of VIP Level 15 now That was right. Lu Shu was an RMB player who fought using hard money In addition, the divine water was a treasure by itself. Regardless, you would obtain different results when you spent the same amount of money on Level 5 gear and a MAX Level artifact. Sometimes boys would question girls obsession with cosmetics. Would it guarantee their beauty? Was the money really worth the effect? Haha, what was your stand then? It was the same as those online video game players. You must be crazy to claim that you could outrun those who had put in money! Without further ado, Lu Shu darted towards a Class C clumsily. The Class C raised his hand again to summon another fiery anaconda, but the serpent was distinguished the second it made contact with the water. Naturally, water and fire conquer each other. Coupled with the fact that the divine water was as powerful as a sacred artifact, how could it be possibly breached by a fiery serpent? Stunned, the Class C expert was at a loss of what to do. It was his first time to encounter an opponent this unreasonable! A Class B expert would certainly be able to leverage on his rudimentary understanding of the rules of heaven and earth to force through Lu Shus divine water, perhaps even diminish its power. By then, every bit could be translated to a loss of millions of yuan Sadly, though, none of them was a Class B. The fire-type Class C Metahuman immediately retreated to the back for cover. Understandably the Master had to be situated at the back to provide support. Meanwhile, two Class Cs thrust their swords towards Lu Shu. Their action was so coordinated, it was as if they were twins! Yet, just ten centimeters into the divine water, large resistance was felt by the swords. Their blades were quickly corroded away, limiting the amount of Spirit Qi that could be infused! In the past, Lu Shu would reconsider before going head-on against weapons, as the thickness of his divine water armor could not guarantee him remaining unharmed. But now, it was a different situation His long-standing jealousy for Li Yixiaos 3Hs abilities (high HP, high defense abilities and high ATK) stemmed from his weaker capabilities. Now, however, he could also be counted as a 3Hs warrior of his rank! Without a choice, the two Class Cs drew back their swords. Unexpectedly, though, two pools of divine water were detached from the main body together with the swords as well. Currently, Lu Shu had no issues at all with separating out some water in order to destroy the two magical weapons! Meanwhile, earth walls suddenly rose from all directions under the earth-type Metahumans control, falling in towards Lu Shu so as to trap him inside while the rest could escape. In the next instant, nonetheless, Lu Shu made use of his sheer strength to withstand the weight of the walls. It seemed that he had little concern about his own safety! At that very moment, Lu Shu was suddenly starting to resonate with Li Yixiao To Li Yixiao, he would live unless there were Class As and to Lu Shu, he would not die so long as there was no interference from Class Bs In fact, even Class Bs would have a headache killing him. It would not be that easy! In this instance, his mindset was totally different Just when the five Class Cs were seized by shock, unsure about whether to advance or retreat, they witnessed a sudden change in the plot Put down! I said, PUT DOWN all my magical weapons! Do you hear me?! Lu Shu almost screeched at an individual Practitioner. Some of them with relatively strong abilities were trying to escape with a few pieces of weapons amidst the commotion. But never had they expected that Lu Shu would go the extra mile to stop them They put back the weapons again after all pairs of eyes were directed at them. Hahaha, thats awkward All of them were dumbstruck. Arent you having a good fight? How do you have the spare energy and time to care about us?! Can you please be more focused and professional?! The Class Cs certainly had not seeing it coming either. So what, are we supposed to resume?! From Stanton Hopes distress, +999! From Staples Horaces distress, +999! From Having confirmed that all the weapons were safe, Lu Shu turned back. Come, lets continue The leader voiced his uncertainty, You are the one who ran away just now, arent you?! Although his face was still obscured, he was equally contemptible! All of a sudden, Lu Shu came to blows again without any prior notice. Not wielding his flying daggers nor his spears, he was actually fighting with his pure strength. He was interested in testing the limit of his defense! But this time, his opponents decided otherwise. After ingesting something, there was a sudden surge in the earth-type Metahumans energy waves. In a split second, he plunged into the ground with four other Class Cs in his arms. Lu Shu leaped to the site where they had disappeared with a murderous look on his face. Then, he punched hard into the earth, sweeping up a blanket of soil like the aftermath of a bomb attack! As if stars could be shaken off the sky with such strength! After the dirt had scattered, a Class C was found dead in the depths of the cavity. The other four were nowhere to be found. The sight made the individual Practitioners flesh creep. Never had they expected that the person would be punched to death underground! Was he really a Class C? Or Class B?! The remaining four had split up to run for their lives. Judging from Lu Shus speed, they would be caught up to in five minutes. The individual Practitioners looked at one another, wondering if they could leave now. In fact, they were happy for the death of that British Practitioner. In any case, they no longer had to be scavengers! However, Lu Shu turned towards them and said with a tinge of astonishment in his voice, Continue! Why stop? Come on! Give in your very best and lets build our socialist society fast, well and effectively Maybe you cant understand it but I mean, hurry up and quickly dig out my precious weapons! The rest, From Francisco Paulino Hermenegildo Tedulos distress, +199 Lu Shu was shocked by the new update. What kind of name was that?! Chapter 418 - Fists Are The Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Crossing his knees on a giant rock, Lu Shu fed the newly excavated magical weapons to his divine water as he calculated his gains in the fight earlier. Indeed, the water proved to be considerably useful. In the defense against elemental attacks, most people would rely on their own armor. Thus, with the divine water as his shield, elemental attacks of Class C or below could exert negligible harm on himself. Besides, from the angle of physical attacks with magical weapons, the double-layer protection of divine water and celestial cloak could undoubtedly keep him safe. Besides, its destructiveness could probably deter his opponents from further attempts Yet, more importantly, the greatest reward was, in addition to the countless broken weapons, the group of individual Practitioners in front of him None of them dared to risk his life in an attempt to escape having witnessed Lu Shus power. Even one of the Class Cs were punched to death underground! Numerous lines of distress points were registered as they continued with their scavenger job. Yes, an entire screen of distress points! Sadly, though, Lu Shu had missed the peak of their distress points. He would have made an incredibly fruitful harvest had he captured them one by one. Now that their senses were numb, their contribution of distress points was also as low as ten plus. Even so, the generation of entries was frequent and continuous. Lu Shu could see that the fourth star was already within his reach! A person stood up. Its been a long while since the last time we found a broken weapon. Thus, I think we have finished our work Can we leave now? It was already daybreak, and the hole was over twenty meters in depth. Honestly, Lu Shu was impressed with their high productivity Lu Shu smacked his lips. Go deeper. I have a feeling that there are more down there. From Trinidad Andrews distress, +199! No more! Really! the man shouted at the top of his lungs from the bottom of the pit. Lu Shu raised his brows threateningly. Are you questioning my instincts? From Trinidad Andrews distress, +299! The individual Practitioners suddenly realized that this fellow was far harder to deal with than those guys from the Pledge! At the very least, they had the intention to let them leave. But the new man seemed to be taking pleasure from their misery! What the heck! Nothing had been found since as early as half an hour earlier, but that fellow insisted that they continue. Thus, they had no other way but to dig another five meters! When could they finally reach the end?! A group of devils were gone and here came the devil incarnate. Could you believe it? Lu Shu almost jumped in joy at the large influx of distress points. Yes! The fourth star was about to be lit! Lu Shu lectured them in all sincerity, In order to excel in cultivation, you have to be patient and composed. Withstand the loneliness and do not fret From Trinidad Andrews distress, +299! From The individual Practitioners hesitated before they protested. But there really is nothing more! They were on the brink of frustration. Why couldnt you just let us go! Displeased, Lu Shu sighed. Now, I am sitting here while you have to dig dirt down there. Do you know why? No one answered. Right, why? Because you cant defeat me. From Trinidad Andrews distress, +666! From Cant you just say you will beat us up if we dont do work? Save the words, please! We will do as told, deal?! Freak! Lu Shus eyes brightened at the shining fourth star! Now, not only had his divine water gained significant power, even the fourth star in his third nebula had been lit. If he continued staying here with this bunch, it would be worth it to forgo the relic! Besides, he might run into dangers if he went after the relic now. But it was totally safe here. He must up his game so as to secure more relics in the future! In his eyes, those individual Practitioners were like his bright future Suddenly, he felt a gust of energy waves from the distant sky. There was someone flying in the air! Besides Li Xianyi, who else could fly in the remains? Meanwhile, Li Xianyi had spotted Lu Shu too. Then, he suddenly swerved back in Lu Shus direction. The individual Practitioners had recognized the approaching figure as well. Indeed, who else could it be? They had finally seen a glint of hope. The Golden Foundation was known for protecting unaffiliated Practitioners! Upon his landing, more than hundreds of Practitioners started whining in the pit ,Mr Li, we were captured by the Pledge to work as free labor. Then, this man fought them off and continued forcing us to dig Haha, just wait for your punishment! In their fantasy, Li Xianyi would take down the devil incarnate with his flying dagger, comfort them well and even distribute the remaining broken weapons to them. But never had they expected what truly happened next. Li Xianyi, the guardian of justice only cast a brief look at them before turning to Lu Shu. Whats going on? Whats in there? More than 500 pieces of broken magical weapons. Just nice thats what I need, Lu Shu was being honest too, since the old folk was aware of his possession of the divine water. In spite of the Practitioners expectant stares, Li Xianyi replied casually, Carry on then. No matter whether they could understand Chinese, all of them had noticed Li Xianyis exceptional mildness towards the devil head, as though he was talking to his own grandson. Certainly he was not from the Golden Foundation, whose members would identify themselves with their badges. Then who on Earth was he to earn Li Xianyis favor?! What the hell! What kind of monster was he! From Li Xianyis point of view, there was no reason to stop there if the weapons excavated were of use to Lu Shu. In any case, he had full confidence of Lu Shus character and trusted that he would not kill unless necessary. However, he still underestimated Lu Shu. In fact, they had unearthed all the weapons and now they were simply digging out dirt Desperation befell the Practitioners. All their fantasies earlier had perished. Carry on then! Even the Golden Foundation had given up on justice, the cultivation realm was doomed! Chapter 419 - Awful Luck Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Golden Foundation had always been deemed as the guardians of justice, and its members the perfect beings. But to err is human. What people did not know was Zhi Weis arrogance and Li Xianyis overemphasis on his reputation, which had one time unintentionally got his disciples into trouble. As a matter of fact, no one was flawless, but the Golden Foundation would not alter its mission in the face of humanitys imperfections. Did the Savior not dig his nose? At least Lu Shu believed so Lu Shu lowered his voice and asked, Grandpa, did you see Xiaoyu? Li Xianyi shook his head. This remain is really too big. I have not covered the entire space even by air. Moreover, we may have missed each other since shes constantly on the move. But dont worry. Shes always a lucky girl and she will definitely be fine. Alright, Lu Shu thought, no one else could defeat Lu Xiaoyu alone besides the old man himself. Actually, he was not worried. He simply missed her. He had wanted to filter out Xiaoyus distress points from the many entries, but now, how could he find it amidst countless lines from the individual Practitioners Have you seen Li Yixiao? the old man suddenly asked. Lu Shu was surprised. Nope. Why are you looking for him? Li Xianyis brows were closely knitted together. Its reported that hes causing everyone trouble at the moment with over a thousand gargoyles. Have you really not seen him yet? Obviously, he wanted to beat Li Yixiao up. Lu Shu did him a favor and insisted that he had never met Li Yixiao ever since. Meanwhile, Lu Shu felt sorry for Li Yixiao, as the old man had found another reason to give him a bad thrashing. Although they might not be able to run into each other here, they would after they got out No, really, Lu Shu immediately shook his head. We are not of the same kind. Ive been supervising the excavation since last night. An unaffiliated Practitioner suddenly grumbled in Spanish from below, Right. Even though theres nothing left Able to understand Spanish, Li Xianyi shot Lu Shu a confused look. In Li Xianyis understanding, Lu Shu would never do anything unprofitable! Why then? Whats down there? Li Xianyi asked. Lu Shu hesitated for a second and re Not much at all! There are only broken magical weapons. Yet, at this instant, the bottom of the pit suddenly subsided into a hollow of over two meters in diameter. All those present were stunned. What the heck? The bolder ones were already lying on their stomach at the edge of the hole and looking inside, while others had retreated back to the surface. They cast Lu Shu a startled look, was he telling the truth when he claimed that there was more underneath?! Li Xianyi also looked at Lu Shu in bewilderment, did he not just say there was nothing more except for weapons?! Lu Shu, This was hard to explain! He really had no bloody idea that there was something down there! He was simply gaining distress points, okay?! Anyway, though, it was a good thing to get something out After a long while, the old man finally chose to believe Lu Shus explanation that it was a mere misunderstanding, although very reluctantly How about I go down first? Lu Shu asked Li Xianyi carefully, planning to pocket any treasures before others Li Xianyi instantly saw through it, Too rash. Rest assured, the things inside are all yours since its you who found them. He would have taken it all if it was not Lu Shu. In fact, he had long since been treating the young man as his grandson and the stronger Lu Shu and Xiaoyu got, the happier he was. It was a connection that transcended personal interest. Having lived for almost a century, Li Xianyis friends, parents and teachers had left him one by one. Thus, family had become an extremely precious and valuable asset to him. As for the individual Practitioners, their initial shock had turned into joy, as any strange happenings in the remains could be related to unimaginable wealth. Soon, though, fear had crept in. Their chances of survival were considerably slim in the unknown situation down there. What if Lu Shu decided to send them down first?! The remains were full of dangers. If they were sent to scout ahead, not only would they be unable to secure their fruits of labor, they might even lose their lives inside. At this moment, however, Lu Shu suddenly spoke, Come up here, everyone. Im afraid you are not suitable to venture any further. Despite his interest in distress points, Lu Shu would never bet on so many innocent lives for an uncertain cause. Li Xianyi said calmly, You can either wait here or leave as you wish. Lu Shu felt sorry. Just let them leave like this? Actually they could stay and dig other areas! As a matter of fact, the entire instance itself was odd. With an abundance of broken magical weapons and human skeletons buried here, how could it be an ordinary place? However, the discovery of the hollow was a pure coincidence. Li Xianyi was the first to enter the hole, in which there was a stone staircase leading to unknown places in the depth. The old man frowned at the revelation. No wonder the remains were so strange that there was nothing besides low-level creatures like gargoyles and stretches of black stones, and the relic seemed nowhere to be found. The truth lay underground! In fact, in addition to tangible threats, there was another one that was more obscure, what if the relic could never be found? In that instance, even Class As might perish in this desolate place. Everyone would starve to death, as no one was stocked with enough food able to sustain a lifetime. Furthermore, even if there were such people, so what? They had entered the remains so as to become stronger in the future, and to enjoy the world of affluence outside. What could Lu Shu do even if he consumed all the gargoyles here throughout his entire life? Thus, no one would be willing to die a natural death here, and the mere thought of failing to secure the relic was nightmarish. Li Xianyi shot Lu Shu a glimpse, suspecting that he might have found the correct path to the relic by chance. What awful luck! Chapter 420 - Li Xianyi’s Confidence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The staircase was as dark as the abyss. As Li Xianyi descended, he flipped his hand to produce a torchlight Lu Shu was stunned for a long while. Are you so down to earth, grandpa? Dont you have any advanced lighting devices? By right, the standard of ones possessions should be aligned to his status and identity. Lu Shu had expected the same for Li Xianyi. However, this Class A pro apparently did not share the same view as Lu Shu. Li Xianyi glanced at him. Keep it simple, understood? We dont need to pay so much attention to insignificant details on the journey of cultivation. From Li Xianyis distress, +199! Lu Shu almost laughed out loud. Please, your distress points had already given you away. Just admit that you do not have any lighting tools! Then, he took out a mirror from his pocket. The item had almost been forgotten in his Seal of Lands, as its only functions were lighting and blinding other peoples eyes. Li Xianyi was confused. But in the next second, he almost thought he had seen the Sun Luckily, Lu Shu had not pointed the mirror directly at the old man. A ray of golden light shot out from the mirror, immediately illuminating the entire underground space! Silent, Li Xianyi packed up his torchlight From Li Xianyis distress, +199! Why does this kid have so many odd objects?! It was extremely spacious, quiet and as magnificent as an underworld palace. Downstairs, there was erected an enormous altar, which was shrouded in an air of ancient mystery. There were peculiar symbols and lines covering as large as a hundred meters square on the altar, the sight of which could make anyones flesh creep! Upon closer examination, the base of the altar was actually built by human skulls. Could it be the bloody symbols were painted with human blood as well?! Li Xianyis white jade flying dagger was already in the air, ready to attack anytime. In the center of the altar stood a scarlet gargoyle, whose wings were joined together, shielding its face and body. Whether it was dead or in a heavy slumber, it was hard to tell. Around the altar situated twelve black gargoyles, upright in the same pose guarding the scarlet one in the center. In the proximity of each ordinary gargoyle there was a trident erected from the floor. At this moment, Lu Shu noticed incessant transmission of Spirit Qi to the scarlet gargoyle from the symbols around. Shocked and confused, Lu Shu wondered why the altar, built on human blood and skulls, served to nurture the monster in the center via Spirit Qi. However, Lu Shu was unable to detect the gargoyles energy waves at present. Same as all the other gargoyles, they were tantamount to the dead before they were awakened. Normally, people would have to calculate their chances of survival in this instance. Unlike them, Lu Shu subconsciously shifted his focus to the gargoyles and their tridents. The tridents must be magical weapons! Moreover, the scarlet gargoyle could probably provide a great deal of energy to the divine water All of a sudden, the central gargoyle started moving. It reared its sinister head and faced Lu Shu and Li Xianyi, while its body remained unmoved. Even so, it was frightening enough. The scarlet gargoyle raised its head slowly, its eyes cold as ice. Then, the little Sun in Lu Shus hands shone into its eyes Unexpectedly, it was temporarily blinded by the strong light. With Lu Shu as witness, it quickly shielded its eyes with its wings From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +399! Lu Shu was pleased at once. Ha, it was an intelligent being! Not only so, it should be of rather high level. Back then, Little Fury had taken a number of refresher fruits before it could generate distress points of more than one. He was genuinely not afraid. Now he could sense, after its awakening, the Devils mana was as boundless as the sea. A true Class B. In the past, Lu Shu would run away without hesitation. But this time, he did not, as he had backing. Unlike Li Yixiaos backing who would even beat himself, in Li Xianyis presence, even Inferno Blood Devil would not dare to cause any trouble Inferno Blood Devil took a long while to regain its vision. Then, it was drawn to Lu Shu again, its features savage. Humans were its food! Yet, at this very instant, a giant pool of divine water flowed down along the staircase, capturing a black gargoyle before the face of Inferno Blood Devil, together with its trident. The gargoyle inside immediately woke up in shock, and started struggling violently in the golden glow. But the divine water was inescapable no matter how hard it tried. Inferno Blood Devil took two seconds to understand that this human had apprehended its minion, completely ignoring its presence Bellowing, the devil soared into the sky with a slight flap of its wings. Strength was swelling up its body as it itched to skin that human alive! The remaining eleven gargoyles suddenly came to life all at once, their brawny claws were already gripping onto their tridents! Yet, in the next instant, Inferno Blood Devil swerved back to the altar, obediently sat still as it watched the old man leap down with his white jade flying dagger. It was afraid But other gargoyles were not that smart. They hurled themselves towards Li Xianyi one after the other, while Lu Shu was excited at his opportunity of observing Class As combat up close! With a sharp noise, the white jade dagger twitched and vanished. Then, a transparent circle rippled outwards from the original position of the dagger. It was a sign of breaking through the sound barrier! Before Lu Shu could see the dagger, all the ordinary gargoyles suddenly started falling apart. Lu Shu was dumbfounded, was that the true strength of a Class A expert? Then, he immediately felt sorry for the loss of eleven gargoyles. Luckily, though, the eleven tridents were still there Lu Shu leaped off the stairs. He was able to withstand the impact of jumping down from hundreds of meters and remained unharmed. Meanwhile, Inferno Blood Devil was being a good being and stood still on the altar, at a loss at what to do With intelligence, it had immediately caught the smell of a Class A beside the human that had taken captive of its minion Chapter 421 - Inferno Blood Devil Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Though ferocious, Inferno Blood Devil was aware of one thing. Do not fight when you know you cannot win The common perception of devils was that they were stubbornly relentless at consuming humans, even though they might lose their lives for it! But in reality, devils would become even more terrifying with intelligence. Inferno Blood Devil examined the distance to Lu Shu. It knew full well it would not get out alive if things continued like this! Lu Shu shot it a glimpse and whispered, Guard it well, grandpa. You see, its so furtive. Dont let it use me to threaten you. From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +666 It was perhaps its first time to be described as furtive Li Xianyi replied calmly, the tip of his white jade dagger positioned right in front of the devils forehead. It cant. The two simple words exuded limitless confidence. Lu Shu had read the monsters mind. Indeed, with the human boy in its captive, the Class A might think twice before launching any further attacks. But before it could lay its finger on Lu Shu, its evil plan was already exposed Inferno Blood Devil stood still on the altar. Then, it could only watch as Lu Shu poked its wings with a trident From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +999 Lu Shus face lit up at the ease of getting distress points! Blood Devil enjoyed high status in the remains and never had it been poked by a human like this! Mana welled up in its eyes as fury set in! Grandpa, have you seen anything like this before? It seems different from other gargoyles. They are made of hard stones but this one has flesh. Im guessing those human skeletons on the surface are related to it as well. But who put it here? Lu Shu wondered in curiosity. Then, he raised the trident again for another poke. Real flesh! From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +999 Though scared, it had dignity too. Inferno Blood Devil glared at Lu Shu, but immediately closed its eyes once it turned. Lu Shus Sun mirror was blindingly bright and it was directed right at it at the moment From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +999 After close inspection, Li Xianyi decided to waste no more time. Just when he was about to kill Inferno Blood Devil, Lu Shu suddenly shouted, Please wait! Confused, Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Why?! Then, Lu Shu poked it a few more times with the trident. Okay, you may kill it now. Li Xianyi, ??? From Li Xianyis distress, +199! From Inferno Blood Devils distress, +999 Knowing that its death was near, Inferno Blood Devil suddenly spread out its wings and threw itself towards Lu Shu. Instantly, it let out a loud roar that almost tore the entire cavern apart. Surprisingly, though, the roar had materialized black waves, sweeping across Li Xianyi instantly! But it was a fatal underestimate of a Class A experts abilities. Before it could extend its wings to the fullest, Li Xianyis dagger had penetrated its skull immediately, and naturally darted towards its heart from the inside. The monster suddenly went limp and collapsed back to the floor. In the meantime, the white jade dagger ran through its heart before returning to Li Xianyi, its blade still clean as a crystal! Lu Shu made his move as well. Having finished the first gargoyle, the divine water immediately wrapped Inferno Blood Devil inside Li Xianyi was at a loss. Your divine water can even consume THAT?! Of course. Why not, Lu Shu grinned and proudly announced, Didnt I say that it has no particular dietary preferences? Even ordinary gargoyles are edible and each of them is equivalent to a piece of broken magical weapon. I wonder how much this Inferno Blood Devil is worth. The opportunity was too good to be missed. In any case, a Class B Inferno Blood Devil must be much better than an ordinary gargoyle, mustnt it? Li Xianyi drew a startled breath. According to the information, the divine water mainly fed on magical weapons. But how come its diet had become so much more diverse after it landed in Lu Shus hands? Wait a minute, you called it Inferno Blood Devil? You know this creature? Li Xianyi suddenly asked. Lu Shu paused and replied, Its just a random name I came up with. Dont you think it looks like its from the inferno? Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief after having confirmed that Li Xianyi was convinced by his explanation. He just let the cat out of the bag While controlling the divine water, Lu Shu asked, What are you gonna do next, grandpa? Continue searching for Li Yixiao? Meanwhile, he certainly did not forget to pick up all the other tridents Li Xianyis brows were knitted together. Suddenly, he raised his hands in the direction of the altar. In Lu Shus spiritual detection, hundreds of invisible aura-blades were rolling towards the altar like the rising tide. Instantly, the entire altar disintegrated from the base to the top platform. It was terrific. Even dozens of Class Cs could be killed within an instant. Admittedly, the number of fighters would never be an advantage in the face of a Class A! At this moment, however, a giant scarlet stone plate appeared under the altar, embedded in the floor. There were numerous symbols and lines engraved densely on its surface. In the blink of an eye, Li Xianyi split the plate in halves with his jade dagger. Immediately after, cracks started forming on the broken plates, which soon collapsed into minute powders. In that instant, the everlasting howling below the surface stopped abruptly. Then, Lu Shu felt an eruption of mana from somewhere underground. In the meantime, a loud noise thundered through the entire remains from not far away. Even the entire cavern began shaking like an earthquake had occurred. Li Xianyi lifted Lu Shu out of the entrance of the hollow, while the latter was holding Inferno Blood Devils corpse and the eleven tridents tightly in his grip Upon arrival at the surface, Li Xianyi let him down and said, Im going to check it out. So, be safe and avoid the core region! The experts are certainly rushing there now. Then, his clothes started flapping and Li Xianyi shot into the clouds like a quick arrow. Chapter 422 - Li Yixiao The Target Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Li Xianyi had just encountered Lu Shu and the individual Practitioners thought they were saved but ended up still having to continue digging There was a dense crowd of gargoyles chasing after Li Yixiao in a wild chase in the north of the remains Lu Shus Practitioner scavengers thought they were the saddest individual Practitioners in the remains, while in reality, those targeted by Li Yixiao suffered a far more tragic ending. They might even lose their lives. Li Yixiao had been to the Laos remains. Moreover, before he was enlisted into the Heavenly Network, he had long since been interacting with various kinds of people like Li Dian and he was well aware how the world was like out there. And the cultivation realm was yet another world. Not everyone was fond of conflicts. Feng Yeming, for instance, had only been a guardian of a national territory even after his ascension to Class B. He had declined all requests of violence. At the same time, not everyone was able to stick to his original goal like Feng Yeming. Indeed, only the strong had the right to maintain their focus on their initial dreams. It was said that the world of brotherhood was where there were people. But what was it, exactly? Here, there were neither chivalrous swordsmen, nor debates over sword skills among distinguished figures. In such stories, girls were thought to be daring and decisive, while in reality they were crude and brazen Novel figures such as swordswomen could not occur until after the regeneration of Spirit Qi, as they could strengthen themselves via power awakening. Otherwise, in the past, how could they maintain their attractive appearance after so much training and exposure to natural elements? Maybe they had arms and legs even thicker than Lu Shus. In fact, the world of brotherhood was never as appealing as it was made out to be. It was a battlefield of fame and fortune, or a shark tank, where deaths could happen anytime. And Li Yixiao had been deceived and betrayed a number of times before. Back then, he was chased out by his very master, for his slacking attitude when it came to practicing. Afterwards, his experience in the harsh world had affirmed his resolution to become stronger, so that he could play with others instead of getting cheated himself In simple terms, he had grown from a naive teenager to a troublemaker At this moment, a lone figure in the distance suddenly caught Li Yixiaos attention. The latters eyes lit up. Happy to see you again, big head! Apparently the other person was not a Chinese and he could not understand Li Yixiao at all. It just happened that he had been beaten up by Li Yixiao before in the Laos remains. Actually, this Metahuman of Class B was rather powerful, though his defense was much weaker than Li Yixiaos At the moment, Li Yixiao wildly ran towards big head with over one thousand backers behind, immediately scaring the latter away. It was not a bloody joke! He had wanted to avenge himself on Li Yixiao, but how could he have expected Li Yixiao actually appeared with one thousand plus monsters! Are you freaking insane?! Li Yixiao almost laughed his head off at big heads receding figure. He felt that he was such a genius to think of this idea! That aside, even Li Yixiao himself did not dare to stop Although he could make it out alive from a few hundred gargoyles, he was at the end of his wits in the face of over one thousand It was really too many! Then, he ran into a group of Asians, whose faces turned ashen at once at the sight of Li Yixiao and the throngs of gargoyles behind. Li Yixiaos eyes brightened. In fact, not all Asians looked the same. Some were shorter, some were darker, some had smaller eyes, and some But it was all pure bullshit to Li Yixiao. To him, the easiest way to differentiate friends from foes was that the former would not run away from him So long as they were not his comrades, why would he care about their safety! Li Yixiaos life philosophy was just this simple and straightforward! The bunch of Asians took to their heels while shouting baka as they ran. Upon hearing that, Li Yixiao became even more motivated. They were from the Collection of Gods! The CoG was equipped with high-end combat capabilities as many Japanese people from various factions had been striving for the best and eventually ascended successfully at the onset of Spirit Qi regeneration. Yet, no one was that powerful in the group in front. Thus, Li Yixiao quickly outran them for a back attack! When he was making his way through the group, many of them thrust their shurikens and katanas towards Li Yixiao. However, a tiger sign suddenly emerged from his back the instant he dived into the crowd, shielding any attacks from low-level Practitioners! When he cut their escape route from the front, the Collection of Gods fell into desperation. How could they remain hopeful with an unbeatable person blocking their way and over thousand gargoyles chasing from behind In that instance, recognizing their unavoidable death, everyone spared no effort in an all-out attack against Li Yixiao. But how could they harm someone who could not even be killed by a Class B? Gargoyles roared past in perfect coordination with Li Yixiao. The CoG members had nowhere to run! Instantly dozens of CoG Practitioners were drowned in the sea of gargoyles. In merely half a minute, like a wheat field in the aftermath of a plague of locusts, no one survived. Li Yixiao carried on his running at once. His backers attacked indiscriminately Then, he became even more delighted at the pile of black stones in front. His backing was about to get even stronger! However, those stones would only quiver violently as he went past without releasing a single gargoyle. Confused, Li Yixiao took a closer look at a rock, and realized that the crack had been sealed up by gray soils. As a result, the gargoyles inside could only struggle to get out but ended up shaking in the stones With so many gargoyles behind, neither did he have the courage to crack the stones open Who the hell did this?! Distress crossed Li Yixiaos face. Why do this to gargoyles! The same sight ran on for a few more miles! Li Yixiao could hardly understand the rationale behind! Suddenly, he was reminded of the dismantled club when he wanted to have fun with those pretty girls inside. It must be the same Class B earth-type Metahuman whos behind both instances! Otherwise, how on Earth could so many Class B earth-type Metahumans be gathering here? How could it be so coincidental that all the persons doings made him displeased? Thus, he must be targeting him! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Chapter 423 - Materialization-Type Class B! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Roaming in the remains, a sneeze suddenly caught Lu Xiaoyu by surprise. She frowned and murmurred to herself, Is Lu Shu missing me? She beamed with joy in the next instant. Of course he was, else how could Practitioners fall sick! What she did not know was how upset Li Yixiao was with her sealing stones, and that the latter was already pondering why he was targeted by a Class B earth-type Metahuman But Lu Xiaoyu and Li Yixiaos path diverged from there, as the place that Li Yixiao saw the black stones was also where Lu Xiaoyu changed her direction. Yet, Xiaoyu did not think further, since the materialization-type expert Johnson in her second tier of celestial map was almost complete. The time lag was due to the fact that Lu Xiaoyu herself had yet to reach Class B. Although celestial powers were way stronger than Spirit Qi, it was still a huge jump from Class C to B. It might only take her a short time should she reach Class B. Sitting on a black rock with her arms supporting her little head, Lu Xiaoyu watched as the black smoke conjured up in front of her. It was the Class B materialization expert Johnson. This one looked much better than Anthony, as expected Lu Xiaoyu grumbled. Meanwhile, Anthony was still giggling underground. What was he laughing for?! It was all Lu Shus fault! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299! But her brows knitted together as she was sensing Johnsons power. Huh? Can only materialize something familiar? Then, she controlled Johnson to conjure up a pack of chips But he disappointed her the moment Lu Xiaoyu opened the pack. Despite its realistic appearance, it was not real but purely energy. Lu Xiaoyu groaned, useless! Materialization powers did not make them the Creators. In fact, they could only build models with their mana. It appeared that cartoons were lying when they showed real things could be produced from nothing. Indeed, in the earlier fight with Anthony, Johnson had mainly materialized energy-form animals as a means of attack. But instead of bleeding or arresting biological mechanics like other living creatures, those animals would break into pieces or vanish directly. Thus, things conjured up were not permanent either. Even movement of the materialized body consumed extra energy, though it was insignificant compared to the maintenance of its form. Yet, they would still disappear when drained of mana. While normal animals relied on food to survive, materialized creatures depended on their creators mana. So what should she conjure up? Lu Xiaoyu fell into deep thought, what was her most familiar object in the world? She froze at the thought Wasnt the answer Lu Shu?! She calculated carefully the possibilities of materializing Lu Shu. Honestly speaking, she indeed knew him very well. She saw him in the morning once she woke up and sometimes listened to his bedtime stories before sleep. Lu Shu cooked for her and brought her out for fun. For so many years, Lu Shu was like an indispensable part of her life. Her world would also collapse with Lu Shus disappearance. Lu Xiaoyu could not even bring herself to think about it. Without Lu Shu, there would be no one to prepare her meals, buy her new clothes, make her happy or to take care of her The reverse was true too. In that case, she would no longer have anyone to miss wholeheartedly. She would not have to surprise him by washing his clothes or give her heart to anybody anymore. Back in the orphanage, Lu Xiaoyu had a small appetite, but Lu Shu always needed more to eat as he grew. Yet, everyone was given the same portion and no extra food could be provided. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu would give some of hers to him and she would be happy seeing Lu Shus stomach was full. Then, she would start thinking about the next meal as she could offer half of hers to Lu Shu again. In those days, her greatest expectations of everyday life were all linked to Lu Shu. As a result, she would always return no matter how many times Lu Shu sent her back to the orphanage. Therefore, to her, Lu Shu was the only reason that this world was still a beautiful place and that the future was worth living for. She had never imagined how it would be without Lu Shu because the world would be meaningless to her then. In the orphanage, Lu Xiaoyu was the only girl who got to wear white shoes and the only girl who always had snacks. She could talk to Lu Shu when her mood was down, bite his arms when angry, watched as he pretended to be in pain while in fact she was not even willing to bite hard. Suddenly the entire remains started shaking like there was an earthquake. But Lu Xiaoyu could not care less about that. On the other side, Lu Shu was gazing in the direction into which Li Xianyi had disappeared, distress was all over his face. As he continued controlling his divine water to feed on the tridents and Inferno Blood Devil, he cursed the old man for ruining his plan. Now, all his individual Practitioners had run away. He would have lit up the fifth star had the old man not appeared But there were gains as well. The consumption of Inferno Blood Devil was almost done and the water had actually expanded visibly again. Besides, tridents were true, functioning magical weapons that could provide much more mana than broken ones. The divine water was as big as six bathtubs at the moment! At this instant, he felt his celestial map blink, as if calling back to something. But nothing else happened. What was that? Back to Lu Xiaoyus side, a sudden wave of mana erupted from Johnson. Then, a Lu Shu slowly came into form from thin air. His hair was unkempt, and his face handsome as usual. He was dressed in a simple, cheap T shirt and a pair of 29-yuan sweatpants, whose elastic cord was on the brink of breaking due to prolonged wearing Lu Xiaoyus eyes were twinkling. She did not know that many other materialization Metahumans had also tried to conjure up humans but all to no avail. It could not work even for family members that they were together with for decades, as if it was impossible to materialize a creature so intelligent as human beings. But Lu Xiaoyu had succeeded! Nonetheless, though lifelike, this Lu Shu was not equipped with celestial map, flying daggers, divine water, the head-twisting gourd or his sea of chi and snow mountain. It was simply the strength-type Lu Shu at the peak of Class C. Chapter 424 - Lu Shus Clones! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu studied Lu Shu carefully. Indeed, he looked exactly the same as the real one. Suddenly she said, Will you ever eat half of my chips again in the name of tasting one piece only?! The Lu Shu in front replied, No, never! Lu Xiaoyu laughed until her eyes squeezed into two crescents. Sensible answer! In fact, she did not have to say it out besides will control. But she thought it was rather cool Will you ever put me to bed with perfunctory lame jokes again?! Lu Shu replied, No, never! Will you ever add cumin or black pepper into tomato with eggs at your own disposal?! No, never. Will you leave me? after she finished the question, she hesitated and mumbled, So boring! It was just a puppet, not Lu Shu himself. But then she suddenly thought of an idea. She could alibi him when he was out there executing his evil plans! It was a very practical and helpful use that Lu Shu would probably need Honestly speaking, in terms of combat effectiveness, the materialized Lu Shu was so much weaker than the real person. In any case, he was a pure Class C strength type with neither his mysterious celestial map nor his gourd, sea of chi and snow mountain. Thus, it was not Lu Shu after all and Lu Xiaoyu had lost her interest. Her little cheeks suddenly blushed. Take off your shirt, Lu Shu Her voice was barely audible towards the back In spite of living under the same roof, Lu Shu had paid special attention to privacy. He would not take off his T-shirt in Lu Xiaoyus presence even in summer. When he went to Xiaoyus room for an air-conditioned night, he would dress himself decently and sleep on the floor. To him, although they had always been depending on each other, there were bottom lines to maintain. And he had done a good job. At this very moment, the materialized Lu Shu suddenly raised his brows. What did you do, Lu Xiaoyu?! Lu Xiaoyu almost jumped off the stone in shock. She did not control him to say that! It felt like she was a naughty kid whose playful deeds had been discovered, or her secrets were revealed. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! How was that possible? It was only a materialized being, how could she lose control?! Then, the Lu Shu in front clenched his fists and stretched his fingers again. Strange. Did you conjure me up, Xiaoyu? Despite the foreign strengths in this body, I can get along completely well. Besides, I myself dont even have to be distracted to control here. Instead of having consciousness by itself, a wisp of Lu Shus own was pulled here and the two sides were perfectly in synchronization! Everything that happened here was registered in the main body as well. Just now after Lu Shus celestial map had flickered, a feeling started growing stronger in his mind. Then, he could not resist the temptation for a remote control. It just felt like a smoothly running split screen. Was that his clone?! Lu Shu suddenly realized the gist of the problem. It seemed that Lu Xiaoyu could actually create Class C strength-type clones of himself using Johnson?! Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu had noticed too that she had lost all control of the materialized Lu Shu! She asked carefully, When did you come here? I spoke once my will reached, Lu Shu was still getting used to his body. Didnt hear me say anything? Lu Xiaoyu flew a kite. What did you say? Lu Shu was curios. Haha, nothing, Lu Xiaoyu was finally relieved. The long time spent with Lu Shu had taught her the trick of spotting his lies, for example when he insisted that he did not sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Stars! Back then, she pretended to believe him just to save him some face! But everything was way too weird. Lu Shu had read about materialization powers on the Golden Foundation forum and he was clearly aware, though Lu Xiaoyu was not, that no one had managed to conjure up humans so far. Yet, not only did Lu Xiaoyu succeed, he could even control it himself while Lu Xiaoyu could not. Could it be due to the secret linkage between their celestial maps? If that was the case, Lu Shu seemed to be the more dominant one of their twin celestial powers. It was apparent from the fact that Xiaoyus spirits could be restrained by his Corpsedog and that he could even reverse-control his clone! Xiaoyu, try materializing more of me using Johnson and see how many we can get, the thought suddenly crossed Lu Shus mind. In any case, Johnson could conjure up so many crows back then. So he should not have any issue with numbers. Lu Xiaoyu immediately did as told when she was still feeling embarrassed for her previous thoughts One, two five! She stopped when the fifth Lu Shu had appeare. This is the limit. Five Lu Shus exchanged startled looks with one another until one quipped, Its so bloody weird! There are so many of myself and we work perfectly well like the five fingers. It was like the enhanced version of Narutos Shadow Clone Technique! Despite their low combat capabilities of merely Class C, it was already high enough and they were advantaged in terms of numbers! One of the Lu Shus raised his hand, conjuring up a spear from thin air. It was precisely the same as the one he was familiar with! He could actually use Johnsons power directly! Lu Shu turned and hurled the spear out at full strength with a loud bang! The spear crushed a stone completely, together with the gargoyle sealed inside! Lu Shu was shocked, not for the matchable strength of his clones, but that he could spare his spears! How about materializing five of himself when he wanted to have a fight with someone in the future As a matter of fact, why not follow Lu Shus usual fighting style instead of using Johnson to come up with some other unfamiliar techniques? Although it would consume a great deal of his clones mana and there was no protection from his divine water nor celestial cloak, the existence of five clones as his supporting attackers was already awesome! More importantly, Xiaoyu could establish contact with him anytime anywhere without causing him any inconvenience! Chapter 425 - Group Out for The Pledge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Despite her failure to control the materialized Lu Shu herself, Lu Xiaoyu was happy nonetheless, even though she could not even erase those clones. Neither could she stop the consumption of Johnsons mana, but she felt it was only good this way! Admittedly, the clone had been compelled to make many promises to her earlier, but what was the point if it was not Lu Shu himself? That was why Lu Xiaoyu found it boring. Currently, though, it was Lu Shu himself who was standing beside her, not a mere puppet. It felt just wonderful! Where are you, Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Lu Shu glanced around and replied, It looked about the same everywhere. I have never been to this location and its hard to confirm where I am now. Did you hear the earthquake just now? Yes, I did! Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Which direction? Not sure Lu Xiaoyu was too engrossed in conjuring up Lu Shu earlier and honestly she felt the entire ground was shaking together. Then did you hear the thunder? Lu Shu continued. No! Lu Xiaoyu was quite sure about that. Seems like we are pretty far apart as the sound has yet to reach you, Lu Shu estimated that they were at least twenty kilometers from each other. Twenty kilometers was not long compared to the size of the remains. After some consideration, Lu Shu materialized caps and masks for his five clones, ready to protect his new trump card from unnecessary attention. Just when Lu Shu was about to let four of the clones dissipate, four people emerged from the ground from not far away, each dressed in a red uniform. One of them knelt down on one knee and said in English, his face pale as paper, This should be far enough. Im beyond my limits and this is the farthest I can get through earth. Yes, it was a narrow escape. We underestimated him. But weve lost so many broken magical weapons, so how should we report back? another person knitted his brows together. It was a grave mistake. I suppose you dont have to report to anyone anymore a voice sounded behind them. Whos it?! the four of them turned in shock. The next instant, however, all of them were dumbstruck at the five Lu Shus! Despite their different outfits, their masks and caps were identical! How did he make it here! Five of them too! Was this a sci-fi movie?! Wait, no. It was a freaking horror movie! From Stanton Hopes distress, +999! From Staples Horaces distress, +999! From The four Class C experts from the Pledge took great efforts to arrive there, the supposed safety area. But how could they have imagined to bump into Lu Shu again! Five Lu Shus stood there at ease, as though having been waiting for them for a long time As for Lu Shu, he was pretty shocked. Actually, after he accidentally let them escape, he had always been deliberating how to find them again. It was almost impossible, since neither could he catch them, who were fleeing via soil transport, nor locate them in the deep earth despite his sensory abilities. However, at this very moment, the four of them sent themselves to his clones! What a coincidence! Haha, youve gone too far Then, the four Class Cs could only stare as five Lu Shus materialized a spear each from thin air and leaped forward instantly. The Pledge was utterly routed as the Lu Shus hurled their lances and shouted, Excellent runners, arent you? Huh?! The Pledge members were all on the brink of mental breakdown. Completely confused and dumbstruck, they did not even dare to fight back! Earlier, they were not even able to defeat one Lu Shu with five people. Now, with five Lu Shus From Stanton Hopes distress, +999! From Staples Horaces distress, +999! From If things were to be continue like this, they would not have enough strength to run! Giant flames erupted from a persons body, cocooning him inside. The sweltering heat wave rolled outwards in wakes, messing up Lu Shus hair. In a split second, he summoned five fiery anacondas and shot them towards Lu Shus clones at the best of his abilities. He had reached his limits! Run! When hes held back! Yet, with Class C strength-type power, Lu Shus clones had speeds and strength parallel to Lu Shu himself. Before the arrival of the giant serpents, immediately the five of them applied leverage, dodging their attackers with different movements at the same time! Under the rolling clouds in the sky, five Lu Shus suddenly jumped to their feet, casting their spears out like thunderbolts! Once the first spear flew out, another one appeared beside each one of them! Just when the clones were about to descend at the highest point, they launched another round of attack as if hovering in the midair! The earth-type Metahuman plunged underground with his team mates at once. There was no time to care about anything else! However, having surpassed his mana limits, he vomited a mouthful of blood the moment they dived into the earth. His head was throbbing in pain! However, soon they were horrified to realize that all earth elements had been locked around them. Anthony took charge, giggling. Under his power, the four Pledge members could neither sink nor emerge. Stuck, they became Lu Shus target. But Lu Xiaoyu left the killing to Lu Shu. His spears were coming with lightning! Then, against heavy crackling, the four Pledge members were buried in the thick dust swept up by falling spears. A giant cavern was formed from where they were due to the intense bombardment. No one could survive the intense shelling. Lu Shu stood stationary after he landed on the ground. Honestly it felt good to have five clones. How did you come up with the idea of materializing me? Smart move! he turned and smiled at Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyus eyes squeezed into little crescent moons again. Of course! Chapter 426 - Core of The Remains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cloned Lu Shus combat techniques seemed to be overly simple. Could five strength-type Class Cs defeat a Class B? The answer was probably a no. Besides, it was tried and tested that the clones defense and durability were unreliable either, as it was mana consuming. After the completion of conjuring up five Lu Shus, Johnsons mana had almost been depleted. Now, he only had enough to supply for Lu Shus spears. The key issue was Lu Xiaoyus power. She was unable to provide Johnson with limitless celestial powers. As a result, she only had a chance at winning quick fights with a Class B. If it was to be dragged longer, with Class Bs fast healing abilities, Anthony would be unable to sustain another round of attack. In other words, now Lu Xiaoyu had absolute advantage over any Class Cs, but not so with Class Bs. She would be an easy target if her inefficient restoration of celestial powers was discovered by others. Undeniably, though, the materialization type had yet to unleash their true fighting potential. Thus, at the moment, Johnson could only be used as a functional spirit instead of a card against Class Bs, not to mention the fact that he had just ascended to Class B rather recently. In fact, the easy defeat of the Pledge this time was not purely coincidental. In order to transport humans via the underground, there was a need to expend extra elemental powers and the earth-type Metahuman had yet to reach Anthonys level. What was the earthquake just now, Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. I dont know how it happened and Im still unclear about the specifics till now. Grandpa has flown there already and I am on my way, Lu Shu said. At this moment, Lu Shu looked up to see an odd-looking gray cloud coming towards him at incredible speed. But upon a second look, it was not a cloud, but thousands of gargoyles! Lu Shu frowned at the strange sight. Then, another gargoyle broke free from its stones without anyone passing by, and soared towards a certain direction. Lu Shu was utterly confused. Whats going on? Is it due to the earthquake? At where he himself was, gargoyles were flying to the epicenter like birds returning to their nests, disregarding humans on the ground! Lu Shus clones said, Gargoyles are heading to the epicenter. Well meet there. Li Yixiao could be the one behind that crowd of a thousand gargoyles from the other side. We cant let him see my clones. As he spoke, his clones disappeared one by one. Without hesitation Lu Xiaoyu started chasing towards the direction of gargoyles. That was where Lu Shu was! Meanwhile, Lu Shu did not head straight to the epicenter as the big change might have attracted Class B pros there. Moreover, currently all gargoyles were like a compass, a guidance to the center of the remains. Probably no individual Practitioners or Class Bs would be willing to forgo this opportunity of securing the jewels of the remains. At the moment, an expert dressed in red uniform raised his eyes and gazed at the returning gargoyles. As the Officer of Affairs, he had planned to reunite with his inferiors first. But the remains did not give him enough time. Go to the core region first. Maybe my men are on their way there as well, thought the Officer of Affairs. On the other side, a group of individual Practitioners were surrounded by gargoyles. Just when they were about to give in, the monsters suddenly left them alone and flew away towards something unknown. One of them asked, yet to regain his bearings, What happened? Why did they suddenly leave? Is it related to the earthquake just now? All of them were badly wounded and scarred. The sudden ray of survival was absolutely unexpected. Some immediately collapsed to the floor. In fact, since the dawn of the cultivation era, people had only gotten stronger physically instead of mentally. Hardly anyone could remain calm in the face of death. It was a reoccuring scene throughout the entire remains. Everywhere, throngs of gargoyles were flying to the core region. In the meantime, Lu Shu stood beside the epicenter with his cap and mask on. He had no idea what was triggered by the breaking of the scarlet stone plate but a pitch black palace had emerged from the surface right in front of him. What was more, crowds of Practitioners gathered around him, all came for the gargoyles. The monsters homecoming event had yet to end. Those early birds had already entered from the main gate of the palace, drawn to something hidden inside. Besides, despite the large area of the building of up to hundreds of hectares, it was still not big enough to accommodate the gargoyles of the entire remains. As for the latecomers, they were all beheaded by Li Xianyis invisible aura-blades. People below gazed up at him in the air. Is that the Class A from the Golden Foundation? Definitely. Didnt you see him flying? another person replied, Hes so powerful! Just a flip of a palm could put gargoyles to death immediately with invisible aura-blades! When can we be like that? Suddenly, Lu Shu heard a familiar voice. He tilted his head to spot Evan in the crowd conversing with others. This time, there was no arrogance on his face, but the young white male beside him looked calm and composed. They had intentionally kept a distance from the individual Practitioners. Seems that he has reunited with people from the Phoenix Society, Lu Shu frowned. And Emily was nowhere to be found as well. Over twenty Phoenix members proceeded forward following the young mans lead. Those unaffiliated Practitioners consciously stepped aside like split currents. No one dared to stand in their way. The Phoenix Society indeed had a blinding aura. When they stood in the front row of the crowd, other powerful organizations all followed suit while individual Practitioners gave their way out of fear. The organizations had made their message clear, they were to compete for whatever was inside the palace. The Class B leader of the Phoenix Society looked at Li Xianyi with a calm gaze and requested, Mr Li, permission to enter? Chapter 427 - Out of Control Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Xianyi did not take the lead into the palace but waited at the gate to kill the monsters. But no one else dared to enter if he did not. Although powerful, he was unable to stop so many organizations from their desire of remains exploration. If he ever attempted to, it would certainly result in a grand battle. But Li Xianyi did not utter a word to him, still killing gargoyles as if there was no one around. The Class B expert frowned a little but kept quiet. As the strongest man in the cultivation realm, Li Xianyi had the greatest power of speech. The Phoenix Society certainly had no intention to be the first to anger him in spite of their thirst for the resources inside the palace. Wait until others took the move. That was the plan of the Phoenix Society. Lu Shu eyed the front row and Corals figure caught his attention. She was standing in a group of the Deities and seemed to be well respected for her high position. Lu Shu was somehow confused. Was she not a mere Class D? A person beside Lu Shu asked, Can you see that Northern European group named the Deities? Oh, they are the Deities? Correct, the man replied mysteriously, That girl over there is called Coral. Its said that after her awakening Odins sign of the Gungnir appeared on the back of her neck. She has the highest chance of ascending to Class A in the entire Deities. The sign of the Gungnir? another person asked back, She has awoken to Odins bloodline? Cant say for sure. After all, the Deities are quite mysterious. Who knows? Only then did Lu Shu finally understand the limelight on Coral inside the Deities. However, he was worried that she was too innocent to handle the killings. Li Xianyi spent a while longer slashing gargoyles. Along with every move of his invisible aura-blade was new fear generated in those big organizations hearts. They had agreed to join forces in resistance, if Li Xianyi was to compete for the relic, but no one dared to disobey him now. Most of the big organizations had over twenty people, only the heads of the Collection of Gods and the Pledge were standing alone. They had expected to meet their subordinates here but ended up seeing none. At the moment, they were already raging inside. Apparently their people were killed! However, with no basic communication tools and such a vast land how could they know who did it? The leader of the Pledge stood out. When are you done? We want to get in now. Li Xianyi gave him a brief glimpse. Wait. Immediately he attracted looks of admiration from the individual Practitioners below. He had become their ideal selves, the height they dreamed to ever achieve. There are too many gargoyles! What on Earth is inside the palace? Never mind. Lets wait and see till the director kills all the gargoyles. Can he? Without a doubt! The old man had his reasons for the slaughter. At the moment, it remained unclear what was inside the palace. Whoever entered had to face those monsters. Thus, it would be much easier with fewer gargoyles inside. At this moment, over a thousand gargoyles were approaching from the air, seizing every individual Practitioner by terror. To their surprise, however, a fat man was chasing close behind, shouting at the top of his lungs, Dont go, brothers! Lets have more fun! Li Xianyis face darkened. It was Li Yixiao! Individual Practitioners almost jumped out of their skin at the sight of so many gargoyles. It looked like the Apocalypse. How many gargoyles are there actually?! How come they gather together?! I heard that somebody was causing trouble with infinite gargoyles What the heck?! Can the major director of the Golden Foundation take down so many of them? It will be hard Pinning down one gargoyle was an easy feat for Li Xianyi, but with thousands together To tell the truth, he could, but it would consume too much of his mana. What if someone took advantage of the situation when his power was exhausted? Recognizing the severity, Li Xianyi immediately jumped high to avoid the crowd. Remains exploration took priority at the moment. If not, Li Xianyi would be more than willing to give Li Yixiao a good thrashing! Li Yixiao sighed pitifully as his backers disappeared into the darkness in the palace through its main gate. Why did you leave me like that?! In the meantime, Lu Shu pulled down the brim of his cap and tugged up his mask. He already heard people discussing about that fellow At this instant, to everyones surprise, Li Yixiao dashed into the crowd decisively like a small hill, as if still running after the gargoyles! He continued yelling, Dont leave me, brothers! Then, in everyones astonished stares, Li Yixiao ran past the individual Practitioners, through the front row of big organizations and into the palace without even a look at Li Xianyi Those organizations fell silent So he entered, LIKE THAT?! Then, Li Yixiaos laughter came out from inside the palace. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA let me have a rest HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, Im going to get that relic, b*tches! Li Xianyi, ??? Big organizations, ??? The rest, ??? Was there something wrong with his brain?! Lu Shu took a while before recovering from his shock. Was that the legendary technique of laughing past your obstacles?! As expected, Li Yixiao was super unreliable, anytime, anywhere. When Lu Shu almost thought that Li Yixiao had forgotten their mission here, surprisingly the latter had made it into the palace in such an unfashionable manner. Honestly speaking, just now Li Xianyi had the recurring urge to stab him when Li Yixiao was entering. But he did not A thought suddenly crossed Lu Shus mind. Did Nie Ting really send Li Yixiao here for the relic, or was his actual intention irritating Practitioners from across the world? Wait a moment, so why was he here too?! Lu Shu bit his gum, are you kidding me, Heavenly King Nie? Although it was true that Li Yixiao almost forced him to come, Nie Ting was definitely aware of that! All of a sudden, a commotion started in the crowd. The young Class B expert of the Phoenix Society curled his lips and led his team into the palace. Following them everyone else moved forward as well. The situation had gone out of control! Chapter 428 - Coral’s Advantage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Those big organizations were left with no other choice. At the moment, they had to follow after Li Yixiao. Else, they might not be willing to compete with him after returning to the real world had Li Yixiao obtained the relic. By then, no one would be able to wipe out Li Yixiao in secret. And no one, really, had the guts to face the fury of two class As. The crowd burst into the palace, and Lu Shu passed off as an individual Practitioner. To him, the divine water was his greatest takeaway of the trip and there was no need to serve as cannon fodder for Class B experts. Just take it slowly, bruh! At that very instant, Coral suddenly turned, darting her eyes over the crowd, including where Lu Shu was. She did not pay attention at first, but soon she noticed his presence. Yet, Lu Shu had disappeared when she looked back again. Her Deities friends were bewildered. What are you looking for, Coral? I fell in love with a boy in the remains. I think I just saw him, Coral replied with a smile. The whole team immediately skidded to a stop. They looked at Coral with disbelief across their faces. What? Did you just say you fell in love with a boy in the remains? Her beauty was publicly recognized. Moreover, for the members of the Deities, they were well aware that Corals future could be way brighter than that of anyone of them. Earlier Coral had many pursuers, but many had given up along the way as they calculated their chances of winning her heart. They seemed to have placed Coral at a higher level than themselves. In addition, her fathers stand had always been one of disapproval towards his daughters admirers. In his opinion, it was too young for her, a twenty-one-year-old girl, to start dating. It should wait until after her graduation. More importantly, she should only make her own decision for something as significant as this after stepping out of her ivory tower to witness the dark sides of the world. Truly, no one dared to chase his daughter now, but how could he expect his daughter to chase someone else Speaking of which, Coral had never been interested in anyone before. It was human nature to have feelings for others. But her teammates certainly did not expect Corals honesty at this moment, as though she did not care at all peoples views on this. Love at first sight in the remains Are you serious about it, Coral another person asked. The Deities was a close-knitted team. Internal friction existed only among Swedish, Finnish and other places leaders who held conflicting opinions. But there were hardly any fights nor discord among internal Practitioners of the same country. Actually, the Deities was also one of the few transnational organizations. Most of the groups were uni-national, like the Heavenly Network. Thus, they asked whatever they were curious about without much constraint. Yes, I am serious. Hes powerful and kind, very nice to me too He was a bit greedy for money, though. But that certainly cannot eclipse how good he is. He is like the Sun, Coral said, happiness and admiration displayed on her face. Her comrades were stunned, oh my gosh, Corals really in love! Look, her IQ is already going down! In their opinion, it was not enough to judge from the fact that one was kind or nice to Coral. Who would not show his good sides when chasing his girl? But, it seemed that the guy was interested in Corals money! One person paused for a while before asking, Do you know how old he is, Coral? Coral froze. No. She had asked, but Lu Shu did not answer! Then do you know his family background or, anything at all? No. Her comrades looked at one another, helpless. Why did it sound like online dating Those long distance relationship couples loved to give up their lives for their lover without even being clear on the other persons conditions. Coral, we know you like him. So whats his attitude? Why is he not by your side to protect you? another person asked. They could not understand, should the guy not at least keep her safe if she really liked him this much? Coral shook her head, He doesnt like me now. They all drew a startled breath. What was wrong with this world?! The golden girl of the Deities was in a one-sided relationship?! Doesnt matter, though. I will succeed! I have money! her face was if nothing but seriousness. What logic was that?! Can love be purchased? They found it hard to understand, only because they had not met Lu Shu. If they had, they would know how much an advantage that money had to Lu Shu But, wearing a cap and a mask, even Lu Shu did not expect to be recognized by Coral with her casual glance. Despite the wide gate, it was still impossible to fit thousands of people in one go. With throngs of individual Practitioners crowded at the door, it made it even more difficult for those at the back to advance any further. Lu Shu was stuck there too. There was a Practitioner in front wielding a sword. In spite of its awesome appearance, it was just a normal weapon without mana. In fact, many individual Practitioners possessed such cold weapons nowadays. Unable to obtain a magical weapon, they had no alternatives but to purchase a high-priced alloy sword as their weapon. Anyway, those swords were pretty sharp and hard. When that fellow was jostling forward, his long sword swept here and there and almost hit Lu Shu a couple of times. Lu Shu patted on his shoulder and pointed at his sword, asking him to put it away. However, the man continued pushing in after only a brief look at him. Watch out, man. Lu Shu patted him again. When the latter turned his head impatiently, Lu Shu forcefully pulled out his sword from his grip non-negotiably. Ka! After breaking the sword in halves, Lu Shu returned it to the guy, acting as if nothing had happened. From Park Geung-hos distress, +666! Though furious, the man did not dare to fight back at all Lu Shus eyes lit up at the amount of distress points. Actually there were quite a number of individual Practitioners with such alloy weapons! He suddenly shoved those in front aside, Excuse me! Regardless of whether anyone could understand his Chinese, Lu Shu had already come near to another individual Practitioner. When the latter was about to push forward after a short glance at Lu Shu, his alloy knife was taken away and broken into halves. Then, looking natural, Lu Shu returned his broken weapon and moved on in another direction. Holding his broken blades on his palms, the man was utterly shocked and confused. Who was that? Why did he break my knife? Where did he go?! From Antoni Maldonado Evangelistas distress, +666! Lu Shu was stunned. Another lousy name?! Chapter 429 - Apologize to The Major Director, Quick! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was breaking peoples weapons as he jostled forward. Soon, dozens of individual Practitioners were holding their own broken blades in the crowd with distress written all over their faces Lu Shu watched cheerfully as the distress points increased. Suddenly, a number of entries with English names were registered. What happened? He did not know that at that time, the Pledge leader was angry for the extermination of his team while Corals comrades were holding grudges against him too Lu Shu decided to record them down in his notebook if he had the time. But judging from now, there might be too many to note down one by one. When he finally made it into the black palace, his Practitioner victims were still pondering about life with their broken weapons. Who the hell did this?! What an ass! The architecture was pitch-black throughout with a spire hinting at the Thai culture. At the moment, everyone was crowding non-stop into this majestic structure in search of treasures. The view reminded Lu Shu of temple fairs. It looked almost the same as the Guanlin temple fair in Luo Cheng, except for the absence of food vendors. Lu Shu gave it a serious thought about the possibility of making a fortune here by selling fermented bean curd. But he had noticed something strange. They were deep into the palace and they had yet to see a piece of basic furniture like tables or chairs. It was completely empty. On the walls, there were scribbles that looked similar to those in the cavern where Inferno Blood Devil was found. Everything was creepy. Besides, where were all the gargoyles?! Based on their huge population, they should be perching everywhere in the palace now. But why did he see none? Then, a paunchy figure with a cap and mask caught his attention from the crowd of individual Practitioners. Furtively, the man was following the big organizations behind. Lu Shu was stunned. Was that not Li Yixiao? It seemed that he had blended into the crowd instead of searching for the relic himself. How cunning! Could it be he was wary of the potential danger inside? There were predictions on the Golden Foundation forum that future remains were highly likely to harbor Class A spirits. Earlier, Lu Shu had expected Class B Inferno Blood Devil to be the strongest native creature here, but he might be wrong. Therefore, it would be silly of him to believe that he could obtain the relic on his own. At the very least, he would not relish a front-row seat before the situation was clear. Worried about the possible threats, those big organizations were also walking behind Li Xianyi. Honestly speaking, no one was confident enough to face a Class A spirit himself. Neither could one expect to be rescued when attacked. At present, more deaths meant fewer competitors. Suddenly, however, Li Xianyi turned and walked back to his Golden Foundation team. May we know where you are going? a person asked. Li Xianyi shot him an astounded look. To reunite with my people, of course. The rest exchanged startled looks. What about us if you do not go in front? You need to walk in front, please. What if there are Class A beings? someone voiced their common opinion. The palace was really too creepy. Li Xianyi was puzzled, Didnt we already agree during the meeting that I cannot take part? Fine, now you say that you cannot be involved?! Who proposed the meeting? Quickly step up and apologize to our major director! In fact, the meeting itself was a failure. The initial goal was to contain rising experts of the post-regeneration era, but they had failed to realize that they could not do anything about it regardless of whether Li Xianyi followed or violated their rules. Now, Li Xianyi was unparalleled except for the Heavenly Network. You will need to be equally powerful to have that bargaining chip, wont you? As Li Xianyi slowly returned to his Golden Foundation team, a question hovered over the big organizations. Was Li Xianyi not said to be principled and righteous? In reality he was almost the opposite to that! The information was untrue. For Gods sake, what was wrong?! Those Practitioners who were itching to explore the palace all came to a stop. It was the downside of having too many big organizations on the site. No one was willing to be the guinea pig, as they were well aware that others were very much anticipating their failure. The leader of the Collection of Gods was already in a bad mood. At the moment, he let out a cold laugh and said in English, Just as a reminder, theres another person in front of us all. What if he takes the relic? I suggest we join forces to venture inside together. Dont let the Heavenly Network to pocket the relic. Fair enough. Indeed, Li Yixiao was already inside. What if there were no spirits in the palace, or simply no Class As? What if they were just paranoid? In any case, Class A beings only existed in peoples imagination, and no one had seen any in the remains. The CoG leader showed no expression. Unable to find his subordinates, he knew the best option now was to cause confusion. Then, he could gain advantage from the disorder. In the meantime, Li Yixiao was being a quiet audience of their guileful schemes. He loved it. Honestly speaking, it would be even better if it developed into a crowd fight in the palace. However, the only fly in the ointment was that he could not understand what they were talking about Suddenly his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of another person with a cap and mask just like himself. Wonderful! Lu Shus face darkened. He pulled down the brim of his cap and was ready to hide. But before he could, Li Yixiao had already jostled to his side. Haha, found ya! Right Lu Shu lowered his voice. Although other people could not recognize him in this outfit, Li Yixiao definitely could. He had seen Lu Shus and Lu Xiaoyus caps and he still remembered the patterns on Lu Shus black cap! Meanwhile, those big organizations had reached a consensus. All Class B experts walk in front. Fight together if there is any danger. Okay! Okay! Fragile agreement. They would certainly drag one another down in real peril. Li Yixiao whispered, What did they say? I think I heard my name just now. Lu Shu summarized up and replied, The Class B from the Collection of Gods said that you are already inside and cannot let you keep the relic to yourself. Thus theyve formed a union to explore this palace together. Li Yixiao froze. What happened to those secret schemes? That gigolo was actually uniting everyone to go together, furthermore, using himself as the excuse?! Lu Shu murmured, Now What the F! Before he could finish his sentence, Li Yixiao suddenly threw away his cap and mask. Right there, he bounced twice to capture everyones attention. Hey! Im here! I didnt go in! The CoG leader, Li Xianyi, Lu Shu, Chapter 430 - Men Born Humble As Ants, Yet Live Up To Be Glorious As God Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios People turned to see a fat man bouncing around in the crowd of individual Practitioners, his cap and mask in his hand Was that not the Li Yixiao that they were just talking about? But who was the other person beside him wearing a cap and mask just like him?! It was such a great shock for Lu Shu. Bloody hell, this Li Yixiao would even make things harder for his own people! He had heard stories of the Laos remains from that old folk. Back then, there were quite a few candidates from the Heavenly Network. Thus, Lu Shu had always been curious why only the two of them were sent here this time. At first, in his speculation, the rest might have hidden somewhere and would only identify themselves at the point of need. But judging from the current moment, it was highly likely that they had no other teammates, because Nie Ting was worried that Li Yixiao might give his own men a hard time! Then the question was, were you not worried about me, Heavenly King Nie?! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt unease in a frosty stare. Having already been exposed, Lu Shu decided to avoid no more. Then, he turned to see the Class B expert from the Collection of Gods glaring at him. Probably the man would have grudges against himself too, thought Lu Shu. As expected, an entry set in. From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +381! He knew the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods were never at peace. Based on his expression, the Japanese seemed more than happy to slaughter him and Li Yixiao. Thus, if given the chance, Lu Shu would be glad to kill this Nogiwa too. Certainly he could not win the normal way, as the man was clearly advantaged in all aspects. But what if he could launch a secret attack? Those individual Practitioners around Li Yixiao were all in shock. Why did you hide among us just now?! With the gazes from big organizations, the low-leveled Practitioners felt compelled to step aside, leaving Lu Shu and Li Yixiao at the center of a circle of one meter in diameter. Those complaining about the limited space earlier did not utter a word now. Meanwhile, the big organizations were stunned too at the current situation. Only two people were sent from the Heavenly Network? Could it be they want to maximize their average strength? Then, was it possible that the other guy was a Class B too, same as Li Yixiao? Yet, there was no information on the new man, and neither could they match him to any known Heavenly King given the knowledge on their physical traits. Could he be a newly ascended Class B in the Heavenly Network? This Eastern country was so powerful! Coral looked at Lu Shus figure from behind the crowd. She knew she had recognized him correctly the moment she saw him together with Li Yixiao. Her comrades could guess it from her cheerful smile as well. Following her gaze, they saw two people in the crowd. It definitely could not be that fat man though, he was such an eyesore! Hence, it must be the man beside whose face was hardly identifiable. Ecstatic, Li Yixiao turned to Lu Shu. Ha, they cant use me as an excuse now, can they? You are still concerned about this right now?! Lu Shu had almost got used to his temperament and gave a nod of assurance. Possibly no Lu Shu thought, you probably would have been besieged if not for the top priority of locating the relic now Moreover, Li Xianyi would likely be one of those beating you up At this moment, the leader of the Phoenix Society let out an arrogant laugh. We the Phoenix Society shall take the lead then, since none of you dares to venture further. After that, he took the initiative to advance inside. Currently, there was another structure in the innermost area that had yet to be explored. However, at this instant, the entire palace suddenly started shaking again. All the individual Practitioners immediately glanced around warily, and some tried to force their way out but only to find it was too late. Rapidly the whole building sank into the ground,pulling along everyone inside. Then, the patterns on the palace walls caught Lu Shus attention again. Could it be a trap? To groom a monster using human blood? Anyway it seemed like the case for Inferno Blood Devil. The situation suddenly went into chaos. The most unruffled of all was still Li Xianyi. With his sword, he could easily take down even a Class A being. Li Xianyi curled his lips. Posturing! The palace descended for a total of two minutes. Now, it was utterly impossible to estimate their distance to the surface. Moreover, the building was again buried by earth. Without the relic, no one would be able to escape alive. Individual Practitioners were all flustered. They were unable to bear such turbulence with their low capabilities. WHAT HAPPENED? Are we trapped?! It shouldnt be that dangerous with all the big organizations with us! It was merely a word of comfort that was not convincing after all. Away from the light source, the entire place soon plunged into complete darkness. Torchlight! an individual Practitioner said. At the moment, a ball of growing flame suddenly appeared on a Phoenix Society experts palm. But in the next instant, a golden ray shone from the crowd, so blindingly bright that it offended the Class Bs eyes. The experts hand jolted, and the fire was immediately distinguished What the freak!! Turn it off now!! From Howard Millers distress, +399! From As a matter of fact, Lu Shu was shining at a whole direction, not a single person The intense atmosphere in the palace was instantly punctuated by furious bellows. Who the hell is that?! Am I blind?! At that time, almost up to one quarter of the people in that direction was facing Lu Shu! Li Yixiao marvelled at the effect. Impressive! The individual Practitioners behind him were all in shock, not knowing what he was holding. Was it a magical weapon?! But bro, it was not very nice of you to set off an indiscriminate photo-attack against various big organizations! But before they could give it a more careful thought, Lu Shu had turned, looking innocent Freak! More had gone blind Lu Shu felt that the illumination of his fifth star would soon be hopeful if he continued to provide this all-rounded lighting service But when he turned to the next direction, he suddenly saw Coral gazing at him against the strong light. Her joyful expression seemed not even a little diminished and her silver-gold hair was sparkling in the blinding radiance. She had recognized him, Lu Shu had confirmed. At that moment, a sentence crossed Lu Shus mind. Men born humble as ants, yet live up to be glorious as Gods. It was not meant to describe ones beauty, but it did pop up in his head. Chapter 431 - Each With His Own Axe To Grind Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu immediately closed his Sun mirror as he saw Corals tears rolling down due to the prick. Though guilty for his action, Lu Shu really did not expect her to look at him straight through the intense light. But the thing was, actually she could not even see him in backlight, so why did she still stare Lu Shu reckoned that Coral was only trying to show off her beauty. Li Yixiao paused a second before asking, Brother Lu Shu, can you lend me this magical weapon of yours? Here you are. Lu Shu stuffed the mirror into his hands with only slight hesitation. Just when darkness returned to the palace and members of big organizations were starting to look back, a cheerful voice echoed in the chamber. Big head, look here! Ka! It was again as bright as daylight! Li Yixiao! We are at daggers drawn! Can the Golden Foundation please do something?! At this moment, the descending of the building had finally come to a stop. Flying through the air, Li Xianyi snatched the mirror from Li Yixiaos hand and returned it to Lu Shu. Then, he turned to Li Yixiao, anger hissing in his voice. Dont be so dramatic! Obediently Li Yixiao kept silent. He could defy anyone else but this old man But didnt Lu Shu start it first? Why dont you scold him?! Meanwhile, many had taken out their lighting devices. Without the disturbing Sun mirror, they were finally able to take a careful look around. But nothing seemed to have changed except for the fact that there were underground. Look! a voice suddenly shouted. In the illumination of his torchlight, the main gate of the palace looked pitch black. It was not sealed by earth and rocks! The entrance had turned into the exit! Fearful of the unknown darkness, none of the individual Practitioners dared to move. Then, the Phoenix Society went forward first with their people. Since they had already decided to take the lead in the search of the relic, no more hesitation was necessary in the light of new clues! After that, the atmosphere had soothed a little, and peoples desire for the relic was rekindled. With individual Practitioners crowded at the door, it was a bit hard for those big organizations to jostle there now. Yet, as though in tacit agreement, all of them started to chase the low-level Practitioners out! They wanted to use them as their cannon fodder! Certainly they wouldnt do so in Li Xianyis presence. But the latter was already gone! Honestly speaking, to those big organizations, low-level Practitioners lives were totally expendable. So why not use them as the canaries in the coal mine? However, no one noticed Nogiwa Takenobus receding figure amidst the commotion. But in a split second, Lu Shu shone his Sun mirror towards the direction into which Nogiwa had disappeared. Then, a translucent shadow was formed on the ceiling in the strong light. The person was gripping onto his purple tanto with one hand while the other raised to shield his eyes Lu Shu yelled, Look there! A shadowy monster! Beat him! Most of the experts were still unclear about the situation, but who would give it too much thinking in such a creepy environment? Subconsciously, individual Practitioners recoiled whereas pros attacked. Instantly, ten fiery phoenixes shot out from Howards hands, hurling themselves towards the shadow! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Lu Shu had always been cautious of him for his sinister eyes earlier, just in case he would secretly attack Li Yixiao and himself. Thus, only Lu Shu had noticed his retreat. Besides, he did not achieve the so-called invisibility, but only distortion of light via a certain strength. Thus, he could be easily exposed with another ray of light! Nogiwa had no alternatives but to reveal himself, hopping backwards. Stop! Its me! But clearly Howards phoenixes showed no sign of disappearance. Instead, they continued swooping on Nogiwa! Howard smiled gently. My apologies. My fiery phoenixes refuse to return once they are out. Nogiwa Takenobus eyes darkened. He did not say a word, as he was aware it was an intended attack! Now, with the relic right in front of their eyes, no one would be pleased with more competitors. Thus, he would soon be dead if he had been injured just now! This was the actual cultivation world. Every expert was a great white shark in the depths of the seas, and they would swallow the weak at the scent of blood! Clenching his teeth, Nogiwa Takenobu threw out more than ten shurikens, each aiming precisely at a fiery phoenix. Instantly, gigantic heat waves swept across the chamber as phoenixes perished into darkness as their gorgeous and frightening demise. Then, due to the explosion, shurikens deviated from their original paths towards the stone walls aside, punctuating two individual Practitioners at once! At this instant, to everyones surprise, two slender fingers took hold of the two shurikens! Nogiwa Takenobu raised his eyes to see the Heavenly Network expert in his cap and mask was actually studying his black shurikens. He didnt even notice when his shurikens ended up in that persons hands! Then, the man immediately ran off! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +666! Nogiwa Takenobu took a total of two seconds to realize that this fellow had specially come for his shurikens! What kind of person was that?! So poor?! His shurikens were not ordinary items either. Except for the lost ones, Nogiwa Takenobu called back all the remaining ones. As for Lu Shu, the shurikens kept struggling in Nogiwas summon, but neither could escape Lu Shus control. Then, they were cast into his Seal of Lands to be consumed by the divine water. From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! All of a sudden, new and old hatred of him welled up in Nogiwas heart. At the moment, his eyes were as malicious as those of the most venomous snake. Wanna die?! Nogiwa Takenobus eyes narrowed. Then, he sprang to the air, stepping on individual Practitioners shoulders as he ran towards Lu Shu like a specter. His figure was fading again. His feet sent immense force down the bones of those Practitioners, fracturing their spine at once! Get down! Li Yixiao suddenly leaped to his feet from nowhere. Roaring, his tiger sign pounced into the air, followed closely by his punch! Chapter 432 - Ambush Nogiwa Takenobu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Nogiwa had fallen into the long-planned trap. Lu Shu was the bait and Li Yixiao would ambush him. Actually they could have waited for a while longer, as there were too many experts gathered here. But the long-standing enmity between the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods made it impossible for Li Yixiao to hold back. Besides, Li Yixiao had never waited for anybody! His fist and tiger sign, the product of Li Yixiaos over twenty years of painstaking practice, were fully paired in flawless brilliance. Before the dumbfounded individual Practitioners could evade the blow, the tiger had forcefully collided with a transparent figure. All of a sudden, a purple shadow of a knife emerged from nowhere. In that critical instant, Nogiwa Takenobu struck towards Li Yixiaos fist without hesitation, his purple katana was as swift as a poisonous snake on attack. Even Nogiwas irises seemed to have turned violet. The katana had an extraordinary history. It was passed down from ancient times, not a manufactured magical weapon! Right before the collision, Li Yixiaos brawny body and his tiger merged into one, and a black dragon spear appeared in his hands from thin air. Instantly, the spear banged onto the magic katana. A miniature snake sprang from the katana blade towards Li Yixiao, but was immediately caught by the black dragon with its mouth coming out of his spear. Just when everybody thought the snake was dead, to their surprise, the serpent twisted its body and bit the dragon by its neck! In the air, the snake and the dragon were in a tangle. At once, the individual Practitioners stepped backward to give them more space. It was only until then that they had a real look at the true experts, whose weapon spirits were already too powerful to be offended! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly returned, his body surrounded in a ball of radiating divine water Many could not associate him with the person who ran away with Nogiwa Takenobus shurikens just a moment ago, but he was still recognized by one. Pikachu! So you are that Pikachu! That was an individual Practitioner who dug earth for Lu Shu earlier Pikachu your foot! Lu Shu was displeased. Have you seen a Pikachu with such long legs? Im Pikabin 1 , bi*ch! His reply was in Chinese, which amused the Chinese Practitioners present while confusing the rest. Wasnt it supposed to be serious remains exploration in which casualties could happen anytime? How come it suddenly became so funny?! A pro had recognized the glowing water. Puzzled, he said, It looks like Its Earls treasure! Surprisingly its with him! another person affirmed. Earl, who was dealt a deathblow by Nie Ting, had gained considerate repute for his bloodlust in the cultivation realm. It was later revealed that his pillage of magical weapons stemmed from the need to nurture his sacred item, aka Lu Shus divine water. The news of his death had been blocked out by the Heavenly Network, but even the Network itself could not rule out the possibility of the existence of internal spies. Thus, the information was later posted on the Darkness Kingdom. Together with it was the confirmation of Anthonys death. Back then, Lu Shu had earned a wealth of money and distress points on the Darkness Kingdom using Anthonys account. At first, people thought Anthony was dead broke, but they found out afterwards that he was killed in the salt lake remains! However, Anthonys posts were released after the end of that remains! Meaning, it was a scam under Anthonys name, but no one knew who was behind it. After that, tracing the clues, Darkness Kingdom sent people into China in search of any information regarding the internet cafe in question. Yet, they soon discovered that the surveillance cameras were spoilt and neither could they check on the video recording Although cameras on the streets were working fine, the person managed to avoid the monitoring completely. Moreover, there were occasional black screens, which were suspected to be caused by blockages over the cameras. They had tried to work the cafe manager as well. That night, a person clocked in at midnight, but the manager was pretty sure that few would visit the shabby internet cafe at 3 to 4am, as it was nearing the end of the owl-timing package and many overnight players would have entered much earlier. There was something wrong with the ID card used for registration purposes as well. It was a valid card, but its owner had gone missing since as early as two years ago. Thus, even the Darkness Kingdom had yet to confirm the identity of the hacker. If it was the Heavenly Network, they would have simply logged into the Darkness Kingdom in their own base. Why the trouble of coming down to a random low-class internet cafe?! At the moment, they were suddenly reminded of the sheer number of Class B experts that had perished in Chinese Practitioners hands! There were not many Class B pros in the entire world after all! But Earls treasure was pretty modest in size, if I remember correctly. Why is it so big now?! an expert mused. Now, they had retreated to the spectators seats. In their opinion, the outcome of the fight was almost certain. Two Class B pros from the Heavenly Network joined forces to combat a CoG member, what else do you expect? But they were wrong about one thing. Lu Shu was not a Class B! I heard that Earls sacred artifact can only feed on magical weapons. Do you think this person has received a huge sum of investment from the Heavenly Network? But the question is, how many magical weapons does that take? the experts heart pained at the thought. As expected, the Heavenly Network was wealthy and mighty! In fact, the fast growth of the divine water had nothing to do with the Heavenly Network, but all thanks to Lu Shus persistent effort in inconveniencing other people and the wide variety of food he chose He had even fed it gargoyles, so what else had he not? He would not even enter the palace if the divine water was willing to eat black rocks. He would have been able to produce a river in this piece of water-scarce land in ten days time As the saying goes, it is better to have a smart technique than many lame ones. As compared to the exploration of the unknown, it was a wiser choice to leverage on the advantage of the divine water and unleash its marvelous potential to the fullest. By then, Lu Shu would be able to corrode an entire city when others were still playing with ordinary tsunamis Of course, though, he might not have so many magical weapons to develop till that stage Lu Shu rushed back aggressively. Im coming to help you! Nogiwa Takenobu did not see that coming. Already struggling to fight off Li Yixiao, he would certainly not favor the idea of any additional pressure. Li Yixiaos eyes lit up as well. Hurry up! He might not be able to take down Nogiwa himself. Instantly, Nogiwa Takenobu freed up a hand, casting all of his shurikens at Lu Shu! While Nogiwa Takenobu was worried about his possible imminent defeat, Li Yixiao was positively rejoiced at the arrival of his helper. But, in the next second, Lu Shu ran away again after securing all the shurikens with his divine water He did not want to let go of Nogiwa Takenobus remaining shurikens! Nogiwa Takenobu, ??? Li Yixiao, ??? From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Chapter 433 - Run, Mate! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone had expected the two Heavenly Network people to encircle Nogiwa Takenobu and end his life on the spot. But it was totally beyond their imagination that Lu Shu seemed to have returned solely for the shurikens. Wait a moment, shurikens WERE the true reason for his return! Many Class B experts had guessed it that the divine water was the sacred item left by Earl due to the full exposure on its ability to consume magical weapons. In the past, Earls lethality was precisely because of his resistance to short-range weapon attacks. Although it might not work against magical attacks or weapon spirits such as that from the black dragon spear, the divine water was definitely the tomb for things like shurikens. Dumbstruck, an expert asked in disbelief, Did he strengthen his water via such lame moves?! Highly likely! Those shurikens are surely destroyed. Poor Nogiwa Takenobu! Eh, how many people has he tricked then?! Must watch out for him next time As for the Deities, the bunch had extremely mixing feelings upon witnessing the Heavenly Network experts surprise moves. Coral, is that the person you like? Coral gazed cheerfully at Lu Shus receding figure beyond the main gate. Yes, him! After a long silence, the Class B leader of the Deities commented calmly, Coral, now I understand why you say your affluence is an advantage. You know him well At that very instant, Li Yixiao avoided Nogiwa Takenobus blade and took advantage of his momentary daze. In a split second, Nogiwa was thrown hard into the stone wall, and large volumes of blood instantly swelled up in his mouth! They were both temporarily distracted by Lu Shu, but Li Yixiao was less sensitive and very talented at such tricks. Thus, he knew it was his opportunity when all eyes were drawn to Lu Shu! Then, in peoples full witness, the blood that Nogiwa Takenobu vomited out was immediately absorbed by the black stones on the floor. Then, a red flash flickered along the symbols in the area. The experts knitted their brows. Somethings wrong with this underground palace. It sucks human blood. Be careful! At the moment, Nogiwa Takenobu had no time to rest, as Li Yixiao had no intention to stop yet! But he was really not suited for any more combat. Had he become even more weakened, he would soon be killed, be it by Li Yixiao or other Class Bs. It was not only due to the competition for the relic, but also his appealing magic katana. Magical weapons with embedded spirits were widely sought after, as they could provide an additional edge beside the power of the weapon itself! It was a fight or flight situation! Suddenly, blood gushed out of Nogiwa Takenobus eyes. Li Yixiao put his guard up at once. He had seem similar scenes in the Beimang remains, when seven people sacrificed their lives to up the combat effectiveness of one of them. Nie Ting had also mentioned it after his visit to the Collection of Gods. It was said that this method could result in a temporary upgrade of ones capabilities via the destruction of other CoG members foundation. Similarly, the last-ditch technique by Class Ds of the Heavenly Network would deprive the user of any chances of advancement. Actually, Class Cs like Hao Zhichao knew the technique too. But they would never apply it unless left with no other means of survival. Nogiwa Takenobu was in excruciating agony as the fact set in that he would never ever ascend to Class A. However, with pros from various organizations approaching him in silence, he would never make it out alive if he did not do so now! But he could not die in vain either. The technique would up his abilities to peak Class B in a short time, more than enough to overpower Li Yixiao. At that instant, Nogiwa Takenobu calculated his chances at killing Li Yixiao. In a rough estimate, he had more than enough time to slake his hatred! All of a sudden, purple light radiated brightly from his katana, and the purple snake entangling with the black dragon suddenly surged in power, breaking free of the dragons locking teeth, throwing itself towards Li Yixiao! Meanwhile, Nogiwa Takenobu struck towards Li Yixiao like a specter. But just when he intended to slash Li Yixiao alive, the man actually ran away! Freak! Such a lame move! In fact, it was the wisest choice at the moment and everybody knew it. They were aware that Nogiwa Takenobus sudden improvement in power was temporary. But what they did not expect was the persons decisiveness! One ran away when he could not win, and the other did the same after robbing another persons stuff. What was wrong with the Heavenly Network nowadays?! What happened to your courage as publicized by your Heavenly King Nie Ting?! In the meantime, outside the palace, Lu Shu frowned at the view in front of him. It was an empty space lined by stone walls perforated with dense holes, like tens of beehive coals. Every hole was as tall as a person, as though each leading to a different place. If that was the case, they could be directed to hundreds of locations from there. The old man was nowhere to be seen too. But Lu Shu felt that Li Xianyi was the least of his concern now As he quickly threw the ten plus shurikens to his divine water, Lu Shu examined the surroundings. Those tunnels extended to all directions, and one could easily get trapped inside, let alone locate the relic! As a matter of fact, they had enough manpower in the Koh Chang remains this time. But their power would be significantly diluted if they were to disperse into hundreds of groups for further exploration. Then, they would be easily taken advantage of by the local creatures in the remains. At that moment, Lu Shu heard a loud tumult from inside the palace. But he did not think much about it, as Li Yixiaos capabilities could really live up to his title of a Heavenly King. Besides, did he not just provide some help? After all, he had suffered so many shurikens for Li Yixiao! Generally speaking, though unreliable, Li Yixiaos fighting abilities were rather trustworthy. At this moment, however, he saw Li Yixiao dash out, his head lowered. Li Yixiao roared, Run, mate! Lu Shu, Chapter 434 - Can You Be More Unreliable? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was bewildered. You simply could not be praised, could you?! But the two lines of bloody tears on Nogiwa Takenobus face instantly brought him back to the sinister scene at the Beimang remains pit. Was he really that desperate Li Yixiaos paunchy figure brushed past Lu Shu like a blast of wind. Run! That old kid is risking his life! Before Lu Shu could react, Li Yixiao had disappeared into a random hole. Lu Shu drew a startled breath. Could you be any more bloody unreliable?! After Nogiwa Takenobu ran out of the palace, he was much delighted at the numerous hollows on the wall. They increased his chances of survival! As long as he could hide himself and reinforce his Class B capabilities, the relic might still be within his reach. In fact, Nogiwa Takenobu traded his future for a possibility of sustaining his life, and luckily no fatal injuries had occurred to him thus far. Seeing that Li Yixiao had already gone far, Nogiwa shifted his eyes to Lu Shu who was still corroding his shurikens Lu Shu froze at once. Haha, what if I tell you Im providing free maintenance services for your shurikens like waxing and polishing Okay fine, I know you wont believe me. F*ck you, Li Yixiao! He started cursing mercilessly at Li Yixiao upon seeing Nogiwa Takenobus darkening face. Then, Lu Shu immediately turned tail and ran! He should run as far as possible when Nogiwa Takenobu was still unsure about his abilities! There was no time to care about anything else. Nogiwa Takenobus heart throbbed in pain. Those shurikens were his spoils during an internal conflict within the Collection of Gods. They were just awesome. In addition to their unparalleled sharpness, each one of them could be remotely controlled. Though unable to be compared to the flying daggers of the Heavenly Network, he had so many of them! In daily combats, long-ranged attacking techniques historically remained one of the CoGs greatest drawbacks. As a matter of fact, every legacy had certain weaknesses. Thus, they had to compensate for their shortcomings with magical weapons, such as Nogiwa Takenobus katana snake and his shurikens! Usually he took extra care of his katana and shurikens. Yet, in the end, this Pikabin snatched all of them from him! At the moment, Nogiwas hatred towards Li Yixiao had been fully evaporated, and Lu Shu was the only person left in his sight Then, a revelation suddenly crossed his mind. This young man in front of him was not some newly promoted Class B from the Heavenly Network! If he were, he would never be able to defeat two of them so long as he was not a Class A. Why did he not realize it earlier! Else, he should have avoided Li Yixiao first and taken down this boy without hesitation when he returned earlier! When Lu Shu darted towards the nearest hole, he took a look back. Why was he not going after Li Yixiao? Such a headache. As a fake strength type, Lu Shus speed was comparable to a beginner Class B, regardless of his other abilities. But the thing was, Nogiwa Takenobu had upped himself to a peak Class B at the moment. He was way faster than Lu Shu! Lu Shu was anxious. He might not be able to escape without his trump cards! But before he could come up with a strategy, suddenly a figure emerged from nowhere, his dagger stabbed towards Nogiwa Takenobu with an eerie blue glow. Quick and decisive, as though purely intended to buy Lu Shu some time. Nogiwa Takenobu immediately rolled aside to dodge the blade. Just when he focused his mind to locate his attacker, the person had blended into the crowd. But Lu Shu used the time to reach the wall. Before he entered the hollow, he turned to see the expert standing beside Coral. The Deities stand was clear too. They would only assist Lu Shu, but not to engage in fights with Nogiwa Takenobu just for him. In any case, it was certainly not a wise decision to confront Nogiwa in his current status as both parties would probably end up weakened and being taken advantage of by other bystanders. However, things might be easier after Nogiwa Takenobu returned to his original level, because he might be even frailer than immediately after his use of the secret technique. The Deities helped Lu Shu out of Corals love for him, but that did not mean they would be willing to put themselves in danger. Without any further delay, Lu Shu ducked into the darkness. Nogiwa Takenobu sneered at the Deities. The Collection of Gods will certainly repay your act. After that, a small crystal bottle appeared on his palm. The liquid inside provided gentle illumination for lighting purposes. In the next second, everybody stood still as Nogiwa Takenobu ran into the hollow in pursuit of Lu Shu. Only then did they start to examine the structure of those holes. With so many paths here, it must be very complicated inside. Who knows what may happen if we pick the wrong way?! someone exclaimed. Could it be a maze inside?! Practitioners from the various big organizations warned, Individual Practitioners, it is a labyrinth. Dont act on your own. Else, no one can save you if you get lost inside! Their plan was to let the individual Practitioners scout for them. Yet, the latter were not stupid either. How could it be such a benign offer as it seemed? Thus, many small groups had made up their mind. Despite the many dangers awaiting them, it was still better to risk their lives for themselves than for other organizations! Now, it was not a matter of their willingness to continue their exploration. They would be forced to walk in front no matter what! At this instant, suddenly some individual Practitioners took to their heels towards the hollows. Given the countless roads here, they would not be that unlucky as to bump into big organizations inside, would they? Of course, there were those who were trapped in a dilemma. Their indecisiveness rendered it hard for them to bet on their lives. To them, big organizations spelled for power and security. Every person has his own choices to make, and consequently his fate awaited. Meanwhile, Nogiwa Takenobu glided to and for in the dark hollows. Suddenly, his acute vision caught a glimpse of something on the wall! It was a line of tiny carvings. Could it be a clue of the remains?! Hope lit up in his heart as he raised his crystal bottle to the wall for a closer look. Nogiwa Takenobu leaned in to study the words closely. They were too small to be hardly legible. I am your Lord, trapped here 1,000 years ago. Now, I need you to pay my bail of 100 dollars. I will guarantee your ascension to Class A after I get out! My account is Nogiwa Takenobus face darkened at once. Were fighters of the Heavenly Network so childish nowadays?! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Chapter 435 - Lu Shu The Disgusting-Type Metahuman Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Corpsedog did the carving work for Lu Shu, saving him the trouble and time of staying there physically. After the dagger was done, it flew back to Lu Shu who continued running on. Such convenience! Therefore, as he fled with the divine water as his lighting tool, Lu Shu still carved stuff on the walls to distract Nogiwa Takenobu Meanwhile, Nogiwa continued his pursuit furiously. As he went deeper, the words on the walls became increasingly bigger and their occurrence was more frequent as well. Chase more and Im your daddy! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Tryna take advantage of me at this timing, HUH?! Namo Avalokiteshvara*. Copy the sentence ten times on the wall, or else calamity will befall you in three days! *Namo Avalokiteshvara: a Buddhist prayer. From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Nogiwa Takenobu found it both irritating and amusingly ridiculous. You are freaking cursing me through this?! Since when did the Heavenly Network come up with another pain in the ass? Was Li Yixiao not enough? Speaking of which, this new man was even better than Li Yixiao at pissing people off! The two were striving to catch up and overtake each other. But no matter what Lu Shu did, he was still way slower than Nogiwa Takenobu who had sacrificed his foundation in exchange for his current power. Now, Lu Shu could only pray hard that fellow would return to his original form as soon as possible, or even weaker than that. In that instance, Lu Shu would be more than happy to try and see whether he could defeat a weak Class B by himself! Despite his victory over Anthony last time, his opponent was at most a peak-Class C with techniques more advanced than his level. Besides, he still did not manage to kill him in the end. Lu Shu was running in front with Nogiwa Takenobus approaching footsteps being audible from time to time Why is that old boys power still not over?! Lu Shu was speechless. It was all Li Yixiaos fault! It was fine that you wanna have a fight, but why did you ignite his full strength? Moreover, why did you run after that?! At that moment, the space in front of him opened into a straight path slanted downwards. Not long after Lu Shu ran into the tunnel, he turned to see Nogiwa Takenobu at the end of the way. Now that they were in each others vision, Lu Shu suddenly felt his stress building up! It was the easiest to accelerate on a straight-line path. At that time, Nogiwa Takenobu could close the hundred-meter gap within merely a few minutes! Nogiwa curled his lips into a cold sneer. He knew well that his power was going to flag in about ten minutes. Thus, he had to catch up with the other person before that. Killing a Class C should not be that tough, should it? Yet, at that very moment, he saw Lu Shu fold his hands behind his neck, looking as if he had tied something to the back of his head. However, the illumination of Nogiwas crystal bottle did not permit such long-rate visibility. In the next instant F*ck! A golden ray shot straight towards Nogiwa Takenobu from Lu Shus neck, almost making him blind! What kind of move was that?! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Calculating the considerable length of the tunnel, Lu Shu tied his Sun mirror behind him. It was his super high beams! Do you get it? Super!! He was not distracted at all. The only thing needed was to constantly refill the mirror with his celestial powers. His running speed was not at all affected! Holding it in his hand would certainly make it harder to maintain his balance in extreme running. But it was a different case now Fully automatic! Nogiwa Takenobu could not even see his way, let along chase his prey! Furthermore, there was nowhere to hide along this narrow tunnel. Must he run backwards then?! Nogiwa Takenobu was on the brink of frustration. What kind of person he had run into?! Then, Nogiwa slowly came to a stop He had to, because his vision had been compromised But at this moment, the light was suddenly gone! Nogiwa Takenobu saw a glint of hope, could it be the magical weapon was too mana-consuming that it could not be sustained any further? As far as he could recall, the person did not use it for a prolonged period of time either in the palace! His speculation was well-founded. After all, that guy had no reason to stop at all. He could just run away with his high beams on the entire way! Nogiwa caught up with a sneer. Since you are at your wits end, do not blame me for not giving you a chance. Yet, in the next instant, ka! Here came the Sun again! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! However, this time, the golden ray was shining at a different pattern. It was flickering rapidly like that in a nightclub! Let us have some music, please! Flicker your foot! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Nogiwa Takenobu stopped, so did Lu Shu. The distance between them again increased to around 500 meters, but that did not diminish the blinding radiance at all Lu Shu took the Sun mirror down from the back of his head and flashed it at Nogiwa Takenobu. Honestly speaking, he had secured an invincible position against non-sunglasses wearers like Nogiwa Takenobu in such a narrow tunnel In fact, even if he brought his shades, he would immediately become blind had Lu Shu turned off his mirror in the darkness How lonely it was to be a pro Lu Shu thought to himself. Actually, he was just waiting for Nogiwas power to be weakened so that he could launch a counter attack. He could sense that it was about time! At this moment, Lu Shu tied his Sun mirror to the front of his chest and took to his heels towards Nogiwa Takenobu. Flashes of the mirror illuminated every corner of the passage Nogiwa Takenobu was at a loss at once. He could roughly make the guess that Lu Shus sensory power was strong, since he came back for him at just the right moment. Instantly the situation had changed. Now, Lu Shu was chasing Nogiwa Takenobu Truth be told, Nogiwa Takenobu had never been such a loser ever since the inception of the era of Spirit Qi! What the hell was going on? Despite no significant lethality of the person, his capability to disgust his opponents was unmatchable! Could it be a new type of Practitioners nurtured by the Heavenly Network? In addition to the traditional ones such as earth and fire, was he of the disgusting type? Chapter 436 - The Lord Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Nogiwa Takenobu was confused too. If his speculation about Lu Shus Class C level was true, Nogiwa would still be able to kill him even in close proximity. After all, he had full confidence that his Class B capabilities would not be affected, at most a certain degree of feebleness. But Lu Shu seemed to be 100% certain of his victory as he drew closer! In the cultivation realm, the weak were totally defenseless against the strong. There were few exceptions as ones combat skills could not lie about his true strength. But today, Nogiwa Takenobu had learned a lesson, tricks could outrun true power Lu Shu had noticed it too. In the past, the Sun mirror was almost a piece of crap except for its illumination function. Even the head-twisting gourd was more useful than it! At the very least, the gourd could be used to effortlessly kill people. Lu Shu had even given this special technique of him a name, called Attendance Taking! Yet, now that the gourd was on a strike, it led the example of being an unreliable weapon! Until then, Lu Shu realized that the mirror could be rather effective when it was put to proper use! He could fix the mirror in front of his chest to blind his opponents eyes, be it for close combats or far-ranged fights. In addition, the mirror was far better than normal high beams. Which high beams could make peoples eyes prick?! When he became famous, who would dare to fight with Lu Shu without putting his shades on? Forcing every single expert in the world to wear sunglasses was an extraordinary feat too, wasnt it At the moment, Lu Shu was running behind Nogiwa Takenobu in the tunnel. Though in this way Nogiwas vision would not be affected by the light, he couldnt keep on running without looking back at all either Well, in fact, he HAD to be like that. His eyes would be temporarily blinded for a while so long as he turned Then, Nogiwa reached the end of the straight tunnel. The passage turned into a corner! Everything would be over after he hid in the corner and dealt a fatal blow to that disgusting-type Metahuman! Only that fellows death could erase his hatred now! Anyway, that mirror could not violate the laws of physics to bend the path of light around corners. Thus, it would have no advantage there. Hidden in the dogleg, Nogiwa Takenobu held his breath. His right hand gripped onto the handle of his katana, veins throbbing visibly on the back of his hands. His eyes were narrowed, eying for the instant to slash his enemy apart! He would not even mind if the light shone at that second, as his attack would definitely be lethal! However, Lu Shus footsteps suddenly slowed down when approaching the corner. Nogiwa Takenobu was on tenterhooks. He was well aware of his opponents cunningness, but his old tricks would not work in this instance. So, do you still intend to pursue? Nogiwa sneered. At that instant, a spear poked in furtively, and tied on its tip was a Sun! Kakakaka, the Sun mirror actually flashed ten times in the blink of an eye! Then it was immediately taken back! Nogiwa Takenobu subconsciously hacked his katana forward, but only to hit the air! So was his purple snake! Freak! it totally caught Nogiwa off guard. Now, in the absence of strong light, his vision was teeming with colorful dots, green, blue, red Why are there so many tricky moves?! Huh? What kind of fighter on Earth did the Heavenly Network groom?! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +1000! Nogiwa Takenobu immediately took to his heels, while his snake sprang to the air as defense against potential attack of flying daggers. But why had he not used his dagger yet? Forget it, the main priority now was to regain his vision somewhere safe! Nogiwas power had almost plunged to the nadir of Class B. Now, he had given up his plan of killing Lu Shu, as the latter was not an ordinary Class C anyway, but an extremely disgusting one! Frailty was setting in. Now, he must stabilize his strength or else, he might die! But how would Lu Shu let go of this precious opportunity. It was a moment of life and death! In an instant, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow swooshed out from his celestial map. In a split second, Corpsedog had blocked the purple snakes escape route and the two were trapped in a tangle! As Nogiwas weapon spirit was supplied with his Class B mana, it was no easy task to defeat the snake either. Thus, Lu Shu had no alternatives but to send in his Concealed Arrow too. The snake was as quick as thunderbolts. The daggers and the serpent were engaged in an intense fight, leaving behind a trail of broken stone pieces! Clearly the snake was targeting Lu Shu, but it was held back by the daggers. It was a smart move on Nogiwas side. If Lu Shu exhibited any loopholes when fighting back his snake, he might still be able to reverse the situation. With Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow dealing with the snake behind, Lu Shu glided through the tunnels swiftly with his divine water like a coming flood. In fact, the divine water was large enough to fill up the entire space of a segment of the tunnel, even carrying Lu Shu midair! The strong corrosiveness of the water smoothed the passage walls, but by no means slowing down the speed of traveling. Usually, deceleration was necessary as one changed his direction when running. But it was different with the divine water with high permeability! Seeing Lu Shus increased speed as compared to earlier, Nogiwa Takenobu was shocked and puzzled. Who was he, really? Besides his rare possession of two flying daggers, could he be a water-type Metahuman in addition to his strength-type power?! That could explain the decision of the Heavenly Network to release him into the overseas remains this time! There were high expectations on him! According to the information available, there was indeed a hidden water-type talent under Chen Bailis wings in southern Tibet! Nogiwa Takenobu asked coldly as he ran, Are you Zhao Mingke? Never heard of the name. Like what I said, I am your Lord. Did you follow my words and transfer me the moneyLu Shu shouted in Japanese. From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! Nogiwa Takenobu almost choked on his anger. Why? Were you flexing your acting skills now, huh?! Chapter 437 - Lu Shu’s Trump Cards Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nogiwa Takenobu ran like a madman. Soon they reached the entrance of the hollows! Outside the palace! In the meantime, crowds of individual Practitioners were still trying to negotiate with those big organizations in the faint hope that they could find a way out of being their canon fodder. But that was none of the big organizations business, They were only concerned about which way would most likely lead them to the relic! Then, in everyones alert state, Nogiwa Takenobu, who was strong enough to chase two Heavenly Network members around, ran out crazily from a hole Is he being chased by a monster? A native creature? a person shouted in alarm. In their impression, Nogiwa Takenobu was a peak-Class B expert. So what else could be behind him? Instantly everyone was seized by fear! But in the next instant, they saw flashes from inside the tunnel. What kind of creature could glow by itself?! Then, Lu Shu dashed out with divine water all over his body Those Practitioners facing him were blinded at once by the Sun mirror Its him! My eyes! Other Practitioners who were unaffected studied Lu Shus new style. A bronze mirror tied to his chest, emitting flickering golden lights like signals in a nightclub What was this urge to dance to that rhythm?! What kind of attacking techniques was that? What a freak! However, wasnt Nogiwa Takenobu the one chasing him just a while earlier? Why had it turned around?! Gazing at Lu Shus and Nogiwa Takenobus receding figures, Howard drew a deep breath. Who brought shades? Anyone? Howard put himself in Nogiwas shoes. Indeed, he would be very much disgusted if he encountered Lu Shu in the tunnel as well Meanwhile, the Deities were also gathering outside the hollows discussing whether to force individual Practitioners to be their canaries. But before they could reach a conclusion, they saw Lu Shu chasing Nogiwa Takenobu out. The leader of the Deities, Coral, Surprise! Despite Corals confidence that Lu Shu would be safe, the abrupt plot twist was still beyond her expectations! The leader kept silent for a long moment. I admire your taste, Coral. He is strong, but I find him kinda special! He was referring to the Sun mirror in front of Lu Shus chest Both Lu Shu and Nogiwa Takenobu were intently engaged in their game of pursuit. The gap in between was closing fast. Nogiwa knew well that his time was running out. No one could escape the sequel of that double-sword technique! Just when he was about to be caught up, Nogiwa Takenobu suddenly turned, his eyes shut tight, and swung his katana at Lu Shu with full strength. Though knowing that the divine water could erode magical weapons, what other choice was he left with? Was his failure certain yet? No! All that was needed was to behead his enemy before the divine water had enough time to destroy his katana completely! And he was fast! A gorgeous ray of purple flashed over Nogiwa Takenobus head. It was about to split the divine water open and demolish Lu Shu directly! Nogiwa could even feel the blinking light rays from behind his eyelids. With all boats burnt, it was an instance of life and death. In fact, Nogiwa Takenobu had yet another card up his sleeve, his tantos, to deal the final thrusts. The confined space provided the perfect conditions for the tantos, but he had to peel the divine water off Lu Shu first. The use of the ace in the hole permitted no errors! Upon contact, the katana cleaved through the waves and thrust downwards. Just as a confident smile curled up from the corner of Nogiwas lips, the huge volumes of divine water actually swelled up to cushion off the tremendous impact. Then, he caught hold of the blade with his bare hands! Bare hands against naked blade! Nogiwa Takenobu wanted to draw his katana back, but Lu Shus obsession with magical weapons could never be underestimated. He simply would not let go! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! The movement of the divine water did not stop. It swelled up towards the katana immediately, and then swept towards Nogiwa Takenobu! It was totally unexpected. With unstable power, he would not risk all his Spirit Qi in resistance of the highly corrosive divine water. Without a choice, he had to forgo his katana! What a deep-seated hatred! Nogiwa Takenobu had never expected himself to be forced into such a predicament. In fact, it was all thanks to the Heavenly Network! He would never have become so weak if the two had not tricked him into using his clandestine technique! Otherwise, he would have no qualms with breaking through the divine water barrier with his Spirit Qi armor and put Lu Shu to death on the spot! But it was too late now. Since neither flight nor fight could win him the battle now, he had to bet on his life! Immediately Nogiwa extracted his tantos, concentrating the remaining Spirit Qi into a piece of translucent armor. His foundation deteriorated rapidly without the nourishment of mana. Thus, he would certainly face a downgrade of his power even if he could take down Lu Shu now! The thought that he would never be able to climb back to Class C ever again was simply unbearable. Then, limitless hostility flooded his heart! Now, the only thing left in his mind was to drive his tanto into Lu Shus heart, and take away everything he had! But in that instant, he could only stare as Lu Shu made a quick retreat with the divine water around his katana Freaking shameless! You wanna run once you got my stuff?! Are you Heavenly Network a bunch of monkeys?! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +999! In the meantime, the constant light from the Sun mirror radiated outwards through the divine water, mapping undulating waves onto the walls of the cavern. Truth be told, Lu Shu was suffering from the flashes too As soon as the katana was encapsulated by the divine water, the snake immediately got rid of Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow in an attempt to return to its home. But soon it also fell into the control of the water just like the katana. The purple snake thrashed back and forth just to return to the katana, which was being consumed by the water. Finally, the tiny serpent found its way back to rest in the katana! Meanwhile, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow immediately returned to Lu Shu after their target was lost. The daggers glared at Nogiwa Takenobu, who had fallen into complete desperation. He risked all he had in exchange for a final blow, in vain. At the moment, Lu Shu had used up all his trump cards to keep his distance from Nogiwa. With his flying daggers, he would be able to drain Nogiwa Takenobu to death effortlessly! Chapter 438 - Capture Weapon Spirit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the two flying daggers came to Nogiwa Takenobu, he was still struggling to survive like a trapped beast. Was he afraid of death? Of course he was. But when that moment truly arrived, a sense of courage and uprightness welled up in his heart. Despite their notorious reputation for their unforgivably wicked and crazy nature, the Collection of Gods were unyieldingly serious towards items of significance. As a matter of fact, CoG Practitioners were full of conflicting passions. Violence and beauty, arrogance and courtesy, stubbornness and unpredictability, loyal yet susceptible to betrayal, courageous yet timid, easy to tame yet too wild to rule. All those were elucidated in detail in the book, The Chrysanthemum And The Sword. They were a contradictory race. Many people think favorably of Japan for its beauty, such as sakura, tatami and Japanese black iron teapot, as though everything can be associated with elegance. But at the same time, their undisguised display of evil often draws distaste as well. Every coin has two sides and one should not rush to any conclusions too hastily. However, the kind spirits in the Collection of Gods had been gradually worn off during factional conflicts. It was not because good men were weaker, though, but their unwillingness to do harm to others. It was precisely their innocence and the simplistic belief in humans good nature that gave their lives away. The deterioration of Nogiwa Takenobus power was extremely fast. He would have been able to maintain his Class B status for a lifetime had he not exhausted all his Spirit Qi earlier. Yet, too many mistakes had been committed in this battle. The two incredibly shameless fighters from the Heavenly Network and their unorthodox fighting techniques had totally caught him off guard Nor had he expected a seemingly useless Class C boy had so many cards up his sleeve, and that he could put all of them to creative use. In the boys hands, even a simple illumination mirror became a powerful weapon. Nogiwa Takenobu struggled to support himself against the wall with his tanto in his grip. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow slit open countless wounds over his entire body and his face was as as pale as paper due to the severe loss of blood. Corpsedog took away his happiness and Concealed Arrow deprived him of anger, and all that was left within him was an unprecedented peace of mind. He glanced over his devastated body, suddenly wondering how he had come to this step. Nogiwa Takenobu murmured to himself, Why? At the other end of the cavern, Lu Shu sneered. Didnt I already tell you? Calamity will surely befall you within three days unless you copy Namo Avalokiteshvara ten times! Nogiwa Takenobu paused for a long moment but found it impossible to rebut! From Nogiwa Takenobus distress, +1000! All the fight seemed to go out of Nogiwa Takenobu. Instantly, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow punctured his heart, putting one of the three Class B CoG experts to eternal sleep. Lu Shu called his flying daggers back to his celestial map and then tossed Nogiwa Takenobus tanto to the divine water to be consumed. By then, the shape of the katana had completely disappeared, together with its intense purple color. All of a sudden, the purple snake emerged from the blade again, bouncing to and fro crazily in an attempt to escape. However, how was it possible given that its main body was already dead? Just when Lu Shu expected the little serpent to vanish like the wisp of black smoke in gargoyles, the purple scales on the body of the snake suddenly turned golden instead of being corroded! Whats going on?! Lu Shu was stunned. He was pretty sure that the divine water had no consciousness, but how could the little snake turn golden unharmed? It took a total of one hour for every inch of the snakes body to fully transform into golden color. Moreover, the snake had gradually given up its struggle during the process, and glazed over. Then, through the connection between himself and the divine water, Lu Shu sensed the snakes thirst for blood. Upon second thoughts, he pricked his index finger with Concealed Arrow and squeezed a drop of blood into the divine water. Immediately the golden snake came alive. It swam over and swallowed Lu Shus blood at once. Then, Lu Shu could feel the strengthening of bond between him and the divine water, and the establishment of a new connection with the snake. In fact, the golden snake actually became the weapon spirit of the water! Such an unexpected gain! Lu Shu had always been jealous of Li Yixiao for his ability to conjure up a powerful black dragon from his spear as an extra hand. Judging from the fight earlier, Nogiwa Takenobus purple snake actually held back both of his flying daggers. Undeniably, it was a strong weapon when combined with Class B powers. And now, he, Lu Shu, had his own weapon spirit too! In the meantime, Lu Shu controlled the snake to come out of the divine water. Knowing that the abilities of weapon spirits were aligned with those of their owners, Lu Shu was curious about the might it could unleash under him. To his surprise, the golden snake refused to come out no matter what! No, it was stuck inside! Lu Shus face darkened at once. It had never been a smooth sail for his journey on magical weapons. Recently, the acquisition of divine water was a bliss, could there be something wrong with it too?! With great difficulty he had managed to capture a weapon spirit, which ended up not even able to come out of his divine water just when Lu Shu was daydreaming about his bright future?! None of his magical weapons were reliable, were they?! Huh?! Still sulking, Lu Shu threw the tanto into the divine water. At the moment, he had yet to fully understand its origin and function. Coupled with the fact that the water was one of his most precious assets in addition to Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, he had to continue feeding it no matter what. The gourd was totally useless at the moment. Ill-intentioned, Lu Shu scanned his gourd and flying sword in his Seal of Lands, wondering whether it would be a good idea to feed it to divine water too Forget it, Lu Shu shook his head. Apparently the sword would do his work one day. Besides, he had not figured out their origin. If it was really that piece of legendary treasure, wouldnt the flying sword stab him if he threw it to the divine water?! Lu Shu thought with a guilty conscience Then, he was stunned by what he saw. The golden snake was drawn to the tanto, and immediately bit a piece off its blade. Then, it took another bite at once, showing no sign of indigestion at all. The rate of weapon consumption was way faster than before. Within a minute, the snake had eaten up the entire tanto! Eh, the main function of divine water itself was to swallow other weapons. However, in actual combats, its efficiency was much compromised as it had to first drain the Spirit Qi imbued in the weapons. But now, his golden snake could finish up the job well, and fast Chapter 439 - Lu Shus Markings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Inside the walls, it was complex and overlapping. Despite the chilly darkness, the initial section of the passage was relatively friendly as there were no side roads. However, another kilometer down the road and the tunnel suddenly split into three branches. Strangely, there were no changes in the Spirit Qi concentration underground, except a slight difference on and below the surface. Might as well close your eyes and bet on your luck then, Lu Shu thought. There was no obvious right or wrong answer now due to the lack of evidence and clues. With the confidence that he had always been lucky, Lu Shu went on, and, successfully, he got lost He drew a deep breath at a familiar fork in the road. What the heck How to decide which way he had tried and which he had not in a labyrinth? By markings? Upon second thoughts, Lu Shu changed into a new set of clothes and removed his cap and mask. Then, he pocketed his Sun mirror, leaving a small volume of divine water for lighting purposes. This way, he would be less recognizable. Lu Shu was certain that he was not the only person that lost his way in the maze. Thus, it was very likely for him to cross his way with those big organizations, who might be interested in testing his waters. Although the individual Practitioners had no idea why Nogiwa Takenobu was scared of Lu Shu, the experts knew well that Nogiwa had no other choice given that pitiful conditions of his. No matter how strong Lu Shu might seem, Li Yixiao would not have to run if he were a Class B too. Two Class Bs could definitely defeat Nogiwa Takenobu given enough time. This was the key point from which rational deductions of the entire story could then be made. But many had already put their guard up against Lu Shu. It was a widely acknowledged fact that overseas remains were tantamount to cold-blooded battlefields where no sympathy existed. The Heavenly Network certainly had their reasons for dispatching so little manpower there. Nowadays, no one would dare to underestimate Nie Ting. Was he an irrational risk-taker? Definitely not. Hence, many of them were already starting to devise counter-strategies against Lu Shus unique techniques Those few who happened to bring shades had also handed them over to their leaders Truth be told, quite a number brought sunglasses, as the remains were located on a tourist island. So why not take sunglasses from the individual Practitioners? There were so many of them, thought the big organizations. As a result, all of their shades were surrendered How sad! Not only were they forced to be their cannon fodder, they were robbed too! Nonetheless, gradually, their grudges shifted from big organizations to Lu Shu, the starter of the trouble. As Lu Shu walked along the dimly lit tunnels, he suddenly received a large influx of distress points. It felt Others might deem it as a sign of an unforeseen disaster, but to Lu Shu, it was a heaven-sent fortune As he ventured further, he left markings on the walls with Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, to prevent himself from walking the same path over and over again. Of course, he had to do it in a creative manner. The long trekking was dull and boring, so why not make it more interesting for those people behind? In the meantime, unaffiliated Practitioners were forced to split up and search for the relic. Half an hour later, those in the front suddenly shouted in surprise, Look! There are words on the wall! Just imagine, you are walking through an empty, monotonous tunnel and suddenly, you notice a line of words on the wall. How would you feel?! Surprise, of course! Finally youve found some useful clues! As the big organizations at the back sent their people over, a individual Practitioners crowded around a pro who was studying the words with a torchlight in his hand. It was a line of English carvings. Our expedition discovered this place by chance. We were forced underground by gargoyles but lost our way in the tunnels. On the seventh day, our supplies ran out. We may all die here if we cant go out in time. However, the greatest danger here is not shortage of food and water. We have noticed that our men are disappearing without reason. I That made the individual Practitioners flesh creep! Why did the sentence end so abruptly? Did he disappear too?! When he was writing that?! All of them drew a startled breath. It would not be that scary if you read it online. However, it was absolutely a horror story to see it on the wall there. In their opinion, which expert would crack such a lame joke?! They looked at one another in shock. Although they did not believe it completely, they were still seized by terror and a feeling of uncertainty The expert remained silent for a long moment. He was having a headache at what to do too. A Class B expert slowly came over from the back of the team. What happened? Then, he took a glimpse of the carvings, and replied calmly, Go ahead to see whether there are more of this. Admittedly, power brings along confidence. In this instance, the self-assured would still be able to remain cool-headed, instead of being buried in panic. The expert immediately trotted forward at a quick step. Yet, he stopped within seconds! From Townsend Houses distress, +666! Out of curiosity, other people moved closer for a good look. There was another line on the wall that read. I have three points to say about this place They were confused, which three?! Then they got it, werent there three bloody points behind?! Verified, it must be left behind by an expert as a means to relieve them from their boredom. However, how bloody bored were you?! What were you getting out of this? A few steps forward and there appeared a doraemon scrawled on the wall. I am doraemon. I will give you a time machine if you let your head duang duang duang on the ground with sincerity. From Townsend Houses distress, +666! From It was in English too. But since Lu Shu had yet to learn the word kowtow and clearly had no idea how to express it, he completed the sentence in his awkward Chinglish. Yet, does it even make sense that there was a doraemon in the remains?! Besides, what was with your duang duang duang? Dont write it if you dont know the word, cant you?! All of them were dumbstruck by the absurdness. Instantly, numerous distress points were registered in the background, taking Lu Shu by surprise! In the meantime, Lu Shu had reached another parting of the road. As the influx of distress points went on, he murmured to himself, What should I write this time?! Chapter 440 - Underground River Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was right. He was not the only one who got lost in the underground tunnels. Further inside, the passage gradually widened. But it seemed that they were nowhere near the end. At a new fork in the road, there was a marking beside the left branch. After some deliberation, Lu Shu carved an identical symbol on the right branch too Lu Shu had seen many markings along the way, but they were then rendered useless thanks to him Within a few hours, his prank had started to cause other people trouble. Those who happened to return to their starting point would realize, to their horror, both ways had been marked Had both routes been explored?! From During the process of finding his bearings, Lu Shu had run into his own markings as well, regarding the three points about the remains. Now, there was another sentence scrambled beside. Say! What are the three points?! Haha, you will never get the relic with such low IQ Suddenly, a thought crossed Lu Shus mind. Why not be worry-free and stay here to create his walls of arts, while the old man was on his way to the relic? The distress points earned would already have made the trip worthwhile. He had ignited the fourth star with the help of a celestial fruit, and was only three quarters away to the fifth. At the moment, he was startled by a series of footsteps in the tunnel behind. It sounded like a huge crowd. Could it be some big organization with their enslaved individual Practitioners? With no intention to interact with them, Lu Shu immediately left with his Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. However, indistinctly many footsteps were heard from in front as well. Was it a bloody reunion between two teams?! In the next instant, the two organizations came into sight. An Australian team and the leader of the Pledge with dozens of individual Practitioner followers. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward, but the most awkward among them all, was Lu Shu who was stuck in between The encounter was totally unexpected. Then, curious stares were soon drawn to the young man in the center. Who was he?! Clad in a new set of clothes, Lu Shu looked no different from the other unaffiliated Practitioners. Earlier, there were a number of them who ducked into the tunnels before everyone else, and it would be hard to recognize him without knowing his true face. Suddenly, someone spoke from the Australian group of individual Practitioners, Why are you here alone? Come over here! Lu Shu turned to see Meng Jingchan. Oh. The leaders of the Australian team fixed Lu Shu with a cold stare. In fact, who would be bothered to remember the faces of over hundreds of individual Practitioners in the darkness, especially for a messy group like this? Moreover, individual Practitioners were expendable resources to them, so they could not be less concerned about whether the new man was an original member of the team. In the meantime, the leader of the Pledge directed his team back with slight hesitation. He inferred from the situation that the relic was not in the direction ahead. Lu Shu joined the group of individual Practitioners. After a long moment of silence, Meng Jingchan whispered, This system of tunnels is like a labyrinth. Any new discoveries? Nope. Im lost too Lu Shu replied honestly. Suddenly a person in front shouted, There are words on the wall again! Meng Jingchan smiled. Did you notice those words? I wonder what kind of expert would be so fond of pranks! Carving so many words on the walls in the process of searching for the relic! Lu Shu paused for a few seconds. He must be handsome, caring and full of childlike innocence. Meng Jingchan, It must have been you! I knew it! The crowd muddled their way along. Actually, leaders from both parties did not make any attempts at communication, as they were all aware that the top priority now was to find a way out, not the relic! The relic might be located at the exit of the maze. But everything would be meaningless if they could not get out. More importantly, torches were the main lighting device for the majority, yet there were limited batteries. To make things worse, many of the torches were already running out of power, as the average battery life of a normal torchlight was not long after all. They could not even find the right way with their lights on, then what about in the darkness? Tension began to build up due to the approaching danger. Small discussions were sparked off among individual Practitioners, brainstorming for any possible solutions. But Meng Jingchan noticed that Lu Shu was calm all along, as though totally unconcerned. Many had witnessed the fighting scene between Lu Shu, Li Yixiao and Nogiwa Takenobu, as well as Lu Shus golden glow. Actually, Meng Jingchan was curious about his power too after he defeated a Class B practitioner. Meanwhile, she had also thought it through and concluded that the person that she had wanted to rope in was not on the same level as her. Suddenly, someone shouted, Water! I can hear flowing water! Others heard it too. Instantly everyone started to search for clues of water, which could possibly lead them to the exit! The group in front marched forward at a faster rate, with some cheering! Exit! We are saved! Hahahaha, weve found it! The crowd thronged towards the exit. Outside the tunnel was an unprecedentedly vast underground space with a black river running through it rapidly. One person hurried to the riverbank, cupped a scoop of river water in his hands and observed it under the torchlight. The water was transparent. Thus, the black appearance of the river was probably due to lighting. Suddenly, he felt a sting on his ankle. Looking down, he gasped in shock as countless black beetles crawled out of the river. Immediately a black spot started to grow from his ankle. Save me! the individual Practitioner ran back at once, but was sliced into halves by an experts highly concentrated air sword. He demanded cold-bloodedly, All of you, go and settle the bugs! Chapter 441 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Beetles flooded out of the river and became crazier at the scent of humans. Within two seconds, the body of that poor individual Practitioner was covered by bugs. The rustle of their shells was clearly audible in the underground cavern, making peoples flesh creep! Panic spread through the individual Practitioners as the experts urged them to kill the bugs. Those insects were far too frightening and a single bite spelled death. Despite their fit bodies, those bugs could easily inject poison into that Class D experts ankle and numb his lower leg. Under such conditions, who could guarantee his own safety? There were just too many bugs! Those nearest to the river had to take the initiative to protect themselves through any means possible. A flame shot out from a fire-type Metahumans mouth, illuminating the entire space, whose boundary blurred into the darkness. They were neither at the source, nor the mouth of the river. Insects were commonly believed to be scared of fire. However, this primal instinct of animals did not seem to be applicable to these beetles. Usually, on Earth, even ants would speed up and escape when touched by fire. Unlike them, these bugs were pouncing onto humans fearlessly! Some beetles curled up in the high heat of flames, but that acted as no deterrence for another wave, stepping into the breach from behind. There was no end to them. Before that Metahuman could react, his entire body was already wrapped in a blanket of bugs. His heartbreaking howling accentuated the gruesomeness of the surroundings. As the Australian leader raised his hand, the atmosphere around him seemed to have twisted, instantly crushing all beetles on the ground. Yet, another wave was already on the move! Horrified by the sight, everyone started to retreat as they fended off the bugs with all their strength. Furious, the leaders of the big organizations roared, Go on and kill those bloody bugs! But their words were not as powerful as peoples fear of the bugs. While Practitioners might be able to bargain for a life with humans, the insects in front of them were savage beasts that would attack them indiscriminately! The exit that they had painstakingly found turned out to be an impasse! Meanwhile, Lu Shu pulled a beetle into his Seal of Lands by its leg in secret and wrap it in his divine water. Yet, almost instantly, the corrosion halted without any increase to the size of the water. Even the active golden snake swam away from the bug, as though it was too dirty to be touched. Lu Shu was disappointed. If the divine water could feed on those bugs, he would happily claim possession of the entire river But, what a pity, knowing that the river could possibly lead them to the relic, yet they were forced back to the tunnels? Furthermore, where could they go to besides back to the palace? But that was not connected to anywhere else either. In the meantime, the leaders were racking their brains for any solutions! The only viable way now was to break through the encirclement by leaving the slower individual Practitioners behind as human shields. In that case, they would be safe! Not only that, they could then proceed on with their remains exploration without worries, as long as they stayed clear of the riverside! Within seconds a silent consensus had been achieved. The Class B expert whispered, Break through! On his cue, all of them ran out through the crowd of individual Practitioners. Just when the latter was happy for their willingness to fend off the bugs, they soon saw through their evil plan! The Class B expert split a road among the throng of bugs through changing atmospheric pressure. They were actually breaking through in such a straightforward manner! In spite of their advantage in numbers, the bugs were not gifted with speed. Thus, they would never be caught by these beetles again! Just when the Australian Practitioners were ready to embrace their new-found hope, the Class B expert was suddenly caught by the wrist Lu Shu asked curiously, Where are you going? In his struggle, the Class B realized that the persons strength was definitely not one of a rookies! As a matter of fact, in the peak of Class C, Lu Shu was almost as strong as Class Bs! The man chided, Let go of me! Then, half of his sleeve was torn with a hiss From Arago Kingsleys distress, +666! Before Lu Shu could reply, he felt the depression of air around him. Arago actually intended to kill without any prior warnings! Yet, at this moment, a louder rustle came from upstream. It sounded like rolling waves! Everyone turned to see Li Yixiao, wrapped up in his tiger sign, running wildly, followed by a large crowd of Practitioners. Behind them was a wave of bugs, sweeping across the entire area A Practitioner shouted in English, Li Yixiao! You are anti-human! Li Yixiao! You must be charged after we get out of the remains! Unable to understand their complaints, Li Yixiao only concentrated on running closely beside the river, triggering even more beetles along the way! On the other side, the sight reminded those downstream of the fearful scene of thousands of gargoyles chasing behind Li Yixiao Run! Go downstream! We will all die if we dont run fast enough! Both the pros and individual Practitioners freaked out. In comparison to the incoming bug wave, the few beetles in front of them amounted to nothing at all. Sometimes, courage could only be spurred in times of urgency. Thus, all of a sudden, everyone quickly united together and cleared all the bugs in their proximity Usually, people were unwilling to unleash their full strength if there were other possible solutions. This was especially so in a big group where many tended to depend on others to figure a way out. With hundreds of Practitioners gathered here, it did not make sense if they could not fend off those black beetles. Humanitys true potential could only be seen at this impasse! But it was none of Li Yixiaos concern. How much potential people had was none of his business. He was only interested in pushing everyone into this impasse Chapter 442 - The First Marathon Match In The Remains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Every member of the Australian organization was sparing no effort in fighting off the black beetles. In spite of their commendable teamwork, there were casualties every now and then, as one bite could be fatal for an ordinary individual Practitioner. However, strangely enough, human blood would be quickly absorbed by the earth upon contact, at an incredible speed! When they were done clearing up most of the bugs around, Li Yixiao had almost arrived as well. At this moment, Arago glanced around in search of the individual Practitioner that held him back just now, but the person was nowhere to be found Wait a minute. Arago looked downstream, only to see Lu Shu hundreds of meters away. What the hell! From Arago Kingsleys distress, +666! Now, everyone took to their heels while cursing silently inside, could someone please discipline this Li Yixiao?! Although the bug flood was relatively slow and could not even outrun a Class E, but who could deal with so many of them? To make matters worse, Li Yixiao was still roping in even more! Having recognized Lu Shu from behind, Li Yixiao quickly sped up, overtaking Aragos team Damn you, thought everyone in the team. What could they do when the troublemaker could actually run faster than themselves? How frustrating! Lu Shu turned to see Li Yixiao waving at him. Wait for me, Lu Shu! Ha, only bloody idiots would wait for you! Lu Shu continued running without hesitation, while Li Yixiao shouted loudly from behind, Help me explain to that old man! I didnt mean it! Help you? Lu Shu sneered. I shall burn some sticks of incense for you. How about that? At this moment, Lu Shu ran past an exit, from which the Golden Foundation members were walking out under Zhi Weis leadership. Zhi Weis face lit up at Lu Shu, who had run past without saying a word From Zhi Weis distress, +666! Zhi Weis jaws dropped in shock but did not manage to get a word out. But something was fishy, where was Lu Shu hurrying to? His face turned pale as he gazed upstream. Li Yixiao! Bloody hell you just wait for the old man to chop you into pieces! Everybody, run! Li Yixiao was displeased. Oh, man! Your greetings are so hurtful! Its the beetles, not me! Like hell I will believe you! F*ck! Zhi Wei then turned and led his people to flee. By all rights, getting out of the labyrinth was an achievement worth celebrating, but in fact, it signaled the commencement of the first marathon match in the remains on the fourth day since their entry In the end, the Deities still did not enslave individual Practitioners. While some believed that the approach would doubly insure their own safety, others deemed it as an act of inhumanity. As a result, the debate went on and on. Despite the long history of conflicts in Scandinavia in ancient times, they were actually contemporary doves. Therefore, as the biggest organization in Northern Europe, the Deities were in fact a supporter of peace. Their internal discord between various factions could often be resolved through debates during meetings, which was much less violent than many other organizations. The Collection of Gods, for instance, had many records of bloodshed due to internal conflicts. A Class C frowned. I dont think it is necessary to make such a fuss over enslaving individual Practitioners. Anyway, theyll be safer with us. Do you think theyll be safe if left to explore the remains on their own? Besides, other organizations will take them too even if we dont. The Class B leader pondered for a long moment before raising his head in shock. Where are those individual Practitioners?! All of them had been claimed by other organizations during their long discussion Suddenly both parties let out a sigh of relief If so, what was there to debate about? Lets go then! Same as the others, the Deities were trapped in the tunnels for a long time and they were not exempted from the heart attack given by Lu Shus wall arts as well Things like The relic is directly below you, Class A creatures loitering 500m ahead, Time machines given out for free by doraemon 500m ahead. Spare me great lord, please! But it did not take them long to find the right way. At the riverside, the triggered bugs were soon cleared up through their united and strategic efforts! At this moment, a pretty little girl suddenly emerged from the ground, which startled everyone present. She took a calm glance around and murmured, You agreed to wait for me outside the palace, but wheres the palace?! Youve changed, Lu Shu! The palace was already gone by the time she reached the site! Hissing with anger, Lu Xiaoyu controlled Anthony to bring her down from the surface directly. When she finally managed to find the palace, Lu Shu had disappeared again! The Deities were dumbstruck by the scene in front of their eyes. It was understandable, suddenly seeing a pretty girl coming out of the earth in underground remains. Besides, her voice just now was too soft to be heard. A person asked in caution, Little sis, are you a Practitioner or a creature here? Lu Xiaoyu turned and fixed them with a frosty stare. At that moment, Anthony and Johnson were on command under her feet, ready to attack anytime when needed. But she kept silent for one minute, her brows knitted closely together. Confused, the Deities did not take any action either. They wondered, was there something wrong with what they said or was she really a native creature? Just when they were getting nervous, Lu Xiaoyu replied in English, Can you speak Chinese? What?! She frowned because she could not understand a single word in the Deities question! Now, all of them looked at one another at a loss. For some reason Coral felt a disposition to Lu Xiaoyu and she would be glad to have a chat with her. But that was impossible due to the language barrier. Despite Lu Xiaoyus vigorous efforts in cramming herself with high school knowledge, she had never really practiced her listening and oral English skills, unlike Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu eyed the crowd, but had an inexplicable urge to beat Coral up when her gaze swept past her Why was that? Lu Xiaoyu could not justify it either. In any case, she should not inflict violence on others for no particular reason. It must be because I have transferred my anger on Lu Shu to her, thought Lu Xiaoyu, since the group in front was so far, still rather friendly. Lu Xiaoyu was reasonable most of the time. Chapter 443 - Triumphant Convergence of Forces Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu had lost her ownership of Lu Shus clones. It had been tested and proven that Lu Shus clones could only be materialized if permitted by Lu Shu himself, through their celestial maps. In the meantime, Lu Shu was too engrossed in his running and certainly did not notice the flickering on his map. It felt like her call was not being answered Lu Shu must have purposely ignored her call! Lu Xiaoyu thought. Irritating! Lu Xiaoyu kicked a stone into the river, which started boiling again after the hard-fought peace Coral, The Class B leader of the Deities, From Coral Johnsons distress, +666! From Lu Shu was so far in front, in the leading position of the grand marathon contest. The number of athletes was constantly on the rise as the existing crowd dashed past a few batches of Practitioners who had just made it out of the tunnels. At the moment, Li Yixiao had arrived by Lu Shus side. He lowered his voice and pleaded, Please say something nice of me if we run into the old man. I can tell that he likes you and Xiaoyu! Lu Shu looked back to see huge throngs of people, which made his head throb in pain. With the increasing number of beetles, who knew when they would reach the end of the marathon? Lu Shu replied meanly, Shut up. I need some time alone Rejected, Li Yixiao turned to Zhi Wei. Really! Its the beetles that attacked me first! I didnt provoke them! Zhi Wei raved, Rot in hell! Li Yixiao bit his gum. In any case we are considered comrades in the Laos remains Rot in hell! Li Yixiao raised his brows. I reckon you caused me trouble the previous time too! Rot in hell! Distress crawled up from the bottom of Li Yixiaos heart. Honestly, he did not see it coming, as his initial intention was simply calling together a group of backers like how he did on the surface. Back then, it was such a success! Even the experts did not dare to pick a fight with him! However, never had he expected the bug flood to be so much bloody scarier than the gargoyles. More importantly, earlier the old man had not minded too much anyway as he was only targeting the big organizations while sparing the lives of individual Practitioners. But now, who could avoid him on this one-way route! Yet, it was still not his greatest worry, which was the fact that he really could not overpower the old man At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly asked in bewilderment, Can you hear that rustle? Li Yixiao did not pay much attention. Isnt it all behind us? Rot in hell! Lu Shus face changed. Hell! Im not talking about that! I mean in front! It was not so obvious from afar just now, but the sound had grown louder the closer they headed downstream Within half a minute, the Deities came into sight as they had fled upstream. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu had already managed to escape via the soils with Anthonys help, before the second bug flood appeared. She was not willing to be chased around by bugs and she had to look for Lu Shu elsewhere! The bugs were converging with death in the air. The upstream branch was led by Lu Shu, Li Yixiao and Zhi Wei, whereas the downstream by the Deities. At that instant, Lu Shu was stunned. !!! Li Yixiao, !!! What a triumphant convergence of the beetle forces! They managed to pincer the humans in underground remains Coral was in high spirits due to her encounter with Lu Shu. Thank God you are here too! The other Deities almost cursed aloud. Is this the right time for the both of you to be flirting?! As a result, they all lost hope. Where could they run to? Just fight, for Gods sake! The Phoenix Society took the lead to swerve backwards. Emotionless, Howard released more than ten fiery phoenixes from his palms. The birds flapped their gorgeous yet fatal wings towards the bug tide, immediately burning the vanguard beetles into ashes! However, given their huge number altogether, the vacancy was instantly refilled by those from behind. At that moment, people realized that those insects would disperse into a wisp of black smoke after death, leaving behind a pile of rubble on the ground. But there was no time to be too particular about that. In times of a real crisis, no one, including the organizations and individual Practitioners, could deny the fact that their only chance of survival depended on unity! Furthermore, this time, the remains were far more dangerous than any before! Of course, it would not have necessarily become like this if not for Li Yixiao In fact, many big organizations had decided to complain to the Heavenly Network for sending such an anti-human expert into the remains after they made it out! With no further hesitation, Lu Shus divine water flooded out from his Seal of Lands, wrapping himself inside. As a matter of fact, Class Cs had an edge in resistance against those low-level beetles. With their increased defense due to their armor, Class Cs would be safe from the poison of those bugs unless their armor was compromised. And Lu Shus armor was particularly huge Li Yixiao darted into the bug flood, his tiger sign serving as his defensive shell. Every punch from him was able to crush a stretch of bugs. Meanwhile, Lu Shu also advanced with his divine water, upon contact, it would result in the beetles burning or exploding. Those insects could not survive even a split second due to its high corrosive power! A few words flashed across Lu Shus mind as he ran past Coral, gratitude, remuneration, 500 thousand euros for monthly pocket money Lu Shu told her in English, You are only a Class D. Seek shelter at the back. Happiness danced in Corals eyes. Okay. The strong and independent woman of the Deities who never accepted any form of help suddenly seemed to have changed her disposition in front of this young man. A strange feeling crawled up the Deities experts heart to see the well-protected apple of their eyes throwing herself on a dunghill Never mind, at least that fellow took the initiative to protect Coral However, no one noticed the malice in the Pledge leaders narrowing eyes as he saw the golden light surrounding Lu Shu. He had inquired many times about the whereabouts of his men, as their uniform was easily recognizable. He had learned that one of them was killed by a young man who had robbed Earls divine water. Moreover, their hundreds of pieces of broken weapons were also looted by him, within the witness of many individual Practitioners! This hatred must be avenged! Of course, he was only aware that one of the five Class Cs was punched to death by Lu Shu and the location of the rest remained uncertain. Certainly he did not know that they had actually surrendered themselves to Lu Shu again Chapter 444 - Nie Ting The Killer (Part 1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Courtyard, Liuhai Lane, Capital. Shi Xuejin sat in idleness in the shade of the walnut tree, whose luxurious canopy stretched in all directions, providing coolness and comfort for those under its shelter. Rested in his hands was a purple sand teapot and a book, which had stayed on the same page for a long while. Shi Xuejin sat with his eyes shut, as though ruminating on what he had just read. Suddenly, Hao Zhichao trotted over in a hurry and handed a file to Shi Xuejin. Taken by satellite one month ago. From the documents Shi Xuejin took out a stack of photos that showed withered trees on a Pacific island, around which countless bodies of fish and shrimp were floating on the sea surface, lifeless. The once beautiful island was now teeming with the stench of death! Shi Xuejin frowned. Any other clues? No. No records of incoming boats in the past six months, Hao Zhichao replied honestly. All of the details had been verified before the report. Shi Xuejin mused. Hope that person is not on Koh Chang island, right now. The dead island was actually a signal of ascension to Class A! Back then, during Li Xianyis promotion to Class A, strong beams of sword energy covered a swathe of land with diameter of ten kilometers and Luo Cheng at its epicenter. Had Li Xianyi lost control, Luo Cheng would have been a dead land by now. The status of all things as swords only existed in legends and for a very long time, no one was able to achieve that even in Li Xianyis faction. In any case, it was completely impossible to shatter the shackles of Nature in the energy-scarce era. In fact, Li Xianyis training in swordplay actually turned him into a special case, as more focus on self-accumulation had been placed on his internal sea of chi and his snow mountain. Meanwhile, as for Chen Baili, no single magical tree in a radius of five kilometers in the remains survived his ascension. At that time, he could have easily wiped out all the animals in the area too. Ascension to Class A was complete at the expense of Spirit Qi in Nature. In order to alter ones fate, other lives had to suffer, in exchange for the betterment of oneself. Now, although the truth remained unclear, the right attitude of a big organization was to expect the worst and strive for the best. Besides, there was no reason for a newly promoted expert to miss his chance at the remains. However, there was no relevant information available as of now, testifying to the persons equanimity, should the deduction be real. A rare look of worry surfaced on Shi Xuejins face. Why does he hide himself so well? What is he up to? I hope Li Yixiao does not inconvenience him accidentally Hao Zhichaos eyelid twitched in embarrassment. So you too are aware of Heavenly King Lis unpleasant personality. Have you sent this file to Heavenly King Nie? Shi Xuejin suddenly asked. Yes, I have. But he has not replied to me and his phone is beyond reach as well, replied Hao Zhichao. I see, Shi Xuejin nodded and said, Im afraid he has already reached. Hao Zhichao froze. Where is he? Shi Xuejin picked up his thread-bound book from the stone table and sank deeper into his chair, which squeaked gently under his weight. Hes probably out to kill. His voice was soft and calm, as though it was perfectly normal to associate Nie Ting with words along the line of killing. As a matter of fact, Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting were brought up together, though the former was much older. Nie Tings master was Shi Xuejins father. By right, exclusive techniques of the Shis should not be leaked to an outsider, but Shi Xuejin was not born with the aptitude for cultivation. This extinguished his right of inheritance. Thus, his father adopted the orphan Nie Ting, which was rarely known by the public. Precisely due to his lack of inborn talent, since a young age Shi Xuejin had been striving to be an erudite in the three teachings so as to open up new possibilities for those like himself. This old courtyard in Liuhai Lane was bequeathed by Shi Xuejins father too. Back then, he was still a young man and Nie Ting was still a child. Both of them were beside him when Shi Xuejins father planted the walnut tree himself. Over the years, Nie Ting had changed. Shi Xuejin almost witnessed personally how the innocent, naive child had stained his hands with blood in the relentless pursuit of his dream. Indeed, he had too much blood on his hands. Meanwhile, Shi Xuejin would call him in to the courtyard for a moment of peace after every killing Nie Ting committed. This helped to quell his bloodlust and keep him from going astray. Over the course of time, Nie Ting would stay in the courtyard himself for a few days after every kill. Honestly speaking, Shi Xuejin had never had any qualms with Nie Tings murderous deeds. He only harvested lives from those who deserved to die. 6000m campsite, southern slope of Mt Everest, Nepal. It was a great time then for conquering Mt Everest. In the upcoming month of October, weather conditions on the mountain were relatively more stable in late autumn. At the moment, the campsite was overcrowded. Colorful tents were erected across the land, and a gust of frosty wind often brought along the rustling of tents. Commercialization was a serious issue here as well. Regular exercise and some money was all one needed. Shortage of oxygen was the most severe problem for climbing world-class tall mountains. Prolonged deficiency of oxygen could lead to failures in the heart and lungs. Many climbers could not even make it to the 4000m mark. At 6000m, everyone had to acclimate to the high altitude conditions for one to two weeks, before they were allowed to venture even further. Conquering Mt Everest was totally different from climbing up a hill for a good view of the sunrise. It was a long and tough battle. At 7200m, humans were tantamount to walking corpses without enough oxygen, as almost all of their thinking abilities were lost. Thus, oxygen tanks were a must for modern climbers. Of course, the native Sherpa were willing to carry a bunch of oxygen tanks with you if you had the money Oxygen deficiency was non-existent in the face of money Many climbers at the 6000m campsite were still in the process of adjustment. Thus, most of them would return to their tents after a short session of adaptability training outside. But one team stood out from the rest. They were totally unaffected by the high altitudes. Judging from their dark, yellow skin and thick beards on a few faces, they looked like Middle-Easterners. Sitting on a stone, one of them laughed. Look, they look like they are dying when lying in their tents. I dont understand why they still come for the climb. Another person shot him a glimpse. Dont be mean. Stay focused on your satellite phone. We need to be ready all the time. We are just here to check the Heavenly Network. I dont believe they will really send Class As into the remains as there are so many pairs of eyes watching them along their national boundary just like us. A single bit of negligence on their side may land them in a siege. But, hilariously, we ourselves have no courage to enter either, dont we? We are only here as tourists. Chapter 445 - Nie Ting The Killer (Part 2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If really necessary, we may have to go ourselves. Dont lower your guard, a relatively more mature-looking person said. Dressed in a white short-sleeve T-shirt in the chilly environment, the man drew startled stares from all around. But in the times of power awakening, the presence of Metahumans and Practitioners was not as astounding as before. After all, sometimes they did appear on the screens too. To top it off, a movie showing this year claimed to feature real Metahumans abilities instead of special effects. On African battlefields, Metahumans were even deemed as the deities. Thus, eying their cultivation resources, many low-level Metahumans flocked to Africa as fighters. It was very normal, really. Even some big organizations had founded their headquarters in Africa to secure an advantageous place in the competition for local resources, including an abundance of magical stone mines. Some transnational Metahuman organizations were formed there as well, following the same veins of mercenaries in the old times. Currently, Metahumans were already able to get along well with commoners. Not acceptance, though, simply tolerance. Business and money were always the best incentives for embracing change. A member of the team had just returned from outside. The speaker just now cast him a serious look. Behave yourself. We are going back once the remains are closed. The newcomer wiped his mouth and smiled. Its always more interesting up here on Mt Everest. Those women are actually willing to play with me though they themselves are panting like pigs. My goodness! You are actually doing that at such a smelly place, another person grunted scornfully. The campsite was far worse than expected. There was neither a sewage system nor toilets. Thus, feces and urine were dumped everywhere, making the site unbearably foul-smelling. At this moment, a young man in an outdoor jacket and a pair of shades steadily arrived at the campsite. He took a casual glance around the place before darting his gaze towards the Middle-Eastern Practitioner in a white T-shirt. He smiled. Finally found you. Usually, even Practitioners would only come in groups, seldom alone. But more importantly, they had recognized the newcomer. Yet, his arrival was utterly unexpected! According to the information, he was supposed to be in the Capital now! The white T-shirt leader replied coldly in awkward Chinese, Nie Ting, arent you worried about us launching revenge together when you are absent from the Capital now?! Slowly Nie Ting unloaded his camping bag from his back, before replying calmly, I will already be back when other people find out. Are you openly making an enemy against the Union? With regards to the Union, are you referring to that bunch of disjointed, shattered craps? Nie Ting asked in return with curiosity, Your forces are blatantly stationed on my boundaries to check mine. If I do not kill you as a warning for the rest, dont you think you may take my kindness for granted? Killing was not Nie Tings main agenda of the trip. He wanted to convey the message clearly, that uniting against the Heavenly Network would certainly come with a price. Nie Ting did not intend to wipe out all the experts along the boundaries. In fact, he could not finish all of them off either. It was not so easy to locate this team, but with them as an example, others would start to wonder who would be the next unlucky dog. Besides, Class As mobility should never be underestimated. He would reach the Capital when the news of his killings were received by the various big organizations. Meanwhile, the commoners around were utterly confused. Were those Practitioners speaking Martian? Many climbers had come out of their tents for a closer look at the fight between these superhumans. It was probably their only chance of getting so up and close with the cultivation world. All of a sudden, Nie Tings camping bag shattered to reveal the snowy glow of Xin Ting. Instantly, its blade cleaved mountain gusts and snow piles in halves, forming a crack along the rubble at the site. Many climbers immediately backed down in horror, so as not to be roped in as collateral damage during the Practitioners fight. Seven Middle Eastern Practitioners sought shelter at once. But how could they outrun the blade? In the blink of an eye, two of them were already dead inside their tent. The man in the white T-shirt suddenly unleashed his strength. In a split second, all of the stones across the entire campsite were lifted into the air and were hurled towards Nie Ting like a tornado! Even the climbers tents were tossed up and blown away in the strong gust of wind! Meanwhile, Nie Ting simply stood still, keeping all the stones around him in a circle of 10m in radius under his control. Despite his Class B abilities, the white shirt pros power was still unmatchable to Nie Tings! When the rubble tornado drew close, Nie Ting suddenly raised his blade and swung it down gently. In the next instant, he was still steady like a rock. In his resonance with Nature, the Spirit Qi in the area was actually locked in place. Without any contact, the tornado split up from the center by itself! Despite taking no extra action, Nie Tings blade energy was already in the formation. Even the commoners on site could feel a sword hanging over their heads. It was like a deity sent from above! Before his sword was out, a gap of more than twenty meters in width suddenly formed on the rubble ground. Then, the man in white threw up a mouthful of blood, unable to use his willpower anymore. In fact, Nie Ting had already severed the foundation of his willpower. It was the true force of a Class A! Some tried to flee. But Nie Ting immediately rose to the sky, shooting through the air like an arrow. The accompanying piercing sound gave a prick to every commoners eardrums! To him, techniques he had been practicing for years were but the nonessentials, and the sword energy was the exact power he was now after. Through it, he was able to connect himself with the sky and the earth, using Nature at his fingertips. Invisible sword energy erupted outwards from Nie Ting, cutting the ground surface below him into pieces. The piles of rubble also collapsed into stone dust! Those Middle Eastern Practitioners on the run were soon caught up by Nie Tings sword energy, which tore their clothes and flesh apart. Blood stained the floor with a gorgeous scarlet. Since their Class B leader was already down, the others were well aware that they had no chance of survival against this enemy! Putting Xin Ting slowly back in his sheath, Nie Ting flew towards the Capital. He was confident that other organizations would learn some lessons from this incident. Chapter 446 - Whoever Dares To Take Action Holds Me in Contempt! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The black tsunamis engulfed the underground corridor from both ends, trapping most of the Practitioners in the remains in between. With no way to back down, they could only fight till the end. The Class Cs formed the first line of defense with their Spirit Qi armor, which served as effective protection against single bugs. Initially the big organizations wanted to force individual Practitioners to shield off bug floods from the front, but soon they realized that their defense was too weak to sustain without Spirit Qi armor. If all the individual Practitioners died off, big organizations like themselves, would be no match for so many beetles. They could be easily breached against such a grand scale of monsters. An analogy would be, how could a powerful man who could defeat ten or a hundred enemies at the same time be able to overpower thousands or more? Besides, there were no Class As among them. Thus, although reluctantly, they had to protect individual Practitioners so as not to create too many casualties in a short time. With them in the inner circle, even Class E Metahumans were able to use their power to wipe out a swathe of low-defense bugs. In fact, the key issue was individual Practitioners low resistance to poison. Despite their combat skills and ability to withstand physical attacks, a dosage of beetle venom was lethal. The danger of those bugs lay in their sheer number, and every single one of them could spell death for Practitioners. But do not underestimate those experts from big organizations either. They were all elites from their respective teams, shouldering the exceptional responsibility of managing external affairs. Under their extraordinary leadership talents, a large-scale yet orderly defense system was quickly established. Though slightly messy, it indeed brought down the rate of casualties. Meanwhile, in the south, Lu Shu, Zhi Wei and Li Yixiao joined forces with the Deities. It was only until then did Lu Shu learn that Zhi Weis inheritance was thunderbolts. According to Li Xianyi, the nine major directors of the Golden Foundation inherited their strengths from ancestors, not power awakening. Moreover, each bloodline had their own, unique ways of passing down their legacy. Surrounded by lightning, any beetles in Zhi Weis proximity would be smashed to powder at once. Keep a distance from me! Li Yixiao shouted, You are abusing your power to retaliate against your personal enemy! Li Yixiao could feel his hairs stand up every time Zhi Wei took a step. Luckily his hair was pretty short! Meanwhile, be it wittingly or not, Zhi Wei kept closing the gap between himself and Li Yixiao. Occasionally Lu Shu could even see electric arcs flying towards Li Yixiao The Laws of Physics could no longer be applied to power awakening. After all, the rules never dictated that fiery phoenixes with thunderbolts could be summoned at ones will Blue lights flickered around Zhi Wei. Operating at his full strength, countless electrical balls were shot from his palms into the throng of bugs, shattering them into pieces upon impact! Zhi Wei suddenly turned to Lu Shu. Why arent you making an effort to fight off the bugs? Or should I present you with a slacker certificate? Dont you wanna do anything when we are all busy killing the bugs? Actually, Lu Shu wasnt really doing nothing per se, just that his main priority was protecting Coral, not attacking bugs Do anything? Do what? Lu Shu paused for a while before he answered, Then all the best you all? From Zhi Weis distress, +666! In fact, he felt guilty for simply watching others dealing with the bugs too. Thus, after advising Coral to stay safe, Lu Shu walked straight into the bug throngs with divine water over his entire body. Upon contact with the water, those bugs immediately evaporated into the air. Despite not being an active member, Lu Shus contribution was still rather commendable for the whole team. Now, the size of his divine water was more than seven times of Li Yixiaos. Hence, burning a layer of beetles into ashes was quite helpful indeed. But how did he get the idea of building up his armor with so much divine water?! He looked like a bloody oversized Pikachu! Soon, Lu Shu noticed something was up! Those beetles could actually increase the volume of the water! Earlier, the result of the experiment he conducted on one single bug was negligible. One bug might not even be comparable to one thousandth of a piece of broken magical weapons. But now, they were being corroded on the magnitude of thousands. Thus, the expanding volume of the water was clearly detectable! How did that feel? Stop! They are all mine! Whoever dares to take action holds me in contempt! Lu Shu shouted at the top of his lungs! Li Yixiao, ??? Zhi Wei, ??? Is he nuts?! We didnt see you so active earlier, did you eat the wrong pills?! At first, Zhi Wei thought it was only a joke. But his jaws dropped in shock in the next second! All of a sudden, Lu Shu unloaded his divine water, only leaving behind a layer of ordinary armor to hide his celestial cloak. Then, under his control, the divine water rolled towards the beetles, forcibly opening a gap in the bug floods against the currents! Instead of shrinking, the divine wave had actually expanded! What the hell was that? Zhi Wei was aghast. This slacker certainly had his skills! Truth be told, Zhi Wei knew that Lu Shu was only a Class C. But since when could a Class C be so powerful? In the aspect of killing bugs alone, Lu Shus method was much more productive than Li Yixiaos and Zhi Weis! His wide-range attack was simply more powerful! Corals face was teeming with admiration. Courage is the most splendid elegance under stress! At that moment, the Deities were scratching their heads over how to report back to Corals father. His daughter had become someone elses fan-girl due to their negligence?! Now, even Li Yixiao and Zhi Wei were starting to doubt who was the true Class B. The Deities were dumbfounded too. They had not believed it when Coral claimed that Lu Shu was very powerful. But now, they had no reason not to. Moreover, most commendably, Lu Shu showed no sign of fear when facing the bug surge. Instead, he was freaking excited at the moment! Meanwhile, Lu Shu murmured as he was on a bug killing spree, One broken weapon, two broken weapons 31 broken weapons Chapter 447 - Hades Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhi Wei and Li Yixiao stood in silence, ten meters away from the bug wave. However, it seemed that they had ceased all actions, not because they were unwilling to fight, nor was it because the beetles were dying out, but that they simply did not even know how to help Lu Shus golden wave pranced about in the inky bug flood, like a lively performance of Lion Dancing during festive seasons All beetles, upon contact with the divine water, were burned to death and reduced to crumbles. Due to its distaste of those insects, the golden snake kept swimming about in the water so as to maintain its distance. But after Lu Shu unleashed his full strength, the shape and orientation of the divine water started to get unpredictable, spinning the golden snake around and making it want to puke! Shouldnt a mythical object be fed with a supreme diet that matched its status? But its owner remained unconcerned about that at all! From not too far away, Zhi Wei suddenly asked, Is he usually like this too? Li Yixiao was uncertain which aspect Zhi Wei was referring to. You mean is he usually so courageous? Zhi Wei was speechless. I mean, is he usually such a nutcase! That displeased Li Yixiao at once. Why are you talking about our Heavenly Network member in such a manner? Do you have any issue with us? Zhi Wei, ??? Both of them were nuts! Can we please have a proper conversation?! Then, an unusual feeling caught Zhi Weis attention. As he glanced over at Lu Shus divine water, its size was actually bigger than earlier?! Earlier on, Zhi Wei was responsible for passing those broken magical weapons to Lu Shu at Li Xianyis command, as it was not possible for the old man to do everything personally. Thus, Zhi Wei was aware that Lu Shu was not so particular about the diet of his divine water, since he was even willing to feed it broken weapons! At the moment, Zhi Wei felt that he had seen the truth, as the divine water continued to expand in the throng of bugs He was neither courageous nor nuts! He was simply greedy for money and he could not let go of any free opportunities to strengthen his divine water! Meanwhile, fighting on his own, Lu Shu ripped open the bug flood, instantly throttling their speed. Almost at the same time, all the bugs surged towards Lu Shu, who remained calm and composed in the center of the beetles. For those who did not know the truth, Lu Shu was almost like a deity. His golden glow flickered in the dark bug throng, invincible and unbeatable. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly stopped short. Wasnt he bouncing around just now? Was he in danger? Li Yixiao was nervous. He yelled, Dont be scared, Lu Shu! Im coming to save you! Then, a stretch of beetles were blown off by his tiger, while rounds of electricity were fired out from Zhi Weis thunder surrounded hands. However, when they got close, they saw Lu Shu standing in his divine water shell lightheartedly, holding his phone. On the screen, it was the interface of a calculator From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! From Zhi Weis distress, +666! What are you calculating about? Zhi Weis face darkened as he continued to back down from the incoming bugs. What are you doing? We thought you were in danger seeing you standing still there! Lu Shu shot them a startled look, while mumbling to himself, Five times five is 25 Six times six is 36 Five one Labors Day Six one Childrens Day Freak! Its all messed up! At first Lu Shu would initiate attacks, but slowly he wondered why he even needed to run around when those bugs would come to him? Initially, the army of beetles was the synonym of death and fear. Every single life in their course of path would be killed. Moreover, all Practitioners blood was drawn underground, its mana absorbed by some unknown source. But now, they ran into Lu Shu. Although they would not be wiped out so quickly, they could not lay a finger on Lu Shu as well. Without intelligence, those bugs were only programmed with murderous primal instincts. Hence, Lu Shus presence was intolerable to the entire bug flood. As a result, all of them were held back by Lu Shu Coral felt fireworks exploding in her heart. The man of her dreams was standing still in a throng of black beetles, like a graceful deity. She was mesmerized by his composed demeanor, even simple actions like pressing plus and multiplication signs on his phone screen looked particularly attractive when they were done by him Undeniably, Lu Shu had given Coral too many surprises since the moment they met. Although there were many even stronger experts out there, be it Chen Baili or Li Xianyi, they belonged to the old generation. Among their peers, few could be comparable to Lu Shu. Besides the youngest Class B bishop from the Department of Faith Theory, the Northern European Class C who had awakened to a divine bloodline at such a low level, and the young man named Hades in the Phoenix Society, across the globe there were fewer than ten who were on the same level as Lu Shu in Corals knowledge. In fact, there was another Hades in Egypt. The Hades of the Phoenix Society was full of himself, and it was said that he had already made an open challenge to the Darkness Kingdom against his Egyptian competitor. There should only be one Hades in the world. Thankfully Lu Shu was unaware of that. Else, he would call himself Hades as well. By then, he would get a constant income of distress points from the Phoenix Societys Hades every time the latter thought of him! So easy! As a matter of fact, the new generation of the Heavenly Network was also the center of global attention. A big organizations true power lay in the abilities of their fresh blood. But to everyones surprise, Class Cs had been brought up in the Heavenly Network at an astonishing rate! Furthermore, most of the other organizations would choose to advertise their newly recruited geniuses as a display of their profound power. Thus, more foreign talents would be attracted to compensate for their weak legacy or small population. But it was a different case for the Heavenly Network. They held confidentiality in high regard, and might even release fake information to cause public confusion. Now, many members inside the Heavenly Network were suspected to be key talents nurtured by the Network. They included Class A aptitude geniuses and the first batch of low-profile experts selected from army. The world was constantly changing and the golden times of Practitioners had since arrived. But Lu Shus heart was filled with money, Lu Xiaoyu, and nothing else Chapter 448 - The Bugs Were Gone! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Human howling echoed through the underground remains every now and then. It was the desperate cry when ones life was drawn out of his body as beetle poison set in. Even the Class C Practitioners armor was not always foolproof. Sooner or later, their protection would be compromised as their mana ran out over time. Thus, occasionally Class B experts of various big organizations had no alternative but to shield their members from life-threatening dangers. They were not cold-blooded reptiles either. Besides, who would still follow them if all their men died during the first remains expedition? People were not stupid. Understandably they were more willing to obey leaders who took their safety into consideration. Otherwise, what was the point of following them? Class B moves never failed to surprise. Fully concentrated, Howard unleashed his full power. Now, amidst the bug flood, he surrounded himself with a ball of flames that turned from red to white, emitting intense heat. Before they could reach his vicinity, countless beetles had already been melted in the heat, which burned the ground into transparent fluid! Suddenly, the ten plus fiery phoenixes summoned by Howard combined into one, whose wingspan was as wide as six meters. A flap of its flaming wings instantly set a large swathe of bugs ablaze! If a Class B is already so powerful, how about Class As? The glory of ancient myths is likely to return in the future. Are they the reincarnation of Gods No. They are the founders of a new legend, and we all are inside this myth Eh? Look! A person downstream pinned down the entire bug wave on his own! Could he be a hidden Class A?! An individual Practitioner recognized the golden glow. He replied with a complicated look on his face, Not a Class A. Hes a mentally twisted expert who likes to watch us digging earth Other individual Practitioners were stunned. What kind of hobby was that? On Lu Shus side, his efficiency of killing bugs could not be compared to those big organizations. In the lapse of time, the downstream area was still infested with bugs while the sight upstream was more hopeful On a brighter note, his divine water had almost doubled in size, comparable to an entire public bathroom! Since the situation upstream was under control, some organizations came over to help. The Pledge expert went downstream as well, his expression cold as ice. Yet, his main target was not the beetles, but Lu Shu! It was time to avenge his comrades! Indeed, it was a perfect opportunity for him. Trapped in swarms of bugs, who would notice whether Lu Shu was secretly attacked? After all, the stakes were too high to kill him outside the remains. The Pledge leader was very cautious. He knew Lu Shu was at least one of the top few Class Cs since he could even defeat a weakened Nogiwa Takenobu. Moreover, the presence of Li Yixiao added more difficulty to his evil plan. He could not afford to take risks. Howard announced proudly, The Phoenix Society can take care of the upstream. Now go and help with the downstream. Individual Practitioners exchanged startled look with one another. Never had they expected the Phoenix Society to be so confident. Another pro sneered. Dont bluff. We wont take responsibility if you die. Fine, lets go downstream. Then, he walked away with his people. At that moment, the golden glow erected against the bug flood caught everyone coming downstream in awe. Though unwilling to admit it, the experts understood that a new beast-level genius had risen from the Heavenly Network! Speaking of which, it was the first time that the Network showcased to the world how powerful their geniuses were. A mere Class C was already able to hold back the entire swarm of bugs! Thus, they started pondering the true strength of the Network. Was this young man a pure coincidence, or the norm? But those individual Practitioners felt otherwise. They were awestruck by his heroic deed of confronting so many bugs on his own. A strong wave of enthusiasm overwhelmed their hearts, as they aspired to be a brave man just like him! Their ambitions were groomed in the era of Spirit Qi regeneration, but now, many were defeated by reality. It was a mental struggle that many experienced in their growth. In adolescence, they believed the world revolved around themselves, but later they were told that they would only reach maturity after acknowledging full-heartedly that they were not the center of everything. But must we all bow our heads to the world?! Must we all cut away our uniqueness so as to conform with the rest? All kinds of thoughts and emotions welled up in the individual Practitioners hearts. Finally, they shouted, Let me help you! Their blood was boiling in passion, as though they had found their long-lost youth and dreams. Yet, in the next instant, they heard an angry roar from inside the golden glow, Bloody hell! Stay away from me! These bugs are mine! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! From Zhi Weis distress, +666! From Park Geung-hos From Demons The spark of enthusiasm was extinguished The image of an imagined hero collapsed Anyone could enlighten me on whats happening an individual Practitioner asked, his eyes glazed over. Maybe experts are all freaks Then are we still killing bugs?! I suppose we are All of a sudden, all the Practitioners were at a loss of what to do. Though forbidden to take action, those beetles blocked their way downstream! In the end, they still decided to kill those bugs. As they approached, Lu Shu led the bug flood away He ran away Leaving behind a bunch of Practitioners, shocked and confused. You brought those bloody bugs away?! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! From Zhi Weis distress, +666! From Park Geung-hos From Demons We are only here to help you! Why did you do that?! Why? Did you rear them so it pains you to see them killed? Everyone found it hard to clear their thoughts. So? What now? Should we chase? Honestly, neither do I know what to do In the crowd, Zhi Wei sighed, distress written all over his face. Still, I underestimated his greed for money Chapter 449 - The Murals Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The receding bug flood reduced the crowd to a state of confusion. But the most shocked of all was still the leader of the Pledge Earlier, he had been trying to incite everyone to advance when they were mired in hesitation. In any case, how could he find the chance to deal Lu Shu a fatal blow when the situation was not messy enough? However, Lu Shus bloody response was totally unexpected! Why would he run? It did not make any sense! We are only here to help get rid of the bugs, so shouldnt you be grateful? Why did you lead them away? So counterintuitive! Lu Shu thought in his heart, haha, actually, it was rather intuitive. Why would he let anybody stop him from becoming stronger? His divine water was experiencing a rapid and healthy growth! Plus, it was not easy to find such a perfect opportunity! Now, he could groom it well without spending a fortune on the purchase of magical weapons. Why would he let the chance slip through his fingers? No way! The Pledge expert said, He must be worried about our personal safety. But that gives us even more reasons to assist him! Puzzled, individual Practitioners looked at one another. Then what should we do? Catch up and help him kill the bugs! the expert replied in a firm voice. Then, he took the lead, followed by the rest. No one expected they would be chasing a wave of bugs in the remains. The Pledge expert was fast. When he drew near, he shouted at Lu Shu across the sea of bugs, Dont run! We are here to help! Lu Shu yelled back coldly, You are ill-intentioned! The Pledge expert, Was his plan exposed? Otherwise, it could not be explained! But the more he thought, the more confused he got. How did the person find out about his hidden agenda? Huh?! From Caiden Davies distress, +499! To everyones surprise, Lu Shu suddenly slowed down. Just when the rest was confused whether he had changed his mind, they realized that he was only waiting for the bugs! This was mental! As a matter of fact, Lu Shu himself was well aware that it was impossible to claim ownership of the entire wave of bugs. First of all, they could be easily caught by other pros from behind given the bugs slow speed. Secondly, his divine water would take too long to consume the whole bug flood. Furthermore, the visible increase in the size of the water would certainly arouse suspicion in onlookers. Those big organizations were not stupid, and certainly they would not stay put and let him gain powers on his own! The terrific nature of Earls mythical item was well-known. Even a single drop would cause much of a headache to opponents of the same level. But now, in Lu Shus hands, the divine water was already large enough to encircle his rivals! In addition to magical weapons, it could now engulf humans! Thus, it was a matter of when, not if, the experts would interfere. Currently, Lu Shu could only seize this opportunity and digest as many beetles as he could. At that moment, the Pledge expert was pleasantly surprised to see Li Yixiao too far away from Lu Shu to be of any useful help. Not a bad opportunity, he thought to himself calmly, gauging the distance between Li Yixiao and himself. He could easily run away after taking Lu Shu down at lightning speed! In a split second, he started to accelerate from behind. If everything went according to his plan, he would pierce through the bug flood like a sharp sword, aiming directly at Lu Shu! Yet, at this very moment, Lu Shu took action. The gigantic ball of divine water suddenly spread out into a flat surface, folding its edges to trap a large swarm of bugs inside like stuffing fillings into a giant pie. Then, Lu Shu quickly ran away with the lump. He looked like Santa Claus with a giant golden sack behind his back This time, his escape was way too fast, and very decisive as well. As a result, Caiden replaced Lu Shu to become the man nearest to the bug flood! Those beetles lacked consciousness, and they would prioritize creatures closest to them as their targets. In terms of combat awareness, they were very different from the gargoyles. Hence, once Lu Shu was gone, the entire group of bugs swerved back towards Caiden and those Practitioners behind! Bloody hell They were totally caught off guard! From Caiden Davies distress, +999! Other than him, those Practitioners were scared too. Suddenly they became the front-line warriors before they were even ready! Therefore, those individual Practitioners immediately took to their heels when Caiden was still fighting his way out of the swarms. Screw those heroic dreams and enthusiasm! How could a hero be such a joker?! In the meantime, Lu Shu dashed downstream while the bugs dragged along were being corroded by his water. His greed stemmed from years of poverty. Following the same veins, people who used to be starved in their childhood may feel more insecure about food even after they got rich later on. But Lu Shu was not the kind of person who would risk his life for money. He knew his limits. Thus, the Pledge experts hasty approach had already sent a warning signal to him. It was no secret that he had inconvenienced members of the Pledge. So, something must be wrong with that Pledge experts kind-hearted offer of help! Conclusion, it was time to run! His divine water had expanded more than double this time. It was his greatest takeaway in this remains! After a while of running, Lu Shus attention was suddenly arrested by something on the walls. There were words there! Lu Shu had put away most of his divine water, since few beetles were left. Holding a few drops in his hands for lighting purposes, Lu Shu leaned closer to the stone wall for a better look. But he was immediately alarmed by what he saw. It was not words, but a down-pointing arrow. Others might have ignored the marking as they had been fooled by too many random symbols like this thanks to Lu Shu. But this arrow, blended in perfectly with the coarse stone wall, was not his work! What was it?! Lu Shu took a deep breath to calm himself down before his eyes followed the arrow down to the ground. Xiaoyu was here. Lu Shu, ??? Chapter 450 - Lu Xiaoyu Protects Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gazing at the words written by Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu found it hilariously interesting. He had played the role of a prankster for too long, but now, it was his time to be fooled! He felt cheated! On second thoughts, right, why would there be an arrow pointing straight to the treasure or relic in the remains In fact, he thought Lu Xiaoyu was still on the surface, as she did not make it in time before the palace sank into the ground. Which meant the little girl could just be in front. Lu Shu moved on along the stone wall, but his face darkened at once at the next line. Lu Shu is a pig. Lu Shu, ??? The five words were so small that Lu Shu almost missed them had he not paid special attention to search. But what are you doing in the remains? Vandalism? Besides, why are you name calling me? Youve changed, Lu Xiaoyu! Then, Lu Shu erased the words with his Corpsedog. Haha, lucky that he had walked past here! Then, even more appeared on the wall, things like Lu Shu once cried over TV dramas, Lu Shu once didnt wash his face for three days, Lu Shu is a big idiot Lu Shu took a deep breath. He carved on walls for distress points, but Lu Xiaoyu did so specifically to target him All the words were then removed by Corpsedog. Lu Shu was happy, no one else could see those negative comments about him! At this moment, he stopped short at another line. Lu Xiaoyu will protect Lu Shu for a lifetime. Suddenly, waves of emotions welled up from the depth of Lu Shus heart, but he could not explain why. It felt like some long-lost feelings had surfaced yet again. Usually, Lu Shu seldom expressed his feelings, as he viewed it as a waste of time and energy in this hard life. He would never put his reliance on Lu Xiaoyu into words and he felt ashamed to do so. But at the moment, a white dolphin sprang across the waves, joyfully, breaking the silence that had shrouded the ocean for an eternally long time. Actually, Lu Xiaoyu had said it to him before. Back then, she said she would awaken to her powers to protect Lu Shu, as he was too weak to be a Metahuman. At that time, Lu Shu only took it as the little girls innocent joke. Ever since his power awakening, he thought that sentence would slowly fade away from Lu Xiaoyus mind as time went by. For years, it was always him that was protecting Lu Xiaoyu and never had he thought about Lu Xiaoyus true feelings about it. Yet, that promise was still on her mind. It was a long time ago. On the bus, Lu Shu had just foolishly inserted a 5-yuan note into the slot instead of 1-yuan. When he tried to explain to the bus driver, the latter shirked by claiming not to see it with so many people around. In fact, Lu Shu knew that he was the one to blame, not the driver. Thus, instead of showing his ill temper, he suffered a bad appetite due to his anger to himself. In those days, Lu Shu was a lone miser who would even argue over five yuan. He had just finished his first month of work at a barbecue stall, and was eager to meet Lu Xiaoyu with his first salary. In this world, no one had ever promised to protect Lu Shu, except Lu Xiaoyu. Upon seconds thought, Lu Shu carved another line of small letters below. Thank you. Lu Shu will protect Lu Xiaoyu for a lifetime too. Wandering in the lower reaches of the river, Li Xianyi saw the water turning bright red. Just a while ago, the river was still normal, but now it reeked of blood. Li Xianyi was certain, something must have happened upstream. His instincts had already told him that this place was an oddity when he slaughtered Inferno Blood Devil. To him, it was an unrighteous practice to sacrifice human Practitioners for improvement of devils powers. A downright heresy! In fact, he had seen such things a long time ago. But at that time, it was not Blood Devils that the altar was feeding. The reason for Li Xianyis decision to act solo was that he had experienced deja vu with many features of these remains. Casting aside the agreement of non-involvement of Class As in the competition for the relic, he must find out the truth behind them all. The worst nightmare of the Golden Foundation seemed to be looming over the horizon with the onset of the pinnacle of Spirit Qi regeneration. At the end of the river was a stone wall as tall as a few people stacked together. Complicated patterns sprawled the surface of the door, looking like some bizarre symbols. At the moment, blood flowed into the door started wriggling along the lines like worms. Meanwhile, the river of blood flowed to the other side from underneath the door. It seemed that the end of it laid across the door. With a cold sneer, Li Xianyi imbued mana into his white jade sword. In the next instant, hundreds of beams of sword energy banged on the door, breaking its patterns into pieces. The entire structure collapsed into a pile of powder. Inside was a gigantic cavern, similar to the one in which Inferno Blood Devil was found except for the fact that this one was even more magnificent. Li Xianyis brow knitted together in astonishment. There were neither altars nor human skeletons here, instead, it was a blood-filled basin into which all the underground river systems converged. Situated at the center of the basin was a black stone platform, surrounded by a pool of boiling blood. A giant stone coffin was placed on the platform, with an Inferno Blood Devil kneeling on the ground in front. At the moment, the bottom of the coffin had already turned red. It looked as if the Pandoras box would be open when the entire coffin was soaked in blood. Fed by the blood basin, this Inferno Blood Devil was far stronger than the one killed by Li Xianyi earlier. Suddenly, the Blood Devil reared its sinister head towards Li Xianyi, who was still studying the spooky place calmly. No matter how powerful this one was, Blood Devils were Class Bs at most. But what was inside the coffin? A native spirit of the remains? Dead or alive? Then, Li Xianyis eyes were drawn upwards to the dark dome, where countless gargoyles were hanging upside down in their slumber. More than ten of them had already turned red. The old man frowned again. It would not be nice to have over ten newly groomed Class B Blood Devils here. Flapping its blood-red wings, the Inferno Blood Devil soared into the air. But, it was intellectual enough not to confront Li Xianyi head-on. Instead, it suddenly punctured its heart with its claws. Then, large volumes of blood splashed out from its wound onto the stone coffin. It actually sacrificed itself for the thing inside the coffin! Certainly, the spirit inside was at least a Class A. As the Inferno Blood Devil fell down, thundering, the lid of the coffin was sliding open by an invisible force! Chapter 451 - Li Xianyis Counterattack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tension was building up over the basin of blood. With his sword in his hand, Li Xianyi would never be passively forced into a defensive position. As a matter of fact, swordsmen were the most resolute Practitioners in the world. Before the stone coffin was fully open, Li Xianyis white jade sword was already set in motion. Immediately columns of blood rose from the basin, transforming into a giant, powerful hand that served as an effective obstacle in the path of the sword! With perfect poise, Li Xianyi hovered in the air. Boundless sword energy gushed out of his body, splitting the boiling pool of blood in halves and aiming straight towards the stone coffin! Yet again, a wall of blood rose from the basin, blocking off every single beam of sword energy. However, the bombardment of attacks had successfully slowed down the opening of the coffin cover. Unfettered, Li Xianyis invincible sword energy mercilessly shot towards the blood pool. The basin was blown apart instantly. This time, Li Xianyis unbelievable speed was beyond the expectations of the spirit in the remains. But the latter was not weak either. It was actually able to match Li Xianyi even from within its coffin. It could gain an edge if it stalled for time. But at the moment, Li Xianyi adopted offensive tactics as a form of defense, sparing no chance for his enemy to recharge. He wanted to give it a good drubbing before it got out of its coffin! Unwilling to wait any longer, the coffin suddenly exploded. With it, a figure rose into the air! A thick layer of blood shielded the creature inside. Slowly, blood sank into the figures body, transfiguring into a human! Li Xianyis brows were even closer now. He certainly did not expect to see a human-shaped creature. Blood cocoons had subsided into its snowy skin. Its shoulder-length hair was wavering in the air with its blood-red cloak. However, it seemed that it had yet to finish its transformation yet. Spots of blood were still visible on its left chin, providing an eerie addition to its handsome countenance. Hovering in the air, the creature drew another column of blood from the pool with a raise of its hand, sending it to be absorbed by its body. Then, the creature spoke, in human language, I have been in a slumber too long. I shall grant your wishes since you seek your death here. After that, I will bury all humans in this underground world. Then, your identity would be of some use to me when I go for a walk in your world. Fancy the idea? It could actually extract information needed, such as knowledge of the human world or even language techniques, from blood. As it spoke, the creature pulled out a mask from its red cloak and placed it nicely on its face. Instantly it had metamorphosed into Li Xianyi! Its ability of information extraction and flawless alteration of its appearance would really allow it to survive unsuspected in the human world! Li Xianyi frowned. Im afraid you cannot survive today. It was a strange feeling to fight himself. But Li Xianyi knew very well that it was only a strange mask. Right at that explosive point, Li Xianyi heard a clear and melodious voice from behind. Old man, have you seen Lu Shu? Im looking for him! Li Xianyi turned to see Lu Xiaoyu standing alone outside the shattered stone door. She was just so adorable. Li Xianyi replied after a short pause, I saw him inside the palace, but I dont know where he is now. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Okay. I shall keep looking then. From blood spirits distress, +499 Are you done? the blood spirit asked, its voice icy. Until then Lu Xiaoyu noticed the blood spirit for the first time. She was dumbstruck for a second. Old man, its cosplaying you! Is it your fan?! But shouldnt the main focus be on the clothes? Its my first time to see a cosplayer copying ones face and nothing else From blood spirits distress, +666! Is it really a cosplay show?! Can you be a little more serious with two Class As here? Lu Xiaoyu shot another glance at the blood spirit. Then, I shall continue looking for Lu Shu! The blood spirit fixed her with a frosty stare. Did I say you could leave? Lu Xiaoyu was displeased. Quickly take him down, grandpa. At this moment, a golden ball of light suddenly drifted down the blood-red current. Li Xianyi turned to see Lu Shu leisurely surfing with his divine water! The divine water was his boat, while the blood-stained current pushed him forward. Against the eerie backdrop, he looked outlandishly powerful. As soon as he caught sight of Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu shouted cheerfully, Xiaoyu! Lu Xiaoyu immediately pulled a long face. I thought you agreed to meet me outside the palace? Feeling wronged, Lu Shu shot a glimpse at the hovering blood spirit, then mumbled to Lu Xiaoyu, I was in the palace, but it sank without any prior warning. Ive done whatever I can to get back to the surface for you! The old man knows it! Something must be remedied. Just a while ago, rounds of distress points from Lu Xiaoyu had been registered on Lu Shus side! Actually, Lu Xiaoyu had traveled downstream via the soil once she lured the bugs out. Then, she had been searching for him as she carved on the walls to vent her grudges. Lu Xiaoyus eyes were almost beaming with joy after hearing his explanation. Is that true? Li Xianyi replied, Nope. Lu Shu was shocked. ??? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! The blood spirits anger was building up. Are you guys done?! From blood spirits distress, +999! In the next instant, Li Xianyis white jade sword suddenly whizzed towards the blood spirit, creating a splendid view as transparent waves scattered out due to breaking through the sound barrier! Beneath the blood spirit, the divine water suddenly emerged from the surface of the blood pool, wrapping the creature up from below. The golden snake was darting around in the water, its tongue shooting in and out! The divine water was like a giant serpent, its jaws opening wide to swallow the blood spirit, its delicious prey! During their short conversation just now, a tacit understanding had been established between Li Xianyi and Lu Shu, despite their lack of any previous cooperation. Perhaps it was due to the long time they had spent with each other, or perhaps it was because they followed the same master. But both of them had agreed, upon meeting, that this creature needed to die! In spite of Lu Shus relatively weak capabilities, their joint cooperation could increase Li Xianyis chances of winning against another Class A expert! At that moment, gargoyles awakened from their slumber one after another, throwing themselves down from the dome towards Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu in a crazy manner. Some even bit the hook and crashed into the divine water. Meanwhile, the blood spirit needed to be fully concentrated in guarding off Li Xianyis murderous sword! Chapter 452 - Li Yixiao’s Backers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sea of chi and snow mountain had always been unique to Li Xianyis faction. In its essence, ones vitality paved the way towards the sea of chi and snow mountain, in which his sword energy was condensed and sharpened. At present, Li Xianyi had achieved the state whereby Nature itself consisted purely of swords. Upon the release of his full strength, the sound of swords echoed through the entire underground cavern over the blood pool. The white jade dagger weaved through space, and its location could only be revealed by the disturbance to the blood in its wake. The blood spirit hovered midair, its eyes cold as ice. Instantly, waves swelled up from the blood pool, emitting tens of thousands of blood arrows! As Class As, neither one was willing to succumb to the other! Honestly speaking, Lu Shu had always been looking forward to watching a fight between Class As. But now, there was no time to enjoy the show. Gargoyles were falling down from the dome above, pouncing on Lu Xiaoyu and himself. There were close to ten thousand of them! It was even scarier than Li Yixiaos backers! Even he would take to his heels in this situation! Like wasps whose nest had been attacked, those gargoyles could not be any more aggressive. Lu Shu immediately ran off, pulling Lu Xiaoyu alongside him. Once they caught up, they would be dead! Besides, Lu Shu insisted that Lu Xiaoyus ability to control spirits should be kept a secret from Li Xianyi. He thought, given the righteous values upheld by the Golden Foundation, Li Xianyi would probably end up the last in the list who would accept the act of capturing the spirits of the dead. It seemed heretical. Thus, it was for Lu Xiaoyus good. Lu Shu did not accelerate until the gargoyles had almost reached Lu Xiaoyu and himself. Though unable to win, he had to be the bait, as they could not be left here to distract the old man. Otherwise, the old man would be in danger, if he had to face down close to ten thousand gargoyles and the powerful blood spirit at the same time! Therefore, his obligation was not to assist the old man in slaying the blood spirit, but to clear any distractions! As Lu Shu fled with Lu Xiaoyu, he certainly did not forget to roll in a few gargoyles with his divine water Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. His greed for money was blatantly obvious anytime, anywhere But despite his ability to devour multiple targets now, the sheer number of gargoyles behind them created a serious headache! As they ran on, Lu Shu suddenly felt Lu Xiaoyus little hand freeze in his hand. Confused, he asked, Why? Smiling, Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. Nothing! She saw there was another line beneath hers on the wall. Suddenly, it reminded her of the pair of snowmen in their yard on a snowy day the year before. They had always been supporting each other like that. Howard fixed those individual Practitioners, who were in a complete mess, with a frosty stare. A bunch of losers. Their frailty and weaknesses were exposed down to the smallest detail through the engagement with the bug flood. Without systematic training and effective teamwork, their power was reduced to close to nothing in actual combat. Perhaps, strong, talented individuals would eventually emerge from the crowd of individual Practitioners. As a matter of fact, there were a couple of high-caliber lone warriors in the Darkness Kingdom according to Howards knowledge. But still, with covert support from influential powers of the old order or being tycoons of the old times themselves, they were fundamentally different from those individual Practitioners, who lacked basic cultivation resources. Strictly speaking, they were not alone. In reality, very few could rise without a powerful background. The bugs had almost been cleared. Many individual Practitioners had collapsed to the ground, catching their breath as their faces turned ashen due to exhaustion. This encounter was the greatest challenge to all of them. It taught them a lesson on just how weak they were! Actually, many individual Practitioners enjoyed a sense of superiority in their own lives. Their neighbors, past colleagues or classmates admired them, and even lifting a heavy load would earn them applause. However, here, their aura had been eclipsed by big organizations. The leader of the Pledge, who had even taken off his red uniform, blended into the crowd. Being tricked by Lu Shu earlier had planted within him a seed of hatred. Caiden found an ordinary place to rest. It had taken him a lot of effort to break out of the siege of bugs after he was left alone. Casting him a brief glimpse, Howard sneered. The Pledge is a real piece of crap. Its sole leader was fooled while his men are nowhere to be found. Why? Are you tired of the bugs too? Caidens face froze in hostility. Howard Miller, are you speaking on behalf of the Phoenix Society? Dont you need to gain the Saints permission? Howards eyes narrowed. Dont try to sow discord. You are too weak. Im only stating the fact. Indeed, Howard was powerful. Else, he would not have been delegated the responsibilities of foreign matters by a top cultivation organization, the Phoenix Society. But even he was under the Saint. He had to admit that the Saint, the founder of the Phoenix Society, was unparalleled in all of North America. But Howard was already superior enough among various big organizations and individual Practitioners. His ability to hold back the entire throng of remaining upstream bugs was widely witnessed, displaying the true power of the Phoenix Society. No one could deny his strength! Cant even withstand a fight of such low intensity and unable to confront creatures in the remains, how dare you come and explore the remains? Howard asked with a haughty air. The question left the individual Practitioners speechless. It was both embarrassing and unbearably painful when ones weaknesses were publicly exposed. At the moment, Li Yixiao and Zhi Wei had long since left the team to search for Lu Shu downstream after the bug flood was under control. Soon, they saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu running back. Li Yixiao found the creepy sound behind them kind of familiar Then, he saw close to ten thousand gargoyles From Zhi Weis distress, +666! Unease flashed across Zhi Weis face as he racked his brains for possible countermeasures Should they flee?! Just when he turned to Li Yixiao for his opinion, the latters eyes were beaming with admiration. WOW! AWESOME! Zhi Wei almost fainted on the spot. Was he insane?! Chapter 453 - The Second Marathon Match In The Remains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As someone who had rolled in thousands of gargoyles, even Li Yixiao was in shock. What was it like to have close to ten thousand?! With such powerful backers, it would not be an issue at all to take down five organizations concurrently! Therefore, Li Yixiaos first reaction was one of admiration! But he was confused too about where on Earth brother Lu Shu had found so many gargoyles. It had already been an extremely arduous task to roll in over a thousand of them earlier. Yet, Lu Shu brought in so many with commendable efficiency. Impressive! Thus, Li Yixiao had gasped in admiration as he could not achieve the same feat as Lu Shu Of course, Li Yixiao did not know what had truly happened Lu Shu had a great future ahead of him, he thought, the two of them would be able to wreak havoc in any remains if they joined forces. By then, they would become the epitome of invincible! But there was no time for daydreams just yet. Before Zhi Wei had come to a decision, Li Yixiao had already fled like a horse His backers attacked everyone indiscriminately! They had no chance of victory in this circumstance. Zhi Wei and his Golden Foundation members were stunned by Li Yixiaos reaction. Taking a deep breath, Zhi Wei commanded, Run! On the other side, Howard was attempting to portray the Phoenix Society as the most powerful figure in the cultivation realm through their performance in the battle. His job scope of managing overseas matters was more than that of a good fighter, but more of demanding respect. Take the Heavenly Network as an example. A few successful battles had deterred foreign Practitioners from breaking through Chinas national boundaries without permission. Just when individual Practitioners were watching Howard posturing, a brawny figure came into sight, dashing upstream without a word. Wasnt that Li Yixiao? Everyone was stunned. Why was he back?! Unmoved, Howard curled his lips in scorn at Li Yixiaos receding figure. He had earned himself an infamous reputation among the international Practitioners community. Despite all the trouble he caused, did he not fail to secure the relic in the Laos remains? Why did the Heavenly Network send such a joker to the remains?! Then came a flurry of footsteps from downstream. In the next second, Zhi Wei led the Golden Foundation through the crowd without saying hi. The scene afterwards was even more shocking, as Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sprinted across the ground with countless gargoyles following behind Meanwhile, everyone was in a state of total exhaustion from the battle with bugs and Howard had just mocked them for their cowardliness in the face of dangers From Howard Millers distress, +666! At this moment, safety was more important than saving face! It did not matter how he bragged, but still the interest of the entire Phoenix Society was of top priority! He would not have been chosen to lead if he was just a rash man who knew only about reputation. In any case, the foreign policies of the Phoenix Society were different from those in the Heavenly Network Before everyone else could react, Howard had already taken the lead to flee upstream Hadnt he just criticized that the act of flight in danger was one for the weaklings? People were stunned. But Howard was shocked by the trouble-making ability of Heavenly Network members. All of the individual Practitioners instantly took to their heels. Be it tired or wounded, no one would be willing to be left behind as the diet for ten thousand gargoyles. Excuse me! Excuse! Before they could run far, Lu Shu had already started to overtake them with Lu Xiaoyu That was the official commencement of the second marathon in the underground remains. Runner Lu Shu began speeding up from the inner lane, instantly gaining a huge advantage, way ahead of the rest But soon, Lu Shu found the right time and returned to the blood pool via the earth with Lu Xiaoyus help. If they had done so earlier, all the gargoyles would have immediately been attracted to Li Xianyi. Thus, Lu Shus plan was to bring them to those big organizations and individual Practitioners. Of course, their kind help would be reimbursed too, with Lu Shus sincere wishes Zhi Weis face became grave as individual Practitioners were being caught by the gargoyles. He turned to his men and said, Please assist me! Then, he skidded to a stop, thunder rolling from inside his body. At that instant, his physical form had merged with his inner powers. His pupils were deep like black holes, and electrical arcs danced crazily on his skin. A thundering voice roared from inside Zhi Weis body, Enter the tunnel. Dont try to explore the remains. I can only buy you three minutes! He was commanding individual Practitioners. After three minutes, even his Class B capabilities would not allow him to hold back those gargoyles any further. Instantly the entire underground cavern was as bright as daylight due to the flashes of lightning, which weaved into a giant web, sealing the pathway of the gargoyle spearhead. Go! and thunder raged. Upon his command, all members of the Golden Foundation unleashed their powers. In an instant, splendid pulses of mana blew many gargoyles into pieces! Zhi Weis thunder state weakened over time. Once three minutes was up, he returned to his human form. A Golden Foundation pro immediately threw him over his shoulder and carried him upstream. They had done their best! Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu skimming through the underground. Now, their only concern was to assist Li Xianyi in any way possible! They would be genuinely sad if anything happened to the old man. But just when they were about to reach the blood pool, an urgent sense of danger suddenly rose from Lu Shus heart. Lu Xiaoyus reaction was quick as well. She immediately formed a thick protective shell around them using soils mixed with deep sea white sand. At that instant, an immense force came from the surface like a wild beast, not seeming to attenuate at all through the layers of earth. In a split second, the underground structure collapsed and exploded like a sheet of fragile paper. Immediately Lu Shu pulled Lu Xiaoyu over to protect her in his arms. However, the impact had left him with a bleeding nose and a buzzing sound in his ears Chapter 454 - Devour The Blood Soul Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At that instant, Lu Xiaoyus fury was triggered upon the sight of Lu Shus agony. Anthony was almost exploding with energy and Johnson was combat-ready anytime. But their opponent seemed uninterested in prolonged engagement. After squeezing out a few English syllables from its teeth, Dont interfere, it hastened towards the blood pool. Its voice was emotionless, as if its act earlier was as easy as a lift of a finger. When Lu Xiaoyu was about to attack, Lu Shu stopped her. Dont. Its a Class A! He had sensed ocean-like waves of energy from the individual, like what he had felt only in Chen Baili, Li Xianyi and Nie Ting! However, strangely, neither did it intend to kill nor handicap them. It seemed that it only wanted Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu to stay put. Besides, who was this Class A?! There were only three publicly acknowledged Class As in the world. But now, the fourth had emerged! Bring me up, Lu Shu said, his voice feeble. He could sense the departure of the Class A. Lu Xiaoyus eyes were teeming with worry and anger. But she was well aware of Lu Shus reasons for disallowing her attack. In this aspect, she respected Lu Shus decisions fully. After they returned to the surface, Lu Shu blurted, disregarding his internal injuries, He is certainly going for the blood pool. So far, we cant determine whether he is friend or foe, but the old man will be in great danger if the two Class As joined fires! We have to hurry! Yet, Lu Xiaoyu was more cool-headed than Lu Shu at the moment. We may not be of any useful help to him. But you I wont allow anything to happen to you Lu Shu pondered for two seconds and smiled. Even if thats the case, we cant abuse his kindness. The ultimate aim of our practices Isnt it to do what we want? In this world, not many people are genuinely nice to us. So, we cant lose that old man. Be it an excuse or the true reason, it did not matter after all. Even if they could not win, Lu Shu would not leave the old man alone in such a perilous predicament. Maybe it was just for the bowl of tomato noodles with eggs when they were home. Lu Xiaoyu smiled too. I am following you wherever you go. Lu Shu spat out the blood in his mouth. Then, expressionless, he dashed towards the blood pool with Lu Xiaoyu by his side. Suddenly, the deafening sound of an explosion was heard from the pool. Lu Shu sensed the rise of a mushroom cloud of mana. The fight has begun! They heard the blood spirit roaring in fury, Puppet Master, how can you be still alive! And why did you join the humans?! A cold voice replied, Even you can linger on with your last breath here, so why cant I be alive? Now, hurry up and come with me! Li Xianyi, the blood spirit and the Class A stranger formed a triangle in the air. No one was willing to come too close to another. Frowning, Li Xianyi studied the newcomer, who was shrouded in a gold-lined cloak. Eerily, there was another person standing in silence right beside this man, clad in iron armor with a frightening air! Coupled with the fact that the person was addressed as the Puppet Master, Li Xianyi had the reason to believe that the armored man was a puppet, whose abilities could never be underestimated. Just now a mere punch thrown out by the puppet had almost severed the blood spirits supply of mana. It would have been paralyzed if it had not been fast enough. Unwilling to get involved in the unknown situation, Li Xianyi suddenly ceased all his action. Despite the fact that the blood spirit was his enemy, an enemys enemy still might not be his friend! Furthermore, according to the blood spirit, the Puppet Master was not a human either! Earlier, Li Xianyi had already found the mysterious symbols in the remains familiar when he slaughtered the inferno blood devil on the surface. Now, the appearance of the blood spirit and Puppet Master had somehow affirmed his belief, though more pieces were needed to complete the puzzle. The title of Puppet Master did not sound familiar, probably because they had been silenced for too long. Which meant Li Xianyi had also waited for too long! For ages, the Golden Foundation had been a loyal follower of their ancestors last wishes of guarding the world. Yet, even Li Xianyis team could not be sure whether those strange encounters before the regeneration of Spirit Qi was truly associated with their forefathers last words. Over the course of time, there had been ongoing disputes within the Golden Foundation. Did the belief they insisted on really exist? However, only after Li Xianyi witnessed the blood-red patterns, the altar, the Puppet Master and was made known of its non-human identity, did he finally realize that the Golden Foundation and so many of its members, did not wait for nothing! Furthermore, as the descendant of the Hall of Swords, it would be too lonely if his enemy did not show up eventually. In the meantime, the blood spirit was in a hurry to replenish its power by sucking mana from the blood pool. I am as equally powerful as you now. So why do you think I must go out with you?! I can do it on my own too! But the Puppet Master replied scornfully, Im afraid you do not remember the glory of our Lord. At the end of the day, the inferior remain inferior. From the day I was awoken, I have to remind you that some things are never meant to be forgotten. As it spoke, energy erupted from within. It was actually attacking the blood spirit and Li Xianyi simultaneously by itself! In an instant, the black cloak and the iron-clad puppet flew towards the blood spirit and Li Xianyi respectively at the same time. It was a wildly ambitious move, or rather, could it be the Puppet Masters strength? But Li Xianyi suddenly burst into laughter. I am surprised how I have been trifled with! Stay, both of you! Let me show you how one man can hold back all his enemy forces! Rise, my lofty Hall of Swords! In an instant, Li Xianyis hair and beard fluttered. As the edge of his sleeves flapped in the air, his sea of chi and snow mountain were suddenly unlocked. Following an avalanche on the mountain, every single grain of dust over the blood pool immediately transformed into a sword by his will. A violent storm swept through the cavern. Instantly millions of fine and close scratches appeared on the stone walls around the pool, each as deep as ten centimeters! As invisible sword energy raged over the pool, the Puppet Masters brows knitted together. The Hall of Swords has yet to die out from this world! The swords of will were innumerable, sweeping towards the blood spirit and the Puppet Master under Li Xianyis control. Severely injured, the blood spirit was no match for Li Xianyi now. Only then did it finally realize that Li Xianyi had not even given it all he had earlier! Instantly numerous swords punctured its body. Yet, for unknown reasons, it was not yet slain. Gasping its last breath, the blood spirit pleaded, Save me! I can give you my blood soul and follow you for eternity! After that, a drop of blood was detached from between its brows and flew towards the Puppet Master. However, at this very moment, a golden glow suddenly sprang up and the blood droplet was swallowed by a golden snake! Too caught up in the battle, none of the three Class As had attention to spare. Who would expect they would be taken advantage of by someone else?! It seemed that this golden snake had been hiding in the blood pool for a long while! The blood soul was the source of life for blood devils. Whoever was in possession of the soul would be entitled total control over the spirit forever. Nonetheless, never had the Puppet Master expected that this soul would be digested by a golden snake right before its face! The blood spirit wilted at once! From blood spirits distress, +999! From Tiger Zhis distress, +999! Chapter 455 - The Relic And The Ending of The Remains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Usually, ordinary Practitioners would try to stay clear of battles between Class As so as not to be rolled in as collateral damage. So, no one would have expected the appearance of a golden snake from the blood pool, and its act of swallowing the blood spirits soul when it surrendered it to the Puppet Master! In the meantime, the Puppet Master was fully concentrated in its defense against Li Xianyis swords of will. Its gold-lined black cloak flapped in the air, acting as an excellent layer of protection for itself. But in that instant, the golden snake returned to the pool, while the blood spirits vitality had been sapped due to the loss of its soul. In shock, the Puppet Master and Li Xianyi turned to look at Lu Shu, but the latter was equally stunned like themselves. It was perfectly understandable. Was the golden snake not supposed to stay inside the divine water? Yet it turned out that it could actually leave when there was something yummy?! Speaking of which, why couldnt it? Didnt the snake come out and assist Nogiwa Takenobu during his fight?! So unreliable! Earlier Lu Shu trusted the snake to be more dependable than his gourd, but now he understood that they were birds of the same feather! Complaints aside, Lu Shu quickly put his divine water and the golden snake back into his Seal of Lands in case the Puppet Master might vent its anger on them As a matter of fact, Lu Shus original intention was to enslave the blood spirit. But it did not seem to work that way as the spirit looked like it was in the jaws of death Actually, the acceptance of the blood soul came with a contract bound by secret spells. That was why engulfing the soul was equivalent to sapping its energy instead of claiming ownership. In a split second, to everyones surprise, the divine water had expanded by almost a third! Lu Shu had invested in it more than one thousand broken weapons, magical weapons, gargoyles, a blood devil and countless beetles so as to grow it to its current size. Yet a single soul of a blood spirit could produce such tremendous effects! Truly, a Class As power was beyond imagination! Suddenly both the Puppet Master and its iron-clad puppet swerved towards Li Xianyi mid air. The puppet hurled out a punch so strong that even spatial dimensions were starting to distort. But Li Xianyi remained calm, manipulating his swords with his will, resulting in a flurry of clashing sounds on the puppets armor. Made of unknown materials, the puppet could actually withstand such powerful strikes with sheer endurance! However, its earth-shattering blow was also reduced to a gentle breeze by the curtain of swords. The Puppet Master remained stolid. It knew the descendant of the Hall of Swords still had cards up his sleeves awaiting the right time. This time, the mans main agenda in the remains was to find the blood spirit and now he was free to leave. At this moment, using the iron puppet as its stronghold, the Puppet Master commanded the blood spirit coldly, Come! Quick! Unable to maintain its human form, the spirit transformed into a blood fog and flew into the Masters black cloak. Li Xianyi laughed scornfully at the sight. He had decided to give up the relic and fight till his last breath! Actually that was how enemies were made in the remains among big organizations. Once the relic had been found, no one would lay a finger on it at all. Therefore, all of them were trapped inside and they could only kill one another as time wore on. However, those types of incidents had only happened once since the regeneration of Spirit Qi. At this moment, a snowy white mask fell out from the blood spirits fading figure. Just when the mask was about to come into contact with the pool, the Puppet Master seized it between its fingers from a distance away. Then, with slight hesitation, it hurled the mask towards Lu Shu! As thought having sensed something, the mask suddenly transfigured into an ashen face with a gaping mouth. It was totally unexpected and no one knew why the Puppet Master suddenly attacked Lu Shu! But in the next second, there was a fit of palpitation in Lu Shus heart. He felt the flame suddenly trembled a little before being extinguished to its usual state. Meanwhile, the ferocious mask turned obedient and landed on Lu Shus palm like an ordinary toy. In that instant, the entire remains collapsed like a broken mirror. All the pieces of the world started gushing into the mask. He had found the relic! How could it be the relic? Lu Shu was in shock. Why did the remains not shut down when the mask was in the Puppet Masters hand?! Besides, why was the mask suppressed by the flame in his heart? The mask had chosen to attack himself over the Puppet Master, but was immediately tamed by the appearance of the flame. Ever since the regeneration of Spirit Qi Lu Shu had always been curious about the true identity of the fire. Just before the remains collapsed, Lu Shu saw the Puppet Master enter its iron puppet like a shadow. He sensed a confused stare from within the cloak, as though the Puppet Master too found the action of the mask inexplicable. But there was no time for careful analysis. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves back on Koh Chang island. Then, the Puppet Master soared into the sky from its puppet. Together they fled westward, with Li Xianyi following close behind. Instantly every single leaf on the island left its branch, turning into numerous leaf daggers beside Li Xianyi. All Practitioners gazed up in awe as the sky was covered by swarms of leaves. It was a fight between Class As! No one foresaw the sudden ending of the remains and all of them were still fleeing for their lives. Now, they were still guessing the identity of the unfamiliar Class A. Judging from the current situation, it seemed that Li Xianyi was running after the Class A who had secretly secured the relic Despite their preparation to compete for the relic outside the remains, everyone decided to let it be since it was a Class A who took it At the very least, it was better alive than dead. Once outside the remains, Lu Shu immediately put the mask in his Seal of Lands. Then, acting as if nothing had happened, he dragged Lu Xiaoyu and Li Yixiao, who was still shocked and puzzled, into the sea to leave the site through the water as soon as possible! With so many Practitioners on Koh Chang island, no one could be sure whether any trouble would be caused there. When they were back to the Pattaya coastline, a cruise ship branded with the Phoenix Society logo came into sight. As a man who was in for a penny and in for a pound, Lu Shu took down all the cruise ships that belonged to big organizations altogether As for those of the local tourism industry, he spared them. After all, they still relied on them for their next meal. Chapter 456 - The White Mask Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although the majority of Practitioners came to the remains saying that they had no expectations of obtaining the relic themselves, who would not fancy the possibility? It was the same with the lottery, many buyers still hoped to get lucky one day and secure the top prize, though oftentimes they did not show it. However, on this piece of barren land, broken magical weapons were a common sight. After they had finally made it underground, they were again thrown off their bearings by the complicated labyrinth ahead. Then, they went through the first marathon under the chase of bugs and a second under gargoyles. What kind of hellish experience was that In the end, a few days had passed but nothing useful was gained. Exhausted, everyone laid on the beach, wondering what they had come for Besides, there were more than ten thousand Practitioners at the start but now, fewer than eight thousand survived. Although their deaths could not be considered as extremely tragic, the number of casualties was not insignificant. Some observant individuals began the search for Nogiwa Takenobu once they were back in the real world. They wanted to know the ending to the fight between he and the madman-looking glowing teenager. If he lived, the young man dispatched by the Heavenly Network was not as scary as expected to be. But soon they realized that Nogiwa was nowhere to be found, meaning the legendary Class B figure of the Collection of Gods would have probably perished in the hands of the Heavenly Network! Not 100% certain, though. Nogiwa Takenobu is a hider and maybe he has concealed himself knowing he is no longer as strong as before. After all, there are multiple targets on his back, not just from the Heavenly Network alone, someone speculated. True. People liked to strike others when they were down. Furthermore, the Collection of Gods had made themselves a few enemies in the cultivation realm due to their obsession with relics. If the Phoenix Society was known for their arrogance, the Collection of Gods had a notorious reputation for madness. Pay attention to information on the Collection of Gods after we go back. We will need to be more wary of the Heavenly Network if Nogiwa Takenobu really fails to return. It was not a joke. At the moment, two Class As of the Heavenly Network were held back in their country due to the vast size of their territory and the relative shortage on manpower. However, it remained uncertain how powerful the Heavenly Network truly was and its efficiency in churning out a new generation of future experts. As a matter of fact, it was a common issue faced by many big organizations. The population of ones members spelled for the prerequisite of a grander arena. Ask the cruise ship to come and pick us up. We should not stay here for long. I certainly did not expect that a new Class A has risen without our knowledge, Howard ordered. He had to inform the Saint and Hades about the happenings in the remains. Now, the Saints ascension to Class A had to be done as soon as possible since the Phoenix Society was under immense pressure. But his subordinate got back to him with distress written all over his face no sooner than he dialed a satellite call. Good news and bad news Howard cast him a cold look. Speak. The good news is, the Saint has already ascended to Class A at the North Pole! replied the man. Those around were shocked, but there was an additional hint of relief on Howards face. The Saint had always been his role model and now Howard would have to cover a great distance so as to catch up with him. However, with their own Class A, the Phoenix Society would be even stronger! Howard waited for the bad news. And the bad news is, our cruise has just been sunk by a despicable water-type Practitioner Not only us, all big organizations have encountered the same Howard was stunned for a long moment before he quickly realized that the one from the Heavenly Network was of the water type! Where did he go?! He had gone From Howard Millers distress, +666! Howard was certain that this young man was even more of a pain in the ass than Li Yixiao! Bloody hell! He ran around picking fights with beetles and gargoyles before the relic had even shown up! After he came out, he sank other peoples ships too! Lunatic! Lu Shu and the rest had returned to their safe house. Having had his fun in the remains, Li Yixiao did not mind at all not having the relic himself Besides, now Lu Shu had finally understood why Li Yixiao was so poor. Despite his vow to get richer, Li Yixiao had embraced freedom to the fullest and threw money to the back of his brain once he entered the remains Lu Shu had nothing to say. Moreover, he guessed Li Yixiao had probably forgotten about the relic too. But Lu Shu did not plan to hide from the Heavenly Network, because besides Lu Xiaoyu and himself, Li Xianyi, Puppet Master Tiger Zhi and the blood spirit were all aware of the whereabouts of the relic. In addition, even if Lu Xiaoyu, Li Xianyi and himself kept the secret, Puppet Master would surely let the cat out of the bag if it wanted to create some drama. There were too many uncertainties. By then, how would Nie Ting and Li Yixiao think of him? As of now, the heads of the Heavenly Network had been rather honest with him. Even Nie Ting had purposely left Earls divine water to him. Besides, he had secured the relic by fair means and there was nothing to conceal. Lu Shu spoke, The remains But he was immediately interrupted by Li Yixiao. When you report back to Nie Ting, dont say we have never even seen the relic, and dont mention what I did inside too. You just say we have done our best but unfortunately, the luck is not on our side! Hahaha, how about that? I learned it from movies. Besides, think about it, we are not at fault at all. How can we interfere in a fight between two Class As? So, it is pretty understandable that we didnt get the relic Lu Shu cut in, his face darkened, I have the relic. Burp? Li Yixiao froze. Then, Lu Shu took out the pale mask, which rested quietly in his hands. Yet, it opened its scary mouth again and shot towards Li Yixiao at once. Never had he expected that the mask would automatically attack humans! Horrified, Lu Shu immediately stuffed the mask back into his Seal. Haha, dont take it too hard. But this is the relic. Maybe it is a disguise. Thats all I know. Still shocked, Li Yixiao looked at Lu Shu in disbelief. You actually got the relic! Then why did the old man run off? I thought he was provoked cuz his relic was stolen! In any case, Li Yixiao would hunt down whoever stole his relic. But now, Li Yixiao suddenly became skeptical recalling the condition of the mask just now. Brother, do you know something that I dont? Hey, we are on the same team. Share it! Chapter 457 - Going Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Things that you dont know? Lu Shu thought for a while before replying, Actually, there IS something I need to tell you. Li Yixiaos face lit up. See? Im smart! Hes finally telling the truth! What is it? The first thing that old man will do after he comes back is probably look for you. He has been doing so for two days in the remains From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! At the moment, there was not much time for concern. Li Yixiao started packing up at once. Hurry up! We are going back in a minute! Sure. Then, Lu Shu pulled Lu Xiaoyu aside and mumbled, I thought this mask attacked me because the Puppet Master asked it to. But now I realize it is not like that. Im guessing it attacks all humans automatically except me as it is suppressed by the fire inside my heart. Lu Xiaoyu shot him a brief glimpse. Then go figure it out yourself. Then she went to binge on Naruto. She could not wait any longer to watch her animes after so many days in the remains. Things like competitions and relics were none of her interest and she had entered the remains just for Lu Shu! Distress crept into Lu Shus mind. There was no one he could discuss with! Besides, he could not entrust the truth with Li Yixiao either. When Lu Xiaoyus eyes were glued to her phone screen, Lu Shu suddenly leaned over. Why do you think the remains did not close when the Puppet Master got the mask? Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes without even looking up. Do you think Naruto will become the Hokage 1 in the end? Lu Shu pondered for a minute. Probably will. Wait a moment, Lu Xiaoyu had diverged from the topic! Now he understood that Lu Xiaoyu shared no interest in the conversation. Having returned to his room alone, Lu Shu took out the white mask for a closer inspection. In fact, instead of the obvious questions, he was more curious about why his inner flame could subdue the mask. Who else would have a flame blazing in his heart? Lu Shu had been burying the confusion deep in his heart in an attempt to get over it. Be it the sapling on his palm or the fire, it made him feel different from everyone else. As though they were implying that he was not human at all. There was one possibility. Maybe the Puppet Masters, like blood spirits, could enter the remains freely with the white mask serving as the key. Even blood spirits could preserve their last breath in the remains and grow into a Class A today. However, the key could not let them out due to their non-human identity. Therefore, the Puppet Master wanted to use Lu Shu himself as a medium whose contact with the mask could end the remains. Perhaps the Puppet Master had even intended to kill Lu Shu in one go, but never had he expected what happened next. The low-level human, unharmed, actually made the mask his own possession. But that did not bother Lu Shu too much, since he had successfully closed the remains after all. Holding the white mask on his palms, Lu Shu studied it carefully. Made of unknown materials, the hard-looking item actually felt like cotton in his hands. After a long hesitation, Lu Shu finally placed the mask on his face. Yet, it did not go as smoothly as it did for the blood spirit. To his surprise, the mask struggled to leave his face and refused to cooperate. But when Lu Shu infused it with his celestial powers, he was astonished to realize that the mask was immediately tamed with even a tad familiarity with him. Was his celestial map really so domineering that it could suppress everything? In the past, it worked on Spirit Qi and the Yinyang Kinship of the Three. Now, it could even control this piece of creepy relic?! Lu Shu could feel that the mask was perfectly compatible with his skin. In a flash of thought, his face in the mirror, changed into a thinner version of Li Yixiao! Lu Shu stared at himself for a long while, speechless. How would he have expected that the mask could not change the shape of his face? Then whats the use! What the hell! So if a fat man wanted to turn into a thin one, he would become a wider version?! Were there ANY reliable and useful magical weapons in the world?! As a matter of fact, there had been some misunderstanding on Lu Shus side. The white mask was a sacred artifact that belonged to the clan of blood devils, who, consisted purely of blood, could transfigure into any form possible in accordance with the mask. Thus, its inventor had never given much consideration to whether the mask was capable of changing the body structure of the wearer As a result, it inconvenienced Lu Shu Taking a deep breath, Lu Shu took off the mask. At the moment it seemed that the greatest use of the mask was to disguise his true face. Back in the remains, Li Yixiao had called him by his name in front of Meng Jingchan and Evans team. Thus, Lu Shu would not be surprised at all if his name appeared on the search list of various big organizations across the world the next day. Hence, a disguise would be very necessary. Otherwise, he might be pursued by a few experts interested in him. What a miserable life it would be! Lu Shu started calculating his gains from the remains this time. First of all, it certainly had to be his divine water, which had increased in size by more than ten times. It had expanded to as big as a swimming pool after devouring the blood spirit. Moreover, with its own weapon spirit, its lethality towards individual targets had even reached the level of the black dragon spear. Speaking of which, this was a much more productive way of nurturing the divine water as compared to Earls painstaking efforts. Following the same vein, one had to stop being too picky with their food if they wanted to gain weight. The second greatest gain was the large income of distress points. At the moment, points from big organizations including the Phoenix Society were gushing in like snow storms. At the current rate, the fifth star in the third nebula had already been ignited with even some excess The success had to be attributed to Lu Shus creative use of the Sun mirror and his carvings on the stone walls. Now, he had become an expert at gaining distress points! What an achievement! Lastly, Lu Shu suddenly felt that there was one more accomplishment that was worth mentioning, that it was his first time to have admirers. Li Yixiaos voice interrupted his thoughts. Come on! Lets leave before it is too late! Lu Shu rose and held Lu Xiaoyus hand in his. Putting her phone back in her pocket, Lu Xiaoyu looked up and smiled at Lu Shu. Pattayas sky was still blue as usual, as though undisturbed by the Practitioners revelry. Gazing in the direction of Koh Chang island, Lu Shu smiled. Goodbye. Suspicious, Lu Xiaoyu cast him a glance. Who are you bidding farewell to? Humph, no one. Lu Shu, youve changed! The pair walked into the distance, until their figures blended in with the landscape and the sky above. Chapter 458 - Back To School (Part 1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Half a month after the end of the Pattaya remains. Luo Cheng Foreign Language School. The afternoon sun of autumn caressed peoples cheeks, gentle and cozy. Trees were gradually turning yellow. Withered leaves danced in circles on the floor as gushes of wind blew through the streets. Luo Cheng used to be heavily industrialized until the start of this century. However, on the brighter side, the air quality had slowly improved ever since. A group of students were playing basketball on the rubber-floored court, which was located in between the main gate and the classroom building. Thus, as boys were playing ball, they could also look at the pretty girls walking past the court. How convenient. Outside the three-point line, a handsome boy leaped into the air, leaned back and attempted a jump shot. Yet, due to his insufficient strength, he failed, and the ball flew off its path. The ball spun out of the court, about to hit the head of a young man who was passing by. However, in the next instant, having sensed the imminent danger, the young man grabbed the ball back-handedly. The scene caught the attention of students on the court and also those rushing to their classrooms. His reaction was so fast and smooth that it almost seemed like a natural reflex. Then, under peoples astonished stares, the ball came to an abrupt stop in his grip. No one had seen something so unbelievable outside of videos. The basketball players were stunned for a long moment before shouting over, Hey! Pass the ball back! The young man hesitated, before pressing the ball inwards with both of his hands, grinning back. Shouldnt you apologize first? Then, everyone could only stare as the ball slowly turned oval, before finally exploding into a layer of plastic skin. The young man threw it aside and continued walking to the classroom block From Zhao Shuais distress, +666 From Li Yueyangs distress, +666 From Bloody hell! What kind of person was that? So what if he was a Metahuman?! Yes, we should have apologized first but you did not have to be so arrogant either! In fact, many athletes were Metahumans too. Besides those who were fond of violence, many Metahumans were also passionate about sports such as basketball, soccer and baseball. Just a while ago, two strength-type Metahumans appeared on NBA Summer Season Talent Show. Their jumping ability and speed were unmatchable for other human rookies. In addition, as basketball fans, they were even equipped with commendable playing skills! The Union had once tried to ban Metahumans involvement in basketball games. However, they were caught off guard when another NBA superstar awoke to his power and the Union was still in a heated discussion of how to deal with the matter even till today. Some people proposed a basketball match specifically for Metahumans. But how big should the court be? Should they classify the matches into Class A, B, C, D, E, and F as well? Sometimes, when the cultivation world overlapped with the commoners, the effect would not only be interesting, but also hilarious. At the moment, those students felt rather grumpy about the incident. Who knew there was such a boorish person from some Daoyuan Class Wait a minute, there was one indeed. But he had disappeared for a long time! Class 2, Grade 12. There was still half an hour till afternoon lessons. Now, many students were engaged in a discussion on the Koh Chang remains. In fact, the number of remains that had opened thus far had already exceeded double digits and each and every one of them would result in vehement conversations. For example, they talked about who got the relic, what kind of skirmishes broke out inside and which organization had the strongest fighters. Gradually, websites had been set up specially dedicated to the collection of information in this aspect. However, the knowledge available was too little and such news was for entertainment only. But maybe one day there would be an official ranking of powers for the cultivation realm. Perhaps the Golden Foundation and the Darkness Kingdom already had enough information. The news said that two men from our Heavenly Network entered the Koh Chang remains this time. One of them is our principal Li Yixiao Yea Didnt you see how many complaints were launched against him on the Golden Foundation forum by individual Practitioners? Allegedly he rolled in over a thousand gargoyles and ran around causing trouble. I think its probably true. Based on his awful personality, Im sure hes capable of doing that. Wah have you read the article on the man named Zhi Wei? Hes from the Golden Foundation, a Class B thunder-type Metahuman. He actually held back the gargoyles for three minutes on his own! When he got out of the remains, he had yet to recover to his usual state! a girl shouted, Hes so handsome based on his photos! Jealous, a boy replied, You girls are so naive. You like whoever you see! Suddenly, their conversation was interjected, Eh, look. This post says that the identity of the other Heavenly Network member that went to the remains is still unclear. So far they havent found any useful information. But there have been some clues and the search is still ongoing. Another person was puzzled. So Principal Li was not accompanied by a Heavenly King? In their impression, it would only be sensible if both of them were Heavenly Kings, who were believed to be the strongest in the country disregarding other factors. An unfamiliar Class A has just emerged! And he stole the relic from the Golden Foundation on his first appearance! Wow! Suddenly another person asked, Speaking of which, all Class A aptitude geniuses went to the Capital together for progress report. Now, Cao Qingci has successfully ascended to Class C and she is already back at school. But why isnt Lu Shu back yet? Everyone froze. Right, Lu Shu had never come back after the summer holidays and his only appearance was during the rank presentation. Then, he had gone missing again after he received his Major badge It felt very strange that a mugger who went to lessons on time everyday suddenly disappeared from class. They also heard that their form teacher, Shi Qingyan, was very worried about his End of Year Bonus Points recently because Lu Shus absence had dealt a severe impact on the average performance of his class. Haha, do you think hes the one who followed Principal Li to the Koh Chang remains? someone said half-jokingly. But then he realized the everyone was stunned in place. Right, there was indeed a possibility! The rapport between Li Yixiao and Lu Shu was widely known. Besides, as a Class C, Lu Shu was perfectly powerful enough to compete in the overseas remains. Despite this, no one was willing to believe it. Haha, hows that possible? Why would they send Lu Shu instead of the genius, Cao Qingci? Chapter 459 - Back To School (Part 2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, they simply refused to believe that Lu Shu could follow Li Yixiao to overseas remains. Their perception on overseas remains was about the same as that of individual Practitioners, that they were equivalent to an upper-class party, accessible only by the elites. In other words, people would fall in love there and might even climb up the social ladder rapidly with the good items obtained inside. In addition, they could also expand their network It was an overly simplistic and optimistic view because their network might stab them in the back too. For instance, bloodshed between Practitioners was not rare in the Koh Chang remains, and individual Practitioners were mercilessly enslaved by big organizations to serve as canaries in the mine. It taught everyone a lesson, that the cultivation world followed the rules of the jungle. Thus, despite Lu Shus good luck to be promoted to Class C, it still seemed unrealistic that he could leap into the international limelight in one shot. Many people attributed other peoples capacity in making money and promotion as luck, but to Nie Ting, true strength played an equal role in ones ability of constant awakening. Why did our Principal Li not do anything good inside? I have seen countless complaints against him on the forum but not a single post speaks favorably of him. Besides it seems that he didnt plan to look for the relic at all Principal Li is a strange man Wah, have you seen these photos? Coral, the pearl of Northern Europe. How can one be so pretty without makeup?! a girl said, her eyes beaming with admiration. Then, she showed the photos to other boys, who stole a few more looks without uttering a word Undeniably, she was gorgeous. In the photos, Coral appeared to be looking for someone in the crowd on the beach, but she failed. Thus, in the last few photos, disappointment emerged on her face. Maybe every male across the world who had seen the photo was starting to wonder who Coral was looking for. At this moment, they heard a voice from the door of the classroom. Hey everyone! Long time no see! Startled, everyone turned back to see Lu Shu grinning at them from the door. In the past, this low-key boy had rarely smiled so broadly, but he could not win everyone over with that From Liu Lis distress, +666 From Ye Linglings distress, +282 From Li Yuqings distress, +211 From Lu Shus face lit up at the influx of points. What a warm welcome party! Now, he was feeling guilty for not giving them any souvenirs from the remains in return for their enthusiasm. However, given the infertile land of the Koh Chang remains, the only possible souvenirs that Lu Shu could think of were skulls under the altar of inferno blood devil How auspicious. Thinking of that, Lu Shu truly regretted it. If he really had done that, he might have been able to ignite the sixth star Instantly an awkward silence fell over the class and their heated conversation was cut short abruptly. Lu Shu glanced over at Liu Li. Eh, chairman, youve got your hair back. From Liu Lis distress, +666 Liu Lis pathetic hairstyle had become luxuriant again. After Lu Shu returned to his own seat, Jiang Shuyi whispered, smiling, Recently, many good-quality magic-rich lands have emerged in the city due to the regeneration of Spirit Qi. Perhaps Liu Li has also figured out the reason for his hair loss and thus his family has spent a fortune to get him a new magic-rich land. Coming back, hows your trip to the remains? When everyone was still guessing the identity of Li Yixiaos company, Jiang Shuyi had already learned the truth from his family. Moreover, it had been some time since the end of the Koh Chang remains. Jiang Shuyi even knew that Lu Shu had the relic. By right, anything obtained from the remains was supposed to be surrendered, including Li Yixiaos black dragon spear. It was only returned to him after the standard procedures, which were of high importance inside the system. But Lu Shu had encountered something different. Except for the fact that Nie Ting had personally phoned him to prepare materials for a report, he mentioned nothing about the relic. Unsure about whether it was due to the peculiarities of overseas remains, judging from now at least, the superiors of the Heavenly Network had silently agreed to let Lu Shu claim possession over the mask. Just like the Seal of Lands, the mask too had a door that could not be pushed, pulled or dragged open. Now, recalling his experience in the remains, Lu Shu replied, Pretty good. But I believe I can do better if given a second chance Jiang Shuyis expression changed. Why was he giving a summary? In the meantime, Lu Shu became the center of private discussion. People were interested in where he went and his sudden return. Even his act of exploding the basketball at noon had gained admiration from younger girls in the school. Now, in spite of negative comments about Lu Shus upstart-style cultivation journey, no one could deny his Class C capabilities. In the entire Luo Cheng Daoyuan Class, only two people had attained Class C and his military rank was even higher than most officers. In addition, Cao Qingci was only awarded Captain after her ascension to Class C, which made it clear that Major rankings were not automatically granted to all Class Cs. Usually, they would only become Captains without significant military contributions. Thus, strictly speaking, every member of the Heavenly Network and Daoyuan Class in school had to salute to Lu Shu first, except for Li Yixiao Before his return, they could take it as Lu Shu had gone elsewhere but not the remains. But now, the pure coincidence between the ending of the remains and his reappearance, plus Li Yixiaos return to Luo Cheng just a day before, left little room for doubts. Nonetheless, Lu Shu had come back to school not because of his eagerness for knowledge. Instead, Zhong Yutang had informed him that the preparation phase for admission into various special Practitioners colleges had been pushed forward. Chapter 460 - Strange Incidents in Luo Cheng Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In just half a years time, most Practitioners colleges were in a rapid process of construction. Take the one on Beimang remains for example, they were almost done with its external structure. Admittedly, nothing was impossible with enough money and effort. It was said that it took colleges fewer than three days to finish building their foundations. With sufficient allowances, the internal Class C earth-type Metahumans from the Heavenly Network were able to meet construction deadlines in an extremely efficient manner. Additionally, many Metahumans from other types were also directly employed in the manufacturing industry. The Heavenly Network had certainly exploited their entrepreneurship to the fullest in the construction of the seven colleges. Besides, Practitioners in the Heavenly Network were relatively more down-to-earth. Many self-proclaimed geniuses from other countries had demanded a holistic improvement in their living standards. Similarly, as depicted in some Chinese kung fu novels, masters liked to be carried around on sedan chairs by eight beauties so that they did not have to walk themselves. Was it because they looked good that way? Not really. They were just posturing. Despite knowing about the fast construction process, Lu Shu did not expect the admission phase to arrive so early too. Only the day before, Zhong Yutang had called him in the afternoon and said, The exams will begin after Chinese New Year next year. I suggest Major Lu return to school for studies as soon as possible so that you wont disgrace yourself by being allocated to basic security forces. Maybe he was referring to autonomous admission, Lu Shu thought, as the timing coincided with that of various universities before the regeneration of Spirit Qi. The newly built Practitioners college was chosen as their exam venue. Of course, its name was not the University of Beimang as Lu Shu had expected, but Luo Shen Cultivation College. Lu Shu felt sorry as he could not pretend to be a Peking U student anymore. Actually, he would still be looked upon as a graduate from Luo Shen Cultivation College. Although Tsinghua and Peking University represented the pinnacle of academia in China, those from cultivation colleges were definitely no commoners either. After a long hesitation, Lu Shu asked Zhong Yutang on the phone, Do I still have to sit for the exam? Since I have shed my blood for our dear country From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Back in the Beimang remains, Zhong Yutang had been annoyed several times by Lu Shu, though he had been pretty satisfied with this young man ever since. Now, sharing the same standard of capabilities and considering the fact that Lu Shu had helped him beat up Hao Zhichao, Zhong Yutang decided to explain with as much patience as he could muster. The attendance at the exam is compulsory for everybody I have shed my blood for our country! From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! You still have to sit for the bloody exam even if you have shed your brains! Zhong Yutang was shivering in fury. Okay, listen to me and go to school! If your grades are not high enough, be prepared to report to the security formation! Lu Shu clicked his tongue. Wait, honestly speaking, dont you think Im pretty suitable to be a professor at a cultivation college? I can teach them how to stick to their initial aim even under verbal attacks! Ka, the phone call ended. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +999! Therefore, it seemed that he had to attend the exam no matter what. Fortunately, Lu Shu was never afraid of exams. Yet, one thing was for sure based on his conversation with Zhong Yutang, that they would become security guards against Metahuman trouble-makers if they failed to pass the assessment. So, Jiang Shuyi was correct. Truth be told, Lu Shu fancied the career prospects of security guards. At the very least, they could be sent to black markets for security orders, and black markets were a good place Then, another call from Zhong Yutang interrupted his thoughts. I will send you a document, not for your actions, but your information as a member of the Luo Cheng Branch of the Heavenly Network. You will need to cooperate if any assistance is required of you. In addition, you need to get your attitude right. Lu Shu was displeased. My attitude is flawless! Ive shed my blood for our country! From Zhong Yutangs distress, +999! Then, he opened the document to see a Report on Strange Incidents in Luo Cheng. The first story had already compelled him to draw a startled breath. Recently, Luo Cheng was seriously plagued with rats. Repeated reports had been filed against groups of rats robbing convenience shops, snack stalls in particular. Moreover, according to information given by Heavenly Network members, the rats, well organized, preferred to commit crimes right after midnight. Their operation was swift with no hesitation. As shown by videos filmed by surveillance cameras, the culprits had a different appearance from ordinary gray rats. They could be easily recognized with a pinch of black fur on their head. Moreover, they entered the stalls after breaking the anti-theft windows with their teeth. Then, they would carry packs of snacks away in their mouth instead of consuming them on the spot. A few suspects had been arrested by the Heavenly Network, and they had ample reason to believe that those rats had gained preliminary intelligence. Despite the general growth in intelligence of animals across the country, which was associated with the increased Spirit Qi concentration, the issue in Luo Cheng was particularly jarring In the second document, all residents of a large residential estate in Luo Cheng had the same dream together on several nights. Every time after they fell asleep, they would encounter the same group of people asking them whether they wanted digital coins Others claimed that they were asked about Chinese chives or going to Heaven But all of them shared similar contents. Lu Shu suddenly felt enlightened. No wonder Little Fury was unusually obliging when he came home a few days ago. It seemed that it was feeling guilty for what it had done! Thus, Little Fury was still copying scriptures as punishment before Lu Shu went to school. In class, Jiang Shuyi shot Lu Shu a glance. Be prepared. I think the superiors of the Heavenly Network is probably going to entrust you with important missions. All big families in the country had acute instincts. Eyeing the vacancy on the position in charge of foreign matters, they knew Li Yixiao had been sent overseas mainly to give other people headaches, not for the true interests of the organization. Currently, the main agenda of the Heavenly Network was placed on reinforcement of internal powers and the establishment of a world-recognized image. Thus, it made perfect sense to send Li Yixiao for such errands. But there was no way for the Heavenly Network to give up all overseas relics in the future! Therefore, they were bound to have a new person manning the position. In fact, Nie Tings decision to dispatch Lu Shu overseas this time was hardly understood by many. Given his young age, they did not deem Lu Shu as a suitable candidate to shoulder such heavy responsibilities, despite his sensory skills. As a matter of fact, he was the only candidate available. Yet, everything changed when they found out that Lu Shu was more than just a neighbor to Li Xianyi, and that the young man had obtained the relic himself. Even the Heavenly Kings had chosen to remain silent on this matter. Everything was negotiable for the good of the country. Lu Shu was stunned by Jiang Shuyis comment. Important missions? What kind of missions? Will I get higher salaries? Jiang Shuyi paused for a long while, thinking about a possible reply. Probably, I suppose From Jiang Shuyis distress, +199! Chapter 461 - Lu Xiaoyu The Grade Skipper Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Luo Cheng Foreign Language School, Lu Shus return was a great uncertainty. Almost all Daoyuan Class students were guessing where Lu Shu had gone because by right he should have come back together with Cao Qingci. Usually, they could have clarified it with Lu Shus company, who happened to be Cao Qingci this time People rarely interacted with Lu Shu as they did not have a strong enough heart. However, when they talked to Cao Qingci, the calmness in her eyes had the power to silence all words at once. The speculation that Lu Shu had gone to the remains with Li Yixiao was not backed by any evidence. But the more uncertain it seemed, the more curious the students were about the topic. Strangely, when Lu Shu had returned, no one showed any interest anymore. Things had gone back to usual, no conversation, no questions, no harm As a result, other classes were still unaware of Lu Shus return even after two lessons. The only thing they knew was that someone from the Daoyuan Class had exploded a commoner students basketball before afternoon lessons. Yet, they did not know who had done it. In most Chinese high schools, the teaching of the entire high school curriculum would have been finished by Grade 11, while the final year was purely for revision. Suddenly Lu Shu asked Jiang Shuyi, Whats the acceptance rate of Luo Shen Cultivation College? In fact, the cut-off point for the High School Leaving Examination had always been a matter of acceptance rate. It would be lower if they decided to take in more students, and the reverse was true as well. Jiang Shuyi shook his head. Despite its large campus size, the number of students per batch can be as few as around one thousand. Now, the admission of the seven schools is open to all students from the Heavenly Network and Daoyuan Class. The number of accepted students from Daoyuan Class has decreased a bit since their voluntary withdrawal last time. But, given the increasing concentration of Spirit Qi nowadays, it is getting easier to become a Practitioner. Now, maybe only people of Class Ji [1. Ji is the sixth of Chinas ten heavenly stems] and above have the aptitude for cultivation, but in the future perhaps those of Class Geng [2. Geng is the seventh of the heavenly stems] can do it too. Class Geng? Lu Shu had only heard of the ten heavenly stems comprising Jia, Yi, Bing, Ding, Wu, Ji, Geng and Xin in sequence. So Class Geng should be even lower than Class Ji. Perhaps the entry point for suitable cultivation aptitude had lowered due to the rapid growth of Spirit Qi. If that was the case, his aptitude would no longer be the weakest Lu Shu was happy In general, the acceptance rate was not that low. In Yuzhou for instance, getting into cultivation colleges should be easier than securing a place in a Second Tier university. In fact, Yuzhous results for High School Leaving Examinations had always been a disaster. It would have been worth celebrating if one tenth of ordinary high school students were enrolled by First and Second Tier universities. It was not because of their poor grades, but the insanely high cut-off point. At this moment, their form teacher Shi Qingyan suddenly appeared at the door of the classroom. Lu Shu, come to my office to settle the relevant procedures regarding your leave. Lu Shu did as told. But no sooner had he entered the staffroom than he saw Lu Xiaoyu behind Li Yixiao. Lu Shu was stunned. What was going on? Li Yixiao and Lu Xiaoyu did not notice Lu Shu at all in the crowded room. Li Yixiao was sitting down in a casual manner. I know that this matter is unprecedented, but do we really have to follow prior experience in the education of students? Didnt that someone say What did he say? At his side, the deputy principal, the level head and a group of teachers were already irritated inside. Who knew what that someone had said?! Lu Xiaoyu added, Confucius said in education there should not be class distinction. Everyone is equal as an education receiver and everyone has the right to be educated. Students should not be viewed differently for their social backgrounds. The deputy principal could not help but urged, But Confucius definitely didnt mean that a Grade 8 student can be promoted directly to Grade 12! Li Yixiao was unhappy. Are you Confucius? How do you know thats what he meant? Call him over and let me talk to him! Deputy principal, ??? Deep down, the deputy principal wanted to reply that he could send Li Yixiao to Confucius for a good chat. But in current times, it would be more likely that he himself would be sent over by Li Yixiao No way. The deputy principal shook his head again. I cant open this back door for you! Li Yixiaos patience was wearing off. Those who fly first How do you call that, Xiaoyu? Those who fly first are stupid birds. Those who come later are smarter, Lu Xiaoyu replied calmly. From Liu Pengshengs distress, +666 From Wang Dingguos distress, +666 Where did you get all that distorted logic from, girl? Also, are you really serious, Principal Li? How can you believe her argument?! Neither side was willing to back down. In the past, the deputy principals power had always been eclipsed by Li Yixiao. It took him great effort to improve and stabilize commoner students grades in the past half a year. With Li Yixiao constantly in a status of MIA [3. Missing In Action], he felt as if he had gone back to the golden times of being a principal himself. But trouble returned together with Li Yixiao. How could a Grade 8 student be possibly allowed to jump to Grade 12? However, though reluctant, he did not dare to anger Li Yixiao either. Lu Xiaoyu proposed in composure, You can test my abilities with an exam paper. I will go to Grade 12 if I score 80% or above. I have to attend the High School Leaving Examinations this year. The teachers exchanged a startled look. Why are you in such a hurry? Speaking of which, Lu Xiaoyus proposal was ridiculous. How could a Grade 8 student score higher than 80% for a high school paper? She must be kidding! Indeed, there had been news of 11-year-olds going to university. But hardly anyone would believe it if it happened around themselves. However, let alone 80%, they would open the door for Lu Xiaoyu if she could even pass the exam! Then, strong publicity would follow saying that they had produced a genius! The deputy principal asked, How old are you? Lu Xiaoyu was even calmer than most students. Turning 11. Everyone drew another startled breath. Usually Grade 8 students were aged between 13 and 15. Yet it seemed that Lu Xiaoyu had already been a grade skipper once. Okay. We will accept you if you achieve 80% of the total score. If you cant, we will pretend that nothing has happened. Alright? the deputy principal said. We will know it if you are bragging. By then, even Principal Li would not be able to help you. Deal, Lu Xiaoyu replied with great confidence. Chapter 462 - A National Hero Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one knew why Lu Xiaoyu insisted on attending the High School Leaving Examinations this year, including Li Yixiao. Li Yixiao had decided to help Lu Xiaoyu not because of his disposition for the girl, and Li Xianyis rapport with her, but also for her generosity in giving him most of the money she robbed from the bunch of earth-type Metahumans in Pattaya. Lu Shu had once said that help should always come at a price. If not, why should they help you? For your friendship? Even if the other person was willing, you should always think about how to repay their kindness. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu made a hard decision to give all her spoils to Li Yixiao except for the sum enough to treat Lu Shu to a meal. You could imagine just how happy Li Yixiao was. Meanwhile, the 30-year-old man did not feel ashamed at all for accepting a 11-year-old girls money Standing behind the crowd, mixed feelings crept into Lu Shus heart. A few months ago, he was curious about Lu Xiaoyus sudden diligence in studies as she would bury herself in books for a while everyday after school, including during holidays. He thought Lu Xiaoyu was finally mature enough to know the importance of study. But only at that moment did he realize that the fundamental reason was something he once said, that he would probably stay in the university accommodation in the future and come home once a week. However, it was really beyond his expectations that Lu Xiaoyu would actually start self-learning the high school syllabus for that sentence alone. Now, she even had the confidence that she would score higher than 80%. In fact, Lu Xiaoyu had also been putting in effort in silence for their lives together. She had not mentioned a single word about it even until he went to school that day. In Lu Xiaoyus world view, she would never cling to Lu Shu like a parasite. Instead, she would be 120% committed for a better life for the both of them. Lu Shu sneaked out in secret. He would pretend to know nothing since Lu Xiaoyu did not want him informed as of yet. In the meantime, the deputy principal had ordered the paper of the next months assessment to be delivered to Lu Xiaoyu. Since no one had done the questions yet, the possibility of cheating was non-existent. As a matter of fact, he hoped Lu Xiaoyu would fail to achieve her goal, so that Li Yixiao would lose his face. His demotion from principal to deputy principal had made him a laughing stock in the Luo Cheng education realm. Humanities or Sciences? a teacher asked. Humanities, replied Lu Xiaoyu. That was her strength. Maths and English were a piece of cake for her, and Chinese was pretty manageable too. In the staffroom, teachers gathered together to watch Lu Xiaoyu doing questions for the entire afternoon without any breaks. At 7pm, they could not bear it any longer. Maybe you can come back tomorrow to finish the rest? It was extremely mentally tiring to complete Chinese, Maths, English and Combined Humanities papers in one day. But Lu Xiaoyu carried on. When the last paper was given to her, two black shadows started flipping through books crazily in a shabby house along Xingshu Road. She might not even know where to find the answers had she not studied so hard earlier. Nonetheless, with enough prior practice and two spirits checking answers against textbooks, it would be hard for Lu Xiaoyu to even fail the test Meanwhile, Little Fury was copying scriptures with a pencil between its arms. Suddenly, two spirits rose up and began flipping through books with one of them giggling like a madman, which made Little Furys flesh creep. What was happening?! It could not focus on its work like that! But the demon king would check its progress at night! From Little Furys distress, +299! At that moment, the door was unlocked and Lu Shu came in. Instead of waiting for Lu Xiaoyu, he went back in advance just as usual. He would fulfill her wishes since Lu Xiaoyu wanted to give him a surprise. Actually, he did not attend Daoyuan classes at all as he thought he had the right to exercise his Major privileges However, he was shocked the second he opened the door. Anthony was flipping through books with a silly grin while Little Fury, trembling in the corner, looked at him beseeching for help At this moment, Anthony and Johnson also stopped their movement at the sight of Lu Shu, like kids who had been caught doing something naughty. Anthonys deep sea white sand suddenly arranged into a line. Why are you back so early? Im not in an exam! Lu Shu, A very poor lie indeed. As Lu Xiaoyu wrote on, teachers were marking her scripts at the same time. It was fast to mark only one script and her results for Maths and English were already out before she finished her Combined Humanities paper. She scored 134 for Maths and 125 for English, both over the 80% line. With a total of 150, 80% meant 120 marks. But the Chinese teacher was both confused and shocked. Confident of her academic capabilities based on her previous two subjects, the teachers were assured that she would have no issue getting into a university even if she was sent to the official exams now. But what happened to her Chinese? Or was there something wrong with the marker herself?! In fact, the result was reasonably good, 88 marks. But the teacher suddenly started to doubt her own mastery of Chinese grammar Although some idioms and sentence structures were not supposed to be used that way, they all seemed rather smooth and normal in Lu Xiaoyus script Yet, the main problem was her essay. The question asked for a national hero, but the teacher almost experienced a heart attack upon reading Lu Xiaoyus title. My Daily Experience with The National Hero Shu. Who the hell was Shu? Was he really a national hero? Do you have a misunderstanding about Chinese even though you are good at other subjects? Honestly speaking, Lu Xiaoyu had never put in much effort in Chinese. Although she had read and recited the textbooks dutifully, essay skills could never be honed purely through drilling. Thus, in the end, her essay was only awarded the sympathy mark, 6 marks From Lu Hongs distress, +666! Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu was in a flurry. Was Lu Shu not supposed to be attending Daoyuan Class lessons then?! Why was he home?! Crap! She had wanted to give him a surprise! Chapter 463 - Theyre All Tricks! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just when all the teachers were watching Lu Xiaoyu complete questions, her face suddenly changed, as though something bad had happened. Li Yixiao was immediately concerned. Are you okay, Xiaoyu? Feeling unwell? Dont force yourself! You can continue with the rest tomorrow. If anything happens to you, the old man Ignoring him completely, Lu Xiaoyu hastened. Meanwhile, right under Lu Shus nose, Anthony and Johnson sank into the floor with textbooks Lu Shu was dumbstruck for a long moment. What kind of deception was that? When Lu Xiaoyu was finally done with her test, she threw away her pen and ran off at once, leaving other teachers staring one another in shock in the staffroom. The markers of the Combined Humanities paper came over to mark the script. Soon, the Politics teacher realized something strange. All her answers are exactly the same as the textbooks! In fact, all long questions of the Politics paper were argument-based and most of their answers could be found on books. But it was almost impossible to memorize word for word. The deputy principals brows were closely knitted together. Could it be Luo Cheng Foreign Language School has really produced a beast-level genius?! He said after a pause, Mark the script and see how much she got. Lu Xiaoyu scored 271 marks out of 300! The deputy principal pondered for a long while before speaking, Principal Li, while admittedly this girl is a prodigy, her Chinese is really too weak. You see, shes just 1 mark away from 80% of her total mark Before he finished his sentence, Li Yixiaos tiger sign was already flickering on his back. I give you one more chance to reorganize your language. Think carefully. The deputy principal was close to flipping his table. Bloody hell! You should have shown it earlier! You should have just told us that you would beat us up if we did not let her pass and we would have spared her from the test! The deputy principal squeezed out an amicable smile. The girl is a true prodigy. So, we must make an exception and enroll her. I agree to promote her by three grades. Li Yixiao nodded his head. Finally he could be at ease with accepting Lu Xiaoyus money. Honestly, he was very satisfied with his performance today. Back then, his master had instructed him that violence should not be used as the first solution to problems. Did he not do as he was told today? Moreover, he did not use force in the end and was even generous enough to give the other person one more chance! Li Yixiao felt that his temper had become so much better nowadays. How happy his master would be if he were still alive! Li Yixiao thought with a tad sadness across his mind Many years ago, he fell in love with a beautiful widow selling fried chive cakes outside their door. Their feelings were mutual but his master simply objected to their relationship. Despite Li Yixiaos urge to rebel using violence, he did not do so out of the respect for his master. When he was chased out, his master said, Yixiao, outside this door is another world. Listen, look and learn from this world. Come back seven years later Actually it is fine if you no longer return Li Yixiao was stunned by his masters generosity with his freedom. However, his master had already gone when he went back seven years later. He learned later that like Li Xianyi, his masters foundation had long since been destroyed. As a result, he passed away just three days after Li Yixiao left. In the end, Li Yixiao cried his heart out for three days and three nights in front of his masters tomb. Now thinking back, he thought he should have given his master another chance to reorganize his language instead of being so childish himself Lu Xiaoyu sneaked indoors furtively, only to see Lu Shus bedroom door shut tight. Curious about what he was doing, she leaned her ears on the door and heard faint singing from inside. Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky. When the blazing Sun is gone, there is nothing that shines upon. He could not see which way to go if you did not twinkle so Lu Xiaoyu curled her lips. Hes singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star again! She knocked on his door. Lu Shu! The singing stopped abruptly. Lu Shu coughed before replying, Is that you, Xiaoyu? Pulling the door open, he asked curiously, Why were you controlling Johnson and Anthony just now? Tell me, are you cheating during exams? Why do you need to cheat for junior high exams? I got one question that I didnt know how to do, since Ive been missing lessons for so long, Lu Xiaoyu explained as she stared into Lu Shus eyes to see whether he was acting. Oh, I see. Cheating is no big deal anyway. Books are always good. But try not to do so next time. Yes I know. Did you see Li Yixiao today? Wasnt he with you Lu Shu paused. Humph. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Hahaha, I know you want to give me a surprise. Lu Shu tried to smooth things over. Actually Im already very surprised. I didnt expect our Xiaoyu to learn the entire high school syllabus. Im so proud of you! Humph. Lu Xiaoyu was still unhappy. Her plan to surprise him had failed! Maybe you dont know, Ive already seen people discussing about you in a group chat. They all say you are a prodigy, since you are about to become an 11-year-old Grade 12 student. Things like this cant be kept a secret. Lu Shu grinned. After shooting him a cold glance, Lu Xiaoyu went to watch TV. How careless. They should have kicked you out of the group. Lu Shu was displeased too. Why so? Im only giving them precious advice on life based on my own experience. Why should they kick me out? I want tomato noodles with eggs! I thought you know how to cook? Cook one bowl for me too. I havent had dinner! Lu Shu, youve changed! Lu Xiaoyu distress level, +399! Lu Shu was frustrated again. I didnt! Listen to me Im going to skip my breakfast and beat Li Yixiao up tomorrow! Lu Xiaoyus face was straight. Stunned, Lu Shu asked, Why do you want to beat him up?! As I said, YOUVE CHANGED. You dont even bother to ask why Im skipping my breakfast! Lu Shu, ??? Why are there so many tricks?! At this moment, Little Fury gingerly passed up the scriptures it copied. At the end of it was a line that went Can I go out to play? Lu Shu gave it a satisfied look. Go. Remember to come back after ten minutes. Little Fury counted on its claws. Ten minutes was not enough to do anything! From Little Furys distress, +199! Suddenly Lu Shu received a random message, detailing a warrant for Lu Shus arrest, published by the Collection of Gods on the Darkness Kingdom. Its offer of reward, earth-type sacred item deep sea white sand! The sender of the message was Nie Ting. Chapter 464 - Life Is But A Show Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What was coming would eventually come. Lu Shu knew it when he killed Nogiwa Takenobu that the narrow-minded Collection of Gods would certainly not let him pass so easily. But with Li Yixiao by his side, any assassins sent for him should give it a second thought. Honestly speaking, Lu Shu did not believe many people would be willing to accept the task due to the global reputation of the Heavenly Network. In fact, it was more of a warning than an actual threat. Yet Lu Shus attention was drawn to the deep sea white sand. Now, his only access to the Darkness Kingdom was via Anthonys thumb drive. But he had better things to do. Besides, even if his disguise was not exposed, the mission of killing Anthony itself was requested by the Collection of Gods. Now, with Chen Bailis task still incomplete, how could he accept another mission in Anthonys name with reward recipient put as the Late Lu Shu? It did not make sense at all Although certainly he could gain some distress points this way, it would not be worth it. With his own clones and the mask, Lu Shu would not mind asking his clones to die a couple of times. If one death would get him a bit of deep sea white sand, eventually he could build a house for Lu Xiaoyu with all the sand he had. However, the question was, how to collect the reward from the Darkness Kingdom? Then, Lu Shus thoughts were interrupted again by Zhong Yutangs call. Im coming to Luo Cheng later with my team. Lets meet in the Daoyuan Classroom. Puzzled, Lu Shu wondered what it could be. It was past 10pm then and it would take about one and a half hours to reach there from the provincial capital by car. Was Zhong Yutang in such a hurry just to protect himself personally? That was totally unnecessary! One and a half hours later, Zhong Yutang called him again. Weve just driven down from the high-speed expressway. You may leave for Luo Cheng Daoyuan Class and wait for us at the gate. Lu Shu waited for a long time inside Luo Cheng Foreign Language school while chatting with security guards to kill his time. Suddenly, three black business cars stopped outside the gate. Zhong Yutangs face appeared behind the window. Get in! Then, the cars hurtled towards Beimang mountain at lightning speed, their engines roaring in the darkness. Seated in the rear of the middle car, Lu Shu asked cautiously, Uncle Zhong, where are we going? Actually I dont think anyone within the borders has the guts to blatantly kill a Class C, right? You dont have to protect me, really. Besides, Im feeling a bit restrained. Zhong Yutang threw him a startled look from the front passenger seat. Who said Im protecting you? Lu Shu was confused. Then what are you bringing me here for? Didnt you see the warrant? Zhong Yutang replied, Heavenly King Nie has sent us here to cooperate with you. Rest assured. We are experienced. It did not help with the clarification of Lu Shus doubts at all. What on earth was going on? After they had reached Beimang mountain, Lu Shu saw loads of photography equipment being unloaded from the other two business cars. A young man in a black hood walked over silently. Im probably gonna stop after this. Zhong Yutang gave a nod of approval. Sure. Heavenly King Nie has informed me that your identity is at risk. Please report to Yuzhou Heavenly Network once you kill Lu Shu and your position will be recovered. Lu Shus jaws almost dropped. Kill me?! Are they kidding? Pulling me over secretly just to kill me? But the thing is, Im afraid a few Class Cs woould not be able to do the job! Then, Zhong Yutang turned to speak to Lu Shu, Let me introduce to you. This is You Mingyu, a spy from our Heavenly Network. This time, he is in charge of killing you. After that, he will return to our Network. Lu Shu found it hard to believe what he had just heard. Hey man, is it really appropriate to discuss this with me so emotionlessly?! At this moment, Zhong Yutang suddenly patted his forehead. Oh yea, I forgot that its your first time in this kind of thing. How should I put it, we are not really taking your life. Instead, we are helping you to fake your death and take that deep sea white sand from the Darkness Kingdom. But rest assured that the sand is yours, not ours. Besides, You Mingyus current identity is very suitable for doing this. He is a good and careful actor. Lu Shu, ??? Thus, in a nutshell, it was an officially sponsored drama show aiming at the reward offered by the Darkness Kingdom. What a fair trade for a big organization like the Heavenly Network! Zhong Yutang seemed to have read his mind. Dont think too much. Theres no harm to take free stuff. Besides, the deep sea white sand offered this time is very precious as it is a priceless artifact of earth-type Metahumans. Thus, we shall get the thing first and consider revenge later. Now Lu Shu had finally understood why Li Yixiao had always been sent for overseas matters, because the working style of this organization was not serious at all! However, why do you seem so familiar with these kinds of tricks, Lieutenant Zhong? Also, what did he just say? We shall get the thing first and consider revenge later. Wow, so skillful at taking advantages of a situation! Suddenly, Lu Shu felt resonance with their shameless work culture Honestly, Lu Shu fully agreed with their logic too. When you offer rewards to kill me, surely the right thing to do was to take your rewards and give you a thrashing. Meanwhile, You Mingyu had finished securing the camera onto himself. In this context, it would be illogical to set up cameras at the side. Thus, such recording instruments were the most suitable for evidence collection purposes and the other equipment was for taking high resolution photos after Lu Shus death. Besides, collecting evidence from You Mingyus first person perspective would also be more realistic and professional Certainly very experienced, You Mingyu even suggested, I think street fighting is the best. First, the difficulty level is low. Second, it is less possible to make a mistake in narrow views like this Lu Shu was shocked. Did they hire a professional actor?! Then a person walked over and told Lu Shu, Major Lu, after you cooperate with You Mingyu to film a scene of you falling into his ambush, please proceed to the first car for makeup. Lu Shu suddenly felt deep reverence for Zhong Yutang and Nie Ting, who had even taken makeup artists into consideration! What the hell! They are truly exploiting whatever means possible simply for the rewards! Chapter 465 - You Mingyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Walking along a narrow, dimly-lit lane alone, Lu Shu turned around the street corner, not noticing the figure lurking in the darkness. It was not due to Lu Shus lack of alertness, though, but the other persons shadow-related power that almost turned him invisible like a specter in the darkness. All of a sudden, the assassin sprang out of the shade, like a night owl dashing towards its prey. A black dagger gleamed in his right hand. Horrified, Lu Shu turned back, his eyes filled with fear. Divine water quickly welled up from him, but it was too late. Fully prepared, the other person approached fast and steadily. In an instant, the gap between them was closed and Lu Shu screamed in agony! Okay. Great. This scene is done, Zhong Yutang said, You are such an actor, Lu Shu. Im surprised. Last time it took us the entire night to ensure the footage was up to standard. Lu Shu, When was the last time? How many times on Earth have you done this?! Then, Lu Shu went to the makeup room. The artist spent one whole hour on him and Lu Shu felt he was going to die of awkwardness. It was the first time in his life putting on cosmetics! One hour later, he walked out with a severely wounded, bleeding abdomen and a pale face. Curious, Lu Shu asked, Why does it have to be so detailed? It cant be filmed clearly at night anyway. Zhong Yutang shook his head. Those from the Darkness Kingdom are very picky. We need to achieve perfection in every detail. They were kept busy until almost dawn. During their interaction, Lu Shu had gradually become familiar with You Mingyu. It was then that he learned that You Mingyu was the last person who was asked to be captured with a reward. Then, after the arrangement by the Heavenly Network to kill him, he concealed his identity immediately and became an undercover agent. Since then, he had been acting under the role of the top assassin among individual Practitioners. A Metahuman, You Mingyu was recruited by the Heavenly Network at the start of Spirit Qi regeneration. Afterwards, he worked in South East Asia to deal with overseas matters. Gradually, he was appointed the person in charge of SEA after gaining enough trust. Nonetheless, his conflicts with the Collection of Gods soon landed him in trouble. Now, the Heavenly Network wanted him back in the system, as the job as an undercover agent was definitely difficult and risky. On one hand, the Network would show full respect to the agents own decision. On the other hand, the loss would be immense if the agent chose to betray them due to his dissatisfaction with the current situation. Truth be told, Lu Shu felt slightly uncomfortable in his interactions with You Mingyu because of his effeminate way of speaking and his habit of hiding his face in the shade of his hood even during conversations. But Lu Shu did not pay much attention to it. Maybe it was his way to disguise himself, Lu Shu thought. In his impression, You Mingyu was a calm and cold-blooded killer. Contrary to Lu Shus expectations, You Mingyu was actually rather talkative. Lu Shu was puzzled. Would he not leak the secrets accidentally since he liked to talk so much? But one thing was for sure. Zhong Yutang was a habitual offender of such activities Moreover, You Mingyu was involved in the Koh Chang remains this time as well. He said he had been watching Lu Shu and Li Yixiao in secret from the crowd. Lu Shu was enlightened. Just as expected, the Heavenly Network had indeed sent backup for them, just that none of them showed up. But were you not concerned about You Mingyus safety in Li Yixiaos presence, Heavenly King Nie? In the next scene, Lu Shu fled desperately, but signs of exhaustion were starting to appear. Meanwhile, You Mingyu followed behind slowly, as though waiting for the collapse of his prey like a cheetah that aimed to take down his target with the least energy expended. In the end, Lu Shu fell to the floor due to blood loss Okay. This one is done too, Zhong Yutang walked over and said, We are almost done. You Mingyu, teach Lu Shu how to do the next one. Then, he turned to discuss with the post-production committee about how to cut the films. Lu Shu was stunned. Was he really a pro from the Heavenly Network? Or was his real identity a director? Then, Lu Shu spoke to You Mingyu with admiration, Brother, your acting skills are wonderful. Just now you did so well in cruelly killing your prey. What a pity that it couldnt be captured in the video. You Mingyu took off his hood, revealing his pale yet beautiful face. He smiled shyly. I like to watch movies of this genre. In fact, I think I might have been a bit too dramatic just now and I want to do it again. Ha, such commitment! Then Lu Shu remembered that he might have hurt You Mingyu earlier as he struggled. Although You Mingyu was also a Class C, it might still be painful. Thus, Lu Shu apologized, Im sorry if I hurt you just now. Its my first time doing this and I dont know how much force to use. Please forgive me. Its okay. Although it hurts, its quite pleasurable, You Mingyu replied with a bashful grin. That gave Lu Shu goose bumps at once. Pleasurable?! Are you sure about your choice of word? Ive never seen such hobbies outside certain kinds of movies! What happened to your supposed image of a cold-blooded undercover killer?! Subconsciously Lu Shu took a small step back. You Mingyu immediately explained himself, Actually I cant help it, really. Please dont be mistaken Will you feel disgusted by this No. Not at all. I respect all interests, Lu Shu replied, In fact You Mingyus face lit up at the twist. He interrupted, In fact you like it too? Are you an S or M? Lu Shus face went straight. Im an XXL From You Mingyus distress, +666! Then You Mingyu realized that he had misinterpreted Lu Shus meaning. But he did not ask for his shirt size either Suddenly Zhong Yutang shouted over, We need to adjust the equipment to finish up with the last few scenes. You two can come over for a rest. Alright. Lu Shu immediately seized the opportunity to leave the conversation, but You Mingyu followed too. Then, the crew passed them a thermos flask and two cups. Lu Shu thanked him. You Mingyu murmured softly, Actually I dont want it either. Often times Im troubled by it too But I dont know what to do. Lu Shu thought, why are you talking to me about this, mate? Weve only met twice if the one in the remains was considered Upon second thoughts, he said, Take the cup. Unsure what he was up to, You Mingyu obeyed nonetheless. Then, Lu Shu poured hot water from the thermos flask into the cup until it spilled over onto You Mingyus fingers. He wanted to tell You Mingyu that You Mingyu exclaimed, Ah! Feels so good! Lu Shu, ??? Chapter 466 - Lu Shu’s Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had given up. In fact, everyone had their own personality and we should not judge anyone for his or her interests. There was no right or wrong, but Lu Shu just found it hard to accept such a preference Besides, You Mingyu was a normal person under usual circumstances. Lu Shu would never have suspected it if You Mingyu did not tell him so. After the filming was complete, Lu Shu left at once. Before that, Zhong Yutang reminded, The deep sea white sand will be delivered to you in due course. Remember, dont go to school any time soon in case you give it away. Lu Shu was happy. Which means I dont need to take the exams too? You still have to sit for the exams. Speaking of which, I believe you can do well since you are such a good student. Zhong Yutang dismissed the topic with a wave of his hand. After a long pause, he added, Ive shed my blood for our country too. Lu Shu, Instead of sending him back on foot, Zhong Yutang asked an earth-type Metahuman to transport him home via soils. Then, he urged Lu Shu not to show up in public in the coming days no matter what. On his way back, he received a mass message from the Heavenly Network: Major Lu Shu was assassinated last night. All Luo Cheng Heavenly Network members to be on guard and strictly police every vital line of communication. The show must be complete in full set. Lu Shu believed that in addition to the message, the Heavenly Network would really start to lock down all communication lines in search of any suspects. But Lu Shu found it difficult to understand. Are they really going to spend so much time and energy just for the deep sea white sand? Undeniably, deep sea white sand was a precious object, an excellent means for defense and attack. It was indestructibly hard and perfectly compatible with earth-type Metahumans abilities. But was it really necessary to mobilize so many forces just for that? Wait a minute. You Mingyu! Lu Shu suddenly realized the key issue. What had You Mingyu been doing after his death? He became an assassin, wiping out the unwanted! Now, was he going to face the same fate himself, since You Mingyus job had terminated? To live a new life under a different identity for a period of time after his original self was dead? Very likely! After a taste of freedom in the Koh Chang remains, Lu Shu had begun to understand Li Yixiaos interpersonal style. Indeed, you cant cause anyone trouble in your own country, at least for the sake of your conscience. But when he was overseas, there was no need for such concern. Strength was the universal language there At present, who could subdue Lu Shu except Class Bs and above? No one. The earth-type Metahuman was about to go once he sent Lu Shu home. Please do not leave your home these few days, Major Lu. Lu Shu asked, What did you call me? Major Lu. Why?! the person was stunned. Then he saw Lu Shu beaming with joy. Sounds good. From Cheng Pings distress, +199 Suddenly he remembered Lieutenant Zhong Yutangs reminder, to not get too close to Major Lu unless he was seeking unhappiness The news of Lu Shus death had been sent to every member of the Heavenly Network, including Daoyuan Class students. It came too abruptly. Just a moment ago, people were still discussing about a prodigy girl who jumped from Grade 8 to 12. Everyone was in disbelief. Was she the cream of geniuses? No one had expected to meet such a genius in their own life! However, it was soon overwhelmed by Lu Shus death, because no one had actually foreseen it, and more shockingly, he was killed in Luo Cheng. Why was he killed once he was back from Koh Chang remains? And who killed him?! At this moment, the warrant for Lu Shus arrest was suddenly revealed on the Golden Foundation forum. It was the first time for the Darkness Kingdom to be exposed on a public platform. In the past, it had only been a myth that belonged solely to the cultivation realm. Furthermore, every section of the Darkness Kingdom was photographed and posted online. It was not captured by screenshots because it would allow the IP address of the device used to be tracked. A public outcry broke out in the country. People were furious that their Practitioner was blatantly chased after by other organizations. As a result, the Darkness Kingdom quickly anonymized every account. But it was already too late. Then, more people followed up on the cause and effect of the incident. It was then that people finally learned that the young man named Lu Shu had actually bypassed his Class C level and killed the Class B Collection of Gods fighter, Nogiwa Takenobu! Although it was also revealed that the fight happened during Nogiwa Takenobus weakening period after his abilities were elevated temporarily, people did not care so much about that. Class Bs were still Class Bs, and Nogiwa Takenobu would not be that weak no matter what state he was in. Thus, in front of someone who had even scared away Li Yixiao, Lu Shu had been brave and smart. Nonetheless, he was later assassinated for his heroic act. Therefore, Lu Shu had become a national hero in a short period of time. But there was no information about Lu Shu available online. Any documents relevant to him had been safely kept by the Heavenly Network the moment he was enrolled in the Daoyuan Class, just like other Daoyuan students. But his files had an even higher classification level, accessible only by Heavenly Kings. Even Lu Shu himself had not expected to become a national hero this way. Then, Lu Hong, the marker of Lu Xiaoyus Chinese paper, was suddenly reminded of Lu Xiaoyus essay, titled My Daily Experience with The National Hero Shu Mixed feelings infiltrated her heart Chapter 467 - Corals Tears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While the connoisseur recognizes the artistry, the layman simply enjoys the show. Thus, to outsiders, the news was only a topic for after meal conversations but to the members of the Heavenly Network, they were well aware of the complications behind Lu Shus ability to kill Nogiwa Takenobu. Nowadays, the six Class As were the center of attention of the world. Two from the Heavenly Network, one from the Golden Foundation, one, whose identity remained unknown, that fought with Li Xianyi at Koh Chang remains, one from the Phoenix Society, newly ascended at the North Pole, and the last one was a priest from the Department of Faith Theory, ascended over the Arctic Ocean. But that did not mean that Class B auras would be eclipsed by them. Still, Class Bs were the representation of the strongest power in the cultivation realm. Yet, a Class B pro from the Collection of Gods was still slain by a 17-year-old Class C from the Heavenly Network. The incident itself was unbelievable. Now, in the aftermath of the young mans assassination, many people were giving it a serious thought how many young geniuses the Heavenly Network actually had. A battle between the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods was looming over the horizon. Everyone knew it. How could the Heavenly Network be expected to suffer such indignities silently? All of a sudden, the request for a confrontation grew increasingly louder across the Network, like a pot of boiling, bubbling water. Some people felt pitiful for the death of a genius at such a young age. If he could kill a Class B at Class C, what kind of monster would he become when he ascended to Class B?! Meanwhile, the incident felt surreal for Class A aptitude geniuses who went to the Capital with Lu Shu. How could a boy who was lively and healthy in front of them a few months ago suddenly disappear like this? Led by Hao Zhichao, more than a hundred people stood solemnly outside the courtyard in the Liuhai Lane. They were the pursuers of Lu Shu and Chen Zuan in the Capital that night. Riding on the autumn breeze, a leaf flew off from the walnut tree branch and finally rested itself on Hao Zhichaos shoulder. The door creaked open. Shi Xuejin gathered his sleeves together and asked calmly, What wind blows you here? We want to avenge him, replied Hao Zhichao, composed. Shi Xuejin raised his eyebrows. Are you close to him? No. We wanted to treat him to a beer after the pursuit the other time so that we could trick him again. But he is gone before the beer. We cannot forgive this, Hao Zhichao said. Only this? Shi Xuejin gazed up at the sky. Go back. Heavenly King Nie has his plans. Okay. Hao Zhichaos team left immediately with no hesitation, because they knew Nie Ting would take the matter even more seriously than they did. Perhaps this was also the reason they were willing to risk their lives in Nie Tings leadership. Slowly pacing back to the courtyard, Shi Xuejin smiled at Nie Ting who was sitting on his chair. You probably didnt expect that mean kid to be so popular, right? Nie Ting looked up. Isnt it just nice? Why did he need to be popular? Only Shi Xuejin understood Nie Tings meaning. The position of the ninth Heavenly King was still vacant. Chen Baili was standing in front of a window in South Tibet. Suddenly, a ringtone broke the peace. The old priest retrieved a touch-screen phone from his pocket. A very strange scene indeed. However, he did not feel like answering the call upon seeing the callers name on the screen. It was a super long contact name called The most useless little fatty of the Chens. After a 10 second pause, Chen Baili picked up the call in the end. Yes, Zuan? Before he could react, he heard wailing bursting out from his phone. Granduncle, you must avenge Lu Shu. Kick their asses Chen Baili was worried that Chen Zuan would dirty his robe with his snot even from across the phone. Get lost. In North Europe, a palace was erected from towering mountains half a year ago, surrounded by clouds and fog all year round. The mountain range was then renamed to Mt. Holy Asa due to the sudden appearance of the palace. A motorcade drove uphill along the wide and flat road. The Deities were never short of money. Their movement slowed down within the mountains. Those clouds and mists provided a natural barrier from the outside world, mystifying the activities inside. It had always been a hotly debated topic among the Northern Europeans about the real lives of the Deities. Corals team did not return immediately after the closure of the remains. They arrived at Mt Holy Asa only after half a month later. We are almost there. Youve written quite a number of letters along the way, Coral. Are you going to mail them out in one go? a Class B expert asked. Coral blushed and smiled. I want to record down my life for him to read. The Class B gazed outside the window, distress all over his face. He could not expect how Corals father would deal with this matter. Suddenly, the mists gave way to the majestic silhouette of a palace. Two five-meter-tall knight sculptures stood dignifiedly outside its gate, each holding an inverted giant sword in its hands. They were clad in brass helmet and iron armor. Even people of the Deities could not tell whether they were living or dead. Some people claimed that they had heard breathing sounds from the giant knights in the most silent of nights. Everyone alighted from the cars in front of the palace. They saluted the sculptures as they believed that the knights could be their ancestors, guarding the Deities from harm. At this moment, the leader received a call. Soon, he frowned, and turned to Coral. Lu Shu from the Heavenly Network has been assassinated. Confirmed. News from the Heavenly Network itself. There could be a war between the Network and the Collection of Gods. Everyone was shocked. Lu Shu was dead? Coral had been mentioning his name more than ten times every day. How could he be suddenly gone? All of them turned to look at Coral, who was simply standing still, her head lowered. Her delicate face was blurred in the shade. In the next instant, the leader suddenly roared, Back down! Everyone! Back down!! When they were more than twenty meters away, immense thunder erupted from Coral, blowing up the entire car fleet around her. When she raised her head, everyone could see that her pupils had been replaced with endless lightning. Thunderbolts overflowed from her eyelids, sliding down her cheeks like tears. No one would have expected Coral to suddenly awaken to their ancestors divine bloodline. She had ascended to Class B from D at one stroke. But there was no fear. What everyone could see was just a poor little girl who had just lost the love of her life forever. Chapter 468 - The Return of Gods Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coral stood still on the mountain. Though motionless, the thunderbolts had no sign of ceasing. When the thunder-filled tear drop fell to the ground, suddenly, a blinding white flash as bright as the Sun was emitted from the back of her neck, shooting towards the sky. Is that the leader of the Deities gasped in astonishment. Thats Gungnir! someone shouted. In the past, Corals mark of Gungnir had always been widely discussed. Out of curiosity, those close to her would even ask her to lift her hair for a look at the mark. It felt like how people were interested in Harry Potters lightning bolt on his forehead Despite the assertion that Coral would inherit Odins bloodline at Class B, no one was willing to jump to conclusion in such a significant instance. What if it was merely her birthmark? At the moment, no one had expected Lu Shus death to have such a deep and incredible impact on Coral. It was believed that power awakening must come with intense emotional stimulations. Thus, her team found it hard to understand how a man she fell in love with at first sight would touch her so greatly. She had skipped Class C altogether! They thought that the vast distance would eventually wear out Corals feelings, no matter how amazing that young man was. At this instant, Coral extended her arm backwards, thrusting her hand through her silver gold hair as though to grip something behind her neck. Sounds of thunder exploded incessantly. As if to answer to a call, mountain mists formed a giant vortex over the palace. People inside the palace walked out one after another, and even commoners downhill ceased their activities, attracted to the abnormal movement of the clouds in the sky. In the next second, under peoples startled stares, Coral pulled out a flash of lightning from the back of her neck. The electrical spear was longer than half an average persons height, and was held tightly in Corals hand, looking indestructible. The Gungnir! It is the Gungnir! The Gungnir has finally returned to the world! the crowd was boiling with excitement. At this very instant, Corals bloodline had been confirmed. She was Odin, the ruler of all Gods! Then, they heard a loud rumble. Following the sound, they saw white light radiating from inside the two knights visors. With clanks of iron armor, the two knights actually knelt down towards Coral on one knee, supporting themselves with their swords! The knights spoke in a thundering voice, Grass dries and flowers wilt. But the land lasts for an eternity and so will Gods return. Instantly all people of the Deities dropped to their knee in front of Coral. Gods will return! But thunders immediately faded away from Coral. In their worship was only a little girl whose face was wet with tears. Just when the outside world was focused on the rising tensions between the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods, no one noticed the earth shaking news that erupted within the Deities. Suddenly, the group had already forgotten about their past frictions and became unprecedentedly united following Corals attainment of Odins bloodline. The leaders of the Deities from various countries made the pilgrimage to Mt Holy Asa in succession. Meanwhile, Lu Shus heart twitched with pain when he just reached home Not literally, though, but because he suddenly realized that Corals promised money would be gone if the news of his death was spread out. Who would transfer money to a dead man?! That was a big price to pay! To Lu Shu, he felt like he had spent a few million euros on the deep sea white sand! Lu Shu was pretty generous when money was not concerned. But once it was converted to hard currencies, Lu Shu found it hard to accept. It was the same as the feeling of ecstasy he felt when he calculated the value equivalent to the amount of broken weapons invested on his divine water. No way, Lu Shu thought. He had to at least inform Coral. But upon second thoughts, he did not even have a way to contact Coral! What the heck! It was all Nie Tings fault! Just when he was calculating his loss, Lu Xiaoyu walked out of her room in her pajamas, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Suddenly, tears welled up her eyes. What happened to you, Lu Shu?! Lu Shu looked at himself. The makeup was too realistic. With a gaping hole in his stomach and an ashen face, he did not look normal at all. Dont cry! Its just makeup! I had to film something! Lu Shu grinned. As opposed to her usual commanding mien, Lu Xiaoyu came closer with a pitiable look on her face. She gave a careful poke to Lu Shus wound In fact, she could tell from Lu Shus unhindered movement that he was safe and sound. If anyone was to be blamed for the misunderstanding, it could only be Zhong Yutangs makeup artists. Could it be some people in the Heavenly Network had awakened to the cosmetics type and set up an internal beauty department Shocked, Lu Xiaoyu wiped her tears. Its really makeup! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! Lu Xiaoyu studied Lu Shu for a long while as it was her first time to see Lu Shu in such a pathetic state. Just a minute ago, she had planned to on a killing spree if anything had really happened to Lu Shu. But it turned out that she had been fooled. What role did you play? A corpse? Are you serious? Then, he gave a full explanation of the entire story At this moment, they heard a flurry of footsteps outside their house. Lu Shu was alerted. Who were they? Immediately he drew the curtains close and peeped out through a narrow line. Then, he whispered to Lu Xiaoyu, Dont make any sound. Now, Im a dead person to the outside. I dont know why so many people are here but we must not spill the beans. Suddenly he froze. He saw Liu Li, and a large group of Daoyuan Class students behind. There were more than one hundred people and even that icy Cao Qingci was in the crowd! Red-eyed, Liu Li arrived at their doorstep. He placed a bunch of white chrysanthemum quietly and left at once. A girl lit a pile of red candles in front of his door. Flames danced softly in the wind Lu Shu was dumbstruck. What was going on? Were they here to pay tribute?! Many girls were crying their eyes out, even though Lu Shu had not even talked to them before In the end, the crowd had finally dispersed after a long time, leaving Cao Qingci standing alone in front of his door. A girl who had always been stingy with her words, she suddenly spoke, I will avenge you. Rest in peace. Lu Shu, ??? Did Liu Li start all that?! Chapter 469 - Huge Sums of Inheritance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Residents at the No.4 Xingshu Road were confused about the sudden appearance of the crowd. Last time, Lu Shus killing of the three human traffickers had left a profound impact on his neighborhood. Now, most of his neighbors knew that the innermost bungalow was occupied by a Daoyuan Class student, whose murderous vibe was so strong that no one dared to approach. The residents soon learned that those white chrysanthemums were for Lu Shu. Perplexed, the onlookers discussed among themselves. What happened? Hes a martyr now? Didnt you see the Golden Foundation forum? A student from our Luo Cheng Daoyuan Class made an enemy abroad with some cultivation organization. Then, he was assassinated! So scary? Now hes called a national hero. But I dont think he can be considered one, can he? At this moment, a student walked past, his head was half bald and his eyes red with tears. Upon hearing the comment, he could not help but shouted, Lu Shu IS a national hero! Whoever disagrees can find me, Liu Li, in Daoyuan Class! Residents, ??? Why are you so triggered? You freaked us out Meanwhile, Lu Shu mumbled after the crowd had left, Im still alive but they all think Im dead. I I deserve a pay raise! He was well aware that Nie Ting must have some plans for him, which explained the fake death scheme. However, Zhong Yutangs quick action made him feel like they could not wait to throw him out and that was why they jumped at the opportunity with no delay at all In order to keep things running smoothly, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly became a talented actress too. Sobbing miserably, she went to put away the white chrysanthemums and candles outside the door. Lu Shu watched everything with a straight face. Even he felt that he had died once. Honestly speaking, he did not expect that so many people would come to send him off after his death and that even Cao Qingci would be willing to avenge him. He had rarely experienced the same feeling before. In the past, with no interest in joining any parties, Lu Shu had always emphasized on personal freedom. But Liu Lis appearance at his doorstep still tugged at his heartstrings. Then, his thought drifted to the girl thousands of miles away. She must be heartbroken upon hearing about his death, he thought. Later in the day Lu Xiaoyu went to school as usual. She was very displeased, though, as she had missed yet another opportunity to be Lu Shus classmate Not only this, she even had to cover for Lu Shu for the greater good! The first thing to do after she arrived at school was the settlement of admission particulars. Due to the unique nature of her case, the procedures were comparatively much more complicated. However, she crossed way with the Chinese teacher Lu Hong the moment she entered the staffroom. The teacher made a deep bow to Lu Xiaoyu first. My apologies for mistaking you. Lu Shu is indeed a national hero and I should not have given your essay such a poor score. You are a grade skipper with high capabilities. Lu Xiaoyu dismissed her with a wave. Ignorance can be forgiven. From Lu Hongs distress, +299 How could a kid speak to her teacher in this manner? The atmosphere soon became awkward Shi Qingyan had a hunch that he might have a tough time being the form teacher this year When Lu Shu was watching Naruto at home, he was startled by a wave of energy underground. Instantly he was on his guard as only very few would break into his house during this sensitive period. It was possible that the visitor had come with hostility. As a result, as soon as the earth-type Metahuman who had just brought Lu Shu home in the morning emerged from the floor with You Mingyu, they saw two glistening spears aimed directly at their heads Eh, friendly forces! the earth-type Metahuman immediately left after sending You Mingyu there. When Lu Shu and You Mingyu were left alone in one room, Lu Shu was starting to get goose bumps. Why are you here? To check with you regarding your future identity. I suppose youve already known what you are going to do in the future, right Put down your spear first You Mingyu said. Assured that he was quite normal under usual circumstances, Lu Shu felt relieved. Yes. Pay raise. From You Mingyus distress, +199! Field agents enjoy excellent subsidies. You can rest assured about that. Besides, youll get a huge sum of compensation if you are sacrificed Wait, wait. Its fine, we are only talking about subsidies and not compensation Lu Shu interrupted him. So, where am I going? Who will I be? What should I do? Be yourself. A high school student, orphan, often bullied Put your spear down! You Mingyu jolted. Lu Shus face darkened. Im afraid you have some misunderstanding about me. What do you mean by often bullied?! Then he realized that no distress points were produced as he pointed his spear at You Mingyus head. Haha, no matter how much you denied it, your emotions were pretty honest. You Mingyu reconsidered his choice of words. Isolated, then Lu Shu felt suspicious of the plan. Whats there to act as an ordinary high school student? Whats the point of being a spy like this? We are on the same team so cant you at least show some respect? Whats your problem? I wont hurt you anyway so why do you keep pointing at me with your spear?! You Mingyu snapped. Respect? Right Then he went to his bedroom and came back with another spear. In order to show my respect, which spear do you prefer me to use on you? Please suit yourself. Now he had the freedom of choice. Was that not enough respect? From You Mingyus distress, +666 Do you have the right definition of respect?! this time, You Mingyu was angry. This high school students identity has certain value. His parents were killed during the internal conflicts of the Collection of Gods, leaving behind an inheritance Inheritance? What inheritance? that had finally caught Lu Shus interest. Heavenly King Nie has said that in addition to the field-agents allowances, this inheritance belongs to you too, replied You Mingyu. My goodness! Lu Shu immediately put his spear away. You see, haha, Im really sorry about earlier. I was just kidding. Please dont take it too hard. You Mingyu was suddenly reminded of Heavenly King Nies advice. If you cant talk any sense into this kid, the inheritance will be your trump card Actually, one of our people has long since been lurking around him. Shes their maid, responsible for gathering their information. The initial plan was to instigate a rebellion against his parents but the jingoists of the Collection of Gods were even faster. As for this high school student, his parents were representatives of the Conservatives and also leaders of an inherited trade. Now, the Conservatives wants to use this student as a puppet against the jingoists of the Collection of Gods. In secret, of course. Chapter 470 - What Inheritance? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was enlightened. So it turned out to be an internal conflict in the Collection of Gods between the Conservatives and the Jingoists. Now, however, the former could only gather strength in the name of their leaders son. Lu Shu soon realized the gist of the issue. Where is that student now? Suicided three days ago. Wrist split. The maid, which is ours, found his body and applied for a sick leave from the school. The incident has been concealed and the body disposed of. But we dont want to miss this opportunity, replied You Mingyu. A valuable case which would be pitiful to let go indeed Unwilling to give up, Zhong Yutangs team was interested in causing more trouble inside the Collection of Gods. Thus, he and Nie Ting had entrusted the great responsibility to Lu Shu No wonder Zhong Yutang came in a hurry. Their time was running out and the school would notice something suspicious about the sick leave soon. Lu Shu asked, Then how do I get there? And any other preparation do I need? Other preparation? No need, of course. You Mingyu paused before he continued, Heavenly King Nie said that you are fully prepared. You have a mask for disguise and you are good at swimming Huh?! Swimming?! Lu Shu was stunned at once. Were they expecting him to swim to Japan with his water-type abilities?! Coupled with Li Yixiaos report on the relic, Lu Shu indeed seemed to be very competent for the job now. But I dont know how to speak Japanese, Lu Shu said. Probably the Heavenly Network was still unaware of his proficiency in Japanese, which in fact was already better than his English. Lu Shu was fully confident of completing the task well. You Mingyu nodded. Right, thats the difficult part. But this student is an introvert and rarely talks in school. Thus, itll be just fine to act shy at the start. Then, the maid will teach you Japanese step by step. After all, that student had few friends and no one knows him well. How could the son of the Conservative leaders be an introvert? Should he not be an arrogant individual full of a sense of superiority? You Mingyu read his mind. Sometimes, those born in an influential family can be rather cowardly. Its pretty normal. This kid is indeed a weakling. Otherwise, he wouldnt have chosen to end his life in the face of his parents death and the Conservative superiors schemes. Its said that his father had been training him in cultivation but no one has seen him using his powers, even when he was bullied. Therefore, he became a laughing stock among the Conservative and turned himself the most suitable puppet at hand since he would certainly follow whatever hes told. Even so, I dont think he is an important piece of the puzzle. Lu Shu still found it hard to understand. Although his powers remain a secret, the Conservatives trust that he is strong. More crucially, he inherited his fathers familys skills. That made sense now. At the end of the day, they were just interested in the boys, aka Kirihara Yousukes, inherited trade. When am I leaving? Lu Shu asked. As soon as possible. When can I get the inheritance? Lu Shu demanded. The maid will pass it to you when you reach Japan. Lu Shu was impressed. This maid must be really competent to obtain her bosss bank card and password. Arent you going to train me in specialized knowledge like spy skills or anything? Lu Shu was in disbelief. Were they going to send him, a newbie, over just like this? Heavenly King Nie said you can do it with your versatility. He doesnt think you need any training. After that, You Mingyu immediately called the earth-type Metahuman to fetch him. It seemed that Nie Ting had really high expectations of himself, Lu Shu thought. Wait a minute, they hadnt told him what the aim of the mission was! Was he going to do it freely too? Then Lu Shu suddenly saw the light. In fact, there was no aim at all, as Nie Ting simply expected him to wreak havoc in the Collection of Gods Li Yixiao might have been sent for the task if not for his unsuitable profile. Is the foreign policy of the Heavenly Network so free and easy now?! In the end, instead of swimming across the sea, a brand new passport and all relevant identity documents were delivered to Lu Shu, together with a night flight ticket to Nishinokyo. The person on the identification documents was a stranger, who served solely as an identity for Lu Shu to pass the customs. Lu Shu changed his appearance effortlessly. After he reached Japan later that day, he could start his mission once he turned into Kirihara Yousuke unnoticed. There was no time to say goodbye to Lu Xiaoyu due to the tight schedule. Thus, he sent her a message. As what weve discussed, we need to do others a favor in exchange for their help. Im going to make some quick money in Nishinokyo. Brb. Be a good student and dont paste missing person posters of me around! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! The mission was not that difficult for Lu Shu. Since there was no target specified, he would take it as a holiday and cause trouble when possible. If things went out of control, he could change identity and escape immediately. In short, he was going to be a troublemaker aiming for the inheritance. Standing in front of the airport window, Lu Shu gazed out at the planes taking off and touching down. He did not expect himself to be going abroad so soon, and, alone. It was said that Japanese girls wore short skirts to school and were bare-legged even in winter. Lu Shu wondered if that was true Liuhai Lane. In the courtyard, Shi Xuejin dipped a stick of Chinese onion in sauce and rolled it in a Shanzhou stir-fried pancake. He took a bite and asked, You certainly trust him a lot, dont you? Sending him there without even a concrete mission target? Say, to incite a battle between the Jingoists and the Conservatives or to instigate a rebellion against the remaining forces of the Conservatives? Shi Xuejin had always believed that an aim was indispensable in the execution of a mission as Lu Shu could not be going around aimlessly. Nie Ting frowned. Is that thing really so nice? Shi Xuejin looked at the pancake and gazed up at Nie Ting again. Then, he took another bite. His chewing sound was clearly audible. Even if theres no need for an aim, what if he hates you for being tricked? Shi Xuejin asked. Im afraid he wont go if not for the trick. What if he hates me? There are so many people who hate me and he wont be a significant addition to the list. Meanwhile, Lu Shu had come to the doorstep of a dojo named Beika with the materials provided. It was a compact and elegantly-decorated courtyard. Inside, the wooden architecture exuded hues of Japanese cultures, simple yet delicate. A middle-aged woman, dressed in casual clothings, smiled at Lu Shu. You are finally here. Lu Shu asked, Wheres the inheritance? Confusion crossed over the womans face. What inheritance? Lu Shu gazed up at the sky. No wonder I felt that theres something bloody off. Nie Ting, Im not done with you on this matter Chapter 471 - Poor Kid Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Based on its appearance, the dojo was of respectable antiquity and an epitome of traditional Japanese architecture. Further down the yard was an empty hall that resembled the training place for martial arts. Its floor and door frame were both made of wood. Inside, old-type armor and wooden swords were piled up beside the wall. Lu Shu walked straight inside. Is the inherited trade complete? Yes, though it is simpler than that of China and the Conservatives, because it focuses more on the so-called will instead of fighting effectiveness. That is also why it is disadvantaged in actual combat, the maid Taniguchi Bunndai said. Actually, Taniguchi Bunndai was Chinese. Nonetheless, she had spent years in Japan as a spy. For decades, the Chinese and the Japanese had been engaged in a mutual infiltration process. Taniguchi Bunndai led Lu Shu to his bedroom. The yard was floored with uncomplicated cyan pebbles, through which ran a path lined with fine bamboo. The leaves rustled, sending every breeze away. Outside the bedroom door was a wooden corridor, under which rested a small stove. A black iron teapot sat on the stove with grace and exquisiteness. Lu Shu suddenly asked, Do you miss home? Taniguchi had already begun seeing Lu Shu as Kirihara Yousuke due to her professionalism, and also because of the shock she felt when Lu Shu suddenly changed into Kiriharas appearance upon entering the yard. She had no cultivation background. Please rest early today. The Japanese lessons will commence tomorrow. Before you fully master the language, may I request you do not speak in front of your classmates? Actually, you dont have to worry because Kirihara Yousuke was an invisible nobody in school. His body has been disposed of and there is nothing worthy of your concern, Taniguchi Bunndai said. She seemed to have been completely localized and her personality was equally polite as other Japanese people. In fact, Lu Shus mind was filled with displeasure at Nie Ting and he was the least bit interested in what Taniguchi had just said. In the bedroom, he saw a set of uniform that looked like the Chinese tunic suit. Inside the closet hung Kirihara Yousukes used clothes. As for undergarments, Taniguchi Bunndai had prepared new ones for him. At this moment, Lu Shu heard a swoosh of wind outside his yard. Then, a black figure leaped into their house Taniguchi Bunndai was immediately alerted. She did not expect anyone to come for them so early. Now, Lu Shu had just arrived so the visitor was probably under the Conservatives. Lu Shu was one of the strongest in the Heavenly Network, only second to the Heavenly Kings in certain aspects. Thus, all information of him, including his level of capabilities, strengths and personality, was restricted to Taniguchi. All that she knew about him was his original appearance. It was not because of Nie Tings distrust, but that there was no need for so many details. That was how the confidentiality system worked and Taniguchi Bunndai had no issue with it. Now, she only hoped that Lu Shu was able to face the sudden crisis with his supposedly non-changing cowardliness. In her speculation, the best use of Kirihara Yousukes identity was to cause trouble for the Jingoists with the help from the Conservatives. Yet, before the person could even land on the ground, Lu Shu kicked him out at once. In the meantime, Taniguchi Bunndai could only gasp in shock as the black figure was tossed over the wall like a garbage bag and fainted outside the yard. He did not even get the chance to speak From Li Wenjings distress, +666! From Matsuura Haraichiros distress, +999! Li Wenjing was Taniguchi Bunndais Chinese name and this Matsuura Haraichiro was just a poor kid. In a rage, Lu Shu asked softly, Why are they so fond of breaking into other peoples houses? Cant they at least walk in from the front door? So annoying! He was almost losing his temper, after being tricked about the inheritance matter and strangers jumping in and out of his yard His reaction would not result in much suspicion, though, since Kirihara Yousuke was believed to be strong. Besides this, Lu Shu could not be bothered anymore. Didnt Nie Ting want him to play to the score? Anyway, he was not forbidden from beating people up. Under the suppression of the Jingoists, those rats would not dare to cause him any harm. Taniguchi took a long moment to gather her bearings. I think they feel that walking in from the front door is unsafe, because some people are currently wanted by the Jingoists Then why are they still coming here? What if they get me into trouble?! Lu Shu was unhappy. Im not a scapegoat! Cautiously Taniguchi flew her kite. Could I confirm that your mission is to rope in the Conservatives? Lu Shu gave her a casual wave. It was, but not anymore! Nie Ting had promised to give him Kirihara Yousukes inherited properties, but it turned out nothing but a lie and he still had to pay using his own wallet during his stay in Japan! Lu Shu felt that he had to calm himself down before he could give it careful consideration about his future plans But he couldnt On a bright note, the environment was conducive for cultivation, given its unique aesthetics against a backdrop of peace and simplicity. Perhaps it was high time to resume the practice of his celestial map and swordplay after such a long pause. Although the opening of his sea of chi seemed improbable at the moment due to the presence of the snow mountain, he saw the glint of hope of slashing the mountain. Later that night, the poor kid Matsuura Haraichiro slowly regained his consciousness outside the yard. When he recalled what had just happened From Matsuura Haraichiros distress, +666! By moonlight he hurried to a remote abode in another corner of the city. No sooner had he entered than he knelt down on his limbs in front of an old man, who was playing chess with a young lady across a go chessboard. Both of them were dressed in kimonos and the girl was kneeling on her knees. In fact, few people would wear a kimono nowadays outside festive seasons. The elder asked as he carried on with his match, How was it? And why are you back so late? I was I was kicked by Kirihara Yousuke and fainted on the spot. He is strong indeed, at least much more powerful than me, Matsuura lowered his head in shame. As expected. But how did he have the courage to attack you? the girl asked calmly. The elder smiled. His parents sudden death could probably have had a profound impact on his temperament, given his innate abilities. Isnt this what we want? A pure puppet would have been so boring. Then what should we do, master? the girl put down her chess piece and asked. Go approach him, Yaeko. The mind of an adolescent boy who has just experienced a huge twist in disposition is easily swayed. Yes, master. Chapter 472 - The Conservatives And The Jingoists Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early in the morning, Lu Shu got up from his tatami with a stretch. He spent the night before learning by rote a huge pile of materials given by Taniguchi Bunndai about important figures in the Collection of Gods and the remaining forces of the Conservatives. Now, he had had a more comprehensive understanding about the tragic plight the Conservatives were in. According to the information from the Heavenly Network, as Kiriharas maid, Taniguchis knowledge on the Conservatives was comparatively detailed and dependable. In contrast to a total of over ten thousand Jingoists, the Conservatives only had slightly more than one hundred under its lead In the past, Lu Shu had expected better, given the fact that the Conservatives still had the courage to fight with the Jingoists, openly and in secret. Judging from now, it seemed like a downright joke! Of course, another reason for their feeble yet sustaining existence was the missing high-end Class B fighter that belonged to them. He was their strongest card, but Lu Shu could not be any less interested in a collaboration with them. After washing up, Lu Shu stood in the yard. The simple wooden design and the pebble path made him feel clean and fresh. The care that the previous owner of the yard had put into it was apparent in every detail. In the past, Lu Shu found it difficult to understand how the white paper pasted on traditional Japanese wooden frames could be maintained clean. Now he noticed that everything, at least in this yard, was totally unblemished. Taniguchi Bunndai walked out from another room. She made a gentle bow to Lu Shu and said, Your breakfast is ready. However, I made Japanese dishes because I am unfamiliar with Chinese-style food. Please let me know if it does not suit your taste. Moreover, I have prepared your lunch bento. So do remember to bring it with you. Honestly speaking, it was Lu Shus first time to be served and it felt kind of weird. Only the night before, Taniguchi had asked him about the lunch box. Lu Shu wanted to cook it himself but then he realized a problem It was not his laziness, but that he did not know how to cook Japanese food. That would result in the following situation. During lunchtime, other people opened their lunch box to see onigiri or unadon. But for Lu Shu, there would be shredded pork with garlic sauce, sour and hot potato shreds and chicken cubes with peanuts Nonsense! His identity would surely be exposed on his first day as an undercover agent Taniguchi Bunndai sat straight at his side, her hands resting gently on her knees. Out of curiosity, Lu Shu asked, How long have you been here? 21 years. I followed my father here when I was 9 and I have never left since then. I did not know my true identity until seven years ago, Taniguchi replied warmly. Her good-natured smile reminded Lu Shu of the legendary Yamato nadeshiko [1. a Japanese term meaning the personification of an idealized Japanese woman]. She seemed even more conservative than most Japanese females nowadays. Truth be told, she could not be considered pretty and wrinkles had long since crept onto the corner of her eyes. Undeniably, though, she was indeed a demure and composed lady. Lu Shu asked after some hesitation, You didnt answer my question yesterday. Do you miss home? I did. she smiled. But my friends are all here and I have no family in China. Now, the only thing that gives me the motivation to live is my fathers last wish. A few years ago, I would secretly sing our national anthem when I was alone in my room. It might even move me to tears. But, I no longer do that in recent years. I have become used to here. Heavenly King Nie once asked me whether I was willing to go back and live a normal life, but I feel that my current life is normal enough. This is the life I know. All of a sudden, Lu Shus heart was filled with awe. This world has never known true peace, and many were born with a certain fate to uphold the order of the world so that the majority can live in tranquility. Thus, people like Taniguchi Bunndai deserved Lu Shus respect, though he knew he could never do the same. After breakfast, Lu Shu changed into Kirihara Yousukes uniform and went to school with his schoolbag. The education system in Japan was very much different from that in China. Usually school started at 8.30am and ended as early as 3.30pm, followed by co-curricular activities after school. A heavy emphasis was placed on holistic development. But that did not translate into an easy curriculum. Many students had to attend external tuition classes so as to secure a place in a good university due to the stressful academic competition. But Lu Shu did not have to worry about that. In any case, he was not here for university and extra lessons would only be an additional burden. Admittedly, streets in Japan were free from dirt. As Lu Shu walked, girls in short skirt uniforms went past him occasionally. Their cheerful laughter often drew Lu Shus eyes to their legs Although there was no direct link between cheerful laughter and legs Lu Shu did not really care. In Nishinokyo, walls closer to the streets were relatively short. Thus, Lu Shu overheard two boys jubilantly discussing about a swordplay club. Speaking of which, the swordplay club of Beika High School was going to have a competition with Shiyoge Girls High School, which had consecutively won over a few swordplay masters from other high schools recently. Lu Shu listened for a long while before realizing that this match was free of Practitioners. These students were unable to become Practitioners due to their lack of cultivation aptitude. Yet, the onset of the cultivation era had brought with it renewed popularity of martial arts. In the past, the main themes of Japanese campus festivals had been centered around spectator activities such as art exhibitions, mock trials, concerts, blood donation corners, various model stalls, pharmaceutical or botanic workshops and auctions. At current times, however, student interest had shifted towards martial arts. In fact, on average as many as 60% of the entire boy population of a school were involved in its swordplay club, which was very impressive. Talented swordsmen and swordswomen were like school celebrities, since those with cultivation aptitude had already been recruited by the Collection of Gods. But to Lu Shu, Practitioners and commoners belonged to different worlds. So such news was irrelevant to him. According to the information given, Kirihara Yousuke was awfully quiet. He would not even attend music and physical education lessons, let alone co-curricular activities. In Japan, music and PE lessons would never be taken away by other subject teachers. Furthermore, students had special sports attires for PE and designated rooms for music classes. How could this be possible in a normal high school in China? Before the start of the PE lesson, your form teacher would walk in first with a stack of scripts. As for musics lessons? Ha, they did not even exist in Chinese high schools In Grade 12, if you told your form teacher that you wanted to play basketball during your PE lesson, your teacher would reply C thats a load of balls! Chapter 473 - Inconsistent Character Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu froze a little when he entered the class. In his impression, classrooms should be packed fully with students until no more space was available for extra seats. But in Japan, there were only around thirty students per class and students would be streamed into different classes every year. It was euphemistically called to train students social skills. It seemed that those students had already been accustomed to ignoring Kirihara Yousukes presence. No one greeted him as he entered the room. When Lu Shu walked past a boys table, he even teased him by pasting a sticker on Lu Shus bag. Lu Shu raised his brows in slight annoyance but did not react. Although he lost his temper the night before, the Conservatives would probably not leak the incident as they pleased. Therefore, Lu Shu could still maintain his current persona as a coward After all, he was an undercover agent now and not he himself. Without uttering a word, Lu Shu walked straight to his seat, which Taniguchi Bunndai had thoughtfully marked out for him. In the meantime, some of the students were discussing about the upcoming swordplay match between their school and Shiyoge Girls High School. It was said that one of their opponents, Sakurai Yaeko, was a tough rival. Suddenly, he felt the sticker on his bag was gently peeled off. Surprised, Lu Shu looked back, and he saw a girl leaning towards him from her seat with the sticker between her fingers. The girl glared at the boy in the front row. Noguchi Yuki, youve gone too far! The boys shrugged their shoulders in disapproval. Mind your own business, Chiba. Youve helped him for two years! As long as he and I are classmates, I will always help him, the girl named Chiba replied. Lu Shu pondered, what a strange feeling It seemed that this girl had been Kiriharas classmate for two years despite the class reshuffling and she had always been protecting him. But Lu Shu could not resonate with his new identity at all. He did not feel a tad grateful even when Chiba upheld justice for him. Their classroom was located on the first floor. Supporting his chin on his hands, Lu Shu gazed out of the window. Nishinokyo was gorgeous in autumn. Every now and then there were yellow leaves falling to the floor, then swept away by students on duty. Chiba came up to Lu Shu. Kiriharakun [1. -kun is a component of Japanese honorific speech], I heard that you fell sick. Are you feeling better now? Lu Shu was stunned. Then, he replied in Japanese, Oh, yes. Much better. Thank you. Then, he turned to the window again. And then he fell asleep Suddenly the bell woke him up. A spitball hit Lu Shus head. He wiped his face and looked up, just in time to see a few boys giggling at him. As he looked down, a spitball had just stopped rolling on the floor. Forget it. Stick to his image Lu Shu went back to sleep again. Now, he had no slight interest in learning since his attendance at examinations was completely unnecessary Honestly speaking, Lu Shu was very pragmatic. He had not become a miser for his passion for studies, but because of the fact that he was well aware that good academic results were the fastest way to success and social resources. His goal was never the ranking in school, but his own future. Chiba eyed Lu Shu as he bent over his table. Strangely she felt that he had changed, but could not tell why. Beside her, a girl tidied her hair in her mirror. Then, she said to Chiba, Dont tell me youve fallen for Kirihara. No, Chiba shook her head at once, Not at all. As classmates, we should care for him, as his parents have just passed away. Just when she finished her words, another spitball hit Lu Shus head Lu Shu clenched his fist at once But he had to correspond with his current image Finally it was lunch break and students took out their bento one by one for lunch. At this time, a few boys walked towards Lu Shu, bending their arms over one anothers shoulders. They threw their uniform over their shoulders, thinking that it was cool. One of them gave a pat to Lu Shu and demanded, Eh, Kirihara. Be a good classmate and share your bento with us. Lu Shu shot him a look. Before he could respond, a person had already stolen his lunch box from under his table. Once the box was opened, a boy let out a dramatic scream. Wah, lucky you! Your bento is still so nicely made even though your parents are dead! The boy grabbed an onigiri and broke it open. Inside, orange salmon roes were round like pearls, glittering and translucent. Apparently Taniguchi had put in effort in preparing his meal Hey How about put the onigiri back? Lu Shu said calmly. I, I must be consistent with my persona, Lu Shu told himself. The bullies exchanged a startled look. Then, they burst into laughter. Haha, did you hear that? Kirihara rejected us today! Impressive! Eh, Kirirhara, will you punch us? Touching his forehead, Lu Shu slowly unbuttoned the first button near his collar. Then, in his classmates astounded stares, Kirihara Yousuke stood up and threw a punch into the boy in front of him, quick as the lightning. But it was not the end yet. Then, like a movie scene, Kirihara Yousuke banged his fists with impressive crispness, putting the seven boys groaning on the floor. At that instant, everything seemed to have stopped in a freeze-frame. Flipped tables, flying textbooks, and students dropped jaws. A ray of afternoon sunlight shone in from outside, providing natural lighting for the fight which was started by the nobody, Kirihara Yousuke. Then, the light was shattered into pieces by Yousukes agile figure. The classroom walls were set aglow beautifully with the moving rays. After merely five minutes, Lu Shu returned to his table with his chopsticks, picking and choosing from seven bentos He pointed at a yellow lunch box and asked, Whos is this? Mine, a tiny-built boy squatting right in front of Lu Shu raised his hand carefully. Too salty. Add less salt tomorrow, Lu Shu curled his lips. From Noguchi Yukis distress, +666 Whos stainless-steel box is this? What a shame! How poor are you?! From Then, Lu Shu looked out of the window, distress all over his face. Hell, he had successfully destroyed his public image! Nie Ting must have seen this coming, but definitely not so fast Chapter 474 - Sakurai Yaeko Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, be it the Conservatives or the Jingoists, political factions like these were way too distant from those ordinary high school students. They had no idea about the cause of Yousukes parents death, and neither did they know about his cultivation background. Earlier, Kirihara Yousukes blood sample was collected by Taniguchi Bunndai and sent to China via special channels. Then, an analysis of the sample conducted by the Heavenly Network soon revealed Yousukes true powers. But none of that mattered. The key thing was that Lu Shu had used violence All of his classmates found it hard to accept the sudden change in Kiriharas personality. At the moment, Lu Shu was eating and judging the seven bentos in front of him as if no one was around. He behaved like the leader of those gangs next door. Was it a dream?! Yet, the transition seemed perfectly normal, though no one could explain why. The only thing that could be sure was that Kirihara Yousuke was a real fighter The seven boys were totally defenseless before him despite their reasonable fighting abilities. Of course, Lu Shu was no ordinary student either. Others were scared of him even in his previous schools As he ate, Lu Shu began the scolding session, In the past, I couldnt be bothered to make a fuss with you. But who are you, to think that you are good enough to bully your classmates? Plus, Im not the only victim. You go around pulling girls ponytails and the straps behind their back. What if you break their straps? Huh? What can they do? You are no longer kids. But you He did not stop until more than half an hour later. The seven boys legs had already started to go numb from prolonged squatting but Lu Shu was still reluctant to let them go When the lessons were about to start, Lu Shu finally concluded by saying, Alright. Thats all for today. In order to show your sincere guilt for causing other students harm, everyone tell me a sad story. Noguchi Yuki, ??? What was it with the final show? From Noguchi Yukis distress, +666 From Stunned, Chibas table partner could not remove her eyes from Lu Shu. She said, So cool. Kirihara actually fought back today. But why did he remain silent in the past? Why did he bear those insults when he was strong enough to stand up for himself? In fact, Yousuke had been scarred by his stringent upbringing under his father. All he knew was repeated and endless practice day after day. At the same time, he hated and was afraid of conflicts. It was a conflicting mentality though, as he was frightened of confrontations in which he could have won with his own abilities. Thus, when strife found its way to him, he committed suicide under the immense pressure. Not all Practitioners were mentally strong. Now, everyone began to look at Yousuke in a different light, one of astonishment with a tinge of respect. Chiba watched Lu Shu in silent as he casually picked from the seven bentos. Suddenly a smile parted her lips. It was an early day but Lu Shu decided not to loiter any longer in school. He had no interest in co-curricular activities as he still felt slightly uncomfortable in this foreign environment. When he reached the school gate, a group of girls entered the campus. Instead of being dressed in Beika High School uniform, a line of prints that read Shiyoge Girls High School was visible under their collars. Lu Shus eyes absently raked the pairs of fair legs underneath their skirts. Suddenly the foremost pair stopped. They were so straight Excuse me, said a melodious voice. Then, Lu Shu looked up to meet the eyes of a short-haired girl. Her face was lovely, like that of an anime girl. There was also a sense of crispness around her due to her short hair. Lu Shu pointed at himself. Me? The girl smiled. Yes. Nice to meet you. I am Sakurai Yaeko from Shiyoge Girls High School. May I invite you to watch my match? A hubbub was immediately stirred up in the crowd behind. Sakurai Yaeko had long since been a celebrity in the region, not only because of her excellent swordplay, but also her charming appearance. Countless boys had fallen for her pretty face But now, this girl was extending an invitation to a boy all of a sudden. Isnt that Kirihara? Kirihara Yousuke the coward? Why did Sakurai Yaeko choose him out of so many? I dont believe he is her type! Maybe its just out of courtesy. Dont think too much. Lu Shu took a long while to recover from the shock. Then, having heard the discussions, he asked, Why me? There was no information about the girl as far as he knew. Thus, she was neither a Conservative nor a Jingoist. Nonetheless, her Class C energy waves could not evade Lu Shus eyes. Lu Shu was alerted at once, though his expressions remained as per usual. Smiling warmly, Sakurai Yaeko cocked her head. I dont know why but I feel a sense of familiarity upon seeing you. Can you feel it? Actually it was a simple psychological trick. Be it out of courtesy or for her beauty, so long as the other person replied I feel the same too or anything around that line, he would feel a stronger connection to her subconsciously. Many excellent salespersons liked to apply psychological tricks in their business. Yet, as a matter of fact, they were not that magical, but simply important. It was an art of communication and mental guidance. This time, Yaeko had come with a mission, which was to approach Lu Shu at all costs. She was her masters secret weapon that had been hidden all along, independent from both the Conservatives and the Jingoists. Thus, she had to be used at the most crucial point. Other boys around were on the brink of eruption due to jealousy. Their goddess, Sakurai Yaeko, had just confessed to an ordinary boy in their school and it was a love at first sight! Unbelievable! How lucky was this Kirihara Yousuke?! After some consideration, Lu Shu mumbled, But I only feel familiar with one thing Surprised by his response, Sakurai Yaeko asked, What is it? Money. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666 From From Chapter 475 - Invitation And Rejection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shus response to Sakurai Yaekos covert confession went contrary to peoples expectations. The onlookers burst into an uproar and many boys were exasperated at Lu Shus failure to seize the opportunity. But Lu Shu did not care. He knew that this Sakurai Yaeko did not come with good intentions, given her disguise as an ordinary student despite her Class C abilities. Thus, from Lu Shus point of view, most likely she had come for Kirihara Yousuke. Besides the Conservatives, there were many others coveting the Kiriharas complete inherited trade, even including the Jingoists. Skills like this would never become a burden and could always act as the medium to unlock other powers. However, Lu Shu had not inherited their trade. The last person of the Kirihara family had already been dead by the time he arrived Fortunately, though, all students at the dojo had been dismissed after the death of Yousukes parents. Otherwise, what to teach his students would have become another addition to his worry list. Although lessons were over, most students chose to stay in school for co-curricular activities out of their own interests. Now, the swordplay clubroom was surrounded by throngs of people anticipating the match with Shiyoge Girls High School. But Lu Shu was not interested in that. All he wanted to do now was return to his Beika dojo, practice his sword skills and sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star at night to the full content of his heart Hence, Lu Shu walked away without hesitation, thinking whether he had to pay Taniguchi Bunndais salaries with his own money since the Kiriharas did not leave behind any inheritance Life was so tough But others could not understand. How could he leave like this? Thats so impolite! In any case, their school team is our guest and it wont hurt to accept the invitation. I know right. What a disgrace on our Beika High School! Their remarks were impertinent because Kirihara Yousuke was famous for being bullied. Yet, Lu Shu decided not to waste his time on them. He only hoped that they would not freak out when he caused some trouble in the Collection of Gods. Suddenly a person whispered to the crowd, Just now Kirihara beat seven guys up in the class. And he The listener froze. Seriously? I thought everyone can bully him? His temperament seems to have changed a lot after his parents death Amidst the gossip, Sakurai Yaeko eyed Lu Shus receding figure. As expected, he had changed, though it remained to be seen whether it was a boon or a bane for the Conservatives. At this moment, Chiba suddenly caught up to Lu Shu and walked out of the school together with him. Kiriharakun, shall we go home together? Lu Shu looked at Chiba, his head tilted. Her short skirt was swaying in the cold breeze, revealing a pair of pretty, fair-skinned legs. Arent you going to watch the swordplay match? Lu Shu asked curiously. Chiba turned her head, her smile beaming with joy. I just changed my mind. After all, none of us has cultivation aptitude so it wont make a difference no matter how hard we try. True. Certainly Lu Shu knew the importance of aptitude, which was directly related to the efficiency of cultivation for Practitioners. Tomorrow is weekend. Lets go watch a movie together, Kiriharakun, Chiba suggested suddenly. Lu Shu was shocked. But soon, he replied, I cant. I have other things on. Then, their conversation plunged into silence. After a few crossings, Chiba turned, smiling. Kiriharakun, I need to turn here. Then, see you next week. Okay, Lu Shu nodded. See you next week. Chibas uniform was a good fit to her slender body with some adjustments at her waist, which made her waistline even slimmer. Looking down, her black socks looked just nice on her fair legs. Suddenly she turned again, smiles blossoming on her lips. Im really glad that Kiriharakun has become stronger. I wish you all the best. Before Lu Shu could gather his words, Chiba had walked away. Honestly speaking, Lu Shu still found it difficult to make peace with his new identity. Chiba was the second girl who had taken the initiative to show her kindness to Lu Shu. The first was Coral. But she and Coral were fundamentally different, because the latter liked Lu Shu, while the former liked Kirihara Yousuke, not he himself. Thus, it was a burden to him, instead of something that he should be happy about. How heartbroken she must be if she knew that her Kiriharakun had committed suicide under pressure, instead of getting stronger as she said. Boys hormones and sweat, together with girls whispers and quiet admirations. They were probably the most beautiful things, like rainbows, in youth and those school days. Once Lu Shu entered the dojo, he saw Taniguchi Bunndai boiling water with a black iron teapot in the yard. There was an air of ceremonial beauty around her. Upon his return, Bunndai immediately rose and bowed. Welcome home. Was your bento stolen today? So she knows that Yousuke has always been bullied, Lu Shu realized. Then, he grinned. Nope. But I took theirs. Truth be told, the bento you made was the best. Bunndai froze on the spot. Had he really given up in maintaining his supposed persona Thus, she asked carefully, Is it really fine like this? Yes, of course, Lu Shu was not bothered at all. Im cooking tonight. Chinese food. It must have been a long time since the last time you ate hometown food. Yes. I do miss the taste of our hometown food. Thank you and sorry for the trouble. Great. Ill go buy some ingredients, Lu Shu said. He wanted to check out the vicinity as well. As soon as he left his house, he saw a furtive figure at his door, pretending to be making a call. Ha, isnt this Matsuura Haraichiro, a man mentioned in Bunndais information bundle? Actually, Lu Shu did not even know who he had kicked the night before Lu Shu shot him a glimpse and continued walking. He did not want anything to do with the Conservatives. After all, it would be easier to act alone as compared to collaborating with those remaining Conservative forces which would certainly become an easy target for the Jingoists. Cant you just take a rest with the pathetic number of members left? Matsuura Haraichiro became anxious at the sight of Lu Shu, because the kick had been really painful Chapter 476 - Murky Transactions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Matsuura Haraichiro was still on the phone, Lu Shu suddenly turned and walked towards him. Matsuura tried to remain calm and talked to his phone, Sure. Im coming back to the office right now. Then he left at once, but Lu Shu was trailing behind. No matter where he went, Lu Shu followed. Matsuura started to panic Wasnt he supposed to be a coward who even gets bullied by normal students in school? Why is he so different in front of me! Only a Class D, Matsuura Haraichiro was well aware that Kirihara Yousukes capabilities were much stronger than his, judging from the speed and strength of the kick at least. But when he turned to check his distance from Lu Shu, the latter had already been gone. Matsuura stood still in shock for a long moment. What a shame! He had lost his target himself From Matsuura Haraichiros distress, +399! After visiting a few supermarkets, Lu Shu realized that there were no Chinese condiments for sale. Surely, he could try his luck at a Chinese market, but it was inappropriate given his current identity. When he returned home, Bunndai smiled at him and asked, Is it because you failed to find any condiments? Why didnt you tell me earlier since you knew it Lu Shu was confused. Bunndai surely knew the situation after so many years there. But she led him to the kitchen. In fact, we do have what we need. In early years Mr. and Mrs. Kirihara settled in China for a period of time. Simply put, they were spies in our country. After they came back, they missed the taste of Chinese cuisines so much that they made a special trip to buy Chinese condiments. Actually the peace upheld by many Conservative members stems from vested interests, unlike Mr. and Mrs. Kirihara, who genuinely loved our Chinese culture. Lu Shu did not know how to reply. What a pity. Then, he only made two dishes, sour and hot shredded potatoes and tomatoes with scrambled eggs, purely vegetarian. When Bunndai picked up a few potato shreds with great caution and sent them to her mouth, she was moved to tears. Her tears dropped into her rice bowl, one after another. Then, she stood up and made a deep bow to Lu Shu. Thank you. It has been a long time and I almost forgot about the taste. Have you ever regretted your decision? Lu Shu asked curiously. But Bunndais face instantly turned stern. Never. My father said that jobs like mine must be done. Maybe his greatest takeaway of this trip thus far was to get to know Taniguchi Bunndai, who had been toiling for their motherland in silence, Lu Shu thought. Otherwise, probably he would never have known the existence of such people. Was that the belief of the Heavenly Network After dinner, Lu Shu practiced his sword in the yard. It was nothing but basic movements. In fact, some of the action had been corrected by Li Xianyi, and Lu Shu only realized later that those details were the real key to unlocking his sea of chi. For example, swings and picks felt more tiring under Li Xianyis guidance, but the fatigue wore away with practice. Instead, over the course of time, Lu Shu could feel the connection with Nature and his sword skills had become much smoother too. Back then, Lu Shu did not give it a single thought about the mythical mechanisms behind. Now, it seemed so impressive that the ancestors of the Hall of Swords had actually found their own way of cultivation during the Spirit Qi-deficient era. During his practice, he heard a melodious voice outside the door. Excuse me, anybody here? Bunndai rose to greet the guest, but Lu Shu thought that the voice sounded familiar. He walked to the front parlor and saw the girl named Sakurai Yaeko standing elegantly at the yard gate. Her straight and slender legs still caught his attention first. They were not skinny in a sickly way. Instead, they were beaming with power, perhaps due to her cultivation efforts. Lu Shu watched in silence as Sakurai Yaeko explained to Bunndai politely, I am a swordswoman in training and I know that the Kiriharas produce the best swordsmen in Nishinokyo. Thus, I was hoping you would apprentice me. As though happened to see Lu Shu by chance, Sakurai gasped in surprise. Fancy meeting you here! You are the one from Beika High School! Lu Shu grinned. I live here. Hi, Im Kirihara Yousuke, the inheritor of my fathers sword skills. Sakurai Yaeko pretended to know nothing about that. Really? No wonder you refused to watch our match earlier in the afternoon, because you yourself are a master! Then, could you teach me? If not for his sensory abilities, he might have been fooled by her perfect acting, Lu Shu thought. But he did not have a good disposition towards her. He would not mind if she was an ordinary girl that showed kindness to him. But now, with concrete evidence, Lu Shu was sure that Sakurai Yaeko had intentionally concealed her cultivation powers. Therefore, it was irrefutable that she came with a purpose. Meanwhile, Bunndai was shocked too, about Lu Shus good command of Japanese! Lu Shu smiled. Dojo is a place for teaching. We welcome any students, but theres a fee That did not seem to bother Sakurai. She replied respectfully, I am willing to devote my EVERYTHING for the true swordplay. She stressed on the word everything, which made Bunndai frown with unease. She shot a glance at the girl, and at Lu Shu again That wont be necessary. Well 20,000 per lesson. 20,000 yen is equivalent to around 1,200 yuan, which is US$180. Honestly it was not cheap Sakurai froze. Immediately a smile returned to her face. No problem! Please teach me! Then do you have money now? Actually we can start the lesson immediately So soon? Sakurai was startled. Are you really keen on learning? Lu Shu replied, displeased. Of course. Certainly, yes From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +199! It was then that Lu Shu understood the dojo was the so-called inheritance left to him by the Heavenly Network. Without a doubt, he would not impart his true skills, as strictly speaking he was not a descendant of the Hall of Swords and he was in no position to leak their cultivation techniques. However, he would still earn quite a fortune from those coveting the Kiriharas swordplay, even if they only fell for his trick once Two hours later, Lu Shu sipped on a cup of tea as he watched Sakurai swinging her sword over and over again. Truth be told, she was rather admirable, since she abided by his order to start from the basics without any complaint. Despite the fact that her incessant distress points still gave her away Okay. Thats all for today, Lu Shu decided to ask her to leave. He had earned his living expenses for the upcoming days, so it would not matter whether Sakurai was still coming next time. Tired, Sakurai Yaeko sat on the wooden floor, her skirt barely covering what was underneath. Moreover, drenched in sweat, she looked pretty attractive at the moment She smiled and asked casually, Sensei, tomorrows Saturday. Where are you going? Lu Shus face went straight. Sakurai, we should stick to our murky transactions of money. Theres no need for over-familiarity. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666! Chapter 477 - The Chess And The Game Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sakurai Yaeko did not know that Lu Shu was of the sensory type as this ability was such a rarity. There were only fewer than five in the entire Heavenly Network. Thus, she was utterly bewildered. How could a teenage boy like him be totally uninterested in girls? Sensei had taught her that no male creatures in the world could refuse an attractive female. Could he be wrong? No, sensei could never be wrong. Kirihara Yousuke must be putting on a good pretense! Kiriharakun, its time for me to leave now. I will come back for another lesson tomorrow, Sakurai said with due respect. Sure. Remember to bring your fees tomorrow, Lu Shu smiled cheerfully. 1,200 yuan per day per student and he only had to teach 2 hours. So what if he could recruit more than ten students Kirihara Yousuke appeared to be in some beautiful fantasy before Sakurai even stepped out of his house. Now, she was even more confused At night, dressed in kimono, Sakurai Yaeko knelt in front of the chess board to play chess with her teacher. Her black chess pieces suddenly broke free from the encirclement of white pieces from the bottom right corner of the board like a sharp blade, but were soon overshadowed by their opponents as the white pieces collaborated with one another across the entire board. The elder smiled gently. Brute force may not secure you the victory all the time, so use an open strategy. Then what is your view, sensei? Sakurai asked calmly. The young mans response to you today seems simple, but he has deep intentions. Neither close nor distant. His comment on sticking to the murky transactions of money appears to be a joke, but also clearly conveys his stand, the elder commended, Surprisingly, the Kiriharas have produced a talent of independence, abilities and own opinions. That did not help Sakurai to clarify her bewilderment. Is he really so scheming? The elders face went serious. Do not ever underestimate anybody, Yaeko. Yes, sensei, abashed, Sakurai lowered her head, Never again. Im afraid he is very cautious at the moment. With the recent passing of his parents and the direct encounter with the conflicts between two parties, I would also keep my distance from everybody if I were him. As the sole inheritor of the Kiriharas trade, he refuses to join the battle. In order not to risk disgracing themselves, no one would force him to do anything. But, we need him, for the high reputation of the Kirihara family, the elder exclaimed. Then, he smiled. It is totally unexpected that this young man can actually remain calm in Sakurais charm. Boys like him are hard to come by. So? Are you willing to continue getting in touch with him? Sakurai went serious. I am willing to do anything for my master, including yielding myself to him. No rush, the elder smiled, Not for now. Then what should we do? Sakurai felt lost. Her years of cultivation under her masters guidance had also come along with diplomacy, tricks and techniques, which won her the great popularity among high school students. But as a 17-year-old girl, her experience was too limited. The elder pondered for a long while before replying, Let me pay him a visit. Sakurai wanted to object at once. Sensei, it will be inappropriate for you to make a public appearance now. The elder stood up slowly, exuding great confidence from his gestures. No one in Nishinokyo can stop me if I want to go. When Lu Shu practiced his swordplay taught by Li Xianyi, Taniguchi Bunndai sat at the side of the yard, smiling, as she sipped on tea. She saw the future of their motherland in Lu Shus vibrancy. Many geniuses like him had emerged in China in the recent years. Pride welled up from the bottom of her heart, though she lived across the vast sea. However, she found it hard to understand why the Network was willing to send such a brilliant young man to be a spy. As Lu Shu thrust his sword forward, a line of bamboo leaves was slit open neatly in the not so far distance, as though being struck by a sharp blade. Even Lu Shu himself was stunned. The thrust had triggered in him a faint connection with his sea of chi and snow mountain. Could he have stimulated his sword energy unintentionally? But when he gave it another try, the feeling was gone. Strange. Yet, the power of his sword energy motivated Lu Shu even further to scrape down his snow mountain as soon as possible. Certainly he would be much more powerful once his sea of chi was unlocked. A warm smile appeared on Bunndais face. You must be tired. Come and have some tea. Lu Shu gulped the small cup of tea in one swallow, putting in no effort to savor its taste. But Bunndai did not seem upset. Dont you mind me drinking tea like this? he asked curiously. Isnt tea supposed to be drunk? she smiled in reply. How true Lu Shu said after a pause to process her meanings. At this moment, there came another visitor. An old but composed voice sounded at the door, Excuse me, anyone home? Whos visiting so late? Were there so many visitors here last time? Lu Shu whispered. The Kiriharas were the leaders of the Conservatives. Thus, understandably, they had quite a number of visitors. But few had come since their passing. Im guessing they are here for you, Bunndai replied softly. She wondered what Lu Shu had actually done to attract so many people to their doorstep. You may stay here. I will go and take a look. Then Lu Shu left for the door. Immediately he froze at the sight of the visitors face. Wasnt that Oda Tokuma, the new leader of the Conservatives as stated in the information file? The Class B expert who had yet to be killed by the Jingoists even until today. Yet, Lu Shu did not panic, thanks to his rich experience and self-assurance gained from the many fights. He made a quick analysis of the situation, which concluded in great confidence of escaping unharmed should the man come in malice. Besides, he would not dare to chase Lu Shu around the streets in Nishinokyo Glad to see you, Uncle Oda. Lu Shu greeted him. Oda Tokuma had been an acquaintance of the Kiriharas and Bunndai had reminded him that Kirihara Yousuke used to address Oda Tokuma as his uncle. Thus, if Lu Shu acted as if he did not know him, he had to cover for his lie by saying that he had had an amnesia Smiling, Oda Tokuma showed his chess board and chess pieces. Your father always mentioned that you are good at chess, but we never had a chance to play. So? Want to have a round with your uncle? 20,000 per game. From Oda Tokumas distress, +666! Chapter 478 - Five Stones in One Line Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 20,000 yen per game. That would only be logical if someone wanted to invite Oda Tokuma, a renowned chess player, for a round of chess. Unexpectedly, though, this kid had actually quoted a price What kind of inheritor had the Kiriharas produced?! But Oda was good at maintaining emotional stability. He said, Sure. I can give you as much as you want. He was actually implying that the Conservatives were very rich, in spite of their humble powers Lu Shus eyes lit up in excitement. Lets have ten rounds then. You may pay one rounds fee as a deposit and three rounds fee in advance. Oda Tokuma took a long moment to react. Did he think he was renting houses? Then, without a word, he walked into the hall and knelt down in front of a wooden table, upon which he placed his chess board. Lu Shu did not hesitate any further. Seated, he suddenly asked, Where have you been, Uncle Oda? Oda Tokuma shot him a cautious glance. Was he trying to coax the information of my secret base out of me? Thus, he asked another question in reply, Kirihara, how are you feeling after your parents passing? Sad? You have changed and, honestly speaking, you are cuter than before. You didnt even dare to look into my eyes last time. Right, Ive changed, Lu Shu pretended to be in deep thought, My parents death has left a great impact on me. Can I ask what future plans you have? Or any wishes? Oda asked slowly and casually. Kirihara Yousuke would certainly need help from the Conservatives if he was thinking of revenge. Wishes? I aim for world peace Be serious From Oda Tokumas distress, +66. He now realized that this kid was as cunning as he had expected. He was not even willing to answer his questions. How cautious. Are we still playing chess? Lu Shu asked. You first. Take the black piece, Oda decided to finish the game first. He had always told Sakurai Yaeko that ones personality could be easily seen from a game of chess, and his or her life from the playing style. A decisive girl, Sakurai tended to exploit bold moves during chess, like a sword, quick and sharp. But as a result of her young age, she lacked a certain degree of flexibility sometimes. Despite this, Oda decided to be more tolerant towards her and gave her time to learn. This time, his decision to play chess with Kirihara Yousuke stemmed from the same reason as well. He wanted to have a peek into Kiriharas inner world through chess, since an open conversation would probably be impossible. Oda took the game seriously. The young man would be an indispensable addition to the Conservatives. Hence, he could not take any chances. Lu Shu picked up a black stone and placed it gently on the upper left corner of the board. In fact, it was a commonly adopted strategy in Go and many deemed it as a tactical move. Despite the many disagreements, it must be acknowledged that corner occupation played a key role in Go games. Oda picked up a white stone and landed it in the bottom right corner. It was known as the large knights move, so as to defend his corner. Its weakness lay in restricted movements, but with good coordination Oda could surround his opponent from other routes as well. The message hidden therein was that, Im interested in responding to you, but will you do the same? Lu Shu was surprised by his move. Then, he paused and took his time to think. That gave Oda a glint of hope. Apparently the young man had read his mind! Now that he was thinking, he was clearly willing to give a thought to their potential collaboration. So long as the possibility was not ruled out completely, Oda had the confidence to roll the boy into their organization. After all, given his young age and limited experience, how could he be Odas rival, under Odas numerous diplomatic tricks? However, in the next instant, Lu Shu placed another black stone beside his first, closely together. A bad hunch rose up in Odas heart Third, forth, and fifth Lu Shus black stones quickly formed into a straight line with no obstacles at all. Five stones in one line! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief, yet looking serious. Please pardon me From Oda Tokumas distress, +666! So, you hesitated just now because you were wondering why I did not block your stone? Oda realized suddenly. How did you know? Lu Shus face was beaming with admiration. From Oda Tokumas distress, +66 Oda calmed himself down. He should remain composed and unmoved in front of a young man But whats wrong with you?! Looking dead serious after putting down five bloody stones?! Goodbye, Oda Tokuma packed up his chess board and stones and was about to leave. He had lost all hope in sounding out anything more from Lu Shu. Then, he heard Lu Shus shout from behind. You havent paid! Oda took out 20,000 yen and left it on the table. Lu Shu requested, Why not play two more rounds? Its been a long time since the last time I had such an enjoyable game In the past, chess games with Lu Xiaoyu were literally a crossfire and it was extremely hard to win. But now, he could win effortlessly and, even better, there was money! Certainly he knew that the elder had come for a Go game. But, as a poor Go player, he would rather act dumb in refusal of the visitors covert probing than arousing suspicions with his pathetic skills. With 20,000 yen in his hands, Lu Shu returned to the inner room. Bunndai asked, Did Oda Tokuma really come for you? Yes. He came for a game of chess, Lu Shu nodded. Was it Go? He did come here frequently last time to play Go. But how did you finish one round so fast? In her impression, one round would usually take a long time. Lu Shu replied, His skills cant be compared to mine. Thus, I won easily. I wanted to have another round with him but he refused to. Here, 20,000 yen that he lost to me. It should be enough for our recent expenses Nie Ting, is so unreliable Bunndai was dumbstruck. So there was a bet now and he had won it? Besides, Oda Tokuma was a famous chess player in Nishinokyo and few could defeat him. How could Lu Shu actually win the game so fast?! Was Lu Shu really so damn powerful? Then Lu Shu asked a question she was not expecting at all, Are you sure theres no inheritance?! Bunndai smiled, covering her mouth. You are so greedy for money. Who doesnt like money When Oda returned to his secret base, Sakurai was still practicing in the yard. Surprised by his fast return, she asked, How are you back so soon, sensei? Did you win? Oda froze mid step for a second. Then, he replied, No. I lost. You may continue getting in touch with him like what we have agreed earlier. Try to get him to our side before he knows your identity. Okay. Sakurai made a respectful bow, but her heart was overwhelmed with shock. How could her master have possibly lost to that young man?! As expected, he was not as simple as she had thought. Yet, Sakurai had full confidence about her appearance and physical attractiveness. Chapter 479 - The Opening of Dojo Training Sessions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Early in the morning, Bunndai heard sharp air-splitting sounds outside when she was still in her bed. Thus, she dressed herself and pulled open the door to see Lu Shu practicing his swordplay in the yard. Lu Shu asked apologetically, Did I wake you up? Bunndai shook her head, smiling. No worries. Please carry on. Im going to make breakfast for you. She checked the time. It was only 3am! At the very beginning of Lu Shus cultivation journey, he woke up at 3am everyday to practice swordplay with Li Xianyi. Every stroke had to be performed to the fullest. Yet, with the stagnation in his progress on sea of chi and snow mountain, it had been a long time since he had trained like that. Hence, a sense of disorientation struck him amidst his rapid growth in strength, and his original purpose in cultivation seemed to be drifting further away. Li Xianyi once said that one should never forget how to handle a physical sword even when they had reached the level of utilizing everything as their swords. Maybe one day everyone would reach the end of the road. By then, the sword that one held in their hand would be the only weapon to protect them from harm. Lu Shu had suddenly found his inner peace upon his arrival in Nishinokyo. There was no need to be concerned about his chives nor the relic, and even the enmity between the Conservatives and the Jingoists did not appear that urgent due to the drastic difference in their strengths At the moment, Lu Shu ground his Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow day and night. Li Xianyi once told him that the snow mountain was meant for him to sharpen the intent of his sword, whose meaning remained unclear even till that day. But honestly speaking, Lu Shu enjoyed peaceful days like this. They were soothing. After breakfast, Lu Shu saw a slender figure at his door, Sakurai Yaeko. He drew a startled breath. You are so early! Sakurai smiled. Im free on weekends anyways, so I decided to train under you, sensei. I believe my hard work will definitely pay off eventually. Lu Shu mused. Then youll need to pay me more. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +199! 20,000 yen was only the lesson fee for two hours. Besides, Lu Shu had wanted to recruit more students. So wasnt it sensible that she had to pay more for longer hours of lessons? Sakurai took a long while to consider her response. Sure. No problem, sensei. She had no shortage of small change like that. Furthermore, the investment would be worthwhile so long as she could get close to Kirihara Yousuke and roll him into their plan. But disappointment set in after one day of practice, which comprised solely of basic moves like hacks and splits, nothing related to cultivation at all. It was understandable, though. It would be too easy if she could learn an inherited trade with merely a few tens of thousands of yen a day. Sakurai felt relieved. She planned on getting another step closer. Before she left at night, Sakurai suddenly asked, Sensei, can I be your live-in student? I can take care of you or anything you want me to. That was the usual way adopted before the passing on of true skills. It would be more convenient for the teacher to teach and observe a students character when they stayed together. Yet, Lu Shu rejected at once without any room for negotiation. No. Sakurai was stunned for a long moment, racking her brains for a possible reason for this straightforward rejection. Her identity was definitely safe as of now, so was it because she was not pretty enough? Nonsense! Meanwhile, Lu Shu was calculating too. Not to mention the girls hidden identity, her addition to the household would mean a higher budget on food. Clearly she had wanted to take advantage of him! Then, he asked, Sakurai, would you mind me telling others that you are my student? Puzzled, Sakurai guessed he might be probing her sincerity. Hence, she smiled at once. Why would I? Its my honor to be your student. Good. Lu Shu nodded. At night, Sakurai sought help from her teacher after she returned to the base. I think he is too wary. Hes neither willing to teach me real things nor let me get close. Normal, Oda replied calmly, Do you not remember your greatest advantage? Go. No more hesitation. When this moment had finally come, Sakurai Yaeko felt sorry for herself. In any case, she was like a goddess in so many boys hearts and her face and body were almost flawless. However, in the end, such a perfect body had to be sacrificed. Despite her great efforts in cultivation, it turned out that in her teachers eyes, her looks and body were a greater strength of hers than her capabilities. Oda cast her a glimpse. Do you feel undeserving? Sakurai knelt down on the tatami, her forehead touching her knees. No. Not at all. Then go. Actually, the Kirihara Yousuke now is not a bad boy. Maybe he will be a good lifelong partner for you. Understood. Now thinking about it, Sakurai suddenly felt that in spite of Kiriharas mediocre appearance and occasional annoyance, she felt comfortable by his side. Generally speaking, it felt natural. Almost the antonym of pretentiousness, he would dig his nose when he felt like it, totally disregarding her presence The next morning, Sakurai was so shocked that she felt like being struck by lightning as she arrived at the door of Beika dojo. There was a gigantic hand-drawn poster pasted outside the dojo and went, Sakurai Yaekos swordplay. Do you want to be as superb as Sakurai Yaeko in swords? Attend the lesson now at only 20,000 yen per session. Open on Saturdays and Sundays! Lu Shu walked out when she was struggling to gather her thoughts. So this is why you asked me yesterday whether I minded you telling others that Im your student?! Sakurai could not help but ask. Feeling a bit guilty, Lu Shu replied, Rest assured that I wont pocket all the money. Ill give you 2,000 yen per student! Even though he had gained her approval, he felt a little guilty for using her reputation in Nishinokyo high schools for free. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +999! What the heck? So now she had a new identity, the publicity person for a dojo?! At this moment, a young student walked out from the dojo. She was overjoyed upon meeting Sakurai. Sakurai senpai! You are really learning swordplay here! Sakurai replied absently, Yea Then the student took out her phone from her pocket and shouted excitedly, I really met Sakurai senpai! Come! Quick! Yes, its true! From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +999! Now she realized that perhaps her teacher was right. She was no rival to Kirihara Yousuke in terms of cunningness Chapter 480 - Taniguchi Bunndai’s Backup Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Standing at the yard gate, Lu Shu put on a sophisticated look and eyed the crowd of students gathering in front of his dojo. In fact, he did have a great masters mien when he wanted to. What was a great masters mien? Absolute confidence, of course. When someone wanted to pick a fight with the dojo, a great master would dismiss him with ease because he knew he was unbeatable. Now, the same went for Lu Shu. Anything could be the essence of swordplay if he insisted so, because no high school students could defeat him. In only an hour, there were already dozens of students sitting in the hall with their legs crossed. They were ecstatic to have lessons with Sakurai Yaeko Although honestly Lu Shu did not want to draw a percentage from his earnings to be given to Sakurai, it was a long-term strategy. Sakurai Yaeko walked to Lu Shu and made a bow. I suppose there are no more students for today. Shall we begin our lessons now? Right, thought Lu Shu, it was unrealistic to expect every Nishinokyo high school student to come due to the fees. But he was surprised to see a handful of girls in the group. Seriously? Japanese girls are into THAT?! Alright. Sakurai, youll be the teacher for today. You can practice what you have learned through guiding others as well, Lu Shu said, acting as if it was totally sensible. Then he returned to the backyard for a rest. Those students did not mind at all. After all, they had come for Sakurai Yaeko. They would be more than happy if she could teach them herself! But Sakurai was on the brink of frustration. So it turned out that you simply wanted to keep me busy?! From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666! At the moment, the front hall was filled with laughter. Lu Shu liked this kind of teaching mode, because everyone was happy about it, except Sakurai Yaeko. Bunndai smiled, covering her mouth. You are so interesting. I can see that young lady likes you, yet you are making things difficult for her. Actually the Kiriharas had never hosted so many students concurrently before. It reminds me of those old days. So boisterous. She has approached me with hidden agendas. She is a Class C, yet pretends to be an ordinary student. Besides, she came right after Kirihara Yousukes parents passing. It cant be so coincidental, Lu Shu said. He did not think it was necessary to keep it a secret from Bunndai, since they were on the same team. Bunndai did not seem surprised. Things like this are actually quite normal, though I havent noticed anything unusual about her. Be careful, though. A question suddenly struck Lu Shu, and he thought aloud, If Im exposed, you will surely be in trouble. Has the Heavenly Network prepared any backup plan for you? Bunndai made a deep bow. Thank you for your concern. My current identity is not the only one I have. I will retreat safely before danger arrives. You dont have to worry too much about me. Thus, if Lu Shus mission failed, Bunndai would start a new life with another identity. In fact, she felt happy and touched by Lu Shus concern. No one would be willing to team up with a cold-blooded reptile anyway. In the meantime, Chiba stopped in front of the lively dojo. Down about her studies, she decided to go for a walk, though she could not explain why she had ended up outside Kiriharas house. Mixed feelings welled up in her heart at the sight of the dojo. No wonder Kiriharakun had rejected her invitation to a movie, it was because he was busy with reviving his familys martial arts business. Immediately her depression from the rejection was swept away. You are the best, Kiriharakun! She thought. In the next instant, however, the poster caught her attention. Sakurai Yaekos swordplay! She took a long moment to straighten out her thoughts. Had Sakurai Yaeko been practicing swordplay with Kiriharakun all along? The phrasing of the poster was indeed misleading. It seemed to suggest that all of Sakurais sword skills were learned from the Kiriharas. Chiba felt a sharp prick in her heart. Distress crossed her face as she realized that Kiriharakuns refusal to watch Sakurais sword match was not because of a lack of interest. Furthermore, Sakurais confession was not a pure coincidence either. Could it be that she had developed admiration for Kiriharakun during their long-term practice? It was highly likely. Chiba was pretty too, but her body could not be compared to Sakurai Yaekos at all. As a matter of fact, many Japanese girls were not blessed with an attractive body shape from birth. But Sakurai was an exception. Thinking of that, Chibas heart was plunged into gloom again. She turned and continued to walk forward. Then, she heard something landing on the ground in the lane next to the Kiriharas yard. Out of curiosity, she looked in that direction, only to see Lu Shu walking out after just having climbed over the wall. Kiriharakun?! Chiba gasped in shock, and shot another look at the dojo. I thought you were teaching inside! Lu Shu was stunned too, not expecting to see Chiba there. Err Why are you here? Nervous, Chiba immediately pulled an excuse. Im going to buy groceries and happened to walk past here. Oh. Lu Shu gave a nod and decided to leave, with no intention to justify his suspicious actions Before he walked far, he turned and whispered. Dont tell anyone that I climbed out. Its a secret! Chiba nodded, but did not extend any invitation to Lu Shu again. She needed time to muster her courage after the rejection. Yet, she felt uplifted, as Kiriharakun did not spend most of his time with Sakurai Yaeko, and now the two of them even shared a secret. Chapter 481 - Kirihara’s Past Glory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Exhausted, Sakurai could finally end her lessons at night. She had been swinging her sword for the entire day. Her public image was one of amiability and generosity, which won her great respect. Now, despite her grudges against Lu Shu, she could not vent her negativity on others Actually, she had expected a break after her morning sessions. But, to her astonishment, Kirihara Yousuke was nowhere to be found! From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +199! Was it a scheme to distract her so that he could carry out some secret activities? A childish move indeed, but she could not do anything about it. Since she had promised to give it all she had, there was no way she would regret it now! There were few minds of great wisdom in the world, and Sakurai was ashamed of her falling for such a simple trick. Thus, Sakurai messaged her teacher once she got the chance, reporting on Kirihara Yousukes disappearance. She hoped her mistake could be compensated by locating Kirihara with her teachers help. In the worst case scenario, Kirihara Yousuke would have to be wiped out should he be found to be in contact with the Jingoists. Although it would be tough to kill him in broad daylight, there was poison. As a matter of fact, driven by results, many Japanese Practitioners had resorted to such hideous means. They used poison together with practices such as ambushes or assassination. Admittedly, Practitioners were blessed with a high resistance against poison. But they would become an easy target once their powers were weakened! Truly, it would be almost impossible to locate Lu Shu in a big city like Nishinokyo with only the limited manpower of the Conservatives, but a group of commoners served them too. That was very normal and standard practice for most big organizations, just like how Taniguchi Bunndai worked for the Heavenly Network. This was because some duties were better off not done personally by Practitioners. The Heavenly Network was at the extreme end, though, and even jobs such as plumbers and toilet cleaners in the Lingjing Lane basement were filled by their own people. They had done it in the army anyway, so it was not something to be fussy about. What was the matter with cleaning up the place, if that was the task assigned? On the contrary, all Practitioners, regardless of their level, in the Phoenix Society led an aristocratic life. They hired commoners to take care of their needs. The Phoenix Society hoped to develop a sense of honor and pride in Metahumans through this. Therefore, a new service industry had emerged among the commoners. Some had an eye on its lucrativeness, while others wished to be recognized and practice cultivation with the pros. After all, legends said that many big organizations were interested in improving the efficiency of power awakening. Not long after, Oda received updates on Kiriharas whereabouts. Then, he said to Matsuura Haraichiro, Go. He was spotted at the Sixth Street. Matsuuras brains throbbed in pain at the order to monitor Lu Shu. But he had to obey. Okay. Im going right away. Dont lose him again. Understood. From Matsuura Haraichiros distress, +399! When Matsuura arrived at the place following the clues given, he saw Lu Shu peeking furtively into a building by its door. Matsuura was happy. Caught ya! Could it really be a secret meeting with the Jingoists? Complicated feelings bubbled up in Matsuuras heart. After all, Kirihara was one of the people most wanted by the Conservatives, for his family had a great influence in the circle due to their mysterious inherited trade. But if he had betrayed the Conservatives, they had to kill him before any agreement was made between him and the Jingoists. Nonetheless, it would be a great loss for the Conservatives. Hiding in Lu Shus blind spot, Matsuura observed him closely. Suddenly, someone exited from the building and Matsuura saw with his own eyes that Kirihara Yousuke stepped forward with a stack of unknown materials in his hands. Matsuuras heart began pounding hard. Here he goes! However, in the next instant, he realized from the building walked out a group of students who had just finished their weekend tuition classes. And Lu Shu distributed to each of them a piece of white paper with prints Beika Dojo. Sakurai Yaekos swordplay. We welcome you to join us for swordplay classes conducted by Sakurai Yaeko herself. Extraordinary sword skills! From Matsuura Haraichiros distress, +666! Can you please stop being such a joker? Youve come so far just to give out leaflets to tuition students? Then, Lu Shu asked those students a few questions before rushing to the next location with his leaflets. It was hard for him to find tuition classes by himself, but those students had a much better knowledge of that. Matsuura Haraichiro was dumbstruck. Apparently Lu Shu was planning to cover all the tuition classes in Nishinokyo! As a result, a second wave of students crowded into the dojo right after Sakurai finished her morning shift Advertisements always worked, Lu Shu knew it. On the other side, Sakurai was close to desperate upon seeing even more students. Whats going on? Then, she received a call from Mastuura. Sakurai, Kirihara distributed leaflets to seventeen tuition classes and students are still rushing to the dojo right now From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +999! Matsuura also could not explain Kiriharas peculiar behaviors Why, as the owner of the dojo, are you out publicizing on your own? People have great expectations of you, be it to restore the Kiriharas influence and your familys past glory or to stay closely connected with the Jingoists and the Conservatives. Otherwise, you could also contact those hidden clans who used to be on your side! But it seemed that Kirihara Yousuke had abandoned the cultivation arena altogether and buried his head deep in the business realm Chapter 482 - A Murderous Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Heavenly Network sent Lu Shu to cause trouble. And the Conservatives believed that he would, judging from his drastic change of temperament. However, he seemed to be going in the wrong direction. At night, as Lu Shu was counting money in the backyard, Bunndai opened her mouth as if to speak, but hesitated. Lu Shu smiled. Just say whatever you want to. Its fine. You are very focused when you make money Im going to prepare your meal. Then Bunndai left. She was confused about her mission now. What happened to being an aces assistant in wreaking political havoc? Now they were starting a business! Sakurai dragged her tired body over and said, Sensei, I shall go back first if theres nothing more for me to do. She was really exhausted today and in no mood to seduce Lu Shu any more. Even for a Practitioner, high-intensity teaching would be energy draining, or rather, emotionally draining. Now, all she wanted was a good sleep. Smiling cheerfully, Lu Shu counted a few hundred thousand Japanese Yen and passed it to Sakurai. This is yours. Sakurai froze for a second. Sensei, there is no need for this. Really. She had access to a large fortune in the Conservatives and a measly few hundred thousand was only enough for several meals. But Lu Shu insisted and stuffed the money in her hand. Take it. You earned it. Yes? Are you happy about making money for yourself? Puzzled, Sakurai shot another look at Lu Shu, wondering about the hidden meaning behind his words. Lu Shu smiled and said, Now you may go. Have a good rest. At home, Sakurai lay on her pink bed. Although she still had to kneel on the floor beside her teacher, she preferred places such as beds, sofas or chairs that felt more comfortable and convenient. Having not changed her clothes, Sakurai stared absently at the money in her hand. Speaking of which, it was her first legitimate income. Despite a faint feeling of oddness, her conscience was more at ease. Then, Sakurai stood up and stuffed the money into a hidden chamber in the ceiling. She could not explain the urge to do so, as if there were certain meanings attached to it. Logically, she was rich enough to ignore that pathetic amount. As the night grew thicker, a black shadow swooshed out of the backyard of Beika dojo. In full control of his muscles, Lu Shu walked on the rooftop without making a sound. Ten minutes later, Lu Shu paused to check his direction, and moved on again. Till another half an hour later, he had finally stopped behind the neon lights on the rooftop of a bar. The lights provided the perfect disguise for him. Lu Shu started to wait with his good patience, just like how he waited for the skeleton cavalry at the Beimang remains. At this moment, a deluxe car came to a stop outside the bar, and two young men alighted from the car. Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. Target confirmed. One of them was Nogiwa Takenobus son, Nogiwa Hakushun, another key member of the Jingoists. Honestly Lu Shu did not expect his appearance that night, though he knew the man frequented the place. Earlier in the afternoon, he investigated the area while giving out leaflets. Lu Shu was cautious. He would not take chances without enough familiarity with this big city. As a matter of fact, the Collection of Gods warrant for his arrest was issued by Nogiwa Hakushun, according to the information given by You Mingyu. Lu Shu knew something that Bunndai did not, including Nogiwa Hakushuns habits. After all, Bunndai did not know every Heavenly Network member hiding in the city or even inside the Collection of Gods. There was no way for the Collection of Gods to send spies into the Heavenly Network but not the other way round. During their age-long enmity, neither side would show any mercy towards the other. In Japan, pubs were a far cry from izakayas 1 , which were simply another form of eatery. Usually, student part-timers were only allowed to work at izakayas, but not pubs. Undeniably, though, not all pubs were that messed up. Lu Shu decided not to follow his target into the pub, as many pubs in Nishinokyo, although open to the public, had many rules and often required bookings. This one, for instance, was almost a VIP club. Unspoken rules abounded in such places. Waiters might have already started observing you from the moment they passed you the first piece of towel. From your actions and expressions they could tell whether you were a first-timer, or a customer of a specific type. Some items in the pubs should not be touched either. For instance, higher-class wines cannot be purchased in bottles. Thus, Lu Shu was not confident about his pretense as a native Japanese in this situation. Culture differed from country to country. Take for example phones in Japan were supposed to be in silent mode in public, but the sound had to be turned on for photo-taking. One could call the police if he or she had been photographed without permission. And Lu Shu could not be sure that he had complete knowledge of all the details of the local culture. In any case, those places were different from schools. In fact, he would not have been able to accustomed to the school environment so easily decades ago. Thus, the best solution now was to continue stalking after the target was out. He should not risk exposing his own identity inside. Lu Shu waited patiently until 3am, when Nogiwa finally boarded the car and left. Not concerned about Nogiwas companions whereabouts, Lu Shu changed his face into another Jingoist Practitioners who shared a similar body shape as him. Then, he went on in pursuit of the car. A car could never outrun a Practitioner. Without unnecessary turns, the car drove straight towards its destination, showing the full sense of security Nogiwa had in Nishinokyo. He did not seem to think that anyone would dare to be in his way in Japan, not even the Conservatives. Ten minutes later, the car picked up a young lady, and finally it came to a stop in front of a villa. In the darkness, Lu Shu stood still on the rooftop of the villa. He watched in silence as Nogiwa walked into the villa with the woman in his arms. Another half an hour later, all the lights went off in the house. The windows were connected to the alarm system as fine metal wires were embedded in the glass. Any attempt to break the glass would trigger the alarm. He waited for twenty more minutes. In the end, he released a thin layer of divine water to corrode the rooftop. Everyone was fast asleep, and no one even noticed the existence of the man-sized hole in the rooftop! The faint golden glow was visible, but there were no eyes to see it. This was why Lu Shu had chosen to take action at 4am. Lu Shu was not a man of generosity. He who wanted his life would pay with his own life. Chapter 483 - Precise Machinery Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Impermeable silence shrouded the world before sunrise. Quietly Lu Shu lowered himself into the room underneath. His desire to kill Nogiwa Hakushun had been there since the post on Darkness Kingdom, and it took him great patience for this day to come. According to the information available, Nogiwa was a Class C Practitioner, which increased Lu Shus confidence in taking him down. But he needed to be careful because the last thing Lu Shu wanted was for Nogiwa to escape and leak any unfavorable information about himself. Lu Shu had no interest in earning Nogiwas distress points, as he would soon be able to receive those from the Collection of Gods as compensation. All he had to do was deal a fatal blow to Nogiwa. However, the silence was torn apart by a piercing swoosh just when Lu Shu was about to jump into the room. He had sensed the approach of a sharp blade! Holding onto the edge of the hole, Lu Shu immediately changed his direction and evaded the attack! The room was lit up at once. It was Nogiwa Hakushuns voice, with a tinge of surprise. Its you?! Kitamura Hirono! That was the face Lu Shu was wearing at the moment. Without a word, he sprang towards Nogiwa. Underneath him the wooden floor instantly collapsed into pieces! In the not so spacious room, two shadows moved around at tremendous speed. Nogiwa Hakushun had always been on guard against his opponents sword, which was the fastest among the Class Cs! Surprisingly, though, in the next instant two flying daggers shot out from Kitamuras hands. Despite Nogiwas quick defense, he was unable to resist the attack from two flying daggers at the same time! Before he could utter a sound, Concealed Arrow had punctured his neck, reducing his voice to an indistinct groan. Lu Shu was ready to leave after robbing Nogiwas longsword. He had no intention to kill that young lady, from whom Lu Shu detected no energy waves and deduced that she was only a commoner. Moreover, Nogiwa had mentioned the name Kitamura Hirono. Would it cause confusion in the Collection of Gods if the woman heard that name? Yet, he was also cautious about underestimating his rivals. How could Nogiwa Hakushun have anticipated his move, which was supposedly too stealthy to be noticed? What went wrong? Thinking back, Lu Shu recalled a pause in Nogiwas motion right before he entered the villa earlier. Was it because of his reflection on the body of the car? Seriously? Even so, Nogiwa had decided to be on the alert silently instead of startling the intruder! He might have been dead if not for his extraordinary powers that were way beyond Nogiwas. Indisputably, Lu Shu in his current state could defeat any Class Cs effortlessly in a one-to-one combat. Fifteen minutes after Lu Shu had left, more than twenty black cars roared towards the villa. A middle-aged man was the first to alight, followed by many younger ones, dressed in black suits and a Collection of Gods badge pinned in front of each chest. Soon, all key locations around the villa were occupied in an efficient and orderly manner, while a few others went to knock on the neighbors doors for further inquiries. Everyone was clear on his or her own task. The entire group operated like a piece of machinery with all cogs fitting together perfectly. The door of the villa was wide open, into which the Collection of Gods members were guided in by a pale-looking young lady. Shivering in nervousness, she was making an explanation. Next to the middle-aged man stood a young man respectfully. The former asked the latter calmly, What do you think, Kitamura? Cant be sure as of now. Okay. Go take a look inside. They ascended to the second floor from the staircase, only to see Nogiwa Hakushun lying in a pool of blood. The entire room had been blocked off and staff in white clothes, goggles and masks were gathering every useful clue. As if calculating something, Kitamura Hirono paced a few steps and then, suddenly, he threw a punch into the white wall, extracting a small black box to be passed to the middle-aged man. The man connected the box to a phone in his pocket with a cable. Then, Nogiwa Hakushuns confused voice in his last minutes was heard by everyone in the room. Its you?! Kitamura Hirono! The line seemed to be the greatest clue, casting aside the fighting sounds that ensued after. However, it had already been mentioned by the woman just now. The middle-aged man was expressionless. An outsiders doings. Kitamura seemed totally unconcerned, though he was the only suspect pinpointed at the moment. He analyzed the situation with composure. If it was one of us, he would have known that every room is installed with this equipment and he would have destroyed it altogether. Besides, not a clever trick to purposely leave behind clues. Indeed, if it were really Kitamura, he could have killed the woman and taken the box with him. Then, he would be free from suspicion even if others found out that it was done by their own people because the pool of suspects would be too big. The middle-aged man looked up at the hole, whose edges were smooth like a mirror. However, he did not associate it with the divine water. Rather, he was misled into another direction, the earth type. In Pattaya, an earth-type Metahuman once helped Li Yixiao in killing the materialization-type expert Johnson. And the unknown persons level was suspected to be Class B. This gave the middle-aged man an ill hunch. To them, expansion was a necessary cause but the current Heavenly Network was too powerful an opponent to be messed with. They were no longer the sleeping lions as they were decades ago. Now, even the Collection of Gods felt helpless sometimes. But there was no turning back. The Collection of Gods would be suffocated by the shortage of resources if they did not venture out. Many elites chose to support the Jingoists because they knew there were no better alternatives. Of course, there were a number of extremists agitating for a radical idea like let Japan merge with China and become an autonomous province. They believed it was the shortcut to economic growth in the context of increasing volcanic and tectonic activities. Clearly, though, the Collection of Gods did not agree. The middle-aged man said, still emotionless. Everyone on first ground alert. The Heavenly Network is here. Chapter 484 - Sakurai Yaeko’s Swordplay Teacher Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Once Lu Shu entered the dojo, he saw Bunndai waiting in the yard. Earlier, he had ordered her to retreat immediately if he had not returned by sunrise. Bunndai made a deep bow to Lu Shu. Welcome back. Did everything go well? Yes. I killed Nogiwa Hakushun. But Im not sure whether it can be planted on Kitamura Hirono. However, we should be safe. In any case, Kirihara Yousukes enemies should be the Jingoists and there was nothing to do with Nogiwa Hakushun. Lu Shu received 1000 distress points in Nogiwas dying moments and a great deal from the Collection of Gods superiors following his death. Checking the names of the entries, he was relieved to know that the name list was almost identical to the one registered after the end of the Beimang remains. Mystery solved. In other words, those names belonged to the Collection of God superiors and last time it was related to the relic and their missing Class C spy. Now, the illumination of the third layer of his celestial map was almost complete. Lu Shus mind was at total peace. He did not like to owe anybody anything. Thus, when the breakfast vendor Uncle Lee and others were kind to Lu Shu, he often allowed them to try some of his stinky tofu for free when he sold it. Certainly a piece of stinky tofu would not mean much to them, but Lu Shu would feel uneasy had he not done so. The more coldness one has experienced in the world, the more he will cherish the warmth around him now. Thus, Lu Shu did not take the Heavenly Networks care and kindness for granted either. As the saying goes, sow nothing, reap nothing. Be it at the Beimang remains or the Salt Lake remains, he had not spared a single spys life. Of course, it was his duty too. He did it out of responsibility and also as an act of reciprocation. Lu Shu had never forgotten the importance of re-paying other peoples goodwill, even though he had experienced the full taste of darkness, indifference and heartlessness of the world. This time, he had accepted the mission, knowing all too well that he was the most suitable candidate for Kirihara Yousukes replacement. Nie Ting gave him the divine water for free. And the Heavenly Network had decided to give him deep sea white sand as well despite their ignorance of Lu Xiaoyus control of an earth-type Metahumans spirit. It was all because of the same reason, that Nie Ting saw Lu Shu as deserving of it. On the other hand, they could have confiscated both thinking that they would not be useful for Lu Shu. Hence, Lu Shu was determined to make some contribution this time. Although he was upset about the inheritance scam and he had overthrown his supposed persona, he did not think it was a big issue at all But it would have been just wonderful if the Heavenly Network had fulfilled its promise on the inheritance Then a thought crossed Lu Shus mind. Could he ignite his entire third layer nebula using distress points from the Collection of Gods if he began a killing spree? Easy-peasy. Most of the remaining Collection of Gods forces were Jingoists, who well deserved to die Following this vein, he might have to rely on the Collection of Gods for his future promotion. The thought dragged him out of his bed and into the yard for sword practice, until the full dawn of the day. At the moment, the news on Nogiwa Hakushuns death spread out, and Conservative members like Sakurai Yaeko and Oda Tokuma were the first group of outsiders to learn about it. No one had any clues on the murderers identity. According to the insider information of the Collection of Gods, the Heavenly Network was the only suspect and no attempts were made to create an illusion of an internal conflict. Odas face was expressionless upon hearing the news. He agreed on the involvement of the Heavenly Network. Yet Where were they? Why was there no trace at all?! In fact, Oda did hope for the interference of an external force to disrupt the Jingoists complete dominance. But it certainly had better not be the Heavenly Network, a non-native force. In the meantime, Nie Ting was reading the update in the Liuhai Lane. His fingers tapped rapidly on the stone table, and his face remained expressionless throughout. Shi Xuejin shot him a curious look and asked, Why so happy? Nie Ting showed him the news, and the latter was stunned at once. So fast? Its only been a few days. This kid, is certainly not very forgiving You need to watch out. No worries. Im waiting for his safe return so that he can seek revenge from me, replied Nie Ting lightheartedly. The key thing was, the information in their hands was not from Taniguchi Bunndai, who had yet to file any report. But when Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin learned about Nogiwa Hakushuns death, they instantly arrived at the conclusion that it was definitely Lu Shus doings. In the morning, Lu Shu walked to school as usual. The streets were clean as always and nothing seemed to have changed since Nogiwa Hakushuns death. Kirihara Yousuke was free from any suspicion too. But once he entered the campus of Beika High School, he sensed strange stares all around. Indeed, he was a different person from the Kirihara Yousuke in the past, and in this case it was only shown in their attire style. The old Kirihara used to be properly dressed and would even button up the top button of his uniform shirt. But Lu Shu did not button it. Lu Shu decided not to waste too much time on trivialities like this. Suddenly he pulled a boy up with his collar and asked, Why are you staring? From Suto Keijis distress, +199 Caught off guard, Suto replied nervously, People are saying that you are Sakurai Yaekos swordplay teacher Oh Lu Shu nodded. So that was the aftereffect of making so much money. Never mind the trouble, so long as he had enough money to make! Lu Shu let Suto go. Those students around were dumbfounded. Based on his strength, there was no doubt that he was a well trained swordsman. But why had he remained silent in the past despite being a victim of bullies? However, what was happening now seemed completely justifiable given his parents sudden death and the title as Sakurai Yaekos swordplay teacher. When Lu Shu walked into his classroom, the seven students who were beaten up by him instantly went quiet. As he walked past Noguchi Yuki, the latter lowered his head diffidently. Lu Shu knocked on his table and demanded, Did you tell your family to put less salt? From Noguchi Yukis distress, +555 How did it feel when the boy who used to be bullied suddenly became the head of the gang? Chapter 485 - A Race Between The Experts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, school bullying was a very serious matter in Japan and had received vast media coverage. In recent years, repeated cases had been reported on victims of bullying throwing themselves in front of trains in an attempt to end their lives of humiliation. Undoubtedly, though, this could partially be attributed to their students fragile mental resilience. Many Chinese students studying in Japan had realized that the education system there was not as good as expected, as it failed to groom their students into psychologically strong individuals. Yet, one must acknowledge that mentally weak people exist in all societies. And just like other countries, Japan has both the beautiful side and the ugly. Some girls even preferred gangster-looking boys because they were deemed to be more manly. Thinking that Kirihara Yousukes bento used to be robbed everyday, Lu Shu loathed that people of Noguchi Yukis kind did not even suffer from any guilty conscience. At this moment, a girl with a sense of righteousness suddenly stood up and confronted Lu Shu. Kiriharakun, you must hate how others used to bully you. But please, tell me the difference between the current version of you and sorts like Noguchi Yuki. Can you answer me? The difference? Lu Shu gave it a serious thought and answered, The difference is Im stronger than them. From Noguchi Yukis distress, +666! From Ouch! What a painful truth! Lu Shu was amused too. Why didnt you stand up earlier when Kirihara Yousuke was bullied in the past? Why? Do you think its easier to bargain with me? Then, he slowly paced over to a window seat in the last row. Lu Shu looked at one of the seven boys and asked, Can we change seats? Quietly the boy carried his bag and went to Lu Shus original seat. No one dared to raise any objection and they could only stare as the familiar yet alien Kirihara Yousuke transformed into a newborn bully. But that by no means meant that Lu Shu was everyones enemy, because other victims of bullying felt that their justice had been rightfully upheld. At the moment, Lu Shu was surrounded by many layers of aura, the most prominent of which was his role as Sakurai Yaekos swordplay teacher. All of a sudden, he had become an existence close to a high school celebrity. During morning recess, some girls came over to Lu Shus seat, hoping to clarify the myth whether he was really Sakurai Yaekos teacher. Even a few girls from other classes came to their class and asked to be introduced to whoever Kirihara Yousuke was. Not everybody knew how he looked like anyway. Nevertheless, Kirihara had been sleeping all along, as if determined not to listen to any lessons. That was astonishingly unexpected. Despite his cowardly personality, Kiriharas academic results were reasonably good. Hence, there was nothing wrong with You Mingyus words that Lu Shu only had to act like himself. Finally Lu Shu woke up before the start of the last lesson. A girl appeared outside their classroom door, surrounded by quite a few girls chuckling beside. Then, Lu Shu heard someone in his class murmuring, Isnt that the girl Kirihara confessed to in Grade 10? Lu Shu was shocked. I didnt know theres such a thing! Come on, its Grade 12 now! Back then, it was quite a hit in the school, because the girl had actually posted Kiriharas confession letter on the school notice board. The incident also contributed to Kiriharas low self-esteem. Kirihara, someones waiting for you outside, a classmate called him. Chiba gave Lu Shu a concerned look. Having been his classmate for so many years, she knew full well just how hurt Kirihara was by that episode. Even in Grade 12 some people still jeered at him for that. Frowning, Lu Shu walked out, wondering what the girl was doing here. He asked her, Yes? The girl smiled and said, I was wrong back in Grade 10, because I did not know you well enough. Recently my friends have been telling me that you are a good person, so Im hoping to get to know you again. Now, I want to give you one more chance to introduce yourself. Whats so good about you? Lu Shu drew a startled breath. Wasnt it the usual question he liked to ask others? How should he answer his own question?! She must be an expert to anticipate her enemy this way! The key strategy to defeat a strong opponent was to make a quick and fatal move. Lu Shu pondered for a few seconds and replied, Im good without you. From Shirakawa Yunas distress, +666! He won! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief, yet looking serious. My apologies. From Shirakawa Yunas distress, +666! Under peoples astounded stares, Lu Shu returned to his seat. Supporting his chin on his hands, Lu Shu gazed outside the window. His high school life had never been so carefree. In those days, he was desperate to finish his studies in school so that he could have more time with Lu Xiaoyu or to help with her work. How could he have the time to admire the school scenery outside? It felt as if it was a compensation for his lost youth. No one knew he was from the Heavenly Network, and no one knew he had just ended a mans life the night before. Nonetheless, what a view, seeing so many girls in white T-shirt and shorts on the field attending PE lessons The girl called Shirakawa Yuna was still in shock outside their classroom. In the past few years, any mentions about Kirihara Yousuke often came together with her name, and her wise decision in rejecting him. It seemed that people were still living in the old days of Kiriharas feelings for her, and her sense of superiority. Maybe the real Kirihara would be happy to see this day coming. But, unfortunately, Lu Shu was not Kirihara Yousuke, and he had someone at home awaiting his safe return. Just when the bell rang for the last lesson, the teacher led someone into the classroom. Immediately all movements in the class stopped as they stared in astonishment. Sakurai Yaeko! Why is she here?! Standing on the podium, the teacher introduced her to the class. Let me introduce a new transfer student to our class. I believe she is no stranger to you all. Sakurai Yaeko from Shiyoge Girls High School. Lu Shu was shocked. Did it really have to be like this?! After the self-introduction, Sakurai walked towards Lu Shu casually. Then, with a smile, she asked the student sitting on Lu Shus right, Hi. Can I sit here? I mean, could you let me take your seat? The boy immediately packed his bag and moved to an empty seat in the last row. Everyone in the class held their breath, not hoping to miss anything in a blink. Following the news that Kirihara was Sakurais teacher, people were very interested in their relationship. Now, however, the answer was right in front of their eyes. She had even transferred over for him! Chapter 486 - Mutual Guard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The news that Sakurai seemed to have transferred schools for Kirihara soon spread out during the last morning lesson through the phone. Almost everybody knew someone from another class due to the annual rearrangement of class, which resulted in the fast circulation of this information. Thus, just ten minutes into the lesson, Lu Shu had started receiving numerous entries of distress points from other boys, ranging from one point to more than a hundred. Lu Shu started pondering about his chances of igniting the sixth star should the news be spread to other high schools which Sakurai had influence in. However, it required 1,600,000 points to reach the sixth star Suddenly Lu Shu began to look at Sakurai in a different light and his respect for her deepened. What a blessing in disguise! Speaking of which, she had not done anything harmful so far, except for her incessant employment of honey trapping. Then? Not only had she helped to revive the dojo business, she had also indirectly made a huge contribution to Lu Shus cultivation progress through distress points! The catch, though, was making him many enemies outside. But did Lu Shu care about that? Absolutely not My blessing No, I mean, Sakurai, why did you transfer here? Because I want to stay with you, sensei, whenever possible, she replied. Sakurai had always been straightforward in her interaction with Lu Shu, but she highly doubted whether this moron could actually understand At noon, Lu Shus fifth star was lit up. Now he felt that Sakurais face was much cuter than before The bell rang and many students took out their bentos for lunch. Just when the seven boys were worried whether Lu Shu would ask them for food, Sakurai retrieved a box from under her table and said, Sensei, I prepared this bento for you. She opened the box herself, revealing fine-looking dishes inside. Lu Shu was surprised. You made it on your own? Yes, I did, Sakurai replied with a cheerful smile. Noguchi Yuki and the other six almost teared up on the spot. Sakurai was their true savior! Kirihara would have probably eaten their bentos again had Sakurai not prepared one specially for him! Just a day before, they were still hoping that Lu Shu would leave some leftovers for them so that they would not have starved. It would be miserable if they had to play sports after school on an empty stomach! But would Lu Shu do that? Nope. He literally finished seven bentos just to maximize his earnings of distress points from them Honestly speaking, even Lu Shu himself did not expect his good appetite, probably thanks to his Practitioner abilities Meanwhile, the seven boys were on the brink of desperation staring at their empty lunch boxes Did Lu Shu dare to eat Sakurais bento? No. From the information given by the Heavenly Network, he learned that Collection of Gods Practitioners, be it the Conservatives or the Jingoists, were trained in poison! Under her innocent look, who knew whether the Conservatives suddenly decided to kill him after repeated embarrassment? Lu Shu grinned. If I eat yours, what do you eat? Puzzled, Sakurai looked under Lu Shus table. But you did not bring any food, sensei. Never mind. I have. Whos that, err Noguchi Yuki, be a good boy. Lu Shu waved at the seven boys. From Noguchi Yukis distress, +666! From What? You didnt even bother to bring your own bento? So youve decided to eat ours the moment you stepped out of your house?! Complaints aside, they had no choice. In the next moment, seven bentos were opened in front of Lu Shu. What a variety of food! Struggling to understand what was going on, Sakurai looked at the seven lunch boxes in shock. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666! Lu Shu was a bit unhappy, because from the next day onwards he would no longer be able to earn steady distress points from the seven of them. Sakurais party could easily sneak into the students houses to poison their bentos, which eventually would be consumed by Lu Shu. What a pity As he felt sorry for the loss, Lu Shu finished up the seven bentos, not leaving a single grain of rice From Noguchi Yukis distress, +666 From Sakurai was confused. Could Kiriharas wariness be due to his discovery of her true identity? But she had always been with her teacher in secret and never made any appearance among the Conservatives. She had been specially crafted for this mission, and she even believed that she was not the only person trained by her teacher to serve such roles. Therefore, her identity was kept absolutely secret. So, then, how did Kirihara Yousuke find out? Yet, she hoped that was not the case. Upon deeper analysis, there seemed to be many blind spots in Kiriharas sudden change of temperament and a series of happenings after that. But Sakurai could not find any hints of disguise even when studying him so up close. After finishing up the seven bentos, Lu Shu rubbed his face, as if to rub away his food coma. He could sense Sakurais confusion and her cautious stares on his face. Then, Sakurai felt relieved. A mask could never withstand a rub like that, so he could not be anyone else but Kirihara Yousuke. Moreover, she knew full well that no mask could be so perfect, detailed and durable. And that was the precise reason the Heavenly Network had chosen Lu Shu for this task. Across the entire Network, only Lu Shu could transfigure into Kirihara Yousuke so seamlessly. And the appearance of the mask relic had further strengthened Nie Tings belief to appoint Lu Shu as the person in charge of foreign affairs. Chapter 487 - Sakurai Yaekos Confusion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Regarding Sakurais school transfer, Chibas feelings were the most complicated. However, her name did not appear in Lu Shus distress record. Lu Shu still chose to leave the campus immediately after school. He had no intention to join any co-curricular activities because of a lack of interest and the necessity to keep low-key as of now. The noon incident had made him realize that his identity could cause suspicion even under the disguise of someone elses face. Thus, he could not be sure whether Sakurai would finally find any evidence against him in the long time spent together. Sakurai mentioned nothing about cultivation with Lu Shu, as though she was just a commoner. Perfect acting skills. As Lu Shu was walking out of the school premises, Sakurai followed him closely, which generated another huge wave of distress points for Lu Shu from other boys. However, instead of heading straight back to the dojo, Lu Shu made a sudden turn and walked Sakurai to the most crowded place in school. Then, they walked a big round around the campus before going back to the school gate again Sensei What are you doing? Sakurai was confused. Im showing you around the school! Lu Shu replied naturally, Over there is the main classroom block. Thats the field and thats the male restroom Lu Shu realized earning Japanese high school students distress points was an effortless task In fact, some students, who focused more on studies and paid little attention to external activities, were not familiar with Sakurai Yaeko. After all, no high school girl was influential enough to be remembered by every boy in Nishinokyo. In the past, she had put in great effort to boost her popularity by visiting swordplay clubs in different schools, but never had she expected her reputation to be exploited by Lu Shu in another way At first, boys who did not know Sakurai well did not produce much distress. Yet, they were soon engulfed by jealousy seeing how close she was to Lu Shu, owing to her overly attractive appearance. And jealousy was a type of negative emotion too. Meanwhile, Sakurai felt relieved that Lu Shu did not seem to dislike her that much. If he did, why the trouble to initiate the school tour? After the end of the lessons on the second day, however, Lu Shu smiled and said to her, Lets go and have another tour around the school. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +66! On the third day, the same thing repeated yet again. Lets have another school tour. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666! Even morons could tell that he was up to something! But Sakurai found it difficult to figure out a reason. Was it to show others that you had a pretty girl beside you? Whats the point, then? For your ego?! Maybe it was normal for a boy to have an ego, but it would suffice to have just one tour. As a result, Lu Shu would bring Sakurai around the campus everyday after school. Gradually, the names Kirihara Yousuke and Sakurai Yaeko became tied together in school. Whenever one was mentioned, the other would surely be brought up too. Gloomy, Chiba went home alone and she was no longer as cheerful as before. Indeed, all the recent happenings were a bit too cruel for her. Lu Shu knew it too. But the thing was, he was not the real Kirihara Yousuke, who had already bid farewell to this dark, cold cavern called world. Now, all that he could do was to distance himself from the girl as far as possible, so as to hide the truth that the boy she had protected for two years would no longer be back again. All their memories, no matter how deep and beautiful, could only be found in those yellowing photos. But Lu Shu had no other choice. It was not sympathy, though, because no one in this world had the right to sympathize with anyone else. That night, Lu Shu sat in the hall with a set of newspaper and a cup of tea, while Sakurai was practicing her swordplay in front of him. His flying daggers were scraping against the snow mountain rapidly, trying to flatten it as soon as possible. In Sakurais eyes, Kirihara seemed to have no interest in cultivation at all. However, legends went that the Kiriharas inherited trade focused on ones will, so she could not say for sure how his advanced training would be like after his completion of the basic one. Take for example the Hall of Swords, they spent ages in the painstaking process of foundation reinforcement. Yet, now, Li Xianyis focus in cultivation was more about sharpening the intent of the sword instead of specific moves. Suddenly Bunndai walked in. She made a bow and asked, Im going for grocery shopping. What do you want to eat for tomorrows breakfast? Bunndai found it inexplicable why Lu Shu decided to spend so much time with Sakurai Yaeko these few days. But he had told her about his knowledge of Sakurai Yaeko and assured her that he knew what he was doing. Bunndais job was to cooperate with Lu Shu. There was no need for her own opinions and she knew it clearly. Lu Shu thought for a moment and replied. Anything. You may cook whatever you want. Okay. Then she made another bow and went out. Thus, Lu Shu was left in the room alone with Sakurai. Suddenly Sakurai stopped her training and slowly removed her black knee highs, revealing her smooth legs. Lu Shu swallowed his saliva at the sight. Sakurai was pleased, because at least it showed that the boy found her attractive. Then, she pulled her collar to the side, and her delicate collar bones were visible at once. At this moment Bunndai was back again. Do you prefer river eel or moray eel? Moray eel. Its cheaper replied Lu Shu. After Bunndai had left, just as Sakurai was about to continue seducing Lu Shu, she was back, again. Are you sure you still dont want to bring your bento to school tomorrow? Im bringing. Prepare one for me, Lu Shu said. Now he had to be more cautious about food from outside. When Sakurai was about to resume, she suddenly forgot which step she was at! What the heck! In less than five minutes Well, Im going shopping with you. You may practice on your own, Sakurai. Then Lu Shu left with Bunndai, who had returned for the third time, leaving behind Sakurai who sat on the floor, dumbfounded. Chapter 488 - Sakura Kimono Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sakurai did not leave immediately, because she did not know where to go. Should she visit her teacher, who would continue urging her implicitly to devote herself to Kirihara? Or should she return to her apartment where there was nobody else at home? Sakurai was an orphan. She had no family. Oda once said that her parents died in a car accident, but the record of which was nowhere to be found despite Sakurais efforts. Never mind. It would not matter anymore. Her character was one of indifference, with no particular love, no special person, nor anything on her bucket list. Her action was dictated by whatever her teacher felt she should. That day, she did it with conflicting feelings. Unexpectedly, though, it was interrupted by Bunndai. Good for her, as she had not made up her mind whether it was right. Oda seemed to have forgotten that people were able to think on their own. Now, Sakurai was lost. Where was she? Where should she go next? Suddenly she heard approaching footsteps outside the door, and Lu Shu appeared. Smiling, he said, Sakurai, why not go shopping with us? Enough training for today. Hugging her knees, Sakurai looked up in disbelief. Me? Yes. Lets go. Lu Shu grinned. Sure. Sakurai smiled too. She could not explain the trace of joy in her heart. At that instant, she understood her teacher might be right. It would not be bad to stay with this boy. Although it was meant to be a grocery trip, soon they found themselves in a restaurant with a bowl of buckwheat noodles in front of each of them. The utensils were delicate and colorful, but the portion was slightly insufficient. Lu Shu finished it fast. Sir, another bowl, please. The middle-aged owner gave him a delighted look, as though he had just gotten credit for his cooking skills. Sakurai and Bunndai were eating in small bites, while Lu Shu did not care so much about table etiquette. He seemed to have a great appetite Kiriharakun, Sakurai asked suddenly, Arent you worried? Lu Shu was stunned. About? Sakurai lowered her head. Nothing. She knew it was not something she was meant to ask. By right, she had no idea about the connection between the Kiriharas and the Collection of Gods, but even she could not explain how those words jumped out of her lips. The next day, Lu Shu slept through the lessons as usual. As the end of term examinations were drawing close, he did not seem to be concerned at all. During the morning PE lessons, the class played soccer together. At the start of the game, Lu Shu burst the ball with one kick and walked away as if nothing had happened. Sakurai found it both hilarious and irritating how he bullied commoner students with his Practitioner powers. Should Practitioners not treat commoners with proper dignity? What are you doing, man?! Chiba sat at the side of the field. Her friend asked her curiously, Youve been unhappy since Sakurai Yaekos transfer. Do you still want to deny your feelings for Kiriharakun? She had expected a retort, but Chiba did not say a word. I heard that Kiriharas dojo is enrolling new students again. Saturday and Sunday classes. Im planning to go and take a look this weekend. Are you in? It took Chiba a long while to reply, What? I asked, do you want to learn swordplay at Kiriharakuns place? Her friend emphasized again. Dont give up if you really like him. Im in! During the last afternoon lesson, Sakurai was paying full attention in class. Aside from her cultivation experience and school transfer, her academic results were flawless. Actually it was yet another reason for peoples admiration for her. Not only a talented swordswoman, Sakurai had won multiple academic awards in various Nishinokyo student competitions too. She was seen as a genius in all aspects. Just when she was engrossed in the lesson, Lu Shu passed a folded paper slip to her. Having made sure no one was watching, Sakurai carefully opened the paper. No one at home tonight. Sakurai was stunned. A feeling of relief or some other emotions started to well up in her heart. Her teacher had been impatient in taking down Kirihara Yousuke through her, but she had yet to succeed due to one reason or another. Thus, Oda was getting displeased too. But now, she suddenly realized that she did not reject the thought that much. Lu Shu left the class immediately after school. Instead of going straight to the dojo, Sakurai returned to her apartment. She stood in front of the mirror for a long, long time, until nightfall. Sakurai took her most beautiful kimono from her closet. On its fabric, the cherry blossoms took a strikingly natural look, as if light pink petals would fall from her sleeves with her movement. She slowly removed all her clothes and wrapped herself in the kimono only. Then, carefully she put on light makeup with some lipstick. Colors danced on her lips, making them all the more alluring. No one would believe she was only 17 years old. To her, it would be a night of significance, although it was her mission. She wanted to bid farewell to her past with a solemn ceremony. From that day onwards, she would allow some space for a man in her heart. Sakurai Yaeko was a conservative name and so was she. The education she received outside the school was conducted by instructors carefully chosen by her teacher, and some of them were even of noble character and high prestige. Sakurai looked at herself in the mirror. Very satisfied. Thinking about the other person who would complete the farewell ceremony with her that night, she was equally pleased too. Then, she pulled on her white socks and slotted her feet in her clogs. Slowly she paced out of her room, and the door slammed shut. Nishinokyo at night was a riot of colors. Men in suits walked into izakayas with their friends. Finally it was the time for leisure after a day of work. It was a city of worldliness, with a certain degree of apathy and courtesy. Twenty minutes later, standing in front of the dojo, Sakurai knocked on the closed doors No reply. One more time. Still no reply. Dressed in her splendid kimono, Sakurai took a long while to absorb what was going on He really meant NO ONE at home! Seriously?! From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +999! Chapter 489 - Identity Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The funeral custom in Japan was different from that in China, although they shared certain practices in common. For instance, today was the 35th day after Kirihara Yousukes parents death. On the 7th, 35th, 49th and 100th day, memorial services were held for the deceased. Lu Shu could not pay tribute during lesson time, but he had to at least pretend after school. No matter how much his temperament had changed, Kirihara Yousuke ought not to forget about his parents. On his way home with Bunndai, Lu Shu was wary about his surroundings. He had a few targets in the vicinity, but no action should be taken on memorial days. Recently, he noticed a middle-class Collection of Gods member had made a conscious effort at reducing his social contacts. Just the night before, Lu Shu had failed to ambush another key member, who did not even appear at the place he used to frequent. As a matter of fact, much attention had been focused on Nogiwa Hakushuns death in the Collection of Gods. Despite being an easy target, few could take his life so quickly when the attack had been anticipated by the victim. In addition, they were well aware of the vacancy in the Heavenly Networks ninth position of Heavenly Kings, for their attempt at rolling in Li Xianyi had never succeeded. Now, the sudden emergence of an earth-type Class B Metahuman probably signaled the recent appointment of the ninth Heavenly King! The Collection of Gods speculated so. However, they had overlooked many inconsistencies, for example, Lu Shu was neither a Class B nor some earth-type Metahuman. But their caution was still stern. Moreover, there was one more thing they found hard to understand, that the Heavenly Network person had taken Nogiwas weapon after the murder. In fact, his long sword was similar to the standard one distributed to every Class D member of the Network. Maybe it would be seen as a powerful weapon for low-level Practitioners, it should be useless for Class Bs. Could it be a Class B who despised wastage?! Nonetheless, unlike Collection of Gods key members who were on alert, Lu Shu noticed that those in the lower tiers of the organization did not seem to be concerned. It was because they thought small fries like them would not pique a Class B pros interest. During Nie Tings killing spree last time, he only directed his blade at key personnel. I need to know the internal changes in the Collection of Gods following Nogiwa Hakushuns death, Lu Shu whispered to Bunndai on the metro. Bunndai gave a nod of acknowledgment. Okay. I will try to get them in two days. But I suggest a cease fire for this period, for the Collection of Gods is as clever as they are crazy. Okay. I will be extra careful, Lu Shu said. He would never take other peoples seriousness lightly. Lu Shu did not see Sakurai when he reached home that night. In fact, his message was meant to inform Sakurai of their late return that day and he hoped he would not make her wait for too long. In the meantime, Sakurai was on her way back to her apartment. Suddenly, a man blocked her way. He was in a black suit with a plain glass spectacles on his nose, framed with golden wires. The Collection of Gods badge in front of his chest made Sakurai alert at once, but she showed no expression on her face. The young man smiled gently and said, Hello. I am Kitamura Hirono. I reckon you may know me. Astonishment emerged on Sakurais face. Based on your badge, I believe you are from the Collection of Gods. Could I guess if you are recruiting me due to my cultivation aptitudes? There was no change in Kitamuras smiled. You appeared beside Kirihara Yousuke right after his parents death, and your interest in him is apparent. A trained swordswoman, though Im not sure where you got your skills from, yet you declared Kirihara Yousuke as your teacher. You would be insulting our intelligence if you deny your identity as a key persona concealed by the Conservatives. Sakurais blood went cold. Unarmed, she was defenseless in front of Kitamura Hirono, a famous, powerful Class C from the Collection of Gods. Unexpectedly, no one noticed anything suspicious about Lu Shu despite the inconsistency between his character and Kiriharas, all thanks to his flawless mask. However, Sakurais identity was exposed before Lu Shus, for the Conservatives were too hasty! No worries, Miss Sakurai. Im not going to hurt you. Instead, Ive come for a negotiation. Kitamura leaned against an electricity pole, his face was calm. That old man, Oda Tokuma, has extraordinary martial arts skills but pathetic brains. What a waste. He once proclaimed himself to be able to replace Kirihara Kuraki with his schemes and intelligence, but we think he is much worse than Kirihara. Otherwise, why do we spare Oda a life when we insist that Kirihara Kuraki must be exterminated? His words clearly showed Oda Tokumas value in the Jingoists eyes. If a Class C dared to challenge him openly like this, it truly seemed that the Jingoists took Oda lightly. In their opinion, Oda was a man of conspiracies and schemes. He chose not to inform Kirihara Kuraki of the Jingoists ambush plan while he could, after obtaining the information from the intelligence agency of the Conservatives. At the end of the day, Kirihara Kurakis greatest mistake was to place his trust in the wrong person. But even Oda himself did not foresee the depressing situation the Conservatives would land in. The conflict started off by targeting Kirihara Kuraki only, yet it soon swept across the entire organization. Without a leader, the Conservatives were at a clear disadvantage. At first, Oda planned to remedy the situation on his own, but it soon turned out to be an overestimation of his abilities. One after another the hidden clans retreated back to their own lands in avoidance of the battle, because they had no confidence in Oda Tokuma at all. Only then did Oda finally understand what Kirihara Kuraki meant to the entirety of the Conservatives. He was not competent enough even as a substitute. Precisely due to the same reason, Oda turned back in the hope of using Kirihara Yousuke as his puppet, and to obtain the authentic inherited trade of the Kiriharas. Sakurai smiled. My apologies. But I really dont understand what you are saying. Its fine. Ill give you three days to consider. Think about whats left in the Conservatives and the current situation, and I believe you will understand in the end. Kitamura smiled calmly. I, however, am personally interested in you, Miss Sakurai. On a side note, Im still single. Was Sakurai pretty? Very. So pretty that Kitamura could not find a second girl in the entire Collection of Gods comparable to her. Maybe there were a few commoners who were equally attractive, but at present the Collection of Gods actively advocated for the bloodline theory of Practitioners, which prohibited the combination between Practitioners and commoners, so as to ensure the pure blood of their next generation. Lu Shu had heard about it too, but his only comment was that the Collection of Gods had too small a population. They dreaded their offspring would have no cultivation aptitude should they marry commoners. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network had never had to worry about that. Marry whoever you want because we have a surplus of people Chapter 490 - Forgot My Keys Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, as an ordinary large-scale organization, the Collection of Gods were reasonably powerful, with a total of over 10,000 members, diverse time-honored inherited trades, high average capabilities and strong cohesiveness. This made the Collection of Gods one of the strongest Practitioner organizations in the world. Yet, they loved to pitch themselves against the Heavenly Network, whose sheer number of members was already distressing enough The Collection of Gods was notorious for their craziness precisely because of their unusual logic. The mainstream policy towards the Heavenly Network was to avoid head-on confrontations at all costs, while the Collection of Gods coveted their vast lands and huge population Sakurai fixed Kitamura with a cold stare. She knew that she could never evade their attention even without her Conservatives identity. However, despite her discontent with her teacher, Sakurai was a woman of principles. At the very least, she was not a traitor. I think you might have some misunderstandings, Sakurai said calmly. Kitamura asked curiously, I beg your pardon? I will not like you, because you are not good enough, Sakurai replied, smiling. Thinking back, the feeling of peace she had in her time with Kiriharakun was so precious, for at least it was way better than the disgust clogged up in her throat now. Then, is Kirihara Yousuke considered good enough? Im capable of killing him, Kitamura said. His words gave Sakurais heart a prick, but she remained quiet. Kitamura laughed. Are you serious? You are in love with him? I wonder what Oda Tokuma may think if he knows it. Given the imprudence of your party, I doubt how the Collection of Gods would establish itself as the leading organization in the world under the leadership of the Conservatives. But I know, under your leadership, the Collection of Gods will be doomed, Sakurai said softly. In fact, the main discord between the Conservative and the Jingoists was peace or war. The Conservatives were not necessarily peace-lovers, nor did they consist purely of calm minds. Rather, they believed that an accumulation of strength would promise better results than inflicting violence upon others. It was only a matter of different political stands, not a rivalry between justice and evil. Therefore, Nie Ting had never given Lu Shu any nonsensical orders such as to assist the Conservatives. In overseas battles, casualties were inevitable among Practitioners. There was no need for guilt. Kitamuras smile faded. Three days. This is my promise. As though she suddenly thought of something, Sakurais lips suddenly curled into a smile. In the quiet alleyway, the girl in a sakura kimono was as beautiful as a goddess, and her smile could cost the city. She said, Tomorrow night, no one will be at my house. Although Kitamura could not understand what she found so funny, the information was good news to him. However, he had to bring more people in case it was a trap. Thinking of that, Kitamura joked with the slight hint of a threat, Since you said no one, thered better be no one at all. Else, I may go on a killing spree. Please rest assured. There will be no one at home. With that, Sakurai left at once, as though totally unconcerned about Kitamuras attitude. Instead of going home, she headed to the dojo, because she had suddenly remembered one thing she had forgotten her keys and wallet When Lu Shu and Bunndai were having a chat in the yard, they suddenly saw Sakurai in her gorgeous kimono. Lu Shus jaws almost dropped in shock. Why was she wearing that? For a ceremony? Sakurai smiled. I forgot to bring my keys and my wallet. Could I stay here, sensei? Lu Shu pondered for a few seconds. Youll have to pay for the accommodation fees. Sure. Understood. Then, Bunndai led Sakurai to the guest room. All of a sudden, this girl had become the Kiriharas guest without any prior signs, but it seemed to have happened very naturally. Bunndai prepared some of her own clothes for Sakurai to change into. After all, it would be inconvenient to be in kimono all the time. Looking at Sakurai, Bunndai smiled politely. These are my clothes. I think your bust size should be bigger than mine but please make do with them first. Then, Sakurai raised a question she had never expected, Sister Taniguchi, do you think Kiriharakun would like a girl like me? Bunndai froze. At that moment, Sakurai Yaeko was no longer a spy. She looked like an ordinary teenage girl, lost in her feelings for another boy. Then, sitting down beside her, Bunndai said, Its impossible for things like feelings to have a concrete answer. They are unrelated to personal interests, nor monetary benefits, nor any specific goals. Many idiots love others so as to prove that they themselves are worthy of love. They hold love tightly in their grip until it dies. But Sakurai, you need to understand that love is not something you obtain. It is not something tangible. Sakurai took a long while to absorb her words. Then, she thanked Bunndai. After the door was closed, Sakurai started recounting the night. She realized that her first reaction was to come to Kiriharas dojo instead of her teachers place when she needed a shelter over her head. The decision itself meant something. Kitamuras threat was real. It was not that Sakurai could not defeat him, but what was truly dangerous was the Collection of Gods team behind him. Why did Kitamura Hirono, a mere Class C, dare to despise a Class B expert, Oda Tokuma? It was because of his powerful backers, whom Oda alone was no rival for. For the first time in her life, the light struck Sakurai that the Conservatives were not where she belonged. She knew full well that her teacher might not even stand up for her if she was targeted by the Jingoists. It was about his attitude, not his power. Actually, the person who knew Oda Tokuma the most was his student, Sakurai Yaeko. She would never yield to Kitamura Hirono, for her teacher was, no matter how terrible a person he was, still her teacher. Now she realized that very soon she would have no place to stay in this vast land called Japan. The only option left for her was to leave. Yet, she was unwilling to leave like this. Sakurai felt that there was one more thing she must do. It was easy for people to overlook her combat skills due to the overpowering attraction of her appearance. But in fact, her cultivation abilities were the true thing she had always been proud of. At this moment, an urge started to grow inside the girl, who had never stepped out of her hometown since birth, she wanted to take a look at the outside world. Chapter 491 - I Cant Take It Anymore Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Late at night, Bunndai and Lu Shu sat together, facing each other. Lu Shu was silent, while Bunndai was stating the latest information. She had realized the sudden increase in her access to intelligence ever since Lu Shus arrival. More precisely speaking, though, it was through Lu Shus access. It felt like a giant, covert web had just set into operation in Japan, serving Lu Shu alone. Bunndai was in shock. She knew how great the cost must be to plant a web here. What was even scarier was the fact that the entire system was meant for only one person. The number of intelligence agents used was not even as many when Heavenly King Nie himself came last time. Moreover, the open accessibility could not be done without Nie Tings authorization. But why did Heavenly King Nie think so highly of this young man? The Collection of Gods has come to a conclusion regarding Nogiwa Hakushuns death. They deduced that the Heavenly Network is behind it and seem to believe that an earth-type Class B Metahuman from the Network is somewhere in Nishinokyo. They call him the suspected 9th Heavenly King Then, Bunndai looked at Lu Shu, awaiting his reply. Lu Shu drew a startled breath. He did not expect the story to unfold this way! Er, why did they think so? Lu Shu asked in curiosity. They believe that an earth-type Class B Metahuman joined forces with Heavenly King Li in Pattaya to kill Johnson. It has also been verified by a few individual Practitioners that this Metahuman has deep sea white sand in his possession, which is in line with the fact that Anthony lost his deep sea white sand in the Salt Lake remains. In any case, deep sea white sand has only appeared in Japan before, Bunndai explained. Lu Shu took a while to gather his thoughts. Though unexpected, he had to admit that their analysis was rather reasonable Er, please continue Currently the Collection of Gods has activated the top alert operation procedures due to the incident. In any case, they are deeply scared by Heavenly King Nies action the previous time. Although he did not cause any actual damage on the Collection of Gods, it has dealt a deadly blow to their morale seeing how Heavenly King Nie could come, kill and leave as he pleased Lu Shu was glad to hear that. When they wanted to do the same, Nie Ting had ascended to Class A. By then, those who wanted to cause trouble in our country might not have even left in one piece In fact, it would have been a different story if Nie Ting had remained at Class B. With Chen Baili far away guarding the national border, the Collection of Gods could easily come and leave when their job was done. It was unrealistic for people of the same Class to hunt one another down relentlessly. It seemed to be a despicable move. Nie Ting ran away after giving their enemy a hard slap. But when the enemy wanted to enact revenge in a similar way, they realized they could hardly even make the slap, let alone escape His ascension happened at just the right time, Lu Shu exclaimed Thus, Nie Tings overemphasis on the Collection of Gods could probably be due to his concern over the emergence of a Class A there. Lu Shu asked, Is there any sign of a newly ascended Class A in the Collection of Gods? No. But according to the information released long ago, the higher-ups are researching on a ceremony and symbols related to sacrifice. But they have yet to achieve satisfactory results, Bunndai replied. Her words reminded Lu Shu of the scene below the cavern in the Beimang remains. Could that be their so-called sacrifice? Were they trying to artificially create a Class A through distorted methods like that? Now, Nogiwa Takenobu, one of the top three Class B experts of the Jingoists was dead. Coupled with the recent power awakening like that of the Saint and pressure from the Heavenly Network, the Collection of Gods worries were completely justifiable. Wait a moment. Lu Shu was confused. Is that Kitamura Hirono free from suspicion? Despite his unprofessional approach and mediocre scheming, it should at least result in some confusion, shouldnt it? After the conclusion had been reached, the discussion over Kitamura Hirono has subsided. Its mainly because Kitamuras teacher is one of the Class B pros of the Collection of Gods. Certainly there are voices suspecting that it was all by Kitamuras hand, but such views cannot be raised openly, Bunndai explained. Lu Shu was disappointed. He had inadvertently planted blame on others in the past, but now he put in effort and he had failed! What the heck! There was a long silence. Then, Lu Shu said, No. I cant take it anymore! I deserve better! From Bunndais distress, +166 Bunndai started to wonder Heavenly King Nies purpose of sending Lu Shu there. Was it to give him the freedom to do whatever he wanted? Get ready the intelligence for me. I need to make some preparations, Lu Shu said in a firm voice. Before the dawn of the day, Sakurai was awoken by sharp sounds of air. She put on the clothes prepared by Bunndai Indeed, it was a bit tight at her bust area. It was only 3am in the morning. With an overcoat draped over her shoulders, Sakurai pulled open the door to see Lu Shu practicing his swordplay in the yard. Does he train this early everyday? She wondered to herself, Im not even half as diligent as him. What she did not know was that Lu Shu had been singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Stars for hours before his sword practice Without stopping his training, Lu Shu smiled at her and asked, Up so early? Yea. Sakurai sat on the edge of the corridor and watched Lu Shu train, her hands supporting her head. Lu Shu felt something different about Sakurai, as if she was more at ease. As a secret Practitioner who acted with purposes and missions, Sakurai Yaeko had to put on a disguise anytime, anywhere. Yet, just the night before, she seemed to have let go something in her heart. It was not because of Kitamuras words, nor anybody, but a sudden venting of her pent-up dissatisfaction of her present situation. Then, her wall of pretense was breached, like a collapsed dam. Having infiltrated through the cracks of the dam, water gushed out and, eventually, flooded everything. Kiriharakun, Sakurai called his name, smiling. Lu Shu paused his movement. Yea? Will you remember me? Probably. You are so pretty. Thank you. For the first time Sakurai Yaeko sensed honesty and simplicity in a praise regarding her attractiveness But Lu Shu felt that it was Sakurais goodbye message. Chapter 492 - Lu Shu’s Class B Ambitions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During the day, Lu Shu appeared to be an attentive student in class, while actually he was thinking about the execution of his plan at night. But when he happened to catch a glimpse of Sakurai, he realized she seemed to be in deep thought. Lu Shu was curious, because she had never looked so worried before. Lu Shu asked, Are you thinking about your keys and wallet? Hesitant, she replied, Not at all, sensei Are you concerned about me? Err Lu Shu was at a loss over what to say. Then, he chose to give up and continue sleeping instead. A smile suddenly appeared on Yaekos face. Maybe Kiriharakun was not as complicated as expected, she thought, my teacher could have over-read things. The speculation grew stronger in Lu Shus heart, that something might have happened to Sakurai. Please dont affect your teaching at this weekends martial art lessons At the moment, however, there was no time to care that much. Lu Shu had understood that the best thing this Japan trip had to offer was neither the inheritance nor the mission, but distress points that could be taken freely from the Collection of Gods. He was in the final stage of igniting the entire third nebula with only two stars left. Lu Shu was also curious about the appearance and function of the third dagger, and how he would be after his eventual ascension to Class B. And he believed the last bits of distress points could be gained from the Collection of Gods. At night, Lu Shu waited until 10pm before leaving his house, while Bunndai went out quietly from the back door at the same time. He had specifically told her not to come back until his safe return, so that she would not be brought into trouble should anything bad happened on Lu Shus side. There were inherent uncertainties in his plan. Thus, Lu Shu hoped to minimize the risk for others. As a result, he did not even use the most crucial information provided by the intelligence network, so as not to leave behind any suspicious traces pointing to anyone else. In other words, Lu Shu was not a cold-blooded person and he could not bring himself to think that other peoples lives could be sacrificed for him. Besides, with no intention to pursue any noble cause, he would suffer from a guilty conscience should innocent people be landed in trouble. In silence, Lu Shu leaped over the wall and blended into the darkness. Standing high on the rooftop of a building, he gazed at the Collection of Gods headquarters in the distance. Some lights were still on in the mansion. Lu Shu wondered, as a Practitioner organization, what they were doing so late at night. On second thoughts, it was understandable though. Pure cultivation alone would be sufficient to guarantee ones survival in the mountains, but not in this dirty world. Here, information from across the world had to be collected instantly, regional strategies had to be planned out, and Speaking of which, was it alright for the Heavenly Network to have their Heavenly King Nie Ting running around killing people everyday? Didnt he have administrative stuff to do? Ever since Lu Shu found out that the inheritance was nothing but a scam, he had been complaining about Nie Ting daily At 12am, most lights in the mansion had been turned off. Lu Shu jumped down from the top of the building and walked towards the mansion in a casual manner. He was not scared, because most of the pro guys had gone home for cultivation at this hour. The mansion solely served work purposes and was definitely not a place for residence. This was because there was not enough Spirit Qi accumulated in the mansion, the same logic as that in school. Thus, the function of the mansion was more of as a symbol rather than practicality. Otherwise, Lu Shu would not have chosen here anyway Outside the mansion entrance stood twelve security guards, each with powerful energy waves. In one glance, Lu Shu was certain that all of them were of Class D and above. They stood in silence, with a stern look and a long sword hanging under their waist. But one of them caught Lu Shus attention. A Class C! Upon Lu Shus approach, one of them saluted him. Minister Kitamura! All twelve of them made a bow. Lu Shu grinned. Very well. In the next instant, however, all of them aimed their long swords at Lu Shu. Their action was so in-sync that they seemed to have specifically practiced that for many times. Okay, fine. Ill never succeed when I purposely want to plant it on others Bloody hell Lu Shu sighed in distress. Honestly speaking, he had not come with high expectations either, as he could be easily exposed through his attire, schedule and behavior. Moreover, Kitamura Hirono had his private driver for transport. Thus, Kitamuras mask was more useful in concealing Lu Shus true face. Although he could have used anybody elses face, Lu Shu still had a glint of hope in his heart All of a sudden, the situation descended into chaos. In a split second, blades clanged out of their sheaths all at once. Yet, they chose the wrong enemy. At lightning speed, Lu Shus figure retreated out of the encirclement and dashed forward again! At that instant, two katanas thrust towards him simultaneously, but Lu Shu caught the blades effortlessly between his fingers. Before the security guards could react, they were immediately hurled outwards as Lu Shu exerted force on the blades. Without any hesitation, Lu Shu cast out the two katanas back-handedly, pinning two security guards on the walls before they were even able to dodge the attack. At that moment, the sword hilts had yet to stop shaking! Now, the other security guards understood that they were no match for this stranger. One of them slid a black, car-key looking item into his palm. But Lu Shu had arrived before he could press the button. Then, the man could only stare as his chest caved in under Lu Shus fist. In the next second, his blood gushed out uncontrollably, and he had not managed to press the button! The remaining few were red-eyed due to bloodlust. They darted towards Lu Shu without any consideration of their chances of winning. After a soft sigh, Lu Shu finished up all of them neatly and quickly. Now he had another twelve magical weapons in his pocket He decided to leave, for stronger opponents like Collection of Gods Class B experts would surely be attracted to the site by his blatant killing. In Bunndais calculation earlier, it would take at most five minutes for one of the Class Bs to reach the mansion from his cultivation residence. But Lu Shu was not done yet. Casually he took out a bucket of red paint and a brush from his Seal of Lands. He had bought them in the afternoon just to earn distress points. In the control room, as the crew were busy calling the Collection of Gods superiors, they watched in shock as Lu Shu painted on their doors and left immediately Chapter 493 - Brave Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Numerous Practitioners swarmed towards the mansion in less than two minutes after Lu Shu had left. Actually, he had taken advantage of them. The previous time, even Nie Ting himself did not visit the Collection of Gods Mansion, because everyone knew that it was merely a meaningless shell. Even so, a Class C had been stationed in their security forces. This was extremely rare, at a time when there were fewer than ten Class As and Class Bs could also be considered as the cream of Practitioners. After all, how many Class Cs would be content with the job of a security guard? In any case, they could not possibly hire a Class B for this position. Besides, it was almost impossible that any Class Bs would make trouble there, even knowing that there was nothing to gain. All important information was safely kept in Class B superiors houses. So which Class B would be so free and bored to target the mansion? However, Lu Shu was. And the key thing was, he had a lot to gain from it, distress points, which remained a secret to the rest of the world. Those people were already seething with rage at the sight of the corpses. Their men were slain right in front of their headquarter. How shameful! Silently a Class B superior stood in front of the entrance. His face was expressionless despite the fury inside. From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +499! From From A man reported, Sir, there is no trace left by the enemy. Our earth-type Metahumans have chased from underground, but they have yet to notice any signs of his escape through earth. 11 Class Ds and one Class C were killed bare-handedly in such a short period of time. Takashima sighed in grief. And he did not even use his flying dagger. No doubt, its him, the ninth Heavenly King. He is probably furious about the Daoyuan students being wanted. The revenge from the Heavenly Network was within their expectation, but not its efficiency. Just two days ago, the news had come from the Darkness Kingdom regarding the verification of Lu Shus death and the claiming of deep sea white sand by a killer code-named You. Our situation is not very hopeful. Earth-type Metahumans have always been an effective assassination tool via infiltration. And now, the Heavenly Network has actually produced a Class B of them. Back in the early ages after Spirit Qi regeneration, the potential and capabilities of earth-type had been underrated. It was not until Anthony, who traversed thousands of miles just to kill Chen Baili, did the world finally see their incredible strengths in infiltration. As compared to the unparalleled mobility of the earth-type, the fire-type were the most competent direct attackers. Close all exits of the city and investigate every suspect one by one. He cant possibly hide underground all the time, Takashima commanded. At this moment, someone asked, Look! Whats that on the glass door? Earlier, their attention was drawn to the bodies, which caused them to ignore the door. Upon inspection, they saw a giant circle in red with an English word remove written inside. What does it mean? Building removal What? That word, means this building is to be removed A person with general knowledge of China quickly made an explanation, that it was a symbol for house-dismantling in China. Buildings painted with that were to be pulled down in a certain period of time. Thus, the Heavenly Network must be behind it Everyone was shocked. Who the heck was that? So brave?! Besides, why the need to defame other English-speaking organizations with something so characteristic of your country?! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +999! From From They were aghast at Lu Shus logic. Probably no one from other countries would paint such graffiti! What kind of genius was so talented in disgusting people like this? And what was he up to?! Soon, information regarding the incident spread out, even to those not present at the scene. As a result, Lu Shus sixth star went from half-filled to almost complete overnight. Its full ignition was well within his reach with a little more contributions from the Collection of Gods afterwards And he believed it would not be tough. I am such a genius! Lu Shu thought to himself. It was said that the most difficult part about high-wire walking lay in the last three steps before the acrobat reached the platform. It was because the less mature minds might let up towards the end of the performance, leading to fatal mistakes. And to Lu Shu, the last thing on his list was to finish the last three steps cautiously and safely. Meanwhile, as all superiors were called to the Mansion, Lu Shu had to seize this opportunity to paint a building removal symbol on every Collection of Gods aces homes With neither inheritance nor any treasures obtainable, Lu Shus only aim this time was his cultivation power. Therefore, he had to rely on fellow Collection of Gods members for his promotion to Class B. When he reached Kitamuras doorstep, a dagger suddenly shot towards him from the shadow ahead. Lu Shu was surprised by its impressive speed. Retreating to the side at the top of his speed, Lu Shu narrowly escaped this murderous attack! Before he could recover from his shock, he saw the attacker slowly pacing out of the shadow. She was stunning, and sakuras were blossoming on her kimono Wait! Isnt that Sakurai Yaeko?! Yaekos voice was as cold as the winter snow. Kitamura Hirono, today will be the last day you live. ??? Turns out this was the reason you were so emotional?! That you came to kill me today! Hey! Sis, Im not the one you are looking for! Lu Shu was at a loss over what to do, because it would be unwise to change back to his own face right in front of Yaeko. Despite the inconsistency in his supposed persona, he could not risk revealing his true identity Lu Shu was cursing silently inside. Now, he had to take the blame for Kitamura Hirono! It was all karma! And the issue was, he could not explain himself clearly at the moment! Sakurai! Please! Chapter 494 - What is Happening?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That night, Kitamura brought a bunch of people to Sakurais house, only to realize that there was indeed no one at home. Yaeko was determined to take Kitamuras life, though she was not sure whether it was due to his insulting comments or his threat to kill Kirihara. But it did not seem to matter anymore. Instead of making an ambush near her apartment, she chose the street in front of Kitamuras house. And then, she happened to meet Lu Shu. At this moment, Yaekos sleeves and trouser legs suddenly gathered together, and her loose kimono instantly transformed into a set of professional training attire. Her sakura kimono was actually a piece of changeable magical weapon. In a split second, the smell of murder permeated the magnificent night view. Yaekos dagger was a synergistic match to her new outfit, endowing her with an air of danger. Lu Shu racked his brains but was unable to think of a solution. Moreover, he was unwilling to kill her, after knowing her kind nature over the past few days. And most importantly, it was all a mistake! At that instant, the sakura petals on her kimono had actually fallen to the ground, leaving behind a patch of blackness as dark as the abyss. It was elegant, and murderous at the same time. With no prior warnings, the petals suddenly sprang towards Lu Shu like dozens of blades, swirling into a pink flood. Not only a magical weapon, her kimono was a deadly one! Wait! Lu Shu screamed, Wait a second! Shocked, Yaekos movement paused for a brief second, wondering what Kitamura was up to. He seemed different from the man in the information given. Shouldnt Kitamura Hirono be a serious fighter during any combats? But she had no intention to stop. Her determination could never be swayed by a few verbal distractions. As a result, despite being chased by a wave of sakura petals, Lu Shu carried the bucket of red paint and wrote a Chinese character 1 enclosed by a big circle. This time, he had no time to slander others and wrote it in Chinese instead. This made Yaeko even more confused. Whats going on? Why did you draw that on your own door while I am about to kill you? Is it another magical symbol created by the Jingoists? But what does it mean? In Japanese, the kanji had a different meaning from its Chinese counterpart. Suddenly, a thought struck Yaeko and she was immediately on full alert. What if the symbol could release some deadly forces? Yet, in the next instant, Lu Shu threw away his bucket and took to his heels. It seemed that he had no interest in the battle at all! From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +199! What?! So what did you just draw?! Yaeko gazed at Lu Shus receding figure in bewilderment. Sakura petals had returned to her kimono as the target ran out of their effective range. However, she still found Kitamuras reaction inexplicable. Wasnt he supposed to be a lunatic killer under the disguise of a gentle countenance? Why did that fellow run away?! Kitamura Hirono! Stop! A murderous look crept onto Yaekos face, her thin eyebrows as sharp as lancets. Before Kitamura went to Yaekos apartment that night, he had conducted a complete investigation on Sakurai Yaekos background, which was available on the market, of course. Despite her clean-looking profile, Kitamura was experienced enough to notice the flaws therein. For example, there were no records on the accident that took away her parents lives. Furthermore, without any source of income or caregivers, how did Sakurai survive and lead such a decent life in her school years? There were too many questionable points that could support Kitamuras speculation. But actually, his aim was simple. He wanted Sakurai Yaeko, and to use her to wipe out the remaining Conservative forces. That would play a significant part in his future path in the organization. But it was completely unexpected that he would be fooled by her. Before he could quell his anger, the news had come that someone disguised as him and went on a killing spree in front of the Mansion. Yet, Kitamura did not have to worry this time, for there were enough witnesses around him to prove his innocence. Furthermore, the symbol that the attacker left behind was very representative Now, it had been confirmed that the culprit was from the Heavenly Network. There were no two ways about it. Thus, any voices that were unfavorable to Kitamura would soon subside. Kitamura felt relieved for the cracking of the case. The man had really not put in much thought into the slander Currently, the war machine, the Collection of Gods, was in full operation. Every earth-type Metahuman was sent underground in search of any potential traces left by the intruder, while all vital traffic lines on the surface had been closed for a city-wide investigation. Having settled his duties, Kitamura decided to return home for some rest. There was a clear hierarchy in the Collection of Gods, and he knew his only obligation in this case was to answer promptly to his superiors calls when necessary. More importantly, his teacher had warned him that he was no match for their Class B opponent. After all, the man had killed the Class C security guard in the blink of an eye. Since his teacher was the current leader of the Collection of Gods, there was no need for Kitamura to take the risk. But, to show his concern and sincerity, Kitamura dispatched all his men for various purposes. On his way home, just when he had parked his car and was about to cover the last distance on foot, he heard Sakurais shouting, Kitamura Hirono! Stop! Kitamura glanced around, but Sakurai was nowhere to be found. Then, Sakurai dashed across the crossroads. Her slender body looked attractive in her adjusted kimono, but apparently she was surrounded by a murderous air. However it seemed that she had not even seem him! From Kitamura Hironos distress, +666! Whats happening?! Kitamura felt his head spinning in confusion. Chapter 495 - Misunderstandings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Once Lu Shu was out of Yaekos vision, he started to accelerate to the top of his speed. With his remarkable speed comparable to that of Class Bs, it was impossible for Yaeko, a mere Class C, to catch up with him Yaeko was slightly resigned. Nothing in her information said that Hirono possessed such speed. It was at this moment that she suddenly heard a shout behind her. Ms Sakurai, are you looking for me? Yaeko abruptly looked back. To her consternation, she realised that Hirono had ran behind her and was walking over from a crossroad. At this very instant, Hirono and Yaeko saw in each others eyes a tinge of uncertainty Yaeko thought silently. How did this idiot run behind me? It couldnt be that his speed has progressed to such an extent? Hirono wondered to himself. Wasnt it her who ferociously allowed herself to stand still? Why does she look like she shouldnt be here instead? Lu Shu had already escaped far away, lest he be tracked down by them. He had ran off, leaving Yaeko and Kitamura at a loss. From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +666! From Kitamura Hironos distress, +666! The misunderstanding was because of Lu Shu, so the distress points were all Lu Shus fault! Hirono chuckled. Ms Sakurai, you are really using me to find joy, huh? When I tried to find you last night, there certainly wasnt anyone at home. So why have you come to my house on your own initiative today? Yaeko coldly stared at Hirono. She said, After tonight, there will be no more Kitamura Hirono from the Collection of Gods on this Earth. Oh? Hirono adjusted his non-prescription glasses. Just because you were taught by that Oda Tokuma. Im afraid that you still cant kill me. I doubt he himself would be able to do so. Yaeko was uncertain where his courage came from. Was he really saying that even a Class B could not kill him? However, she had no intention of talking nonsense. As soon as Hirono finished speaking, she prepared to strike. Yet at that moment, a long sword fell from an electric pole. Oda Tokumas figure suddenly appeared, the sword ready to split Kitamura into halves. Yaeko was dumbfounded. Why would her teacher be hiding there? It was as if he was planning to murder the presumptuous Hirono! But at that split second, an invisible figure pushed Kitamura from behind him. It took the opportunity to draw his sword from his waist. The massive momentum pushed Oda Tokuma, who was leaping from the sky, in an instant. An enormous blast billowed outwards with a jingling sound. The surrounding houses had starting shaking under the force of the two swords clashing. This was a battle between two powerful Class Bs! Oda Tokumas stable figure once again returned to the electric pole. He looked downwards and laughed bitterly. Kitamura Kijitori, you still have a lot up your sleeves. The middle-aged man called Kitamura Kijitori slowly sheathed his sword. He chuckled, I spent so much effort in trying to find you, you Gray Rat. After today, you no longer have to continue hiding. You might as well stay behind. At this very moment, the situation became unpredictable. Oda Tokuma personally came to observe, as he had felt the change in Yaeko and was worried that she would yield. On the other hand, the reason why Hirono dared to talk wildly then was to incite his teacher. His teacher realised that out of the four present, his energy was most in line with that of Oda Tokumas! He had only planned to ask and enrage, but never had he expected that he would actually lure out Oda Tokuma. Kijitori laughed. You really have a long way to go if you want to catch up with Kirihara Kuraki. If he were here, needless to say my words would not anger him at all. In terms of strength, Im afraid you would have to give way and join hands with others before you stand a chance. No wonder those families in hiding no longer trust you. If it were me, it would also be hard for me to trust your leadership. What future is there for the Conservatives? But beside me is a mouse who makes people disturbed. The natural instinct is to simply get rid of you. When Oda Tokuma heard that he was described as a mouse by Kijitori, his veins seemed ready to burst. How could the self-proclaimed genius bear such humiliation? Yet at the very next instant, Kijitori unsheathed his sword from his waist and pointed it at Yaeko! Without even waiting for Oda Tokuma to react, Kijitori had already approached Yaeko. One slice and the night was broken. The sakura flowers on Yaekos kimono each resisted the force of the blade, before leaving remains of dust on the blade. There was a ring as the blade and the kimono clashed. Yaeko was sent flying by the force of the blade, yet her kimono was still intact! Kijitori gasped in admiration and laughed. It was that mythical object! So its been in the hands of you, the Conservatives. Yet as he once again prepared for the chase to kill her, Oda Tokuma suddenly fled far away. He did not even care whether his student would come out alive or dead, as to him, he was not yet worthy of being Kijitoris opponent! Kijitori said with a sense of pity, What a coward. Hirono, Ill leave this to you. Just as he finished speaking, Kijitori quickly withdrew and chased after Oda Tokuma. Yaeko coughed up fresh blood and once again stood up. She looked towards the direction her teacher had fled towards, seemingly heaving a sigh. Some questions and answers she did not want to know about had always troubled her, and now everything was proven. Not to mention her sakura kimono was indeed magical. There was no trace of damage even after resisting a first-class attack from a Class B. Although she had received rather severe internal injuries, she still had the energy to move around! Yaeko suddenly turned around and fled. She headed towards the dojo. She knew that if she had not received any support, there was no doubt that she would be dead. After all, Hirono may not be much weaker than her when she was at full power. On top of that, Yaeko suddenly wanted to know, if her teacher had abandoned her, then would that young man help her? This world was still really cold, huh? Yaeko silently heaved a sigh. For some reason, Yaeko felt that the young man in the dojo would definitely help her, although they had not known each other for long. As the two vied with each other towards the dojo, Hirono laughed behind Yaeko. Why are you escaping in that direction? Do you really think he will save you, you spy? How will he see you when he knows about your identity? Do you think you can stay by his side? His words stabbed hard into Yaekos heart. She was very clear that what Hirono said was right. From the very beginning her intention to interact with Lu Shu was wrong. How could there be a right conclusion? If Kirihara knew that she had approached him as his spy, how could she justify herself? But Yaeko did not care so much now. She was like a drowned traveler, only wishing to grab a stalk of straw in this long river of time as proof that at least in her seventeen years of living, she had encountered a single act of sincerity. Chapter 496 - Kitamura Hirono’s Twin Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The battle between Oda Tokuma and Kitamura Kijitori jolted the entire Nishinokyo from their sleep. A flash of a blade and a neighbouring house was split in half. Yet neither of them bothered to care whether anyone was injured in that residence. The two figures shuttled back and forth in the forest of steel and cement, leaving everywhere they passed in ruins. The Collection of Gods was alerted and immediately hurried to the battlefield. Most of them were unsure about Kitamura Kijitoris plan, hence they did not expect that the strong Class B Conservatives had been lured out, before the people from the Heavenly Network had even been captured. Yaeko felt her chest heat up. Although the wounds on a practitioners body could heal quickly, the attack from Kijitori was rather severe. The only thing that kept her going forth was her curiosity, whether that young man would be willing to save her. She was like the Little Match Girl, who greatly treasured the warmth every matchstick brought. It was right ahead! Yaeko could already see the dojo signboard! But it was at this very moment that she suddenly saw Hirono at the doors of the dojo, about to enter. Yaeko was dumbfounded and so was Hirono. Yaeko finally realised that the Hirono she saw was wearing different clothes from just now. As Yaeko recalled the details of what had happened, she realised that she had bumped into two different Kitamura Hironos tonight! What was happening? And why would this Hirono be by the dojo? Hirono, who had been behind Yaeko all this time, had just arrived. This Hirono was also shocked. He exclaimed, Who are you?! Lu Shu was annoyed. How was it possible that they met by coincidence here?! He spent so long running around in fear of being stopped by the Collection of Gods, yet in the end these two idiots did not bolt behind him, instead, they directly came to stop him! This is bad. Lu Shu felt that his identity could not waver. He could still attempt to save himself. Lu Shu thought for two seconds, before suddenly bursting into pleasantly surprised smile. Hirono, I am your twin brother from different parents! Hirono was silent with shock. Twin brother from different parents? Do you not have any general biological knowledge? From Kitamura Hironos distress, +999! For some reason, Yaeko suddenly blurted out, Kiriharakun? Lu Shu stood at the quiet street, looking melancholic. My identity has been shattered Somehow, Yaeko managed to figure out Lu Shu was Kirihara Yousuke when Lu Shu gave off an unnatural atmosphere as he stood by the doors of the dojo. The instant Hirono saw his exact replica, he recalled the Heavenly Network who had passed off as him, killing people and writing the character chai 1 . The Ninth Heavenly King? Hironos pupils rapidly contracted. He turned and ran off without any hesitation. Hirono was not stupid. Although he did not know the relationship between this Heavenly King and Kirihara Yousuke, but if they could perfectly replicate his physical appearance, then replacing Kirihara Yousuke was not impossible. It was just that everyone had been left in the dark and assumed that Kirihara was highly temperamental. They never thought that his physical appearance could be ever-changing! If it were only Kirihara, Hirono would not even care in the slightest. But if his opponent was the Ninth Heavenly King, that would be frightening. He was aware of the massacre that happened at the gates of the Collection of Gods mansion. 11 Class Ds and one Class C participated in the fight, but they were all killed in just 30 seconds. This was not an opponent that Hirono could face. He had to get the help of his uncle, Teacher Jian! Yaeko was now the most confused about the situation. She had thought that Kirihara could not defeat Hirono, but now even if that were the case, their abilities would not differ much. So what was happening now? Are you saying that Hirono does not even have the courage for one battle? What did Hirono say just now? The Ninth Heavenly King!! The Conservatives were not blind. They certainly knew about his existence. Previously when Nogiwa Hakushun was killed, Oda Tokuma had seriously discussed with the key members whether they wanted to cooperate with the Ninth Heavenly King to battle the Jingoists. The problem was, if the Jingoists could not find him, the Conservatives did not even stand a chance of doing so. At first Oda Tokuma was worried that they would lead the wolf into the house 2, but eventually they could not even find said wolf, let alone lead it in! But it was precisely this person that confused Oda Tokuma who had been by her side this whole time! Yaeko was very certain that this Kirihara was not the Kirihara she once knew. It was highly possible that the replacement happened during the highly temperamental period. But if you were to replace such an important person, are you not even in the slightest worried about carelessly breaking down others and creating yourself a new personality? Suddenly, a gigantic golden dragon soared from Lu Shus body and rushed forward. Lu Shu himself also charged towards Hirono. Lu Shus murderous intent suddenly rose, ready for the kill! Hirono was momentarily shocked. He realised that there was too much of a difference between his speed and that of Lu Shus! He grabbed the shuriken in his sleeves and turned to throw them in Lu Shus direction. However, the two shuriken were swallowed by the golden dragon before they could reach Lu Shu. The small snakes in the dragon bit off one of the shurikens. They didnt kill you?! Hirono said in astonishment. The divine water had become Lu Shus symbol after the battle at Koh Chang Island. As for the two shuriken, Lu Shu had not yet displayed it in front of outsiders before. Even Li Xianyi did not know about this. He had all along thought that his disciple could not even unlock his sea of chi. Hirono never thought that he would meet Lu Shu here. Didnt the Darkness Kingdom confirm the news of his death? Was it Lu Shu himself or someone in the Heavenly Network who had inherited Lu Shus divine water? Wasnt the Ninth Heavenly King an earth element metahuman? False information! Yaeko, seeing that Hirono was not Lu Shus opponent, finally heaved a sigh. She slumped to the ground with fatigue, not knowing what she was thinking. At the very next moment, Lu Shu had rushed before Hirono. He threw a punch and a storm brew! The air before his fist warped under the pressure, followed by the sudden sound of an explosion! Hirono drew his long sword from his waist, but it was too late. Hirono felt that his entire body had shattered in an instant from just a single punch. It was as if the punch was the epicenter of an earthquake. His body was easily crushed and destroyed. He took his last breath. From Kitamura Hironos distress, +1000! Chapter 497 - Are You Going To Kill Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stood still in the street. He was no longer the weak, poor boy who made a living as a vendor selling boiled eggs. Now, he was one of the strongest Practitioners in the world, able to defeat a Class C pro like Kitamura Hirono almost effortlessly. Yaeko gazed at Lu Shus silhouette with a smile. The world had faded away, and Lu Shu was the only person left in her eyes. He suddenly squatted to pick up Kitamuras katana, and then continued searching for other magical weapons It felt like, she was looking at two lovely smurfs dancing and running against a beautiful background Oh man! She was losing her sanity! By the time Lu Shu returned, his face had changed back to Kiriharas. At this moment, the door of the dojo was opened. Bunndai asked curiously as she eyed Lu Shu, unscathed, and Yaeko, who was leaning on the wall feebly, Are you done with the fight? Do we need to shift our base? Then, she helped Yaeko up and supported her into the dojo, while Lu Shu, following behind, looked at the quiet yard and asked, Sakurai, who else knows your identity? There is no need for any more secrets, she thought. Im afraid the Jingoists will soon come after me. His teacher, Kitamura Kijitori, is engaging in a fight with Oda Tokuma at the moment. All the Collection of Gods masters are probably busy rushing there now. Lu Shu nodded his head. What a pity. His fingers rubbed the fine bamboos in the yard, feeling sorry that they would soon perish. In fact, Lu Shu liked the place, despite not yet being used to the style of its architecture. Lu Shu planned to build a yard in Luo Cheng too, though a more modernized version. It was time to give Lu Xiaoyu a better house with the money he had now. Lu Shu made a bow to Bunndai. I appreciate your efforts and hard work for the past days. Please get ready to retreat. What about her? Bunndai asked, wondering what Lu Shu would do with Yaeko. Lu Shu looked over, only to see Yaekos mournful smile. She asked, Heavenly King, My Lord, are you going to kill me? If she were Lu Shu, Yaeko knew she would do the same. But there would be no more regrets then, since she had come so far, bearing her excruciating pain, just to see whether this Kirihara Yousuke would save her. Even though he was no longer the original Yousuke, the one she loved was the man beside her right now. She did not even know Kirihara Yousuke himself. Now, he had shown her that he cared, and her teacher had abandoned her. That was enough. She had found the answers she wanted, while lost she had received what she did not deserve, it was all she had asked for. Her life was complete. Smiling, Yaeko begged him, Before I die, can I have a look of your own face, Mr Heavenly King? Lu Shu was trying not to laugh. Who said Im going to kill you? Im taking you somewhere else for you to heal your wounds. After that, you may go wherever you want. Honestly speaking, I think your powers have been restricted by conspiracies and schemes. Why not give it all out in the outside world? However, Im not going to show you my own face, for you are not dying anyway. Also, Im not a Heavenly King. Dont call me that. Yaeko had no idea about Lu Shus original face. Yet, since Lu Shus death had been verified by the Darkness Kingdom, it was possible that his divine water had been passed to another person in the Heavenly Network. But Yaeko was more inclined to believe that this man was Lu Shu, because the first person killed was Nogiwa Takenobus son, Nogiwa Hakushun. Then, should I address you as Lu Shu from now onwards? Yaeko tested him. As soon as she finished her sentence, she coughed up fresh blood. Earlier Kijitori had injured her heart and lungs with the blow. Thus, it needed time for her full recovery, though her life would not be threatened. Lu Shus heart softened. Take some rest. Dont worry too much about meaningless stuff like that. Bunndai said from inside her room, Please cover Yaekos eyes. Lu Shu did as told. Yaeko felt comfortable under the warmth from Lu Shus palm. At this moment, Bunndai walked out of her room. Her waist-length long hair had been cut short, and she was dressed in a professional office wear with a pair of high heels on her feet. Instantly, she had changed from a gentle, graceful Yamato nadeshiko to a resolute, competent white-collar female worker. Lu Shu almost could not recognize her! Bunndai made a deep bow to Lu Shu. It has been my honor to work with you. Goodbye. Lu Shu smiled. Thank you. Then, with a roll of burning newspaper, Bunndai set the entire yard on fire. She walked out first and disappeared into the dark streets, ready to commence her new mission under her new identity. Meanwhile, Lu Shu finally lifted his palm from Yaekos eyes. To his surprise, she had fallen asleep. Or had she fainted? Lu Shu was unsure. But they should not stay any longer at the dojo. Regret welled up in Lu Shus heart. How good would it be if he could live on with his old identity and continue earning money with this dojo? Life was full of unpredictabilities Wait a minute! Something was not right His recent income had been given to Bunndai for their living expenses. And now, Bunndai had left! What the heck! He had put in so much work and effort into gathering that money! Including so many leaflets! Nie Ting must be behind all of this. There was no other explanation! Lu Shu felt his heart bleeding. With a heavy heart, Lu Shu carried Yaeko on his shoulder and walked out of the yard. Once he was out, he saw a flash of light growing brighter right in front of him. Blasts of energy were exploding here and there, with houses being pulled to the ground. He was reminded of Yaekos words. It was a fight between Oda and Kitamura! What? Theyve come here?! Lu Shu was shocked and confused. No way. He immediately ran towards the other direction. But soon, he turned to see the main battlefield shifting towards him. Can you please choose another place?! Many residents were awoken by the commotion and ran outside for a look. When they saw the fighting, some pulled over their overcoats and ran out, while the rest hid in their own homes, shivering and praying for safety. This was the current situation where Practitioners and commoners co-existed. During wartime, the latter did not even have the means to protect themselves. There were a few high-rise buildings in the region. They were mostly individual houses of two to three floors. At this moment, someone shouted from on top, trying to suppress her voice, Kiriharakun? Lu Shu froze. Chiba?! Mixed feelings welled up in Chibas heart upon seeing Sakurai Yaeko on Lu Shus shoulder, unconscious. What happened? Are you running away from someone? Please give me a second Im going down to open the door for you. Chapter 498 - The Wrath of the Collection of Gods Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The encounter with Chiba was unexpected. But thinking about it, Lu Shu had gone home with Chiba before, which meant her house was near the dojo. No, I cant enter her house, Lu Shu thought. Both he and Yaeko were wanted by the Collection of Gods and he certainly did not want to get Chiba into trouble too. Before Chiba opened the door, Lu Shu had run away with Yaeko. In fact, he had considered killing her, but could not bring himself to do it. Despite knowing her unfriendly intentions when she approached him, Lu Shu saw sincerity in her eyes in the past few days. Human expressions were never as complicated as comprehension passages But in the end Lu Shu chose to follow his gut feeling. Besides, what he had exposed was nothing serious. First off, Lu Shu would recover his own identity after the completion of this mission. So it was not a big deal to let Yaeko know that he was Lu Shu. Secondly, the divine water had long since been an open secret. As for the mask, however, the only two witnesses, the blood devil and the Puppet Master, who was still on the run. Thus, the knowledge of the Networks possession of the mask could have spread through other means. Therefore, he would be safe so long as his celestial map and two flying daggers were kept secret. Well, it seemed like an appropriate excuse But before Lu Shu could run far, he heard Chiba shouting behind, Kiriharakun! Where are you Kiriharakun! Was she try to call back the bloody spirits?! Resigned, Lu Shu ran back at once. Dont shout! You are attracting people here! Chiba pulled him into the house and said, My parents are long-term workers in Okayama. So you dont need to worry about that. What happened to Sakurai? Is she hurt? But Lu Shu refused to enter the house. He explained, Shell be fine if you stop shouting. We cant go in because it may get you into trouble. Alright, stay here. I guess they are not going to fight here. Ill continue shouting if you dont come in, Chiba said stubbornly. Then, Lu Shu hit a spot on her neck, knocking her unconscious. He did it properly so that the temporary hypoxia caused by disruption of blood flow in her carotid artery would not hurt her. Then, Lu Shu put Chiba back in her house, before he closed the door and left. The little girl was being willful at the wrong time! At the current moment, the Collection of Gods forces were everywhere in the vicinity. Following Kitamura Hironos death and the many house-dismantling signs he had drawn, it would have been stranger had they not been looking for Lu Shu. Thus, he could not afford to let Chiba give in to her personal feelings now. When the Collection of Gods found them, how could Chiba escape, even if Yaeko and himself could? Even if she could, what about her parents? Putting his hatred against the Collection of Gods aside, Lu Shus conscience could not allow him to bring a little girl and her family into such suffering. Lu Shu continued running, carrying Yaeko with him. But where could he go then? At this moment, Chibas door was open again. She started shouting, Kiriharakun! Kiriharak Her mouth was covered by Lu Shu before she could finish the last syllable. Lu Shu was both shocked and confused. How did she recover so fast? And my friend can you not be so stubborn? Most importantly, now is not the right time for jokes! Lu Shu lowered his voice and asked softly, How come you woke up so soon? After he lifted his hand from Chibas mouth, Chiba replied carefully, Dont hit me. Theres an attic upstairs and no one can discover it. I think I have awoken to my powers just now when you hit me. By right, commoners can never wake up so soon after being hit on the carotid artery. But she was a Metahuman now What the heck had happened?! ??? Dont fool me. Why is your power awakening even smoother than mine?! An indistinct feeling emerged from deep in his heart. Maybe her power had awakened due to her intense concern about Yousukes safety, together with her anxiety about her inability to offer any help Too impulsive Come in. Quick! Chiba pulled Lu Shu inside as she saw a group of people approaching in this direction. Then, they heard someone giving orders outside loudly, Seal the place. Lord Kitamura Hirono was murdered nearby. Search for clues! That was followed by a flurry of footsteps. Meanwhile, there was no sign of Oda and Kitamuras fight ending. Lu Shu suspected that luck might not be on Odas side, because the other Class B master, Takashima Tairatsu, not a humanist, would eventually arrive to assist Kitamura. Odas demise was only a matter of time. Chiba pulled Lu Shu upstairs, but soon tripped over herself and fell. This was because she had yet to get used to her new strength. Back then, Lu Shu had practiced his sword vigorously with Li Xianyi so as to accelerate the familiarity process with his power gained from the celestial map. Therefore, Kiriharas dojo had actually benefited him through accretion of his powers, which was vital to his rapid growth in strength. Proficient mastery of ones strength came from familiarity and Lu Shu knew it all too well. For exactly the same reason, many Practitioners looked down on Metahumans, although in reality they had to work equally hard. Li Xianyi once said that many Metahumans were actively involved in cultivation too. Not to further their strength, but to fully master their powers and develop new ways to use them. Take for example, Howard had gradually found the easy connection between his fire-type powers and the creation of blazing phoenixes through cultivation and practice. Otherwise, he would not have spent so much energy on summoning phoenixes. Actually, power awakening takes a lot of learning too. After Chiba had finally stumbled to the second floor, she pulled down a hidden door in the ceiling and moved a ladder over. Then, she said to Lu Shu, The attic is up there. Its very difficult to see it from below. Now, go and hide there first. Immediately afterwards, there were rapid knocks on the door. Chiba urged nervously, Hurry up! Im going down to let them in. Before she could finish her words, they heard a mans voice outside, shouting impatiently, We are going to break in if there is no one inside! Chiba shouted immediately, Coming! Lu Shu frowned. It seemed that the Collection of Gods were really in a rage, what with all the consecutive murders of their key members. Not to mention Nogiwa Hakushun, whose Class B father was already dead anyway, Kitamura Kijitori was a man of high position in the organization. Who knew how many people he would vent his anger on following Hironos death? Lu Shu calculated the sum of potential distress points. There were more than enough to fuel his sixth star, what about the seventh Chapter 499 - Nie Ting’s Intention Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To the Collection of Gods, Hironos death was not Lu Shus fault, but was instead the responsibility of the Conservatives. Except the distress points said otherwise. In reality, Lu Shu had done it, so it was really, Lu Shus fault Tonight, Lu Shu had not appeared in the case of Hironos death. The battle between the Conservatives and the Jingoists, as well as the Ninth Heavenly King causing havoc were two independent events in the eyes of the Collection of Gods. But they did not expect that Yaeko would stubbornly connect the two cases together. Even Lu Shu himself was very surprised. He had planned on packing up With Yaeko on his back, Lu Shu climbed up into the attic. He made sure to hide all the ladders in the attic. This was to prevent the Collection of Gods from discovering the attic after associating it with the ladders they would find otherwise. Lu Shus prudence was out of genuine concern over getting Chiba involved. It was all good if he were acting alone, he could simply change his appearance and lay low after killing someone. The Collection of Gods had now arrived. When they saw Chiba alone at home, they asked with some uncertainty. Where is your family? Chiba, slightly fearful, replied, My father is working in Okayama. The person who had initiated the search glanced over and got someone to do a background check. Within two minutes a confirmation came. She is speaking the truth. The leader nodded his head and said, Was there anyone who walked by just now? And was there anyone who came in to hide? Chiba replied cautiously, There was some large movement just now that woke me up and I looked out of the window. Other than that I didnt notice anything. The first half was correct, but the second half was fake. Chiba felt that her words were flawless. But the Collection of Gods still had to do a search. The four people split up to check. Even the wardrobes, cupboards and beneath the bed were not left unchecked. This was likely not the first time the Collection of Gods had done such a thing. Their search was very thorough, normally one could not escape by simply hiding. However, Chibas attic was well-concealed. Meanwhile, Lu Shu took a look around the attic and spotted piles of cash When Lu Shu saw the cash, he gasped in shock. It took everything he had before he could finally resist the temptation of stuffing all the money into the Seal of Lands Damn it, what were Chibas parents working as? Did they intentionally create a hidden attic to conceal all this cash? The largest Japanese yen bill was 10,000 yen. There was a portrait of a male on the note, and Lu Shu had the impression that he was a teacher. The piles of cash in front of Lu Shu now, all had the face of the teacher whose name Lu Shu could not recall The Collection of Gods started from the lowest floor and searched the house one by one, yet could not find anything. When they first came in, they were rude and uncivilised, yet as they confirmed that no one was hiding in the house, they became much politer. In reality, Lu Shu felt that there was no point being polite as they left, since they had conducted a house search without any credentials. Was the Collection of Gods crazy enough to do such a thing? No wonder there were rumours that the Collection of Gods was going mad. Lu Shu sighed. It was not unusual for the Heavenly Network to aggressively probe the Collection of Gods. Anyone with this kind of neighbour would be cautious too. Chiba waited for everyone to leave before very cautiously coming to the second floor. She said, Kiriharakun, its all right now. You can come down. Lu Shu carried Yaeko and went down. As he calmed down he suddenly realised it seemed like there was nothing in Yaekos clothes Chiba curiously asked, What happened to Sakurai? Was the Collection of Gods looking for you? There was nothing to hide from Chiba. Since he now had Chiba involved, she had the right to know what was happening. After some thought, Lu Shu said, I killed the higher management of the Collection of Gods, while Yaeko was injured by them. They are certainly looking for us. Chiba hesitated before asking, So you and Sakurai are both practitioners? Thats right, Lu Shu nodded in affirmation. Just now you said that you had awakened. What ability did you awaken? When I was in that heavy sleep, it felt like I had fallen into a pit of lava. But the lava could not burn me. Instead, I felt that it was very kind. As Chiba finished speaking, her palm burst into flames. Lu Shu nodded his head. So this was a fire element metahuman. He said, Youd better not casually use your abilities. After awakening, there is the process of adapting. We will go after waiting a little longer. Never, ever tell anyone that you helped us hide. Im afraid you cant leave Look outside said Chiba. Lu Shu drew the curtains and looked out. He realised that after they had finished the search, the Collection of Gods never left, they had assigned people to be on guard, completely blocking them off. Outside, the sounds of Oda Tokuma and Kitamura Kijitori battling gradually grew distant. Then Lu Shu felt his phone vibrate. He lay Yaeko on the sofa and stepped aside to check. After coming here Lu Shu had three phones, one was his smartphone, the other was given to him by You Mingyu specially to transmit information, and the last was Kirihara Yousukes. He had placed his own smartphone in the Seal of Lands, as he could not use his SIM card here. The information he had now received was from the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu took a glance and felt a chill down his spine. He did not think that the Heavenly Network would know about this situation so quickly, and they had even prepared a retreat route for him. A new identity, or retreat. It looked like either Taniguchi Bunndai or a spy in the Collection of Gods had successfully connected with the Heavenly Network. This retreat route was quite timely. Lu Shu had been given two choices. One was to change his appearance and continue about his affairs. The other was to withdraw, since it would make no difference even if he wanted to give up. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that this trip was not as dangerous as he had originally thought. Without any specific task allocated to him, he could do anything he wanted. If any trouble occurred, he could simply withdraw. In reality killing two Class Cs and writing the character chai 1 would not deal serious damage to the Collection of Gods. But Nie Ting did not seem to care. This feeling it felt as if they were letting him build a false reputation by sending him to the Collection of Gods. He had been assigned tasks and deeds, and was sent to the target of common hatred among the Heavenly Network: the Collection of Gods. He could withdraw as long as he made use of this reputation. Of course, if he wanted to continue about his affairs, he could certainly do so. What exactly was Nie Tings intention? Since the Koh Chang Island remains, when the Heavenly Network had only sent him and Li Yixiao he had felt that something was not right. Up till this assignment, Lu Shu had felt this feeling grow stronger. Lu Shu had not thought through on his decision. His natural instinct was to not think about it and just settle the problem in front of him. Yaekos breath grew more steady. Lu Shu guessed that she would regain consciousness the next day. As for Chiba Lu Shu did not know how to explain the situation to her. Chapter 500 - A New Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The atmosphere in the room quickly became quite awkward. Yaeko was still unconscious. Chiba suddenly did not know what to say. The person she liked had almost been killed, and she had somehow awakened. She was very bewildered, but at the same time she was also somewhat happy. After Lu Shu had beat up seven of his classmates, Chiba had guessed that Kirihara Yousuke was a practitioner. Every time she harboured such a thought, she would feel that the distance between them had widened. But today had proven that she, too, had become a special existence in the eyes of her classmates From Chibas perspective, the distance between them seemed to have narrowed now. Lu Shu was reflecting on his decision to come to Japan. To speak the truth, he now felt that it was right of him to come here, even though there was no inheritance to receive. As Li Yixiao had said, domestic affairs had their own constraints. But when it came to foreign affairs, things were different. It was the same no matter who you tricked but on the flip side, the others were planning to trick you as well. Let alone an organisation like the Collection of Gods. Lu Shu would not have an ounce of emotional burden if he were to trick them. The Heavenly Network suddenly provided a retreat route just as he was about to unlock the third nebula. Lu Shu found himself not wanting to go back just yet. Distress points were so easy to earn here, he decided to leave only after he had unlocked it. As for Yaeko, he would wait until her wounds healed and she regained her movement before letting her go. Right now, there was no safe place in Japan where she could take shelter. Perhaps Oda Tokuma would die tonight. If not, a Class B called Takashima Tairatsu had yet to make his move. Lu Shu definitely wanted to pick fights, but there were too many Class Bs gathering. Even if it were just Lu Shu, he would not do something that would incur losses for both parties, only to benefit another. Just as Lu Shu had found a suitable place for Yaeko and prepared to carefully analyse the new identity provided by the Heavenly Network, Chiba suddenly said, Kiriharakun, you can be rest assured staying here. My parents are only coming back at the end of next week, so there is no need to worry. Lu Shu had not been concerned about this at all. He suddenly became curious as he recalled the money concealed in the attic. He asked Chiba, What do your parents do for a living? Im not sure either Chiba shook her head. They never let me ask them that sort of question. They only want me to focus on studying and get into the University of Nishinokyo. Lu Shu had wanted to ask whether her family had a business that made quick cash, as he was very interested But from her answer, even Chiba was not sure what her parents did for a living. Lu Shu guessed, storing that amount of money in the attic and not in the bank Perhaps it was some sort of illegal business They did not talk much for the rest of the night. It was as if Chiba was somewhat flustered, while Lu Shu had still not figured out how to explain his situation to Chiba. Lu Shu only had the time to properly analyse his new identity once before he settled in the guest room. His new identity was Yamada Akira, a Class C, key driver and an assistant. One week ago it was suspected that he was related to a deceased Conservative member, and was thus marginalised from society. Now he was in charge of a warehouse in Nishinokyo. This warehouse was not that important. It only stored some common chemical reagents and ingredients like sodium-potassium alloys. It was a job that anyone could do. But just like the security guard at the Collection of Gods Mansion, the Collection of Gods and the Phoenix Society were different. The former took all the Practitioners in their organisation to be spare parts of a machine. There were valuable spare parts, and there were spare parts that were not as important. As for Yamada Akira, he most likely played the role of a screw He only had Class D training, low credentials, and no good friends. Previously he had been promoted for his serious work attitude, yet now he was being marginalised. Lu Shu took a look at his physical appearance, build and height, as well as the amount of time he had spent interacting with the Conservatives. He suddenly felt as if Nie Ting had specifically prepared this identity for him. After coming to Japan, he could immediately take on the identity reserved for him. In any case, Lu Shu could only change his physical appearance, but not completely become another person. He believed that Nie Ting was also very clear of this fact. Hence, the identity Lu Shu needed was not to be an important intelligence personnel. In terms of gathering intelligence, even a Class D could do a better job than Lu Shu could. What Lu Shu needed, was a position that protected and reduced the chances of others exposing his true identity. Lu Shu suddenly realised how frightening it was for the Heavenly Network, a large Practitioners organisation, to provide services for someone. This kind of resource was not available to just any organisation. This was true heritage. The information emphasised that after Lu Shu had taken on this identity, Yamada would be sent back in secret to work in the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu thought about it. This identity was not bad, and could even allow an intelligence agent to return to his native land. This seemed like a very good decision. For some reason he suddenly thought about Taniguchi Bunndai. Although she did not want to return to her country, he could not help but hold great respect for them. This group they must be suffering a lot on the inside. That night, Lu Shu ate the celestial fruit which promoted levels, and successfully illuminated the sixth star. The seventh star was still far from being lit. Lu Shu had to do something big. Lu Shu felt that the Collection of Gods could not blame him. The seventh star was worth 3.2 million distress points, which was a huge number. He could not progress by doing nothing! If the Collection of Gods knew the truth, they would definitely empathise with him! Lu Shu once again renewed his thirst for distress points. Lu Shu awoke before dawn. He knocked on Chibas door and heard her voice coming from inside. Who is it? Kiriharakun, is that you? Um, its me. I just want to say, its now 3am. You can sleep for a while more. From Chibas distress, +666 Lu Shu returned to his room. He silently whispered to himself, What other ways are there to earn distress points?! With Class B in his sights, Lu Shu started to become obsessed The Collection of Gods was still providing a steady stream of distress points, especially with the wave of points at 2am. They had probably gone home, only to see the character chai 1 on their door Lu Shu felt that he had good foresight. There was no way for them to clean the red paint overnight. Even if they did clean it off, they would have to repaint the entire exterior to maintain the colour of the house. If they did not finish cleaning up today, Lu Shu would continue earning distress points. In particular, Kitamura Kijitori was providing an especially large amount of distress points to Lu Shu. An increase of 999 points! This made Lu Shu more interested in the two words Kitamura Kijitori Chapter 501 - Class SSS Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Currently, Kitamura Kijitori took a place of high importance in Lu Shus heart. The last time when two words meant so much to him was the Another Bottle written on the cap when Lu Xiaoyu was craving lemon iced tea a long time ago Those were the golden days. That time Lu Shu got lucky and won seven bottles for free in one shot. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu forced down seven bottles of lemon iced tea As a result, she could not bear the mention of lemon iced tea now. Without a new source of distress points, Lu Shu could only resort to singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star for cultivation training. At present, the power gained through eight hours of singing was equivalent to that of 24 celestial fruits. In other words, he could earn 3,000 distress points per hour, which was a far cry from earning distress points actively himself, for he was really talented in that area During the day, Lu Shu locked himself up in the room and buried himself in the new information sent by the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu learned from his failure to act as Kirihara Yousuke and decided to put some serious effort into his next mission. He aimed for something bigger! Thus, not only did he need to familiarize himself with the persons background, he also had to mimic his way of walking, the stock of the store and even the relevant procedures of storage and re-distribution. At the very least, it certainly would not make sense if he, as the store manager, had no knowledge about his work. When the Collection of Gods came to transfer goods, he could not possibly reply, Please help yourselves. Take and store whatever you want. That was pure nonsense! Only then did Lu Shu finally understand that being a spy was not an easy job. People like Taniguchi Bunndai had to spend decades on secret missions, constantly worrying about their personal safety. Not everybody could withstand prolonged mental stress like that. Lu Shu decided to return to his own self more slowly this time. People would progress over time, after all And no one else but him could cause the failure of his mission, if he did not want to! At noon, Chiba prepared lunch for Lu Shu. The atmosphere was rather awkward, as Chiba struggled to interact with him so closely and Lu Shu still found it difficult to explain the situation to her. Nevertheless, he thought it was essential to keep Chiba informed to a certain extent. Should he reveal everything? Lu Shu mulled over the thought. His confession to Yaeko had been the only choice then. Besides, it would not harm either of them to let her know the truth. But it was a different case for Chiba. What if she decided to give him away after she learned that he was not the real Kirihara Yousuke? On the other hand, Oda Tokumas death had been confirmed by the Heavenly Network after he was attacked by both Kitamura and Takashima. The Conservatives had officially arrived at the end of their road. All of the members were captured by the Jingoists. And Lu Shus part in it was to flip the military trucks in which the captives were being transported in, or at least burst their tires Kiriharakun, what Class of Practitioner are you? Chiba asked curiously. Lu Shu froze. Should he tell the truth? Forget it, a joke would do. Then, he replied, Well, Im a Class SSS. This time it was Chibas turn to be stunned. She asked, Class SSS?! Does it even exist? Of course. Here I am. Lu Shu smiled. What does Class SSS represent Chiba knew that it was not a serious answer, but her curiosity would not allow her to back down. As a rookie Practitioner who had not yet learned the foundations of cultivation, Chiba was filled with curiosity. Lu Shu pondered about the question. Right, he always saw Class S, SS and SSS in novels, but what did they actually mean? After a brief pause, he said, I guess it means Six Six Six. From Chiba Mahiros distress, +666 But at this moment Chiba seemed stunned. She said, Kiriharakun, I once came across a post saying Chinese people liked to use 666 to express their admiration for another person So you Lu Shus brain throbbed. How could he expose himself this way? Was it due to Nie Tings curse? Before he could think of a reasonable excuse, Chiba smiled and asked, So you like China a lot, dont you, Kiriharakun? Yes! Absolutely! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. But things were not that simple. When Chiba was eating, tears suddenly rolled down from her cheeks. She said in a crying voice, Kiriharakun, no matter how hard I try to convince myself, I know, from the day you returned after your sick leave, that you may no longer be the Kiriharakun I knew last time Lu Shu went silent. There were no idiots in the world. Even if he could fool everyone else, how could he deceive Chiba Mahiro, the girl who had paid so much attention to Yousuke all along? The Kiriharakun I knew Chiba was almost whispering now, He did not even dare to step on an ant. After someone pushed him, he would no longer have the courage to attend PE lessons It is impossible for him to have become so different, even with a drastic change in his temperament. Hence, you are not Kiriharakun, right? Im not blaming you, though. I simply want to know the truth. Lu Shu sighed heavily and said, You are right. I am not Kirihara Yousuke. Yousuke committed suicide half a month ago. Just when he finished the sentence, tears welled up from Chibas eyes uncontrollably. But immediately, her tears evaporated on her chin by the high heat emitting from her skin. To Lu Shus astonishment, she had experienced an awakening yet again! You Bewilderment was written all over Lu Shus face. Chiba raised her head with a smile, tears still rolling out of her eyes. She spoke softly, Maybe he has finally found peace. Lu Shu had no reply. During the whole time of Chibas honest confession, she produced no distress points towards him, nor any signs of hostility. He understood her feelings. This girl had been by Yousukes side for more than two years, but she had never put her emotions into words. And now, those words could never be delivered to the right person. It was like a letter, with only the names but no address. As a result, it could never reach its destination, nor be returned. Slowly but surely, it undulated in the long river of time, either forgotten, or buried, serving as a source of eternal pain. At this moment, Lu Shu heard the sound of windows opening on the second floor. It was from the room in which Yaeko was resting. Shocked, he ran up at once, only to see an empty bed and the window wide open. Yaeko was nowhere to be found. On the bedside table was a note that read Thank you, Lu Shu-kun. See you again. Signed off by Sakurai Yaeko. Lu Shu took a long while to recover from his consternation. Seriously? She had left? Sis, are you feeling better? I reckon its not a good idea to run around amidst swarms of Collection of Gods people! Chapter 502 - The Divergence-type Power Awakening Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios But he was not that worried, because he believed that Yaekos decision had been based on sufficient certainty and consideration of the situation. As for where she was heading to, it was none of his concern. We all will meet many passers-by in the long journey called life, and eventually we have to get used to goodbyes. Lu Shu turned and smiled at Chiba, who was standing by the door. He said, Since Yaeko has recovered, its time for me to leave as well. Kiriharakun, could you please hug me? Chiba pleaded softly, As Kirihara Yousuke, hug me, just once. Before Lu Shu could react, Chiba threw herself into Lu Shus arms and left at once. She said, Please take care. Thank you. Lu Shu was well aware that the feelings infused into the hug were not directed at him, but the face he was wearing. And it was an unfulfilled wish of the girls. Despite her serious injuries, Yaeko had the confidence to avoid the small fries downstairs. Besides, she was not a person who would place herself at the mercy of others. Yaeko knew she would have even slain Kitamura Hirono if not for Kijitoris sudden appearance. Moreover, one could tell from her weapon, the dagger, that she specialized in the actual Collection of Gods assassination skills instead of conventional swordplay. She was an assassin. In fact, if it had been Hirono, not Lu Shu, when Yaeko launched the attack in front of his house, Hirono might have already been dead then. However, Lu Shu was much stronger than her. Yaeko took a bold move to return to her apartment in secret, which was probably unexpected even to the Collection of Gods. Two Collection of Gods members were smoking in front of her door. But in a split second, they collapsed into a pool of blood, their hearts punctured by a dagger. Yaeko was as quick as a specter. She peeled off the seal on her door and walked inside. Her house was a mess, most likely due to a house search. But she did not care. She had not returned for daily necessities, but for something she could not afford to let go. From the ceiling chamber she retrieved 100,000 yen, her first income so far. After her teachers death, all remaining funds of the Conservatives were naturally passed to her. But she could not receive that money with peace in mind. Yaeko carefully hid the notes in her pocket and was about to leave. All the important items were kept at her teachers place. Certainly, though, she would not let go of the resources of the Conservatives due to emotional reasons. To her, nothing that was of value should be wasted. That night, she would head to Osaka on a train and leave the country from there. She wanted to take a look at the outside world, though her destination was uncertain yet. She had considered the option of staying with Lu Shu, but a problem kept bothering her, she had approached him as a spy. Thus, it was destined that their interactions would remain improper. A wrongful start would certainly lead to a wrongful ending. Thus, she would rather leave and wait for an opportunity to start all over again. Farewell, Lu Shu-kun. In the meantime, Lu Shu was sitting in the guard house of a warehouse. It was located in a remote place in the Nishinokyo countryside and its only visitors were the logistics personnel transporting materials for the Collection of Gods research department. The original Yamada Akira should be ready to leave the country by now. Following the instructions given, Lu Shu hid in a male restroom nearby and waited for Yamadas arrival for an official takeover. From Yamadas expressions Lu Shu could see his unconcealed joy. Perhaps he was eager to go home, unlike Bunndai. After six years, the day had finally come when he could return to his home. He had committed no mistakes during his assignment, which translated to even more well-deserved resources awaiting him in the organization. Yamada went into the restroom, and Lu Shu walked out. No one noticed that the role of Yamada Akira was now being played by another person. Lu Shus aim this time was the same. To cause trouble under his current identity. After all, while acting alone, he could give the Collection of Gods some headaches when they sent people over for goods. He suddenly felt that his new mission seemed easier than the previous one. Credits to the Heavenly Network, of course. At this moment, he heard a knock on the window. Lu Shu looked up to see a short man with a large, round face smiling at him from across the window. Lu Shu froze Who the heck is this? Yamada! Haha, Im here to keep you company! Why? Do you not remember me? We just met half a month ago! The man laughed. Lu Shu asked curiously, Of course I do. But what are you doing here? You said to keep me company? He picked up some information from his words. They were acquaintances, but not very familiar. They had only met once half a month ago. Correct! Smiling, he pulled open the door and said, I got cleared too and they sent me here to take care of the warehouse with you. Lu Shu felt the world around him collapse. According to the plan, wasnt he supposed to be acting alone? What was this man here for?! And he did not even know his bloody name! Pretending to be friendly, Lu Shu patted his shoulders as a form of greeting. He wanted to know his name from the background entries of distress points. However, at the moment, numerous points were being generated by the Collection of Gods and Lu Shu could not be certain which one was his! It seemed that too much distress could bring along inconveniences too! More importantly Man, who are you? Are you working for Nie Ting to find joy for me? It was hard for me not to think along those lines considering the time you came! Yamada, do you think we can be employed again? the round faced man asked, Ive only attended a funeral with Matsuura Haraichiro and now, guess what, Im here! The internal clearing recently has affected so many! Lu Shu shrugged his shoulders with reservation. He replied, But weve got no choice except for waiting for it to pass. Speaking of which, why did they send you here? Im good doing it alone. Haha, you are such a shoulder-shrugger like always. The big, round face grinned. Shrugging shoulders was Akiras habit, although Lu Shu did not notice it during his conversation with him in the restroom. It seemed to be an enforced habit just to convenience the new assumer of his role. Just like main characters certain traits in mangas, such as the six lines on Narutos cheeks and the strand of standing hair on Conans head. It served to reinforce the audiences impression on the characters, because their facial features might be slightly off sometimes due to inherent difficulties in replication in drawings. Thus, a specific, representative action of shrugging shoulders might help him with the transition into this new identity. You didnt answer my question. What are you here for? What happened? Lu Shu asked casually. But the man did not seem to be dismayed at being suspected. He said, Lucky you. You came here early. Meanwhile for me, I came thanks to someone elses help. Its said that next to this warehouse there is an underground base, which has been in construction for over a year and is about to be put in use soon. Since the warehouse is so close to it, we must be working at an important place. Besides, as a Class D, I believe they will call me back again if I behave properly. In any case, the Collection of Gods is experiencing a shortage of manpower after the death of three Class Cs. Lu Shu remained quiet, which had given the man a wrong signal. He assured Lu Shu and said, But do rest assured. I heard that youve just ascended to Class D, and thats no big deal at all. Your time will come sooner or later so long as you train hard here. Oh, congratulations, then, Lu Shu replied politely yet slightly awkwardly. And to the man, the awkwardness had once again been misinterpreted as Lu Shus low self-esteem in front of his own wonderful achievements As a result, he spent the entire day talking to him and Lu Shu responded with countless shoulder shrugs. But at the end of the day, he still had yet to figure out the round faces name! At night, they stayed in the same room. Lu Shu was hoping for some background information on the man, but the Heavenly Network did not send any At around 2am, the man went to the restroom. Lu Shu was delighted at the opportunity, since not many Collection of Gods people were still awake to fill his screen with distress points. Thus, it would be relatively easy to find his name now. Lu Shu got up and went to the restroom too. Then, the round face turned to Lu Shu and gave him an ugly grin. He asked, Yo, Yamada, what a coincidence! Grin your foot! You would have been dead right now if not for the sake of my new identity They stood together in the restroom. After a while, the man had finally started peeing. Instantly Lu Shu used his water-type powers to split the mans stream of urine into two. Lu Shu was conscious not to cause too many splits because that would seem too strange This time, he would certainly succeed in knowing his name! So long as he had no contact with the mans body, he had no way to know his water-type powers. But to Lu Shus surprise, there were no distress points produced at all, not even a small amount like 100! Thats weird. Could he control his generation of distress points? That must be a joke if it were true! No one, especially a small fry like him, could resist his collection of distress points! Upon second thoughts, he gave up. This time, though, he was shocked to see the stream automatically split into three the second he stopped using his powers! That caught Lu Shu off guard! Sensing Lu Shus startled stare, the man smirked sheepishly. Err, recently I played too hard with those high school girls who had just entered the Collection of Gods. Now, Lu Shu had the urge to beat him to death Bloody hell! You must have been sent by Nie Ting to make me distressed! Chapter 503 - An Indestructible Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Middle-aged men were really the natural enemy of water splitting powers. Lu Shu could not help but look at the round face with deep emotions. Lu Shu thought that his move would certainly allow him to reveal his real name. But he had absolutely never thought that perhaps splitting his stream of urine into two would make him so happy. It was usually split into three streams. Why, his kidneys today are in good condition! Interesting. Since the man would not accept such a simple tactic, Lu Shu had no choice but to change his plans. At least he did not have to think so much for now. Once Lu Shu got serious, there was no way his image and identity would be given away! His previous tactic was simply too mild. Lu Shu felt that he had not completely made use of his full potential. Didnt all movie characters who had alter egos all say. If his appearance is mysterious, it is not because he has not appeared before. It is because all those who have seen his true appearance have all died This image was of such a show-off. But, Lu Shu felt that he now had this same image. From now on, he would get rid of whoever saw through him. The round face pulled up his pants and walked back. As he walked, he chuckled in glee. Yamada, I heard that you are good at fighting. Even a mid-tier Class D could not defeat you. Come with me next time. Once I advance to a key Class C member, you can have a share of the sophomore girls in the organisation. They are very cooperative. Lu Shu laughed lightheartedly. Ill count on you for that. On the outside he was laughing, but on the inside he was scolding the round face. Since when did peak Class Ds arrogantly take in underlings wherever they went? Dont assume that just because my urine is split into two streams that my kidney is bad. My body is very good. I can go for several rounds in one night without any difficulties, the round face said, trying his best to salvage his image and his dignity as a man. Lu Shu laughed. What was he bragging about? He still had the guts to brag after what had happened earlier? The round face suddenly asked. Is there any grease in your warehouse? What if the reserve significantly drops? Would they find out? Dont hide the truth from me. Now the two of us are in charge of guarding this warehouse. You cant hide the truth from me. Theres no grease here. They will always do a detailed comparison when they transport things in and out of here. Its not like you dont know how serious they are with this, Lu Shu said. Even if there was grease, would they entrust it to us, the marginalised? The round face gave it some thought and said. How unlucky. The two of them returned to their dorm and once again laid down. Lu Shu pondered how it would be possible for him to get the round faces real name. He could not simply call him the round face all the time. How could he not know his name from start to end? One day passed in a flash. In the long run, this would certainly cause problems. Under normal circumstances Lu Shu would usually sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star to himself. But with the round face around, he could not do so. When they woke up the next morning, the round face wore his pants and went to the toilet without wearing his jacket. Lu Shu suddenly laughed out loud. Already? You cant hold it in, right? The round face was dumbfounded and once again laid down with a crash. There was no way a man could say no! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +69! The rivalry between men was very odd. The two of them simply lay there. Even as they knew it was time to eat lunch, neither of them even spoke about getting up they even gave up guarding the warehouse Kawayoshis face started to turn purple and he looked at Lu Shu. He was providing Lu Shu with more and more distress points. On the other hand, Lu Shu was not in the least pressured. As he was still young, he was strong enough to hold in his bladder. He was eagerly looking forward to Kawayoshi giving him more distress points To be honest, this method of earning distress points made Lu Shu feel that he had found a new way to defeat his opponent by surprise. He had an accurate grasp of human nature. Kawayoshi had more pride and dignity in this aspect, and Lu Shu was tackling the problem at its core. It was at this moment that someone suddenly shouted from outside the warehouse. Where did the people guarding the warehouse go? Is there no one? Kawayoshi quickly sat up and shouted. Yes, there is, Im coming! There was finally a way out for him. This time, it was not that he could not hold his bladder, but because he had work to do. However, Kawayoshi still rushed to the toilet first. The moment he relieved himself, he felt that the world was so beautiful Lu Shu put on his clothes and opened the doors to the warehouse. A truck had stopped in front of the warehouse. A man with a peaked cap looked at him and said. Yamada! Arent you usually quite fast? What happened to He had not finished speaking when he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He looked around him but there was nothing to be found. On the other hand, the smiling Lu Shu was wondering whether the man had figured out his identity, and whether he had to get rid of the man as a result Ahem, the man said. This is the new batch of resources. After signing, do register it in the computer. Dont store these materials deep in the warehouse, lest the base next door come and take them away in two days. Lu Shu happily signed. Two people emerged from the truck to transport 13 boxes into the warehouse. The boxes were made of aluminum and were sealed tightly. Kawayoshi finally put on his pants and came over. He actually recognised the deliveryman and said. Uchida! Long time no see. The man in the peaked cap looked pleasantly surprised to see Kawayoshi. Lord Nagaya! Why are you here too? Someone took a photo of me and Matsuura Haraichiro from the Conservatives attending a funeral together. Honestly, I dont even know who this Matsuura Haraichiro is, Kawayoshi blabbered on. Uchida laughed. You dont need to worry. Looking at your strength, you can immediately advance to Class C. You will definitely be reemployed then. Ha ha, of course, Kawayoshi laughed. He was not worried about his future at all. When Lu Shu talked to him the previous afternoon, Lu Shu had sensed that there was someone above Kawayoshi. His allocation to the warehouse was more of a rehabilitation period just for show. He was quite different from the Yamada, Lu Shu had replaced. But Lu Shu had never thought that this Kawayoshi was actually a favoured member of the Collection of Gods! In reality, every department head in the Collection of Gods were usually Class C key members. Under normal circumstances, once you had advanced to Class C, your treatment would be worlds apart from that of before. Thus, in this case, it would not only result in Class Cs being favoured, but also those who had the potential to advance to Class C, many would try winning them over in advance. The Collection of Gods was now lacking in heritage. This was not only a result of Nie Tings massacre earlier, but also because they had suffered heavy losses in the Koh Chang remains. Many key positions were still vacant. Everyone was in an intense competition with one another. The one who first advances to Class C would have the chance to obtain a crucial department. This time, Kawayoshis leader Takashima Tairatsu had assigned him here to conceal his abilities. This was in order for him to quickly advance to Class C and take on a new job with an important role. The Collection of Gods itself was very united, but there were politics everywhere. Takashima Tairatsu and Kitamura Kijitori had the same views on the surface, but on the inside they both had the intention of seizing power for themselves. Whoever had more people on their side had greater influence in the Collection of Gods. Whoever advanced to Class A first would truly be the unparalleled boss in the Collection of Gods. Chapter 504 - Lu Shu, the Boy with the Least Observational Skills in History Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Collection of Gods current plight was very awkward. In the early days, they had a complete inheritance and many ancient resources, allowing them to rise rapidly. As a result, they grew complacent and made many enemies. In the past, they often fought the Heavenly Network head-on overseas. However, they had never expected that the Heavenly Network would suddenly produce two Class As. This was simply too frightening If one were to single out the Collection of Gods, they would be very powerful. But the whole world knew that if a large organisation did not have a single Class A, the real stage would belong to only the four organisations with Class As: the Golden Foundation, the Heavenly Network, the Department of Faith Theory, and the Phoenix Society. Strength determined ones position. It had been this way since the beginning of time. Lu Shu waited for the truck to leave before suddenly asking. Why has the base beside us suddenly started operations? Kawayoshi said impatiently. Isnt it because some strong attackers from the Heavenly Network killed so many people recently? They have to shift to a safer place to conduct some of their affairs. Kawayoshi then lowered his voice. For Lord Takashima to advance to Class A! Oh, it would be great if Lord Takashima were able to advance to Class A, Lu Shu nodded. It seemed like he agreed with Kawayoshi, but he did not think so in reality. The Heavenly Network had already planted spies in the Collection of Gods and would definitely know this before Lu Shu did. Perhaps the Collection of Gods was also clear that they could not conceal an experiment of such a massive scale, hence they had to move here lest the Heavenly Network came and destroyed their results. Kawayoshi suddenly laughed out loud. Earlier you were with Nogiwa Takenobu, werent you? But now that Nogiwa is dead, following me is your best choice. Come join me. Kawayoshi headed towards the dorm as he finished speaking. You guard the outside. Ill be training. It was as if Kawayoshi had become the boss of the warehouse, leaving Lu Shu with the manual work while he focused on training. Behind Kawayoshi, Lu Shu was happy without any complaint. If what Kawayoshi said was true, that they could expect a day where Kawayoshi was reemployed, then the chance of Lu Shu doing things by himself was up to Kawayoshi as well The distress points that the Collection of Gods provided him had dropped significantly today. Lu Shu had already earned 400,000 points of the 3.2 million points needed to illuminate the seventh star. Needless to say, the characterchai 1 had been of great help to Lu Shu Lu Shu was like a normal warehouse security guard, on guard while sitting outside the warehouse. Kawayoshi said that he would go train by himself, but within half an hour, a very young girl appeared outside the doors of the warehouse. The girl bowed to Lu Shu and said, Senpai, Nagaya senpai let me come here to find him. Lu Shu was speechless. Couldnt he have a break after purposely being assigned as a warehouse security guard?! Thats why your urine splits into three streams! You cant blame anyone else if you suddenly die! Within 20 minutes, she came out of the dorm neatly dressed. She bowed to Lu Shu before leaving. Kawayoshi came out of the dorm, looking very pleased with himself. How was that? They come immediately when I call them! Lu Shu replied. Yes, Lord Nagaya is amazing! Ha ha. In the next two days I will be examining a new batch of talented students. Perhaps we will run into some good ones, Kawayoshi laughed. Youre in luck, coming into contact with me now. Lu Shu rolled his eyes, but he could not do anything. Concealing his identity also had its drawbacks. Lu Shu really wanted to return to his original identity and beat him to death. Lord Nagaya, when you are reemployed, can you bring me along with you? I really have no relations with the Conservatives, said Lu Shu. Kawayoshi laughed. Did you really need to ask? No worries. With your strength, putting you as a warehouse manager is a waste of talent. Kawayoshi laughed and was suddenly curious, Hm? Yamada, I havent seen you shrug your shoulders today As he finished speaking, Kawayoshi felt a chill down his spine. He did not know why either Lu Shu shrugged his shoulders and said, Ha ha, I dont shrug my shoulders all the time either. Kawayoshi laughed. True. What do you usually eat? As Kawayoshi spoke, he carefully observed Lu Shu. Lu Shu laughed. Walk 500 metres from here. There is a snack bar on the left. I usually eat there. Kawayoshi laughed and asked, Hey, you were once Nogiwa Hakushuns driver and assistant, right? What kind of person was he? He, Lu Shu shrugged his shoulders, was too sarcastic. Of course I only say this because hes not around anymore. Not like Im afraid hell hear me though. Did you know that his wife had an affair? Nogiwa Hakushun had a fondness for locking his wife in a cage. He was so cruel. Kawayoshi suddenly burst into laughter. Are you serious? What an odd person! In actual fact this was a secret. Kawayoshi happened to know this, as he had once been assigned to investigate Kitamura Kijitori and Nogiwa Takenobu under Takashima Tairatsu. Kawayoshi had been suspicious of Lu Shus identity and wanted to probe further. He did not expect Lu Shu to expose such a secret and immediately dropped his suspicion. In fact, the Heavenly Networks intelligence was very solid. No wonder Nie Ting often knew the trends of overseas Practitioners in advance. The resources that the Heavenly Network had provided Lu Shu with included many details that Yamada Akira should know, such as his daily habits, the surroundings of the warehouse, as well as some secrets of his former colleagues. Of course, not all intelligence agents were like this. Besides, the Lu Shu was here to replace Yamada Akira, thus the information this time was more thorough. Nagaya proudly declared, At first I was in the same department as Nogiwa Hakushun. He was always stronger than me. Afterwards I made use of my strengths as a Class D to become the acting Head of a Department. Do you know what this means? Lu Shu was momentarily shocked. He said, Does that mean Nogiwa Hakushun got promoted? Wasnt this what he meant? In the beginning Nogiwa Hakushun was the Head of Department. If Nogiwa did not get promoted, how could you become the Head of Department? From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! According to the script, Lu Shu should have praised him for having the recognition of the bosses, as he was able to become the acting Head of Department as a Class D. Was he fine with not following the flow of events? What was wrong with him? Kawayoshi had never seen someone with as little observational skills as Lu Shu He kept silent for a long time before finally explaining. It was supposed to be me who received rapid promotion, thats why Nogiwa Hakushun was allocated to a higher position! To be honest, it was Lu Shus first time seeing someone so shameless. This Kawayoshi really thought too highly of himself. It was also this days interaction that left Lu Shu with two impressions of round face Nagaya Kawayoshi. One, that his kidney was in poor condition and two, that he thought too highly of himself. Chapter 505 - Four Trucks of Goods! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That night, Kawayoshi refused to drink a single glass of water before going to sleep, just in case Lu Shu would propose another round of urine-holding competition with him Their afternoon conversation had left Kawayoshi feeling uncomfortable for a long time. Speaking of which, he had never heard that this Yamada Akira was this annoying! Secretly he messaged his friend to inquire about Yamada. After two hours, his friend had finally replied after asking those who used to be familiar with Yamada. Indeed, Yamadas honesty had offended many, but it had also earned him Nogiwa Hakushuns favor and recognition. In fact, it was common that leaders preferred honest subordinates, for they would not have to worry about betrayals and unnecessary dramas. And one had to admit that Nie Ting had made the right choice of posing Yamadas role to Lu Shu. Frankness tended to be associated with irritating behaviors. Kawayoshi dropped his suspicion upon seeing the message. He believed that sooner or later he would be reemployed officially as a Head of Department, without the word acting. By then, much trouble would have been saved with an honest person following him. That feeling could probably resonate with many leaders. And Kawayoshi thought that people who were too perfect were dangerous. Fortunately, Lu Shu was unaware of that. Otherwise, he would do his best to prove the difference between being irritating purposely and unintentionally due to straightforwardness. Then, many days had passed in peace, and both Kawayoshi and Lu Shu were waiting for the reemployment of the former Everyday Kawayoshi would call different girls to the warehouse and spend a range of time with them. One day, it was done in as short as a few minutes. Out of curiosity, Lu Shu asked him why he was so fast. That embarrassed Kawayoshi. From that day onwards, he would insist the girls talk to him for two hours before they were allowed to leave When they ran out of topics, it felt so damned awkward! After two hours, Kawayoshi checked his watch and finally walked out with a look of smug satisfaction. Lu Shu looked up into the sky, wondering how many days Kawayoshi could keep the long, awkward conversations going Arent you tired? Doing that everyday? Lu Shu asked curiously, After all you are no longer But Kawayoshi interrupted him. Im still young. Just over 30. They say I look like a student. Lu Shu studied him carefully, and suddenly found his excuse familiar because he had heard it in China too. Nonetheless, the reality was not that simple. Lu Shu pondered for two seconds before pointing out the truth. You look like a student not because you are young, but that you look like a country bumpkin! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +777 In fact, the comment focused more on ones fashion taste instead of their appearance. It was normal for many to start the pursuit of trendiness after graduation, and some sophomores, juniors, and even high school students had already begun to dress themselves up. But to the majority, students were the synonym of lacking in class. Ouch! Kawayoshi decided not to continue with the conversation. At this moment, they heard a loud roar of car engines, particularly jarring in the quiet, empty countryside. There were few residents in the region, except for a few factories. Judging from the number of cars, they must have come for the warehouse, Lu Shu thought. But he was uncertain of who they were. A rare look of seriousness appeared on Kawayoshis face. He even smoothed his clothes upon hearing the noise. In less than five minutes, a car and four trucks stopped in front of the warehouse. As a young man alighted from the car, he shot Kawayoshi a brief glimpse, which immediately made the latter scuttle forward in an obsequious manner. Kawayoshi greeted him. What brought you here, Kuriyama-san? To transport four trucks of goods directly into the warehouse. I sent 20 men for you to order around. Teacher wants complete security of these goods. Understood? They wont be stored for long, and will be carried away upon the official opening of the base next week. As he spoke, he did not even look at Kawayoshi again. Then, he took out a cigarette, and Kawayoshi immediately lit it for him. Lu Shus face lit up. That was Takashima Tairatsus apprentice. Lu Shu could tell he was perhaps at the peak of Class C. But Kawayoshi proved to be not as impressive as he boasted. He was just a lucky man who had happened to follow the right person. During their conversation, twenty men got off from the seven trucks. They locked the doors again before reporting to Kuriyama. Upon seeing Lu Shu, Kuriyama asked, Who is he? He is Yamada Akira, mistaken to be a pro-Conservative just like me. He used to be Nogiwa Hakushuns driver and assistant, but now he follows me. Its alright, Kawayoshi replied with a grin. Then, he whispered to Kuriyamas ear rapidly, A mere Class D beginner. No worries. I can kill him anytime if he causes any problems. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was awaiting further instructions beside them with an innocent look. The young man paid no more attention to Lu Shu, because a small fry like him was not worthy of his attention. Then, Kuriyama turned to Kawayoshi and said, No errors with the goods are tolerable. Take care of yourself at night. Rest assured that Teacher did not abandon you and you will be assigned the Head of Department for Security and Defense at the new base later on. Thank you Kuriyama-san! Please extend my gratitude to Lord Takashima too! Kawayoshi was ecstatic. Unlike the security manager of some random hotels, that position had real power! At this moment, someone shouted in Japanese from one of the four trucks, Damn you, Takashima! You are even willing to sacrifice your own people! We used to be your supporters! Lu Shu was dumbstruck. He did not expect the so-called goods to be Practitioners from the Collection of Gods! Whats going on? Furthermore, judging from his words, he was likely to be a Jingoist! Kuriyamas face darkened. Drive the trucks into the warehouse, Hurry up. Nagaya, this is not your first time doing this. You know the consequences if anything happens. Please rest assured. I will not fail Lord Kuriyamas and Lord Takashimas trust, replied Kawayoshi, who made a deep, respectful bow. Chapter 506 - The Collection of Gods’ Hierarchy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Standing still at the side of the warehouse, Lu Shu watched in silence as Kawayoshi flattered the high-position man named Kuriyama. A feeling of disgust swelled up from his throat as the car drove off. He had witnessed how the Collection of Gods spy sacrificed many lives in the Beimang remains so as to forcefully pull up his individual strength. Back then, he was simply startled by their morbid obsession with the creation of powerful fighters. And now, they were planning to use the same strategy and had captured so many past comrades-in-arms for the sacrifice. Bunndai had once mentioned that the Collection of Gods superiors were hoping to accelerate the generation of a Class A through even more radical methods, in order to establish for themselves a more stable footing on the international platform. But it was not the right time yet. Could she mean that the sacrifice might not proceed as intended due to the uniqueness of Class A? Lu Shu was uncertain. He could only rely on his speculations. Many people were scared of ghosts. Yet, at that instant, Lu Shu felt that peoples desires were even more frightening. After Kawayoshi casually ordered the drivers to park the four trucks in the spacious factory room, he told Lu Shu, Sometimes things are not to be spoken. We, the errand runners, are not required to know too many things. We just do whatever we are told by the superiors. Sure. Lu Shu gave a nod of acknowledgment. He had no sympathy for the goods inside the trucks, because none of the Jingoists were free from guilt. However, that could not stop him from deepening his hatred towards the Collection of Gods, for their unethical acts. This time, all of the security team members allocated to Kawayoshi were Class Es, who showed complete respect towards the Class D Yamada. Lu Shu pulled open the truck door and glanced inside. There were around ten people in each truck, lying around on the floor. They were unable to move despite the absence of any chains or shackles. At this moment, a man retrieved a white suitcase and revealed forty syringes arranged orderly inside. Another person explained to him, One syringe per 24 hours. This can maintain their powers and only cause whole-body paralysis. As the liquids were injected into their carotid arteries, the goods soon went quiet, only able to move their eyeballs. Thus, it seemed that they were capable of yelling only due to the fading effects of the drugs In the meantime, those men inflicted violence on the goods, who were of much higher level than themselves. Where could they find such opportunities any other day? Lu Shu was aghast at the evil side of humanity. Although enraged, those goods could not even lift their fingers. Well aware of their eventual demise, the security personnel were unafraid of retaliation at all. After three injections, they will develop resistance to the drug. By then, youll need to inject once every 12 hours. This is the second time. Lu Shu was shocked. Youve even figured out the cycle of their drug resistance! How many people have fallen victim so far?! Now, he had utterly no favorable disposition towards Nagaya Kawayoshi, Kuriyama, and even the 20 security members. All of them were murderers. Kawayoshi and Lu Shu, as Class Ds, could do anything as they pleased, while the Class E security personnel did not dare to act even the slightest inappropriately in front of them. All of them sat around the trucks obediently to keep things in check. This provided a glimpse into the strict hierarchy system in the Collection of Gods. In the Heavenly Network, Class Es and Ds could interact with one another without any barriers. But in the Collection of Gods, Class Es were obliged to use honorific speech when talking to Class Ds. Lu Shu asked Kawayoshi, How are they going to eat dinner? Kawayoshi dismissed him with a wave. You dont need to worry about them. Class Es are our workers. Why? Are you saying we should be their cooks? But thats not right, Lu Shu replied, We cant starve them like that. Kawayoshi smiled and put a cigarette between his lips, signaling Lu Shu to light it for him. But Lu Shu did not respond. In the end, he had to do it himself. You dont have to be so restricted with me. You will understand that we and they are from different classes. They wont even complain if you slap them. Believe me? Lu Shus eyes suddenly beamed with joy. Really? An ominous feeling emerged from Kawayoshis heart. Then, in his startled stare, Lu Shu came up to a security personnel and gave him a hard slap. The poor man almost fainted on the spot He turned two rounds due to the momentum. When he could finally stand still, his brains were still spinning in pain From Seko Hironaris distress, +999 Another slap! Before they could recover from the shock, Lu Shus slap had landed on another persons face From Motegi Toshimitsus distress, +999 Being weaker, he collapsed to the floor and was unable to stand up again From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! It was only meant to be a bloody joke and he had certainly not expected Lu Shu to take it seriously. Thus, before Lu Shu slapped the third person, Kawayoshi stopped him quickly. Wait. Wait! You are being too harsh. Stop slapping them! Lu Shu froze. Didnt you tell me to slap them? He was not done. He could have easily gained close to 20,000 distress points like this Kawayoshi felt like slapping himself now. What was he thinking when he cracked the joke with such a straightforward person who could not even appreciate jokes! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! And now Lu Shu noticed that besides the two who had been slapped, the other security personnel were contributing distress points too, although to a lesser extent. That was because they were worried for their own personal safety now. Although it was not like they had never been slapped by high-position people before, this man was too damn harsh They were uncertain about both the current situation and this person called Yamada Akira! Meanwhile, Lu Shu realized that Kawayoshi was telling the truth. Those people did not dare to defend themselves. At this moment, Kawayoshi received a call. Yes, Lord Kuriyama Okay. Right away! After he ended the call, Kawayoshi yelled, The opening of the new base has been pushed forward. Buck up, everyone! The goods are to be transferred to the base NOW! Lu Shus eyes brightened up. Could that be his chance of entering the base? Chapter 507 - Disguised Rejection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone in the warehouse was at the door, neatly lined up to receive their guest. After 20 minutes, Kuriyama himself arrived. Along with him was a fleet of over 20 delivery trucks. Lu Shu counted 27 large delivery trucks. 19 of them were most likely already filled to the brim with goods. Countless crack troops were guarding the 19 vans. They were all either beginner Class Ds or advanced Class Es. Each Class D led a small team of five to patrol the vans. Their eyes were like hawks, looking around hesitantly. But Lu Shu could not detect any waves of powers coming from inside the vans, and hence could not confirm the contents of the 19 delivery vans. Could it be that the van itself was made of a material that could suppress the waves of powers? Lu Shu gave it some thought. If this kind of delivery needed so many people on guard, then the goods were probably worth a lot. Perhaps these were the precious resources the Collection of Gods wanted to transport to their new base. He suddenly became hesitant. Should he get rid of everyone and take the goods for himself There were certainly many people around him, but they could not defeat him either. To destroy or not to destroy, that was the question. Lu Shu now had two concerns. Firstly, if the goods in these vans were like those sent in the afternoon, he did not know what to do. He was also not interested in the Collection of Gods and had no intention of saving them. Even if the Collection of Gods had captured people, the people were not worth the effort. Lu Shu was also not Buddha, who delivered all living creatures from torment. He was also worried that if he got rid of this identity too quickly, it would not do justice to the amount of preparation the Heavenly Network had done. Besides, he would accompany these goods to the new base. According to Kawayoshi, this warehouse would soon be abandoned. In the future, the new base would receive and store goods by themselves. Till then, the goods would not run away, and his image would not be destroyed. As long as he knew where the goods were, he could simply use his mystic water to break the wall, take the goods and leave whenever he wanted. Kawayoshi moved closer to Kuriyama and helped him light his cigarette. Lord Kuriyama, is Yamada Akira coming along with us? Id like to take him under my wing. He is quite honest and frank. You can be rest assured with him. Kuriyama looked at him. Yes, I got someone to do a background check on Yamada this afternoon. Theres no problem. But instead of following you, Id like to employ him. My assistant was killed by a wave at the battle with Oda Tokuma. If you want to use people, use them now. Pulling him onshore when he is in low spirits is sure to make him feel touched. Kawayoshi was dumbfounded. He did not think that Kuriyama too would want to take Yamada for himself. Yamadas performance before Lu Shu replaced him was indeed very good. He was adept at managing Nogiwa Hakushuns travel route and work plans. Furthermore, he was very frank. He was willing to oppose anyone if it was for Nogiwa Hakushuns sake. Which leader did not want such a subordinate? Kuriyama now had to make use of his men. Seeing that Takashima Tairatsu would soon have the opportunity to advance to Class A, the likes of Takashima would have to rise up as well. It would be extremely awkward if he did not have anyone under him then. Now that Yamada had been cast out as a neglected character, Kuriyamas eye turned towards the left-over Conservatives as well. He did not have any major flaws. His practical aptitude was also above average. With someone like him drawing people in, others would certainly agree to convert and join him in the future. Kuriyama was banking on this very idea. He wanted to provide Yamada with timely help. He believed that Yamada, a neglected Class D character, would definitely be beyond grateful to him. What? Kuriyama looked at Kawayoshi calmly. Do you not agree? Yes, I agree, Kawayoshi said and lowered his head. He did not dare to compete over Yamada with Kuriyama. Kuriyama was Takashima Tairatsus most competent underling. He held power within the Collection of Gods. Thats good. Call him over. I want to speak to him. Kuriyama laughed as he patted Kawayoshis shoulder. He was very satisfied with Kawayoshis attitude. Kawayoshi approached Lu Shu with a complex expression. Ahem, Brother Yamada. Ill be in your care from now on. Lord Kuriyama wants to speak to you. Lu Shu was momentarily shocked. Why was the round face suddenly so polite? In reality, Kawayoshi himself clearly understood that Yamada was a cut above the rest. He could not be offended if Yamada became Kuriyamas trusted subordinate. Lu Shu followed Kawayoshi and approached Kuriyama. Kuriyama looked up at Lu Shu with a superior look on his face From Kuriyama Kumos distress, +99! Lu Shus height was indeed very impressive. But this did not affect his image, as the original Yamada Akira was also very tall. Kuriyama did not directly try to win him over. He calmly said, What talents do you have? Lu Shu wondered why he had suddenly asked him this question. He could not answer him with his current talents either. He could only blindly spout nonsense. My talent I can do mental sums very quickly. Is this considered a talent? Kuriyama suddenly felt that he could not carry on with the conversation. He asked for Lu Shus talents as an opportunity for him to show off his talents, before Kuriyama tried to win him over. What was he doing, saying that his talent was doing mental sums quickly?! Kuriyama pondered for a long time before asking, Mental sums? What is 1921 multiplied by 1921? 131, Lu Shu replied without any thought. Kuriyama and Kawayoshi were dumbfounded. From Kuriyama Kumos distress, +666! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! Your mathematics teacher must be rolling in his grave right now! How could 1921 multiplied by 1921 be 131?! Kuriyama took a deep breath. your answer is wrong. My answer is indeed wrong. Lu Shu nodded his head. But I calculated very quickly. From Kuriyama Kumos distress, +666! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! Kuriyama thought about it carefully. Lu Shu certainly did not hesitate in his answer. You could say he was relatively fast But if the answer was incorrect, there was no point being so fast! Kuriyama lowered his face into his hands. Nagaya, hurry up and get him to supervise the truck loading Kawayoshi understood that Kuriyama had given up on his plan of winning Yamada over Kawayoshi brought him back to the road and grumbled. Even if you dont want to work with Kuriyama, there is no need for you to reject him so directly! Your future is done for. In Kawayoshis and Kuriyamas eyes, Lu Shu was playing the fool as a disguised rejection. This was actually the result that Lu Shu had wanted. He knew that working for Kuriyama was not a role he could deal with easily. He did not have the ability to conceal like the original Yamada Akira. Who knows how much time he had spent before getting closer to Nogiwa Hakushun, and at the same time not having his identity exposed. But how about Lu Shu? If he forced himself to put a square peg into a round hole and got involved with Kuriyama, sooner or later problems would occur. He only needed this identity to conceal his affairs. There was not much significance for him to be by Kuriyamas side. He could not allow his identity to collapse anymore! Chapter 508 - Conspiracy and Decoy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of people nervously prepared to transport the goods. The Collection of Gods was very particular about their affairs. They first sent someone to check the stock register and calculate its size. They only started transporting the goods after they had decided on the best arrangement. This way, they could ensure the efficient usage of the space within the delivery truck. Lu Shu observed from the side. Kawayoshi was still shaken from the incident that had just happened. On the contrary, he was now feeling somewhat sorry for Lu Shu. Do you know how many people have dreamed of being Kuriyamas assistant? Oh? Lu Shu looked at Kawayoshi. Lord Takashima may not immediately advance to Class A. Only then will he have a monopoly within the Collection of Gods. Perhaps Lord Kuriyama can be on equal footing as Lord Kitamura, precisely because he is Lord Takashimas last underling! Kawayoshi anxiously said, If you followed him, even if you went with the flow for some time, you can still pick your position as Head of Department. Then, you will have in your hands resources, status and a high level of skills, furthermore many women in the organisation will throw themselves in your arms. Lu Shu kept quiet. Since he had decided that he would distance himself from Kuriyama, then there was nothing else for him to explain. The more he talked, the more mistakes he would make. On the other hand, Nagaya did not stop talking. I know that in the past, Nogiwa Hakushun and Lord Kuriyama had many conflicts, so now you are not willing to seek refuge with Lord Kuriyama. But now Nogiwa Hakushun is dead! On the inside, Lu Shu was laughing. As long as youre happy It took three hours before the goods in the warehouse were fully arranged. After that, everyone boarded the delivery van and moved over to the new base. The base, which had been in the suburbs for a long time, was like a steel fortress that was completely shut. There was already a high wall outside the base, which covered a large area of land. The time now was 11pm. The entire wall was brightly lit, with no spot left dark. In the sentry post above stood military personnel armed with knives. They patrolled the area in an orderly manner. Lu Shu was curious. Are we really using this base immediately because of that Heavenly King from China? Isnt he an earth element metahuman? Wouldnt it be a piece of cake for him to enter? They were very particular about the underground layout. The entire underground fortress is three metres thick. Although you cant see from the outside, but it is impossible for that Heavenly King to sneak in from underground. Oh Lu Shu nodded his head. Fortunately, he was not an actual earth element metahuman. In the end, it was still the Collection of Gods that brought him here. After all, there was no earth element metahuman Heavenly King in the first place But this fortress was not specially built to guard against him either. He had not been here for that long, there was no way that they could build such a massive fortress in that short period of time. In reality, each major organisation was working on their own similar project. It was said that the ground under the Luo Shen Cultivation College had a very tight steel reinforcement structure. After everyone had realised that earth element metahumans had sneaked into an advantageous position, they prepared this for all such metahumans in this world. Although the cost was very high, there was nothing they could do about it. No one wanted to give others an opportunity to exploit their own resources. The security of this fortress was very strict. Even Kuriyama himself had to alight from the van to have his pass and fingerprints checked. Lu Shu believed that the security would become even stricter as they advanced to deeper areas. As the fleet entered, the doors of the fortress suddenly opened wide. The fleet drove all the way into the fortress. As Lu Shu sat in the passenger seat, he saw how impressive the inside of the fortress was. It was like an air base in a science fiction movie. Many people wearing their work wear were busy conducting trial runs on equipment, or allocating the transport of goods and materials. To his surprise, Lu Shu saw many non-Practitioners. They were probably ordinary folk working for the Practitioners in the base. Lu Shu knew that many organisations employed ordinary people to do basic services. But at the Collection of Gods mansion, even the gates were guarded by Practitioners. Lu Shu had thought that there were no ordinary people inside the Collection of Gods. But after some thought, he realised that ordinary people would still do jobs related to science and technology, or cleaning and hygiene. These jobs did not require any combat power, and could also show the importance of hierarchy. Lu Shu could see that the rulers of the Collection of Gods were safeguarding this very hierarchy. Whoever wanted to enjoy good treatment had to work hard and climb up the social level, surrounded by the true experts. They approached a large door. A hundred non-practitioners wearing their work clothes hurried to open the door and helped to transport the goods in. Kawayoshi and Lu Shu stood at the side. Kawayoshi lit his cigarette. Kuriyamakun has handed over to me. From now on, you will follow me. In a while come with me to the underground base. Although you do not have enough strength now, but do step up your training. This place was specially selected for its abundant magical energy, which is good for training. Okay. It looks like Lu Shu was really infiltrating into the Collection of Gods with this one. But as for whether his strength was sufficient, it would have to wait until he beat up the likes of Kawayoshi and Kuriyama. They probably had no idea what they were facing It was at that moment when one of the delivery vans suddenly opened its doors. To his surprise, Lu Shu saw Takashima Tairatsu calmly walking out! He had been hiding inside for a long time, but till now no one had realised. Kuriyama respectfully greeted him. Teacher! Takashima seemed to have some remorse. It looks like our opponent has not received the news. Not making a move despite such a large decoy and such a good opportunity, what a pity. It turned out Takashima had wanted to use these 29 vans of training resources to lure out that earth element metahuman Heavenly King! What a close call! Fortunately, Lu Shu had not made a move. So Nie Ting was not the only one who liked to hide and trick people! That being said, Nie Ting had used one-third of the Class A aptitude geniuses as bait. He was more liberal in his spending as compared to Takashima. The good in the vans had all been transported out. Lu Shu saw that each box was neatly packed with magical stones. Just how many thousand stones were there?! Knowing that the Heavenly Network only produced less than 200,000 magical stones per year, Lu Shu did not believe that the Collection of Gods produced more here than in his country. The Collection of Gods was also quite liberal in their spending. They just did not think that Lu Shu had entered along with them, and the plan that he had decided on was to first settle his affairs, as long as he knew where the resources were, he could come and take them any time Takashima glanced at Lu Shu, Kawayoshi and all those who had participated in the transport. You all are very good. He left after he finished speaking. Kawayoshi excitedly said, Not even this amount of resources could lure that Heavenly King. This means that they did not even get the information! This proves that we are definitely not spies. In the future, they will do it again with us. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was your logic really so simple. But, the Heavenly King that all of you are so scared of is standing in your base, unable to do anything Chapter 509 - Lu Shu, The Man of Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, in the goods transfer exercise this time, Kuriyama had indeed included many potential key personnel on purpose. Assured about their competence, it was meant to be a test of their loyalty. Only after a few rounds of tests like this could the truly useful members emerge. After all, peoples trustworthiness was always questionable. The delivery truck in which Takashima was hiding in was not loaded with goods. Inside, there was only a device that automatically collected and recorded every trace of wireless signals in the region. Thus, no signal transmission could be done without his permission. Kuriyama checked the record and did not notice anything unusual. Therefore, Lu Shu had unwittingly earned Takashimas and his mens trust Maybe even Nie Ting had not seen that coming. Yamada might have been in trouble then if he himself were here, because he would have definitely tried to send out the message regarding the large-scale goods transportation. Fortunately, Lu Shu did not need to convey the information to anyone. Did Nie Ting not ask him to think on his feet? What a blessing in disguise Lu Shu found it weird, though, that things were not really going as expected Shouldnt he be causing a nuisance now? What was he doing in the inner circle of the Collection of Gods? Could he be assigned to counter the Heavenly Network? That would be so very interesting However, that was impossible. Spies were a long-term commitment and the Collection of Gods would definitely not give him the role without his pledge of allegiance. But Lu Shu could not help but start wondering, what kind of face would Heavenly King Nie Ting don if it truly happened? A few years ago, an American girl was traveling in Beijing. Back then, the lottery had not been banned yet. Thus, the girl went to try her luck and, surprisingly, she got the best prize. The reward for the first prize was 50,000 yuan, second was 8,000, and third was 500. As for the best, it was a ten-day tour to the US Following Kawayoshi and the rest, Lu Shu went into an elevator. Having Kuriyamas iris checked, the platform started to descend. Kuriyama glanced at everybody and instructed, Report to the Department of Internal Affairs to record your irises. That will be your free entry pass. Lu Shu finally let out a sigh of relief. That way, he would have the freedom of going around the place on his own. However, it was not quite true. The underground base actually consisted of numerous floors, many of which were not accessible by normal workers like himself. At the moment, Lu Shu was silently reciting the series of number he saw on the door of the factory room just now. There were a whole row of similar rooms, so he must not remember the wrong number. In case he got the chance, he would certainly destroy them all, not giving the Collection of Gods any advantage. Lu Shu pondered, those Collection of Gods members would surely kneel down in gratitude if he could produce a box of stinky tofu right now. But he gave up the thought soon since there was no possible explanation to justify the source of the tofu Kuriyama reminded, There are many female Practitioners inside the base. But, behave yourselves. I dont want anything to happen. Is that clear? Yes, Sir. Yes, Sir. That implied anything, including some fun, was acceptable so long as the consequence was within ones control. Lu Shus face remained expressionless, though deep down he felt sorry for the females in the Collection of Gods. It was truly unlucky for them that they had to survive in an environment that knew nothing about respect. Finally the elevator shuddered to a stop. First time visitors including Lu Shu and Kawayoshi were immediately led by people from the Department of Internal Affairs to settle relevant procedures. They registered their fingerprints and irises for an access pass and collected their daily necessities and dormitory access cards. This time, Lu Shu and Kawayoshi were again allocated to the same room. There were better rooms, of course, but they were not eligible. The hierarchy was apparent. The double-sharing dorm was as small as around 20 square meters. It was only equipped with beds, simple furniture and a tiny television on the wall. There was not even a computer. Lu Shu glanced at his phone and realized there was no signal. It seemed that only people of certain positions could contact the outside world from within the base. Every month, we can take turns to take four days off to return to Nishinokyo. Our duty is underground security. Three shifts. We work the day shifts. My monthly salary is five magical stones, and yours is three, Kawayoshi said smugly, But dont worry. When you advance to Class C, you will have much better treatment too. And as for me, Im afraid thats not too far away. Lu Shu gave a nod of acknowledgment. He was a tad disappointed, for he had expected to be assigned surface work so that he could guard his magical stones well Lu Shus heart itched at Kawayoshis high pay. That fellow was freaking taking Lu Shus stones At first, Lord Kuriyama wanted to put you on the surface for warehouse security duty, but it will lower your price by mingling with those commoners all day. So, Ive helped you to request for underground work with me, Kawayoshi jabbered, looking eager for Lu Shus appreciation, No worries. I will settle it with Lord Kuriyama soon. You dont have to report to the surface yet. Lu Shu almost shrieked. Who the hell asked you to help me? Dont think too highly of yourself! Thus, he said non-negotiably, As subordinates, it is our duty to comply with our superiors orders. We must never act on our own wills. You dont have to persuade me, because I have made up my mind. I want to work on the surface! Kawayoshi was speechless. From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! Since when was he such a man of justice? Underground work came with benefits, because it was always easier to get recognition and promotion when working right beside the leaders. They could easily give them some benefits. Why was this man so irritatingly righteous?! Which modern man would be willing to give away the benefits at hand? What future would he have if he joined those commoners on the ground? Kawayoshi made full use of his convincing skills. The women up there, no matter how pretty, are still commoners. And you know it too, the marriage between Practitioners and commoners is not allowed. Besides, you wont have the time for cultivation training if you are too caught up with the basic duties on the surface. Save your energy, please. Lu Shu looked determined and serious. For the future of Japan, some things must be done! Chapter 510 - The Loyal Kawayoshi Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Right now, Lu Shus only wish was to stand by his magical stones and protect them from harm Kawayoshi drew a deep breath. In fact, his true motive was to use Lu Shu as his work assistant so that he could be more focused on his training towards Class C. But now his plan was toast. Kawayoshi mumbled scornfully, Good luck staying up there then Lu Shu chided him with a shrug, Shallow people like you will never understand me. All you care about is fame and fortune. Kawayoshi tried hard to fight back his urge to refute. How dare you talk to me this way! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +666! At the moment, Lu Shu could not wait to return to the surface. But he must not behave suspiciously in any case. Just when they exited from the Department of Internal Affairs, Kawayoshi almost jumped in excitement. In the futuristic corridor, Kawayoshi waved hi at a tall woman, his eyes glimmering. Haha, Miss Miyazaki. Fancy meeting you here. What a coincidence, dont you agree? Lu Shu studied the beauty. She was wearing a normal combat training suit and her face was pretty. But she ignored Kawayoshi totally, which made him rather embarrassed. Whos that? Lu Shu asked curiously. Lord Takashimas underling, Kawayoshi replied, A Class C. She will surely like me when I advance to Class C and I will make Miss Miyazaki my wife! Lu Shu was amused. I didnt know you were so loyal to her since you keep messing around with other girls all day! He tried to comfort Kawayoshi. Although she seems uninterested in you Kawayoshi froze and prompted him to continue. Eh? Then? It felt like someone was willing to give him advice in times of need, even if the advice might not be helpful. Lu Shu smiled. She must have spoken ill of you behind your back. From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +888 Kawayoshis face darkened at once. Yamada, I admire your unique way of comforting The next day, Lu Shu changed into his Collection of Gods uniform and took the elevator up happily. Meanwhile, in Kuriyamas office, Kuriyama laid down the document in his hand on the giant wooden table and gazed up at Kawayoshi. You said that he proposed to go to the surface himself? Yes. Sorry for troubling you to help him. Not only was he not grateful, he also scolded me for being obsessed with fame and fortune, Kawayoshi replied jeeringly. So unperceptive. Kuriyama sneered. Then let him waste his time with those commoners. This is his second chance and I will not give a third. You are right, Lord Kuriyama, Kawayoshi said respectfully, In fact, given his low capabilities, he would not be of much help to you. We may let him perish by himself. I was wondering, his monthly stipend of magical stones Kuriyama shot him a glance. You may keep it. You dont need to give to him. Kawayoshi was overjoyed. Thank you, Lord Kuriyama! On his way up, Lu Shu had been paying attention to the locations of surveillance cameras with his peripheral vision. The security of the entire underground base was strictly managed, with cameras installed at almost every crossing, let alone in the elevators. Once he reached the surface, he went to report to the Department of Safety and Security first. To his consternation, what he was in charge of was not a specific region. Instead, he was assigned the surface security job of the whole base with 120 Class E Collection of Gods Practitioners working for him Even Kawayoshi was not aware of that. Actually the first door in the outside wall of the base had one of the highest security standards, guarded by three Class Cs and some others. Underground, there were ten Class Cs, while Kawayoshi was the only Class D among the Heads of Department. Thus, Lu Shus duty was to manage the commoners, not defense against external enemies! It was Lu Shus first job as an officer, and surprisingly he was a Collection of Gods officer Undeniably, casting his identity aside, the Collection of Gods had been a really good friend to him, for providing both distress points and a job When Lu Shu started his tenure, he was pleased with the compliance of the 120 Class Es. Having his office directly opposite to the warehouse, Lu Shu enjoyed the peace of guarding his magical stones. But how could he find the chance of taking the stones away?! At this moment, a Class E carefully knocked on his glass door. Surprised, Lu Shu called him in. The Class E walked in with an ingratiating smile on his face. Lord Yamada, I am a diligent worker and a competent Practitioner. The previous Acting Head of Department can prove it. It has always been my dream to become the captain, but the Acting Head has left. He said he would speak to you about this before he left Lu Shu shot him a brief glimpse. He didnt tell me anything. If he has promised you anything, go find him, not me. Lu Shu could not be bothered. He came for the magical stones, not some promotion issues. From Tomosaka Toshis distress, +555 Then, Tomosaka clenched his teeth and passed a box to Lu Shu. I think you must be tired due to the heavy workload on your shoulders. As your subordinate, I am concerned about your health and here is something for you. Lu Shu was surprised. He peeked inside the box to see stacks of 10,000 yen notes. In total that should be close to one million yuan. Was bribery so commonplace in the Collection of Gods? But the source of the money was uncertain and it could be from the exploitation of those commoners outside. Or maybe, they had appropriated public funds for personal use. In any case, there were records of deficiency on the stock. Well. Lu Shu kicked the box under his table. I see. Go back to work. Tomosaka was overjoyed. Accepting his money meant that his request had been approved! But Lu Shu was not the least concerned. After two days of anxious waiting, Tomosaka whispered to Lu Shu on the third day morning when the latter just arrived on the surface, Lord Yamada, my money is not easy money Lu Shu raised his brows. But mine is. With that, he left, leaving Tomosaka petrified on the spot. From Tomosaka Toshis distress, +999! Chapter 511 - Robber and Murderer, Lu Xiaoshu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu put his feet up on the table. He stared blankly in the direction of the warehouse. He once had great aspirations to maintain his image and identity until the best opportunity to settle his affairs. Yet no one could understand his suffering on the inside. That was several hundred thousand magical stones! Lu Shu felt that if he could successfully sweep up all those magical stones, what an amazing feat he would have achieved! After all, the Heavenly Network only produced less than 200,000 magical stones annually. If Lu Shu could take all these magical stones, it would be a severe blow to the Collection of Gods face. Lu Shu felt that he had finally found a reason for himself! If he did not make a move on all these magical stones, he would not destroy his image as Yamada Akira, but he would destroy his image as Lu Shu! Lu Shu felt that happiness was still the most important thing to people. Lu Shu pondered over it. They had four days of staggered holidays every month. He only needed to get approval from his superiors on these days. He could then go out of this fortress and to Nishinokyo with confidence. There was a possibility that he would be arrested by the Collection of Gods once he reached Nishinokyo. He may not be able to leave the country by the normal routes. Even the retreat route prepared for him by the Heavenly Network may be impossible to use. Besides, the Collection of Gods would definitely put Nishinokyo on lockdown if that amount of magical stones went missing. But for this many magical stones, Lu Shu was willing to even swim back to his country! Since he had made this decision, Lu Shu had better come up with a thorough plan. His eyes had regained their vigor Then Tomosaka brought the previous head of science to Lu Shus office. Lu Shu looked up at the two of them and asked languidly, Whats wrong? The previous head of science sneered. We are all colleagues here. Give me some face. Since youve collected my money, you have to complete the task for me. Lu Shu turned his head to look at him. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Of course Ill do it. Who said I wouldnt do it? But do you think that it is so easy to talk to Lord Kuriyama? I need time! Besides, we work in three shifts. The manpower for the next two shifts has not been confirmed. I have to confirm the manpower for all three shifts before reporting to the superiors. Does this make sense? Does it make sense for me to disturb Lord Kuriyama again and again to report the change in manpower? The previous head of science was dumbfounded. He turned to see Tomosaka, whose expression was filled with some uncertainty. This was different from what you had said! Wasnt his attitude quite good? And he made a lot of sense! Even he knew that it was difficult to get along with Kuriyama. One would certainly be scolded if they kept reporting to Kuriyama over and over again! Tomosaka was dumbfounded for some time. I apologise. I misunderstood you, Lord Yamada. No problem, Lu Shu said with a kind expression. After I have confirmed the manpower for the next two shifts, I will go to Lord Kuriyama. Tomosaka left. Within two hours, another two people came with a box each. One of them smiled obsequiously. Lord Yamada, I heard that Tomosaka said you were settling the manpower for the next two shifts. I am very conscientious in my work and very loyal to you! I can assure you that I will follow you wherever you go! Lu Shu uncovered the box and took a look. He gave a nod of satisfaction. Okay, I got it. Go. After he finished speaking, Lu Shu saw that there was no one in the office. He took the opportunity to put the three boxes in the Seal of Lands. Since he had decided to run away, then he would do it one by one! Lu Shu wanted to ask every one of the 120 Class E Practitioners whether they wanted to become a leader, but he was afraid that his actions would suddenly be exposed If the price was high enough, Lu Shu was sure this head of science would be willing to do it! Since Lu Shu had decided on his course of action, he was impatient to get back home! Lu Shu walked out of his office and headed towards the lift of the underground base. Upon seeing this, Tomosaka and the rest were elated. This Yamada was really honest and trustworthy. They did not expect him to actually go and settle the problem after collecting the money! When Lu Shu saw the three of them, he smiled and nodded at them. He then went straight to the underground base. He first went to the dorm and as expected, Kawayoshi was loafing on the job to train. He even held a magical stone in his hand, absorbing its power. Hm? Why are you here? Arent you on duty upstairs? Kawayoshi had just gotten his and Lu Shus magical stones. He saw Lu Shu and was now slightly scared of being found out. Nonetheless, he immediately readjusted his composure and spoke with heavy emphasis: If you are leaving your post without permission like that, I will have to report to Kuriyama Ka! Without waiting for Kawayoshi to finish speaking, Lu Shu hit Kawayoshi on the back of his neck. Kawayoshis eyes rolled back and he fainted Lu Shu squatted down and carefully observed Kawayoshi. Seeing that he had no reaction, Lu Shu then shook Kawayoshi awake. Kawayoshi slowly regained his consciousness. He could not understand what had just happened even if he tried. Lu Shu sighed. You wont awaken this way either. Kawayoshi suddenly recalled that it was Lu Shu who had knocked him out. But Kawayoshi was slightly uncertain. How was it possible that he could not avoid Lu Shus blow, even though Lu Shu was much weaker than him? Lu Shu was thinking of another problem. Earlier Chiba had undergone an awakening after Lu Shu had delivered a karate chop on her. Furthermore, she had awakened two consecutive times in the same day. Lu Shu thought that he could actually help people awaken, but it seemed like that was not the case. Or was it because Chiba was too particular about Kirihara Yousuke? What a pity. His income was big, but he had lost one of his plans. To be honest, if Lu Shu could really help people awaken with just a blow, then he might as well be a craftsman. He possessed some craftsman skills! Kawayoshi did not hesitate. As soon as he regained consciousness, he drew his katana and slashed it in Lu Shus direction. Needless to say, Kawayoshis other aspects made Lu Shu detest him. But his counterattack at this moment made Lu Shu view him in a more favourable light. His combat awareness was very high. Once he knew that the situation was no longer in his favour, he would not engage in any useless talk, instead, he would go for the attack! But the sound of the katana slicing the air spontaneously came to a stop. The blade was caught between Lu Shus nails, unable to move further. Kawayoshi knew that the situation was worsening. Even a Class C could not stop his attack so easily with just two fingers! Kawayoshi was dumbfounded. He could not understand how someone he once took lightly had suddenly become so powerful. From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +999! Kawayoshi shouted, Who in the world are you?! He only realised after shouting, that the base was so well-built that no matter how loudly he shouted in the dorm, no one would be able to hear him! Lu Shu laughed. Dont you recognise me? Kawayoshi forced himself to calm down. You I am your father who does not share your blood, Lu Shu laughed. He no longer hesitated. He aimed at Kawayoshis neck and it split with a clean sound! From Nagaya Kawayoshis distress, +999! Chapter 512 - Shrouded in Darkness, but Headed towards Hope Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not even on deaths door did Kawayoshi think that the Class D beginner Yamada Akira he knew was the Ninth Heavenly King they had been looking for all this time. As for him being able to kill Lu Shu at any time, this was probably only possible in his dreams. Not even the entire Collection of Gods could defeat him, except for Takashima Tairatsu and Kitamura Kijitori. But Kitamura Kijitori was not in this base, while a Class B expert like Takashima Tairatsu could not possibly stay in this base the entire time. So at this very moment, Lu Shu did not have any enemies in this base. The only variable was when Takashima Tairatsu would arrive, Lu Shu could not confirm this. Furthermore, he had no cellular data and could not establish a connection with the outside information systems. He was thus unable to know Takashimas whereabouts. Lu Shu looked at Kawayoshi paralysed on the floor, his neck bent in an unnatural angle. Lu Shu did not have even a bit of compassion for him. As long as they were a member of the Collection of Gods, he could kill them. Of course, he had to avoid a violent massacre. Lu Shu had realised that there were many spies from the Heavenly Network in the Collection of Gods. If he had accidentally killed a spy and this was made known to the Collection of Gods, he would feel guilty. He was not a cold blooded person, just a little selfish. But this did not mean that he had no intention of killing others. He still had a lot of targets, for example Kuriyama. He was afraid that in Kuriyamas eyes, he was simply a Class D and not worthy of acknowledgment. Lu Shu laughed coldly. He took seven magical stones from Kawayoshis body. As for the magical stone in Kawayoshis hand that been absorbed halfway, Lu Shu did not discard it either, he simply tossed it into the Seal of Lands. Even if it was absorbed halfway, it could still be sold for money. Even if you have several hundred thousand magical stones, you still had to live, right? It was easy to go from a poor to a rich lifestyle, but it was difficult to go from a rich to a poor lifestyle. Lu Shu felt that he had to maintain the honourable tradition of being hardworking and thrifty. Mystic water rushed out from the Seal of Lands, getting rid of all the evidence. Kawayoshis katana had provided the mystic water with new energy. Lu Shu had wanted to disguise himself as Kawayoshi and approach Kuriyama, but his height did not complement that of Kawayoshis. Lu Shu left and went to find Kuriyamas office. He knocked on the door, but there was no reply. He knocked again, but there was still no reply. Lu Shu recalled that the sound insulation in the base was very good. It couldnt be that even the sound insulation of the office door was that good?! Or was there simply no one inside? He needed Kuriyamas approval for leave before he could sneak out. He decided to try again. Knock knock knock! Lu Shu almost broke the door! From Kuriyama Kumos distress, +399! From Miyazaki Yuus distress, +499! With a ding, Lu Shu realised that the indicator above the door had turned from red to green. Kuriyamas voice, filled with anger, resonated from inside the room. Come in. Kacha! The door unlocked. Lu Shu pushed the door open. He saw the female Practitioner called Miyazaki buttoning her shirt. Even two of Takashimas underlings had been involved in this? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Kawayoshi, Kawayoshi, did you really admire someone like him Kuriyama angrily said, Dont you know how to press the doorbell? Miyazaki was elegantly seated at the sofa by the side. She was touching up her makeup, completely ignoring Lu Shu. Lu Shu was gloomy. He had completely forgotten about the existence of the doorbell This is my first time in this underground base. I didnt know that theres a doorbell. My apologies, my apologies Lu Shu laughed and closed the door. What have you come here for? Kuriyama adjusted his own clothes, as if he was not concerned that Lu Shu knew his relationship with Miyazaki. Its like this. I want to take leave to return to Nishinokyo, Lu Shu said with a laugh. Kuriyama was dumbfounded. He was suspicious. You just came here. Now you want to go back? Yes, today is the seventh day after Nogiwa Hakushuns death. Id like to pay him a visit, said Lu Shu. Kuriyama suddenly fell silent. Kuriyama never thought that Yamada would still pay his respects to Nogiwa Hakushun even after his death. He really prioritised his feelings. Go then. Kuriyama edited Yamada Akiras exit permit on his computer. The fortress could only let him leave if Kuriyama had given his approval. Kuriyama suddenly added on to his words. If you could do the same for me, I will not oppose you. Lu Shu was shocked. He had simply made up an excuse to go out, but here you are pouring out your feelings He paused for two seconds before speaking again. Okay. If you kick the bucket, I will visit you seven days after as well. From Kuriyama Kumos distress, +999! From Miyazaki Yuus distress, +399! Kuriyama was dumbfounded. Was I talking about you visiting me seven days after my death? You must be out of your mind! Kuriyamas expression darkened. Hehe. Go pay Nogiwa Hakushun a visit. You will immediately know the aftermath of being presumptuous. As he spoke, Kuriyama picked up the phone on his table. It was like it was specially made for use in the underground base and still had cellular network. He keyed in a number. Go and dig up Nogiwa Hakushuns grave for me! He hung up the phone and laughed coldly. Go and experience the taste of pain. Remember to press the doorbell the next time you come. Lu Shu was melancholic. How nice it would have been if Nogiwa Hakushun had provided him with distress points upon his death It looks like you wont be needing that doorbell anymore But seeing how things have turned out, I wont be able to visit you seven days after your death, Lu Shu laughed. Lu Shu had not even finished speaking. The moment Kuriyama hung up the phone, Lu Shu seized the opportunity. His Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow flew out with a buzz. The room swayed under a ring of waves. It was too late for Kuriyama to even think of reacting! There was fear in Miyazakis eyes. No one would have expected to see the swords only the Heavenly Network possessed, what more the two swords that were seldom seen! Kuriyama wanted to dodge to a corner, but he was still in midair, and he had just gotten hold of his shuriken. The blade pierced through the air and attacked Kuriyama while he was defenseless, piercing through his head and heart. Miyazaki was no longer her previous elegant self. The terrified expression on Kuriyamas face seemed to have frozen in time. The scattered drops of blood spread in the air. It was like a rose, whose vitality had been severed at dawn, blooming in hell. Shrouded in darkness, but headed towards hope. Lu Shu calmly stood in the office. It was as if the air in this underground base had been refreshed. He greedily took a deep breath This was his true image. Chapter 513 - Lu Shu The Iron Fist Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Who on Earth are you, Miyazaki asked, locking her brows. Lu Shu thought silently, why are you all so fond of this question? What should be his answer this time? Lu Shu pondered for two seconds before he confessed, I am the legendary man of beauty and talent Not good. You may call me the socialist iron fist! I beg your pardon?! From Miyazaki Yuus distress, +999! Then she asked, But you didnt use your fist just now? ??? It was not to be taken literally! Before Lu Shu could figure out an explanation, Miyazaki drew from her long hair an extremely thin silver thread and darted towards Lu Shu. The silvery string chain glimmered ominously. Lu Shu tilted his body to avoid the attack, and the string had already cracked the wall behind, revealing the sound-proof layer and the iron compartment within! Lu Shu was stunned by the strict protection installed around Kuriyamas office. No wonder his door knocking could not be heard. In the next instant, a silvery butterfly emerged from the thread, dashing in Lu Shus direction. As it flapped its wings, waves of silver dust swept towards Lu Shu, who instantly poured out his divine water as a wall of defense! Her weapon was a sacred item that possessed a weapon spirit! Just when Lu Shu was busy defending against the butterfly, Miyazaki hurried to Kuriyamas office table. But Lu Shu would not let her succeed. Her haste had revealed that there might be alarm buttons at the table! Miyazaki might have underestimated the volume of Lu Shus divine water, which could easily fill up the entire office! In a split second, the water expanded out like a giant web, expecting Miyazakis stumbling into the trap. The golden snake swam upwards and aimed at Miyazakis neck at lightning speed! The energy in Miyazakis Spirit Qi armor was rapidly drained as the snake fed on her power from the bite. In an instant, her armor cracked creating an opening, and the divine water gushed in. Miyazaki gave up her attempt at resistance, her eyes filled with malice and desperation. From Miyazaki Yuus distress, +1000! This time, Lu Shu destroyed his image for a few tens of thousands of magical stones. Yet, in his report to Nie Ting, he would claim that he had killed multiple Class Cs, including two of Takashima Tairatsus underlings, and consequently dealt a severe blow to the Collection of Gods. That made perfect sense. Anyway, he himself was only a Class C too. The Collection of Gods had lost a great deal at the Koh Chang remains. Yet, another disaster had come to them. As for the magical stones What stones?! What are they? Hehe, never heard of them. Besides the fight, Lu Shu had decided not to surrender what he had earned through his own hard work! In the worst case scenario He would surrender 100 of them, to show how rich he was! Carefully Lu Shu cleaned up the battlefield. But he left the closets and drawers untouched. Based on Miyazakis action earlier, there might be certain gears or alarms that Lu Shu did not wish to trigger. In the meantime, Lu Shu noticed that his golden snake was particularly interested in Miyazakis weapon. After the loss of its host, the silvery butterfly returned to the chain, and the snake gulped the entire chain like how people sucked in noodles. Gradually its belly became bulging. At its side, Lu Shu felt freaking hungry too Last time Lu Shu obtained the golden snake as his weapon spirit after the divine water engulfed Nogiwa Takenobus magical katana. Now he wondered what would happen next when his snake ate up another weapon spirit. After a while, the snake had swelled by a fair amount, and even its golden scales had become more distinct! No way. The snake actually feeds on weapon spirits?! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Magical weapons with spirits were always on high demand, but almost none were for sale. When the snake fed on normal magical weapons, the only thing that had changed was the volume of the divine water. But when it fed on weapon spirits, the change was in the snake itself! Now, it could straightaway swallow weapons like shurikens instead of wasting time eating it bite by bite! However How much money would it cost? Lu Shu was wondering, how good it must be to sell magical weapons with spirits if he came across one again? Why the need to feed his snake? A more fatal trump card or money? Lu Shu was unable to choose. As a matter of fact, Lu Shu was not really just a miser. He wanted to gain possession of all the resources he could find for a sense of security. Tracing it to the core, his greed for money stemmed from his dread of poverty in the past. He would never want to experience those days again, when he had to think twice before buying Lu Xiaoyu a stick of hawthorn candy, or when he could not afford to cook fried tomatoes with eggs for Lu Xiaoyu everyday. In the past, he had no security without money. And now, his very act of feeding those magical weapons to the divine water was for that feeling of security too. Money didnt disappear. It is still with me, but in another form Lu Shu comforted himself After that, Lu Shu walked out of Kuriyamas office and took the elevator to the surface. Everything was normal around him, as if nothing had happened. Even now no one knew that just a few minutes ago, a so-called Class D had effortlessly wiped out two of Takashimas Class C underlings and a Class D Collection of Gods Head of Department. Maybe even Kuriyama had found it inexplicable. As for Miyazaki, her sitting posture was still elegant as always just 10 seconds before her death. After that, it had all ended. And Lu Shus duty here was to blend into his enemies under a suitable disguise. When the time was right, he would deliver a deadly blow. Lu Shu believed the loss of a few tens of thousands of magical stones would really be deadly Tomosaka was ecstatic seeing Lu Shu again. How was it, Lord Yamada? Did Lord Kuriyama agree? Lu Shu smiled. Rest assured. He has agreed. Lord Kuriyama asked me to check the stock inside warehouse No.19. You may carry on with your work. Despite the possibility of earning some distress points, he decided to make Tomosaka happy so that he would not interfere while Lu Shu was away. Every detail must be well thought through. Now, the only matter on Lu Shus mind was to take out everything in warehouse No.19 smoothly. Cheerfully Tomosaka went to notify the other two people. As the captains, they were the bosses on the ground, because the higher-ups could not be bothered to waste their time on low-levels like them. Tomosaka knew the situation well too. It would be hard to ascend to Class D or C for a man like him. Thus, the wisest option was to expand his fortune there. When the door of warehouse No.19 was wide open in front of Lu Shu, he felt as if he was in the dreamland. The magical stones were there waiting for him! Perhaps nobody else could take away so many stones, but Lu Shu had his Seal of Lands! Chapter 514 - The Collection of Gods on Full Alert Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warehouse No.19 stored everything transported over from the temporary transfer warehouse. Rows of boxes were neatly arranged. Besides magical stones, Lu Shu planned to take everything else as well. As for the four trucks of human goods, they had been transferred to some other place. The affair was managed only by Kuriyamas most trusted men and had been treated as a top secret in the Collection of Gods. It was understandable. Li Xianyi would certainly beat them flat if he ever found out about their human sacrificial rituals. Moreover, the practice itself was downright unethical. If the information leaked out, the international reputation of the entire organization would suffer. Lu Shu suspected that they might have extended their evil plan to foreign Metahumans too. Lu Shu closed the door. Darkness returned to the warehouse. Then, using the divine water as his source of light, Lu Shu opened every box that contained magical stones. All the stones disappeared the second his hand reached into the box. It was so fast! With the Seal of Lands, this was an easy task. Like a black hole, Lu Shu absorbed everything in the warehouse, with only empty boxes left behind. Pillaging the warehouse was his greatest takeaway from this Japan trip! Only when everything was safely kept in his Seal of Lands, did an unprecedented sense of security and peace rise in Lu Shus heart. According to the label on the boxes, there were 1,000 magical stones in each box, and there were 92 boxes. In other words, Lu Shu had gained a whopping 92,000 stones in one shot. He did not mean to exaggerate but the current Lu Shu had the affluence comparable to that of an entire country! Of course, he was referring to smaller countries. Afterwards, Lu Shu carefully put the boxes back in place. He would not appreciate any suspicion when he opened the door later. At this moment, Lu Shu heard sounds of the ground trembling from far away. Dust was falling down from the warehouse ceiling due to the shaking. Was that an earthquake? Didnt seem so. It felt more like a weighty creature marching on the ground, shaking the earth beneath its feet. Having packed up the boxes, Lu Shu left the warehouse at once. The outside was in chaos. Tomosaka came to him and asked worriedly, Lord Yamada, whats going on? I dont know, Lu Shu replied, Since you were outside, did you hear anything about it? Tomosaka almost trembled in fear. Im not sure either. I heard there were two Class B knights coming towards us. They must be giants! Lu Shu had never heard about any Class B giant knights. He then turned to Tomosaka. Follow me. Theres something I need to tell you. With that, he pulled Tomosaka into the warehouse. Have you ever heard the sound Ka? Huh? What kind of Ka are you talking about, my Lord? Before he could react, his neck had snapped with a Ka. From Tomosaka Toshis distress, +1000! So far, the only person who knew Lu Shus visit to Warehouse No.19 was dead. Thus, if anyone wanted to crack the case, they must check the access card log in the control room. No matter what was happening, Lu Shu decided to leave at once. With the permit to leave granted by Kuriyama, going back to the city would be a piece of cake. At this moment, the footsteps were drawing closer and closer, seemingly aiming right at the base. Ear-piercing sirens sounded outside the walls, upon which numerous people were running and shouting, Alarm! Alarm! Enemy attack! The Mansion has been destroyed! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What was going on? The Collection of Gods Mansion had been destroyed? Was it a full-out invasion against the Collection of Gods? Despite the constant turbulence in the realm of cultivation, no one would casually start a Practitioners world war. Who on Earth had the guts to assault the Collection of Gods main base? After the incident at the Koh Chang remains, the pyramid structure inside the Collection of Gods had lost its balance. The number of high-level Practitioners had plunged significantly. Moreover, not all Collection of Gods members were concentrated in Nishinokyo at the moment. They were scattered across the entire country. According to the information given by the Heavenly Network, the total population of Collection of Gods members in Nishinokyo was around 3,000, with their strongest fighters being Takashima Tairatsu and Kitamura Kijitori. Suddenly, lights across the whole base went out one by one. This was soon followed by the deafening sound of an explosion from somewhere in Nishinokyo. Darkness shrouded the entire base. Needless to say, electricity was vital to a city. What a smart move to destroy their electricity supply system first! Shock and horror befell the Collection of Gods base. After half a minute, light returned to the building as the backup electricity system kicked in. Lu Shu caught a man who had just run down the enclosure walls by his collar. He demanded, Where are you going? From Maeda Tomosakis distress, +199! My Lord, Im going to call for help. An enemy attack is coming! The mans feet almost left the floor under Lu Shus lift. He was in a hurry to report the situation, but now he could not even escape Lu Shus grip Who are the enemies? Lu Shu asked curiously. Not sure. They are very scary! Survivors from the Mansion have confirmed the destruction of the Mansion. And Lord Kitamura Kijitori is currently engaged in a battle with the enemies! the man explained, anxiously, The only information so far is that there are not too many of them. But they are very strong! At this time, a giant elevating platform was activated in the center of the base. Over one thousand members had come up from underground. Judging from the total number, they should be all of Takashimas manpower. The Collection of Gods was on full alert! Like a fighting machine, the entire Collection of Gods had geared up for the battle. But what kind of enemies could make them so alarmed? Could it be Nie Ting? That would be awesome! But Lu Shu knew it was almost impossible. He had suspected the two knights to be ancient heroic spirits summoned through Chen Bailis magical spells. They must be strong enough to be able to beat Li Yixiao up in the bathroom. But spirits like this could never be sustained for this long. After a while, Lu Shu had finally ruled out the possibility of the involvement of the Heavenly Network, because the two knights were clad in European-styled armor. Chapter 515 - Coral Odin Johnson Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of people were asking each other questions. Where are Lord Kuriyama and Lord Miyazaki? We havent seen them. I didnt see them either They may still be in the office They cant be contacted, and no one answered the door either. Someone explained, as if the relationship between Kuriyama and Miyazaki was no secret. Dont discuss the Lords private matters. Get into your formations! Dont be messy! Level One Alert! Someone said with no fear in the face of danger. Since Lord Kuriyama is not around, I will temporarily take over! Lu Shu walked away from the chaos. This chaos in the Collection of Gods was only temporary. They had high combat discipline and would most likely get into their formations very quickly. Lu Shu had to escape quickly. Lu Shu came to the main gate. The guards at the gates coldly looked at him as he approached. They did not move one bit. He showed his exit permit to the two guards. Let me go. Lord Kuriyama has given me approval. Its Level One Alert now. No one is allowed to leave, said the expressionless guard. Lu Shu had a vague premonition. Whose alert is this? My approval is from Lord Kuriyama himself. This is Lord Takashimas alert! What a pain in the ass. Kuriyama was impressive, but he could never reach Takashimas level Since Tairatsu had given the order to prevent anyone from leaving, it looked like Lu Shu had no choice but to kill his way out Lu Shus murderous intent surfaced. Since there was chaos back there, this was his best chance to sneak out. The main gate suddenly opened at this moment. Lu Shu saw Takashima briskly walk in. Lock the main gate. No one is allowed to leave without my permission! Close the steel gates! ??? Brother, was it really appropriate for you to come back at such a timing? Now that youre back, what do I do? How am I supposed to bring out my precious magical stones! The steel gates came down with a crash. The entire main gate was completely blocked. The steel gates were for the Collection of Gods to resist aggression from the outside. Lu Shu never thought that they would make use of the gates so quickly. No one could leave without Takashimas permission Takashima looked at Lu Shu. What are you doing here? Um, I came to see if I could help in any way, said Lu Shu, as if nothing had happened. On the inside he was hurting. He could not escape even with over 90.000 magical stones in his hands. This was a cause of worry for him. Takashima had no time to care about him. He leaped up to the castle wall and observed the distance between them. Lu Shu did not dare to directly break through the wall. Takashima was now supervising this place. Lu Shu did not know what he would do if Takashima decided to disregard the outsiders and go for him instead He silently returned into the fortress. He approached a Class C, who was organising the manpower. As the troops prepared to mobilise before the battle, Lu Shu heard him say, The Deities Attack Troop! We can no longer tolerate such a situation. We must survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! Lu Shu gasped. The Deities? Wasnt that the organisation Coral was in? After Lu Shu had come to the Collection of Gods, all the information he had received was related to the Collection of Gods. As for the information from the Deities Nie Ting did not know of the relationship between Lu Shu and Coral. But Lu Shu could not understand why Coral would come all the way here. The Deities were so far away from the Collection of Gods. It couldnt be for personal reasons, right? There was no way for Lu Shu to confirm this, but inside he already had a vague answer. There was typically no connection between the Deities and the Collection of Gods, since there was a large distance between them. But if she had suddenly come to attack, Lu Shu could not believe in any other reason other than to avenge him This was a very complex feeling. There were actually other people willing to risk their lives for him, other than Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu was touched beyond words. But her arrival was just too timely Lu Shu was unable to connect with the outside world now. As he pondered over the situation, he shouted along with the hypnotized crowd. I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! People eventually stopped shouting. This slogan was simply to boost morale, if they continued shouting, how would they deploy their defenses? In spite of this, Lu Shu continued shouting That Class C expert could no longer take it. Stop shouting! Stop shouting! Lu Shu froze. He looked at the Class C. Are you willing to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods?! I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods. From Kawano Tarous distress, +666! Lu Shu suddenly asked, How many people are coming from the Deities? The Class C was dumbfounded. It looks like only the new female leader and two exceptionally large steel knights are coming. Lu Shu almost coughed out blood. What is this? Only three people are coming?! In reality, Lu Shu did not even count the two knights as people from the beginning. They were knight puppets previously from the Deities, so strictly speaking, only Coral was coming from the Deities! To Coral, this was her personal grievance. Although the entire Deities crowned her as the Master of Gods because of her Odin bloodline, but the problem was that she did not want to involve anyone from the organisation in her own meaningless sacrifice. As long as it was a battle, there would certainly be fatalities. Furthermore, the reason the Deities were so willing to respect Coral was not simply because she had awakened the Odin bloodline. As there were not many strong Class Bs in the Deities, they could not be sure that the only person who could awaken the Odin bloodline was Coral. They wondered whether there were others who could do so too? Even if Coral originally had a Gungnir at the back of her neck, everyone else would simply wait and see. But it was precisely during this period of hesitation, that the two knight puppets everyone had thought were only for decoration had suddenly pledged their loyalty to Coral. They had also become the marks on Corals left and right hands. This also meant that the two knights were now Corals personal possessions. Others could not even make use of them. The knights loyalty was the reason that made the entire Deities unite together. As everyone understood that since the real Master of Gods had appeared, they had to pledge their allegiance to her as members of the Deities. If Lu Shu had obtained distress points from Coral, he would have realised that Corals name had changed to Coral Odin Johnson. In a nutshell, this kind of organisation was much better than that of the Collection of Gods, as there was no dispute once their leader emerged. But what made them troubled was that their leader was currently heartbroken over the death of a Heavenly Network expert, to the extent that she had no appetite everyday. Everyone felt that this could not go on. If Odin starved to death, what would happen to the Deities! Was she joking around? Hence, someone went to tell Coral, You have to eat. Only then can you advance to Class A and avenge his death, right? In the end, the person who had suggested this really wanted to slap himself in the face. The next day, Coral disappeared. Who could have known what she would do? Chapter 516 - Kuriyama Takes the Blame Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coral was fighting Kitamuras combat troops in close quarters, armed with her weapons. A thousand people surrounded her, yet she showed no fear. The Gungnir in her hands accumulated power, but did not fire. Lightning struck at irregular intervals. Some Practitioners could not dodge in time and were reduced to broken bits! The two knights entered the empty place, but Kitamura had disappeared. Takashima stood on the enclosing wall, looking at the two Class B knights. A young girl with platinum hair sat on one of the knights shoulder, looking coldly at Takashima. Seeing the scene in front of him, Takashima understood that Kitamura had probably died in the battle. Although the knights were of large build, their strength was on par with that of a Class B expert. Their strength was frightening. They seemed to only attack with physical weapons. They used a great sword to mercilessly attack their opponents. The use of only physical weapons seemed to be relatively easier to deal with. But for some reason, as long as a Practitioner was within a kilometre radius of the knights, their speed would reduce by 30% if they did not have Spirit Qi protecting their bodies. Takashima certainly would not be affected, but the problem was, was it possible for him to defeat three people by himself? He was only a mid-tier Class B! But the main problem was that the Collection of Gods and the Deities had no conflict with each other. Even if there was, it would not justify why the Deities came all the way to launch a fatal attack on them. He could not understand why they had come to attack the Collection of Gods. And it seemed like they were willing to fight till their last breath! Takashimas expression grew darker and darker. He opened this fortress for a ritual that would allow him to rapidly advance to Class A, thus allowing him to deal with the internal disturbances and foreign aggression. Kitamura always had a lot of ambition. When Nogiwa Takenobu was still around, the three of them could still check and balance one another. But after Nogiwa Takenobus death, the conflict between the two began to worsen. Two tigers cannot share one mountain. One of them had to assert his dominance. The two Class As at the Heavenly Network also gave Takashima a lot of pressure. If that Nie Ting came to start another massacre, who else would be able to stop him? For cases like this, Takashima had planned to take a dangerous risk. He would capture all those who had opposed his political views or the fence-sitters between him and Kitamura into the fortress, and wait for an offer of sacrifice. But that was still not enough! Takashima was very agitated. He had even deployed people to arrest the secret practitioners. But by then, it would be too late. He turned back to look at the troops preparing for battle. His eyes darkened. Takashima was very clear that they could not defeat their opponents with just manpower. The only way for him to save the Collection of Gods, was to successfully advance to Class A! Takashima entered the fortress. He told his trusted subordinate, Get one group to bring all the prisoners up. Get another group to prepare for the sacrificial ritual inside this very fortress. The resources for the ritual had all been prepared in advance. The deepest level of the underground base had been reserved as the secret ritual spot. However, he did not have the chance to bring everyone there again. Takashimas resentment made his expression grow darker. If only his opponents had come two days later, he would have succeeded in the sacrificial ritual! Bring out all the magical stones to complete the sacrifice, instructed Takashima. Takashimas subordinates were the elite of the combat troops. Out of over a hundred people, there were more than 10 new Class C masters. One could say that Takashima did his utmost to invest resources in them. These people could use up to 30 magical stones every month! His trusted subordinate assigned men to open the warehouse. Number 19, 17 and 15 opened fully. There were not many magical stones in Number 17 and 15. Takashima had wanted to lure out that Heavenly King, thus almost 60% of the magical stones were in warehouse number 19. The magical stones in warehouse Number 17 and 15 were transported out. Lu Shu looked gloomily at the sky. Would he be exposed so quickly In his original plan, the Collection of Gods would only find out after he had left. He did not think that they would find out even before he had left. He took this chance to pull aside one of the 120 Class E Practitioners. The Practitioner he had picked out had a similar build to him. Do you want to become the head? Come with me. I want to talk to you. The Practitioner was very confused. Under chaotic conditions it was hard to have an opinion of ones own. Furthermore, upon hearing good news like the chance to become a head, one would definitely follow their senior officer. Lu Shu coaxed the Practitioner as he dragged him to a corner with no one around. He immediately wrenched his neck and even placed the corpse in the Seal of Lands, allowing the mystic water to get rid of the evidence. He quickly changed his appearance and walked back. The person deployed to transport at warehouse Number 19 suddenly shouted out. These boxes are completely empty! The magical stones have disappeared. All 92 thousand stones have disappeared! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +999! From Lu Shu looked around. Seeing that no one cared about his appearance, he joined in the shouting. How did the magical stones disappear? What is this! Ah, I dont know either. Do you know what happened 92 thousand magical stones have been stolen by someone. This is just too scary! The uproar was like a boiling sea. Lu Shu began to collect distress points like waves crashing in. Lu Shu put on an act on the surface, but on the inside he was bursting with joy. Everyone was too kind! This wave of distress points was especially high. The distress points that Lu Shu needed to illuminate the seventh star kept rising. Takashima came to warehouse Number 19 in disbelief. The wooden coffers in front of the warehouse had all been destroyed. The inside of the warehouse was completely empty. In his rage, Takashima drew his black katana from his waist. He sliced the Practitioner standing by his side in half. Who did this!!! He suddenly realised another problem. Takashimas eyes were bloodshot. Where are Kuriyama and Miyazaki?! The people were dumbfounded. Thats right. As the people in charge of the warehouse, how could they not be around after such a large disturbance? Lu Shu felt slightly awkward. They had transported the magical stones, but he had taken them away. They had tried to find the culprit, but the culprit had been killed by him Although he had taken the appearance of someone else, he could not help but fear that he would be exposed Suddenly someone had some doubt. It couldnt be that Kuriyama and Miyazaki took the magical stones away, right? This deduction made a lot of sense. If not, where would Kuriyama and Miyazaki be? Everyone was noisy and confused. Lu Shu suddenly hid in one corner and shouted out, It must have been Kuriyama and Miyazaki who stole the magical stones! The people around him followed suit. Thats right, it must be them! This was just providing Lu Shu with a wave of distress points Chapter 517 - Check From Across The Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Lu Shu realized that the large amount of magical stones might be an essential element to Takashimas sacrificial ceremony. Otherwise, why the incessant contribution of 999 distress points The greatest trouble he caused in Japan this time was perhaps stealing those stones! At first, Lu Shu felt a tinge of guilt for destroying his image. But now, it seemed everything was perfectly justifiable Did he take those stones away for his own sake? Nope. It was to prevent the emergence of a Class A enemy, so as to protect the safety of the Heavenly Network. Wasnt that his credit? Absolutely yes! As expected, only when he did not mean it, could Lu Shu stir up real affairs Takashima had made up his mind. In the very beginning, the magical stone altar was meant to replace a few sacrifices, in order to minimize the number of lives loss. After all, human capital was crucial for the Collection of Gods as well. But now, there was no other choice. Takashima was well aware of the severity of the situation, the Collection of Gods might perish if he failed to advance to Class A soon. He eyed his trusted subordinates, whose eyes were teeming with craziness with the knowledge of the upcoming events. They had long since pledged their lives to Takashima, and had lost their sanity while working for him. His subordinates split into teams of ten, each led by a Class C. They walked into the crowds, enclosing all Collection of Gods members in the fortress like a giant web. One of the teams immediately spilled the commoners blood. All of a sudden, screams of fear and agony shrouded the place. Those commoners had never expected they would be the first casualties in the given situation! In front of the Practitioners, commoners were totally defenseless. In a fraction of a minute, streams of blood covered the ground. Abhorrence penetrated Lu Shus heart. How could the Collection of Gods take other peoples lives as they pleased! Other Collection of Gods members were confused. Gradually, they quietened down, watching the massacre from the side. Then, the trusted subordinates drew out a gigantic magical spell on the floor, hauling the dead bodies around as their paint brushes. And the spell would include each and every Collection of Gods member inside, with no exception! Lu Shu felt his flesh creep. Has that Takashima Tairatsu gone mad? Was he really planning to sacrifice so many people?! What more, his own people? Other Collection of Gods Practitioners were petrified too. What They had only practiced the techniques for the sacrifice, which could serve two purposes. On one hand, they could accumulate their own power at the expense of other peoples lives, just like what happened at the Beimang remains. On the other, they could sacrifice the future of their own cultivation in exchange for a temporary surge in power. Yet, they had utterly no knowledge of the scene right in front of their eyes now. Trusted subordinates had towed out the goods from Warehouse No. 17 and No. 15 and placed them in the sacrificial formation. Then, everyone was aghast to see them instructing other Practitioners to arrange magical stones. It felt like the Practitioners were asked to chop onions and gingers and boil themselves in the pot. In fact, many of them had no idea what Takashima wanted, but they carried on without any complaint nonetheless. This was insane. Lu Shu found it hard to understand the logic, even though it truly existed. Everything was so absurd that Lu Shu felt it was a bit surreal. A man raised his voice and questioned, Lord Takashima, are you planning to sacrifice all of us? Just when he was done talking, he was sliced into halves by a trusted subordinate nearby. And his blood became the fresh ink for the spell formation. Then, the goods that had been kept captive in the base were brought up. There were a whopping hundreds of them. All of them were immobilized due to the injections. Takashima announced, Now, the Collection of Gods is facing a strong enemy. In a time when our shared family is about to be destroyed, we, the Collection of Gods, would rather die in glory than live in dishonor. It is time for your sacrifice, for the Collection of Gods. Die in glory! Die in glory! I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! I vow to survive or perish with the Collection of Gods! Madness filled many peoples eyes, but a minority suddenly dashed towards the gate. Im not going to sacrifice myself! For some reason, Lu Shu felt relieved at the sight, for he had finally seen a piece of clean land amidst a stinky, disgusting swamp of dirt. He understood patriotism, but not to sacrifice themselves for Takashima, a mere individual. Fortunately, some people in the Collection of Gods still had their sanity. Lu Shu did not move. Takashimas trusted subordinates started a massacre among the runners, while others watched in apathy. After all of them were killed, people resumed the arrangement of magical stones under the trusted subordinates guidance. They followed a certain pattern. It was a majestic view where thousands of people were arranging tens of thousands of magical stones. In the meantime, Lu Shu secretly picked up the stones put down by those in front. In the disorder, no one noticed what he had done But Lu Shu would not stay at only one place. Like a busy bee, he would go to somewhere else after picking up a few stones Eh? Theres one here. Eh? Theres another one there Some people turned back only to see in bewilderment that their stones were gone. From Asano Katsuhitos distress, +199 From Just when Lu Shu was enjoying himself, one of Takashimas trusted subordinates roared, Watch out for those around you. Report once you notice anyone stealing magical stones! Lu Shu felt regretful. He could have picked up tens of thousands of magical stones! The subordinates searched everyone for the stolen stones when they supervised the work. When they came to Lu Shu, his pocket was even cleaner than his face, and he only had in his hands the five stones given to him just now. Lu Shu yelled with great passion, Die in glory! His shout scared the subordinate. Do your work! Actually, Lu Shu was pondering how to disrupt the ceremony. First of all, he had to ensure his own safety. Secondly, should Takashima successfully advance to Class A, wouldnt that mean Coral would be in danger? Lu Shu would not have cared if it was some other person. But it seemed that he was the root cause for the conflict between the Deities and the Collection of Gods this time. He would not stay put if Coral were to die for him. When she treated him with all sincerity, he had to do the same as reciprocation. That was Lu Shus philosophy in life. Besides, he had to clear the fake news about his death, so as to let her know that the check she promised earlier was still valid Chapter 518 - No Regrets Being Chinese Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The preparation was almost complete. Many people had sat in the formation with their legs crossed, exactly the same as what happened in the Beimang remains. A sense of urgency seized Lu Shu. Takashima was about to advance to Class A like this! When everyone was seated, two lines of bloody tears rolled down Takashimas face. The streams slid down his cheeks, seeming to have awakened the human blood on the ground. Like tentacles, blood reached out to connect with his tears. At this moment, numerous traces of blood rose from within the formation, wrapping around all the Practitioners. Meanwhile, Takashimas trusted subordinates guarded the ground outside the formation. Everyone, God bless you in heaven, Takashima said and closed his eyes. The ritual had begun, and every individual involved was awaiting their death in silence. Wait! Lu Shu suddenly raised his hand. I want to use the bathroom! That startled all the trusted subordinates standing outside. What the hell are you thinking?! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +999! From Takashimas eyes were immediately wide open. He fixed Lu Shu with a malicious stare. Even the motion of the entire sacrificial formation paused a little. Lu Shu would have been slain on the spot, if not for those subordinates fear of the formation! Outside the enclosure wall there were loud clashes and roars of thunder. Takashima knew fully well that time was running out! At this moment, an old voice sounded outside, Please leave, Your Excellency. If you insist on killing us, we will pledge our lives to protect our family from invaders. That pleased Takashima. He had never expected the hidden clans of the Conservatives to appear at this timing in an effort to counter the enemies. Despite being the losing side of the civil war, the remaining forces of the Conservatives would not sit still as their land was tread upon by aggressors. The main conflict between the Conservatives and the Jingoists was their stand on foreign policies. But they shared the same interest in protecting their country. That was also why Nie Ting had never asked Lu Shu to befriend the Conservatives. This was his opportunity. Takashima knew that those clans could buy more time for him! At that instant, blood-red traces suddenly rolled towards Lu Shu. The number of blood threads sent to him was multiple times that of others! But what happened next caught everyone present off guard. From Lu Shus body flew out a golden dragon. For some reason, Lu Shu had realized that after his acquisition of the weapon spirit, the divine water could be better controlled when in the dragon form, just like Howards fiery phoenix! At the same time, Lu Shu stood tall on the dragon head, instantly breaking those bloody traces upon contact with the divine water! The young man looked condescendingly at those below. Lu Shu could not wait any longer. With the activation of the formation, it would soon be too late to act! In the meantime, other Practitioners strength was being extracted by the blood threads, transmitted to Takashima via the formation. Lu Shu could sense the rapid growth in Takashimas power and energy. He would soon reach the peak of Class B! Lu Shu advanced forward across the formation. With the protection from the divine water, he could walk through the ground unharmed! At this moment, streams of blood on the floor suddenly concentrated into a blood dragon, swirling towards Lu Shu. Those subordinates had also stepped into the formation themselves to try and take Lu Shus life! The blood dragon suddenly split into four to surround Lu Shu. Despite his best defense, Lu Shu was still hit by one of the dragons. Fresh blood welled up in Lu Shus throat. He took a step back to reanalyze the situation. Lu Shu would not be able to counter the blood dragon and over ten Class C masters at the same time. Then he realized, he was unable to fight against the formation in spite of all his powers. Blasts of red and gold bellowed across the formation. Lu Shu suddenly noticed that Takashima seemed to have been immobilized in the starting stage of the sacrifice! Outside the sea of chi, the two flying daggers had been rapidly scraping against the snow mountain, which was on the verge of collapse. Lu Shu was well aware that his daggers could hardly inflict any physical harm on Takashima in the current situation, given the thick layer of bloody threads around him. Lu Shu had to find a way to breakthrough. His days of practice and hard work might soon be able to pay off. The ancestor of the Hall of Swords once said, the sea of chi was as reckless as the ocean, and snow mountain as vast, the manifestation of ones will in their swords would rise up into the mountains and into the clouds. Back then, there were those who achieved the level of sword will after the collapse of the snow mountain. Lu Shu awaited that day eagerly. In the meantime, Lu Shu could only destroy the formation to the best of his abilities while evading the giant blood dragon at the same time. His daggers sped up in their progress of flattening the mountain, but had yet to achieve complete success. The divine water carried Lu Shu around in the formation, but seemed less powerful than the blood dragon. It seemed that a single mistake on Lu Shus side would result in his death. Lu Shu aimed at Takashima, but was held back by the blood dragon and over ten Class Cs! It was hard to fight against so many enemies at the same time! However, at this moment, one of the trusted subordinates suddenly sliced towards his teammate with his katana. Everyone was startled! A Class C stood in between Lu Shu and the rest were outside the formation. His strengths were growing rapidly, which reminded Lu Shu of the Class D expert who sacrificed his own future just to kill a Class D criminal the other night. Blood oozed out of the Class Cs skin, but his expression was as calm as the deep sea. Then, he turned and smiled at Lu Shu. I will take care of them. Handle the rest, please. As soon as he finished the sentence, he dashed towards the other subordinates with his katana. At that instant, his figure was as steady as a mountain, like the golden Sun emerging out of the sea surface and layers of clouds, spreading radiance and warmth to the world. He laughed. I really miss the minced meat noodles of my hometown. Its been a long time since I left my home. I never regret being born Chinese. I hope to be your comrade again in my next life! Suddenly, cracks rippled out on the enclosure wall with a loud crash. The growth in the mans power came to a stop right below Class B. He had reached his limit. Even he himself knew that he had been burning the candle at both ends under his sheer will that day. Otherwise, he would have been able to reach Class B. He thrust his blade into a trusted subordinate like a flying moth darting into the flame. He aimed to kill with every blow, regardless of his own injuries. This was because he knew he would not be the last man standing. Thus, the only way was to kill as many as he could! Soon, his body was punctured by three katanas, in his waist, thigh and right rib respectively. Meanwhile, he had killed nine. Leaning on his katana, the man coughed up fresh blood and chortled. I am Liu Xiu from the Heavenly Network. Anyone dare to fight me?! Even the remaining five men were hesitant! The man, drenched in blood, still had a murderous air around. Eying the remaining subordinates, Liu Xiu laughed. I shouldnt have freaking promised to take care of you all. Such an overstatement With that, Liu Xiu closed his eyes. But he remained standing even in death. Chapter 519 - Open, the Sea of Chi! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Lu Shu was battling the blood dragon, he momentarily fell silent. He guessed that out of all the people here, some were his comrades from the Heavenly Network. He never thought that he would have to say goodbye to them just after meeting them. This was perhaps the reason why Lu Shu felt touched when he had made his vow then. Long live willpower! He had come to where he was now by a strange combination of circumstances. The blood formation had been formed. He understood that he would probably not be able to escape. The sea of chi was already within his sight. But Lu Shu felt no remorse. All the moments from his 17 years of living appeared before his eyes. They were like the pages of a book continuously flipping in the warm breeze under the afternoon sun. The pages stopped flipping and all that was left were two unyielding words on the last page. Live On. The moment Takashima had almost broken through Class A, Lu Shu rode the golden dragon and rushed towards Takashima like a madman. As the blood dragon was about to kill Lu Shu, spears appeared from his hands and bombed the dragon like artillery shells. The twelve spears rapidly and brazenly attacked it. Lu Shu knew that he was not worthy of being Takashimas opponent, but he could not allow him to successfully advance to Class A, if he did, then Liu Xiu would have died for nothing. Besides, who said that he would definitely die? Lu Shus eyes reddened. His expression was filled with madness! I still want to go back and see Xiaoyu. Lu Shus twelve spears broke one after another after striking the blood dragon. The roar of weapons did not cease. Even Takashimas face turned pale as a result of the sound. But Lu Shu used these twelve spears to forcibly open up an escape route! The mystical water surged forward like a dragon. Takashima sat quietly among the blood formation, coldly looking at Lu Shu. Do you really think that you can injure me? Wait till I finish the sacrifice. That will be your time of death. The blood-coloured wires twisted like a thread. Suddenly, the blood formation wrapped Takashima in a giant red cocoon. Then, the golden dragon and the blood cocoon clashed. The Corpsedog hidden within the golden dragon emerged with a roar! Lu Shu knew that it was too late for him to open the sea of chi and he gave up on this idea. He had to use his strongest attack to open this blood cocoon! Lu Shu had just realised that throughout the entire ritual, Takashima was immobile! Takashima also did not think that this collision would result in an unforeseen event. The Corpsedog passed through the blood cocoon and came in front of Takashima. Takashima suddenly raised his hand. His hand, that was usually of normal complexion, was suddenly wrapped in countless bloody threads. This bloody hand forcibly sent the Corpsedog flying. Takashima was not in a good condition either. It seemed like he had exerted too much energy. He grabbed the three subordinates standing by the blood formation with his bloody hand and dragged them in the formation as sacrifice. Lu Shu shouted in rage. Die! The Concealed Arrow that had been hidden in the celestial map flew out with a roar. It caused a huge explosion between Lu Shu and Takashima! Takashima did not expect Lu Shu to have more tricks. This flying sword had two blades! Didnt the flying swords from the Heavenly Network only have one blade?! Even as Takashima was about to advance to Class A, he could not help but to dodge the Concealed Arrow. If he did not do so, he would suffer from fatal injuries! The Concealed Arrow scraped his rib, leaving a tiny blood stain. The blood cocoon shook. Takashimas actions were too large. Lu Shus desperate combat was an attempt to make him suffer defeat when victory was within his reach! Are you trying to die!?! Takashima was burning with fury. The ritual had been interrupted on the boundary between Class A and Class B! He was not able to advance to Class A even after consuming so many lives and magical stones. Great waves surged from the blood formation and went in Lu Shus direction. The members of the Collection of Gods who had been in the formation were all dead. It was too late for him to dodge. Lu Shu used his mystic water and Spirit Qi to protect himself. He put his arms in front of him to resist the ghostly aura. The reason he was able to injure Takashima then was because Takashima had to fully absorb the results of the sacrifice before he could successfully break through. The Takashima now had seemingly broken his shackles. He now had no apprehension. With a roar, Lu Shu was thrown to the ground. He suddenly felt as if his entire skeleton was filled with cracks. There was a cracking sound between his bones. His internal organs started to bleed. Even his appearance had returned to its original state. He no longer had the energy to keep up his disguise. Lu Shu suddenly realised that Takashima was levitating. This was the sign of a Class A, he had achieved resonance with heaven and earth, and was free from the Earths gravitational force! Lu Shu could not move his entire body, yet he laughed as he coughed out blood. You have not successfully advanced. Lu Shu had sensed that although Takashimas waves of power was 30% stronger than Nogiwa Takenobu at his peak, he was still far away from the likes of Nie Ting, Chen Baili and Li Xianyi! Although he had not been able to kill his opponent, he had been able to stop his opponent from advancement with his abilities as a Class C! The mystical water flowed back to the Seal of Lands. The two blades also flew back to the celestial map. Lu Shu felt some remorse. It looks like he would no longer be able to accompany Xiaoyu The Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow silently sharpened the sea of chi. Lu Shu had never been one to easily surrender. Even if he was about to die the next moment, he would do all he could in this one second to find a thin thread of hope. The enclosing wall of the fortress collapsed with a loud crash. A girl with platinum hair emerged from the smoke, holding a thunderbolt. Her appearance remained fine, but there was some dust and traces of blood on her face. The knight puppets had been injured in the battle. They returned to the marks on her hands, using her abilities to regain their strength. After killing for so long, she was also slightly exhausted. The girl inside the enclosing wall was in a difficult position. The ruins outside the wall were filled with corpses. Coral looked at the young man on the floor. Her eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Lu Shu is that you? Her voice carried a hint of disbelief. There was still a ray of hope in this darkness! Lu Shu flashed an ugly grin. kill this old kid before talking about the past The thunderbolt in Corals hand shone brightly. The Gungnir cast swift bolts of sudden thunder. The levitating Takashima launched four massive dragons in the direction of the Gungnir. But he had underestimated the Gungnir. The weapon of the Master of Gods, Odin, cut through the dragons as if transversing the river of time. The brightly shining Gungnir sliced through each of the blood dragons. Coral suddenly generated power and ran wildly. The ground of the fortress cracked under her feet. She followed closely behind the Gungnir with unparalleled power. Her eyes were filled with thunderbolts! Coral was much more formidable than Takashima now. Lu Shu was at her feet. She would be willing to rush to her death if it was for Lu Shus sake. At this very moment, there was suddenly the ring and tremble of swords within three kilometres radius from Lu Shu. The invisible swords from the inner walls of the fortress started to crisscross and splash in all directions! The originally smooth wall had been mottled with sword marks. Zing! A neat trace of blood appeared on Takashimas face. It seemed like an invisible sword had carelessly scraped past! Chapter 520 - Sword Spirit! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sound was a characteristic of the Dao from the Hall of Swords. When Li Xianyi advanced to Class A, the sound had almost destroyed everything within a ten kilometre radius of Luo City. Li Xianyi had prevented a great catastrophe only by storing the sword intent. But the sound still lingered. But people had only heard of the sound that spread out across ten kilometres. No one had ever heard of someone who could create Heavenly Visions after advancing to Class B. Lu Shu may have been the first, or even the pioneer of doing so! In the future, there might be other Class Bs who would be able to create Heavenly Visions. But there was no one before Lu Shu who could do so! Lu Shu tried to manipulate the invisible swords that filled the sky, but it was too chaotic from beginning to end. It seemed like when the sea of chi parted, the world was changing. The chi mountain outside the sea of chi toppled over on its side with a crash. The method that Lu Shu and Li Xianyi proposed, worked. The chi mountain was suppressing the entire sea of chi! Were it not for this chi mountain, his sea of chi would have opened up a long time ago! But Lu Shu suddenly realised that this was not the scene that Li Xianyi had described when the sea of chi opened. He clearly remembered Li Xianyis description, but the floating clouds and the ocean beyond the sea of chi did not surge into its hole, instead, it formed a large whirlpool! Lu Shu immediately felt that something was wrong. The whirlpool was stirring up the hole of the sea of chi, turning it upside down. No! This cant be right! Lu Shu felt that the floating clouds and the ocean did not want to enter the sea of chi, instead, it wanted to fuse with the opponent to form heaven and earth. The pain was unbearable. Lu Shus clothes were wet with his cold sweat, but he could not move. This process was forcibly transforming his body. Lu Shu did not know what to do, because those who had a similar experience earlier could not provide him with any help. What Lu Shu had to do now was not to walk on the small, rugged path in the mountains. That path had the footprints of those who had ventured there before, at least he would know the way. But Lu Shu could not do so. He was creating a new chapter in history for the Dao Practitioners. His sea of chi would form heaven and earth! Lu Shu suddenly saw the chi mountain, that had collapsed on one side, forming tiny cracks. It produced a clicking noise in his head, like an icy river shattering, fine, yet drawn out! With a rumble, the chi mountain crumbled into pieces. He saw small, white shadows springing out from the mountain. Lu Shu was confused. What was happening?! Lu Shu was astonished. Li Xianyi had never said that such things would emerge from the mountain after it had collapsed! This had completely upended his beliefs. Lu Shu was scared of the small shadows springing out and shouting. Grandfather, Grandfather! Calabash Brothers? Was that you? So what did Pangolin say just before he died?! This was just too frightening. The things that had happened to Lu Shu after he had embarked on the path of a Practitioner was just not normal The small, tiny shadows sprang to their feet as they laughed and played. They directly went inside the Corpsedog. Suddenly it was all clear to Lu Shu. He now knew a tiny bit more about the connection between him and the Corpsedog! Was this a spirit?! That cant be right. Rather than a spirit, it was more like a sword spirit that was a direct successor of the sword energy and Lu Shu! Why would a spirit be produced right after the chi mountain was worn down and collapsed? The old man had never talked about such a thing! So the old mans suggestion, to use the chi mountain and sharpen his skills, was a mistake, right? The chi mountain was actually used to give birth to a sword spirit! What the was this old man still reliable Lu Shu suddenly woke up with a start. It was as if he could control the paths of the one hundred invisible swords. This was very different from the old mans ten thousand blades, but these invisible swords could become his greatest trump card, besides the Corpsedog and the Concealed Arrow, to this Class B! Takashima did not know that the sound of Lu Shus Dao only had a radius of three kilometres. But he knew the origin of this Heavenly Vision. Upon his detailed analysis, he did not think that this was the work of a Class A. But these were beside the point. The main point was that when he had just advanced, his Heavenly Vision did not have a chance to fully form before being interrupted by Lu Shu. He had stopped just before the Class A boundary, he was now in between Class A and the peak of Class B! This feeling made Takashima furious. But now was not the time to be involved in these kinds of things. Knowing that Lu Shu was not advancing to Class A made him calm down. The Gungnir was coming towards him! The black katana in Takashimas hands raised up a wave of blood. The entire fortress shook and almost collapsed under the massive blast. Lu Shu, who was unable to move, was sent flying to a corner. Ow ow ow Hearing Lu Shu in pain made Corals heart hurt. She hurled the thunderbolt with unparalleled power in Takashimas direction. At the same time, Takashimas hands were bound with countless blood threads. He launched an attack in Corals direction! Although Takashima was on the Class A boundary, this position still contained the two words Class A. On the other hand, even though Coral had awakened Odins bloodline, she was still a Class B beginner! Coral probably could not even defeat Class B expert, let alone a Class A! Coral was sent flying. Her long platinum hair was messed up. She threw up a mouthful of fresh blood while in midair. Even though this injury was less severe than that of Lu Shus, there was not much difference. Among the uproar, a voice slowly sounded, If I, Lu Shu, had not been born, then the sword spirit is dark like a long night! Takashima turned back, panic-stricken. Coral helped herself up and looked at Lu Shu in pleasant surprise. But the two of them realised that Lu Shu was still on the ground, unable to move What are you acting for if you cant even move?! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +999! From Coral Odin Johnsons distress, +99! Although Lu Shus entire skeleton had been injured and he could not move, all the invisible swords within the fortress had turned and returned to Lu Shu. The Corpsedog had also suddenly shot out from his celestial map. The sword energy of a hundred swords and the Corpsedog formed a massive whirlpool of sword energy, which surged towards Takashima! In his shock, Takashima raised a blood wall to resist the whirlpool. But the sword energy broke through the blood wall like a cutting machine! The sword energy disappeared, but so did the blood wall. In a flash, the Corpsedog had come to Takashima. Takashima stretched out his bloody hands and forcibly gripped the Corpsedog, but he too was thrown back by the Corpsedogs inertia. Takashima laughed coldly. If that was the case, the two of you can be buried along with the rest of the Practitioners from the Collection of Gods. But in the next moment, a small white shadow suddenly sprang out from the Corpsedog. From its figure, it seemed to resemble Lu Shu. Clap! Then, there was complete silence. Lu Shu and Coral were slightly muddled, Takashima was even more muddled. The sword spirit flew out of the Corpsedog to Takashimas face and gave him a slap on the face Takashimas face turned numb. There was even a palm print that was the size of a fingertip on his face. One could clearly see each finger Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He did not tell it to do this. Was this sword spirit so lowly?! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +1000! Takashima had let his guard down. He completely did not expect this to happen. The Corpsedog had taken advantage of the situation and directly penetrated Takashimas head! From Takashima Tairatsus distress, +1000! Takashima, on the boundary of Class A and the leader of the Collection of Gods, had died just like that! Chapter 521 - Lu Shu’s Autobiography Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Honestly speaking, even Lu Shu had not expected his newborn sword spirit to be this naughty. And Takashima too had never foreseen its unique attacking tactics By right, shouldnt a spirit born from a flying dagger be more aggressive? Whats wrong with you, using that slap Yet, precisely due to the same reason, Takashima was distracted for a split second, which led to his defeat. It was also because he had yet to recover his full strength after countering Corals harsh blow. In addition, Lu Shus ability to breach so many layers of blood formation protection through his powerful sword energy was also beyond Takashimas imagination. This time, both Coral and Lu Shu should receive the credits for Takashimas death. And during the battle, Lu Shu had unleashed incredible power far surpassing that of many Class Bs at the instant his sea of chi was opened. Then, Lu Shu watched with his own eyes as the sword spirit returned to Corpsedog triumphantly after the slap. Wow, how damned naughty A tinge of distress crossed Lu Shus heart. It seemed that his swordplay skills were going in the wrong direction Other people could summon tens of thousands of sharp blades upon chanting Come, my swords. That was just super awesome. How about him? What should he say? Go and slap that dude?! Screw it! The sword spirit was around two palms in size. Lu Shu had to investigate further on its other functions. But judging from the slap earlier, it seemed to have a strong hand With Takashima in his pseudo-Class A state, how hard must the slap have been to make him pause in shock?! Regardless, Lu Shu thought the Japan trip was worth the effort. In addition to his personal gains of close to a hundred thousand magical stones, the Collection of Gods had suffered severe consequences, losing more than half of its elite powers. In other words, the Collection of Gods would have to exit from the global limelight until the emergence of a new power. It would plunge from one of the top Practitioners organizations to a second-class nobody. They would not even have been able to stay in the second class if not for the survival of the other Class C masters. Roughly speaking, there had been an acceleration in the rate of advancement in the past six months due to the intensified regeneration of Spirit Qi. But there were only about five to six Class Cs remaining in the Collection of Gods. Perhaps Lu Shu, in his optimal state, would even be able to overpower them altogether. In fact, the causality therein was strange. If the Collection of Gods had not decided to go against the Heavenly Network, Nogiwa Takenobu would not have been killed in the Koh Chang remains back then. Thus, there would have been no arrest warrant for Lu Shu as issued by Nogiwa Hakushun, which would have prevented Lu Shu from entering Japan. Further, Coral would not have been so persistent in avenging Lu Shu, which would not have resulted in Lu Shu being trapped in the fortress. In the alternate reality, Lu Shu might have already been swimming across the sea with his magical stones by now Most importantly, it was totally unexpected that Lu Shu had succeeded in preventing Takashimas advancement to Class A, and equally unpredicted was the opening of his sea of chi at that moment. Currently, the sword energy was undergoing restoration inside Lu Shus chi mountain. He had depleted over one hundred beams of sword energy in the last battle, and it would take around three days to replenish it all. The sword energy seemed to be the basic form of swords after his years of chi mountain scraping. Meanwhile, the prototype swords in the sea of chi was the upper limit of his sword energy, and time was needed for the prototypes to regenerate a new wave of sword energy in replacement of the used ones. In other words, there were only about one hundred prototypes in Lu Shus sea of chi at the moment. Thus, the maximum capacity for his sword energy was around a hundred beams too. The number of prototypes would increase with further scraping of the chi mountain. The reason for his small amount of prototypes gained even after the flattening of the entire mountain was that his mountain had stopped growing due to his lack of practice. Take for instance, Li Xianyis chi mountain was much loftier than Lu Shus. Besides, the old man scraped his mountain from any angle as he pleased, while Lu Shu aimed exactly at one side. They had differing aims Lu Shu found it understandable, though. Swordsmen and swordswomen would have been the most formidable Practitioners in the world if their sword energy were boundless, for in that case, they would have no weakness at all. On the other hand, Lu Shu was unsure whether he could be considered as a Class B, strictly speaking. Probably yes, as his strength and speed in the past were both comparable to those of Class Bs. His only weakness lied in the attacking power and the diversity of his attacking techniques. Now, things had changed. With over one hundred beams of sword energy, he was able to fight with any Class B in the world head-on. Certainly, it would have been even better with the unlocking of his third nebula. In that case, even his strength and speed would be further improved as well. But Lu Shu suddenly learned a terrifying truth His chi mountain was gone! GONE! How could he expand his prototypes by scraping a nonexistent mountain?! Lu Shu was concerned about another question. If there was one sword spirit in every chi mountain, by right, the true descendants of the Hall of Swords would need only one of them. But that was clearly insufficient for Lu Shu. He had no idea whether the chi mountain would rise again. If it did, would there be another sword spirit with the collapse of the new mountain? It would be interesting if there was. In Lu Shus twilight years, he could write an autobiography titled Lu Shu And His Seven Dwarfs It sounded good Now, the Hall of Swords had been labeled as the least reliable organization in Lu Shus heart At the moment, Lu Shu felt sorry for the great losses to the Collection of Gods population. Be it due to Takashimas sacrificial ritual or Corals rage, too many were dead. When those people were engaged in fights or the ceremony, how would they have the time to contribute distress points to Lu Shu? Besides, Coral had replaced Lu Shu to become the target of public hatred with her invasion into the Collection of Gods. In comparison, the destruction of the Collection of Gods Mansion and the murder of Kitamura Kijitori had undoubtedly provoked much more distress than drawing weird symbols and killing Hakushun and Hirono Thus, Lu Shu was remorseful for the waste of the huge amounts of distress points, for he needed a whopping 2,700,000 points to open his third nebula At the moment, Lu Shu was still unable to move. Takashimas power gained from the ritual was far too immense, which inflicted great harm to Lu Shu during their confrontation earlier. Lu Shu was anxious. What if he had been handicapped by the injuries? He could almost hear the approaching footsteps from other Practitioners scattered across Japan. They must be arranging their manpower right now. By then, even with the opening of his sea of chi, Lu Shu would not be able to defend against thousands of low-level Practitioners given his current state. He must find a hiding place to rest. Dying in the Collection of Gods encirclement was the last thing he wished for. Chapter 522 - Bringing Liu Xiu Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Lu Shu turned to see Coral stand up, she struggled to keep herself up. Her delicate face was covered in dust, and traces of dried blood remained on her body. No matter how painful it was, she must stand up again. Then, slowly, she moved towards Lu Shu and collapsed beside him. Coral rested her head on Lu Shus chest, her white golden hair spread across his chest. She murmured, Thank God. You are alive The God-slayer Coral just a moment ago was now a fragile little girl. She continued. Id been writing letters on my way home, planning to mail all of them to you once I reached back. Then, I heard the heartbreaking news about you. Luckily, I came here. And what a blessing that you are alright. They didnt let me come. But I thought there would be no reason to live on if I did not avenge you. Now, I am the Master of Gods of the Deities. Even Father has no control over me Coral said everything in one shot. She had no intention to inquire about the reason for Lu Shus fake death. The only thing that mattered to her was that Lu Shu was safe and sound. Lu Shu drew a deep breath. Its quite painful that you are pressing against my chest From Coral Odin Johnsons distress, +79! Now, all of Lu Shus bones were fractured, and there were serious lesions on his internal organs and muscles. Thus, it indeed damned hurt when Coral laid her head on his chest The tinge of romance in the atmosphere immediately evaporated. Lu Shu was good at it. But Coral did not generate many distress points. Struggling to support her upper body, Coral said, I will send you the check once I get back. Lu Shu paused for two seconds and replied, Well, its not that painful anymore Coral chuckled. Her face was dirty. Perhaps strangers would never associate her with the Master of Gods of the Deities seeing her in her current state. Then, she stood up with much difficulty and, clenching her teeth, carried Lu Shu on her back. Coral was tall with the commendable height of 170cm. But it was slightly awkward for her to carry Lu Shu, given Lu Shus sturdy build. Lu Shu was stunned. Are you sure? You can let me down. This is not rejection. Im just afraid your body cannot withstand any more weight. He was pondering about possible ways to recover quickly, or to go all-out against the remaining forces of the Collection of Gods. But never had he expected to be carried away by Coral, whose conditions were no better than his. Lu Shu felt sorry for her as she struggled to move forward. Then, for some reason, a sense of security wrapped around him. This girl seemed to be worthy of his trust. The world itself was a cold and apathetic place. Thus, the trust and mutual dependence shared between Lu Xiaoyu and himself was all the more precious. But at this very moment, another person appeared. From the bottom of her heart, she was willing to help him, regardless of her own safety, personal interest, or costs. Lu Shu was unprepared for this. But Coral did not respond to his question. She clamped her jaws and moved forward slowly. Then, she smiled. Dont worry. My injuries are much better than yours. That was followed by a long silence. Lu Shu knew that he could not persuade her out of her determination. Suddenly he requested, Please stop. I know this may be too much, but please bring me back to that man. Please. Lu Shu felt guilty, because Corals wounds were so serious that she could not even walk properly. But there was something he must do before he left. Coral turned to see a man leaning against his katana. Even after his death, Coral could feel the imposing spirit of boldness in him. His body was stabbed by three katanas, but he remained standing amidst piles of bodies. Coral had no objection. She would do anything that Lu Shu felt was right. Out of curiosity, she asked, Whos he? Lu Shu smiled. Probably my comrade-in-arms. Perhaps you dont know the word Tong Pao 1 but he died for me. He said Tong Pao in Chinese. Lu Shu might not even have had the chance to open his sea of chi if not for Liu Xius selfless sacrifice for him. And his last words about being comrades in the next life had been ingrained in Lu Shus mind. Coral carried Lu Shu to Liu Xius side. With difficulty, Lu Shu put Liu Xius body in his Seal of Lands. There, Liu Xiu stood silently, as if he would stand there for an eternity. Why did you Lu Shu smiled. Im taking him home. Coral carried Lu Shu towards the outside. After a long moment, she grinned. Lu Shu, please stay with me for the rest of our lives. If you say no, I will wait till you agree. If not, I will think of other ways. But there was no response. Coral tilted her head to see Lu Shus head resting on her shoulder. He was fast asleep due to exhaustion. He had given it all he had for the battle. Hence, he was unable to stay awake any longer when he felt that sense of security. Just a few hours ago, the Collection of Gods fortress was bustling with human activity. But now, all that was left was countless corpses and scenes of misery and suffering. Blood dried up quickly in the air, and its scarlet color soon turned into an abhorrent purple black. Coral took every step carefully as she walked on the debris so as not to wake Lu Shu up. She was tired too. But Coral knew that her injuries were nothing compared to Lu Shus. When she finally walked out of the hellish shadow that shrouded the fortress, Coral relished the orange-red glow of the setting sun. The sky was as beautiful as a work of art, and the clouds were picturesque. Corals spirit was lifted. To Lu Shu, he might have many gains from this trip, but to Coral, there was only one thing worth mentioning and that was Lu Shu being alive. Suddenly Corals body froze. She was alerted by the appearance of a young lady from a blind spot behind the debris. This was not a coincidence. Besides, even her clothes looked like a precious magical weapon. Murderous intentions were lurking in the pink sakuras on her kimono. There was a short sword in her hand. It seemed that she had been waiting for a long time. Against the glow of the sunset, her sakuras were exceptionally splendid, and captivating. Corals brain was spinning fast for a solution. In front of Lu Shu, she was a little girl that always needed protection. But in the face of others, she was the Master of Gods in the Deities. Chapter 523 - Bringing Lu Shu Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before she had advanced to Class B, Coral was a mid-tier Class D with impressive power. The young girl did not wait for Coral to finish thinking. She suddenly spoke in English. All those left of the Collection of Gods have gone to Nishinokyo. You cannot escape by the normal route, especially with your injuries. Follow me. Coral stood still. She did not know who this girl was, let alone dare to trust her. The young girl turned her head to look at Coral. I am Sakurai Yaeko. You can call me Sakurai the guy on your back. Is that Lu Shu-kun? This was Sakurais first time seeing Lu Shus actual appearance with her own two eyes. The delicate and pretty face was fast asleep. For some reason, Sakurai felt that Lu Shus original appearance was much better than that of Kirihara Yousukes. Coral did not trust Sakurai, but looking at the expression in her eyes, her female instincts made her smile. Lead the way. Ill follow you. She felt that she had seen the shadows in her own eyes. Coral understood that Sakurai would not do anything that would hurt Lu Shu. Yaeko drove here, her car was hidden by the road. Coral lightly lay Lu Shu on the back seat. His legs had to be bent because he was too tall. Sakurai silently concentrated on Coral taking care of Lu Shu. She had to admit that Coral was prettier than her. Corals ability level was also much higher than hers. She had the power to single handedly eliminate Kitamura at Nishinokyo, and to defeat two families in hiding, this was not something that anyone could do. Coral was also the Master of Gods of the Deities. The difference between their position and influence was far too great. But most importantly, she could feel the purity of Corals adoration towards Lu Shu. It was so pure that it hurt. Sakurai may have found the reason why Lu Shu did not succumb to her temptation. This feeling was very contradictory. Yaeko sat in the drivers seat, while Coral sat in the passenger seat. Sakurai suddenly asked, Are you and Lu Shu Before waiting for Sakurai to finish, Coral replied with urgency and certainty, Lovers. As she finished speaking, she took a sideway glance at Lu Shu, who was still sleeping soundly. She was only relieved after checking that Lu Shu did not hear what she had said. Coral always had a guilty conscience when she said this, she knew that Lu Shus feelings were not on the same level as hers Sakurai stopped talking. Hugging herself with delight, Coral asked, Are you a member of the Collection of Gods? Yes, said Sakurai. How do you know Lu Shu? Coral was somewhat curious. Sakurai had nothing to hide. She explained the story of how Lu Shu disguised himself as Kirihara Yousuke. Although Coral was very tired, she took a lot of interest in listening to Sakurais story. So Lu Shu had done so many things after coming to Japan! Coral asked, Now that the Collection of Gods is in decline what are your plans from now on? For some reason, Sakurai had nothing to hide. I want to stay behind and reorganise the Collection of Gods. Sakurai did not know why she had made such a decision. It was very risky, yet there seemed to be a reason for doing so. The Class Bs in the Collection of Gods had been eliminated. Even the Class Cs had suffered heavy losses. Sakurai thought about those families in hiding. Although this was a very difficult task, but it was not impossible. She wanted to try using the resources and inheritance from the Conservative Oda Tokuma that were now in her hands! Someone suddenly fell from the sky and landed in front of the car. Her black coat fluttered in the cold January wind. Coral closed her mouth. She definitely knew who this person was. Sakurai did as well. Nie Ting calmly said, Please hand Lu Shu over to me. Coral and Sakurai did not expect that Lu Shu could trouble the legendary top expert in the East to come and fetch him personally. The current situation in the Heavenly Network was not very stable either. Many people from the large organisations hid in the neighbouring countries and were held back by him, as they glared like a tiger eyeing its prey. Despite this, Nie Ting still came. In reality, Nie Ting departed from the Capital as soon as he heard that Takashima was preparing for the sacrificial ritual in order to rapidly advance to Class A. He had come as quickly as he could. But he did not expect everything to already be over before he had arrived. According to his calculations, Lu Shu should have been in great danger. This sort of danger was beyond what Lu Shu could handle. That was the reason why Nie Ting had rushed over. But Nie Ting could not understand how the battle had completely ended the moment he rushed over. He had just come from the fortress. When he saw the interior of the fortress, it was very difficult for him to make an accurate deduction over what had happened. Did Lu Shu kill Takashima? Why were there sword marks along the walls of the fortress? Not only that, Nie Ting felt more clearly than Takashima. He was very sure that within a three kilometre radius, there had been the sound of Dao, as well as heaven and earth resonating. They had still not completely disappeared. He had once focused his attention on this young man, who was previously selling stinky tofu. How did he progress to where he was today? It was not difficult for Nie Ting to link sword marks and the sound of the Dao to Lu Shu. Nie Ting had even guessed that these sword marks had came from Li Xianyi, from this Nie Ting could understand how Lu Shu inherited these. Nie Ting suddenly asked, Was it you guys who killed Takashima? Coral and Sakurai surprisingly answered in sync. I dont know. The two of them knew that Lu Shu was hiding a secret. Coral knew a bit more, and Sakurai knew a bit less. But the two of them had decided to keep their mouths shut, as Lu Shu was still unconscious, even if Nie Ting was Lu Shus superior. Nie Ting laughed. Okay. I will bring Lu Shu away. You can leave by yourselves. Without further ado, Nie Ting walked to the side of the car. He placed his slender index finger on Lu Shus neck and checked for his pulse. After confirming that he had no problems, Nie Ting carried Lu Shu on his shoulder, ready to soar into the sky. Coral suddenly said, I, on behalf of the Deities, would like to be allies with the Heavenly Network. Heavenly King Nie, what do you think? Nie Ting looked at her calmly. I can send Lu Shu to discuss this with you. From now on, he will be in charge of the Heavenly Networks external relations. Coral was pleasantly surprised. Really? Yes. Nie Ting was a smart person. He knew that 80% of the reason why Coral had come to Japan was because of Lu Shu. But he was not sure of the relationship between Lu Shu and Coral There was nothing in his information that mentioned this But no matter what, since Lu Shu would be in charge of overseas affairs from now on, it was only right for him to settle these kind of things. Coral asked, Where are you bringing Lu Shu to? Im bringing him home, Nie Ting said solemnly. Coral was dumbfounded. Just now, when Lu Shu was helping Liu Xiu to reduce the number of corpses, he had used the same phrase. Nie Ting had used the same phrase as he brought Nie Ting away. It was as if that simple phrase had a boundless charm that attracted her. Chapter 524 - The Journey Has Been Well Worthwhile Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why have you personally come here? Are the two of you comrades? Corals pronunciation of the word comrade was awkward, but she had remembered it after Lu Shu had told her once. Nie Ting was dumbfounded. Did Lu Shu teach you this word? I dont know. Nie Ting was silent. From Nie Tings distress, +199! Nie Ting was somewhat puzzled. How did Lu Shu make the leader of the Deities so confused? It was fine if someone else replied I dont know to his question, but even she replied I dont know?! But he clearly knew that the word comrade must have come out of Lu Shus mouth. He had once wished that Lu Shu showed more attachment to the Heavenly Network. He had constantly felt that Lu Shu had constantly strove to drift away from this organisation. If Lu Shu himself had said the word comrade, it would make Nie Ting very pleasantly surprised. On the other hand, Coral kept the fact that she was involved with Lu Shu a secret, lest she let her tongue slip. Nie Ting laughed and did not speak. He no longer hesitated. Carrying Lu Shu on his shoulders, he soared up high and flew back to his country. Three days later, in the Liuhai Lane Courtyard House Lu Shu awoke in a guest room. In his alertness, he had realised that all the injuries on his body had healed. A refreshing scent filled the room. It smelled like herbal medicine, but Lu Shu had never smelled anything like it. He lifted up his blanket and realised that the courtyard outside was an expanse of white snow. The outside was cold and snowy, but the inside was warm and dry thanks to the fire of a stove. Even a dry mattress could make one happy and free from worry. Large snowflakes fell from the sky. The snowflakes were light and graceful. The wind blew the snow into the courtyard. Sometimes the snow did not simply fall from the sky, there were times it rotated within the courtyard. He did not know what had happened to him after the affairs in the fortress. After he had become unconscious, he found himself here. But looking at the characteristics of the building, it became clear to him that he had returned back to his country. Although he did not know exactly where he was, but thinking about how he had returned back home put his mind at rest. Just as Lu Shu had finished changing his clothes, Shi Xuejin brought in a bowl of medicinal soup. The snowy wind blew in as the door opened. When Shi Xuejin saw that Lu Shu was awake, he became happy. Youre finally awake. Hurry and drink this medicine that I have prepared for you. Shi Xuejin walked out once he had finished speaking, leaving Lu Shu dumbfounded. What was happening? Why was Shi Xuejin here the moment he opened his eyes? Besides, Shi Xuejin, a Heavenly King, was taking care of him? He was too down-to-earth. Before Lu Shu could recover from his shock, Shi Xuejin walked in with a bowl of millet gruel in his left hand and a bowl of sauce in his right. There was also a green onion pancake under his arm Come, come. Eat it while its hot. Shi Xuejin laughed. Lu Shus face darkened. Eat the green onion pancake while its hot?! Ha ha. Shi Xuejin was not in the slightest embarrassed. He got straight to the point. Nie Ting will be back soon. He was the one who brought you back from Japan. Once he comes back, he has something quite important to talk about with you. Oh. Lu Shu drank a mouth of the millet gruel. He was not used to eating the green onion pancake, so he simply left it there. Shi Xuejin looked at him from the side. Thank you for your hard work on this trip to Japan. You have helped us, the Heavenly Network, solve a big problem. Although this did not settle the matter once and for all, but it would be hard for them to fight back. Lu Shu was suddenly aware that Shi Xuejins tone was unusually natural as he spoke. It was as if he was talking to someone of the same level as he was. But he did not continue the conversation. Lu Shu felt that Shi Xuejin was trying to probe his every action. He shook his head and said, I didnt do much. What happened at the Collection of Gods? I lost consciousness, so Im not too sure what had happened. But in reality, he knew the details of the incident. Other than Coral, everyone else had died. He could make up the entire story from his mouth. If he said that Takashima had committed suicide, then Takashima had indeed committed suicide. But Lu Shu observed Shi Xuejins expression as he slurped the millet gruel. He was worried that Coral had easily let the cat out of the bag. He observed for a long time, but realised that there were no abnormalities in Shi Xuejins expression. Nie Ting suddenly pushed the door open and entered. He sat opposite Lu Shu and pushed a palm-sized box towards him. Then, he turned his head and asked Shi Xuejin, Do you still have anymore millet gruel? Yes. Ill get some for you. Shi Xuejin smiled and left. Nie Tings expression was calm. He pushed the unwanted green onion pancake to the side and said, Inside the box is your medal for military merit from the Heavenly Network. But I reckon that you are not particularly concerned about this. There is also your new certificate inside the box. Congratulations, you have been promoted to Captain. But due to special circumstances, we will not be holding a ceremony to confer your new rank. Just know it in your heart. If you want to tell others, go ahead and if you dont want to, its fine too. Lu Shu opened the box and took a look inside. Being promoted was a good thing, his wage was higher too. But Lu Shu did not speak. He was aware that Nie Ting had other, more important things to say. Nie Ting calmly said, Are you a Class B now? No, Im not, Lu Shu seriously said. Im still a Class C. Was it you who killed Takashima? Nie Ting was excited as he asked this question, as he was very curious about Lu Shus current strength. It wasnt me. Heavenly King Nie, youve got it wrong. Lu Shu continued to deny. Nie Ting did not express his opinion on Lu Shus words. Lu Shu did not know whether Nie Ting believed him or not. But these questions were not important, Nie Ting did not wish to go deep into this matter now. Shi Xuejin carried a bowl of millet gruel and walked in. Nie Ting took the bowl and finished it in one mouthful. He then asked, Did you get anything from this trip to the Collection of Gods? When Lu Shu was asked this question, he instantly became alert. He thought seriously about it for a full 30 seconds before answering, Yes. Nie Ting was slightly surprised. Earlier when he had observed the blood formation in the fortress, the number of magical stones in the formation did not match with the information given by the Heavenly Network. Thus, Nie Ting had also thought about where the magical stones had gone. He was very clear that the magical stones had all been transported into the fortress. But there was nothing in the fortress. Could it be that Lu Shu had taken them away? Nie Ting asked calmly, What did you get? Lu Shu took out the half a piece of magical stone from his pocket. Kawayoshi had absorbed part of this magical stone earlier. His expression was solemn. I got this from Takashimas hands after a lot of difficulty. One could say that the journey has been well worthwhile. Nie Ting looked at the magical stone in his hand, which had been partially absorbed of its Spirit Qi. He was dumbfounded. From Nie Tings distress, +666! He had gone all the way to the Collection of Gods, yet all he got was half a piece of magical stone? And here you are saying that the journey has been well worth it? Is that solemn look on your face real? Lu Shu also felt sorry. At first he had vowed that he would hand over a hundred magical stones. But in the end he was not willing to do so. Furthermore, if he had handed over the magical stones, how would he explain himself? The case of the Seal of Lands would be exposed! Chapter 525 - The New Heavenly King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nie Ting remained quiet for a long time, holding the half magical stone in his hand. He was trying to resist the urge to crush the stone, and then crush Lu Shu. The world must be a joke if Lu Shu was honest about saying that the half stone was all he got. Nie Ting stuffed the stone into Shi Xuejins hands and said calmly, Store it. Shi Xuejin was dumbstruck. Neither of you are sane! Nie Ting suddenly turned to Lu Shu and demanded, Do you have invisible storage equipment? He certainly would not buy Lu Shus explanation. Every piece of information of his pointed to the fact that Lu Shu was a true miser. However the reality was, there was indeed nothing hidden in Lu Shus pockets. Actually, out of the respect to his subordinate comrade, Nie Ting did not search Lu Shus body even when he was unconscious. But the question was, where was his divine water? Even if he could condense it into wearable armor, it would be nonsense to claim that Nie Ting had failed to notice its existence throughout the entire flight. Besides, Nie Ting saw broken spears inside the fortress with his own eyes. There were at least 12 broken spear heads. Thus, how did Lu Shu enter the place with a bundle of spears? That was definitely not mentioned in the intelligence report! Therefore, Nie Ting was suspicious that those lost magical stones were still in Lu Shus possession. He had no intention to confiscate them, yet he was simply curious. Lu Shu shook his head in denial. Nope. What is invisible storage equipment? Nie Ting stared into Lu Shus eyes, emotionless. Then, Lu Shu suddenly gave a slap to his own forehead. Oh yea, I brought Liu Xiu back. Having said that, Lu Shu took out Liu Xius corpse which he had obtained from the Seal of Lands and placed it carefully in front of Nie Ting. Nie Ting was dumbfounded. And here you are, insisting that you do not have invisible storage equipment?! Can you please put in more effort in embellishing your lie, please? Do you purposely want to piss me off?! From Nie Tings distress, +666! Nie Ting saluted to Liu Xiu and walked out with a darkened expression. Tell him that I will ask someone to bury Liu Xiu. It was Nie Tings real concern that he might not be able to hold his urge of beating Lu Shu up if he were to stay any longer. As a matter of fact, the 12 spears had already reminded Nie Ting that there must have been missed details in the Beimang remains. On their way back, he recalled all the reports related to Lu Shu and the quantity of items surrendered by this young man. The 12 spears were almost identical to those in the Beimang remains, meaning Lu Shu had had invisible storage equipment since then. Therefore, the answer was apparent The Seal of Lands was in Lu Shus hands. Actually Nie Ting did not mind. Instead, he was happy, for it saved him the trouble of getting invisible storage equipment for Lu Shu himself. It was a must-have for the Heavenly King in charge of foreign affairs. Due to the rarity of invisible storage equipment, even a rich and large organization like the Heavenly Network could not ensure that each and every Heavenly King could be equipped with that precious item. Now, Lu Shu must be rewarded duly for him to assume the new responsibility. But since he already had it, the trouble could be saved. Soon, a group came to bury Liu Xiu. Everyone of them solemnly saluted to Liu Xiu before they carried him away. Lu Shu watched from the side, speechless. He thought Liu Xiu was worthy of their respect. Lu Shu articulated, That time, Liu Xiu boosted his combat abilities temporarily by exhausting his vitality. Before he died, he killed NINE Class Cs of the Collection of Gods, which bought me precious time. Without him, I would not have been able to kill Takashima Tairatsu. Shi Xuejin listened from the side without a word. Earlier, Lu Shu refused to answer Nie Tings questions seriously, which caused the truth of the battle to remain a mystery. But now, unexpectedly, Lu Shu had spoken about it himself. Shi Xuejin remembered the nine words he wrote for Lu Shu. A heart of gold, and a fist of iron. At the moment, there were traces of grief glimmering in Lu Shus eyes as he narrated his act of murder. Shi Xuejin was shocked that Lu Shu had really killed Takashima. How did he overcome their huge gap in abilities? Nie Ting once told Shi Xuejin that Lu Shu was probably upping his level during the battle, and he might even create Heavenly Visions when he reached Class B, though this could only span a 3 kilometer radius, unlike Class As who could cover a 10 kilometer radius. Even so, it was still enough to earn Shi Xuejins astonishment. He himself was traversing a road untraveled, valiantly hacking through thorns and thistles. Similarly, Lu Shu had chosen another untraveled road, and he had surpassed Shi Xuejin in terms of his progress. But Shi Xuejin held no grudges for that. There were countless ways to success in this world, and he only had to focus on the one he chose. Shi Xuejin smiled. Why are you willing to tell the truth now? If I dont, Liu Xius heroic act would remain unknown. It is only justice that the name Takashima Tairatsu appears in the most prominent military credit carved on Liu Xius tombstone. If he did not reveal the truth to the world, who would know Liu Xius extraordinary courage and spirit in that moment of time? His fearlessness, even when sandwiched between more than ten elites and a pseudo-Class A, deserved to be remembered. In comparison, Lu Shu felt that his own personal interest in hiding the matter was insignificant. Shi Xuejin was relieved that Nie Tings hard work finally paid off, though it would have been even better if Liu Xiu were still alive. Many warriors lived in depressed lives on foreign lands, shouldering immense risks all the time for the protection of their country. It was Shi Xuejins sincere hope that they could return home safely. Some might criticize him for being a hypocrite. After all, it was he who had sent them out. Why didnt he call them back if he was seriously concerned about their personal safety? However, like Taniguchi Bunndai once said, there were some things in the world that must be done. Shi Xuejin watched in silence as Liu Xius coffin was carried away. He suddenly uttered, I know it may sound a bit abrupt, but it is time to let you know. The Ninth Heavenly Kings position has always remained vacant. Lu Shu went quiet. He had not seen it coming. But suddenly, everything started to make sense. Nie Ting had assigned him important missions on multiple occasions, intelligence agents lurking deep inside the Collection of Gods worked solely for him and his gut feeling also told him that his trip to Japan actually meant more than it seemed. It turned out that Nie Tings expectations for him were actually the role of a Heavenly King. Why me? Lu Shu asked. Liu Xiu never asked us why it was him, replied Shi Xuejin calmly. The higher the position, the greater the responsibility. I think I am not competent for this job yet. Lu Shu rejected. To him, the prestigious position meant much more than an international reputation, it was more of a heavy responsibility over the lives of tens of thousands of his comrades, including Liu Xiu. Every act of his would determine the life and death of many Liu Xius, and there would be numerous Liu Xius willing to sacrifice themselves for his vision. That was beyond what the current Lu Shu could take on. Thus, he rejected the offer. Chapter 526 - The Loner Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Heavenly King. The title itself was the synonym of power. Why did some mentally distorted foreign Practitioners consider murdering Heavenly Kings as a top achievement? It was precisely because of the inherent difficulty. Until today, no one had the courage to answer to any of the murder warrants for Heavenly Kings posted on the Darkness Kingdom, because there would be a price to pay if they did. Should they fail, not only would their reputation and credit suffer, they would also be labeled as losers who thought too highly of themselves. Moreover, all Heavenly Kings stayed in China, which left the ambitious killers with practically no chances. Certainly, though, there were those waiting for their opportunity in the darkness. The title would also put one under the global limelight, and the word famous would be insufficient to describe them. When Lu Shu heard about the offer, he was by all means surprised. Who would expect an insignificant boy, who used to get along by selling stinky tofu, to rise to the throne of a Heavenly King?! Even so, Lu Shu chose to decline it despite the irresistible temptation. He did not want to see Liu Xius dying for him. Shi Xuejin smiled calmly and said, In this era, the chosen ones do exist. I am equally saddened by Liu Xius death, but same as him, I will not think twice if my sacrifice is necessary. Of course, I will not force you. But I suggest you to consider it carefully. In fact, neither Nie Ting nor Shi Xuejin had expected the trip to Japan to affect and transform certain parts of Lu Shus perspectives, which resulted in some contradictions in his own values. Just like during the pledge of allegiance back then, some were uncertain, and some were inspired. They were merely simple minds in their teens, sheltered from the cruelty and the true face of the outside world. They had grown up under their parents loving protection. But it was a different case for Lu Shu. He had witnessed the good side, including people like Uncle Li and Li Xianyi and he had seen the bad side too, such as the coldness and the indifference of the world. Hence, he hesitated. Lu Shu would never judge his own selfishness, as it was only a personal attitude in life. However, at this moment, his long-held beliefs were toppled by Liu Xius and many others. Now, he was even surrounded by a sense of helplessness. Liu Xiu had sacrificed his life for him, but could he return his life to Liu Xiu? He could not. He could still repay Uncle Li and Li Xianyis care for Lu Xiaoyu and himself, but how could he do the same to Liu Xiu? Could avenging him by killing Takashima Tairatsu be considered as reciprocation? But the dead could not be brought back again! To Lu Shu, being selfless was impossible, at least not for him throughout his entire life. Yet, now, he had different views. Liu Xius death resulted in an unsolvable knot in Lu Shus heart. He could not return to Luo City now, because he had to attend Liu Xius funeral, to bid his last farewell to the hero, his savior. Lu Shu declined Shi Xuejins kindness and walked out of the courtyard. Heavy snow fell from the sky. Pedestrians walked gingerly on the streets, cautious about the slippery floor. A boy gently wrapped a girl in a scarf, and the latter cheerfully slid her hands into the boys overcoat pockets. An elder was waiting for the bus, holding a basket of vegetables in his hands, a middle-aged man pressed a button on his car key, and the headlights of a car beside the street flashed in response. In this worldly city, a tinge of loss rose in Lu Shus heart, with a little helplessness. Standing in the frozen world, Lu Shu phoned Lu Xiaoyu. The call was answered very shortly, but Lu Xiaoyu spoke angrily before Lu Shu could say anything, Dont talk. I am furious right now, and you cant make me happy. With that, Lu Xiaoyu hung up the phone. At a loss over what to do, traces of loneliness crept into Lu Shus heart. It felt like something had clogged up his throat, and he was suffocating. He did not call Lu Xiaoyu a second time. Instead, he moved forward slowly. He had no idea where to go, or what he could do. He happened to walk past a noisy Internet cafe. People in their loneliest moments tended to be attracted to boisterous places. Upon second thoughts, Lu Shu pushed open the door and walked in. Just when he had a good view of the rowdy scene inside, the girl at the counter yelled, You! The one over there at the door! Close the door NOW! Sure. Lu Shu closed the door. Then, he went to register for a guest card with his ID card. How much per hour? 12 yuan per hour in the hall, the receptionist replied casually. The billionaire Lu Shu was shocked. What? Are you robbers? It only cost 2 yuan per hour in a Luo City internet cafe. In comparison, the price here was exorbitant, no matter how high the price of living in the Capital was! The girl rolled her eyes. So are you registering or not? If you arent, leave. Lu Shu clenched his teeth and decided. I am! When he finally got a seat in the hall, he realized the internet cafe was a suitable place for him. At the very least, it was lively there, and no one would talk to him about life and dreams. At this moment, Lu Shu received a message. Thinking that it might be Lu Xiaoyu, he quickly checked his phone, only to see it was from 10086 1 No sooner than he put his phone back Lu Shu had received another message. His heart twitched again in hope. But, he checked his phone and realized that it was still not Lu Xiaoyu! Lu Shus heart dimmed again. It was a text from a stranger. We should break up. No more contact onwards. Puzzled, Lu Shu replied to the message, Who the hell are you?! I dont know you! The person replied, Freak. You win! Lu Shu was utterly confused. I really dont know a damn thing about you, bro! Are you nuts?! Lu Shu switched on his computer, but still had no idea over what to do. Thus, he binged on a few movies. In the past, he could never find so much time for movies. But watching too many in one go would end up boring too. In the latter half of the night, Lu Shu saw someone return to his seat from the counter with a bowl of cup noodles. The smell of pickled Chinese cabbage was simply too tempting. Thus, Lu Shu yielded to the urge and went to buy one for himself He was stunned, though, by the unreasonably high price charged for cup noodles. One bowl of cup noodles with pickled Chinese cabbage actually cost him eight bucks! Screw you, you penny-pincher boss of the cafe! As it was close to Chinese New Year, few stayed overnight in internet cafes. At this moment, a fatty patted on Lu Shus shoulder. Hey, brother, wanna play a game together? We are short of one player. Chapter 527 - Antidote Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked at the fatty by his side. I have never played this kind of game before. He was speaking the truth. He didnt even have a computer at home, how was it possible for him to have played computer games? He was also not willing to go to an internet cafe. In the end, he had never played a computer game before. The fatty laughed. Brother, you must be kidding me. Have you never playedCrossFire 1 before? Just come and help us fill the numbers. Were short of one player for 8V8. I really cant, said Lu Shu. No worries. We are all experts in the game. Just come and win with us. All you need is to shout 666 2 , the fatty said with glee. Oh. Since he had nothing else to do, why not play along with them? Luckily, one could use their chat software number to directly log into this shooting game, thus Lu Shu did not even need to register his account. After adding the fatty as his friend, they prepared to play. In the end, the fatty realised that Lu Shu really did not know how to play the same. He did not even know the controls. The fatty panicked. Use the four keys WASD to control your direction. The mouse controls your visual angle. Do you see the front sight of the gun on your screen? Just aim the gun at someones body and fire. If you hit their head, its an instant kill. If you want to change your bullets, press After his explanation, Lu Shus character could finally move. Lu Shu immediately realised that this game certainly seemed very easy. With his current reaction speed and muscle control, aiming his gun at someone was just too easy. But Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. He was not familiar with the guns recoil. He still had to play some more before he could get used to it. The university student beside the fatty laughed. Hey fatty, can you even move? The fatty held back and did not utter a word. It was not good to offend the person he had brought here. He decided to cooperate and play for now. Later on he would find an excuse to kick out this newbie. In the end, not even five minutes had passed when the fatty suddenly realised that Lu Shus killing streak was sharply increasing. There were times when the opponent knelt upon seeing the fatty. The fatty shot a glance at Lu Shus screen and shivered. Were they all headshots?! The opponent was not happy. Cheating even in an internal fight?! Do you have no shame? The fatty was dumbfounded. We really did not cheat Lu Shu played with great pleasure. After he got used to the gun recoil, it was simply too easy getting headshots. It was just like what the fatty had said, a headshot was an instant kill. It was very handy. Brother, is this really your first time? The fatty was dumbfounded. Lu Shu looked at the fatty in surprise. This is really my first time. But you were right. This game is really easy. From Wang Yangs distress, +666! Lu Shu suddenly realised something. As long as he killed his opponent once, there would be a new income of distress points To Lu Shu, the joy he derived from playing games was not great. But if he could obtain so much distress points from just killing someone, then this experience would be very meaningful! But the fatty called Wang Yang had never thought that Lu Shu was training for battle. He was able to train just by playing games, it was as if Lu Shu had discovered a new land Wang Yang did not have any morals either. Great expert! Bring me along with you! Liuhai Lane Courtyard House, 6am In one hand, Shi Xuejin held a thread-bound book and was slowly reading it. In the other, he pushed white rice porridge mixed with mustard leaf strips into his mouth. Eating porridge with salted vegetables in the morning how lovely. He glanced at Nie Ting. He has been in that internet cafe for almost one and a half days. From two nights ago all the way to this morning. Do you have anything to say? Nie Ting quickly glanced through the document in his hands. He finished reading and even memorised the two hundred thousand word-long document in a minute. After looking through the document, he signed his approval. He then took another document and continued looking through it. One slowly reading his book, the other quickly reading his documents, the contrast could not be clearer. Nie Ting calmly said, Liu Xius death has affected him greatly. Are you not scared that he cannot stand the sudden pressure? Who has not experienced any setbacks? Nie Ting was nonchalant. When he came out of the orphanage, far from his family, he survived. Survived very well, actually. Theres no point being worried. True, Shi Xuejin said as he chewed his food. Nie Ting suddenly passed a document to Shi Xuejin. Take a look at this. Shi Xuejin received the document. The more he looked at it, the more he furrowed his eyebrows. Have they not fully investigated the identity of the Puppet Master? How had he hidden so deeply within the human world? I dont know. Nie Ting shook his head. Everyone had thought that the Golden Foundation had said frightening things just to cause alarm, but I believe them. It is not because I feel that their aspirations and belief are lofty, but because I had fought the Puppet Master face-to-face during the period with bare magical energy. I knew that he was not human then. Shi Xuejin sighed. What exactly are they planning to do? Retreat, said Nie Ting. But it would be best if the people are not plunged into an abyss of misery, said Shi Xuejin. He suddenly changed the topic. Do you want Hao Zhichao to speak with Lu Shu? See if he can find out what has made Lu Shu degenerate to such an extent. Theres no need. There are some things that just cannot be comprehended. In this case, one will simply find something else to do as a respite. Everyone has these kinds of moments. Beside, there will be someone to talk to him. Nie Ting glanced at old automatic watch. That person has probably reached him. The young girl at the front desk of the Internet cafe lay on the table for a short rest. After staying up all night, she could not take it anymore. The customers computers would automatically shut down after 7am. She could go home and sleep after someone came to take over her shift. But the young girl was slightly irritated while taking her nap. These customers were especially noisy. Bang! The door of the internet cafe suddenly opened wide. The large snowflakes blew into the internet cafe by the strong wind. The young girl immediately started complaining, as if she was scolding someone. But she had not even said anything. She did not know why the customers were frightened stiff. She did not know what to say. Lu Shu rubbed the sleeve of the person beside him and argued. Ha ha, you are really interesting. Why do you treat the same organ differently? When I said that you are diao 3 , you are happy, but when I say that you play like a Japanese, then you are upset. Is this appropriate? From Wang Yangs distress, +666 Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was not right. He turned his head around and saw Lu Xiaoyu coldly standing at the door of the internet Cafe. She was wearing the white down jacket Lu Shu had bought for her birthday last year, and a small hat with a pom-pom. She looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu, youve changed! Lu Shu was momentarily stunned. He never thought that Lu Xiaoyu, who had hung up on the phone with him, had come to the Capital by herself. His tired eyes suddenly regained their vigour. He slowly broke into a grin and laughed. Xiaoyu, why are you here? Nie Ting truly understood Lu Xiaoyu. He knew this fact more than Shi Xuejin did, people could say a thousand things, but it would be of no use. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu could become Lu Shus antidote without even speaking a word. Chapter 528 - The Chinese Chives Seller, Lu Xiaoyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were people who became dejected because they had killed people or seen the death of their comrades with their own eyes. They grew weary of massacres and fights. The members of the Heavenly Network had many examples of this, even during the magical era. In these cases, the Heavenly Network mainly made use of psychological counseling. But for severe cases, they would transfer them to logistics jobs. They would not insist on them continuing their jobs. In reality, forcing this kind of people to the battlefield may bring about the effects of reverse psychology. But Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not have the heart to do so. Everyone made their own decisions, there was no need to force them to do anything. But Nie Ting was never concerned that Lu Shu would end up in the same situation, as he knew that it was not easy for him to live till today in this chaotic world. His tenacity was much better than most adults. Furthermore, he knew that Lu Xiaoyu had gone to the North. The moment Lu Xiaoyu hung up on the phone with Lu Shu, she knew that something was wrong. Lu Xiaoyu also felt that some things were better off said in real life to Lu Shu, even if it meant traveling a vast distance to meet him. Lu Xiaoyu had never thought that Lu Shu was so strong that he did not need the consolation of anyone. In reality, Lu Shu also had times when he was weak. For example, when he first started selling hard boiled eggs, he could not sell everything. He ate hard boiled eggs for all three meals. The yolk was so dry that it almost choked him. Lu Shu, who had just left the orphanage, cried as he ate. The Lu Shu then was just an ordinary boy. If he had been summoned then under the Heavenly Kings current standards, he would definitely not make the cut. Lu Shu had always been growing. Only Lu Xiaoyu knew that she had the obligation to appear in front of Lu Shu when he needed her. It was as if Lu Shu would always be a part of her life. Why are you here? Lu Shu stopped his argument with Wang Yang. Lu Xiaoyu slowly walked to Lu Shu. Come, Ill treat you to hotpot! Lu Xiaoyu was not free either. If she was not planting Chinese chives, she was selling them. Her income was not low, and her personal savings were accumulated through fair means When she had just started selling Chinese chives, people laughed at her. When a group of rough old men who were setting up their stores at Wen Wan City saw a young lady, they would definitely ask, Young lady, have your parents abandoned you? What should Lu Xiaoyu say to that? From the start, she was not willing to talk nonsense with these kind of people. They were not superior to her. The next day, when Lu Xiaoyu brought Little Fury along with her, all these people shut their mouths they had no choice but to do so. Little Fury would give all of them a good beating. In the end, when she was invited to the Heavenly Network, Little Fury had disappeared. Xi Fei had received a notification that someone at Wen Wan City had set free magical beasts to commit violence. They could not ignore this situation. Wasnt the security department supposed to handle these kinds of situations? The Heavenly Network had also raised their own magical beasts, thus they knew that ordinary people would feel very threatened, even if they were only Class F beasts. Since the Practitioners Public Security Department had been officially formed, many people would choose to directly report to the Heavenly Network if they had encountered any strange incidents. For example, their dog suddenly meowing, their husky suddenly howling like a wolf they had insisted that this was a premonition that something odd would happen to their husky But after Xi Fei and his colleagues came to Wen Wan City and saw Lu Xiaoyu, they were dumbfounded. Xiaoyu so the squirrel that attacked people just now er What the heck! It was not that Xi Fei did not dare to deal with Lu Xiaoyu. But to them, Lu Shu was now sacrificing his life for the country. He had been assassinated by the Collection of Gods. Now, they shared a bitter hatred of the enemy. No one wanted to trouble Lu Xiaoyu now. Furthermore, no one knew that Lu Xiaoyu was a regular visitor at the Mt Beimang base. Lu Xiaoyu had received the title of most welcomed temporary staff. Xi Fei was curious. Xiaoyu, what happened? Those who had teased Lu Xiaoyu had been badly battered by Little Fury. They thought that someone had finally come to help them vent their anger. But looking at the situation, they were wrong. Their saviors knew Lu Xiaoyu! The old men suddenly had a vague premonition Four people had come with Xi Fei. A girl questioned closely, Xiaoyu, explain the situation to us. If you have been wronged, we will help you fight back! The old men who had made the report were dumbfounded. We were the ones who made the report Lu Xiaoyu said with great injustice, They said my parents have abandoned me Xi Fei and his colleagues furrowed their eyebrows. But they could not just hear Lu Xiaoyus side of the story. He turned his head and asked, Is she speaking the truth? The old men carelessly said, We were just joking! You cannot go so far as to beat people up for a joke, right? Xi Fei coldly said, Beat them up! The entire Luo City Heavenly Network was grieving over Lu Shus death, and here there were people making fun of Lu Xiaoyu, the orphan of a national hero? Could they bear with this? Of course not! After the old men were beat up one by one, Xi Fei adjusted his clothes and collar. Lets go. Come with me to receive our punishment. The Heavenly Network could not just beat up people like that. They were already mentally prepared to receive punishment. Even if they were punished, it was worth standing up for Lu Xiaoyu! They were happy even if they had to be locked up in a small, dark room! Xi Fei smiled and greeted Lu Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu, well be going back first. The old men gasped in shock. They had no tears left to cry, even if they wanted to. Who were these people?! Lu Xiaoyu obediently said, Brothers, sisters, goodbye. Thank you for your help. Lu Xiaoyu waited for Xi Fei and his colleagues to leave. Her expression suddenly turned cold. She turned to look at the old men and laughed coldly. Ha ha. From that day onwards, the entire Wen Wan City Market knew that someone amazing had come to the city. And she was a rather pretty young girl! But this also brought her some publicity. At the beginning, some people did not believe that the Chinese chives Lu Xiaoyu were selling were real. But now, they all believed her. Since the Heavenly Network had appeared to support her, this feeling was as if she was selling Chinese chives at the Heavenly Network herself. Her business there was just too good! That was why Lu Xiaoyu was now very rich Lu Xiaoyu looked Lu Shu up and down. There was fatigue and conflict in Lu Shus eyes. But Lu Xiaoyu did not say any consoling words to Lu Shu. Instead, she stretched out her small hand. Lets go. Ill treat you to hotpot. Lu Shu smiled. Then we can eat a bit better. Lu Xiaoyus greatest wish in the past was to wear a comfortable and soft sweater, as well as thick and heavy outerwear. She was now wearing a hat and a muffler that she really liked. She walked with Lu Shu on the creaking snowfield. She breathed in happily as she walked to eat hotpot with Lu Shu. As they walked on the street, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head and asked, Why did you get involved? Lu Shu was stunned. He said in a soft voice: They want to make me a Heavenly King. Do you want to? I think No matter what, I will support you, Lu Xiaoyu said calmly. Lu Shu was glad. Lu Xiaoyus world was actually very simple. Chapter 529 - A Single Spark Can Start A Prairie Fire Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As of now, Lu Shus triumphant return was still a secret known only to the elite few of the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu wondered if the Collection of Gods would provide him with another wave of distress points if they learned about his fake death and the deep sea white sand scam. However, the entire organization had virtually been destroyed. Even if there were people unhappy about him, there would not be too many of them alive to generate distress points. Meanwhile, thousands of kilometers away in Japan, Yaeko had paid her visit to many hidden clans consecutively. In merely three days, she had grown up under immense stress and had even earned unanimous support from those she had visited. It was not only because of her possession of the remaining resources of the Conservatives, but also her competent mastery of skills inherited from Oda. At the moment, the shocking news of the collapse of the Collection of Gods had been spread across the world. Despite their disadvantage in the absence of high-end Class A combat powers, the Collection of Gods, together with the Department of Faith Theory, the Phoenix Society and the Heavenly Network, were initially all on the same starting line. Therefore, the sudden elimination of a potential external threat caught everybody off guard. The news set the Darkness Kingdom in uproar for half a month. Corals involvement in the actual battle was widely known too, but it seemed impossible that she alone could overthrow the whole Collection of Gods. It made no sense. Various big organizations were looking for traces in support of an alternative possibility, but to no avail. In fact, Lu Shus involvement was completely unexpected. His identity and actions had been strictly confidential before Takashimas advancement to pseudo-Class A, and almost all witnesses of his participation in the fight were dead now. Nie Tings takeoff from the Capital towards the Collection of Gods was video-recorded. In the Capital, there were some people hired only to stay in rented rooms all day and watch Nie Tings flying directions closely It was not very helpful, actually, because Nie Ting might have chosen to fly southward before going northward upon reaching a certain altitude. After all, his movement could not be captured outside the Capital or when he was high enough. Besides, the job carried high risks. Usually, once their photos were uploaded, they would be arrested by Hao Zhichaos team before they had time to retreat Thus, Nie Tings involvement in the battle was suspected by many. But his arrival might have been too late even with his Class A flying speed taken into account. Back then, by the time Nie Ting reached the fortress, few were still alive. And he had already left with Lu Shu when spies from other big organizations rushed to the place for a closer look. As a result, the battle became a mystery. It was widely believed that the crucial piece to the puzzle was well hidden from public attention. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network seemed to be behind the hiding, because Nie Ting trusted that Lu Shu would perform better away from the limelight. In other organizations, those in charge of foreign affairs tended to be high-profile figures, such as Howard from the Phoenix Society. But that probably would not work well based on Lu Shus personality From the start, no one associated the battle with Lu Shus death. Although it was true that the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods were aged-long enemies and there were disputes over the credibility of Lu Shus death news, it was certainly impossible for a mere Class C to be related to such wide-range disruption. Coral took the greatest credits. Her combat power was now ranked one of the top among Class Bs. In the meantime, Lu Xiaoyu was barbecuing her beef slices as Lu Shu recounted the battle, down to every minor detail. Suddenly, she raised her head and asked, Whos that again? Coral? Why did she appear in Japan? Is the Collection of Gods her enemy too? But Lu Shu had no idea! However, she can be considered your life savior. How are you planning to pay her back? Lu Xiaoyu asked casually, dipping the cooked beef in her sauce plate and sending it to her mouth. For steamed boat sauce, Lu Xiaoyu preferred a mixture of sesame oil and vinegar to peanut sauce or sesame paste, because the former had a more lasting flavor. Lu Shu grinned. Dont worry so much. Lets focus on the food. Lu Xiaoyu shot Lu Shu a glance and kept silent. She was genuinely grateful for Corals act of saving Lu Shu. They spent over 400 bucks on the food. But Lu Xiaoyu did not even hesitate when she paid the bill. As compared to Lu Shu, she was much more generous, like a new upstart Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not bother Lu Shu further about the matter of the Ninth Heavenly King. It seemed that they had purposely given Lu Shu some time to consider, neither hasty nor giving up on the prospect. On the third day, Hao Zhichao came to inform Lu Shu of his participation in Liu Xius funeral. Lu Shu had planned to buy a set of black suits, because dress code did matter for that kind of occasions. However, Hao Zhichao returned again with a set of Heavenly Network uniform made specifically for Lu Shus size. It was the black cloak that Lu Shu once saw them wearing. It was not the first time Lu Shu had visited the secret base in the Lingjing Lane. Besides Hao Zhichao, Nie Ting, Shi Xuejin, Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu, no one knew why he was there, as few were aware that it was Lu Shu who brought Liu Xiu back. Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu came from Yuzhou specially for the funeral, because Liu Xiu was sent for the mission by Zhong Yutang, and he was also You Mingyus comrade. During the funeral, Nie Ting delivered a speech at the memorial. He glanced over the audience and said calmly, In this mission, Liu Xiu claimed the credit for wiping out Takashima Tairatsu, but he was martyred as a result. Liu Xiu was born in 1983 and he had been acting on a secret mission in the Collection of Gods for 11 years 2 months and 17 days. During his mission, he was unable to return for his mother when she passed away due to sickness. Last month, he requested to return home for a bowl of authentic minced meat noodle. I approved. But I never expected he would come home this way. Nie Ting paused. His emotions could hardly be concealed under his composed facial expressions. Nie Ting continued. In this era, fortune and fame are widely sought after, and many are no longer willing to bear hardships. They are concerned about job promotions and salaries. As for the safety and security of our country, they leave them to others. Since they are unwilling to fulfill those duties, we have no one else to turn to. It is our obligations. It is my honor to work with everybody present today, to be able to uphold our belief and passion, together, in this unpredictable world. Today, Liu Xiu stood up. Tomorrow, it might be me, Nie Ting. I, Nie Ting, may die, but the Heavenly Network and our country, China, will always live on and thrive. May all fighters of the Heavenly Network advance forward fearlessly in the upcoming apocalypse. So long as there is a single spark, we can set a prairie ablaze. Chapter 530 - Reunion With Liu Li! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For people like Liu Xiu, their existence were like beacons of light in the darkness. We walked in the darkness, surrounded by apathy and coldness, and we needed not be told how much more cheating, deception and ugliness lay ahead of us. What we needed was a reminder that we could become a more beautiful and positive version of ourselves. Lu Shu stood in silence in the last row of the crowd. Hao Zhichao told him that Liu Xius standing posture in his death would be crafted into a bronze statue to be erected in Lingjing Lane and an account of Liu Xius life would be carved on the base of the statue. The Heavenly Network did not mind the world knowing that they killed Takashima Tairatsu. On the base, it was clearly written that Liu Xiu perished when he assisted his comrade in slaying Takashima. However, no one could deduce the true identity of the so-called his comrade. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu forward to pay their last tribute to Liu Xiu. Lu Xiaoyu made a deep, sincere bow to Liu Xius coffin and said softly, Thank you for saving Lu Shu. Unfortunately, though, she could not sense Liu Xius spirit from within the coffin. It was also Lu Shus reason for bringing her to the site, to test his hypothesis on his ability to revive the dead after the completion of his collection of the seven swords. Youre reading on B oxnovel.c om Thanks! Although it was only a guess, he had to make some effort in proving it nonetheless. Lu Xiaoyu shook her head at Lu Shu, whose expressions darkened slightly. Maybe it was better this way, because Liu Xius spirit could well be lost if Lu Shus spirit reconstruction failed. He certainly did not want to take the risk before he was sure of what he was doing. Many people were pleasantly surprised to see Lu Shu again. They had just sent a comrade away, and here returned another comrade. In fact, although they grieved during the funeral, they were not weak. It would be fine to carry on from where Liu Xiu had left off. Thus, Lu Shu made a brief explanation about his mission to obtain deep sea white sand by fraud. He did not go into details, though, because it was nothing glorious to get rewards through fraudulent means But, he had never expected peoples response. Good job! You did the right thing! You took their stuff and took revenge. Thats good enough! Most importantly, you are safe! Lu Shu was speechless for a long while. They were model soldiers trained by Nie Ting, what could he expect But at this moment, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Liu Li! Lu Shu took a long moment to recover from his shock. He pointed at Liu Li and asked You Mingyu, Why is he here? You Mingyu asked in reply, curious, Why, do you know him? Nonsense. Hes my Daoyuan classmate! Lu Shu said, slightly annoyed. I see. Hes Liu Xius cousin. Heavenly King Nie asked him to attend the memorial, You Mingyu explained, When he was young, he was pretty close with Liu Xiu. Liu Xiu left when he was about six. Its said that Liu Xiu used to bring him around while letting him ride on his shoulders. Thus, Liu Xiu had been Liu Lis role model since the kid was young, and then he became an undercover agent in Japan, which made Liu Li even more proud of his country. Of course, he only knew his cousin was working for our country, but had not the slightest idea of his exact assignment or whereabouts. Lu Shu was shocked. He had certainly not expected the relationship between Liu Xiu and Liu Li! Now, his conscience was guilt-stricken, recounting on what a pain in the ass he had been to Liu Li. Wait for me for a second, Xiaoyu, Lu Shu said and walked towards Liu Li, who was startled too upon seeing him approaching! From Liu Lis distress, +999! You you are still alive! Liu Li exclaimed, as if he had met a ghost. Lu Shu was a tad awkward. Honestly speaking, he really did not want to upset Liu Li in this situation, though he had not been nice to him in the past. Hence, Lu Shu could only comfort himself by thinking that it was perfectly normal for one to be distressed upon meeting someone presumed to be dead It was an impulsive decision to approach Liu Li, and now, Lu Shu was suddenly at a loss of words. In order to break the awkward silence, Lu Shu apologized, I am truly very sorry for what I did in the past. From now onwards, we are classmates and comrades-in-arms. So we must love and care for each other Staring into Lu Shus genuine expression, Liu Li did not know how to respond! From Liu Lis distress, +999! He had been planning to avenge Lu Shu ever since he found out about his death. In spite of the many unhappy memories between them, Liu Li had to admit that Lu Shu was kind at heart. But now, he was pretty shocked by Lu Shus behavior. What are you doing? So earnestly repenting for your past misdeeds? Please be normal, brother You Mingyu and Hao Zhichao were shocked too. Had that annoying kiddo suddenly undergone a change in temperament?! Indeed, Lu Shus irritating personality had left too deep an impression on all members of the Heavenly Network. Liu Li took a long while to reply, Since you are still alive why were you absent form the admission test of Luo Shen College? Its over now. Lu Shu continued, as if he did not hear him talking. From today onwards, your trouble is my trouble too. Tell me if you get bullied or if you need money Forget it. You are rich enough Wait. WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?! He had missed the admission test of Luo Shen College?! He must have been tricked! Lu Shus expression darkened at once. He immediately left and walked towards Zhong Yutang. I suppose I am eligible for a makeup admission test for Luo Shen Cultivation College, right? But Zhong Yutang ignored him and waved at You Mingyu. You Mingyu, come here. I want to have a word with you! Before he could walk away, Lu Shu pulled him back forcefully. Based on his strength, Zhong Yutangs clothes would have been torn apart had he not stopped shortly From Zhong Yutangs distress, +374 Listen to me, Lu Shu. The admission test for Luo Shen Cultivation College is the same as High School Leaving Examinations. Its a national paper and no makeup assessment is allowed Zhong Yutang smiled, though his expression was kind of stiff. As the person in charge of Lu Shus undercover mission, he had good knowledge of Lu Shus actions in the Collection of Gods. The kid could even take down a bloody pseudo-Class A, so how was he, Zhong Yutang, a rival to him?! But he had no choice too. During this period of time, he had turned down countless people in power. There was no way to open the back door for Lu Shu! Furthermore, Zhong Yutang was in no position to decide whether to open the back door. After some consideration, he said, Little Shu, its not a serious problem. Really. You can simply talk to Heavenly King Nie or Heavenly King Shi. Theres no use to finding me Lu Shu gave a cold laugh. Ha. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Let me go first Ha. Are you not going to let me go Ha. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +999! Chapter 531 - Lu Xiaoyu Senpai Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu felt that something was not right with the Cultivation College admission test. He had taken all the tests he needed to take. He calculated the time. There seemed to be nothing wrong with the timing Zhong Yutang had informed him of earlier. He had indeed missed the test because he was out on a mission When exactly was the test? Lu Shu pulled Zhong Yutang and asked. Zhong Yutang replied without any hesitation, January 6. Lu Shu gasped in shock. Wasnt that only a few days after Nie Ting had given him the choice to retreat? If he had retreated then, he would have made it in time for the test! But no one told me about this! Lu Shu was immediately speechless. He did not know when exactly the test was. He completely forgot about it while he was in Japan! Zhong Yutang knew that Lu Shus deeds this time around were very impressive, thus his tone was very polite. Of course, it was mainly because he could not defeat Lu Shu now. Besides, he knew that Lu Shu typically did not care whether you were his comrade or not. It would be another story if he had died. Youre reading on B oxnovel.c om Thanks! Xiao Shu, you too know that the Heavenly Network wants to stand up against the pressure of the influential officials. From the principle point of view, there are no flaws. If they allow you to take the test later than prescribed, others will use your case as a breach of policy, Zhong Yutang said sincerely and earnestly. Lu Shu muttered to himself. I was doing it for our country From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Hold on! Zhong Yutang was getting a headache from this. I have other things to do, so Ill take my leave! Without even waiting for Lu Shu to react, Zhong Yutang took off his jacket and left immediately. Lu Shu picked up Zhong Yutangs uniform jacket. He was speechless. Dont you want your jacket? Liu Li looked at Lu Shu from the side, dumbfounded. Lu Shu had thought that he was on good terms with Liu Li. Since Liu Lis revered elder cousin had saved him, he should treat Liu Li a bit better too, right? Lu Shu walked towards Liu Li. I have something on now, so Ill take my leave. But everything that I have said still holds. If you encounter any problems, come find me. I am good friends with your elder cousin. Although he is no longer around, but from now on, I am your elder cousin! From Liu Lis distress, +999! Liu Lis expression darkened. Talk was talk, but here he was taking advantage of others? Just now, Liu Li had still thought that Lu Shu had changed. But now it seemed like this was not the case. Lu Shu was still the old Lu Shu! For some reason, Liu Li was also slightly comforted. During his high school days, there was a lot of hostility between students. Looking back after graduation, the conflict they had in school was laughable. After entering the workforce, the people who had obviously fought in high school ended up being the best of friends. This was not uncommon, on the contrary, it was quite normal. When everyone had thought that Lu Shu was dead, even Li Yuqing and Ye Lingling mourned over Lu Shus death. There were times when the relationship between people was not as complicated as one might think if Lu Shu was normal, that is. But Liu Li did not even think about understanding what exactly had happened to Lu Shu. According to the notice from the Heavenly Network, wasnt Lu Shu dead? However, he realized that at the Heavenly Network, many people kept their calm in the face of the unexpected occurring at the Capital. Liu Li suddenly realized that when they were fighting among themselves in their student days, Lu Shu had already stepped out of the student circle towards an even bigger stage. Take Zhong Yutang for example. The Chief Manager of Yuzhou was like a Heavenly King in the eyes of the students. But Zhong Yutang was very polite towards Lu Shu. And Lu Shu could still strip his jacket off In Liu Lis eyes, the Lu Shu now had become somewhat mysterious. It was as it there were too many things that had happened that he did not know about. Lu Shu used his right hand and pounded his chest before pointing at Liu Li. I, Lu Shu, will not go back on my word. Remember, from now on I am your elder cousin. From Liu Lis distress, +999! Go away! Do you have to take advantage of people all the time? Lu Shu immediately left after he finished speaking. He wanted to find Nie Ting or Shi Xuejin to discuss this matter. In the end, he realized that both Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had disappeared! Where did they go?! Over the next two days, Lu Shu looked everywhere for Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. But it was as if they had completely disappeared! Lu Shu could not find them at all. He felt that if they were not intentionally hiding from him, then they must be ghosts. Lu Shu was worried. He suddenly thought of a question that made him very uncomfortable. Xiaoyu, have you taken the admission test? Yes, and I scored quite well, Lu Xiaoyu said lightly. I still thought that we would be classmates. I never thought that I would eventually become your senior. She should have been four school years younger than him. Now she had become his senior?! What was happening? No worries, Lu Xiaoyu comforted him. Theres still next year. Our Lu Shu is so smart. As long as you work hard, you can definitely pass next year. Lu Xiaoyu, Im giving you one more chance to reorganize your language, Lu Shu said with a black face. Just wait for your turn next year. Lu Xiaoyu, pleased with herself, held her phone to watch Naruto. Was it important to her whether or not she attended school? No! It was just that Lu Shu had insisted on her going to school. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu took pleasure in Lu Shu not taking the admission test. She had no emotional burden. Thinking about how she had suddenly become Lu Shus senior, she could not help but feel excited At the same time, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were far away, sitting by a river shore and angling. Shi Xuejin was enjoying his thread-bound book. The phone in his bag rang and he fished it out. He took a look and smiled. Lu Shu has left the capital. Putting him in the security formation is an inhibition of his outstanding service. He should have displayed his talents on a bigger stage. The fishing rod in Nie Tings hands shook. As he reeled the rod, he said, Wait until he spends some time in the security formation without any profit. Then he will know the benefits of going overseas. Are you not scared that he will rebel? Shi Xuejin laughed. Lu Shu has a baseline. He is much better than those who proclaim that they love their country, yet engage in unprofitable business behind the scenes. He has to be willing to become the Ninth Heavenly King and be in charge of overseas relations. There is no use for me offering him a humble apology, said Nie Ting. Earlier I was wondering why you thought so highly of him, a young man of Class C. Shi Xuejins fishing rod shook and he fished out his catch. If we let the whole world know that a 17 year old boy had killed Takashima, who was on the boundary of Class A, Im not sure what the arrogant Hades from the Phoenix Society will think. Of course, Lu Shu probably has a lot of luck on his side. Luck is also a component of strength, Nie Ting said calmly. Chapter 532 - Little Fury, the Member of the Security Team Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu returned to his apartment after a long time. He realized that the apartment was very neat. He knew that in the past, when Lu Xiaoyu was alone at home, she would not do housework. Every time he returned, the house would be in a mess. What happened this time? She had actually done the housework before leaving the house? No Lu Shu swiped the dining table. There was not even a trace of dust on the table. Even if Lu Xiaoyu had cleaned the place before leaving, one week had passed. Lu Xiaoyu had accompanied him at the Capital for a week too. There would definitely be some dust. Just at that moment, Little Fury sprang out of the toilet with a towel in hand. It looked at the two of them in pleasant surprise. It got rid of the towel and wrote in the book on the table. You are finally back. Can I go out to play? Lu Shus mouth twitched. He still could not put much hope in Lu Xiaoyu in this aspect But he did not directly let Little Fury go. How many rats can you control now? Little Fury gave it some thought and wrote on the book. Around 50 thousand. Lu Shu gasped in shock. So many? Can you control them all? Little Fury proudly wrote on the book. As long as I am strong enough, they will all listen to me. Wow. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. How many rats are above Class F? Little Fury wrote down a very accurate number, 617. This made Lu Shu very surprised. He did not think that Little Fury was so shrewd, to the extent that he could give a detailed number. This number was very large. Under the cover of the Heavenly Network, which other organization had such influence? Perhaps not even the Heavenly Network had expected that under their control, a non-human population was slowly growing under Lu Shus training. Lu Shu observed the waves of powers coming from Little Furys body. His power was on par with that of a beginner Class C. He fed two refresher fruits to Little Fury. Little Fury was so touched that he cried. It had not done the housework for nothing! In Little Furys eyes, when Lu Shu made it do work, Lu Shu was the bad guy and Lu Xiaoyu as the good guy. But when Lu Shu gave it refresher fruits and Lu Xiaoyu made it do the housework, Lu Shu was the good guy and Lu Xiaoyu was the bad guy Little Fury was an adaptable squirrel When Lu Shu was at the Capital a few days ago, he had discussed the problem of the magical beasts growth with Hao Zhichao. The Heavenly Network had many magical beasts. Some were even hidden. According to Hao Zhichao, Nie Ting would go to the Changbai Mountains for one or two days. This was not a secret. The reason why Nie Ting left for the Changbai Mountains was likely because there were magical beasts there. Furthermore, Nie Ting personally raised them. Every magical beast had different advancement aptitudes. As the Heavenly Network daily affairs manager in the Capital, Hao Zhichao was very clear of the matters concerned with keeping magical beasts. According to him, most magical beasts were classified into different levels. Some species had naturally high aptitudes, thus their Spirit Qi surged in levels. This kind of magical beast was able to quickly absorb Spirit Qi and advance. There were other magical beasts whose aptitude was low. Their advancement speed was very slow, and it was easy for them to reach their upper limit. Strictly speaking, if Little Fury had not met Lu Shu, its upper limit would have been around Class E. But after eating so many refresher fruits, it was not impossible for it to reach Class B. It could also aim for higher levels. They would have to see where exactly Little Furys limit was. The three magical beasts Big Cat, Naughty Pig and Little Fury had become like a family. Lu Shu was generous towards them. The ways of the world was of course, to work together and overcome the odds. Everyone had to become much stronger. Lu Shu thought for a while. He gave Little Fury two buckets of diluted refresher fruit juice. Feed these to your brothers. See if they can advance to Class E. Dont advance so many of them yet. I feel that you still have to spend quite a bit of energy to control these rats. Dont be too overconfident. I may be able to use your rats soon. Little Fury had just finished eating two refresher fruits. Thus whatever Lu Shu said, he would do. He happily brought the two buckets of diluted refresher fruit juice to feed the rats. Before he left, he even gave Lu Shu a look of reassurance. But Lu Shu did not understand But Lu Shu was speaking the truth when he said that he would be able to use the rats soon. Before he had returned, he had received a notice. He had to report to the security formation. His orders had been transferred to Xi Fei. After Xi Fei and his colleagues had been recognized for their meritorious military service, they were given preferential treatment and were provided with rich resources. Now they were about to advance to Class C. The leader of the Luo City Practitioners Security Force was Xi Fei himself. But when Xi Fei and his colleagues received the orders, they were also slightly shocked. Usually, the information given in the orders was complete. But Lu Shus order was extremely simple. Even his military rank was not indicated. Only his name, age, gender and place of birth were written. At first they had thought that it was someone of the same name. Did they not just help Lu Shus orphaned sister to take justice? Everyone had thought that Lu Shu was certainly dead. In the end, when they called Zhong Yutang to confirm the information, they realised that this Lu Shu was the same Lu Shu they thought had died! Zhong Yutang did not hide the truth either. He said that in order to receive remuneration from the Darkness Kingdom, he had painstakingly worked with Lu Shu to fake Lu Shus death. Now that they had received the money, Lu Shu could regain his identity. He did not tell them that Lu Shu had been promoted to Captain. Heavenly King Nie had told him to keep it a secret. Besides, Zhong Yutang was only an Assistant Captain. Telling them that Lu Shu was a Captain was very awkward for him They suddenly realized what had happened. So that was the case but something was wrong. Xi Fei asked over the phone, Doesnt Lu Shu need to go to the Luo Shen Cultivation College? Why is he Before he could finish his question, Xi Fei heard Zhong Yutangs tone grow deeper. Do not say a word of the Cultivation College to Lu Shu Im counting on you all They looked at each other in blank dismay. What was happening? And the reason why Lu Shu said that he needed the rats, was because of this order. Since he had been sent to the Security Team, then he would go. But Lu Shu thought, even if he did not go to the Cultivation College, would he be able to go to university? If he could not enter the Cultivation College, then he would follow his plan and go to university. It didnt have to be somewhere far away. Now he was not fixated on getting into a famous university. A local university in Luo City would do. If that was the case, Lu Shu would still have to go through all the content in the last few months. He would not have the time to deal with public security! He would let Little Fury be the scapegoat. If there were any problems with public security, he would find Little Fury and let its rats settle the problem Since he had eaten so many refresher fruits, he could not do nothing all day, nor could he appear in dreams and sell digital coins all the time! Lu Shu said earnestly, You cannot just sell digital coins in your dreams. Business has to be flexible! Do you understand? Little Fury did not quite understand. Chapter 533 - Business Has To Be Flexible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, Lu Shu woke up at 3am. The collapse of the snowy mountain meant that like his predecessors in the Hall of Swords, he would have to start from square one. For now, he would use his distress points to light the seventh star. As for officially advancing from Class C, he lacked in his physique and speed. He was still looking forward to it. After all, the weaknesses on his body made Lu Shu feel weak about his Class B. He could only completely be at ease once he had reached Class B in all aspects. Thus under these circumstances, he could not divert his distress points to exchange for Chi Fruit. He could only work hard to reconstruct the snowy mountain day after day. Lu Shu did not think much of this. The likes of Li Xianyi had also practiced sword by sword, he should have no problems. Throughout his journey to the Collection of Gods, Lu Shu had always worked hard to accumulate his past gains. This made him realize that regarding the mastery of his body, it did not mean that he could rest easy after he had finished a level. His strength continued to increase. Corresponding to the increase in his strength, the mastery of his body decreased. Now, he had a lot of time. Hence, he wanted to completely stabilize himself and once again pick up the details he had lost during the process of rapid advancement. After the Sea of Chi had opened, the sword energy produced during normal sword practices appeared. It was unlike Kiriharas Dao then, sometimes present, sometimes not present. But Lu Shu now rarely used hand-held weapons in battles, just like how Li Xianyi completely only used his aura blade and flying swords. But Lu Shu felt that if he were to make a good sword, he could also try close combat. This way of thinking made others assume that he was an archer. When the opponent recklessly approached him, he could simultaneously be the executioner who cut others Lu Shu had not perfected his sword energy yet, unlike Li Xianyi. Lu Shu still vividly remembered the sense of mystery he had felt the first time he saw the old man practice his sword. Lu Shu thought carefully. If he could conceal his sword, then he would attain another achievement in his swordplay. After eating breakfast in the morning, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu up the mountain. They still had to feed Big Cat and Naughty Pig with refresher fruit. However, when they reached their farmland, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. A block of Chinese chives in the Chinese chives plot had been harvested by others. Both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had been out and just came to the plot. It could not have been them. Is Little Fury still helping you to harvest the Chinese chives? Lu Shu had subconsciously thought that Lu Xiaoyu had made Little Fury work again. But Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. The expression on her face was full of anger. She was very clear that someone had stolen their Chinese chives! There were actually people who dared to steal their Chinese chives! Unforgivable! Before Lu Shu could speak, Lu Xiaoyu started to call for Big Cat and Naughty Pig without a sound. Little Fury came back. Lu Xiaoyu called herself the Animal Whisperer, this was not a joke. She really had this ability! Half an hour later, Big Cat and Naughty Pig sat beside each other in front of Lu Xiaoyu, alarmed and panicky. Lu Xiaoyu hugged Little Fury. She pointed her tiny fingers at their noses. Big Cat, Naughty Pig, where have you two gone? Didnt I ask the two of you to keep guard at the vegetable plot? Big Cat dropped its large head, while Naughty Pig raised its head with a snort. Lu Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows. Went up to the mountain to play? Didnt I tell the two of you that these Chinese chives are our property, and that you have to take good care of them? Naughty Pig once again raised its head and snorted. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly turned her head and looked at Big Cat. Did you have to bring it to go up the mountain and play?! Big Cats head drooped even lower Lu Shu stood at the side. He did not understand a single thing. Was Lu Xiaoyus ability to control beasts so amazing? He was dumbfounded as he watched her speak. Little Fury did household chores yesterday, so it had nothing to do with this incident. Earlier it had still complained about the unfairness it received. Why did it have to do household chores? Now, on the flip side, it was gloating over others misfortune. Today, it was not on the receiving end! Lu Xiaoyu knitted her eyebrows. Dont you know that we are poor? We have been buying you meat everyday for this period. Do you know where the meat came from? From our income selling Chinese chives! Now you take the chance when Im not home to go to the mountain and play, without taking care of the crops? Is this fair to me? Lu Xiaoyu grew more and more angry as she spoke. She slapped the back of Little Furys head! Little Fury was confused. From Little Furys distress, +666! What did this have to do with it? He got hit even while laying down! Lu Shu laughed. Lets not make this public first. Little Fury, bring a hundred of your rats here to lie in ambush by the Chinese chives field. I want to know who had the guts to steal my Chinese chives! That night, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu returned to their apartment at Xingshu road. Big Cat and Naughty Pig hid in the courtyard, secretly observing the outside through a crack in the door. Little Fury had brought a hundred rats to lie in ambush in the Chinese chives field. When it turned midnight, Little Furys bright and piercing eyes looked outside the field. The time to win honor had come! Suddenly, it saw the eldest son of the village head stealthily bring more than ten people, walking gingerly, into the Chinese chives field. Someone asked softly, Will we get caught for doing this? He is a student of the Daoyuan Class! The son of the village head said, Nonsense! Didnt you know? That student of the Daoyuan Class has been killed. Only a girl is left at home. Besides, her magical beasts have ran off to who knows where! Did you eat these Chinese chives yesterday? Yes Hehe, how are the results? The son of the village head asked. Hehehe Hehehe All of them started laughing Little Fury, who was lying in ambush, got angry. It dared to do anything, at that moment. These few people had caused it to be hit by Lu Xiaoyu! At this moment, the villagers suddenly all lay on the ground and started snoring! Before this there had been no signs, but Little Fury now gained the ability to put people to sleep from the golden piece of paper. It could suddenly put so many people to sleep at the same time. The innate technical ability that the golden piece of paper had entrusted to Little Fury was like an inherent ability. It could advance along with its advancement. This was like a skill that was naturally suitable for magical beasts. In the past, it could only put people to sleep one person at a time. Now it was different. The current Little Fury could make over ten people fall asleep, and even make them meet one another in their dreams. This was a massive dreamland that was more complete, just like an area of the world. This was the ability to put people to sleep, available to only those after Class C! The Little Fury in dreamland was unusually ferocious. All of you, buy digital coins for me. VIPs can enjoy 9% off! This is probably what Lu Shu had said about business becoming flexible, right? Little Fury felt that it had become very smart. Chapter 534 - The Fundamental Law of Dreams Chapter 534: The Fundamental Law of Dreams Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The son of the village head, as well as the people he had brought along with him, lay unconscious on the ground. They had seen a snow-white squirrel, with a tuft of purple fur on its head, ask them whether they wanted to become VIPs countless times. They were growing mad. They knew that something was wrong with this dream, but they could not wake up. Besides, they had seen this squirrel before. It was the magical beast that belonged to the Chinese chives plantation owner. In reality, Little Fury had tried to make the dreamland realistic countless times after receiving Lu Shus instruction. It understood that once the dreamland was so realistic that one could not differentiate it from reality, then it had strong control over the dreamland itself. Under these circumstances, others would not even have the thought of dreaming. There would also not be any interruption of the dreams. Legend had it that a persons dreams could be controlled to the extent that they could experience consciousness for a thousand years. This was most likely the best way to use this power. The strongest way was to make the person dreaming so engrossed in their dream, that they were not willing to wake up. But Little Fury was not able to do so it understood the principles, but once it entered someone elses dreamland, it could not help but let itself free. Fortunately, since it was of higher class now, its control over the dreamland was stronger as well. Thus, even if the son of the village head wanted to wake up, he could not do so. Little Fury forced him to go to sleep They tossed about for a few hours, before Little Fury grew tired and withdrew its abilities. The son of the village head and the people he had brought with him got up. They were immediately seized with fear. Ghost! To an ordinary person, there was no difference between this and seeing a ghost. It was not their first or second day stealing the Chinese chives either. They had started to steal the day after Lu Xiaoyu left for the Capital. At first, they had only dared to steal one or two stalks. Eventually, the son of the village head simply took a fancy to this piece of land. He wanted to bully Lu Xiaoyu and take the Chinese chives back to his village. He was walking towards his bright future! To him, he could not provoke Lu Shu, but he could provoke a girl. But the son of the village head did not know that at the present time, there were not many people who could provoke this girl After Little Fury let go of these people, it reported to Lu Shu. When Lu Shu had handed over the job to it, he did not let it torture others. Most importantly, he wanted to clarify who exactly the Chinese chives thieves were. Lu Shu was practicing his swordplay at home, at that time. He suddenly thought of something. He could once again use the Seal of Lands to help Liu Li change the rank of the magic-rich land! But it seemed like Liu Li had just gotten a new magic-rich land. Thus Lu Shu did not know where Liu Lis new training place was. Lu Shu opened up Liu Lis profile picture in his chat software, wanting to see Liu Lis Moments. He realized that his moments had been blocked. Lu Shu guessed that Liu Li did not want to let Lu Shu see his moments, and he did not want to see Lu Shus moments either. This made Lu Shu very sad. Lu Shu now particularly wanted to see Liu Lis Moments. As his elder cousin, he had to care for his younger cousin. This feeling was just like a parent thinking about whether their children had been hit by their teacher, or bullied by their classmates Little Fury came at this moment. After finding Lu Shu, it conveyed three messages to Lu Shu in succession using its eyes. Its settled. The thieves are from the village. Ive clarified their identities. Lu Shu remained silent for a while. He pointed the wooden sword in his hand at Little Fury. In the future, can you speak to me instead of using your eyes? Were all those worksheets for nothing? This was a habit Little Fury had formed due to Lu Xiaoyu. Its interactions only depended on glances! From Little Furys distress, +199! Lu Shu thought about it and said, Ill give you a picture. Find this person for me. Be sure to get his current address and where he trains everyday. He passed Liu Lis profile picture to Little Fury for Little Fury to have a look. Lu Shu was curious. Do you want me to make copies of this for the rats? Little Fury triumphantly used its claws to write on the floor. No need. I can appear in their dreams and pass the message to them. good method. Lu Shu thought for a while. Go, hurry up. Lu Shu just realized that Little Furys skill to put people to sleep could also be used on the rats, who had minds of their own. It could transmit the image of Liu Li to the rats for them to find him. Not even an hour had passed when Little Fury brought information regarding Liu Li, Building 12, Villa District, Jianye Golf Garden. Lu Shu smacked his lips. The Liu family was quite rich. This house seemed to be worth at least a few million. On top of that, there was a magic-rich land too. One could not get their hands on this property unless they had forty to fifty million dollars. It was very impressive for even a businessman to have such a large cash flow in a year. After all, not everyone had the stamina to work so hard. Lu Shu thought about it. His consciousness passed through the bridge at the Seal of Lands and skyrocketed above the Luo City sky. He did not know how Jiang Shuyis power was like now. When he had increased the level of magical energy for Jiang Shuyi, the level of magical energy was much higher than outside the remains. Now, he must be very grateful to this nameless hero, right? Lu Shu found Building 12, Villa District, Jianye Golf Garden. He took a deep breath. Liu Xiu, Im here to help your younger cousin. You can rest assured in heaven. The Lu Shu now was different from when he had secretly increased the concentration of magical energy for Jiang Shuyi. This time, he would put on a big show. Back then when he had disguised himself as Nie Ting and retrieved Liu Xius corpse from the Seal of Lands, Lu Shu had thought about this problem. Back then he had just increased his deeds. He had also wanted to take the chance to show that the Seal of Lands was in his hands. As expected, Nie Ting did not say anything. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin both clearly knew that the Seal of Lands was in his hands. He was not sure how Li Yixiao would react once he got hold of this information. Back then at the Beimang remains, he had been determined to win the relics Thus, this was the background of this situation. This time, when Lu Shu increased the magical energy at Liu Lis villa, he did not hide at all. Furthermore, he would do it at a greater intensity than he had done for Jiang Shuyi. In the middle of the night, while Liu Li was sitting cross-legged and practicing, he suddenly heard a rustling sound from the room. Dust fell from the ceiling. Liu Li furrowed his eyebrows. The situation was obviously not so simple. The Liu Li now was not a flower that had just bloomed in a greenhouse. In reality, he was smarter than most people, even when he was at the Beimang ruins. Many students overestimated their own abilities and aimed for the relics. But in the end, they did not even have the courage to come face-to-face with a skeleton. But Liu Li was different. One look at the skeleton soldiers stance and he knew that he could not defeat it. Instead, he stole the squirrels fruits and ate them. Everyone saw Liu Li, bloody battered and squatting on the floor while eating fruits, while they exited the remains. The problem was, why were the others safe and unharmed? This was because they had been protected by others. But Liu Li was different. At least Liu Li had depended on his own skills to take the fruits. Although there was no sign of an earthquake, and no other abnormalities, Liu Li still made a prompt decision to jump through the French window and go outside. The sound of glass shattering did not stop. The villa suddenly collapsed with a loud crash! Liu Li looked at his villa in horror From Liu Lis distress, +1000! Chapter 535 - Karma Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Shu had gathered the Spirit Qi, he immediately left satisfied. Since it was his own younger cousin, he should take care of him. In this time and age, it was rare for someone to do good deeds and yet not be remembered. The Heavenly Network would acknowledge itself for its efforts. After settling this problem, Lu Shu calmed down. He called for Little Fury. Make sure you correctly identify the culprit who stole the Chinese chives. Dont harm the innocent because of a false accusation. Little Fury patted its chest and wrote in the book. No worries, its definitely correct. The situation at the Chinese chives plantation had reached the ears of the Liu village. The son of the village head had described the situation in an extremely lifelike manner. Liu Pingsheng, the son of the village head, had insistently stated that there was something wrong with the Chinese chives plantation. They had to make a report to the Heavenly Network! But when they were asked for the details of the situation, they could not give an explanation. After all, if such a frightening and suspenseful story was linked up by a Super VIP, it didnt feel as reliable Liu Pengsheng had made a report to the Heavenly Network in the day. But as soon as Xi Fei heard that it was related to Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu again, he was too lazy to even care about it. He had even wanted to transfer Liu Pengsheng to another department to check whether he had any problems In Xi Feis eyes, Lu Xiaoyu was very obedient. How could she cause trouble? But Xi Fei suddenly felt that something was not right. When Xiaoyu was alone at home, there was not much mischief it couldnt be that Lu Shu had returned, right? They were at a loss when it came to Lu Shu. People had cried and vowed to avenge him when they thought that he had died, but in the end his death was fake According to Zhong Yutang, they knew that the Lu Shu now was very strong. As for exactly how strong he was, this was classified information. This made Xi Fei and his colleagues very uncomfortable. Someone who had often caused trouble had suddenly become so strong. He even had to report to their Security Team. Their prospects were bleak. And his exact strength was classified. What was this Thinking about it, when Lu Shu had received the rank of Major, he was a Class C. Now his class was kept secret there seemed to be no difference whether it was kept a secret or not. But since it was classified information, they would not leak their guesses. They still had this much discipline. But Xi Fei and his colleagues found it hard to believe that this Lu Shu, who the entire school was not fond of, had really reached such a high level! That night, Lu Shu secretively brought Lu Xiaoyu up the mountain. Little Fury led the way. The entire Liu village was planting strawberries in large greenhouses during this season. The residents of Luo City also liked to come to this remote city to have one day of fun at a farm. They would pick strawberries with their own hands. In the afternoon, they would drink chicken soup in the farm houses. To the residents of Luo City who loved enjoying their free time, this kind of day was very satisfying. The village was not too far away from Luo City city. Drive along Route 301 and you would reach the village in less than half an hour. This was also why the sales of strawberries was very good. Lu Shu whispered, With this, we will have a years supply of strawberries we will use the space to equip ourselves for strawberry picking. Little Fury just eat as much as you can. Since you dont have space to equip, you cant bring much back either. Lu Xiaoyu looked down upon Lu Shu. She was not lacking money now. She had just bought two kilograms of strawberries yesterday and each kilogram had cost over 30 dollars. In reality, Lu Shu was thinking, since Little Fury had taken revenge, would he still need to continue to take revenge? Was he such a petty person? He was. Lu Shu was still upset over this point. The Chinese chives that had been cut away could not come back, so they had all disappeared. It was too late for them to even do anything. This sounded unpleasant, but these people did not know that he had faked his death. If Xiaoyu was really an ordinary girl, how could these villagers bully her right after his death? He was here to unleash his anger. You dont have to respect others. But at least have some respect for a martyr, who had sacrificed himself to protect your homes and defend your country? If it had not been in the countryside, these people would have possibly died by now. Then what use was there for their strawberries? Count every single family that has stolen the Chinese chives! Take his entire greenhouses worth! Those who steal my Chinese chives must be punished, even if they are far away! As Lu Shu spoke, his expression was full of murderous intent. Go! The next morning, the villagers whose strawberries had been stolen woke up to attend to their greenhouses. Upon entering their greenhouses, they almost burst into tears. Where are my strawberries?! Every family had around four to five greenhouses. Whole greenhouses of strawberries had disappeared. Who was the immoral criminal who had done this? Yesterday, the strawberries were still beautiful and plump and now they had all disappeared. A villager suddenly ran over. Were your strawberries stolen? The others lifelessly nodded their heads. What, has yours been stolen as well? The villager said with exasperation: We cant do anything about it if the strawberries have been stolen. But which idiot bit my strawberry and left it like that? There was still a strawberry hanging there! But upon closer look everything was gone! The surrounding villagers felt stifled. What on earth was this operation?! In reality, Little Fury was very troubled upon receiving Lu Shus orders. Although it was very greedy, but the problem was that it could not each so much. It might as well eat a bite out of each strawberry. This squirrel did not even care whether the strawberries had been washed or not From Liu Pengshengs distress, +666 From Everyone had a guess of who exactly the culprit was, but they did not dare to debate about this. Even the two magical beasts, Big Cat and Naughty Pig, did not dare to go out and play. They stayed at the Chinese chives plantation and guarded the crops. But this time, Liu Pengsheng could not take it anymore. He brought his family, which was made up of around a hundred people, to Beimang mountain. He wanted to make a complaint to the Heavenly Network base. More than ten greenhouses worth of strawberries had disappeared! The Chinese chives plantation had to pay back! After Xi Fei had received the complaint, he confirmed one thing Lu Shu had really come back. He followed the villagers down the mountain. When they approached the village, they saw Lu Shu happily eating the strawberries. Little Fury, who was beside him, used its tiny paw to grab a strawberry and chewed on it. It was even carrying three or four more strawberries. When the villagers saw Lu Shu eating the strawberries, they were filled with anger. They forgot Liu Pengshengs words that Lu Shu had sacrificed himself for the country. Even Liu Pengsheng himself was seized with terror. How was he still alive?! There could not possibly be ghosts in the light of day. This meant that Lu Shu had not died! A group of villagers surrounded Xi Fei and his colleagues. They pointed at Lu Shu. It must be him who stole our strawberries! It is definitely him! A lady lay on the floor and cried loudly in distress. Upon seeing this, Naughty Pig rolled over, wanting to push up the lady. The lady stood up again in shock In reality, some people only dared to blend in with the crowd, as they knew that in an orderly society, those who did not argue would benefit. No normal person would be able to reason with livestock. Whoever Naughty Pig wanted to push would most likely get pushed Chapter 536 - Lu Shu’s withdrawal from his plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of villagers wanted to get the support of Xi Fei. They did not quite understand the rest, but since Xi Fei was in charge of Luo City under the Heavenly Network, then Xi Fei should be of higher position than Lu Shu. But within the Heavenly Network, they were not so particular about regulations like salutations, unlike the Collection of Gods who were strict about rank. But everyone clearly knew the necessary senior and junior system. Hence, the first thing Xi Fei did when he arrived was to salute Lu Shu and exchange greetings. The two of them acted as if no one else was present. Although the villagers did not hear the positions they called each other, but it was evident that Xi Fei and his colleagues were very polite towards Lu Shu. They were not stupid. They knew that Lu Shu was of higher position than Xi Fei! Upon seeing this, Liu Pengsheng planned to make a run for it. In the end, he did not even get the chance to turn before Lu Shu laughed coldly at him. Whats wrong? Did you think you could steal my Chinese chives just because you assumed I was dead? Im not done here. Xi Fei seemed as if he was not listening at all. This was someone Zhong Yutang did not want to provoke. They were the ones who created trouble for themselves. They also felt that it was good to have someone like Lu Shu to deliberately embarrass them. When they encountered such situations, they typically submitted to humiliation. They could not hit or scold people, even if they wanted to. If their way of handling the matter was even slightly inappropriate, they could be scolded by Zhong Yutang. Zhong Yutang was also not someone who confused right and wrong. He knew that there was generally no problem when Xi Fei and his colleagues settled matters, but he had no choice in this position. Xi Fei and his colleagues could also understand. Zhong Yutang handled affairs in Yuzhou. There were times that he had no choice but to handle problems in an extremely official way. It was no big deal if Zhong Yutang occasionally scolded them. But Lu Shu was even more impressive. Zhong Yutang did not dare to scold him more accurately, Zhong Yutang felt that it was good enough for Lu Shu to stop calling him actively. He would not call Lu Shu for no reason. When Liu Penghsheng heard how Lu Shu dared to say such a thing in public, he was slightly humbled. Lu Shu had also underestimated the villagers rudeness. In the beginning when the Liu village and the Wang village were fighting over water sources, the local police did not pay attention to a mob fight involving over three hundred people. Even firing a warning shot did nothing to stop them! But Liu Pengsheng swayed from side to side. He knew that Lu Shu was probably not someone who followed the rules. Thus he thought long and hard about how he could continue to protect the strawberries left in his house. Xi Fei laughed at Lu Shu. Its good that nothing had happened to you. Later when you report to the Security Team, Ill treat you to a welcome dinner. Okay. Lu Shu happily agreed. Before they left, he gave each of them a basket of strawberries. These were grown at my home. Everyone, take some and give your brothers a try. The surrounding villagers hearts were practically breeding. All your home had were Chinese chives! Do you know what youre talking about?! From Liu Pengshengs distress, +666! From Now, at the Liuhai Lane, in the Capital, Nie Ting sat on top of a rock in the courtyard, flipping through the document in his hands. The information reported in this document was all related to Lu Shus near future. Shi Xuejin held a bowl of millet gruel in his hands and stood beside Nie Ting. He laughed. The Deities say that they want to form an alliance. They have been asking everyday when the person in charge of overseas relations would come to have a talk. If we dont send anyone there, they will come over to discuss the alliance with us themselves. Nie Ting rubbed his temple and said, After Lu Shu went back, he did not call Zhong Yutang even once. It seems like he has given up on his hope of entering the Cultivation College. Now he is starting to cultivate land in peace! Cultivate land? Shi Xuejin laughed. Id like to go back to my hometown and do the same, if I didnt have so many things on my hands. But is he able to cultivate crops with that practical attitude of his? The Seal of Lands is in his hands. Its up to him whether he wants to plant anything. He can even grow gold if he wanted to, Im not exaggerating. Nie Tings face was gloomy. He said, Last night, the Spirit Qi produced at Liu Lis Daoyuan Class became weird. Even the plants nearby have produced oddities that collapsed the villa. The exact same thing happened in Jiang Shuyis training residence. Lu Shu was definitely the one who did it. Im guessing that Lu Shu helped Liu Li improve the practice environment. There is no doubt that the Seal of Lands is in his hands. Indeed, the Security Team brings in no profit. Anyway, they do not care about these kinds of matters. They only help to vanquish demons and monsters. But if youre thinking of helping him get more profit through more overseas projects, Im afraid that it will break the bank, Shi Xuejin said, taking pleasure in the misfortune. Recently, the situation overseas has become more and more unstable. The Puppet Masters shadow is everywhere. The Blood Devil also seems to be rapidly regaining its strength. Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows. The Heavenly Network desperately needs someone in charge of overseas relations. I want to see how long he will be able keep it up for. Dont be so determined to win. Shi Xuejin finished the millet gruel in one gulp. I dont dare to speak for others, but when it comes to Lu Shu, I feel that things will only go more and more out of plan Nie Ting suddenly raised his eyebrows with a peaceful expression. He also felt that he was gradually losing control. Nothing that Lu Shu had done in the past two days were normal! He could not help but ponder whether it was appropriate for Lu Shu to be in the Security Team That night, Lu Shu once again brought Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury out to take action. Before they had left, Lu Shu even praised Little Fury for its good work, as the family Little Fury had provoked provided the greatest amount of distress points He could not go so far as to kill these people. But Lu Shu felt that since he had already planned to build an alternate base here, then he would let them understand the price they would have to pay for their mischief. Lu Shu may not be skilled in other areas, but in this aspect he was like an ancestor! Lu Shu strutted forward. Tonight the villagers had learned their lesson. They simply lived in their fields and looked after the strawberries. But as Little Fury passed by, the villagers, who had been protecting their greenhouses and were ready to catch the thief, lay down and fell asleep one by one. In this day and age, how could an ordinary person resist the ability of a Practitioner? Lu Shus first stop was Liu Pengshengs greenhouse. When they approached the greenhouse, they were dumbfounded by the sign that had just been erected. The words on the sign were slanted. In this greenhouse, there is one poisoned strawberry. Ha ha. Lu Shu was angry, but he could not stop himself from laughing. He would not take strawberries from this family. He added a line of words under the sign. Now there are two. The next day, when Liu Pengsheng woke up and saw the words on the sign, he almost fainted with a belch. This thief really had no morals! He had never seen a thief with such an easy conscience! From Liu Pengshengs distress, +999! Chapter 537 - Ghosts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The truth will come out once Lu Shu had put his hand to it. Ever since the strawberry incident, many of the villagers decided to bow their heads and make way whenever they saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. There was a saying that the kind will be bullied by others. But Lu Shu had never thought of himself as a kind person. Becoming the village tyrant did not sound good to the ears, since this sort of title was associated with bullying others and unlawfully seizing good-looking widows. But Lu Shu did not mind. In the end, what he needed was simply to prevent people from stealing his Chinese chives. After breakfast, Lu Xiaoyu carried her bag and prepared to go to school. Before she left, she suddenly asked, Lu Shu, are you not going to school? Lu Shu was speechless. Times have really changed. In the past, he was the one who urged Xiaoyu to go to school. Now, it was the other way round I I still have other proper business to do. Lu Shu waved. Hurry up and go to school. He now felt a sense of rejection for school. Why?! It was not because he was now in the same class as Lu Xiaoyu. He had not mentally prepared himself for this! In the past, he had overlooked this problem. He had thought that it was good enough for Lu Xiaoyu to be willing to study and go to school. In the end, he was in the same class as his younger sister, who was 6 years younger than him. Was this awkward or awkward?! His younger sister was 11 years old. She was in her third year of high school and had successfully entered the Cultivation College. What about Lu Shu? He was 17 years old and in his third year of high school. He had to repeat one year if he wanted to enter the Cultivation College. Lu Shu could not bear this humiliation According to Zhong Yutang, the Cultivation College had taken in more students than usual. Over three hundred people, made up of the entire Luo City Daoyuan Class and members of the Heavenly Network, had been assigned to the security formation. This meant that the passing rate was about 70%. Lu Shu came to the Beimang mountain base in the early morning. In reality, the address of the Luo City Cultivation College and the Heavenly Network Luo City Headquarters were the same. This also meant that in the future when Lu Shu came here for work, his classmates would be here for school Thinking about this made Lu Shu filled with anger! Before he came to the Beimang base, he had called Xi Fei. When he approached the door, he saw Xi Fei and twenty other people quietly standing by the door. They clapped and jokingly said, Welcome the national hero, Lu Shu, to honour us with your presence and offer guidance in our work But their warmth was not fake. Not many people knew that Lu Shu had killed Takashima, and the fact was classified information. But even if he had not killed Takashima, the fact that Lu Shu had killed Nogiwa Takenobu at the Koh Chang Island ruins made the members of the Heavenly Network shocked beyond description. Hence they had all come out to welcome him. At the same time, they wanted to see how the young man, who had killed a Class B expert, looked like. Many people had never seen Lu Shu. After all, transfer orders were frequent after the previous admission test. Many members of the Heavenly Network had only recently been assigned to jobs in Luo City. Thus, for some people, their image of Lu Shu in their head was of a robust, strong and powerful person, like Li Yixiao. In the end, when they saw him today, they were shocked. He was so delicate and pretty. He did not seem like an expert at all. There seemed to be no difference between him and and an ordinary sophomore. Lu Shu was speechless. Was everyone so lethargic in the morning? He cleared his throat. Since everyone is so welcoming, I will talk about three points. Each point has ten sub-points From Xi Feis distress, +666 From Wait, wait. You dont have to speak Xi Fei quickly held back Lu Shu. He knew that Lu Shu liked to drag things out. If no one stopped him, he could make you feel sick from morning to night. Lu Shu pulled Xi Fei to one side. Hurry up and settle the procedures for me. I heard that I dont have to attend lessons and just have to stay in the base. Is this true? Xi Fei shook his head. You dont have to be at the base. If anything happens, we will immediately alert all the members of the security formation to go to the scene of the incident. Oh Lu Shu was slightly sad that he still had to attend lessons. To speak the truth, Xi Fei also did not want Lu Shu to be at the base. If not, there would be a lot of pressure for them to be in the same place as a tycoon, who was practically a Class B. All the members of the Daoyuan Class have to undergo training from next week onwards, said Xi Fei. Since all the official members of the Heavenly Network have undergone the recruit training, it is not to inculcate new occupational skills. This process is still very important. The training will last for approximately three months Im not going. Lu Shu rejected even before Xi Fei could finish his sentence. Ive completed my training. At that time, when all the geniuses with top aptitude had undergone the training, he was in the training as well. This had no relation with whether he wanted to bear hardships. All the hardships that was to bear had been borne by him. Furthermore, he had other more important things to attend to. Xi Fei was slightly annoyed. Talking to this tycoon in private was simply depressing. If Lu Shu said that he would not go, what could he say? Even Zhong Yutang would not be willing to get Lu Shu to be involved. They would have to ask Heavenly King Nie to personally talk to Lu Shu But Xi Fei did not expect that Heavenly King Nie was now also hiding from Lu Shu The current situation was very meaningful. Everyone had their own disputes. Lu Shu inexplicably become a candidate who ran his own course and came within no ones jurisdiction. Lu Shu slowly headed back, trying to waste more time. In the afternoon, he finally decided to go for lessons. Just like what he had told Lu Xiaoyu, studying was not for the sake of others, nor was it for the sake of a diploma. It was to nurture ones habits of thinking. There were times when the difference between the thinking patterns of those who had attended formal education and those who had not was drastic. Lu Shu was different from when he had returned to school and blown out someones basketball the previous time. This time, Lu Shu was unusually low-key. He was afraid that others would discover him. He quietly entered the school campus. Every sight in school made him feel a wave of nostalgia. The times he had spent at the Japanese High School earlier were very meaningful too. The significance and memories of those student days seemed to be the sounds of laughter everyone had in the fragment of time they had wasted. Lu Shu low-key completed the process to report back after a leave of absence with Shi Qingyuan. As he walked out of the staffroom, all the teachers in the staffroom were dumbfounded. The one that just reported back after his absence isnt he the national hero, Lu Xiaoshu?! Didnt he sacrifice himself? The teacher who had once invigilated Lu Xiaoyus Chinese subject asked in astonishment. She had even apologized to Lu Xiaoyu after the incident! Shi Qingyuans expression was complex. It is indeed him. Seems like he did not die This was a pain in the ass for all the teachers in the Daoyuan Class. The students under their wing were bizarre and motley. If the students starting spouting fire during a fight, would you not be scared? If students who had advanced to Class C started shakily playing with flying swords during lessons, would you not be scared? Lu Shu was even more incredibly unreal. According to the official announcement, he was dead. But now he had revived and was alive. What, are you a ghost now?! Chapter 538 - Abyss Fruit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After walking out of the staffroom, Lu Shu stealthily approached the classroom. Seeing the students in the classroom engaging in their own activities during their required courses, Lu Shu stood outside and peered through the window. He secretly looked inside, wanting to see where Lu Xiaoyu sat. Before he had even found Lu Xiaoyu, she had appeared behind him. She did not care whether Lu Shu was trying to be low-key. She shouted, Lu Shu, youre finally here for lessons! The students in the classroom, many who did not know the details of the incident, were immediately shocked. Lu Shu? Which Lu Shu? Everyones eyes fell on Lu Shus face. Lu Shu awkwardly but politely laughed. Long time no see, everyone. From Li Yuqings distress, +666! From Ye Linglings distress, +666! From Lu Shu sighed with emotion. His classmates were still so nice. They were so polite when they greeted him. Lu Shu had not even thought of what to say before Lu Xiaoyu turned her head to face the entire class. She coldly said, How could I just ignore what happened before! From now on, whoever badmouths Lu Shu behind his back Lu Xiaoyu even lowered her head and took out a small card from her pocket, which reminded her of what to say. Right. I, Lu Xiaoyu, will not let it pass! From Li Yuqings distress, +666! From Ye Linglings distress, +666! From Lu Xiaoyu had waited all day for this. After letting it out of her chest, she felt that she had a commanding presence. She had fulfilled her long-cherished wish! As expected, there was some use to studying! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Xiaoyu, did you awaken some amazing attribute? What have you been doing all this time in class since you skipped grades! He looked around at the students surrounding him. He realized that the expression on their faces was somewhat odd. However, the distress points that the Collection of Gods had provided him earlier were too closely compacted. Thus, he did not realize whether there were distress points coming from his classmates. Lu Xiaoyu pulled Lu Shu to sit beside her. A fat boy simply carried his bag and went to the back row. This feeling was as if he had been covered by the school tyrant. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly did not want to go to school even more than before But he suddenly thought of something. Didnt Xiaoyu have to go for the training next week too? Although he hated to see Lu Xiaoyu suffer, but he suddenly rejoiced slightly. At least his school life would be a bit more normal! However, at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt as if he was looking at his own background. There was an additional page in the original content page. The name on the additional page was Lu Xiaoyu. Inside was a record of distress points he had obtained through Lu Xiaoyu. There was even a total number at the bottom of the page. 4021 distress points. Lu Shu was somewhat uncertain. Why were there two record pages? It felt as if he had only used the distress points Lu Xiaoyu had earned. The points seemed to be calculated twice and both pages saw an increase at the same time. Lu Shu sensed that something was not right. He opened up the market to take a look. There was another product after the Celestial Fruit, Abyss Fruit. Both the Celestial Fruit and the Abyss Fruit cost 1000 points each. Lu Shu bought one fruit and realized that his distress points did not decrease. Instead, the distress points from the additional page had decreased by 1000! Hiss! Lu Shu gasped in astonishment. This meant that it could only be bought by the distress points generated by Lu Xiaoyu. Then the Abyss fruit was also for Lu Xiaoyu? Earlier, Lu Shu had wanted to give the Celestial Fruit to Lu Xiaoyu for her to eat, but he could not do so. Instead, the distress points she had generated made him seem as if he had been expelled from the Party and discharged from public office. The distress points increased steadily. Now, he was able to collect the distress points produced by Lu Xiaoyu. At the same time, she could exchange them for fruits that could increase her strength. This gave Lu Xiaoyu the independence to regenerate ways to increase her strength Whether it was as he had predicted would have to wait until they went back and tried it out at night. Lu Shu suddenly saw Liu Li enter the class. He thought about how last night, he had increased the Spirit Qi in Liu Lis training residence. He seemed to resolutely and mysteriously hint to Liu Li. Whats up? Have good things happened to you recently? Liu Li immediately felt uncomfortable all over. Was Lu Shu here to gloat over his misfortune? How did he know what had happened? His expression darkened. He asked, Was it you who did it? When Lu Shu heard Liu Lis question, he certainly could not admit the truth with his spirit of serving the people wholeheartedly and not leaving his name behind after a good deed. Ha ha ha, how could it be me? It wasnt me, it wasnt me. Lu Shu returned to his seat after he had finished speaking. Liu Li stood at the classroom door, holding back his words. He was certain that his villa had been destroyed by Lu Shu, although he did not know how Lu Shu did it! From Liu Lis distress, +999! Seeing the flow of distress points, Lu Shu thought. Was it so difficult to be a nice person nowadays? Did you think it was easy to take care of a heros family members? He also did not know when he could change Liu Lis impression of him. Hm? Wheres Jiang Shuyi? Lu Shu patted the classmate in front of him and asked. The classmate in front of him gingerly turned around. Ever since the Practitioners admission test, Jiang Shuyi has not come to school Oh. Jiang Shuyi had received a military medal for going to Qinghai. So Jiang Shuyi not coming to school did not come as a surprise to Lu Shu. Counting back in time, Jiang Shuyi had probably advanced to Class C. Besides, Cao Qingcis speed of training was probably much faster. When they had went for training, they were already Class Cs. Now, they had probably embarked on the path to consolidate their Class C status. Xi Feis speed of training seemed slow in comparison. But thinking about it, out of the entire population of over one billion people, there were only 82 of such Class A aptitude geniuses like Cao Qingci. It was normal for their speed of training to be much faster than that of others. But after advancing to Class C, it was not easy to ascend to Class B. According to the old priest Chen Baili, ones aptitude and meridian 1 determined the speed of training, while class determined the degree. This was the reason why the old priest had regarded Lu Xiaoyu as important. Since her awakening was early and her class was high, the level she would be able to reach in the future was also high. Take for example people like Cao Qingci, Cheng Qiuqiao etc. who had Class A aptitude. If they only had aptitude but not class, they would most likely stay at Class B for the rest of their lives. According to the old priest, some Class A aptitude geniuses would rise in class after suffering heavy defeats. Their greatest advantage was simply their ability to reach the peak earlier than others. Of course, Class A aptitude geniuses typically had high class, with only a few exceptions. But there would be a few students with poor aptitude and very good class. They welcomed their own light after enduring tough training. Perhaps the peak that others found hard to break through was a piece of cake to them. Chapter 539 - That’s Unfair! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was said that every advancement above Class B was like going through hell. Not literally, though, but in terms of difficulty level. To people like Nie Ting, Class C was nothing more than just the foundation. However, Lu Shus top concern at the moment was not advancement, but how to sell his 90,000 plus magical stones It was a great joy when he took them back then, but he was now having a headache over how to exchange them into cash! Lu Shu thought about the Luo City black market, but it might not have the capacity for such a high input volume. Besides, it would surely alert the Heavenly Network with so many magical stones traded in one go. Lu Shu seemed to be left with no other alternatives but to cause more trouble now In the evening, the bell rang, marking the end of school. Lu Xiaoyu waved her little hand and called over to Lu Shu, Lets go, Lu Shu! Follow your senpai and go home! Lu Shus face darkened under their classmates startled stares. Having sensed Lu Shus embarrassment, Lu Xiaoyu shot him a concerned look, wondering whether she had gone too far Silence. Lu Xiaoyu did not utter a word for a long moment and stretched the edge of her clothes in distress. Lu Shu could not help but smile seeing her like that. It suddenly brought him back to one month ago, when Lu Xiaoyu saved him from his most lonely moments. Back then, she traveled northward despite the snowy winds, pushed open the heavy door of the Internet cafe, and appeared right in front of him when he needed her the most. So, what was there to be upset about? Lu Shu held her hand and asked, What do you want for dinner? Lu Xiaoyu chuckled and her face brightened. Fried tomatoes with eggs! Thus, under their classmates stares, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked out of the classroom. Clouds were floating in the sky, and two shadows were cast on the side of the corridor under the warm sunset glow of winter. In the past, they all knew that Lu Shu had a younger sister. In order to take care of her, Lu Shu had to make a living by selling boiled eggs everyday. Thus, his classmates were all curious about what his sister was like. However, when she had finally been transferred to their class, they shared the same feeling They should not have met her. Lu Xiaoyu was pretty and smart. She immediately sparked a thought in the hearts of many people, the government owed them a younger sister. But after a day spent together, they realized she was more like a demon than a sister. One day, Ye Lingling suffered from a poor appetite all night due to Lu Xiaoyus one-sentence comment Yet, Lu Shu appeared just when Lu Xiaoyu was believed to be a wild, misbehaving girl. They dared to swear that Lu Xiaoyu had never been so sweet while Lu Shu was away! On their way home, Lu Xiaoyu asked carefully, Lu Shu, are you mad? Lu Shu gave her a resigned smile. Theres nothing to be mad with you about. But please dont be so dramatic next time. Sure. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head firmly. Her white down jacket was pure and snow white. Other students looked at their figures in silence. For some reason, it felt that there were only two types of people in the world. One was Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, and the other was the rest of them. Their height difference was apparent, but it seemed just right, as though it was supposed to be like this since the start of the time. At night, in the Number 4 Courtyard apartment, Xingshu Road Lu Xiaoyu warned coldly, her brows locked together, Lu Shu, youd better not lure me into eating strange stuff! Having tried convincing Lu Xiaoyu for half an hour, Lu Shus mouth had gone dry. This is the abyss fruit, good for your cultivation! Humph. Lu Xiaoyu summoned Anthony, who was always giggling. She pointed at Anthony with one hand and placed the other on her hip. The last time you took out that thing, my Anthony was still fine. But take a look at him now! Lu Xiaoyu grew more and more angry as she spoke. She glared at Anthony. Stop laughing! But to no avail From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! That was an accident Lu Shu could not find a valid excuse either. But this is really not the soul pearl I used last time. Its the same as my celestial fruit! Trust me! Lu Xiaoyus reaction towards the abyss fruit was one that Lu Shu had never expected. As of now, Lu Xiaoyu had contributed more than 5,000 distress points to him, but what if she still refused to yield? Accident? You did it intentionally. Say it, do you want to see me giggle? Lu Xiaoyu asked, expressionless. If you dont believe me, Ill eat one first. And you will eat if I dont giggle. How about that? Lu Shu was frustrated. His abyss fruits were not poisonous! Okay. Lu Xiaoyu sneered, crossing her arms. Lu Shu daringly tried it out. It should be fine to eat an abyss fruit, since nothing happened to Lu Xiaoyu after she ate a celestial fruit. He swallowed the abyss fruit. Indeed, similar to celestial fruits, the abyss fruit transformed into energy immediately after it entered Lu Shus mouth. Then, it rolled into Lu Shus celestial map. In the next instant, however, both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were stunned! At that moment, he could sense distinctly that instead of absorption by the celestial map, a stream of dark energy permeated all the stars directly and flowed into the unknown space! Shocked, Lu Xiaoyu looked at herself before looking at Lu Shu again. Lu Shu, why is the power in my celestial map growing when you eat the abyss fruit?! No idea. What the heck?! Lu Shu was utterly confused. By right, nothing should have happened, just like when Lu Xiaoyu ate celestial fruits. Lu Shu was once worried that it might be too slow if Lu Xiaoyu solely relied on natural means to build up her power. Thus, it would be nice that she could improve through other alternatives without taking up his own stock of distress points. But Lu Shu felt something was not right! Then theres no need for me to eat it. Lu Xiaoyu waved her hand and went to watch Naruto. You can eat it for me. Lu Shus expression darkened at once. You! Come back! Lu Xiaoyu! Do you hear me?! Come back to eat your fruits! But Lu Xiaoyu ignored him completely. In any case, she could still gain power when Lu Shu ate the fruit, so why should she eat it herself? She knew celestial fruits were bland and not tasty at all. Lu Shu redeemed the remaining three abyss fruits. He simmered in anger as he ate the them all. Why had he lost control over his inferior celestial map? Whats wrong with feeding Anthony with the soul pearl to boost his power? Why should he be blamed for that? Thats simply unfair! Lu Shu, look. I think Naruto has a point in turning water into mist to block his enemies vision and use it for detection. Its a suitable strategy for you, Lu Xiaoyu called to Lu Shu, curling up on the sofa. Reluctantly, Lu Shu replied after stuffing the last abyss fruit into his mouth, Coming. Chapter 540 - Lu Shu’s Distress Points Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The training preparation for Daoyuan Class students had been going on for a long time. By then, the camp would be a gathering place for all students who had passed the admission test of Luo Shen College. It was similar to the military camps newly enrolled university students participated in, albeit a tougher version. There was nothing special about their training regimes, which included basic things like military posture training. Some opined that they were meaningless, but Nie Ting disagreed, as did the many veterans of the Heavenly Network. They were elites of the troops, which taught them the utmost importance of discipline. The first half of the training camp aimed to internalize the idea that they were no longer ordinary students. Instead, they had to shoulder responsibilities in the future. As for the latter half, it focused more on basic training on military strategies, an easier version of what had been given to Class A aptitude geniuses like Lu Shu back then. Im not going. Lu Xiaoyu pursed her lips. Why must I go if you are not even going. From my point of view, the training I had last time has been of great help for me, Lu Shu said seriously and genuinely, Explosive force is not the only thing that matters during combat, stamina and will power are crucial too. More often than not, the diversity of trump cards is not what determines your chances of winning in a fight. Rather, the winner is the one who is able to fight till his last breath. Lu Shu was reminded of the fight with Takashima. Had he not put in his best effort in scraping his chi mountain even when he was dying, probably he, together with Coral, would have been dead on the spot. Nay. Go away. Lu Xiaoyu did not even look up from her phone which was streaming Naruto. Lu Shu was speechless. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shu hissed, frowning, Are you Wait a moment! Something was not right! There must have been something wrong But what was wrong? When Lu Shu checked Lu Xiaoyus income record, he was petrified! WTH? Lu Xiaoyu could collect his distress points now?! He looked at Xiaoyu, but was relieved that she did not seem to have noticed anything. Lu Shu checked his own record, but there was no such entry. This meant that only Lu Xiaoyu could access distress points from him. What kind of bloody system was that? To collect the hosts distress points?! Other things aside, there were enough points to redeem another abyss fruit. Hence, Lu Shu made the redemption and ate it quietly Since he had not discovered any other functions of points gained under Lu Xiaoyus name, why not exchange for abyss fruits and eat as many as he could Honestly speaking, though, it felt damn weird eating his own distress points. As for the task of persuading Lu Xiaoyu to join the training, Lu Shu had yet to figure out a method. Speaking of which, he had noticed his schoolmates strange stares at him at the end of school that day. It was widely known that Lu Shu was a Major and also a Class C, which was rather admirable. Many girls in the school had even become his fans, and there were praises regarding his handsome looks wherever he went. That was almost insane A 17-year-old Major? That sounded simply awesome. Back then, many girls had wanted to write love letters to Lu Shu, who then left with Li Yixiao to the Koh Chang Island before the girls could have a chance. After he returned to school, he was arranged into the security formation while other students were qualified for Luo Shen College. Obviously that signaled the end of Lu Shus career path. What was security formation? It was a euphemism for the police force. They had lower social status than students graduated from cultivation colleges, which only admitted high scorers. In simpler words, the admission test separated the winners from the losers. This gave them an illusion, that Lu Shus current achievements were well within their reach in the near future, because cultivation colleges were believed to be the platform where they could climb to the pinnacle of their lives. As a result, peoples feelings towards Lu Shu had switched to those along the lines of sympathy and apathy. It would be a different story if he were really dead. But since he was alive, wasnt he simply an ordinary student? However, no one said it out aloud, because Lu Shus younger sister had been enrolled into a cultivation school, though he himself had not. Many were jealous of Lu Shu for being blessed with such a good sister. It was a known fact that Lu Xiaoyu had awakened to Class C strength-type powers at a young age, and there were even rumors claiming that Chen Baili was interested in taking her under his wings! In comparison, Lu Shus achievements were eclipsed, as his military credits were confidential. Nowadays, people tended to be forgettable and they were fond of predicting others future with their own flawed logic. But Lu Shu could not care less. Unperturbed, he even wanted to ask if there were any potential buyers of his magical stones among his schoolmates Just when Lu Xiaoyu was watching Naruto, Lu Shus phone rang. He was confused by the unknown number, but answered it anyway. Hello? Are you Lu Shu? Theres a parcel for you. Can you tell me the direction to your apartment? the man on the phone asked. It was Lu Shus first time to receive a parcel. In bewilderment, he went out to collect it. On his way back, Lu Shu unwrapped the parcel to reveal an iron box, which was immediately packed into his Seal of Lands. Then, he saw a check written in English Lu Shu was surprised that Coral had really kept her words. Then what was that iron box Who sent you the parcel, Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu suspiciously at the door. Lu Shu showed her the check. I saved Corals life, the Deities girl. She gave me this as a form of thanks. Lu Xiaoyu squeezed her eyes at the 2 million on the check. She knew from the currency symbol that it was in euros, not Chinese yuan! Coral was this rich?! For some reason, mixed feelings welled up Lu Xiaoyus heart. Inside her heart, there had always been some repulsion against Coral, though she was sincerely grateful for Coral saving Lu Shu in Japan Although she was hailed as the Master of Gods of the Deities, she was nothing more than just a leader. How could she possibly be a true God? Lu Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. How does one become a Heavenly King, Lu Shu? Well, first of all youll have to be strong enough. Then, you have to make sure your people listen to you In fact, Lu Shu had no concrete answers to the question either. He had yet to recover from his shock by the offer of the position as a Heavenly King. That was something millions had dreamed of! Strength people Okay, I got it. Lu Xiaoyu gave him a firm nod. Lu Shus face darkened at once. Im guessing you have some misunderstandings. Never mind the details. Everythings under control! Lu Xiaoyu dismissed him with a wave and returned to her room. Chapter 541 - Lu Xiaoyu, Wreaking Havoc in the Heavenly Palace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu silently packed her luggage. She packed all her daily essentials into the pink luggage bag she had just bought, while her snacks went into the space ring. They were prohibited from bringing snacks on this trip, but who could obstruct the space ring? Wait until I finish training. In the future, I can also save you, said Lu Xiaoyu to Lu Shu, who was standing outside the room door. If I say that I will protect you, I will definitely protect you! I, Lu Xiaoyu, will do as I say! The back of Lu Shus head began to hurt. How did a passionate young person, resolved to become a Heavenly King, spring out from his home? From Lu Shus distress, +199! Lu Shu, will you miss me for these three months? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Who will I miss? Wont you be back in three months? Lu Shu replied absentmindedly. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +399! Lu Shu, look at me in the eyes and tell me that, Lu Xiaoyu said coldly. Ha ha ha ha, of course I will miss you, said Lu Shu guiltily. What are you thinking about? Why are you so absent minded? Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy. I was thinking of how to sell all the magical stones I have now, said Lu Shu. Lu Shu had already sent Little Fury out to find a place similar to a black market near Luo City. Lu Shu felt that Wen Wan City was not reliable. He wanted to see whether there were any other concealed black markets in Luo City. After the Heavenly Network took control of the situation, they did not exterminate all the secret practitioners. On the contrary, they were raising these practitioners. This was similar to what happened in the past, when they were more strict in order to maintain social stability. They were afraid that someone would commit crimes. But now, the secret practitioners were obedient and did not create much trouble either. Thus the Heavenly Network slightly relaxed their attitude towards them. According to Zhong Yutang, secret practitioners who became vagrants, for example Li Dian, became sleek old men early. There was a fear that if they were forced into a team, they would become the black sheep of the group. Thus, secret practitioners who had committed crimes like Li Dian would not be recruited into organizations. They would either be detained or deployed as spies for the organizations. The Heavenly Networks attitude was very clear, not everyone could join the Heavenly Network. The secret practitioners practiced caution so as to not be caught. If not, the over ten black markets that had been destroyed in Xiazhou, Yuzhou and Shanzhou would be their fates too! Lu Shu felt that the Heavenly Networks affairs were none of his business. Now, he wanted to find a suitable black market and sell all his magical stones. The markets had always been determined by supply and demand. Under the current circumstances, supply fell short of demand. Thus, the price of the magical stones would consequently become high as well. Magical stones were originally peddled by members of the Heavenly Network and the Daoyuan Class, but there were too few of these peddlers. There was previously a thread on the Golden Foundation forum that said that a rich and powerful person had appeared at a black market in Xiazhou. He had bought a large amount of magical stones for three hundred thousand a piece. Whatever they had, he bought it all. Rumor had it that this person was the broker of a certain family. The magical stones that he had purchased were to be used to nurture the children of the family. Some of the children had skills and abilities, but were reserved in nature. However, in reality, their ability levels were unnaturally high. Two days later, Lu Shu went to send Lu Xiaoyu off. Over twenty military trucks had been parked in the field of Luo City International School. A group of parents cried miserably while holding on to their children. It felt as if they were sending their children to the war front, never to return. Most of the students were also crying buckets. A small group of students were either curious, or were trying to hold back their tears. One of the parents saw Lu Shu bring Lu Xiaoyu to register and wiped their tears. Why is there a young girl here? Is this the genius you were talking about at home? The student being questioned had a complex expression on his face. Yes, thats her. Who is the person beside her? The parent asked, wanting to know more. Oh, he is from the same batch as us. But he did not get into the Cultivation College and was sent to the security formation, someone replied. The parent nodded. This is the consequence of not studying! The students beside them held back their opinion. Many people knew that Lu Shus grades were very good. But they could not understand why he had been assigned to the security formation. In reality, many people still did not know the truth of this world, the reason why they did not know some things was because their level was not high enough. They simply were not supposed to know Lu Xiaoyu looked at the group of students and parents, shedding tears and bidding goodbye. She suddenly thought of what Lu Shu had said two nights ago. One had to first have enough capability and convince the public, before one could become a Heavenly King. How do you convince the public? Most importantly, you had to be firm and strong! Lu Xiaoyu calmly turned around and said to Lu Sh,: Lu Shu, dont cry like these people. Theyre so childish. Her voice was not soft. There was a momentary silence From Liu Jianguos distress, +481 From Ye Peis distress From Lu Shus distress, +99 Lu Shu felt that the speed at which Xiaoyu earned Abyss Fruits should be quite fast In reality, Lu Shu was very clear that the position of Heavenly King would not be given to a child, even if the child had exceptional abilities and had been promoted. A child was not yet mature. Even if Lu Xiaoyu did mature faster than usual, this was no exception. The Heavenly King was the face of the Heavenly Network. There were times when the attitude of the Heavenly King would represent the entire Heavenly Network when facing external forces. So Lu Xiaoyus current dream of becoming a Heavenly King, was only a dream Furthermore, Lu Shu was very clear that Lu Xiaoyu wanted to become a Heavenly King not because she wanted to bear the responsibility, but because of her rivalry. Under these circumstances, Nie Ting would have no choice but to reject giving the position of Heavenly King to Lu Xiaoyu. Even if Lu Xiaoyu had two Class B experts with her to force the situation, their combat power instantly dropped to an awful state against Nie Ting Lu Xiaoyu jumped on the military truck without looking back. She was like SunWukong 1 , the Great Sage Equal to Heaven who did not care about the sun, the moon, and the stars. She was prepared to wield her Jingu Bang 2 and wreak havoc in the Heavenly Palace. Lu Shu hoped that Lu Xiaoyu would not create any major issues while she was there. But Lu Shu reconsidered. Since Lu Xiaoyu now needed distress points as well, then she should just do as she liked. On the other hand, Lu Shu himself had to return to a normal school life and properly sort out his content. He would have to wait for his official high school exams under the strange gaze of his classmates. Within this period of time, he still had to think of a way to turn the magical stones in his hands into cash. This was the gray realm of training his classmates had yet to encounter. Chapter 542 - The Search for a Black Market Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Have you heard? A student in the 3-2 classroom suddenly asked. Cao Qingci, like Jiang Shuyi, didnt go for the training. She disappeared. Ye Lingling was most concerned about this gossip. She held a bag of Lonely God1 and asked as she ate, Could it be that she participated in the training too, just that no one saw her? Thats not possible. The military trucks left two days ago. I saw her at Jiandong Market yesterday afternoon. But her classmates said that she has not been attending lessons, explained the student. Wasnt there someone in the group last night who discussed about why Cao Qingci did not attend the training? Maybe she had gone to complete missions, Ye Lingling said after some thought. She suddenly asked, Then Lu Shu Lower your voice. The student looked in Lu Shus direction. Lu Shu didnt make it, unlike Cao Qingci. Dont talk about these kinds of things in front of him. Judging from his current state, he is probably feeling down. Lu Shu had a history textbook in his hands. He flipped to a new page every half a minute. His eyes quickly glanced through the words. He was reviewing and still reviewing all the content since the start of high school. His pace was just too fast. In his classmates eyes, he seemed to be carelessly flipping through the book. But Lu Shus memory was outstanding. He knew all the content, now, he was simply going through it one more time. Lu Shu was always a well-performing student. If there was no resurgence of supernatural influences, then from Lu Shus serious attitude, he could achieve success in other domains as well. Ye Lingling could not stand it anymore. Lu Shu, are you planning to repeat a year and take the Cultivation College admission test or Lu Shu looked at her calmly. I dont want to talk to someone with less than 640 marks. Ye Lingling was dumbfounded. From Ye Linglings distress, +999! From The classroom was silent for a whole two seconds. Everyone was dumbfounded. It was as if they had returned to before the increase in magical energy, when they feared Lu Shu and his test scores They suddenly realized one problem. Lu Shu was only planning to get into a normal university. They could not just spread gossip about him! But Lu Shu did not care about all these. After all, they were no longer in the same world. The four words increase in magical energy was like the sharpest sword that had split their lives apart into two halves. His classmates were still doing their best for the Final Graduation Exam and for their ordinary lives. On the other hand, Lu Shu was destined to walk the difficult road of a Practitioner. If Lu Shu told his classmates how many people he had killed, it would probably make them fear him greatly. He was different from the likes of Liu Li. Lu Shus hands had been stained with blood, the path of a Practitioner was paved with dead bodies. Now, there were many puzzles regarding the death of Takashima Tairatsu. Those who were there remained tight lipped about the situation. Even if the Conservatives asked Sakurai Yaeko, she still kept it a secret. But when spies from the respective organizations came to the base to have a look, there was a common point across all the information they had brought back. Takashima had used the blood sacrifice to forcibly increase his abilities. The fact that he did not create a Heavenly Vision of ten kilometers radius meant that he did not successfully advance to Class A. But everyone guessed that even though he was not a Class A, he probably had the power of a top Class B, or even higher. So, who killed Takashima in the end? The identity of this person was the biggest secret that the whole world had their eyes on. The likes of Ye Lingling would never think that this young man could become one of the most dazzling people in this world, if only he had revealed that he was the one who killed Takashima, or accepted Nie Tings good intentions to become a Heavenly King. But such a person was now perfectly happy to sit in the classroom and study. Ye Lingling could not understand and neither could Nie Ting. On the other hand, Shi Xuejin laughed until he could not speak. When school ended at night, Lu Shu quickly left the classroom, as if he had regained his role as an aloof character. When his classmates walked out of the classroom, he was already at the school gates. Ye Lingling saw Lu Shus figure from the corridor and suddenly shouted, Look! Everyone turned to look. But they realised that Lu Shu was just talking to Xi Fei, the current person in charge of the Daoyuan Class. One student was uncertain. Look at what? The two of them certainly know each other. Ye Lingling was slightly uncertain too. I think I saw Xi Fei actively saluting Lu Shu I might have misinterpreted it. Li Yixiaos current whereabouts were unknown. Thus, Xi Fei was now in charge of Luo City. Everyones impression of Xi Fei was that he held the most impressive position in the Luo City Branch of Heavenly Network. Xi Fei laughed and asked, Major Lu Shu, are you going home? He did not know that Lu Shu had been promoted to Captain. Although this was not a secret, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not reveal this to the rest. Lu Shu laughed. Arent I a member of the security formation? I was planning to patrol this area to see if any Practitioners have violated the law. Xi Fei opened his mouth to speak but stopped. He suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. Was Lu Shu going to conduct mischief? There was no need for Lu Shu to patrol now. Xi Fei felt that as long as Lu Shu went to school and came back properly, then public order would be maintained Go do what you have to do. Ill take my leave. Lu Shu did not speak much to Xi Fei. He rushed for the public bus without looking back. Little Fury had helped him to find a strange place. It was still within Wen Wan City, but there seemed to be something hidden behind the iron gates at the back. Little Furys rats had seen the presence of Practitioners or Metahumans among the people who entered and exited. It was just that the defenses were so strict that even rats could not get in. Lu Shu had planned to go and see what was actually there. He was not worried about the possibility of him falling into a dangerous spot. In Luo City, he had no enemies in the Heavenly Network, let alone this kind of hidden black market. He walked to the gates of Wen Wan City. There were no normal customers at night. There were no street lamps inside either, his surroundings were pitch black. Lu Shu often saw people sporadically walk in and out. Those who walked out all suspiciously looked Lu Shu up and down before hurriedly leaving. Lu Shu walked in. As he passed by the shadow of the eaves, he had changed his appearance to look like Gao Shenyin. Lu Shu had wanted to use Chen Zuans appearance, but he could not feign his fat face He walked all the way in and saw iron gates that were shut tight. A faint ray of light leaked through the crevice in the door, and there were sounds of people talking. Chapter 543 - The Lord Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Wan City was a street that ended with an iron gate. After opening hours, all the lights along the street were off, only the neon lights flickering on the entrance plaque that read Wen Wan City remained. It was in line with the urban lighting policies which obliged shops to keep their signs on at night. At this moment, Lu Shu was still a tad hesitant to enter due to the large amount of magical stones in his possession. How much could a black market consume? In fact, he would rather give it to his comrades in the Heavenly Network, so long as they quoted a reasonable price. After careful consideration, Lu Shu dialed Zhong Yutangs number. Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable What the! Lu Shus face darkened. Had that old boy blocked his contact?! Upon second thoughts, he called Nie Ting. Sorry, the number you are dialing is powered-off Ha. Its better this way. You better not regret it later. Lu Shu sneered. He had full confidence in selling out all the magical stones through the black markets! The possibility of overseas customers had also occurred to him, but the price was higher in China due to the restrictions imposed by the Heavenly Network on the availability of stones. Thus, it would not be as profitable to sell them abroad. Lu Shu was unwilling to sell them at a lower price He had put in great effort to obtain the 92,000 plus magical stones. Besides pillaging the storeroom, he had picked up a few from the blood formation In the meantime, Zhong Yutang, who was busy marking official documents in Yuzhou, hesitated for a long moment while staring at the incoming caller ID on his phone screen. In the end, he did not pick it up until the screen dimmed again Actually, he did not block Lu Shu. Instead, he had changed his ring tone to Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable after being repeatedly disturbed by Lu Shus phone calls On the other hand, sitting in the control room situated on the lowest level below Lingjing Lane, Nie Ting suddenly muttered as his eyes scanned through thousands of screen panels simultaneously, He has found the black market. It seems that hes really in a hurry to sell something he got from the Collection of Gods. Shi Xuejin flipped a thin page of his thread-bound book and asked, Arent you worried he may cause some big trouble by selling out so many resources in one shot? Are you sure you dont have to interfere? Theres nothing to worry about. He wont have too much in his hands, even if he has some, Nie Ting said, rubbing his brows, The Collection of Gods has strict protocols. With Takashima in the fortress that time, he wouldnt have had the chance to take advantage of them. Shi Xuejin gave him a brief glimpse. Hopefully. Quietly Lu Shu walked inside and knocked on the iron door. The knocking sound was particularly jarring in the silence of the night. A small window on the door was pulled open with a clang. Lu Shu met the eyes of a skinny, cunning-looking man with a mustache, his torchlight shining out of the window. The man asked as he studied the visitor, The Lords place. Who are you? Lu Shu was stunned. The Lords place? Which Lord? Before he could answer, the skinny man was losing his patience. Who are you? Lu Shu mused. He probably could not get in without a holy name. Thus, he decided to test the water. I am Kasyapa 1 . From Wang Zhes distress, +199. Wang Zhe was displeased. The Lord was meant to be an honorific title instead of a holy name, unlike your Kasyapa. Immediately he closed the window, but it did not budge a little under Lu Shus fingers Im a seller, Lu Shu said. Wang Zhe eyed him sideways. Who referred you here? That caught Lu Shus attention. Instead of asking what he was selling, the man asked his referrer first. That was vastly different from other black markets Lu Shu had visited last time, as this one placed heavier emphasis on security and secrecy, while the others were more interested in getting the goods into their own hands. A professional business group. This was precisely the kind of black market Lu Shu was looking for. But how could he enter without a legitimate referrer? Wang Zhe said in a condescending tone, Pay a deposit if you have no referee. 300,000 bucks for the entrance fee. You can claim it when you leave. Youll be considered an old customer of ours after three successful deals. That was unexpected. Thus, Lu Shu passed a magical stone into the window. Given the current market, the price of one stone had been driven to above 300,000 yuan. As a matter of fact, this price was not too high considering the amount of annual supply, which was lower than twenty thousand. But cost-effectiveness had to be taken into account. For Practitioners, one stone could only assist them in their completion of one cycle. There were attempts to increase the price of the stones, though unsuccessfully. On one hand, there were strict restrictions imposed by the Heavenly Network and on the other hand, people were not blind. They were conscientious customers who only bought goods at reasonable prices. The iron door was pulled open. Wang Zhe took a glance outside and warned him, Behave yourself in the Lords place. Otherwise, you wont get out alive. Violence, conspiracy and counterfeits are prohibited. You may lose an arm or a leg if the Lord catches you. Do you know the Lords name? Nope. From Wang Zhes distress, +299! Country bumpkin. Wang Zhe seemed to have gotten the cold shoulder. Youve never even heard of the Lords name. How can you call yourself a Luo City resident? Lu Shu was unhappy too. Hed better check who he was talking to! Lu Shu thought. His face darkened. Do you know Lu Shu? Of course! The national hero Lu Shu! The entire Luo City knows him! Wang Zhe laughed scornfully, as though Lu Shu was insulting his intelligence Lu Shu took a deep breath. Then do you know Lu Xiaoyu? Yes! He had wanted to rebut using the fact that he did not know Lu Xiaoyu, but the mans reply was totally unexpected! Wait a moment. Why do you know Lu Xiaoyu? Lu Shu was confused. Haish, who in the Wen Wan City does not know Lu Xiaoyu? Last month, several idiots offended her and now they cant even gather their lives together! Wang Zhe grinned. I see. Lu Shu seemed to have understood what was going on. Then whos stronger? Your Lord or Lu Xiaoyu? The Lord, certainly. Lu Xiaoyu seems powerful only because of her magical pets and her elder brothers comrades. With her Heavenly network, well be just fine so long as we dont offend her. But if she causes us trouble, our Lord has networks in the Heavenly Network too! Wang Zhe gestured Lu Shu to enter. Lu Shu could not differentiate whether he was telling the truth or not. He smiled coldly with malice written all over his face. Bro, you wont live till the third episode if you were in a TV series. Wanna know why? Why? You know too bloody much. Chapter 544 - Family Schemes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Further inside, ten meters to the left was a door guarded by a few men. Under the faint light, they were drinking glasses of erguotou 1 and snacking on fried peanuts, they all greeted Lu Shu with a cold stare. Before Lu Shu walked to the end of the road, Wang Zhe had rushed back to the gate after he had received a message. But this time, he pulled it widely open. Sir, you must be Mr Gao. By the Lords command we will show you around the place. Feel free to let us know if there is anything that catches your eyes, Wang Zhe said with a flattering smile. A group of five entered the place. The leaders overcoat was unbuttoned, revealing the white suit inside. He had an air of elegance. Behind him were three Class D fighters and walking next to him was a young lady, whose energy waves could not even be detected by Lu Shu. Even commoners should have a trace, although faint, of energy waves, because everything in the world consisted of mana. However, it seemed as if the girl had shielded her energy from the outside. Lu Shu studied the girl carefully. It was perhaps his first time to see such a tall girl. Clad in a red windstopper zipped all the way till right below her nose, it was difficult to tell her gender if not for her feminine facial features. Lu Shus height was 185cm, but the girl looked just as tall as him Lu Shu stepped aside to allow the group to proceed inside first. Mr Gao and the girl ignored him completely, while the three bodyguards fixed everybody present with their cool stares. Walking in front, the girl said softly, The Lord? Im afraid they are just little brats who have never seen the world. Nowadays Lords are worthless. Wang Zhe and the rest immediately held their breath. They knew they were in no position to offend this group of people. Displeased, Lu Shu objected. Are you saying you despise our Lord? From Gao Cangs distress, +199. From Nalan Ques distress, +269. In fact, Lu Shu instinctively felt that Nalan Que was the true leader of the group. Thus, he had purposely provoked her in an attempt to know her name. Who knows, maybe Xi Fei would be of help to Lu Shu in digging out her background. The group glared at Lu Shu in astonishment, while the latter was perfectly at ease. Wang Zhe was freaking out. Since when did our Lord becomes yours?! He explained at once, Hes not one of us. Believe me Mr Gao laughed. Hes not worth our time. Lets go. Then, under Wang Zhes guidance, the group walked into a hut while Lu Shu followed behind. Inside, there was a pathway leading downwards at an angle. A slogan was visible in the glow of incandescent lights installed on either side of the passage. It read The Great PLA 2 . Apparently this place used to be a bomb shelter. Who would have expected that such a place had transformed into the base of a black market nowadays? The noise grew louder as they went deeper inside the tunnel. At this point in time, Lu Shu could even hear someone shrieking, Bite it! Bite its neck! The smell down there was not as nasty as expected, which could probably be due to a renovated ventilation system. Lu Shu became even more curious about the real identity of this mythical Lord. How did he manage to run such a large-scale black market under the Heavenly Networks nose? There were a group of people surrounding a fenced zone. Inside, two dogs were engaged in an intense fight. One of them, a strong dog of an unknown species, was thrown under immense momentum onto the barrier, which growled without breaking. This excited the spectating gamblers even more. Sensing that something was up, Lu Shu eyed the dogs and realized that they were actually two Class F magical beasts. Were the customers so rich? Gambling on magical beast fights? Outside the zone there were staff responsible for recording the details of the bets. The amount of the bet and the gamblers names were written down clearly. There were close to a hundred vendors trading in the spacious bomb shelter. Lu Shu suspected that there could be another exit here, for the owners must have taken escape routes into consideration in case the Heavenly Network raided the place. However, he did not see any. Lu Shu decided to send Little Fury over at night to check out the premise. The rats were the most suitable candidates for digging out all the exits of the shelter. At this moment, Wang Zhe got impatient seeing that Lu Shu was still following them. I thought you were a seller? Hurry up, go and do your business! Lu Shu smiled and did not talk back. As soon as he found a vacant space to set up his stall, Lu Shu started crying his wares with a stick of Chinese chives in his hands, Chinese chives, Chinese chives! If men eat them, their women cant take it. If women eat them, their men cant take it. If both the men and women eat them, the bed cant take it Wang Zhe was confused. Bro, you dont have to sell your chives here. You can do it outside since its not banned by the Heavenly Network. Are you saying you despise my Chinese chives? Idiot. From Wang Zhes distress, +666! Wang Zhe had a point. In fact, 10% of all earnings in this black market had to be surrendered to the Lord as a form of sales tax. Meanwhile, Nalan Que shot Lu Shu a scornful look upon hearing his advertisement. A pathetic chives vendor. A hierarchy system was widely acknowledged among black market vendors. The top tier sold magical weapons, followed by magical beasts, magical stones and edible products in that sequential order. A middle-aged vendor beside Lu Shu asked him with an interested smile, How much are your chives? At the moment, Lu Shu was observing Gao Cang and Nalan Que with his peripheral vision. Thus, he answered without much thinking, 300 bucks per stick. 1000 bucks for three sticks. Great. Give me three sticks. Lu Shu counted his money and gave him three sticks. After a while, the man realized something was not right. Brother, did you sell bamboo rats before? Three bucks per rat and 10 bucks for three rats 3 ? From Chen Bokangs distress, +666! Chapter 545 - The Real Iron Plate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu shoved the money into his pocket. It did not make sense for him to give up the money he had just received. He asked curiously, Bro, is this the first time these people have come here? Chen Bokang sadly lit a cigarette. This is the first time Ive seen them. But people like them have come before. I reckon that theyre from that family. We may have to move again. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why do we have to move again? Shouldnt we be happy that a tycoon has come? He he, from the likes of it, you probably dont go out very often. We painstakingly bring in these cheap magical stones from overseas to earn some profit. But when we encounter these tycoons, our days become hard. They are not sincere about buying these magical stones, Chen Bokang said with deep meaning. Lu Shu realized that the profit these secret practitioners earned from selling the magical stones was their means of living. They definitely could not enter by the normal route, but they were practitioners after all. Their physique was stronger. It was not impossible for them even if they had to cross mountains to enter the country. The profit they earned was enough for them to live. But Lu Shu was slightly curious. Wasnt there a tycoon who bought everything before? If so, wouldnt the secret practitioners live more comfortably as a result? After all, there was supply and demand. Chen Bokang laughed. Youre talking about what happened at Xiazhou, right? I was there too. It was true that one magical stone cost three hundred thousand. But that family wanted to leave some room for manoeuvre. Raising the price of your goods was simply a favor. Immediately after that, they used their influence as a family to take control of the entire black market. Doing business under them would mean that higher handling charges needed to be paid. In the first place, we do not earn a lot of money. Demanding a commission of 30% was equivalent to asking us to leave. That was why I came to Luo City. But it seems like they have already set their eyes here. So that was what had happened. It seems like these big families had turned their attention to the underground black markets after their unsuccessful attempt at interfering with the Heavenly Network. The arrival of Nalan Que and Gao Cangi most likely meant that another family wanted to control the Luo City black market, like the family who had gained control over the Xiazhou black market. Now, the seven major Cultivation Colleges across the country had started lessons. They were afraid that in the future, all the secret practitioners would slowly gather in this area. The concentration of black markets in the city where the seven Cultivation Colleges were would also exceed that of other cities by leaps and bounds. The first thing that the black market had to consider was the circulation of commodities. Were there others places that had more practitioners than the seven major Cultivation Colleges? No. Furthermore, the richness of magical energy was also an important factor when the secret practitioners chose their cities. After all, they had to train as well. Even the Heavenly Network was very particular when they chose the location for the schools. The richness of magical energy at the school was much higher than in other places within the city. Luo City could be said to be a place that the military commanders of the respective big families fought over. Gao Cang and Nalan Que walked through. They did not take a look at the tools nor goods, but stopped when they saw the magical stones. One piece for 320,000 dollars. I want everything you have. The stall owner in front of Gao Cang was wild with joy. Boss, I only have two stones here. But the process was extremely complicated. I was almost caught by the Heavenly Network 330,000 dollars, Nalan Que was somewhat impatient. She did not seem to have the intention of haggling. Rather, it seemed that she was using this price to pressure the owner. Lu Shu suddenly felt that this robust lady had very delicate features This pedestrian had also come prepared with a large amount of funds. Once the price was settled, the three bodyguards behind her took out their notebook and began the transfer of funds to the owner. But Lu Shu was suddenly more certain of his opinion. Nalan Que, the robust lady, was probably the true leader of this group of people. If not, how did she have the authority to discuss the price? The person called Gao Cang was probably the broker for Nalan Ques family. Lu Shu was not sure why Nalan Que would personally come down to the market and buy training resources. Many stall owners immediately gathered close when they heard Nalan Ques price. They did not have much in their hands either, only one or two pieces. The most one owner had was five pieces. But Gao Cang did not reject anyone. They took whatever the owners had. Some of the owners wanted to suggest their own price, but Gao Cang did not even care about them. Without Nalan Ques words, he would not add a single cent. Nalan Que looked at Wang Zhe and laughed. Where is your Lord? I havent seen him. Lu Shus eyes lit up. To be honest, he also wanted to see who this Lord was. But he knew that Nalan Ques intention of wanting to see their Lord was probably not so simple. She had come with her family to take control of the black market. If their Lord could not bear the pressure of these big families, they would either be controlled by these families, or vanish it was all possible. Wang Zhe laughed obsequiously. My Lord says that his stomach is not feeling well Nalan Que and Gao Cang looked at each other. They did not expect that the so-called black market operator did not dare to even show his face. This was beyond fear. Did he think that the family would not do anything if he did not appear? The family had always feared the Heavenly King and did not dare to mess with them. This was why they took their money and cleared public places of visitors. This was equivalent to cutting the knot as smoothly as you tied it. There had been a family who had used the black market business for a mass killing. But the Heavenly Network was always ruthless to these families. The Heavenly Network got rid of black markets the day after these families seized control of them. The Heavenly Kings meaning was also very clear. They prioritized stability. Whoever thought that force could conquer all, the Heavenly Network would use absolute force to talk to you. This time the families were quite frank about it. Who could defeat Nie Ting? But this Lord probably did not quite understand that one or two deaths would not disrupt the stability. If the black markets in the country all broke the rules to create new ones, it would be like a dispute between a snake and a dragon. At this moment, a robust figure emerged from the black market bomb shelter, pulling up his pants. The figure wore a pair of large sunglasses that covered his face. Ha ha ha ha, it would be inconsiderate of me to not welcome my guests. Have you taken an interest to some of the goods? Nalan Que and Gao Cang looked at each other. They did not expect that the Lord would appear now. Lu Shu, on the other hand, felt a tremble from the deepest part of his body. Damn! Even though he wore large sunglasses, but Lu Shu was just too familiar with this figure?! Li Yixiao, Heavenly King Li. He had recently disappeared, and now he was the Lord of an underground black market?! A legendary heavenly king, operating a black market what was this?! So Wang Zhes words just now that their Lord knew people within the Heavenly Network was complete nonsense. Your Lord was a Heavenly King! Ha ha. Lu Shu now wanted to see what would happen when the family bumped into Li Yixiao Chapter 546 - A Typical Movie Scene Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiaos way of appearing was very unique. Gao Cang and Nalan Que had assumed that Li Yixiao had used the excuse that he was not feeling well to escape and hide. In the end, he had simply appeared while pulling up his pants. As Lu Shu was trying to guess which member of the Heavenly Network this Lord had ties with, he realised that there were no ties at all, a Heavenly King himself was the Lord! Lu Shu now wondered whether Li Yixiaos control over the Luo City black market had something to do with the Heavenly Network, or was it a decision Li Yixiao had secretly carried out. If it had something to do with the Heavenly Network, then Nie Ting would definitely know about this. But Lu Shu felt that the situation was not so complex Li Yixiao thought that no one would recognize him with large sunglasses on. But in reality, Li Yixiaos figure and face shape were prominent features of his. Anyone who had dealings with him would recognize him in an instant Furthermore, this pair of sunglasses could not cover his big, fat face. Lu Shu had simply no energy to ridicule him. He did not think that Nie Ting had suggested for Li Yixiao to do this, because Nie Ting would probably not allow Li Yixiao to deceive himself Besides the secret practitioners like Wang Zhe, which familys Practitioners had not come across resources regarding Li Yixiao? Li Yixiao laughed. How is it? Is there anything that you are interested in? Gao Cang took a deep breath. Heavenly King Li, long time What Heavenly King. Where is the Heavenly King? Li Yixiao panicked. Dont scare me like that! As a comrade of the Heavenly Network and a comrade of Li Yixiao at the Koh Chang Island remains, Lu Shu was so ashamed that he wanted to hide his face. Gao Cangs face darkened. Heavenly King Li, you dont have to be like this Nonsense! Li Yixiao panicked. I am a Lord. I dont know any Heavenly King Li or Heavenly King Ma. Gao Cang and Nalan Que were speechless. Did you have so much confidence in your camouflage skills?! Everyone in the black market quietened down and took a look at Li Yixiao. They had made themselves live in such unfavorable circumstances so that they would not be caught by the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu could feel that the reason why the Heavenly Network relaxed their attitude towards secret practitioners was because his identity was of a bystander, and could see the change in the Heavenly Network. But these practitioners at the lowest level could not feel these effects. Thus, their fear towards the Heavenly Network was still very strong. They had run back and forth to find a black market that was more orderly. But in the end, they realised that the boss of the black market was a Heavenly King? Why does this feel like a movie, when an actor playing a walk-on role runs back and forth and suddenly runs into the Boss? This was the Heavenly King, Li Yixiao. Some people had heard of him. After all, everyone would have heard of his glorious deeds, even if they have not seen him before. Now, comparing his characteristics with the Lord, wasnt he quite fat and quite robust The rookies were flustered, very flustered. On the other hand, the veterans felt a sense of delight for some reason. They changed their way of thought and felt that something was not right. Why should they be flustered? A Heavenly King had secretly opened a black market to make money! Who cares if this Heavenly King only did so because he was going mad from poverty. But with the protection of a Heavenly King, why should they be scared? Gao Cang did not expect to meet a Heavenly King here. Nalan Ques family had recently rapidly expanded their influence in the gray realm of training. Everywhere they had gone was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. There were no black markets that would be able to fight Nalan Ques family head on in the first place. Under these circumstances, each family kept a secret agreement. To the respective families, each market was unoccupied. They would occupy each of these unoccupied markets before they moved on. This process prevented conflict between families as much as possible. If they did not do so, each family would only benefit as much as an old fisherman would. After all the black markets in the country had been taken up by the big families, then the respective families would discuss their competition with one another. This was the secret agreement. But Gao Cang absolutely did not think that they would bump into a Heavenly King in the most strategic position in Luo City! What could they do? This family could not defeat a Heavenly King, no matter how impressive they were! Lu Shu buoyantly watched the scene unfold in front of him. He really wanted to see what would happen between Li Yixiao and this family. It was at this moment that things took an unexpected twist. Nalan Que, who had been using the collar of her jacket to cover half her face, revealed her face. She said coldly, Li Yixiao, do you remember me?! Its you! Li Yixiao turned pale in fright. This was the first time Lu Shu had seen Li Yixiao so panic-stricken. He was astonished. What had Nalan Que done to make Li Yixiao flash such an expression?! Once she finished speaking, Nalan Que brazenly charged at Li Yixiao. But she did not attack him, instead, she erupted a massive amount of energy in a narrow space. Open! With a crash, Nalan Que took the chance while Li Yixiao was in shock to send Li Yixiao into the wall. Using her waist as a pivot, she hit Li Yixiao with her shoulder and forcibly sent him through the wall! At first, when Lu Shu heard Nalan Que shout, he was still happy. He even had the time to check his water meter. In the end, he was shocked too. This move from Bajiquan 1 had forcibly sent Li Yixiao through the wall. There was even a large hole in the wall of the bomb shelter! Of course, this was different from the Bajiquan before the magical era. He observed a feeling similar to when he had practiced his sword with Li Xianyi from Nalan Que, vitality as large as a mountain. This girl had forcibly entered the Dao 2 through the sphere of Bajiquan! Furthermore, she was a Class B! Before she had attacked, Lu Shu could not perceive what class she was from. But once she attacked, Lu Shu sensed that Nalan Que was also a Class B expert. She probably did not accept the amnesty of the Heavenly Network, unlike Li Yixiao! Nalan Que did not pursue relentlessly and fiercely attack. In reality, she was just taking advantage of the situation. In a serious fight, she was still not worthy of being Li Yixiaos opponent. Nalan Que did not seem to be worried that Li Yixiao would fight back. Instead, she coldly asked, Why did you leave without saying goodbye?! These scenes made Lu Shu very satisfied, as if he was watching a movie. At first, had thought this was an action movie where Li Yixiao acted like a pretentious prick. But as he continued watching, he felt that this was becoming a typical romantic action movie! In the past, Lu Shu had never thought that any typical sentimental scenes would happen to Li Yixiao. But now, it seemed that things were different he could only sigh. Reality often surpasses art when you were not careful. Even Chiung Yao 3 would not dare to write such a story. Lu Shu looked at Gao Cangs expression. He was also still in shock. He probably did not know that Nalan Que would encounter such a typical plot even after so many years of remaining single. But Lu Shu felt that Li Yixiao was even more impressive. He was so focused on soliciting business that he could not even clarify which family Gao Cang was a broker for Time to watch from the sidelines! Lu Shu sat behind the stall with a crowd who were eating melons. He watched the scene unfold with keen pleasure Chapter 547 - A Hopeless Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Anxious, Li Yixiao stood up. Now youve beaten me. What else do you want? I only want to ask why you left without saying goodbye. Nalan Que was hissing with anger, ready to erupt anytime like an active volcano. Why dont you go and ask your mother? Dont you dare speak ill of my mum! Nalan Que raised her brows in annoyance. The spectators eyes kept switching between Li Yixiao and Nalan Que. Were they about to quarrel? What an interesting show! Li Yixiao snapped, Okay everyone, Ill let you be the judge. Back then, it would be okay if your mum looked down on me for being poor, because I could always work hard to get that money. Sometimes I am really jealous of those guys whose mother-in-law was dissatisfied over their lack of financial means or pure incompetence, because at least they could alter the situation by putting in some effort. However, your mother was quite unique. She only paid attention to horoscope, date of birth, the auspiciousness of facial and palm features. How do you want me to change those?! Lu Shu could hardly hold in his laughter, as did everyone else around. Bro, that was really too much. Nalan Que took a long time to think of a rebuttal. But that doesnt mean you should leave without saying goodbye! Your mum said I am destined to be an obstacle in your life. For Gods sake, what else could I do?! Li Yixiao was irked. Hurry up and tell me what you want. If you wanna fight, so be it. I, Li Yixiao, am never afraid of anybody! Sure. Nalan Que laughed due to pent-up anger. Lets fight. Today, only one person between us can get out of here alive. The spectators drew a started breath. Was she serious? At the moment, some people started to move out secretly. The Bajiquan earlier was already frightening enough. Who knew how much collateral damage would be involved when they unleashed their full power? Besides those secret practitioners, Lu Shu was shocked to see even Mr Gao Cang was inching towards the door too Just when Lu Shu was about to pack up his chives and follow the crowd, suddenly someone stepped on his chives amidst the flurry! The foot froze. Lu Shu slowly raised his head to meet Wang Zhes apologetic eyes. Brother, Ill pay for your chives Thats all? You have to apologize to my chives! From Wang Zhes distress, +666! Wang Zhe became nervous. Brother, dont be stupid. You see, they are about to fight anytime. If the two Class Bs happen to hit us by chance, it wont end well for either of us. You want to run without saying sorry? You think thats alright? Lu Shu sneered. Wang Zhe wanted to leave at once, but he was immediately pulled back by Lu Shu. He almost fell to the floor under Lu Shus immense strength. From Wang Zhes distress, +999! Wang Zhe was a man adaptable to circumstances. Knowing that his life was more important than his face, he really made a bow to the chives with all sincerity. My apologies. But it was too late for him to leave now Li Yixiao and Nalan Que were already coming towards them during their intense fight. Neither of them seemed willing to hold back their powers. In fact, Bajiquan was more effective in short-range combat and it was no rival against Li Yixiaos mighty Tiger Fist. The entire bomb shelter was shaking. Dirt fell from the ceiling due to the tremor and there were dents in the walls under their fists. Wang Zhe almost fainted in terror. The two were approaching him at lightning speed! Li Yixiaos Tiger Sign sprang from his back and Nalan Que defended herself by avoiding his attack agilely. In this period of time, she had retreated with more defensive than aggressive moves. Waves of energy blasted outwards in the clash of their powers, dragging the spectators into agony. Nalan Que roared in fury, Li Yixiao, how dare you hit me! Realizing that she had a point, Li Yixiao paused his movement. But Nalan Que seized this opportunity and threw another punch at him, reigniting the warfare again Wang Zhe was scared. Brother, we must leave now before it gets too late! Li Yixiao hurled his fist towards Nalan Que, who evaded the blow. But his punch, unstoppable, banged into Lu Shu and Wang Zhe like an artillery shell. At that instant, Wang Zhe was so scared that he peed his pants, while Lu Shu suddenly exerted force from under his feet and delivered a ferocious blow against Li Yixiaos fist! An immense blast exploded on the spot with a loud bang, forcibly sending Wang Zhe, Gao Cang and others behind Lu Shu flying backwards in the air. Nalan Que erupted. How dare you hit Li Yixiao! All of a sudden, Nalan Que condensed all her strength and dashed towards Lu Shu, who took a small step back in defense. In the next instant, countless beams of invisible sword energy shot out from Lu Shus sea of chi with a loud ring. Their sharp blades swept towards Nalan Que like a flood of swords, and their energy was as powerful as a dragon! Nalan Que was stunned. Never had she expected that the teenage chives vendor she had just despised was actually an expert comparable to Li Yixiao and herself. Furthermore, his first move was deadly! The spectators were shocked. Am I dreaming? Three Class Bs on one night. Is this really a bloody black market for secret practitioners? Where did they all come from Actually, Lu Shu had no intention to harm Nalan Que and he only wanted her to back down. Honestly speaking, Nalan Ques angry counter attack was unexpected, for it showed she still had feelings towards Li Yixiao! Invisible sword energy whizzed past Nalan Que and sliced open numerous scratches of blades on the walls. To the spectators, it looked like a casual mural. Li Yixiao could not be any more familiar with the sword energy. He gasped in shock. Whats your relationship with Li Xianyi?! Lu Shus aurablade had always been kept secret by Nie Ting, for it was imperative that Lu Shu had some unknown trump cards up his sleeves if he were to be sent overseas. Thus, even Li Yixiao had no idea about Lu Shu opening up his sea of chi. But his aurablade was simply too unique and Li Yixiao recognized it at once! However, Lu Shu had no intention to stay any longer with Li Yixiao and Nalan Que, because the sustainability of his aurablade power was worryingly questionable. He was not yet strong enough to counter two Class B pros simultaneously. Before the spectators could recover from the shock, Lu Shu took to his heels and darted to the outside, leaving his chives behind. He had expected Li Yixiao and Nalan Que to chase behind, but the second he made it out of the bomb shelter, he realized the two had resumed their fight Theres nothing wrong with Li Yixiaos mother-in-laws opinion that Li Yixiao and Nalan Que are destined to be an obstacle in each others life! For some reason, Lu Shu began to see Li Yixiaos mother-in-law in a respectful light. In the past, he used to think horoscopes were unreliable, but now he had a somehow different stand Chapter 548 - Shared Experience of Life and Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was gone, but not his legend in the black market. In fact, Lu Shu, Li Yixiao and Nalan Que knew the real situation the best. Lu Shu had shown mercy during his aurablade attack, but he would not survive a joint collaboration between Nalan Que and Li Yixiao. Certainly, though, Nalan Que and Li Yixiao had to admit Lu Shu indeed had the power of taking down either of them if he decided to do so, based on the power of his aurablade and his hidden flying dagger as a descendant of the Hall of Swords. But it was totally different in the spectators eyes. What they saw was a man who could counter Li Yixiaos fist and then immediately forced back Nalan Que with hundreds of beams of aurablade. He had seemingly effortlessly fought back two Class B experts. How mysteriously powerful! Moreover, he did not seem to belong to the Heavenly Network. Else, why would he have fought with Li Yixiao? But since when did such a strong person appear from the secret practitioners? Wang Zhe was now shivering in fear recounting his treatment of Lu Shu, followed by a sense of admiration and worship. As a secret practitioner, he must have been a hero to be able to fight back against a Heavenly King and a hidden expert of a big family! While worshiping Lu Shu, the spectators soon retreated to the outside, leaving the two fated enemies to resolve their own conflicts. Li Yixiao was not a moron. Despite his insensitivity towards romance and feelings, he knew he could not bring himself to kill Nalan Que. Therefore, a better way out of the fight was to escape. During their fight, Li Yixiao suddenly conjured up his Tiger Sign, seemingly ready to hurt Nalan Que. Shocked, Nalan Que quickly switched to defensive mode in preparation of bearing the blow. At this very moment, Li Yixiao ran off. The Heavenly King had fled just like that! But Li Yixiao made an attempt at saving his face. Im not afraid of you. Its simply because as the Heavenly King, I dont want to waste my energy on you! As a matter of fact, Nalan Que had regained her senses. It would be fine if she wanted to fight with Li Yixiao until the end of time, but what if both of them were taken advantage of during their conflict? Who was that swordsman earlier? Now, no one knew whether he was a friend or a foe. Although he had spared them a chance earlier, what if it was just for show? In this world, one could never judge a book by its cover. The next day when Lu Shu went to school, he realized there was a heated discussion going on when he stepped into the classroom. It was about the incident at a black market the night before. As the saying goes, there was no concealing the truth. Besides, in the presence of so many secret practitioners, it was impossible for them to keep the incident a secret. Some of them had even posted it on the Golden Foundation forum. As a result, it had become a widely known fact that a fight took place in a Luo City bomb shelter last night that involved three Class Bs. One was their principal Heavenly King Li Yixiao, another was the eldest daughter of the Nalan clan, Nalan Que, aged 29 and the third, an extremely mysterious expert, had effortlessly fought back both of his rivals There was no mention of the black market and it was simply referred to as a bomb shelter. In the post, the publishers worship towards the mysterious expert was apparent. His description of the crisscross aurablade was as vivid as a movie scene Other than that, people were keenly interested in the various versions of love stories between Heavenly King Li and Nalan Que. Some claimed that Li Yixiao had seduced the woman but abandoned her in the end, while others affirmed that Nalan Ques mother had consulted the Great Master of the Dragon Tiger Mountain regarding the lovers horoscope, and only to be told that they were fated to share a life of conflicts together Nowadays, the public attention on Practitioners was just the same as that on popular celebrities. Back in the magic-deprived days, teenagers liked to gossip about celebrities affairs. But now, their focus had been shifted to Practitioners. Even commoners longed for the mysterious world of cultivation, including the gossip there. Heavenly King Li, who had been missing for a long time, had finally returned to the school. When Lu Shu walked past the Headmasters Room, he happened to see Li Yixiao biting his pen, distress openly written all across his face. Li Yixiaos eyes brightened at the sight of Lu Shu. Lu Shu, do you know how to write reflection letters? Lu Shus expression darkened at once. Ive been a good student since I was young. So I never had to write reflection letters. He walked into his office and took a look at his letter. There were only a few words on Li Yixiaos reflection, which was titled by Reflection, followed by the introduction that went My dearest Heavenly King Nie Lu Shu almost shivered in shock. Are you sure addressing him like this is appropriate? Thats what they taught online, Li Yixiao replied, confused. Well then. All the best. Lu Shu was expressionless and was ready to leave. At this instant Li Yixiao suddenly asked behind his back, It was you last night, wasnt it? Lu Shu turned to meet Li Yixiaos gaze. After two seconds, he laughed. Yea, its me. From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Id been suspecting so since I saw you selling your chives. You annoying little brat! But tell me, since when did you become so strong?! Li Yixiao mumbled, feeling unfair, Since it was you, why didnt you help me fight that mad woman? Lu Shu did not deny it because he trusted Li Yixiaos intelligence, although the man was indeed quite reckless. Gao Shenyin was not a nobody, which made it quite easy to prove his nonexistent connection with Li Xianyi. In this situation, despite Li Yixiaos ignorance of Lu Shus sword training experience with the old folk, he was well informed of Lu Shus possession of the bone mask that could alter his facial features. Therefore, it was natural to associate the incident with Lu Shu in spite of the lack of concrete evidence. Why should I be involved in your past love stories? Lu Shu said with a smile, What happened between the two of you? Speaking of which, we have experienced life and death together multiple times, Li Yixiao exclaimed, looking melancholic. Then shouldnt you two be very close? Lu Shu was in bewilderment. No. What I meant was we have had quite a number of fights, and every time it almost got both of us killed, replied Li Yixiao. ??? There must be something wrong with your understanding of shared experience of life and death! Lu Shu decided to change the topic. Why did you choose to become a Lord in a black market? Did Heavenly King Nie permit it? Am I not writing the reflection letter? Li Yixiao sighed, looking stressed. Yet, his face suddenly lit up. How do you find the name the Lord? One day I came across a story that goes, Mahakasyapa gave a smile 1 at the Buddha holding up a flower. I checked the Encyclopedia and realized the story refers to one who has thorough understanding about Zen. Then it reminded me of my own name. So, Buddha and I must be fated 2 ! Lu Shu found it difficult to catch up with his logic. Does Buddha know? Did you ask whether hes alright with you taking his name? Chapter 549 - Work Together to Control the Black Market Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiao seemed to be very pleased with his title as Lord, and indicated that it complemented his name. He suddenly put down his pen and asked, Lu Shu, why were you at the black market? I was selling Chinese chives. We grow Chinese chives at home, Lu Shu said and laughed buoyantly. Dont trick me. My two eyes of wisdom have seen through everything. Li Yixiaos eyes were bright and piercing. Going all the way to the black market to sell Chinese chives? Even changing your appearance? Who are you trying to cheat! Lu Shu bit his gums. If no one recognized him, then it would be much easier to explain. But if he was recognized, there would be no way that Lu Shu simply came to sell Chinese chives after carefully changing his appearance and entering the black market. Li Yixiao did not wait for Lu Shu to reply. He winked and asked, Did you get a haul of goods from Japan that you want to get off your hands? From Li Yixiaos point of view, with Lu Shus current identity, he could not buy good things off the black market. If he had really wanted to buy something, he should go directly to the Darkness Kingdom. The black markets of the secret practitioners were considered low-end. From Li Yixiaos knowledge, a majority of the inherited tools and mythical objects in the country were in the hands of the Heavenly Network and the big families. Furthermore, they were only available in small quantities. It was very hard to find these items in normal black markets. Lu Shu was also thinking about his problem. He now had over 90 thousand magical stones. If he converted everything into cash, he would not be able to finish spending it. Before Lu Shu had encountered Nalan Que and the others, he did not think much of it. But after meeting this big family, Lu Shu suddenly had a thought. Each big family greatly wanted their children to rise in rank within the Heavenly Network. They were willing to spend more resources to support this effort. This was another reason why the respective big families gathered magical stones. Now, Lu Shu had magical stones. Many families had some tools and mythical objects. Even the Collection of Gods could have objects like Deep Sea White Sand. He did not believe in China, with its vast territory and abundant resources, the big families did not have precious treasures. At first, tools and mythical objects were all collectively called tools. But slowly, objects that were near their elemental origin like mystic water and Deep Sea White Sand, as well as tools with weapon spirits like Black Dragon Spear and Xin Ting sword became known as mythical objects. Thus, mythical objects became the term for objects that were of higher level than merely tools. As for whether there was anything more powerful than mythical objects, at least the Darkness Kingdom had not encountered any. Within the Darkness Kingdom, there were people who said that Corals Gungnir could be considered a holy object above the existing mythical objects. But till present day, there has been no final conclusion. Some tried to give the holy objects above mythical objects a definition. There were two kinds of holy objects. The first was that they were able to grow with the strength of its host. In the future, it may become another level of mythical object. The second type was an almighty treasure passed down from the ancient past. During the magical era, everyone started searching for many objects from scratch. Thus, these definitions had slowly risen up, but they were not definitive in any way. This was the best era, as everything in the past had been overthrown and renewed. It was like humans discovering new continents. Whoever reached the new continent first had the right to define the continent. Lu Shu thought about it and said, I have magical stones that I want to sell. But Im afraid that casual clients would not be able to afford them. So I thought of getting into contact with the respective big families. Li Yixiao gasped in shock. So many magical stones? Casual clients wont be able to afford them, let alone a few thousand pieces?! Er Lu Shu thought about it and cleared his throat. Ahem, around that amount. Lu Shu did not dare to say the truth. He was scared that he would shock Li Yixiao besides, people now were not particular about concealing their wealth. It was not too late even if he only revealed the truth when he was dealing with the big families. But since it was a cooperation, they had to work out a win-win situation. Li Yixiao said, Ill take this under my wing. I will help you handle everything, including anything regarding Nie Ting. But its only a few thousand magical stones. Even if Nie Ting reproaches us, it shouldnt be a big problem. Dont worry. I, Li Yixiao, am very particular about righteousness. I will definitely not hand you over! It was great that Li Yixiao was willing to bear this. But Li Yixiao had mistaken the amount of magical stones Lu Shu owned. As for whether Li Yixiao would be able to handle the actual amount of magical stones when the time came, that was another problem He could bear a few thousand, but what about tens of thousands Sure. But I have one request. I hope that everyone will be able to exchange their mythical objects for magical stones as much as possible. Lu Shu thought about it and said, If not, Im afraid that they will not bring so much cash with them. Li Yixiao smiled. Which family cannot bear a small cost of a few billion? They all have good cash flows. Dont worry. The families within the country were enormous. They could still bear a cost of a few billion, or even tens of billions. Lu Shu thought so too. One should never underestimate the financial groups of these organizations. They were simply for the public to see. Somethings, the things that people exposed to the public eye were simply the tip of the iceberg. But there was one problem within these big families. The reason why they were so large was because these families better understood that money begets money. They invested their money into industries with big profits. To these people, money was only money. On the other hand, depositing their money into the bank was a foolish decision. To them, the interest from the bank was not considered money. Under these circumstances, there was probably no family that could take in 90 thousand magical stones in one go. I insist that they bring goods to exchange. If not, the deal will fall through. Lu Shu was thinking that there was no point in him selling so much just for cash. He could sell even a few pieces and get money. It was only wise to get hold of even more training resources in the current situation. Okay. I will pass the message to them. Li Yixiao waved. But even with your own brother, you should keep clear accounts. What do you think about a 5-5 share? As he said this, Li Yixiao felt slightly guilty. It was such a large amount, yet all he needed to do was to contact the big families and bear the responsibility for Lu Shu. For this amount of effort, a 5-5 share may be too much. He carefully looked at Lu Shu. Before Lu Shu could speak, Li Yixiao said: How about 4-6? Lu Shu laughed at looked at Li Yixiao. No. 3-7, Li Yixiao seemed to speak with generosity. 3-7! I cant go any lower than this. Im still doing a self-criticism here. Nie Ting had not stopped me from taking over the Luo City black market, but Im still facing a lot of pressure here. Lu Shu did not want to argue with Li Yixiao. Li Yixiao did not know the actual amount, thus he had no way of estimating his predicted profile. But Lu Shu was different. He was very clear of exactly how much value he had in his hands. 9.9-0.1 share. Lu Shu knew that if he did not open his mouth, Li Yixiaos expectations would never be lowered. Li Yixiaos face darkened. Brother, this is my first time seeing decimals in these shares From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! Chapter 550 - Finding a Secret Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiao had never thought that he would encounter such a low ratio. People normally split shares 4-6. Even in the worst case scenario, the ratio would be 1-9. How did he end up with decimals? Brother, do you have some misunderstanding of what win-win means? Li Yixiao was shocked beyond description. If Lu Shu did this by himself, he would have to first face pressure from Nie Ting. Furthermore, he did not have much time to make a living by wandering from place to place. Even if he had wanted to contact the families, he could not even find the door to their residence. Without Li Yixiao, he could not fulfill this task. But Lu Shu did not intend to loosen his grip. My Lord, there are some things that I cannot say now. But I assure you that even though your share is only 0.1, your profits in the future will definitely be above ten million. I will not let you work for nothing. If Lu Shu were to say this to someone else, they would definitely not agree. This was like writing an IOU. Will the profits really be above ten million if you say it will be above ten million? What proof do you have? But the person Lu Shu was working with this time was Li Yixiao. This was different. Of course, if he really wanted to work with someone else, Lu Shu did not want to work with someone he was not familiar with. No matter whether it was Lu Shu or Li Yixiao, both of them trusted each other. This was a friendship they had established back when they were at the Koh Chang Island ruins. Back then, while killing Nogiwa Takenobu, Li Yixiao had secretly taken the initiative to flee and left Lu Shu alone. Although he was sure that nothing would happen to Lu Shu, but thinking about it, he was in the wrong. Li Yixiao thought carefully about it for a long time. If the final amount does not match up to your words, I wont be happy! No worries! Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. At least he had Li Yixiao to help him. Nie Ting had wanted to allow Lu Shu to become the Ninth Heavenly King and send him overseas. But Lu Shu did not want to agree. This made Nie Ting want to make things difficult for Lu Shu. He wanted Lu Shu to understand that there was no profit to be made within the country and Lu Shu should set his eyes on the entire world instead. But in reality, he still did not know what Lu Shu had done at the Collection of Gods. If Coral had not appeared, he was not sure whether Takashima would have successfully advanced to Class A. But Lu Shus image would be destroyed just for the sake of 90 thousand magical stones Now Lu Shu was more comfortable. He destroyed his image to stop Takashima, not for the magical stones he was still in the wrong no matter how you put it! Suddenly, the door of the principals office was quickly pushed open. Lu Shu turned around and gasped in shock. Nalan Que! But Nalan Que did not recognize Lu Shu, since he had use Gao Shenyins appearance last night. Nalan Que, wearing a thick jacket, fiercely walked over in large strides. Li Yixiao! Lu Shu wondered, people would call others by their full name when they were at their angriest. Of course, this differed depending where you lived. It was acceptable in China, but overseas it may not be. If the name was especially long, such as some names of those in combat tribes, there would be some problems. If one wanted to shout their partners full name during a couple fight Calapeso Tanfortista Bratos Thambuthos Gesford Lato what was I saying again?! You would forget what you wanted to say even before finishing their name From what Lu Shu had heard, Nalan Que seemed to be quite upset. She angrily slammed Li Yixiaos table. Dont you want to fight? Why did you escape yesterday? Did you think that I wouldnt be able to find you if you ran away? Li Yixiao hesitated. There is a student around. Give me some face! Nalan Que looked at Lu Shu. She coughed and suddenly fell silent. She pushed her hair that had fallen in front of her face behind her ears. Ahem. Student, if there is nothing else, please return back to class. Okay, Lu Shu did not say anything else. He bowed his head and left. Thank you principal. Lu Shu had just left the room when he heard Nalan Ques thunderous voice. Li Yixiao, where are you going to run this time! Lu Shu stood at the corridor and glanced at the teachers who walked out of the staff room, looking at the principals office in shock Lu Shu wanted to help Li Yixiao, but this was his family affair. There was no point in him being involved. Nalan Que would not want him to hit Li Yixiao and Li Yixiao would probably not want him to hit Nalan Que either. From the manner in which Nalan Que was willing to give Li Yixiao some face, Lu Shu felt that they could not settle this in a short period of time Furthermore, Lu Shu felt that the two of them were well suited for each other If they wanted to love and kill each other, then let them be. Which couple did not have small conflicts that were easily solved? But from the looks of it, the two of them would be fighting for quite a long time When Lu Shu returned to the classroom, his classmates had not stopped their discussion. Everyone paid close attention to what had happened last night, a secret master appeared at the Luo City black market. Since when did a swordplay master suddenly appear within the country? Did he have any ties with Li Xianyi? Many people knew that Li Xianyi did not have any sons. But he had once taken in a half-apprentice called Qiyu. Everyone knew the reason why Qiyu was called a half-apprentice. Wasnt it because Qiyu did not like practicing the sword, but loved practicing his punches? Qiyu. Many people would associate it with a anime character when they heard this name. The both of them indeed used their fists, but they were certainly different. Qiyu was simply his given name and his surname was Du. Thus his full name was Du Qiyu. Du Qiyu, like Li Xianyi, was one of the nine major directors in the Golden Foundation. But all along, he had never taken an interest in common affairs. He only focused on roaming about and training like an ascetic monk. No one knew where Du Qiyu went. Even Li Xianyi had difficulty finding him. The reason why Li Xianyi represented the Golden Foundation had to do with Du Qiyu. Du Qiyu was very strong, but only agreed to all of Li Xianyis decisions. Li Xianyi himself was very strong. But before the dawn of the magical era, their resources were on the decline. The major reason why the Golden Foundation took Li Xianyi seriously was because Du Qiyu only recognized one teacher and that was Li Xianyi. Other than Du Qiyu, no one outside knew whether Li Xianyi had taught anyone the art of the sword. Many families started to look into resources regarding the secret master. They made use of surveillance footage to narrow down lookalikes. Some even bought information from the secret practitioners who had been at the black market last night. Some said that this expert had introduced himself, but this answer was not reliable. A secret practitioner called Wang Zhe said that the expert called himself Kasyapa The families were speechless. This couldnt be his real name, right? In the end, someone found footage that showed the persons appearance. The footage at night was blurry and hard to see. The first family to have found the secret masters real identity was the Nalan family, because Nalan Que and Gao Yi had met Lu Shu face to face. Thus, when they compared his appearance to the photos of the family members, they instantly recognized Lu Shu! Thats him! Gao Shenyi! Gao Yi pointed at the picture and said calmly. Everyone within the family looked at each other in blank dismay. Since when did the Dian Nan Gao family have such an expert? And such a young one at that? After Nalan Ques family got hold of the information, they started circulating it. There was no point in keeping this information to themselves. Why not exchange vital information with one another? In the end, while Lu Shu was attending lessons in the afternoon, he was shocked at the distress points written in the record. From Gao Shenyis distress, +117, +119, +213 Chapter 551 - Changbai Mountains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was no easy feat to attract the attention of the big families, because each of them had their own arrangements and main areas of activities. Hence, those based in regions too far away from Luo City would not bother to take a chance in such competitions. Most of the clans were prudent risk-takers. They could reach sensible conclusions after weighing the pros and cons of their decisions. Thus, they would not hastily jump at the seeming benefits despite their full understanding of the importance of cultivation and the power struggle for secret resources. There were specially-trained geniuses within each family, such as Chen Zuan from the Chen family, Xu Wenxin from the Xu family and Gao Shenyin from the Gao family of Dianzhou. It was extremely resource-consuming to cultivate geniuses, and the abundance of resources was a privilege not entitled to ordinary Daoyuan Class students and other apprentices of the families. Nie Ting believed in the improvement of cultivation accessibility for Practitioners from less privileged backgrounds. Hence, his leadership was strictly principle-led, with no tolerance for fake military contributions and no back doors for influential families. To him, the sole criterion was ones cultivation aptitude. He recognized that the Heavenly Network would thrive only with the removal of big families monopoly over cultivation opportunities, because this era was one of limitless talents! In fact, Lu Shu was not aware that when he was sent to Japan, all other Class A aptitude geniuses who had participated in the special training, including Cao Qingci and Chen Zuan, were on their own missions too. Chen Zuan was very unlucky. He had once imagined that it was a blessing to be able to attend the training with other geniuses, but it turned out that he had successfully caught Principal Nies main attention As a matter of fact, the ultimate goal of their current assignments was to stain their hands with more blood, so that they would gain a deeper insight into the real face of the cultivation realm. Those Class A aptitude geniuses would only be truly qualified as future mainstays after they had gone through hardships and bloodshed. Would Nie Ting feel sorry for the loss of Class A aptitude geniuses when they were executing their missions? Yes, he would. But it was imperative that elite fighters underwent tough training, just as iron must be smelted to form steel. Hence, in the meantime, Nie Ting was exerting pressure on the other geniuses as well. At the moment, Cao Qingci had buried herself in the sand for a day and a night for an ambush mission in the desert. Her targets were three Heavenly Network traitors who were fleeing westward from northwest China after they had sold confidential information of the Network. Cao Qingcis mission was to take their heads. The Heavenly Network had created a more stressful and harsh growth environment for the geniuses. Otherwise, how could they establish their footing amidst wealthy, more privileged apprentices from big families? Meanwhile, Li Yixiao sent a message to various big families, requesting for their assistance in getting rid of thousands of magical stones in his pocket. He claimed that he was about to abandon the Luo City black market and assured them of the truthfulness of his words The families wondered, why does he sound like a street vendor? Li Yixiaos message was clear, though. He who is able to accept the stones at a reasonable price gets the black market. That sparked immense interest among the families. Was Heavenly King Li planning to retreat from the marketplace after this last transaction of his? However, they were slightly confused about the source of the stones, since this Heavenly King was widely known for his non-existent savings. Regardless, there was no harm to take a look. It might be a bit difficult to take in tens of thousands of magical stones, for billions of bucks could always be invested in other more worthy causes. In spite of their need for stones, too many of them would not be helpful either. In the past, there existed speculation about the possibility of trading in magical stones as a universal currency among the cultivation realm. But now they had realized it was not that easy, because they had to take into consideration the amount of supply and currency rates. However, the spatial distribution of stones in the world was still unknown. As a result, a new order based on magical stones currency was yet to mature. Hence, at the moment, these stones only served as cultivation resources. Big families were already on the move upon receipt of Li Yixiaos message. As Luo City was situated on the holy ground of one of the seven Cultivation Colleges, the location of its black market was geographically strategic! Thousands of miles away in the Capital, Nie Tings brows knitted together as he read through the report in his hands. He certainly has not learned his lessons from his reflection letter The report stated that Li Yixiao had contacted 11 famous families in the country, and spread the information about the black market trading that involved thousands of magical stones. Among them, five families chose to stay put because of geographical distance, and they were afraid that other families might rob their fruits even if they could take down the market. It was like a chess game. Every move made must be calculated well, to take into account its potential benefits and costs. The remaining six families had sent representatives to Luo City. They were both interested in rolling in the stones for their apprentices use and gaining control over the Luo City black market which was of strategic significance. Shi Xuejin asked curiously, He must have collaborated with Lu Shu, dont you think? How else could a poor man like him churn out so many magical stones Certainly. In that case, our speculation is proven right. The thousands of stones stolen from the Collection of Gods are indeed in his possession. Nie Ting smoothed his knitted brows. Are you considering breaking the ice to have a good chat with Lu Shu? Shi Xuejin put his book aside and said, I think theres no harm doing that. Nie Tings brows quivered slightly. Doesnt matter. Its only a few thousand stones. Not a big deal. Who knows, maybe this incident will teach him about the abundance of resources overseas. After a long silence, Nie Ting suddenly continued, The Puppet Master wants to establish himself in Europe, but he failed to defeat the Department of Faith Theory. I guess he may divert his attention elsewhere. The Americas have Phoenix Society and the Saint, so his chances there are slim too. Im afraid he may be interested in the Middle East and Australia, though I am more inclined towards the former, Nie Ting said. Shi Xuejin deliberated and asked, Is it possible that he may roll in Indian Practitioners? Though outwardly flourishing, India nowadays had actually dried up in its cultivation scene. Most of their top fighters had fallen. Coupled with their rich cultivation resources and big population, many Practitioners had exchanged their souls for powers with the devils. Thus, it was perfectly possible, even though they might be aware that the Puppet Master was not human. Besides, the Puppet Master could do evil! Nie Ting commented, Be more careful about his directions. However, I have no time for that. I am leaving for the Changbai Mountains the day after tomorrow. Shi Xuejin gave a nod of understanding. Sure. Thats more important. But they did not mention a single word about why Nie Ting must head to the Changbai Mountains no matter what. Chapter 552 - Lu Xiaoyu Convincing The Public Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Watch out for Li Yixiaos movements. He can sell his magical stones but not the black market. It is located too close to the seven Cultivation Colleges, Nie Ting instructed calmly, It is a matter of principle. Shi Xuejin was slightly distressed. Why did Li Yixiao and Lu Shu purposely choose to cause trouble at this time, when Nie Ting was going to be away from the Capital? However, he had certain confidence in adhering to Nie Tings principle. For some reason, Shi Xuejin was not very concerned. He believed that the two fellows were aware of the bottom lines. Just when the big families were rushing to Luo City and Nie Ting was about to leave for the Changbai Mountains, Lu Shu and Li Yixiao were busy discussing how to inconvenience others No, they were discussing how to make money. As for Lu Xiaoyu, she had reached the camp at the peripheral region of Yuzhou. This time, there were more than ten thousand Daoyuan Class students from the three provinces. It was not a big number, but they could form a sea of people when all of them gathered together. The entire military camp seemed to have been constructed specially for new recruits from Daoyuan Class every year. The officers were dressed in official training uniforms and girls and boys were strictly separated into two regions. Now, it was obvious that there were slightly fewer girls than boys. It was not because girls had weaker aptitude. Actually, it had long since been verified that the number of potential female Practitioners were about 10% more than that of males for some reason. But it was a different situation here, because the students were allowed to quit before the camp, and more girls chose to do so. Gender equality remained a hotly disputed topic. In fact, however, even females themselves sometimes considered themselves as physically weaker than their male counterparts, though it may not be true in reality. Yet, historical stereotypical views ingrained in peoples minds had to take the blame. Lu Xiaoyu was an exception. She had a reasonably good height, because puberty happened to coincide with her cultivation training. Many people had noticed an improvement in their appearance following their training, including better skin texture and height. Some students even soared to 178cm from 170cm within merely one year. This was because cultivation could help to remove impurities from their bodies, which served to compensate for their inborn physical defects. Hence, they tended to be more physically flawless than common teenagers. However, instead of covering for her defects, Xiaoyu was gifted with the skills of animal whispering since youth. She was almost a perfect being. Consequently, she was also stronger than her peers when it was time to grow. It might also explain her naturally beautiful appearance. Yet, the truth was uncertain because she still did not know anything back then. The students collected their uniforms and were allocated to various rooms. Lu Xiaoyu made her bed quietly. There were 20 people and 10 bunk beds per room. She chose the bottom bed for easier accessibility. The room was packed with people. When Lu Xiaoyu was still making her bed, someone suddenly threw her blanket and pillow onto Lu Xiaoyus bed. Go and sleep on the upper bed, little bean sprout. Lu Xiaoyu raised her head to see a tall girl with a finely developed figure. She had an arrogant air, and there were five girls standing beside her giggling at Lu Xiaoyu. Little bean sprout? Lu Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her own chest Under Lu Shus protection, Lu Xiaoyu had never been bullied by other students. She did not know that sometimes her attractive appearance could become the target of other girls jealousy. But bullying among school girls was simply too commonplace. Usually, being surrounded by so many people, the victim would naturally feel scared. But they had really picked the wrong person Lu Xiaoyu fixed the girl a calm stare. She should probably have said something such as Excuse me? What for? Who the hell are you? But Lu Xiaoyu was not like anybody else Before the girl could react, she had been kicked into the wall with a bang. Since all of them were Practitioners, Lu Xiaoyu thought it would be fine so long as nothing serious happened. She could pepper the room with her deep sea white sand bullets if she felt like killing and no one could stop her The girls followers were dumbfounded. They were freaking waiting for Lu Xiaoyu to say something! But she was too straightforward! She did not act as expected! Officer! Officer! A girl immediately dashed out of the room. Doctor! Doctor! One girl has fainted! Lu Xiaoyu asked the other girls with a sneer, I reckon you were quite happy a minute ago? All of a sudden, the entire room devolved into chaos. She was not a fan of courtesy, but more of a mocker after beating others up. After all, she had to be decisive to be a future Heavenly King! Lu Shus words were engraved in Lu Xiaoyus head. She had to be strong and able to convince the public in order to be qualified as a Heavenly King! So how about this? At the moment, her action could show her power and make people succumb to her at the same time. Perfect! Two female officers entered the room and asked the girls, What happened? Lu Xiaoyu replied calmly, They wanted to bully me. So I beat them up. At first, the girls had expected some punishment for Lu Xiaoyu, but the officers only carried the injured girl out without a word. Officer, dont you think you should do something about her? a girl demanded. One of the officers turned and looked into her eyes. She alone can take down so many of you. So why did you offend her? First lesson of the cultivation world, no one should judge a book by its cover. Ones power is not determined by his or her look nor the number of followers, but the amount of effort he or she puts in. Lu Xiaoyu thought to herself that actually she had not put in much effort, but she chose to remain silent After this incident, Lu Xiaoyu could be certain that the public would now listen to her. As expected, everything was under her control. For cases of school violence, it was usually a bunch of girls bullying one girl. But Lu Xiaoyu was better. She could bully a bunch on her own At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu noticed a rapid increase in her celestial strength. Apparently Lu Shu was eating abyss fruits. However, she was somewhat confused. Was there some sort of connection between abyss fruits and her bullying others?! She must figure out what Lu Shu had been hiding from her after she went home this time! All of Luo City Daoyuan Class students knew Lu Xiaoyu. But this time there were many from other cities too. Many Luo City Daoyuan Class students were secretly worried when they heard about the noise in Lu Xiaoyus room, because they knew how destructive she was! A group of girls spectated along the corridors and waited As expected, before long, a casualty was carried out of the room Carefully they took a look inside the room, only to see Lu Xiaoyu standing proudly in the center of the room like the Monkey King who had just wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Palace, while the rest were obediently lying down like quails Chapter 553 - Lu Xiaoyu the Hero Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the Class A aptitude geniuses had been sent out on tasks by Nie Ting. There was no one in the military camp who could stand up to Lu Xiaoyu. She did not deal with it too harshly. Lu Shu had talked to her about this earlier. Even if she got into a fight with the Daoyuan Class students, she could not injure or kill them. She had to set proper limits on her strength. Thus, when those girls regained consciousness, they did not suffer any major injuries. After they returned to the dorm from the infirmary, Lu Xiaoyu sat on the edge of her bed and texted Lu Shu while coldly laughing. The girls hid and whispered to one another in a corner. Lu Xiaoyu did not bother to know what they were discussing about. Still havent convinced the public, Lu Xiaoyu softly sighed as she glanced at them. She had thought that convincing the public would be very easy, but it seemed like she had thought too lightly of it. But this wouldnt do. She wanted to become a Heavenly King! In reality, some girls were very narrow-minded. The girls that Lu Xiaoyu had beaten up were from the same Daoyuan Class. People joined forces more easily when they were on away ground. The girls discussed that they would wait until Lu Xiaoyu fell asleep, then subdue her. Lu Xiaoyu holding back her strength had made these girls misunderstand, they were taken down one by one just now because they were careless. This time, they would wait until nightfall before they launched their sneak attack. They would definitely be able to take revenge! Normally, people would be troubled when they encountered these kinds of girls. You could not stay awake for the whole night, can you? But these girls have come well prepared to retaliate. What would you do? Normally, people would be slightly worried. But Lu Xiaoyu was more impressive. Once the lights were out at night, Lu Xiaoyu sat up straight on her bed. The entire dorm fell silent Before the girls could make their move, Lu Xiaoyu once again beat them up. The painful wails in the dorm sounded as if they were in hell The girls were speechless. What was this? Before they could even do anything, Lu Xiaoyu had already made the first move. Cant you follow the plan?! As Lu Xiaoyu attempted to convince them, all the girls in the dorm realized one thing, this young girl that they had underestimated was much stronger than they had imagined! Lu Xiaoyu was also very vexed. Why was it so difficult to convince them?! In less than two days, Lu Shu realized that the distress points Lu Xiaoyu had helped him to earn were slowly increasing. He suspected that she had over a hundred Abyss Fruits. He felt that something was not right and hurriedly sent a message to Lu Xiaoyu, asking her what she was doing. Lu Xiaoyu replied that she was convincing the public. Um He felt that there was something wrong with Lu Xiaoyus understanding of convincing the public How are you doing it? Lu Shu asked with caution. With my strength! Lu Xiaoyu replied with pride. In reality, Lu Xiaoyu did not think that she was wrong. If she submitted to humiliation, she would be the one being convinced. Why not be the one convincing the public, right? Someone else had initiated it. She was not the one who made the first move. Lu Shu was rather depressed. Lu Xiaoyus talent with the Chinese language was somewhat twisted The Heavenly Network realized one problem during the training process. Many people did not have the right mentality towards the training. Lu Xiaoyu had completed every task well. After all, she was a future Heavenly King and she should set a good example. But many of the other girls were not as good. Even though they had become Practitioners, they were still very delicate and fragile. At 5am, an emergency assembly alarm suddenly sounded throughout the entire camp! Everyone, no matter if they were boy or girl, was in a frenzy. When everyone had assembled at the training ground, many had not worn their clothes properly. Many of the command officers faces were as black as coal. The overall commander stood at the flag raising podium and coldly gave everyone an admonishing talk. The performance of the girls during this training has been very poor. This is not because of the lack of your abilities. It is because of your complete lack of fighting spirit. This was a common fault among many female Practitioners. Take for example Aimi who had engaged in back-door deals with the Phoenix Society back at the Koh Chang Island remains. She had no fighting spirit, because she did not think about depending on her own abilities to fight. Do you think that if a large-scale war breaks out between Practitioners, your male comrades should risk their lives for you? While you sing and dance in your culture groups to express your sympathy, or simply join the medical team? The commanding officer laughed coldly. That is in the past. All of you will step on the battlefield. Dont leave it to luck. There is no difference between male and female on the battlefield. From what I know, there is a genius girl in the Luo City Daoyuan Class who is much stronger than all of you. The Heavenly Network has just reported her military achievements. Her name is Cao Qingci. There are always girls complaining during the training. As Practitioners, if you cannot even endure standing at attention for an hour, only death awaits you on the battlefield in the future. Do you think that the enemy will take pity on you because you are a girl? Ha ha, from my knowledge, not only will they not take pity on you, they will use more cruel methods to defeat you. Is it very strenuous to run ten kilometers with a heavy load on your back? The normal military troops run five kilometers with a heavy load. You all are a few times stronger than them, maybe even more than ten times stronger than them, the commanding officer lectured. So I see that you have not changed your mentality. From now onwards, you will receive cruel training. Some girls softly whispered, Is there a need for this? I thought this was just normal military training. Military training? The commanding officer laughed coldly. Do you think that we brought you here for some painless training? To let you rest after every half an hour? To let you chit chat and use your phone while resting? Wake up. The aim of this training is to wake you up from your sweet dreams. Everyone had thought that this would be a simple lecture. They did not think that the commanding officer would actually carry out what he had said. The commanding officer said, Everyone will line up and engage in actual combat. Those who lose will run for 12 hours with a heavy load and have no food to eat for a day. Those who cheat will be sent to the military court. I believe that I do not have to explain the consequences. Dont trust your luck. Actual combat? What was happening? Why the sudden actual combat? They had not gone through combat training, but they were starting actual combat? Everyone looked at one another in blank dismay. Not only were the girls shocked, even the boys were in shock as well. If Lu Shu was here, he would make the following judgment. Perhaps Nie Ting had sense that the form of the Practitioners world was unpredictable. Or, different remote races like the Puppet Master had revived, giving the human race great pressure. Thus, Nie Ting would make such a harsh decision. They had completely given up on making steady progress incrementally during the training process. A decisive action in a complex situation would allow all the Daoyuan Class students to climb out of their warm nest and prepare to face the chilly winter. This chilly winter may come this year, or next year, or even later in the future. But Nie Ting did not want the Heavenly Network to be full of children who had not been weaned when the time came. Chapter 554 - No Worthy Opponent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios But the one thing that Nie Ting did not want to see the most would be, that one day in the future, the Heavenly Network would have people who lacked strength of character and end up putting their fate in the hands of others when they were on their last legs. He hoped that since everyone who joined the Heavenly Network did so willingly, they would have the courage to pick up their weapons and protect themselves. Not only did they have to protect themselves, they also needed the courage to protect their home behind them. One company consisted of 90 to 120 people. Here, it was set at 100 people. This meant that 100 boys and girls of the Daoyuan Class were about to engage in actual combat. Those who won had food to eat and those who lost would go hungry. These groups of boys and girls were arranged by the commanding officers. Each company stood 50 meters away from each other. The atmosphere became heavy. Everyone knew that this was the real deal. To speak the truth, the boys did not quite dare to attack the girls. Their gentlemanliness made them think they should let the girls have a chance. They did not mind running and eating less. In reality, a majority of the guys thought the same way. There was no harm letting the girls have a chance. This could even make them more liked by the girls. Of course, they could not cheat in public. When the first company of boys and girls started their combat, some boys seemed to be attacking fiercely, but in reality they were just acting. But after one second of combat, the overall commander stopped them. He laughed coldly, I had wanted to execute one of you as a warning to the rest. To think there were people who were actually willing to sacrifice themselves. He pointed at two boys and said, Bring those two away. Dont leave them here to make a fool of themselves. Bring them to the secured waiting room. They will wait for their punishment. Everyone was in awe and shock. Were they for real? The overall commander glanced at everyone. Dont do something that you will regret for the rest of your life. You may be willing to sacrifice yourself to help others, but will others do the same for you? The girls were slowly breaking down. Some had even given up all hope. These girls did not even do housework at home, but on their third day of training, they already had to fight each other? They began to hope that there would be boys who were willing to go easy on them. But when it came to the second group, the boys were made very clear of the rules. They had to fight! The girls could not help but want to retreat. But at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu passed through the troop and came to the front of the girls. She looked at everyone and calmly said, Follow me. These two calm words were like the undercurrents raging in the deep sea. Lu Xiaoyu was now standing in front of everyone with immense arrogance! It was as if the sun and the moon were once again fighting over control of the skies. Everyones impression of Lu Xiaoyu was not very good. She had beat people up for a whole day. How could one have a good impression of her? Thus, throughout these three days, Lu Xiaoyu had been eating alone and washing her clothes alone, as if she had been isolated. But many people did not intentionally isolate her, they just did not dare to approach her. But when Lu Xiaoyu stood in front of everyone and said the two words follow me, the girls behind her suddenly seemed to have found their pillar of support. During times like this, someone had to stand up and call for action. Lu Xiaoyu was that someone. She only felt that these girls were too terrified, there was nothing to be afraid of, But everyone else thought differently. The girls felt that Lu Xiaoyu was like a hero, going out into battle while facing the sun. When she made her triumphant return, they would drink hard liquor. They would once again set their eyes on the edge of the world in the distance! Even Lu Shu had probably not thought that Lu Xiaoyu would be able to convince the public by accident Even the girls who had been beat up by Lu Xiaoyu felt that Lu Xiaoyu had become much bigger, but Lu Xiaoyus figure was undoubtedly thin. The next moment, Lu Xiaoyu moved her body and rushed into the boys team head first like an arrow at lightning speed. In an instant, she threw the boys into confusion. No one could avoid her attacks. One by one, everyone was thrown down to the ground with a punch. These boys were indeed much stronger than the girls. But Lu Xiaoyu had killed people with Lu Shu before. The fresh blood she had experienced put her on a completely different level from the rest! Upon seeing this, the girls looked at one another in blank dismay before gritting their teeth and following Lu Xiaoyus lead. At first, they were very cautious. But as time passed, the boys realized that these girls were ruthless when they attacked. This was their true strength! They were Practitioners. There was no difference between the genders! This the was the cruel reality! The commanding officers were in shock. Who is that girl?! The one who had given Lu Shu the title of national hero, Lu Xiaoyu Another commanding officer said in annoyance while biting his gums. Lu Shus little sister? The overall commander picked his eyebrows. The brother is violent and the little sister is so violent too? Hm? Have you seen Lu Shu before? A command officer asked curiously. Yes The overall commander somewhat awkwardly nodded his head. I came into contact with him in the Capital These commanding officers had been transferred from the Heavenly Network. As for where they were before they had been transferred Back then, he was a soldier under Hao Zhichao. He had even been chased and beaten up by Lu Shu when he was left alone He could not bear to look back on the past Lu Shu probably did not think that the person he had beaten up in the past would become the current overall commander Lu Xiaoyu charged into battle quickly and finished the battle quickly too. She had completely overpowered everyone else with her own abilities. She had shuttled back and forth in the battle, making it hard for her opponents to ward against her. This was like playing a 5v5 game, where nine of them were rookies and one had overbearing power. This normally led to one person carrying the entire battle. If these boys had gone through training for military strategies and learned to work together, the situation would have been much better. But now, it was different. They did not work together. Furthermore, their abilities were lacking. The only thing they could do was wait to be beaten up. When all the boys had collapsed to the ground, Lu Xiaoyu quietly stood in the middle of the battle ground and sighed. No worthy opponent here. What a far cry from Lu Shu. The boys were in so much pain that they could not speak. But they had one question. Who was this Lu Shu? At this moment, everyone suddenly thought of the recent official announcement from the Heavenly Network. It couldnt be the Lu Shu who had killed a Class B expert at Koh Chang Island, right? How could they compare against his strength! He was a legend! I am not targeting anyone. I am just saying that everyone on the floor is rubbish. Lu Xiaoyu had gotten into character She had not realized that the girls behind her were looking at her in a different light Humans had the habit of thinking that internal violence was not true violence. But when Lu Xiaoyu was able to lead them to win a fight, everyone would acknowledge her abilities. On the other hand, Lu Shu was earning an endless flow of distress points. There was too much for the eyes to take in! Earlier, the points had been earned from female names, but this time it was a wave of male names! He hesitated for a long time whether he wanted to ask Lu Xiaoyu about it. Was the situation still under control Chapter 555 - Gathering at Luo City Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Far away in Luo City, Lu Shu was not quite sure of what had happened over on Lu Xiaoyus side. It was not that he had not asked Lu Xiaoyu about this, it was just that he had never told Lu Xiaoyu about the distress points. He could not just open his mouth and ask what had happened. Lu Xiaoyu would suspect that something was wrong. Thus, Lu Shu asked indirectly, Xiaoyu, how are you getting along with your comrades? Lu Xiaoyu replied happily, Ive beaten them into a consensus. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. You mean metaphorically, right? Nope. Ive beaten them into a consensus, Lu Xiaoyu replied with confidence. Lu Shu did not dare to ask further. As for how the students were doing, it had nothing to do with him Now, Lu Shu spent the day meticulously revising his content. At night, he would change his appearance and go to the black market with Li Yixiao. The representatives of each family had arrived. At this age, transport was very convenient, thus, they only took a few hours before they reached Luo City. Some felt that this was not good. They yearned for the past, where cars, horses, and mail were all slow. It was as if they could only love one person throughout their entire life. But Lu Shu felt that people did not cease to be loyal because of this. Were there so few people in history who were fickle and heartless? Not at all. Even if the cars, horses and mail were all slow, there would be times when people ceased to be faithful even before mailing out their letter. After the families reached Luo City, they did not rush to interact with Li Yixiao. Before they had left home, they were all rather panicky. But after reaching Luo City, they realized that there was no need to do so. In reality, they were all afraid that Li Yixiao would demand an exorbitant price. Li Yixiao would also have to talk to all the families before making his decision, right? Thus, they were waiting for Li Yixiao. The bell rang, signaling the end of school. Lu Shu calmly walked out. It was as if the moment the school bell rang, normal life and the Practitioners life were split apart. A few boys who were in their sophomore year did not plan to study hard. After school ended, they either ran to the internet cafe or the field. A student passionately engaged in a discussion as he walked out of school. Did you guys hear? Luo City is now very lively. Many Practitioners and big families have come here. Ive heard. There have even been discussions on the Golden Foundation forum. It seems like all of them came here for something. But no one has specified what exactly they are here for. It would be great if I could awaken too. Who is the one who organized this large occasion?! As the two students chatted happily, they suddenly looked up and saw Lu Shu in front of them. They hurriedly stopped talking and walked past Lu Shu. After they had created some distance between them, they once again restarted their discussion. They did not know that what they were talking about was because of this very student that they disliked. Lu Shu turned back and looked at the school building against the dusk sky. He then turned his body and walked towards the black market. He suddenly thought of one problem. He had returned from the Collection of Gods in the middle of January. Chinese New Year was coming, yet Lu Xiaoyu was to be at training for three months. Did this mean that he had to celebrate the New Year alone? As he thought about this, he reached the entrance of the black market. The iron gate had specks of rust. Lu Shu knocked on the gate. A new face opened the small window above the door. When he saw Lu Shu, his eyes lit up and smiled obsequiously. The Venerable! Youre here! Lu Shu was still using Gao Shenyins face. His nickname was still Kasyapa. Now there were two important figures within the black market, one was called the Lord, while the other was called Kasyapa. The two names sounded quite natural next to each other. Wang Zhe had disappeared. This low level secret practitioner had taken advantage of the chaos to steal one of Lu Shus magical stones and make a run for it. This was not new. Lu Shu felt it was best that Wang Zhe did not appear in front of his eyes again To Lu Shu, stealing one of his magical stones and running away was equivalent to asking for murder! Not even one magical stone could be stolen! Lu Shu walked along the bomb shelter and then entered it. The secret practitioners on the street greeted him very politely. One middle-aged, big-sized man saw Lu Shu enter and his face lit up in pleasure. The Venerable, I have some good alcohol here. How about a taste? Lu Shu laughed and tactfully rejected him. No thanks. How good can your alcohol be? From Zhang Tiangous distress, +199 After Lu Shu walked away, a group of old men sighed in annoyance. The Venerable is so harsh when he rejects others But they rather liked dealing with Lu Shu. Lu Shu was just too kind. This made Lu Shus classmates rather unhappy. But these old secret practitioners were comparing Lu Shu to the people they had met in the past. Those people were thick-skinned and ruthless. One wrong word and they were as good as dead. But Lu Shu gave off a different feeling. They felt that as long as they paid their processing fees, Lu Shu would not make things difficult for them. Everyone knew that Lu Shu was the sword expert from that night. He had displayed his frightening destructive power that night. He was not someone that these secret practitioners could go against. But they did not know that Lu Shus true identity was that of a Captain in the Heavenly Network. They similarly did not know that Lu Shu was able to come to an agreement with their Lord. The secret practitioners had also heard the rumors. According to the rumors, the big families had come to Luo City to make a deal with the Lord. Two may keep counsel putting one away. Lu Shu thought that since the secret practitioners all knew about this, then on Nie Tings side they had no choice but to carry on. Withdrawing was not an option. He could only silently wish Li Yixiao all the best. Once the secret practitioners knew that the big families were coming, they immediately called their companions over. In the eyes of the secret practitioners, these families were all rich. They did their business precisely because they wanted to change their lives and have a better future. This time, secret practitioners from all over the country were gathering in Luo City. If he had not seen it for himself, Lu Shu would find it hard to believe that there were so many practitioners who had fallen through the cracks across the country. Many people did not inherit their abilities. A large majority had embarked on this path because they had suddenly undergone an awakening. This was similar to what was happening overseas. Some female secret practitioners saw that Lu Shu was young, strong and rather good-looking. They wanted to hook up with him. If they could do so, they would no longer have to rush about with these old men. But Lu Shu did not fall for them. This made the girls disinterested. From their point of view, there must be a lot of girls outside who liked him. He was rich, strong, and most importantly, young Lu Shu walked all the way in to Li Yixiaos office. Before he had even reached the entrance, he could hear Nalan Que angrily shouting at him. Look at all these trivial things you have done! Li Yixiao unhappily said, Can you think about my good points as well?! Nalan Que fell silent for two seconds. Look at all these good things you have done! Li Yixiao was speechless. Chapter 556 - Upset Stomach Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had thought that they would get into a fight upon meeting. But they had slowly started to peacefully get along with each other. This made Lu Shu rather surprised. There were people who said that the relationship between Li Yixiao and Nalan Que would not rekindle. Lu Shu absolutely did not believe this! But this was a slightly awkward situation. Nalan Que was also a representative of one of the families they wanted to do business with. They could not possibly discuss business face to face with Nalan Que, right? Lu Shu knocked on the door and walked in. Nalan Que glared at him as he entered. Although she knew that he had shown mercy when they fought the previous time, this did not stop her from bearing grudges. The grudge that Nalan Que bore was not because Lu Shu had attacked her. It was because Lu Shu had punched Li Yixiao! Lu Shu glanced at Li Yixiaos work desk. Two large bags of snacks were laid out on the table. They seemed to have been bought from the supermarket. Lu Shu was curious whether Nalan Que had bought these for Li Yixiao. It felt as if the two of them were dating once again Ahem, Li Yixiao said to Nalan Que slightly awkwardly. Do you want to go back first? Nalan Que did not stay for long. She glanced at Li Yixiao and said, The two of you, discuss what you have to discuss. The Nalan family will fight fairly with the rest of the families. With that, she turned and left. This time, she was representing her family. Thus, she did not request for an advantage in this deal because of her relationship with Li Yixiao. Lu Shu felt that Nalan Que was a very logical person. But she was constantly at odds with Li Yixiao, it might simply be because they were just not fated for each other. Li Yixiao waited for Nalan Que to leave before asking, Representatives from six families are coming this time. Are you certain that you will earn so much money? Lu Shu laughed. No worries. Li Yixiao muttered, My stomach is not feeling good. I cant digest the large pancake that you made for me. Just dont mess up when the time comes. Shi Xuejin even came to warn me yesterday! Your stomach is not feeling good? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. You, a Class B expert, and your stomach is poor? I dont know why either. I have suffered from diarrhea from a young age. Back then, I didnt make it in time to use tissue paper, so I used talismans instead, Li Yixiao said as he dug through the plastic bag of snacks on his table. He took out a pack of cranberry biscuits and passed it to Lu Shu. Here. From that crazy woman. Lu Shu opened the bag and ate one biscuit. It was not bad. He then looked helplessly as Li Yixiao opened a bag of snacks and took out the small pack of drying agent. Li Yixiao then evenly coated his biscuit with the drying agent. He even curiously looked at Lu Shu while doing so. Do you not add seasoning to your biscuit? Lu Shu fell silent. its fine. I prefer it this way. Were you eating a dried noodle snack? Did you have to add seasoning? Dont you think that the taste is off?! As expected of the physique of Practitioners. He was lucky to only suffer from diarrhea. That stuff was fatal if ingested by others Lu Shu suddenly solved the mystery of Li Yixiaos stomach. But why had no one reminded him not to eat that? Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was not right. Nalan Que was together with Li Yixiao from morning to night and how could she not know? She did not remind Li Yixiao either. Lu Shu looked inside the plastic bag and realized that all the snacks had a drying agent She wasnt here to court him and send snacks. Evidently, she still had some grievances towards Li Yixiao. She knew his habits too. Thus, she had intentionally sent these snacks to harm Li Yixiao! It was as if she was clearly stating. Come! If you hurt me, Ill hurt you back! Lu Shu shivered in fear. Women were frighteningly vicious! Although that crazy woman has a short temper, she still treats me well. She sent me snacks even after knowing that I am at the black market, Li Yixiao laughed as he praised Nalan Que. As long as youre happy Lu Shu secretly put back the biscuit Lu Shu really wanted to meet Nalan Ques grandmother. He just wanted to know the demeanor of the nobility. At the same time, he wanted to ask for advice regarding horoscopes Li Yixiao ran to the toilet after less than half an hour. As he ran, he muttered in puzzlement, This is strange. Ive been taking special care of my stomach recently. Lu Shu sat alone in the office and pondered. This time, six families had come. According to Li Yixiao, it was not a problem for each family to take in a few thousand magical stones. Although the price of magical stones had been inflated, the families would still likely be willing to pay a certain price in order to gain control of this black market. The problem was, he could not sell the magical stones to each family one by one. He had to do it all at the same time! There was definitely some level of communication between the families. If the family that had bought the magical stones first leaked information to the rest of the families, then it was likely that Lu Shu would have no choice but to slowly sell the remaining magical stones he had. Li Yixiao had intentionally urged the families again and again that they could bring mythical objects or training resources to exchange for the magical stones. Lu Shu certainly wanted to strengthen his and Lu Xiaoyus power. Lu Shu felt that this was not a loss for the families either. If he did not put up the magical stones for sale, they would not have been able to get their hands on so many stones. But he felt that the families would likely be unhappy with the process and result. But it did not matter. Lu Shu felt that they would eventually understand his earnest thoughts. What time the negotiation would take place had not been decided. The families were waiting for Li Yixiao and Lu Shu to contact them. On the other hand, Li Yixiao and Lu Shu wanted to see how patient these families were. As more and more Practitioners came to Luo City, the flow of people into the black market also increased steadily. In order to cater for this demand, Li Yixiao personally brought the secret practitioners to dig up a few more bomb shelters These bomb shelters were filled with abandoned construction materials. No one was willing to clean up the mess. In the end, Li Yixiao did it all by himself Lu Shu earned 99% of the shares from this deal, while Li Yixiao only earned 1%. On the other hand, the ratios for the black market earnings were the other way around. Lu Shu earned 20%, while Li Yixiao earned 80%. The black market was managed by Li Yixiao. But without Lu Shus magical stones, there would not be such a heavy flow of people into the black market. Before the actual negotiations started, the families had sent people to observe the situation in the black market. Unlike Lu Shu and Li Yixiao, they were not careless in how they did things. These families had even sent people to secretly calculate the handling capacity of the black market, as well as the frequency of rare training materials appearing. Overall, they wanted to determine whether this black market was worth investing in or not. The result. It was definitely worth it! Although the big families were well aware that the secret practitioners came because the six families had gathered here, the current climate of magical energy in Luo City was suitable for them. Even if the families left, the Luo Shen Cultivation College would still be there. Chapter 557 - The Script is Wrong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Shu confirmed a few details about meeting the families with Li Yixiao, he left. These details mainly consisted of some points that they had to pay attention to. First, the families had to discuss at the same time. Only after they finished their discussion could they have the chance to interact. Secondly, they could not give up on this black market. They would have to wait until the deal was completed before they could go into detail on how to operate the black market. To Lu Shu, this black market was a business that was up to standard. His earlier businesses, such as selling stinky tofu by the roadside or selling Chinese chives, did not quite qualify as actual businesses. If Li Yixiao could continue to control this black market, he would also continue to receive 20% of the profits. This black market would become his first business that could act as a steady source of income. At first, Lu Shu was worried that Li Yixiao would spread the word that they were selling magical stones and extricate himself from the black market. Then, after the deal he would once again have control of the black market. Wouldnt this make things difficult for Li Yixiao? But after their discussion, Lu Shu realised that he had underestimated Li Yixiaos principle. From the start, Li Yixiao had no intention of allowing the black market to fall into someone elses hands. He was the Lord of this territory! Li Yixiaos principle was that he had no principles. The two of them complemented each other well. Li Yixiao thought about it and said that he had not thought about how to deal with the families after the deal. But Lu Shu was not worried about this. Lu Shu walked out of Li Yixiaos office and prepared to go home. He still had to wake up early to practice his sword. He had saved up enough distress points to break through the third Nebula. Thus, he did not even dare to draw the normal lottery, let alone buy chi fruit. If he wanted to rebuild the snowy mountain, he had to rely on his own hard work. Lu Shu also felt that Li Xianyis sea of chi had been accumulated through his own hard work. Only Lu Shu had taken the shortcut. Taking the shortcut had its own benefits. But you would miss out on a lot of things, for example some details and epiphanies about training. Lu Shu decided that he would take the rebuilding of the snowy mountain as a form of tough training, to make up for what he missed when he had taken the shortcut. Lu Shu had not walked far before he stopped in shock. Gao Shenyin was in shock too. From Gao Shenyins distress, +666! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why was Gao Shenyin here? Gao Shenyin was even more shocked. He had been completing tasks at the border of Dian Nan when an elder from his family told him that someone who was exactly like him had appeared. He was even more surprised when he heard that this person was a sword expert, and was a big name in the world of Practitioners. Gao Shenyin rushed back home to discuss this with his parents. Li Yixiao had happened to contact the Gao family as well, thus the Gao family rushed over too! Lu Shu did not know that Li Yixiao had contacted the Gao family. Li Yixiao did not talk about the black market with Nalan Que and Nalan Que also did not talk about the information she had received with Li Yixiao. Thus, this was a very awkward situation. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the process of working together with Li Yixiao was like a textbook example of a mutually harmful relationship Now that the person himself had appeared, what could he do? The secret practitioners by the sidelines were all dumbfounded. Everyone had just seen the Venerable enter Li Yixiaos office. And then, another Venerable followed closely behind. Ha ha, did you trust that they were real? But the secret practitioners had interacted with Lu Shu for a few days now. Lu Shus symbolic harsh words had left a lasting impression on them. This characteristic was as conspicuous as a bright lamp in the dark night So the secret practitioners knew that the person who had entered first was the Venerable. The person who had followed behind looked exactly the same, but was not the same person, as Gao Shenyin did not speak at all. Lu Shu quickly pondered about his reaction. You Before Lu Shu could react, Gao Shenyin said, Elder brother! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The script doesnt seem right?! Gao Shenyin said, Elder brother, what have you been doing these few years? Mom and dad are here too, but they were afraid that you wouldnt want to see them. So they sent me here. Lets go home. Lu Shu said: do you have an older twin brother? Elder brother, stop it. Is there any meaning in your words? Gao Shenyin asked. Um Lu Shu did not know how to explain this. Earlier, when he had bumped into Kitamura Hirono, he had said that he was Hironos twin brother from different parents. Now that he had disguised himself as Gao Shenyin, why did the real Gao Shenyin suddenly have an elder twin brother?! Im not. Youve gotten the wrong person. Goodbye, said Lu Shu, wanting to leave. He had to think carefully whether he wanted to change his identity and continue working together with Li Yixiao At this moment, Gao Shenyin suddenly pulled Lu Shus arm.Mom and dad were wrong to not respect your wishes. But after so many years, I think you should forgive them. But didnt you want to conceal your identity and leave? Why are you practicing the sword now Lu Shu was going crazy. What drama was this?! But he did not want to continue playing along! He patted Gao Shenyins shoulder. I need to use the toilet. Ill talk to you later. Lu Shu immediately slipped into the newly-renovated toilet in the bomb shelter. He quickly changed his clothes and appearance before walking out. When he walked past Gao Shenyin, he still saw him waiting eagerly at the entrance of the toilet Ive let you down, brother That night, news suddenly broke out in the realm of training. It was said that the expert that had appeared at the Luo City black market was the genius from the Gao family that had ran away from home. He was also the elder twin brother of Gao Shenyin. Because it had happened a long time ago, and the younger generation like Gao Shenyin did not receive much attention in the magical energy-scarce era, thus no one paid attention to this information. The big families were all shocked. They did not think that the Gao family would also produce a Class B expert! Lu Shu sat on his bed. As he sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, he felt that the situation was very messy. He had to sort it out Shortly after, Lu Shu saw the distress points in the systems back-end increase. From Gao Shenzais distress, +199, +201 No one would let the distress points from the two brothers slip through their hands. As Lu Shu was thinking about what identity he would use from now on, the big families had formed a thought. They now knew Gao Shenzais true identity. Furthermore, Gao Shenzai had come to Luo City so quickly and even dared to tussle with the Heavenly King. Did this mean that the Gao family have had their eyes on the Luo City black market for a long time? It looked like the local black market at the Cultivation College had roused the interest of many. The Dian Nan Gao family had actually taken precautions so early on! From their point of view, Gao Shenzhais appearance could not be a coincidence. Which family did not have children who ran away from home, only to come back very quickly? Blood is thicker than water. There could not be that much hatred between family members. Gao Shenzai was definitely the Gao familys secret weapon! That night, the respective families, who had arrived in Luo City but had not mobilized their troops, started to contact Li Yixiao one by one. They felt that they might already be too late. They could not delay any further! Chapter 558 - Begin the Negotiations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After experiencing the clamor from the fall of the Collection of Gods from their peak position among the Practitioner organizations, the new year seemed to bring a rare peace to the realm of training. Chinese New Year was approaching. The outside Practitioners suddenly realized that the Heavenly Network seemed to be very silent. Those who knew the Heavenly Networks disposition would know that they were preparing to slaughter pigs and sheep for the new year At this very moment, the Practitioners in Luo City were extremely excited. The six families of power and influence were trying to seize control of the place. Who would emerge as champion? It was the weekend. The sophomore students were supposed to go to school for lessons, but Lu Shu did not go. Lu Xiaoyu was not at home. Lu Shu had sung Twinkle Twinkle Little Star for the whole night. At 3 am, he practiced his sword. His control got better with every swing. He went to the black market with his original appearance, conscientiously looking for broken weapons from the secret practitioners. Up till now, in terms of increasing the volume of mystical water, it was more cost-effective to buy broken weapons. Lu Shu squatted in front of a store and looked at the broken weapons sold by a secret practitioner. How much for five weapons? The secret practitioner thought that this unfamiliar face was a newbie. He started to exaggerate. Legend has it that this tool I have found was able to move mountains and fill seas in ancient times. But now, it is quiet, waiting for its fated owner. You can have it for a hundred thousand yuan. I accept magical stones too. Lu Shu got up and left. The secret practitioner shouted from behind. You might be its fated owner! Young man, come and get one. Lu Shu turned around and laughed. Its fine. What impressive tools can you find? The secret practitioner was speechless. From Wang Zhiguos distress, +199 The Venerable, was that you? The secret practitioners knew that this was definitely not the Venerable, since their appearance was different. His words made them feel that they had met him before While Lu Shu was sauntering about, Li Yixiao was busy preparing the black market bomb shelter. When night fell, the usually locked rusty gate was instead wide open. Li Yixiao personally welcomed his guests at the door. Thank you for coming all the way here. Excuse me for not going out to meet you. I dont have any tea for all of you. Shall we get to the main point? The representatives of each family were silent. Li Yixiao used such a blunt tone to get straight to the point. Was he in such a position to start the discussion even before offering tea? As they were pondering about this, they suddenly saw Li Yixiao turn around and ask a young man in a soft voice, Was what I said just now okay? I didnt prepare a script this time! His voice was soft, but the families could still hear him The serious atmosphere suddenly vanished. The families looked at the young man behind Li Yixiao with some surprise. This young man looked somewhat familiar, but they could not recall who he was. They wanted to conduct a check. But since they were already here, it was too late. Only two or three people from each family were present. Some of them looked around. Didnt Gao Shenzai from the Gao family become a well-known figure in the black market? Where was he? Gao Shenyin recognized Lu Shu but did not care to talk to him. His family was also finding Gao Shenzai The other families started to laugh sarcastically at them. Why were they complicating matters? Did you not know where your family member was? Li Yixiao did not speak any nonsense. He brought the six families into the six rooms he had prepared earlier to start their negotiation. The families exchanged glances with one another. There seemed to be a secret agreement among the families. These families were not groups with completely no dealings with one another. On the other hand, the families had many opportunities to work with one another in different domains. When they had just entered the bomb shelter, one of the family representatives took out his phone, planning to contact another family. Outsiders would think that they were in constant conflict. But an alliance had been established within the families. Even in the worst case scenario, two families would unite to control a black market. This was also acceptable! There was once someone who said that one bedroom would be occupied by six girls, but in the end seven places were built. When the big families started to think seriously about their profit, they would be a hundred times more extreme than the girls bedroom. Under these circumstances, forming an alliance was one option. But betraying the alliance was also another option. At this moment, Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. The mobile signal in this bomb shelter may be quite weak. One of the family members looked at their phone. There was no signal at all! They were unhappy. Your black market facilities are too simple and crude! Even if it is underground, it wont cost much just to buy some equipment, right? When Lu Shu heard this, he became unhappy too. We have bought equipment. If you have bought equipment, why is there still no signal? We bought a mobile signal jammer. From Li Yunchus distress, +666 From Li Yunmus distress, +666 Lu Shu laughed coldly and walked out of the room. Since they wanted to prevent communication between the families, they had to do their preparations. It would be hard to handle if even one family leaked the information. One of the children wanted to walk out of the room in a fit to show his anger. In the end, Li Yixiao immediately became the good guy and said, Everyone, please dont be angry. This deal is very big, thus this is very important. This will also ensure that everyone is on a fair playing field, right? If you leave now, others will have an advantage. The person did not walk any further and returned to the room. Now, there were six families. They could walk backwards, but could they ensure that the other families would walk backwards with them? Li Yixiao stood at the doors of the rooms to keep guard. Lu Shu was the one who was in charge of talking to each family. After softly discussing it with Li Yixiao. Lu Shu entered the first room. He looked at Li Yunchu and the others before saying, I believe that Heavenly King Li has explained the conditions to everyone, am I right? We have magical stones that we need everyone to buy before we can safely leave this black market. Heavenly King Li also asked everyone to bring their weapons, right? Li Yunchu was now calm. His anger just then was only for show. In the face of profit, he could give up his personal feelings and emotions. Li Yunchu was now judging the form of this discussion. Now that all the families were on the same starting line, they were at a disadvantage as the first family. For example, if they quoted a price of 350 thousand for one magical stone, Lu Shu could go to another family and say, The Li family gave me a price of 400 thousand per stone. Is there any other family who can give me a higher price? The Li family would then become a set-up! But Li Yunchu could not understand one thing. If it were so simple, he could just set up an auction! Did he have to go through all this trouble? There was definitely some secret behind this. But Li Yunchu could not allow himself to be in a disadvantageous position in this competition among the six families. Chapter 559 - Deal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yunchu said, The weapons we have brought are much better than the rest. Furthermore, we are very sincere towards you and Heavenly King Li. I dont care about sincerity. It only counts if I see the goods for myself, Lu Shu said as he smiled. The Luo Shen Cultivation College has just been built. The promotion of this deal has attracted too many secret practitioners here. The turnover in the Luo City black market right now may be the highest in the country. I am not exaggerating. This is not a small business. But you also have to understand, Li Yunchu calmly said, that if the families are to compete seriously with one another, Im afraid that your financial resources This fellow was even prepared to fight back, huh. Lu Shu laughed. I feel that the other families would have the same thought. Allow me to confirm this with you. Are you planning to fight us? no. You are mistaken. From Li Yunchus distress, +299! Li Yunchu suddenly realized the benefit of Lu Shu and Li Yixiao completely splitting up the families. Since they had no way of communicating with one another, they would also have no way of reaching a common consensus. There is no knowing what is in a mans heart. In this kind of competition, the big families were at a disadvantage. Lu Shu had other backup plans, as he could still discuss with the other families. But Li Yunchu had no backup plan. Lu Shu sat facing Li Yunchu and carefully thought about what to say next. The price of the magical stones is secondary. The main aim of this negotiation is to see what weapons and training resources everyone has brought. Magical stones only cost so much. We will not lose money if we sell it to you. But if we simply give up this black market, it will be a great loss for us. Thus, our condition is that, when purchasing the magical stones, everyone must hand over a weapon in return. Wait. Did you say hand over a weapon in return? Does that mean we are simply giving away the weapons free of charge? Li Yunchu furrowed his eyebrows. These weapons are not cheap! Lu Shu laughed. There are both cheap and expensive weapons in the Darkness Kingdom, but on average they cost about a hundred million yuan each. Wouldnt it be worth it to exchange one weapon for a black market? Li Yunchu realized that Lu Shu had completely skipped the matter of the magical stones. Although it seemed like a fair trade, where they exchanged money for magical stones, but wasnt it worth it to exchange a weapon for the black market? The problem was, they were definitely buying the magical stones at a price higher than their market value! Lu Shu said, Lets take a look at the weapons you have first. Who knows you might have weapons that are stronger than that of other families? This is one of the important factors contributing to our final decision. Lu Shus hidden intentions had been fully revealed by now. His original intention was to obtain weapons. The weapons were the main aim of this deal. The families probably did not think that Lu Shu would be so greedy. He had split the families apart and occupied a superior position in the negotiation. Now, they could not leave even if they wanted to. Li Yunchu thought deeply about it. Now, the most important thing was that Lu Shu was demanding for too much. After some careful thought, their family could accept this condition. But did Lu Shu plan to take their weapons just like that from the start? Up till now, Li Yunchu did not even know Lu Shus identity. He was somewhat surprised. Why was the dominant figure in the deal this young man and not Li Yixiao? On the other hand, Li Yixiao was like a hired roughneck who made sure that the families did not act on their own. Who exactly was this young man? Was he Li Yixiaos expert in negotiation? He did not seem like one. He was very meticulous in his behavior. His words and logic were a far cry from an expert negotiator. Li Yunchu glanced at his younger cousin beside him. Li Yunmu took out a purple jade pendant from his pocket. Li Yunchu said, This piece of jade has been passed down in my family for many generations. Wearing this on your body will help you to concentrate. It can also improve blood circulation and delay aging. It will ensure that you are not too absorbed into your training as well. Lu Shu received the jade and put it in his pocket. Any others? Li Yunchu was dumbfounded. You put it in your pocket just like that? Without even confirming the deal? And how many do you want, brother? From Li Yunchus distress, +666! Lu Shu said, Did you really think that this piece of jade would be enough? Although this would ensure Practitioners do not get too absorbed in their training, but its effects are normal. Did you think that I do not know anything? In reality, this kind of jade was very expensive on the market. But it suited the needs of young ladies more than that of Practitioners. A celebrity had once paid 120 million yuan to buy a jade. This was much more affordable than receiving injections and undergoing plastic surgery. This promoted health and allowed one to preserve their youthful looks! But this had no use to Lu Shu. The Li family was also very clear that the tool they had put out could only be exchanged for money, but not for an equal amount. This was because female Practitioners did not need this item, while male Practitioners were particular about pure strength. The jade was actually of very little value. While it would sell well in a normal market, it did not have much use to Practitioners. Although Li Yunchu was in an unfavorable position, he would not be controlled by others. If you cannot accept this, then the deal is over. Lu Shu wanted to continue with the deal. The both of them refused to budge for a long time. Lu Shu finally realised that the families had a stubborn attitude towards their weapons. Even the children of the families were not dumb. Although the weapons had value, there was no market for them. No one would carelessly put such an item on sale, right? Lu Shu laughed. I will hold on to this jade for now. Im sure that you will not be afraid that I will run off with it, right? Li Yunchu laughed nonchalantly. We still have the spirit and vigor over here. Li Yunchu had said so, but on the inside he was somewhat worried. After all, he did not know who exactly he was dealing with. I am very satisfied with the jade. Let us discuss the price of the magical stones, Lu Shu said as he laughed. Li Yunchu glared at him. Werent you obviously unhappy just now? Li Yunchu asked, What is your price? The price is definitely not up to us. Lu Shu calmly sat on the chair. I believe that you have mentally prepared for this. Whoever pays more will get it. What Li Yunchu dreaded the most had happened. He was most afraid that Lu Shu would use his price and demand a higher price from the other families. The Li family would have come here for nothing. Li Yunchu unconsciously started to tap his palm against the armrest. This was a sign that he was thinking deeply. What was their best choice now? He thought about it and decided to put out a high price, in an attempt to make Lu Shu confused. He said with confidence, To allow you to see the Li familys sincerity, we are willing to pay 400 thousand per magical stone! Deal, said Lu Shu. Li Yunchu was dumbfounded. From Li Yunchus distress, +999! Chapter 560 - Please Pardon Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How many magical stones do you have? Li Yunchu asked hesitantly. Was Lu Shu planning to split a few thousand magical stones between a few families? Lu Shu laughed. Ten thousand. Four billion yuan worth of magical stones. Li Yunchu was suddenly in a mess he could not figure out what made him so confused even after some thought. Wait a minute! He sat on the chair and looked at Lu Shu sitting opposite him. Lu Shu seemed very calm. Li Yunchu felt that something was not right. He obviously wanted to make things difficult for the other families. After the price was so high that no one could not afford it, Lu Shu would sit down and begin the talks again. At that moment, the Li family would not be in the awkward position of being the first family in line. He could afford this price, but the reason behind why he had suggested this price was to make things difficult for the other families. Logically, Lu Shu would discuss with the other families first, right? How could he just accept the deal just like that! This fellow did not conform to the logical flow of actions! Li Yunchu had also thought that Lu Shu would have other hidden intentions. But the problem was, ten thousand magical stones was the limit. It could not be the doing of the Heavenly Network either. As the families all knew Nie Tings attitude towards training resources, they knew that Nie Ting wanted to suppress the families, whether consciously or unconsciously. How could he have taken out so many magical stones to convert to cash? According to their calculations of the Heavenly Networks production and mining levels, the Heavenly Network did not have so many magical stones in stock. The Heavenly Network had never taken pains to store their magical stones for future use. Instead, they used the stones to level up members with outstanding contributions, in order to prepare for the future unpredictable realm of cultivation! These figures could not be concealed, thus Li Yunchu immediately rejected this idea. They also had an estimate of the number of magical stones Li Yixiao possessed. He could not have gotten this from the black market alone. It was most likely that Li Yixiao had found his ill-gotten wealth from the Koh Chang Island remains. This made more sense. But a hundred thousand magical stones was probably the limit. They could not sell the stones to another family. Li Yunchu laughed. Then we look forward to working with you. Thank you for good management of this black market. The Li family will not hold back. Lu Shu left the room and retrieved ten boxes of magical stones from his Seal of Lands. He had packed the stones into smaller portions earlier. Each box had one thousand magical stones. Li Yixiao was dumbfounded when he saw this. Have you finished the negotiations with the first family? Yes. Li Yixiao was so shocked that he could not speak. Lu Shu was done so quickly? And didnt he say that he had a few thousand magical stones? Why was he taking out so many stones in one go? And since when did Lu Shu have the time to pack the magical stones?! After Lu Shu had taken out the ten thousand magical stones, he moved the stones into the room. He opened the box in front of Li Yunchu. Please check the quantity. Sure. Please give me some time. This is a big deal and we have to be more careful. Li Yunchu brought Li Yunmu and two other people to check the magical stones. When he saw that the words on every magical stone were in Japanese, Li Yunchu could finally heave a sigh of relief. These were definitely not from the Heavenly Network. It seems like Li Yixiao had really gotten these magical stones through other means. Could these magical stones have come from Nogiwa Takenobu, who died in the Koh Chang Island remains. Li Yunchu was making too many guesses, but these were not important now. Receiving these magical stones meant that they had accepted Li Yixiaos initial promise. This black market belonged to the Li family! Lu Shu grabbed a laptop. He had brought a network cable with him, but did not turn off the mobile signal jammer. After Li Yunchu finished the transfer of funds, Lu Shu smiled. The Li family is too generous! Then we will take our leave. We will send someone to accept the black market at a later date, said Li Yunchu. No hurry, Lu Shu said with a smile. Please take some time to rest here. With that, Lu Shu left the room. Li Yunchu wanted to ask why he did not let them leave, but Li Yixiao had appeared at the door and prevented them from leaving. At this moment, Li Yunchu suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. But it couldnt be! To speak the truth, Li Yixiao was also somewhat puzzled. Didnt Lu Shu sell all of his magical stones? Why was he making his way to the next family? In less than half an hour, Lu Shu left the room and took out ten boxes of magical stones from the Seal of Lands before going in again Li Yixiaos expression was nothing but shock The families did not know the truth, but Li Yixiao saw for himself how Lu Shu brought out twenty thousand stones, then thirty thousand forty thousand Li Yixiao did not think that this would happen, let alone the families! Each family had thought that Lu Shu could only have so many magical stones on his hands, thus he could only sell them to one family. Nie Ting had thought that Lu Shu only had a few thousand stones, thus he decided to continue observing. Li Yixiao had thought that Lu Shu only had a few thousand stones, thus he felt that 0.1% was too small a share. In the end, the most unthinkable thing had happened. Everyone had thought of all the possibilities, but they had never thought that Lu Shu would have so many magical stones. This was like thinking that you are very skilled in a game. Ha ha, I can carry the entire match even if I carelessly attack! But in the end, this would appear on your screen. What a cheater! Would you be shocked? Would you be surprised? When Lu Shu reached the fifth family, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the weapons the family had shown. When they had taken out the weapon, he felt his hearts white flame jump suddenly. It was just like when he had first come face to face with the Puppet Master. What was happening? He did not waver in his tone and continued discussing with the family. When the opportunity came, he played the same old trick as he did with the other families and he put the weapon into his pocket. After Lu Shu finished the deal with the sixth family, he dragged Li Yixiao and left. Lets hurry up and go. If we leave any later, well get into trouble The families could only sit in the room and wait. But after one hour, they felt that something was not right. Someone opened the door and looked outside. Lu Shu and Li Yixiao were gone! Nalan Que shouted, Li Yixiao, where in the world are you? Nalan Que was still rather happy then. She felt that Lu Shu had been straightforward in the deal because Li Yixiao had dealt with it earlier. Honestly! This fatty, not telling her in advance that he wanted to dote on her. The other families started to come out of their rooms. Nalan Que was all smiles when she said, Everyone, please pardon me Please pardon me. Please Everyone fought to say this, but in the end they realized something. What were they asking pardon for? It was all over for them! From Nalan Ques distress, +999! From Gao Shenyins distress, +999! From Li Yunchus That night, an earth-shaking incident happened in the Luo City realm of cultivation! Chapter 561 - Black Pearl Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Many Practitioners had gathered in Luo City. The secret practitioners had heard about the competition among the six families to take over the black market. This was like in a Wuxia 1 novel, where experts fought over treasures. But the competition between the families that the secret practitioners had been expecting suddenly became much different. Li Yunchu and the rest carried away the magical stones, their expressions gloomy. They had to go back and reconsider their strategy. They had definitely made losses and now, they had to find a way to make up for it. But how should they make up for such a large loss? This was a very difficult problem. The secret Practitioners gathered in Wen Wan City. After waiting for a long time, the Lord left. One hour passed before the families left with a dark expression on their face. Everyone looked at one another in blank dismay. What did the Lord say to them? It was said that even the families themselves did not know exactly what they were gathered here for. They would not spread this information either. Luo City became the center of attention among Practitioners overnight. But the Practitioners all over the country probably did not think that the families, who were supposedly rivals in this, would sit together tonight. There were no eternal enemies in the world, only eternal profits. Every family had bought ten thousand magical stones from Li Yixiao. So who did the black market belong to? They recalled what Li Yixiao had said when he had invited them over, I have magical stones on hand. I am preparing to leave the market, thus I am selling them. Everyone had thought that this was a hint that buying the magical stones meant that they would gain the black market as well Li Yunchu said coldly, The Li family has spent 400 thousand per magical stone. We even gave up a jade that can preserve youthful looks! This value has far exceeded the market value, so the black market belongs to the Li family. Nalan Que said with disdain, Who did not pay 400 thousand per stone? Furthermore, it is not a big problem even if a celebrity bought that jade. We are not playing around here. The Nalan family gave up a Vajra! The Gao family gave up a Soothe Bell! The Wang family Everyone fought to say what their family had given up. But one family had not spoken. It was like a game of beat the drum, pass the flower. The drum beat had not stopped, but the flower had broken Nalan Que glanced at the Liu family. What did your family give? The Liu family son laughed. We gave them a pearl. After the era of rich magical energy, we have confirmed that the pearl is a magical weapon that has no function. The Liu family, unlike you, was not so liberal, thus we did not suffer much loss. Nalan Que was silent. ouch. Up till just now, they had been competing over which family was the richest. Now, thinking about it, they were just comparing who suffered the most losses Lu Shu was at home analyzing the weapons he had received. He fed the divine water with the weapons. It was best to have one talent to rely on. When experts fought, they did not have the time to let you use so many weapons. One skill that could attack enemies was sufficient. Lu Shu agreed with what Li Xianyi had said. The sword was the most powerful method of massacre. Lu Shu relied on divine water and the sword. Things like the Vajra and Soothe Bell were just too normal. From Lu Shus point of view, the items that the families had given up were not worthy. Its magical energy was on par with the Sun Moon Mirror. He tried the weapons out and found that the Soothe Bell could not even soothe Little Fury, so what use did Lu Shu have for it? On the other hand, the golden snake was very happy. It gobbled up the weapons in one mouthful. The divine water increased in volume as well. Under normal circumstances, water element Metahumans were at a disadvantage on land. Couldnt they draw water elements from the air? But now, the divine water Lu Shu possessed could fill a body of water as large as a swimming pool. Even if he was on land, he did not have to be overly cautious. If he could instantly create a lake of divine water, very few organizations would be able to threaten him any more. Lu Shu was refining his skills. The divine water could attack groups, defend, and break weapons. The mask was for disguise. These two weapons were highly functional. The flying sword and aurablade, on the other hand, possessed pure destructive power. As for the Sun Moon Mirror and the purple golden gourd they were just there to pull a prank But among these weapons, there was one weapon that Lu Shu did not provide with divine water. He fished out the black pearl from his pocket and carefully looked at it. At first glance, it seemed like a black glass bead. But on closer inspection, he realized that a black fog was circulating within the pearl. Why would this make the flame react? Lu Shu could not understand. He suspected that this pearl had some connection to the Puppet Master, like the mask. This was not irrational as to date, he had only reacted as such to the mask and this pearl. Furthermore, other people could not use the mask. He could only use it after suppressing his flame. Lu Shu tried to use his magical instincts to search for the pearl, but the search bounced back. At this moment, the flame in his heart jumped again. The resistance from the pearl instantly vanished. Lu Shus consciousness suddenly placed itself in the black fog. A distant voice sounded. a familiar bloodline. Who are you? The voice sounded wide and distant. It did not sound like a person speaking. It sounded more like a spirit speaking. Lu Shu retreated in shock. For some reason, he felt that this pearl was somewhat odd. It would be best to avoid staying inside. The moment he retreated, the thick fog within the pearl started to roll, before gradually coming to a standstill. What a close shave! He had better not touch the pearl for the time being. This was just too scary! The meeting between the families continued in the meeting room of a hotel. The son of the Liu family said, Everyone knows that it is not possible for someone to pull out. We should all work together for this to work. We have to dominate the Luo City black market. This way, we still have the possibility of turning our losses into profits. Six families controlling one black market?! The profits would be diluted! No one wanted to see this happen. Who would want to see this happen if there was some other solution?! They did not believe that Nie Ting would not get hold of the news. Did Li Yixiao really dare to do so without Nie Tings knowledge?! They had not seen Nie Ting come to stop him either. They felt that even Nie Ting could not possibly ignore tens of thousands of magical stones! Chapter 562 - We Have Been Tricked Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was difficult for the families to unite in the face of such a large profit. They started to argue back and forth. Whoever gave way first was an idiot. At the same time, the families started to do research on Li Yixiao and Lu Shu. After all, Lu Shu was not a nobody. It was not particularly difficult to find information on him. But the information made them feel uncertain. There were no abnormalities with Li Yixiao after he had returned from the Koh Chang Island remains. On the contrary, he was very poor and made a lot of noise about it. Nalan Que felt a headache whenever she saw the two words Li Yixiao Hm? He is poor, but why did he contract for a small factory near the Liu family village? He even bought property rights for a house! Li Yunchu was very surprised and puzzled. He did so two days ago! There was nothing amazing about buying a house or land. Which child of these big families did not have property? But there was no reason for Li Yixiao, a Heavenly King, to suddenly buy a house at a village. He even contracted for a factory that had previously altered clothing. The factory belonged to the village managers son. It had decent business in the past. It was only recently that a bank run occurred and it stopped operations. The factory was not very efficient, but it occupied a large space. It was very close to Route 301. These seemed to have nothing to do with the black market deal. But it had happened just two days ago. This was a serious problem! Before the families could go to the workshop to have a look, someone received a phone call. Theres something wrong with the black market. Hurry and take a look. The families looked at each other helplessly before rushing to the black market. When they approached the gate, they almost vomited fresh blood upon seeing the freshly painted red words on the steel gate. This place has changed owners. We have moved to the Liu family village clothes alteration factory near Route 301. All customers will receive Chinese chives upon arrival. The vendors are selling Chinese chives wholesale for a low price. This was just too cruel. The entire black market was vacant. Li Yixiao had brought them along with him! Everyone thought that even though they had incurred losses, at least they had the black market as consolation. They may not even be able to earn the few hundred million they had lost. But in the end, everyone had run away from the black market. Is a black market without secret practitioners still considered a black market? They had no use for a bomb shelter! Nalan Que gnashed her teeth. Li Yixiao, Lu Shu Li Yixiao could not have possibly thought of this. It must be the doing of that Lu Shu! Li Yunchu calmly said to his subordinate, Tear down the gate and throw it away. He then turned his head and said to the other families, Everyone, this is not the time for hesitating. I suggest that the six families evenly split the profits. We have to hurry up and drag the secret practitioners back. If not, we would have completely wasted our effort. The families could argue over the profits, but they could also quickly unite over profits. They may be able to run away, but we can also drag them back here! The Wang family laughed coldly. Li Yixiao may have forgotten that magical stones are the goods with highest demand in the black market! Although magical stones are currently not considered hard currency, but who knows what will happen in the future. We will be the vendor with the most magical stones! But the price of our magical stones are much higher than market value. We cant possibly sell it for a cheaper price, right? The Wang family member shook his head. No, we are not selling them at a lower price. We will sell them at 400 thousand per piece. We just need to drag the secret practitioners back here. Our price is disadvantageous. How do we drag them back? The Wang family member said, Magical stones are consumable goods. Some secret practitioners may have used them up after painstakingly collecting them. Furthermore, the number of magical stones in the country is decreasing. A day will soon come when they are all used up. There will be a new channel that transports magical stones. But do you know the origin of these magical stones? Where else could they be from? They were brought into the country from overseas. Thats right. But I believe that we have certain control over the black markets in the country. We can also only retrieve so many secret practitioners back here. How great would it be if we worked together to prohibit these backpackers who bring magical stones with them? Everyones eyes lit up. If they strictly prohibited those secret practitioners from bringing magical stones into the country, then the domestic magical stone market would be monopolized by them! With the skills of the families, their profits would not be limited to what they had now if they monopolized the magical stones. The Nalan family is willing to put up 5000 magical stones for sale! Nalan Que said coldly. Li Yunchu laughed. The Li family will put up 5000 stones as well. That night, over ten secret practitioners were stopped by the families at the border. There were even people who had been chased down by the families after entering the border. They did not kill these secret practitioners, if they did, the Heavenly Network would be involved. They simply wanted to take the magical stones at the overseas prices, and warned the secret practitioners to not do the same thing again if they wanted to live. Of course, the families were using peaceful means before resorting to force. If they met someone who did not cooperate with them, they would heartlessly deal with them. These people were few and far between and they would not alarm the Heavenly Network. Momentarily, there were no new imports of magical stones into the country, only consumption! Furthermore, the six families proceeded to clear the the magical stones from the rest of the black market. It was a large sum of money, but no matter how expensive it was, it would not exceed 400 thousand per piece Overnight, the secret practitioners suddenly realized that the magical stones on the market had disappeared. The six big families had bought everything. This was the power of the big families! At dawn, Li Yunchu sat in the meeting room. He kneaded his temples and smiled. There are no more problems. Let me wish everyone in advance a good cooperation and large profits! The other families stood up. Let us show Li Yixiao our authority. At this moment, someone suddenly ran into the meeting room. The alteration factory near Route 301 has started operations. Not only are they giving out magical leeks, they have also announced to all the secret practitioners that from today onwards, they would be supplying an unlimited amount of magical stones! 390 thousand for one stone! From Li Yunchus distress, +999! From Nalan Ques distress, +999! From This was such a terrible price. It was ten thousand yuan lower than what they were selling the magical stones at. If the families insisted on competing with them, they would lose even more money! Li Yunchu was so upset that he almost broke his tooth. how lowly! Since Li Yixiao had invited the families over and till now, they had been tricked. The families never expected that they would still have magical stones on hand in order to not let go of the black market. If they kept to their word and could supply an endless flow of magical stones, then they would at least have more than ten thousand stones. Li Yunchu and the rest did not think that they would go to such lengths to maintain their black market business, not even hesitating to put the magical stones on sale! Was 390 thousand yuan per stone a low price! Compared to the market value, not at all! By reducing the price by a slight margin, they increased their market share! It was not a loss at all for them! Chapter 563 - Lu Shu the Lowly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A price war? I dont believe that there are many people in the country who are willing to engage in a price war with us! If he is selling them for 390 thousand per piece, we will sell at 380 thousand per piece! This is not a loss for us. Last night, the average price of magical stones we bought from the black markets was only 320 thousand per piece. I want to see whether they are willing to lose even more money! Li Yunchu fiercely said, Everyone has seen the value in monopolizing the market. What do you think? Let us make our move! I agree, said Nalan Que coldly. What she wanted to do the most now was to beat Li Yixiao up. But before that, she had to find the factory. If not, how could she face Li Yixiao? The supply of magical stones all over the country was running low. The previous week had been somewhat quiet and the market usually needed some time to react. But even after one week, there was no new supply of magical stones. The secret practitioners in the black markets were puzzled. Were there no more magical stones in the country? There were many families who were like Liu Li. What did they need magical stones for? People wanted to buy the stones, but there was no supply! Someone suddenly spread the news. The Luo City Route 301 black market is supplying an unlimited amount of magical stones! 370 thousand per piece! Luo City Wen Wan City black market will provide an unlimited amount of magical stones for 360 thousand per piece! Luo City Route 301 black market is going at 350 thousand per piece! The world was bustling for profit! There were originally many secret practitioners in Luo City. Under these circumstances, practically all the secret practitioners in the country who engaged in the black market business had come here. What were they here for? To replenish their stock! In this one week, they did not sell many magical stones. Fewer people were also coming to the black market. This was because many secret practitioners knew that as long as the Wen Wan City black market reduced its price, the black market at Route 301 would do the same. People were thus tired of coming to Wen Wan City. They could just wait for the prices at the Route 301 black market to decrease. What if they made losses buying magical stones at Wen Wan City? Many people also stopped buying magical stones and became observers instead. They were afraid that the price would keep falling until it was the same as prices overseas. If this was the case, they would make losses buying magical stones now. Li Yunchu called for a meeting that night. 350 thousand per piece was the same as the price they had bought the magical stones at. If 390 thousand was a small loss, then 350 thousand was a huge loss for them! What should we do? The Wang family asked. Even though the price is no longer normal, but if we stop now, we will fall short of success because of the lack of our resolve! Li Yunchu coldly said. I believe that we all have the bold initiative to do so, right? They had experienced many price wars in order to outdo their rivals in their respective businesses. If they were willing to continue a business that lost 300 million a day, what were they not willing to do? What wild ambition this Li Yixiao has! Does he want to monopolize the Luo City black market? Someone laughed coldly. Then we will play along with them till the end. The Liu family will sell all ten thousand of our stones! The Wang family as well! As the secret practitioners were making their way to Luo City, there was another change in the price of magical stones. Luo City Wen Wan City black market will provide an unlimited amount of magical stones for 340 thousand per piece! The next morning, all the family members looked towards the black market in suspense. They were relieved when they saw secret practitioners, who had been queuing since the night before, lining up before the market opened. The Heavenly Network was closing in on them. One third of the secret practitioners may not be able to achieve their goal. But the Heavenly Networks current tactics had changed. The families were also very clear that secret practitioners from all over the country had gathered here. They had received information from their families early on. The families had noted down the secret practitioners to take note of and a large majority of them were either on the way or already here. The hundred people in the queue were the earliest wave. Li Yunchu heaved a sigh of relief. Even if we made some losses, we can estimate our future prospects now. From today onwards, we can get our own employees to transport magical stones from overseas. This monopolized market will be ours. Although they made losses with this price, the families had thought this through. They would use this batch of magical stones as a foundation for their market. In the future, they could deploy manpower to import magical stones from overseas. They would call the shots on the price then. Furthermore, they would cash in even higher profits! To prevent the other families from stealing business, someone warned. Dont worry. The one who eats first earns the greatest profit. Li Yunchu paid no attention to him. He turned to ask the person beside him, How is business at the other black market? Someone beside Li Yunchu laughed. We have most of the customers. They did not dare to reduce their prices, thus no one dares to go there! Ha ha ha, Li Yunchu laughed. They have overestimated themselves. They sold the magical stones at a rapid speed. There was a never-ending stream of people in and out of Wen Wan City. When the families saw this stream of people, they could not help but smile. What a beautiful victory. It was at this moment that their phones all started ringing. Everyone looked at each other. They suddenly felt uneasy Li Yunchu took a deep breath and answered the phone. The caller said, The black market at Route 301 is offering to buy back the magical stones for 350 thousand per piece. Many people have come to sell their magical stones. There have even been people who said that they would buy more stones to deal in! Furthermore, it seems like they have allocated people to come here and buy stones! They purchased a few hundred stones in one go! Li Yunchu suddenly thought about the few deals that involved a few hundred magical stones. He thought that he had encountered a rich family. He was worried whether a problem would crop up here, but after some background checks, he found out that the buyers came from all over. They were not much different from typical secret practitioners either. Thus, he could sell the magical stones in peace. They were actually sent by Li Yixiao?! How lowly! Was this Li Yixiaos plan? Or was this Lu Shus? Stop! Li Yunchu suddenly shouted to the people in the black market. Stop the transactions! But he was too late. They had sold 47 thousand magical stones in one day! Li Yixiao stood at the black market and said to an old man, I didnt expect that you would rope in more people to help. Thank you! Tonight we will drink! The old man stooped. When you helped us initially, you did not ask for anything in return. We simply helped you to buy things along the way. Ha ha, this time we have made the families cop a cropper. Come, lets drink. Li Yixiao turned around and looked at Lu Shu. He cleared his throat. Take care of this place for me. I will take my leave. Lu Shu smiled and said, Sure. I will calculate the profits with you tomorrow. From their earnings, they had made 24 thousand million from 60 thousand magical stones. Lu Shu had promised Li Yixiao earlier a share of 0.1%, thus Li Yixiao would earn 240 million. But Lu Shu did not promise this value to Li Yixiao, he had only promised that his earnings would exceed ten million. As he had decided that he would gather all the magical stones in his hands once again, what he wanted to earn was not just the quota of 24 thousand million. Instead, it was the price difference between 400 thousand per piece and 350 thousand per piece. But he could not possibly get all the magical stones back. He had only collected back 27 thousand magical stones today. The friend that Li Yixiao had called over contributed mostly to this figure. Lu Shu had 55 thousand magical stones now. He wanted to save them for when he dealt with the Darkness Kingdom in the future. It was not possible to quietly transfer property worth more than hundred million yuan. But with magical stones, it was different. Lu Shu did not even acknowledge any of the weapons the families had brought for him. Only the piece of jade was worth leaving behind, as well as the black pearl to frighten others. Thus, if Lu Shu wanted to strengthen his and Lu Xiaoyus training abilities, he would have to go to the Darkness Kingdom and pay for the tools as priced there. Lu Shu decided that when he had the time, he would use Anthonys USB to check out the Darkness Kingdom. Lu Shu was suddenly happy. His systems back end started to record a wave of distress points. From Li Yunchus distress, +999 From Nalan Ques What did win-win mean? Didnt it mean that Lu Shu could earn both money and distress points? Chapter 564 - Counterattack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one had thought that the price war they had been looking forward to would end in such a commotion. In the eyes of the secret practitioners, the Route 301 black market had won this one. But for some reason, they had stopped sales and no longer provided magical stones. Suddenly, it was all clear to the secret practitioners. It seemed as if their Lord had bought the magical stones just to trick the big families! After the meeting between the families ended, Lu Shu sat in the office of the Route 301 black market, deep in thought. The door suddenly opened and Nalan Que stomped in. Nalan Que fiercely asked, Where is Li Yixiao? Lu Shu laughed. He went to drink with Uncle Gao. The secret practitioners outside curiously peered in. Nalan Que slammed the door shut with a bang. The moment the door closed, Nalan Que flashed a smile. How was my acting? Anyone can stir up trouble. As we have discussed, give me the jade from the Li family. Ill exchange it with my Vajra. And youd better make up for the price difference between 400 thousand yuan per piece and 340 thousand yuan per piece. Itll be best if you made it up in magical stones. Lu Shu threw the jade towards Nalan Que. He did not provide divine water to the jade because Nalan Que had said that she wanted to exchange her Vajra for the jade. She had worked together with Lu Shu and Li Yixiao to act in front of the rest of the families. This was one of her conditions. Lu Shu could see how deeply Nalan Que felt towards Li Yixiao. But Lu Shu was curious. Is that piece of jade so important? What do you know? Nalan Que glanced at Lu Shu and wore the jade around her neck. She gently adjusted it so that it would be in contact with her body. If the Li family saw this, they would immediately understand what role the Nalan family played in this deal. She was the one who had suggested that they put up magical stones. She was also the one who backed others up. Once the Nalan family put out magical stones, the rest of the families would have to follow suit. There was a private alliance among the families. But Nalan Que had immediately decided to make an alliance with Li Yixiao. They still had feelings for each other. Lu Shu felt that he could not underestimate a girls desire to look good. Even a masculine woman like Nalan Que wanted to find a way to get her hands on a jade that could preserve youthful looks Okay. Nalan Que waved. I will take my leave. Tell Li Yixiao if he dares to touch another woman, its the end for him. After she finished speaking, Nalan Que returned to her fierce manner and stormed out of the room. All of this was an act. After Lu Shu finished dealing with this final matter, he heaved a sigh of relief. Nothing had been going his way since he returned. First he had to choose whether he wanted to take up the position of Heavenly King. After rejecting Nie Ting, Nie Ting intentionally made things hard for him. He did not allow Lu Shu to proceed to the Cultivation College Was the aim of selling these magical stones to earn money? That was only one factor. To speak the truth, Lu Shu was not lacking in money. But he did not get the mythical objects or weapons he had wanted from the families, thus this deal was of little value to him. On the other hand, he had wanted, from the bottom of his heart, to create a large affair to humiliate Nie Ting. It was that simple. Lu Shu was someone who bore grudges. Nie Ting had made him miss the exam and refused to pick up his calls. Even if Nie Ting was the strongest in the East, Lu Shu could not bear this humiliation. He had definitely made a lot of contributions on this trip to Japan. Not only had he been promoted to Captain, he had even made outstanding contributions. Just because Nie Ting wanted to make him in charge of overseas relations, thus he could deliberately humiliate Lu Shu? For what reason?! Liu Xiu did not mind facing danger. In reality, he felt that there was more to gain overseas. But he did not want bear the lives of Liu Xiu and the others on his shoulders while doing his work. He could not forgive this! So what was all this for! Lu Shu had been sitting in the office, seemingly deep in thought. In reality, he was waiting for Nie Tings distress points! What made Lu Shu somewhat unhappy was that he had not received any distress points from Nie Ting Since he had peacefully left the Capital, he had thought about this. He was not done. Lu Shu had to oppose Nie Tings supremacy till the end. He wanted to see who could last longer If it were someone else, they would give in after just one strike from the Heavenly Network leader. But Lu Shu would not give in! Lu Shu knew that even if he had money, Nie Ting could also freeze his bank account within minutes. But Lu Shu was very clear of Nie Tings and Shi Xuejins behavior. He had known them for a long time. Even if his account was frozen, he could talk his way out of it. Nie Ting could control Lu Shu because he knew that Lu Shu was not unethical. At least, he would not rebel against the Heavenly Network. He would not commit a heinous crime. Lu Shus current courage came from the knowledge that Nie Ting dealt with things in an official way. The current conflict was that he did not want to be a Heavenly King, but Nie Ting insisted on him being one. Others would think that Lu Shu was crazy. Becoming the Heavenly King was a good thing. Why was he so troublesome even after such good things had been sent his way? But Lu Shu was different. He did not want to be forced to do something. It was at this moment that Lu Shus phone rang. Lu Shu glanced at it and saw that Shi Xuejin was calling him. Ha ha, he would not pick up. Where did you go when I called you the previous time? And now you are the one calling me? As his phone stopped ringing, Lu Shu received a message from Shi Xuejin. What are you doing!??! Pick up the phone! From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! Lu Shu was dizzy with happiness. This was the first time he saw Shi Xuejin so agitated. He had received distress points from Shi Xuejin. But why not from Nie Ting? Another call came. Lu Shu waited for ten seconds before picking up the phone. Hello? Heavenly King Shi? Last time when I tried to call you, no one picked up. I was still worried that something had happened to you. From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! Im fine. Can I ask you how many magical stones you have? Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. You see, wasnt Heavenly King Li selling them? It has nothing to do with me, Lu Shu laughed. Cut the nonsense. What do you want? A letter of admission? Shi Xuejin was rarely so irritable Nie Ting had only been at the Changbai mountains for a few days, and a serious incident had occurred. Shi Xuejin did not know what to tell Nie Ting when he returned. A letter of admission? What letter of admission? Lu Shu acted surprised. Havent I missed the admission period? I was thinking about it. Rules are rules. The Heavenly Network could not possibly give me a special advantage You Shi Xuejin held back from saying obscenities. From Shi Xuejins distress, +1000! Lets put school affairs aside for now. Recently I lost a tool, did you see it around? Help me find it Lu Shu said casually. Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. This was extortion! Chapter 565 - From Nie Ting’s Distress Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shi Xuejin suddenly calmed down. As long as Lu Shu was willing to state his conditions, he would no longer have to worry. At least he knew what Lu Shu wanted. He was scared that Lu Shu would, on the contrary, not want anything, other than to oppose Nie Ting to the end. To smart people like Shi Xuejin, how could he not know why Lu Shu wanted to do so? This was not just greed. Luo City had become the hottest gathering spot for secret practitioners. But Shi Xuejin knew one thing. Lu Shu was calm and rational. Lu Shu would know what Shi Xuejin was doing. Shi Xuejin said, What tool did you lose? Lu Shu was hopeful. A sword? I cant remember Shi Xuejin was silent. How could you not remember? Couldnt you just say what you wanted? Do we have to do the thinking for you?! From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! Shi Xuejin suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up. But he kept his steady tone. I cant do this by myself. Wait till I contact you again. But do prepare yourself mentally for the rest. Shi Xuejin hung up. Lu Shu smacked his lips. He suspected that his bank account would be suspended On the other hand, the families in the upper classes could transfer large amounts in a single transaction. But he could not. He could only transfer 500 thousand per day to Lu Xiaoyus bank account. How long would he take? His balance was just too large However, according to his understanding of Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting, he was excited to see what mythical objects he could get his hands on with this money. He would not accept it if he could not get any mythical objects! Although mythical objects carried great value, there was no market for it. One could not buy them even if they wanted to. There would definitely be odd conditions to exchange mythical objects at the Darkness Kingdom. In the Darkness Kingdom, magical stones could not be exchanged for much, but mythical objects were an exception. Take for example Anthonys Deep Sea White Sand. It could only be exchanged with the life of a Heavenly King. How much was a Heavenly Kings worth? There was no way of finding out. This was one of the reasons why magical stones had not become accepted as currency. Another reason was that the quality of magical stones differed according to its origin. Some magical stones had a higher concentration of Spirit Qi, while some had a lower concentration. To experts like Nie Ting and Howard, magical stones were not as important. Thus, they did not pay much attention to them. It was not like in an ordinary Xianxia 1 novel, where all the magical stones across the world were the same. A low level magical stone was a 1, a mid tier magical stone was a 10 and a high level magical stone was a 100. It was not so simple in the real world Magical stones were like ores. You could say that they were worth a lot, but as for exactly how much they were worth would depend on their actual condition. Magical stones were not like gold. You could still refine gold to increase its purity. The magical stones in the Heavenly Network were more or less of the same quality. However, the same could not be said of magical stones from overseas. Some secret practitioners deliberately bought substandard magical stones and brought them into the country to deceive fools. Most people could not sense the concentration of magical stones. Substandard magical stones were also slightly cheaper overseas. Lu Shu had kept the magical stones for two reasons. One, he could easily transport them overseas to engage in deals overseas. Two, if he stored the magical stones in the Seal of Lands, Nie Ting could not freeze his assets. Would Nie Ting make him surrender his magical stones? Ha ha, that was impossible. Money could be used to exchange for mythical objects, but magical stones could not. If it really happened, he would pack his things and leave Lu Shu waited for a whole day. Sitting in the office of the black market, he suddenly beamed with joy. From Nie Tings distress, +1000! Finally! Ten minutes ago, a black line suddenly flew through the sky. The friction between Nie Tings protective gear and the air produced a loud roar, as if an airplane had flown past. Upon reaching the Liuhai Lane airspace, the black line suddenly descended. Shi Xuejin was sitting on his deck chair and reading. He looked up and saw Nie Ting. What happened at the Changbai mountains? Nie Ting shook his head, not wanting to speak more. He asked, Did anything happen these few days? Shi Xuejins expression became sluggish. What happened over at the Changbai mountains? Nie Ting looked at Shi Xuejin in amusement. If something happened, it happened. Dont try to change the subject. Shi Xuejin sighed. Earlier on, Lu Shu and Li Yixiao wanted to sell magical stones, right? Yes, Nie Ting nodded his head. What happened? Which family did they sell the stones to? Who is in control of the black market now? Dont panic Shi Xuejin gulped. The situation is not so simple Nie Ting suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. Shi Xuejin said, Lu Shu had more than just a few thousand magical stones. He called over six families and sold ten thousand stones to each family From Nie Tings distress, +1000! Ten thousand stones per family. Six families meant that 60 thousand stones had been sold. But Shi Xuejin added on, Not just that. After he sold the 60 thousand stones, he still had many stones on his hands. A safe estimate would be around 20 thousand stones. Nie Ting was silent. Do you mean that now, the families have 60 thousand stones on hand? From Nie Tings distress, +1000! He had taken great pains to prevent the leak of resources. The magical stones were not so important. But he did not want the families to rapidly rise in prominence. One could not rely on just resources to advance from Class C to Class B. Furthermore, beyond Class B, one had to rely on their own self-knowledge rather than magical stones. But if they allowed the families to produce many Class Cs, and these Class Cs demanded to hold important positions in the Heavenly Network, it would be a huge headache for the Heavenly Network. Now, each family had 10 thousand magical stones. This was enough to produce at least a Class C. According to the Yinyang Kinship of the Three, Class Fs needed 81 small cycles. Advancing from Class F to Class E, Class E to Class D, and Class D to Class C all needed nine big cycles each. Thus, if the families wanted to force out a Class C using just resources, they would need over six thousand magical stones. After reaching Class C, Yinyang Kinship of the Three required that Class Cs retake the course to make up for what they had missed. If one wanted to use resources to forcibly advance to the peak of Class C, they would need 110 thousand magical stones. This was why magical stones were in high demand among secret practitioners, while experts often did not care about them. Experts were not willing to exchange their mythical objects for magical stones, as the stones did not mean much to them. At first, Nie Ting had suggested that Shi Xuejin use magical stones to increase his power. But after he had advanced to the peak of Class C, there was only the possibility of advancing to Class B. Advancing to Class B would require the strength of the entire country. Shi Xuejin thus gave up. Nie Ting paid attention to the magical stones as he had to consider the overall situation. No. Lu Shu bought back some of the magical stones at a lower price. We dont know the exact amount of stones that he bought back, said Shi Xuejin. Each family most likely has an average of three thousand stones left. Chapter 566 - One Cannot Expect to Accomplish Major Tasks If They Are Not Willing to Take Risks Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shi Xuejin had explained exactly how Lu Shu tricked the big families. He knew that Nalan Que had coordinated with external forces throughout the deal. He had even done research on the tools that the families had given Lu Shu. In other words, in the seven days that I was gone, Luo City has become the countrys largest black market goods center, right Nie Ting said. Shi Xuejins expression was somewhat awkward. Ha ha, something like that. From Nie Tings distress, +1000! Even if the Heavenly Network could no longer suppress the black market, and the fact that they were no longer ruthless to the secret practitioners who brought magical stones from overseas, but they could not be brazen in their actions either! Was this a black market or a farmers market? Why not just call it a wholesale training resource market? The atmosphere grew heavy. Shi Xuejin thought about it and said, Why not let him go to school? He is creating a lot of trouble now. Nie Ting sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and rubbed his temples. What exactly is he thinking? Dont you understand? Shi Xuejin had no choice but to explain to Nie Ting. He was very unhappy with your decision. Lu Shu most likely does not want his life to be controlled. Look at his desire to travel when he just joined us! Now that he has somewhat integrated into the organization, you give him a responsibility. No wonder he has rebelled. Lock his account for now. We need to ask him what he wants. Nie Ting calmed down. He wants a sword, said Shi Xuejin immediately. Nie Ting looked at Shi Xuejin with uncertainty. It is because he could not find a mythical object suitable for him overseas? So now his plan is to get it from me? From Nie Tings distress, +999! I feel that we can give that sword to him. Shi Xuejin eyes lit up once again. It might suit him. Hearing Shi Xuejins words, Nie Ting regained his absolute rationality. No. Why? That sword is too important. But you wanted to give that sword to Li Xianyi, right? Shi Xuejin said, Lu Shu is still young. He may even surpass Li Xianyi. But the condition of giving the sword to Li Xianyi was him accepting the position of Heavenly King. Nie Ting shook his head. One cannot expect to accomplish major tasks if they are not willing to take risks! Shi Xuejin said. Ill think about it. Nie Ting said, Thats right. Help me to lock Li Yixiaos account too. Dont accept any of his explanations. Besides that, get Zhong Yutang to deploy people to take over the Route 301 black market. Lu Shu and Li Yixiao will earn 10% of the profits from each person annually. This was Nie Tings reason for his actions. Li Yixiao had gone beyond his work scope. He could not break the law while acting as law enforcement. But Li Yixiaos contributions towards the black market could not go unnoticed. Thus, Nie Ting would not allow Li Yixiao to work for nothing. This was the reason why Lu Shu dared to have dealings with Nie Ting. How should they deal with Lu Shu? How could they make him willing to become the ninth Heavenly King? This was giving Nie Ting a headache. If Nie Ting told the big families that he was offering the position of a Heavenly King, wouldnt they go crazy over it? Why was it so hard when it came to Lu Shu? At first, Nie Ting still felt that victory was within reach. Now, all he was left with was a headache But Nie Ting felt that he could not just accept Lu Shus counterattack. The two of them were not finished! Shi Xuejin sat by the side and innocently continued reading his book. Since Nie Ting had returned, he was too lazy to continue dealing with Lu Shu. Shi Xuejin changed his ring tone to Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable. This trick that Zhong Yutang had taught him worked well. It was peaceful and quiet. Nie Ting did not care about Lu Shu temporarily. Lu Shu happily transferred 500 thousand to Lu Xiaoyus account. Seven days after Lu Shu started receiving distress points from Nie Ting, Lu Shu suddenly received a notification from the bank that his account had been frozen Before he could do anything, You Mingyu had brought his team to the Route 301 black market. Lu Shu was curious. Have you come to take control of this black market? Hm? You Mingyu was somewhat curious. From Lu Shus tone, it was as if he had known that the Heavenly Network would come to take control of the black market. Lu Shu had done his preparations. How could the Heavenly Network allow outsiders to manage the black market in Luo Citys sacred training location? Suddenly, Li Yixiaos shriek came from the room beside them. Nie Ting! We are at daggers drawn! Ha ha, Lu Shu was happy. He knew that Nie Ting would not let Li Yixiao off Hand it to me. Lu Shu stretched out his hand. You Mingyu was dumbfounded. Hand what? The tool that Heavenly King Nie has given to me. Lu Shu laughed. Nie Ting had not frozen his account for seven days straight. This meant that Nie Ting did not know what to give Lu Shu. But now that his account was frozen, it meant that Nie Ting had brought something of equivalent value. You Mingyu wordlessly waved behind him. A Heavenly Network member carried a long wooden box and passed it to Lu Shu. Lu Shu opened the box and was shocked. You are not playing around with me, right? Why would we play around with you? You Mingyu was not happy. There is nothing in this box! The box felt rather heavy when Lu Shu carried it, it was empty when opened. No. Lu Shu suddenly realized that there was something in the box. And that something was transparent! You Mingyu said, Heavenly King Nie said that this sword is called the Cheng Ying. It has been passed down from ancient times and recognizes its owner by blood. Please treasure it. Lu Shu was truly dumbfounded. Cheng Ying of the Ten Great Swords? Didnt it disappear after the Spring and Autumn period? He knew about the Ten Great Swords of China. The origins of the Cheng Ying were mysterious and unknown. It had been used by Shang Tianzi, as well as Kong Zhou of the Spring and Autumn period. It was said that the sword could only be seen during the brief moment when day turned to night. After that, it would become transparent. It was not that Lu Shu completely could not see the Cheng Ying in the wooden box. Upon closer inspection, he could see the faint outline of the sword. Heavenly King Nie said that this sword is no trivial matter. You must have patience while refining the sword. As You Mingyu finished speaking, he thought of something else. We will give you and Heavenly King Li shares from the market, but you no longer have to worry about the management of this market. He was showing Lu Shu the door. Lu Shu smacked his lips. He carried the box and left. He walked quickly as he was slightly worried that Li Yixiao would react and cause him trouble He would leave You Mingyu to suffer Li Yixiaos rage. He might even enjoy it. Lu Shu did not know whether this fabled Cheng Ying sword would make up for his losses. But he knew that rather than leaving behind so much money, it was better to exchange it for a weapon that could protect his life. Such a high-leveled sword should have sword energy, right? Chapter 567 - Cheng Ying Sword Spirit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were records of the Cheng Ying sword in history. It was said that it was found during the Shang dynasty and subsequently kept by Kong Zhou. It was said that an ordinary person had accidentally found the Cheng Ying sword by a tree trunk. There was nothing unusual about the tree under the invisible aurablade. It was only after the person walked further away that the tree suddenly collapsed with a crash. Of course, Lu Shu felt that a lot of the things he knew had been passed down by word of mouth. He would still have to find out the truth by himself. He remembered You Mingyus words that the sword recognized its owner by blood. When Lu Shu left, he had even reminded him that he could only do so when day turned to night and vice versa. There were only two chances per day. Thus, the first thing that he did when he reached home was to observe this sword. Lu Shu sat in the backyard of his apartment. The Cheng Ying sword lay quietly in the wooden box. Lu Shu waited for the arrival of night. He was not afraid that he would miss the chance. Wasnt it said before? The Cheng Ying sword would only reveal its true appearance when day turned to night and vice versa. The dusk rays shone like a magnificent jewel. The moment the sun sunk below the horizon, a thin and slender sword appeared in the originally empty box in front of Lu Shu. The sword was semi-transparent, like colored glaze. The streamlined shape made Lu Shu touched. It was just too beautiful. Even the blade of the Cheng Ying sword was unified with the rest of the sword. Just looking at the exterior of the sword, Lu Shu felt that the money Nie Ting had confiscated was worth it. The Heavenly Network was still somewhat reasonable! Lu Shu gently placed his index finger on the sword blade. Even if his body was as tough as that of a Class B, the blade quickly created a wound on his finger. The blood flowing from his finger flowed into the transparent Cheng Ying sword with huge celestial powers. It was like a drop of blood that fell into the water. There was a tinkling sound, before it spread like smoke. Lu Shus senses suddenly linked with the Cheng Ying sword. The twilight disappeared very quickly. The Cheng Ying sword also returned to its transparent form, but Lu Shu could sense its presence very clearly. Earlier on, Lu Shu was still worried that this sword was too transparent. What would he do if he accidentally misplaced it? Lu Shu suspected that after the Spring and Autumn period, it had disappeared because someone had misplaced it and could not find it But Lu Shu now realized that after the ritual of dripping blood and recognizing the owner, the owner of the sword could sense its presence. He did not have to be worried about hurting himself. Lu Shu was also amused at his overly anxious self. The blood circulated in the Cheng Ying sword like an ocean current until it had dissipated into every corner of the sword. Suddenly, something strange happened. A figure wearing a white robe floated from within the Cheng Ying sword. Sword spirit! Lu Shu was pleasantly surprised. This sword was a mythical object that possessed a sword spirit. Lu Shu finally determined that this sword was worth the money he had lost. But he did not know what function this sword spirit had. Lu Shu fixed his eyes upon the sword spirit. The sword spirit was a male. The white robe that he wore made him seem like he was not from the modern times. What made Lu Shu surprised was that this sword spirit was completely in human form. Earlier, he had encountered the black dragon from the Black Dragon Spear and the golden snake. This was Lu Shus first time seeing a soul sword in human form, besides the Snowy Mountain sword spirit. The sword spirit was handsome and light-hearted. There was a purple lotus in between his eyebrows. He was very elegant. Finally, I see the light of day, the man said as he looked at the world in front of him. Lu Shu suddenly asked, You can speak? What is your name? He had seen other sword spirits in human form, but this was the only one who could speak. Didnt this mean that this sword spirit was very impressive? Lu Shu was overjoyed! The handsome man turned to look at Lu Shu. He said calmly, You can call me Hai Gongzi. Hai Gongzi? What a strange name. Lu Shu asked, What abilities do you have? Lu Shu did not sense any waves of aura from Hai Gongzi. But Lu Shu knew that Hai Gongzi definitely had some method of blocking waves of aura, like Nalan Que. Hai Gongzi furrowed his eyebrows and asked, Are you the current owner of the Cheng Ying sword? Lu Shu hurriedly nodded his head. Yes, yes, yes, I am! You are not suitable. The moment Hai Gongzi finished speaking, he returned to the Cheng Ying sword like smoke Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Heck! What a troublesome sword spirit! Showing this kind of attitude to your owner?! Come out! Lu Shu roared in a frenzy. Did you hear me? Come out! Lu Shus voice was so loud that his neighbor came to take a look in alarm. The moment he stepped out, Lu Shu turned his head and said, Not you. Go back! His neighbor was dumbfounded. From Wang Xiaos distress, +199 Lu Shu once again looked at the Cheng Ying sword. His connection with the sword had not been broken because of Hai Gongzis hate. Thus, Lu Shu was very sure that he had become the official owner of the sword. This Cheng Ying sword was his now. This also meant that the swords normal functions would not be affected. It was just that the sword spirit was somewhat troublesome. This was not a big deal. At most, the sword spirit would not listen to his instructions. But Lu Shu could not bear this humiliation. Sword spirit, who do you hate? Earlier, he had still thought that Nie Ting was nice enough to give him an ancient mythical object. But it turns out that it was a trick. Ha ha. No wonder Nie Ting had told You Mingyu to remind Lu Shu that he needed to be patient while refining the sword. What, did he have to persuade Hai Gongzi patiently? As if! Lu Shu thought about it for a long time. Suddenly, he decided to drop another drop of blood. Hai Gongzi once again appeared as a result. His gaze was grave and stern. In the future, do not call me for no reason. Lu Shu did not even get to shout at Hai Gongzi before Hai Gongzi returned to the sword. Haha. Lu Shu once again dropped a drop of blood and Hai Gongzi appeared once again. This time, Hai Gongzi was visibly suppressing his anger. Lu Shu was unhappy. Who are you trying to trick? Dont you know that Im the owner of the Cheng Ying sword now? Dont you have any awareness as a sword spirit? Hai Gongzi said with a dark expression. I dont want to fight you, but dont provoke me either. It is best that we live in peace with each other. You are still too weak to become a suitable owner of the Cheng Ying sword. Hai Gongzi prepared to return to the Cheng Ying sword. But in less than one second, Lu Shu squeezed out another drop of blood. Hai Gongzi had not even fully returned into the sword before he came out again! Hai Gongzi was confused. Lu Shu laughed coldly. I cant help you now. I dont want to fight you? Didnt it mean that as a sword spirit, you could not fight your owner? Hai Gongzi knew that he had been seen through. There was no point threatening Lu Shu. Hai Gongzi was very unhappy with the person in front of him. As Lu Shu had thought, he could not fight the owner of the Cheng Ying sword! This was his limit as a sword spirit! Chapter 568 - Killed One Thousand, But Lost Eight Hundred Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Capital, Liuhai Lane. Lingjing Lane was where the headquarters of the Heavenly Network stood. This was also where Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin resided. Under normal circumstances, very few Heavenly Network members would come here. Those who were able to come were not Class C experts like Hao Zhichao or Zhong Yutang. They were important figures who had jurisdiction over a region. The courtyard was peaceful and quiet. The plants were growing new shoots. Shi Xuejin was not reading this time. He had placed a tea set on the stone table and was slowly brewing tea. Nie Ting sat by the side, rapidly glancing through the recent documents. He had three identities. He was the Easts top expert, the leader of the Heavenly Network, as well as the principal of the Capital Daoyuan Class. Ordinary people would find it hard to strike a balance between these three roles. Everyone had a limit to their energy. Most could not be in two places at once. But Nie Ting was different. His efficiency when it came to official affairs was unparalleled. I have delivered the Cheng Ying sword, Nie Ting said calmly. Teacher had said that only the honest can use the sword. Lu Shu is not bad, but I cant say that hes honest either. Do you think Teacher will blame us? Shi Xuejin laughed. My dad is not that honest himself. Theres no point in having so many requirements. Dont look at me. If I go see him, he will say the same thing too. You may be afraid, but I am not. To Nie Ting, the Cheng Ying sword was an important item entrusted to him by his teacher. In terms of strength, even the Xin Ting sword could not compare to the Cheng Ying sword. But Shi Xuejin suddenly laughed. What expression do you think Lu Shu is making now while facing Hai Gongzi? My dad said that Hai Gongzi has a bad temper. You have to follow him. Back then, my paternal grandfather was so upset that he threatened to commit suicide. But he still had to speak well about the sword to others. Nie Ting broke into a small smile before he covered his mouth. If it were not because of that, I would be unwilling to give the Cheng Ying sword to him. Let him deal with it. On the contrary, I want to know how a strong-willed person like him would react to Hai Gongzi. The atmosphere between Lu Shu and Hai Gongzi was very stiff. Lu Shu asked coldly, Are you going to obey me? Hai Gongzis white robe moved by itself, even without any wind. He picked his eyebrows. There has not been anyone who has dared to ask me such a question. You are the first! Lu Shu was very sure that the Cheng Ying sword Nie Ting had given him was meaningful. But Nie Ting was definitely not at ease. Perhaps he was waiting to see how Lu Shu would react. Lu Shu had used the case of the black market and the magical stones to fight back. He did not believe that Nie Ting would let it slip, just like how he could not accept being controlled by Nie Ting. Now, there was a war between Lu Shu and Nie Ting. Lu Shu could not lose! There was no one who dared to ask you so, because you had not met me then, Lu Shu said coldly. He had been busy patronizing Hai Gongzi that he did not notice the distress points in his systems back-end. He took a look and realized that there were distress points! From Ao Hais distress, +399. From Ao Hais distress, +666. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Ao Hai? This was a very rare name. Lu Shu had a feeling that he had only seen this name a few times in Journey to the West Hai Gongzi smiled and sat on the chair in the backyard. No worries. If you dont let me return to the sword, then I wont. Lu Shu had indeed humiliated him till he could not bear it. Lu Shu had summoned him multiple times using his blood. He had to go out! But now that he did not return to the sword, what could Lu Shu do? The moment Hai Gongzi sat down, he saw Lu Shu carry a bucket of washed potatoes from the house. Hai Gongzi was shocked. He had an unpleasant premonition. You Before he could finish speaking, he saw Lu Shu take the Cheng Ying sword to peel potatoes Hai Gongzi was furious. How can you use the Cheng Ying sword to peel potatoes! I have never seen someone use the Cheng Ying sword to peel a potato even after all these years! From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu laughed. It cant be that there were no potatoes in China during the Shang dynasty and the Spring and Autumn period, right? This is common knowledge! Now that the Cheng Ying sword is in my hands, I can use it in any way I want to. Hai Gongzi seemed to be suppressing his rage. Lu Shu had been thinking about how to make Hai Gongzi angry. Earlier, he had even thought about a worse trick. But the problem was, he had to use this sword in the future as well. He had wanted to provide the sword with divine water. But to speak the truth, the benefits from doing so would not be as great. Anyway, he practiced the sword. It was not easy to get a mythical object without going through much trouble. Furthermore, Lu Shu liked the special characteristic of the sword, it was invisible! In the past, he had said that others assumed that he was a long range fighter and would spare no effort in getting close to him. After they did so, he would suddenly become a close range fighter. How scary was this? Now, it was different. With the Cheng Ying sword in his hand, when the opponent approached him, they might not even know how they had died. He really liked this sword, other than its sword spirit. Lu Shu even suspected that Nie Ting may have discussed with the sword spirit to humiliate Lu Shu. He felt that Nie Ting would certainly do something like this! Hai Gongzi looked at Lu Shu using the Cheng Ying sword to peel the potatoes. His expression grew darker and darker. After going through much pain seeing Lu Shu peel the potatoes, Lu Shu once again went into the kitchen. He appeared with a chopping board and some vegetables. He once again started chopping Ever since Hai Gongzi had become a sword spirit, this was his first time seeing the Cheng Ying sword suffer such humiliation if others received the Cheng Ying sword, wouldnt they treasure it? This was the reason for Hai Gongzis current personality. No one had ever made him admit defeat like Lu Shu did! Finally, Hai Gongzi could take it no longer. He returned to the Cheng Ying sword, but was once again summoned by Lu Shus blood. From Ao Hais distress, +999! What a dispute between a human and a sword spirit. Lu Shu wanted to teach Hai Gongzi and not let him go back, but Hai Gongzi insisted on going back. In less than two days, when Li Yixiao came to visit Lu Shu, he was taken aback. Lu Shu, what happened to you? You look terrible! Are you talking about yourself? Lu Shu replied feebly. His face was pale and his voice was soft. He was somewhat listless as well. He had not done anything serious. It was just that he had lost too much blood Lu Shu and Ao Hai both had strong perseverance. This dispute had lasted for two days and two nights. Even Lu Shu, who had practically reached Class B, could not take it anymore. There was a truce just for today Lu Shu looked at the peeled potatoes and cut vegetables in the courtyard. He had killed an enemy of one thousand, but lost eight hundred But Lu Shu was pleased with himself. Ao Hai could not match his strength. Ao Hai was going crazy from these two days! From Ao Hais distress, +999! Chapter 569 - Li Yixiao The Lobbyist Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, Lu Shu felt that something was wrong too, as if Hai Gongzi was restraining himself. Lu Shu used to wonder whether Hai Gongzi had a card up his sleeve to rebel against his master, but it seemed unlikely given that Hai Gongzi had not used it after so many days At the moment, Lu Shu felt more sorry for the piles of peeled potatoes and chopped vegetables than the loss of his blood Bloody hell, he could never finish them all. Lu Shu turned to Li Yixiao and asked, Why are you here? Looking at Lu Shus wasted and colorless face, Li Yixiao mumbled, Its Chinese New Year soon. I thought you wouldnt want to celebrate it alone, so Id like to invite you over to my place for a dinner. Your place? Lu Shu was stunned. You can cook? Youll know it when you come, Li Yixiao said, pulling at Lu Shus arm. Yet, Lu Shu was wondering what Li Yixiao was up to, for he was not really someone who would visit other people for no reason. Why? Was he suddenly feeling generous and hospitable today? What was more, an invitation to his own house? Li Yixiao lived in the Luo City Cultivation College dormitory, which was specially built for Luo City Heavenly Network members and future teachers of the College. As a Heavenly King, Li Yixiao was entitled to a suite of three bedrooms and one dining room since the opening of the dormitory. However, the ownership of the suite belonged to the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu even bumped into Xi Fei inside the dormitory building. He met many familiar faces, staring curiously at him. All the buildings were ten-storey tall, and Li Yixiao lived on the tenth floor. At his doorstep, the door was suddenly opened just when Li Yixiao was about to retrieve his keys. In the next instant, Lu Shu was utterly dumbstruck by the sight of the face inside the house. He looked at Li Yixiao, and turned to Nalan Que, who was standing inside. You two are staying together! This was unimaginable! Back then, Lu Shu could feel Nalan Ques deep feelings towards Li Yixiao when they joined forces to trick the other five families, and he had indeed considered the possibility of their continued love affair. But he had certainly not expected it to happen so fast! Nalan Que had an apron around her waist and a spatula in her hand. Nice to see you, Lu Shu. Come on in. Dinners ready. Please wait for me to serve the dishes on plates. Lu Shu almost shuddered in shock. Since when had Nalan Que become such a wife material? When Nalan Que returned to the kitchen, Li Yixiao winked at Lu Shu and announced proudly, What do you think? Ive trained her well. Lu Shu was overwhelmed in astonishment. I didnt know you were capable of that! He had a tour around Li Yixiaos new house. Apparently it had been carefully furnished, because small items of decoration could never be Li Yixiaos idea. He was such a coarse man! Lu Shu returned his gaze to Nalan Que, who looked just like an ideal wife Was this all real? Werent they supposed to be fated enemies? Lu Shu found it hard to believe in horoscopes again Dinner is ready, Nalan Que called sweetly from the kitchen. Then, she walked into the dining room with two plates in her hands, stewed meatball with brown sauce and braised pork chops. They looked rather tasty. Suddenly Lu Shus attention was attracted by a globe beside the TV desk. There was something strange about it, because there was a red protrusion on its surface. Out of curiosity and boredom, Lu Shu pressed it and, unexpectedly, the globe cracked open in its center. Instantly a stack of red RMB notes 1 poured out from the broken globe Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Treasure hunt?! Before he could recover from his shock, a new entry was registered in the background. From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! Nalan Que banged the two plates of dishes onto the table, her elegance and gentleness were both gone. On the contrary, Nalan Que looked as black as thunder. Li Yixiao, didnt you promise to me that there were no more secret hoards? Li Yixiao tried his best to explain himself. Huh? I didnt put that in. Maybe its been there since I bought it After he finished the sentence, Li Yixiao picked up the money himself and carefully put it in Nalan Ques pocket. From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! It was a bloody accident, Lu Shu thought, who knew you had hidden your money in a globe? More importantly, Li Yixiao was living such a pathetic life and hed actually been under Nalan Ques control! In Lu Shus heart, Li Yixiaos future mother-in-law appeared even more venerable now. Li Yixiao could not complain about Lu Shu in Nalan Ques presence. Admittedly, though, Lu Shu enjoyed the dinner. Nalan Que was a pretty good cook. But Lu Shu was aware that Li Yixiao must have a reason for the dinner invitation. It could never have been so simple. Halfway through the dinner, Li Yixiao suddenly asked, Lu Shu, since you are quite free recently, how about going for some overseas missions together with me? Lu Shu was surprised. Overseas? Its so dangerous. Im still a student. You cant be a student anymore, can you? The admission test is over! I can sit for High School Leaving Examinations to enter normal key universities. Im good at studies. Lu Shu picked a piece of pork chop with his chopsticks and stuff it in his mouth. Nalan Que had purposely chosen short ribs, whose bones could be easily picked out. Nalan Que commented from the side, Why are you so fond of going overseas? What good does it do? Dont underestimate the danger out there. What can you do if you run into the Saint or the one from the Department of Faith Theory?! Li Yixiaos eyeballs couldnt stop rolling, as if he was getting anxious. Lu Shu deliberated about the possibility that Li Yixiao was actually a lobbyist sent by Nie Ting. Previously Nie Ting had used the same trick. Why? Nie Ting was now counting on Li Yixiao for persuading him to take charge of the overseas affairs of the Heavenly Network? Otherwise, why was Li Yixiao so eager to bringing him out of the country?! Before they finished the dinner, Li Yixiao asked Lu Shu subtly a few more times, but was rejected without fail. Only then did Li Yixiao realize that Lu Shu was determined not to venture overseas. In fact, Lu Shu was not unwilling to go, but he did not want to be forced by Nie Ting. What for? The two of them were engaged in a power struggle now and he himself would not yield even if Li Yixiao was the lobbyist. After Lu Shu was gone, Nalan Que eyed Li Yixiao sideways. Why are you so eager in bringing Lu Shu overseas with you? But Li Yixiao refused to tell her the truth. After a painful 30-minute interrogation, Li Yixiao finally gave away. Nie Ting said that he will only unfreeze my account if I convince Lu Shu to go with me This Nie Ting At the moment, Nalan Que was the last person who would want Li Yixiao to venture overseas. Couldnt they just live their own lives together? After a long pause, she was suddenly reminded of a piece of advice suggested by her bestie, that children could bind men to their woman Nalan Que cleared her throat and asked, Li Yixiao, do you want a child? Li Yixiao was stunned. Want a child? Whos willing to give you their child? Nalan Que was speechless. I mean, do you want a child with me?! Even if I go ask for a child with you, no ones willing to give away their child! Li Yixiao found her request ridiculous. Nalan Ques face darkened. She stomped away to watch the TV. Never mind. If thats the case, our child would be a mentally disabled one anyway! Chapter 570 - A Young Kasyapa Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiao had spent more than a decade wandering about all corners of the country. It was his rich experience that had transformed him into a difficult Heavenly King from the naive teenage boy he once was. No one knew how much he had been through, there was love and hatred, honesty and deception. At the moment, he was not yet ready to be a father, and that was why he had avoided to give Nalan Que an answer. Back in those years, he used to be a salesperson in an organization producing fake drugs. In order to make a living, he pretended to be ignorant of the companys unethical doings, but was eventually chased out due to his super appetite. After so many years of hardship, Li Yixiao believed that he had to be sufficiently prepared before he could welcome in a new life. Maybe one day, he could proudly announce to his master when he visited his grave that Wait a second, where was his masters grave?! Just when Li Yixiao was indulging in his memories, Lu Shu had already reached home and begun singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Currently he and Hai Gongzi were in a truce, after which they would continue with another round of intense battle. How could he, Lu Shu, not be able to subdue an annoying sword spirit specially sent by Nie Ting?! After midnight, Lu Shu went to the yard to practice his sword skills. This time, however, he used Cheng Ying sword instead of a wooden one. After all, Cheng Ying sword would be his weapon in the future, which made it necessary to familiarize himself with it during his daily practice. After a while, Lu Shu was drenched in sweat due to the intense practice. Suddenly Hai Gongzi emerged himself. He said to Lu Shu coldly, his robe flapping in the air, I did not expect you to be willing to continue with such basic practice given your current level. Impressive. Nonetheless, your swordplay is nothing close to aesthetic. I can teach you something if you beg me with full sincerity. As he spoke, an air of pure arrogance surrounded Hai Gongzi. Lu Shu rolled his eyes and retrieved another potato from his Seal of Lands. What position was he in to teach him? And he even hoped Lu Shu would beg him? How ridiculous! If you beg me with full sincerity, I can stop using Cheng Ying sword for this. Lu Shu grinned. From Hai Gongzis distress, +399! Immediately he had returned to the sword before Lu Shu finished peeling the potato. But that was not the end yet. Lu Shu believed that Hai Gongzis haughty comment was a hint at war. Hence, he had decisively resumed the cycle of summoning Hai Gongzi with his blood and peeling potatoes in front of him Lu Shu was getting paler, and angrier as well. In comparison to other sword spirits who listened to their hosts obediently, why was this one such a pain in his ass? No way. It must be Nie Tings fault! Lu Shus school life had become completely peaceful as the end of term examinations were drawing to a close. In Grade 12, even those who had no interest in studies were still willing to give it a try to test their hope at the final exams. As for Lu Shu, he was isolated from the rest. He had no intention to interact with others, and so was the reverse. All he was doing was revision of the entire syllabus on his own. People like Lu Shu would never let go of any potential opportunities. Unable to enter Luo Shen Cultivation College, there were still ordinary universities. Unable to move his body during his fight with Takashima Tairatsu, he resorted to scraping his chi mountain with his will. Even if he fell off a cliff, he would slowly pull himself up from the abyss by driving his fingers into the hard rock surface. In fact, Lu Shu was an optimist, he would never be mired in utter despair no matter what happened. Occasionally students would gather together to discuss the matter about the Luo City black market and those secret practitioners. A student who was not so academically inclined commented, I only learned about it yesterday that a friend of my dad is actually a secret practitioner. Over dinner, he said that actually aptitude is not that important, because many secret practitioners, who are deemed to be lacking in training potential by the Heavenly Network, can still practice their powers, though less efficiently. However, that doesnt affect their chances of success in the end. Moreover, they can make up for their disadvantage in aptitude by cultivation resources. Lu Shu overheard their conversation from not far away and he agreed with the persons view to a certain extent. As a matter of fact, it had gradually been recognized that cultivation aptitude was not the only thing that mattered, and many insiders of the Network were aware that the so-called six-level power system was nothing but an imagined creation by people. Those without talent could still excel in cultivation, but their progress would be too time-consuming to be worthy of the Heavenly Networks investment. But that students secret practitioner uncle must be boasting, because it was never an easy feat to acquire cultivation resources. Few were willing to travel large distances to purchase magical stones abroad and resell them in China for a profit. They had to put in so much effort just to make some money in exchange for a tiny bit of cultivation resources. The student added, smiling, At first my dad wanted me to join the army if I cant get into a university, because universities are no hope for me considering my shitty grades. But now, he has changed his mind. He wants me to follow that uncle and become a practitioner! Having heard that, his friends all admired his luck. Are you serious? Can you ask your uncle to teach us too? Now Lu Shu understood that his uncle was probably equipped with some lousy way of cultivation. Still, this was better than those pure metahumans. However, was that really teachable? Lu Shu was suddenly wondering about the true aim of the Heavenly Networks loosening control over civilian secret practitioners. Maybe they had hoped for a more prosperous non-governmental cultivation scene that could be tapped on during wartime. It was only Lu Shus ill-founded speculation, though, because the Heavenly Network had full control over the situation. Apparently the student was in a dilemma, but he also wanted to save his face. Haha, I will ask my uncle about that. I will bring you to them if he is willing to teach you. Is he powerful? a person asked curiously. You dont say, the student said with a smug face, My uncle is rather famous in the Route 301 black market. He works for the Lord and the Venerable! His friends were stunned. Just a while ago, there was a proliferation of posts on the Golden Foundation forum regarding the black market. Hence, many of them knew that the Lord was actually their Heavenly King Li Yixiao. It would be impressive that his uncle worked for the Heavenly King, but who was the Venerable? Has your uncle met the Venerable before? I saw on the Golden Foundation forum that the Venerables swordplay is unparalleled, yet he is only a young man. Is that real? another person asked. The student replied in a mysterious tone, Haha, good question. My uncle has seen the Venerable with his own eyes. He said that the Venerable was only wearing a mask during his first appearance, but his true face was much younger. My uncle said he was in fact of the same age as us. My goodness! Are you kidding me? Same age as us yet as powerful as our Principal Li? That was an interesting story. Chapter 571 - The Power of the Bloodline Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, when Lu Shu was resisting the families, he already had control of the black market. Li Yixiao was no more than the door guard. Thus, his style of speaking when he was managing the black market made it easy for the secret practitioners to recognize him Although the secret practitioners often received harsh words, they respected Lu Shu from the bottom of their heart. There were not many people who could make the six big families, whom they did not dare to even face, suffer heavy defeat. Moreover, he was so young! The weak student laughed. My uncle said that he would allow me to train. After I have the strength of a Class F, he would allow me to follow him overseas to transport goods. He said, why go to school when you can train instead. This was the dividing line between students with good grades and students with poor grades. Those with good grades would talk about tertiary education, while those with poor grades would sign on to the military, go to a third-rate university or get a diploma. At this point, it seemed as if he would follow a secret practitioner to become a secret practitioner. Another path had opened for them. Lu Shu felt that this path was not a good path to embark on. But the students in front of him knew little about the realm of cultivation. Thus, they thought that this path was more prominent and of high repute. Furthermore, he did not agree with the secret practitioners point of view. Why go to school when you can train instead? The expert Practitioners would make you thoroughly understand the importance of knowledge while you underwent training. After school today, my uncle will bring me to the Route 301 black market for a look. Ive heard that many ordinary people also go there often. Apparently selling training resources earns a lot of money, said the weak student. He was always talking about his uncle. It was like on a normal day after everyone had gotten drunk. They would start to boast and compare, my friend does so and so, my dads friend does so and so The words secret practitioner and awakening had become trendy. Many former Daoyuan Class students began to regret the decision their parents had helped them to make. All of them said that it was very dangerous. But to the students who had never seen the Daoyuan Class, what was dangerous? It seemed that training was now mainstream. The old times were gradually being replaced by the new. Times had changed. Mindsets from the past and new things clashed with each other. In the end, a brand new era will definitely emerge. Lu Shu was very calm. He knew that things like my friend is very impressive or my dads friend is very impressive was all big talk. Why not boast about your own abilities? After school, Lu Shu walked out of the campus. His life had returned to a monotonous routine, go to school, go home. But this time, Lu Shu did not have to sell boiled eggs. Everyday after getting home, he had more important things to do. He had to train, practice his sword, and resolve his conflict with Hai Gongzi. As he reached the gate, Lu Shu saw the weak student briskly walk towards a middle-aged man. Uncle, youre here! Didnt you say that you would wait for me at home? The middle-aged man laughed. Wont we save time this way? Come, Ill take you to the black market for a look. Ill also introduce you to a few uncles. Who knows, you may strike a deal with them in the future. The surrounding students were all envious, especially those whose grades were poorer. They looked at how their comrade at the bottom of the class had opened up a new path. It was as if he was secretly a son of a rich entrepreneur who did not have to care about grades. People once joked that during a reunion among the sons of rich entrepreneurs, they would sigh, Those with good grades are lucky. Unlike me, whose grades were too poor to go to university. I could only take over my family business. My dad knew that I was very sad, so he sent me a Ferrari But something unexpected happened. The middle-aged man saw Lu Shus figure among the crowd and was dumbfounded. The Venerable! The middle-aged man, who was high-spirited about bringing his nephew to the black marker, suddenly smiled and jogged towards Lu Shu. The Venerable, do you attend school here? Lu Shu turned and looked at him. Go do what you have to do. He remembered this man. Back then when he was buying back magical stones, the man had helped out and was praised by Li Yixiao. No wonder he said that he had relations with the Lord and the Venerable. It turns out he had made outstanding contributions. Okay. The middle-aged man left without another word. The Venerable evidently did not want to talk to him. He should go away as fast as he could. But as he brought the shocked weak student away, the surrounding students could not sit still. So the Venerable they had been talking about was Lu Shu? Everyone had thought that Lu Shu would inevitably be out of line with the true experts as he did not have the chance to go to the Luo Shen Cultivation College. After all, everyone had said that the Luo Shen Cultivation College would definitely produce many elites. Those who did not make it would be allocated to the higher ranks of the security formation. But it turns out that to the secret practitioners, Lu Shu was on the same level as Principal Li? Li Yixiao was a Heavenly King! Is there something wrong with the world? In the past, everyone had thought that Lu Shu was only a Metahuman. If he was not able to awaken, then he could only go as far as Class C. Even if he could continue to advance, wasnt there someone in the Golden Foundation who said that after Class C, strength alone would put him at a great disadvantage against others. How did Lu Shu become a sword expert? Recently, those who were discontent with Lu Shu suddenly saw Lu Shu studying properly. He seemed like he was doing his best to get into an ordinary university. Although they did not say anything, they were slightly happy. The world was like this. The complexity of humans was scarier than supernatural beings. Sometimes, people would form unpleasant intentions even without them realizing. These intentions had been eliminated just by the secret practitioner calling Lu Shu the Venerable. They had returned to reality and once again got to know the current Lu Shu. Lu Shu calmly walked towards the district. The two worlds had been separated by the magical era. Since they were not in the same world, he did not need to care about their opinion of him either. Lu Shu suddenly recalled that he still had one tool he did not know the function of. After he took a shower, he returned to his room. He retrieved the black pearl from the Seal of Lands and looked carefully at it. The circulating black fog within the pearl was the same as when he had first received it. It seems like he could go in and out of the pearl as he wished. He did not know who was inside the pearl. Could they be an ancient figure like that of Hai Gongzi? Thinking back, the voice was wide and distant, but it did not carry any animosity. Although Lu Shu resisted exploring the black pearl, the words he had heard continued to resound in his head. Why did they say that he was of a familiar bloodline? What exactly was his bloodline? The Deities had proven that bloodline existed. Whether it was Corals Gungnir or the power to drop lightning from her awakened bloodline, they were all no different from Odin. Chapter 572 - Second Exploration of the Black Pearl Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked at the black pearl in his hand very carefully. After much hesitation, he decided to once again explore the pearl. He had always felt that he was an ordinary orphan. His parents might not have been able to take care of him, or was naturally weak and had illnesses. That was why he was left at the door of the orphanage. But ever since the magical era, Lu Shu had always had one question. The origin of his training was that black pendant in his swaddling clothes back then. Whether it was the flame in his heart, the white tree mark in the center of his palm, the celestial map, Corpsedog, Concealed Arrow, and even his system to collect distress points, it had happened all at the same time that night. He did not know what exactly had happened. But he was sure of one thing. His circumstance was not as simple as he had thought in these 17 years of living. This black pearl gave him not only the hope of boosting his power, but also the possibility of tracing back his past. Perhaps by knowing the origin of his bloodline, it would allow him to understand his own background. Lu Shu was not sure, but this unknown answer made him succumb to the temptation of going back into the black pearl and clarifying his thoughts. His magical instincts unsealed the black pearl. The next thing he knew, he was inside the thick fog. The fog gently circulated around Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked around and realized that he was not in complete darkness. There seemed to be a faint but magnificent sliver light beyond the fog. But it was blocked by the thick black fog, causing the light to be dimmed. The ground beneath his feet did not seem to be solid. Lu Shu squatted down and touched the ground, only to realize that it was soil. Lu Shus Sun mirror appeared. He had a bad feeling about this. When he felt the texture of the soil, he knew that something was wrong. After he had taken out his Sun mirror, he confirmed one thing, not only had his magical instincts entered the black pearl, his entire body was within the pearl as well! There was a world within the black pearl! You are here. The distant voice within the black pearl echoed in the desolate land. Lu Shu guessed that this world was not very large. If it were, there would not have been an echo. Lu Shu did his best to calm down. Who are you? While Lu Shu was speaking, he used the Sun mirror to illuminate his surroundings. In an unknown environment, Lu Shu was uneasy. The voice said, Who I am is not important. On the contrary, I am quite curious. Why have you appeared here? Lu Shu thought about it and said, I received a black pearl by chance. I used my magical instincts to get here. Who on earth are you? The voice was still for a moment. What is the black pearl? Lu Shu was slightly surprised. He thought that since the voice had been here for a long time, there was no reason for it to not know what the black pearl was. Why was there a strange feeling? The concentration of magical energy here was much higher than that of outside. Lu Shu could feel the flow of air. But there was another thing that he had to know. Last time you mentioned a familiar bloodline. Are you talking about my bloodline? The voice was still for a moment. It just felt familiar. But it was a long time ago. I can no longer distinguish what exactly the bloodline is. Lu Shu was very disappointed. He did not expect that the answer he got would not be able to solve the doubt he had. He also had no way of confirming whether the voice really did not know, or did not want to say what it knew. Who on earth are you, Lu Shu asked loudly. In what era did you live in? The black fog was still for a moment, as if the voice had never spoken. Lu Shu was puzzled. Could you not answer such a simple question? Do I have find out myself Lu Shu did not even know where the voice came from. He thought about it and said, Do you want to know how to get out of here? This sentence was based on Lu Shus judgment of the situation. He suspected that the voice had been trapped in this black pearl by someone. Suddenly, the voice sounded with emotions that Lu Shu could feel, Yes, I want to know. Lu Shu nodded his head. I want to know too. From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Ming Yueye? Lu Shu had calmed down at this point. At first, the voice had made Lu Shu guess that it was some sort of spirit. But the moment he earned distress points, Lu Shu felt that the situation was not as scary as he had initially thought. At least the voice came from a person who could provide him with distress points, right? Lu Shu felt that from the start till now, the voice had painstakingly curated the atmosphere to make it seem like it was a strong and supernatural presence. But this facade collapsed the moment distress points were produced Lu Shu was even more certain that the voice was from someone who was trapped here. This made him slightly disappointed. Was the black pearl used to trap people within it? This did not make sense. How could the person not even know what they were trapped within? Are you still around? Lu Shu shouted, but there was no response. Ha ha, pretending to be mysterious here? Lu Shu decided to uncover the actual situation. Ka! The Sun mirror in Lu Shus hand gave off a very bright light. Before Lu Shu could react, the person said, What is this? Turn it off, turn it off! From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Crash! There was the sound of shackles. Lu Shu saw the rays from the Sun mirror passing through the fog and illuminating a face. Ming Yueyes four limbs had been shackled to a stone wall. He could only move within a five meter radius of the wall. He sat cross-legged on the soil, using his arm to shield his eyes The shackles were not made of an ordinary material. Lu Shu saw dark red lines scattered across the shackles. Lu Shu stood a safe distance away and sized up the person in front of him. He was of small build and was topless. His linen pants were worn out, most likely because of age. His face was very thin. He was a very simple person, but Lu Shu was highly wary of him. This was not because his appearance was very fierce, but because Lu Shu could not sense any waves of energy from him. But for someone who had been trapped in such a mysterious place and had lived for an unknown period of time, how could he emit no waves of energy? Who are you? Lu Shu asked calmly. I am could you move that light in your hands first, the person said. He had been in the dark for too long. No matter how impressive he was, there was no way he could resist such a strong ray of light. The eyes would forever be one of the weakest parts of a Practitioners body. Chapter 573 - The Obscure Black Fog Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Honestly speaking, Lu Shu was very disappointed right now. He was anticipating an invisible strand of will or a powerful creature, not a prisoner. In the games, players often opened a treasure to find an old man who could help them with training techniques and expertise, or even the access to another training venue. But all hope was lost now. It turned out to be just a man like that. Although Lu Shu had not fully trusted the mans claim about his bloodline, he was still annoyed about the anti-climactic discovery. The man was even better at destroying his own image than Lu Shu! But there was still a tinge of hope that remained in Lu Shus heart, for the man would not have possibly lied about the force of his bloodline during their first encounter had he not noticed anything unusual. At this moment, Lu Shu realized there was something wrong about the thick black fog, because there was a burning sensation on his skin. He looked back at the man sitting crossed-legs in front of him and noticed that there was a green glow around him in defense against the fog. Immediately Lu Shu summoned his divine water to surround his entire body. The burning feeling disappeared at once. However, the golden snake suddenly ducked its head out of the water and drew a deep breath with its mouth wide open. Like a whale inhaling the sea water, the thick black fog gushed into the snakes mouth incessantly. In the next instant, the golden snake turned black at a visible rate. Not only the snake, the divine water had turned inky-black as well. That was totally unexpected. Yet, despite the color change, Lu Shu was unharmed under the protection of the water. Within a few seconds, the fog in the black pearl was completely siphoned into the water, whose corrosive power had also more than doubled in the process. If Nogiwa Hakushun were in front of him now, he probably would not have dared to jump into the water directly during his desperate counterattack. The man looked rather surprised. What is it? How can it benefit from this obscure black fog?! Who on Earth are you? Ming Yueyes protective glow vanished. He could finally take a break after prolonged torment by the black fog. Thats not important. Tell me who you are first. Lu Shu did not give in. Move away your light first! Ming Yueye yelled. Lu Shu complied. The man sat up straight and diverted the topic again. Where on Earth are you from? Ive never seen clothes like yours. Lu Shu was wearing a jacket and a pair of jeans. Wasnt that the normal outfit nowadays? From the mans question, he realized that they probably did not belong to the same era, for the man had not even seen modern clothes. Instead of giving an explanation, Lu Shu continued asking, Who are you? Tell me. If you dont, Im going to shine you with the light. I am the North Lord of Heaven, Qing Kong 1 Without hesitation Lu Shu aimed the mirror at Ming Yueye again. Naughty. Freak! From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! Lu Shu was displeased. His name was Ming Yueye, so why was he pretending to be some North Lord of Heaven?! Meanwhile, he was a bit confused too. Who the hell was the North Lord of Heaven Qing Kong? He certainly did not exist in any Chinese myths. One more chance. Think carefully before you speak. Lu Shu moved away the Sun mirror again. I am the South Lord of Heaven Wen Zaifou Freak! Ill reconsider my response. Move away that light! From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! I am the West Lord of Heaven Duanmu Huangqi Why dont you trust me? Im telling the truth! Move away that light! From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! Lu Shu said coldly, I am the East Lord of Heaven Hai Gongzis follower, Kasyapa the Venerable Bullshit. The East Lord of Heaven is Yu Fuyao. Who the hell is that Hai Gongzi? Hes not worthy of being the East Lord of Heaven! Besides, none of the Lords followers is called the Venerable! Ming Yueye was pissed. From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! Lu Shu did not mind him getting angry though, he was simply shocked by the seeming honesty in his attitude! At first, Lu Shu distrusted him for his unconvincing stories. You could have claimed to be Ying Zheng 2 , Xu Fu 3 , Taishang Laojun [4. Also called The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord, the Taoist Ancestor] or Monkey King. He could not even be bothered to follow the folklore! But now, Lu Shu sensed that something was up. Based on his expressions, it seemed that all those North Lord of Heaven and South Lord of Heaven were real! Was he joking? Could it be that this Ming Yueye was from another world, just like the Puppet Master? Back then, didnt he decide to keep the black pearl precisely because of its similarity to the mask? Did it mean that Ming Yueye belonged to the same world as the Puppet Master, and that they were both descendants of the so-called Ancient Yi 4 family? Do you know the Puppet Master? Lu Shu asked calmly. What the hell is Puppet Master? Ming Yueye was stunned. Ive never heard of it. Lu Shu took his words with a grain of salt. He could not fully trust somebody who refused to even tell him his real name. If not for the mans distress points, Lu Shu might have been fooled. Lu Shu looked up under the illumination of the Sun mirror, hoping to examine the environment there. Ming Yueye was confused. Whats that mirror in your hand? How can it shine through the thick fog in this Chaos Abyss? I have no obligation to speak to you since youve never even heard of Hai Gongzi. Ming Yueye was speechless. From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Lu Shu continued with his inspection, but he realized there was nothing within his sight above him, as if there was no ceiling. Dont waste your energy, Ming Yueye said with a sneer, This Abyss is more than thousands of miles in depth. Its unrealistic if you are hoping to see anything up there Then, Ming Yueyes jaws almost dropped in shock as he saw Lu Shu climbing up the stone wall. Are you nuts? What are you doing? Im climbing up to take a look, of course, Lu Shu replied, as if it was common sense. Dont do that! Both of us will be in trouble if you touch the Chaos Holy Fire! Curiosity kills the cat, thought Ming Yueye. Lu Shu paused. Was it really dangerous up there? But he complied with Ming Yueyes advice and jumped back down to the ground. Do you have any treasure for me? Or a letter? For example some secret training techniques? Ming Yueye took a long moment to recover from his confusion. Look at me. What do you think I have with me? I lost a set of training techniques here and Im going to search your body to see whether you have it. If its not with you, I dont mind your reciting it for me The Sun mirror was flickering in Lu Shus hand From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Negotiation please, not extortion! Chapter 574 - Escape The Rigid Framework Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the moment, every trace of the thick black fog in the abyss had been absorbed by the snake, which Lu Shu reckoned should have a change of name. Certainly, the golden snake was inappropriate now, but the black snake did not sound fancy either. Its name should not be solely dependent on its color. Otherwise, it would seem Lu Shu was a bad name chooser. How about the chaos snake? Lu Shu felt it sounded nice. Now, sitting with his legs crossed, Ming Yueye stared at Lu Shus Sun mirror which was now pointing elsewhere. He wondered how this young man had entered, though he would admit he was not being honest either. Suddenly Ming Yueye said, I have a training technique that should be suitable for you. Years ago, the East Lord of Heaven Yu Fuyao gained his fame through that. Come here and I will tell you. Lu Shu was happy. Its fine. I can hear you from here. Im listening. Lu Shu was not stupid, he refused to enter the mans range of activity based on an estimation of the length of his chains. Who knew what he was up to? Lu Shu predicted that the stranger was at least as strong as the Puppet Master. Ming Yueye shook his head. Its impossible for me to tell you if you are so far away. Okay. Lu Shu gave a nod of acknowledgment. How long have you been here? Ming Yueye was surprised at the sudden change of topic. After recalling, he answered, You cant tell how many days have passed in a dark place like this. Do you have any food cravings? asked Lu Shu, I can do an exchange with you. I give you food, and you tell me what I want to know. Ming Yueye reckoned it was a fine deal. He had been struggling with preserving his life against the thick black fog with his Spirit Qi, but all living creatures needed food to survive. Besides, one would inevitably miss the taste of food after having starved for too long. Ming Yueye agreed. I will answer three questions if you can cook me a glazed flaming chicken. Lu Shus face was expressionless, but he was mumbling in his heart, what the heck is a glazed flaming chicken? At the moment, he was somehow convinced that this man was an alien, but it remained to be seen whether he and the Puppet Master were from the same world. Yet, it would be easier to deal with a starving man. Immediately Lu Shu exited from the black pearl and came back with two roasted chickens that he bought from the best store in Luo City. Ming Yueye was confused as he realized it was not a glazed flaming chicken. Where did you get that food? Regardless, he was very much attracted to the enticing smell. Not afraid of potential poisoning due to his enhanced immune system from cultivation, Ming Yueye accepted the food. Come. Give me the food and Ill answer three questions from you, Ming Yueye said. Okay. Lu Shu placed the roasted chickens at somewhere just out of Ming Yueyes reach. Then, he disappeared from the black pearl. Ming Yueye was utterly shocked. That was definitely unexpected! What happened to trust? He had actually prepared a perfect story to answer any questions Lu Shu might have! From Ming Yueyes distress, +666 On the outside, Lu Shu paid special attention to whether he could receive distress points from across the black pearl. The truth was, he could. Disappointment crossed Lu Shus face as he recognized that the man was not planning to be honest with him at all. Besides, would he really follow the mans training techniques even if he was willing to offer? Absolutely not. What if his vital passages were corrupted? Hence, Lu Shu would rather view the man as just another stable source of distress points so as to relieve his own distress But he was certain about one thing. Ming Yueyes background was complicated. Otherwise, he would certainly have used his power against Lu Shu after being tricked so many times. Or, could his power have been restricted too? Perturbed, Lu Shu sat on the rooftop, gazing into the distance as he swallowed abyss fruits on behalf of Lu Xiaoyu. He used to sit there together with her, but now he was alone. Among the two treasures that he had obtained recently, one was Cheng Ying sword with an unreliable sword spirit, and the other was a black pearl with an equally unreliable prisoner trapped in the abyss. No matter what, all his encounters were somehow unreliable After midnight, Lu Shu got up again to practice his sword. As he swung his sword, his mind was engrossed in how to continue pissing off Nie Ting. At this very moment, Hai Gongzi emerged from the Cheng Ying sword again. He commented in an overbearing tone, Although I have to admit that you do have some skills in sword, they are far from enough. Do understand that there is so much to learn about swordplay, and a single swing can be performed in countless ways. Now, you are like a clumsy woodcutter who chops woods with only his arms and hands, not his brains. You are still a far cry from the ideal state where you can command your sword with ease. The sarcasm in his words had forcefully reduced Lu Shus swordplay skills to nothing. Lu Shu was annoyed. He was pretty satisfied with his current abilities. Fine. Show me how you do it then. Stupid, Hai Gongzi jeered. In the next instant a long sword materialized in his hand. It was of the color of a glacier, with an eerie tinge of blue in its whiteness. Then, he flipped his wrist and thrust his sword towards a chair in front of him. The sword seemed as weightless as a feather, but at the very instant when the blade was about to come into contact with the chair, Hai Gongzis wrist trembled slightly, transferring all his strength to the tip of the sword. In that second, the blade was too fast to be seen. Now, Lu Shus mind was fully occupied with the instantaneous trajectory of the blade, which was simply mesmerizing. Li Xianyis 13-letter mnemonic rhyme on the knack of swordplay moves, including smash, pick and thrust, were nothing but the foundation. He did not have enough time to teach Lu Shu more advanced techniques. As a result, Lu Shus sword skills for close combat were still somewhat inflexible, despite his impressive physical control. Understandable, though, because it was unrealistic for someone with less than one year of training experience to outperform those who had spent decades on swordplay. Hence, his current goal was to escape the rigid framework of the 13-letter rhyme and practice the sword with his brains. However Hai Gongzi let out a cold laugh as Lu Shu was in deep thought. How was it? Have you learned anything Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Shu interrupted, his brows knitted tightly, Who allowed you to split my chair? Its handed down from my ancestors. You have to pay for it. Hai Gongzi was speechless. From Ao Hais distress, +399! Stupid! Then Hai Gongzi returned to Cheng Ying sword, unwilling to waste any more time with Lu Shu. Left alone, Lu Shu started recounting the feeling earlier. He made an attempt to break free from the rigid cage and let his sword skills manifest freely. But what had gone unnoticed was that the rate of snow accumulation on his chi mountain had suddenly doubled from that instant! In fact, the chi mountain itself was related to ones sword energy. Chapter 575 - By the Mountains, By the Sea Chapter 575: By the Mountains, By the Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Did Lu Shu have to get into a dispute with Hai Gongzi? Not necessarily. Who wanted to meet someone who judged them everyday? Who wanted to meet someone who kept commenting ignorant? No one would be able to take it! This was not a laughing matter. Lu Shu genuinely felt Hai Gongzis disdain towards him this made Lu Shu very unhappy. Who was he comparing himself to? In ten days, the New Year would arrive. Lu Shu was alone at home. He did not feel like purchasing goods for the New Year. He felt that the potatoes he had peeled would be enough to feed a family of three for half a year. He bought so many potatoes at the market that the vendors thought he was running a restaurant Every morning, while Lu Shu practiced his sword, Hai Gongzi could not help but pass judgment on his technique and criticize him. After that, Lu Shu would once again force Hai Gongzi back into the sword. It was rare that they lived in some harmony now. At least it was not like in the past, when Lu Shu went crazy using his blood to inflict mutual harm. During this period, Li Yixiao visited Lu Shu a few times. Li Yixiao found that Lu Shu was very steadfast. Who said that not going overseas would be bad for him! Before dawn, Lu Shu had appeared in the courtyard even while the sky was dark. But unlike in the past, he did not put his full strength into his swings. His swings were very slow, as if it were the first time he had seen Lu Shu practice the sword. His swing was like a snowflake gently drifting down. It was as if there was air resisting the sword, not letting it come down. Although the swings were slow, Lu Shu was at full concentration. His eyes followed the movement of the blade. There was an indescribable, lingering charm about how the sword moved. Throughout this process, Lu Shus muscles and celestial powers maintained high levels of energy. It was like a seemingly peaceful sea with raging waves underneath the surface. The reason why his swings were slow was because he was analyzing the many variations in the process of the sword moving downwards. He was also feeling every little change in his body as the sword slowly moved down. If a neighbor saw this scene, they would probably be surprised. What was Lu Shu doing?! The Cheng Ying sword was transparent. So from an outsiders point of view, Lu Shu was crazy, swinging his arms while holding nothing But during an actual battle, the enemy would not even be able to see the sword, let alone determine how wide or how long the sword was. This would make people very fearful. Hai Gongzi calmly said, Your progress is fast, but you are too clumsy. Do you think that reducing your speed would allow for more time to think? The best attacks are the fastest. When will you be able to go faster? Cant I go slow and proceed step by step in an orderly way? Lu Shu was unhappy. All along, he did things steadily and surely. Thus, he was in no hurry. He understood what Hai Gongzi meant. His sword had to be fast. But he had to have a training process. He was patiently waiting for quantitative change to become qualitative change. Hai Gongzi laughed coldly. Ignorant people always say, go slow, there is still tomorrow. But you dont even know whether you will be alive for that tomorrow. Lu Shu was not angry. He laughed, Can I ask you something? I have a feeling that you were an important figure even before you were born. How did you become a sword spirit within the Cheng Ying sword? Lu Shu had guessed that Hai Gongzi was different from the weapon spirits he had encountered in the past. First, his human form was very unique. Second, he had a complete mind of his own. It would not be an overstatement to say that he was a complete soul that resided within the Cheng Ying sword. This made people slightly uncertain. If Hai Gongzi was so impressive, then how did he end up inside the Cheng Ying sword? But Lu Shu felt that things were not as simple as he had thought, as he could sense the feelings Hai Gongzi had towards the Cheng Ying sword. He treated the sword like a close friend. If he had been forced inside the sword, how could he form such feelings? Suddenly, something unexpected happened. Hai Gongzi coldly looked at Lu Shu. From now on, tell me when you want to take a break. My patience has a limit. You may be the current owner of the Cheng Ying sword, but that doesnt mean that I cant take action against you! Lu Shu smacked his lips. He suddenly realized that Hai Gongzi was not slacking around while watching him practice his sword. Earlier, Lu Shu did not pay much attention. But now, Lu Shu realized that there was something different about the backyard What was different? Lu Shu recalled what had happened just now. It seemed as if Hai Gongzi was silently arranging the items in the backyard while watching Lu Shu train. The items in the backyard had been arranged neatly. Even the handles of the bottle and the cup on the stone table were facing the same direction Wait a minute. Lu Shu looked at Hai Gongzi. Do you have OCD? Hai Gongzi said with scorn, That is what you humans call it. I am only seeking perfection in this world. How would someone like you understand? Oh Lu Shu nodded his head. There were times when he also felt that in this world, mental illnesses came about because people labeled those who suffered from them as patients. For some with OCD, they had to have an accurate routine. For example, they had to each lunch at 12 noon sharp, or reach home and 8pm sharp, or arrange their items neatly. Once, a railway worker with OCD was interviewed. He said that while repairing the tracks, he had to ensure that the tracks were not even one millimeter off. This was his pursuit of beauty. To many of these people, they were unable to accept any angle other than the right angle. They could not accept items being haphazardly thrown around. Was this necessarily a disease? Not necessarily. Lu Shu felt that one could not say that because most people did not behave this way, these kinds of mental rules should be defined as a sort of illness. This was just like how many deep sea fish did not have the sense of sight. Could you say that they were disabled? No, right? Lu Shu nodded his head, showing that he understood what Hai Gongzi had said. Did you know? Lu Shu finished speaking and stored his sword before going inside. Hai Gongzi was dumbfounded. Did I know what? What were you going to say? Hey, dont leave me hanging like that! Finish what you wanted to say! From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu had no intention to talk to him. He locked the toilet door and started to enjoy his bath. After he finished, he walked out of the toilet and saw Hai Gongzi fiercely staring at him. Finish what you wanted to say! From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu thought about it and said, Did you know? By the mountains, by the sea, there was a group of Lu Shu finished speaking and went to make breakfast. By the mountains, by the sea, there was a group of what? Say it properly! Ao Hai was very angry. How lowly could Lu Shu get? Not finishing his sentence and leaving him hanging? From Ao Hais distress, +999! Chapter 576 - Come, Lets Harm Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios By the mountains, by the sea, there was This had become Hai Gongzis biggest headache. If it were an ordinary person from normal times, they would start singing along. But Hai Gongzi had never heard of it before Lu Shu was rather terrible as well. Although he could bring Hai Gongzi out on his own initiative, for some reason he did not allow Hai Gongzi to go back into the sword. This was very awkward. Hai Gongzi probably knew this as well. Thus, everyday when Lu Shu practiced his sword, he would humiliate Lu Shu and make Lu Shu feel very uncomfortable. Hai Gongzi could not find an answer. He felt that he could not let it end just like this. Tomorrow, he would harshly criticize Lu Shu. This way, he would be able to remove the hate he harbored. The next day before dawn, Hai Gongzi arrived as planned. While Lu Shu was practicing, he heard Hai Gongzi lightly say, Your progress is very fast, but you have probably only reached 10% of my strength. Your aptitude may be very good for a human, but the human race as a whole is a sorry bunch. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Ive heard. Afterwards, he continued practicing. In the end, he did not receive any distress points from Hai Gongzi even after waiting for a long time Hm? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Hai Gongzi, did your OCD get cured overnight? Hai Gongzi did not care about him. He continued speaking, Did you realize that your actions are too stiff! You are too clumsy, too clumsy! Um Lu Shu felt that something was not right. It didnt make sense. How did his OCD get cured overnight? That was not scientifically possible! It couldnt be that Hai Gongzi was faking his OCD yesterday. His distress points were not fake either! As Lu Shu was pondering, Hai Gongzi laughed loudly and returned to the Cheng Ying sword with a pleased expression on his face. Lu Shu was suddenly dumbfounded. Did Hai Gongzi listen in on his plans? But that made no sense! Lu Shu was lost in thought. Hai Gongzi could humiliate him, but he could not humiliate Hai Gongzi. Lu Shu could not take this! That night, Lu Xiaoyu sent a message to Lu Shu informing him of her safety. Lu Shu was somewhat curious. He did not know why Lu Xiaoyu had been earning much fewer distress points than before. Beating around the bush did not give him any clues. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu was trying to figure out why Lu Shu had always asked what she was doing soon after anything happened Of course, Lu Shu could not say anything. He could not let Lu Xiaoyu know that he was earning distress points through her. In reality, Lu Xiaoyu was doing well in the training. From the start when she was at odds with her classmates, to now when she had established trust, Lu Xiaoyu had been accepted to this organization. During actual combat, the commanding officers often used the boys to make the girls train harder. But now, the tables had turned. They now used Lu Xiaoyu to teach the boys how to fight. The boys in training were even somewhat annoyed. This batch of girls were just too full of vigor! No one had thought that this group of girls would completely change from their former weak selves. Not only were they very strong, they also particularly liked using unusual tactics during actual combat Lu Xiaoyu had always rejected strangers. This was because she had naturally developed a sense of self protection growing up. But after she had sensed others good intentions, she would slowly lower her defenses and not be as hostile as before. When she first met Li Xianyi, she had verbally attacked him and made him feel very uncomfortable. But as time passed, she was no longer as rude to Li Xianyi. This was somewhat similar to her current situation. Although the relationship between Lu Xiaoyu and her classmates was unlike that of her relationship with Li Xianyi, Lu Xiaoyu was certainly less offensive to others. The girls had fewer complaints about Lu Xiaoyu. Recently, the actual combats had been stopped and were replaced by training on military strategies. This was why the distress points that she had earned, even from the boys, had dropped by a significant amount. Unknowingly, Lu Xiaoyu had indeed convinced the public She felt that the next time she saw Li Yixiao, she would get Li Yixiao to ask Nie Ting whether she could apply for the position of Heavenly King Lu Shu felt that this time, Lu Xiaoyu had enjoyed herself to the fullest. Lu Shu put down his phone and continued singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. He sat cross-legged in his room. The tens of thousands of stars in the Milky Way appeared in the Luo City sky. If one could see it, it was much more beautiful than the aurora lights. Before dawn, Lu Shu once again drew the Cheng Ying sword from the Seal of Lands and headed to the backyard. Training was like a tall mountain. One had to put in their all before they could reach the peak and enjoy the scenery. Ordinary people felt that Lu Shu was simply a lucky person who was able to undergo awakenings. But in reality, Lu Shu had never doubted that one day, he would eventually succeed, because his 17 years of living made him understand one thing. You had to work much harder than others if you wanted to live a luxurious lifestyle. Li Xianyi had commented that when he was Lu Shus age, he would still slack off. Li Yixiao had also been chased out by his master because he was too fond of playing around. But from the beginning, Li Yixiao should have given up seeking a life of pleasure. Lu Shu slowly practiced swing by swing. He was at full concentration. Hai Gongzi emerged from the Cheng Ying sword and silently looked at Lu Shu. He was somewhat touched. Out of all those who had owned the Cheng Ying sword, Lu Shu was probably the most diligent and bold of them all. But as he silently praised Lu Shu, Hai Gongzi closed off his thoughts and said coldly, Indeed, you should practice your sword this early every day. Your diligence can make up for your clumsiness. Hai Gongzi was silently criticizing that Lu Shu was far too clumsy. Lu Shu could not hear anything anyway. He did not have to be afraid of how Lu Shu would react. Suddenly, Lu Shu retrieved a handful of green beans from the Seal of Lands and threw it on the ground. The green beans were randomly scattered across the ground in close proximity. Ah ah ah! Hai Gongzi was going crazy. Why do you have to do such a thing?! From Ao Hais distress, +999! As Hai Gongzi was speaking, he squatted on the ground and picked up the green beans. Hai Gongzi did not think that Lu Shu would prepare green beans in advance! He did not want to see these green beans, but he could not take it any more! The atmosphere in the backyard became strange. Lu Shu was slowly practicing his sword while bearing Hai Gongzis long-winded taunts, while Hai Gongzi was squatting and picking up green beans as he continually attacked Lu Shu with his words Lu Shu silently laughed. Come, lets harm each other! How much longer could Lu Shu bear being taunted by Hai Gongzi? If he did not defeat Hai Gongzi, he would have to bear his taunts everyday! A day or two was fine, but if there was someone belittling him while he was practicing all 365 days of the year, Lu Shu felt that there had to be some rational solution to this problem! Between him and Hai Gongzi, one of them had to surrender! Chapter 577 - The Owner of the Cheng Ying Sword Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios I have never seen an owner of the Cheng Ying sword who is as shameless as you, said Hai Gongzi as he picked up the green beans while gritting his teeth. Ha ha, Lu Shu said as he slowly practiced his sword. You still havent paid me back for my ancestral chair that you broke yesterday. I have never seen such a shameless Cheng Ying sword spirit! Their taunts had escalated in scale. When the sun rose, Lu Shu kept his sword. Hai Gongzi, who had finished picking up the green beans, returned to the Cheng Ying sword. For some reason, the two of them had formed a secret agreement, their fight would cease when Lu Shu stopped his practice. It would continue again during the next days practice. The next day before dawn, Lu Shu sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star until 3am to conserve his strength. Afterwards, he drew the Cheng Ying sword from the Seal of Lands and headed to the backyard. He had a respectful expression on his face. It was as if he was rushing to a battle. When he stepped into the backyard, Hai Gongzi had not come out of the Cheng Ying sword. Lu Shu threw a handful of green beans on the ground and quietly waited for Hai Gongzis arrival From Ao Hais distress, +999! The moment Hai Gongzi appeared, he saw the ground full of green beans. His chest intensely rose and fell, as if he would explode at any moment. Hai Gongzi did his best to ignore the green beans on the floor, but he could not take it anymore Lu Shu slowly walked to the center of the backyard. On his way, he even stepped on some of the green beans. From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu smiled and started to practice. Ha ha, this treatment is used specifically to cure OCD! There was no use suppressing it! But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt huge waves of energy coming from Hai Gongzi. He was shocked and looked at Hai Gongzi. The purple lotus in between Hai Gongzis eyebrows suddenly emitted a very bright ray of light. Ka! It was as if some sort of chains had been broken, just like opening a door. The purple lotus quickly dimmed. Suddenly, a white five-taloned Panlong 1appeared indistinctly behind Hai Gongzi The Panlong cruised in the space behind Hai Gongzi. It was very dignified and its scales were substantial. Lu Shu had an unpleasant premonition. He turned around and escaped. He followed the highway and ran towards Beimang mountain, where there was no one. But he realized that there was no use in him running. Hai Gongzi had reached his peak speed. He caught up with Lu Shu even before Lu Shu could run a hundred meters! Wait, I have something to say! Lu Shu roared. But Hai Gongzi had no intention of letting Lu Shu speak. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that the air pressure around him dropped. He could not move! The next moment, the countless families in the housing estate were jolted awake by a bright light. All they heard was a young boys miserable cry, Ao Hai, wait! Its all Nie Tings fault! The next morning, winter vacation had arrived. Lu Shu lay on his bed, badly battered. Saying something like Ao Hai momentarily breaking his chains is still no match for me would probably increase his self-esteem. But Lu Shu felt that there was no need to do so Hai Gongzi was a very unique sword spirit. Lu Shu did not think that his real form was that of a Panlong. Didnt this kind of mythological animal appear only in legends and fables? To speak the truth, even after being attacked, Lu Shu was still not sure exactly how strong Hai Gongzi was. At least Li Xianyis waves of energy was no match for Hai Gongzis sudden short burst of strength. How should he retaliate. Using his blood to draw Hai Gongzi out did not seem like a good idea anymore. It was possible for Hai Gongzi to not return to the Cheng Ying sword at all. Even if he was in the outside world, he could use the magical energy from his surroundings to sustain himself. Lu Shu got up and walked to the large supermarket next door. He bought 50 kilograms of green beans. The cashier could not help but look at Lu Shus face He returned home and took a deep breath. He then took out the black pearl from the Seal of Lands and activated it. The next moment, Lu Shu appeared in the Chaos Abyss. He saw Ming Yueye struggling to reach the roast chicken within the boundaries of his chains Ming Yueye did not think that Lu Shu would suddenly appear. He slowly walked back to his original position and sat down. Even if I dont eat, I can still live for ten thousand years. From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! But Lu Shu did not care about him. He threw the 50 kilograms of green beans on the floor. Immediately after, he drew the Cheng Ying sword with determination and pierced his own finger! Ming Yueye was dumbfounded. What was he doing? Coming here to spill green beans, and then injuring himself? Afterwards, he saw a white figure emerge from the Cheng Ying sword. The white figure did not dare to do anything else. He squatted down and started picking up the green beans on the floor. Hai Gongzi said coldly, Wait until I recover. Ill beat you up! The ground full of green beans seemed to have made Hai Gongzi, who had severe OCD, terribly upset. He was about to fall apart! The badly battered Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. Pick the beans up first! Once he finished speaking, Lu Shu once again activated the black pearl and returned to his room! In the past, he could only see the thick black fog in the black pearl. Now that the thick black fog had been cleared up by the chaos snakes, he could now see everything within the pearl! He saw Hai Gongzi and Ming Yueye, both dumbfounded, in the Chaos Abyss. Hai Gongzi did not think that Lu Shu would bring him to an unknown place, spill 50 kilograms of green beans and disappear. Ming Yueye was even more in shock. After Lu Shu had come in, he had summoned someone from his sword to pick up green beans why did he have to pick up green beans?! The atmosphere in the Chaos Abyss was just too strange! From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! From Ao Hais distress, +999! Ming Yueye hesitated for a long time before suddenly asking, Who are you? Hai Gongzi replied in a dignified tone as he picked up the green beans, My name is Hai Gongzi! Ming Yueye was dumbfounded. Didnt Lu Shu mention Hai Gongzi, the East Lord of Heaven previously? He even said something like, You dont even know Hai Gongzi? Then we no longer have anything to talk about. Of course, he did not think that this Hai Gongzi was the East Lord of Heaven. Evidently, Lu Shu did not tell him the truth. But Ming Yueye could not understand one thing. What was so dignified about you, squatting on the ground and picking up green beans Ming Yueye thought about it and said, Then could I trouble you to pass me that plate of chicken? Hai Gongzi looked at the plate of roast chicken that Lu Shu had placed on the ground. He walked over with vigorous strides and arranged the roast chicken neatly. Afterwards, he continued picking up the green beans as if he had no intention of passing the plate of roast chicken to Ming Yueye. Ming Yueye was speechless. From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! What?! How bad is your OCD?! Were you sent here to make me suffer?! Chapter 578 - Elder Cousin Has Come to Pay a Visit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the end of the year approached, Lu Shu had no intention of fetching Hai Gongzi from the Chaos Abyss. Hai Gongzi was suffering. It was not because he had been trapped in the Chaos Abyss, it did not affect him much. It was because he had no container to store the green beans! After all, he was just a soul. At first, he had wanted to use his white robe to hold the green beans. But as he packed the green beans into the robe, he realized that he had underestimated Lu Shu. 50 kilograms of green beans were not heavy to him, but it was a significant volume. His clothes could not hold so many green beans! It was as if Ming Yueye was watching a movie. In any case, he was trapped here. It was very interesting just having someone pick up green beans in front of him But Ming Yueye soon stopped smiling. He suddenly realised that Hai Gongzi occasionally looked at his pants. My pants have holes in them. Even if you use them to store the green beans, the green beans will spill! Hai Gongzi nodded in agreement. It is rare to see someone as downtrodden as you are. Can you phrase your words in a better way? Ming Yueye was somewhat unhappy. He could only helplessly look at the rotting roast chicken, but could not eat in. And here Hai Gongzi was, humiliating him? He said calmly, Youre not much better off yourself. How did you get taken into custody here? Back then, it took a lot of effort for those people to lock me up here. How about you? Getting trapped here with just a few kilograms of green beans? You cant get out of here even if you wanted to. Hai Gongzi glanced at Ming Yueye. Its not a few kilograms. Its 50 kilograms. is there a difference? I like whole numbers. cant a normal person come here? From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Lu Shu put on a mask and sunglasses to buy some New Year goods. He then took a stroll along the streets. The traffic was heavy. Red New Year goods were on full display on the streets of Luo City by the vendors. It felt like the New Year when New Year goods were displayed along the streets. You would come across reports of people conveying greetings to the farmers, workers, and even those waiting for the train home. Occasionally, there were also reports of children throwing firecrackers into manhole covers When Lu Shu came across news like this, he would rejoice. When he was younger, he would also bring Lu Xiaoyu to throw firecrackers into the inspection shafts. There was once a very fierce child in the orphanage. Their teacher would give everyone five dollars each to buy firecrackers. In the end, that child would buy one big box and intentionally find inspection shafts. He enjoyed shoving firecrackers into the two holes in the manhole cover. Halfway through, he found a manhole without a cover! This would not do. The child would not accept this! Even if there was no cover, he threw a firecracker down! Immediately after, a repairman underground started cursing. Which bloody child threw a firecracker down without seeing if anyone was underground?! As Lu Shu recalled his childhood memories, he came to a villa. He knocked on the door. A middle-aged lady with an apron opened the door. You are? I am Liu Lis classmate, Lu Shu laughed. Liu Li is probably at military training. I am here to pay a New Year visit and deliver some New Year goods. The lady was shocked. She turned around and shouted. Master, Liu Lis classmate is here! Come and say hello to him. When Liu Jianguo came over and saw Lu Shu, he became uncomfortable. How could he not recognize Lu Shu? He did not think that Lu Shu would come to visit them! What are you here for? Liu Jianguo said in astonishment. He definitely did not carry good intentions. But Lu Shu said very earnestly, Hello, Uncle. I am Liu Xius comrade. Liu Xius sacrificial deed has affected me very strongly. I have told Liu Li that I would become his elder cousin. In the future, if you encounter any problems, please contact me. My number is 158 From Liu Jianguos distress, +199 Lu Shus words made Liu Jianguo shocked. It was like Lu Shu had become a member of his family but Liu Li had never talked about this. That night, Liu Jianguo called Liu Li. During the military period, the students could make and receive calls between 8pm and 9pm. The military camp was not completely shut off from the rest of civilization. Liu Jianguo asked, Son, are you tired from your training? Liu Li said calmly, Nope. It is very fulfilling. I feel that this military training has allowed me to become stronger and to correct my mindset. Ha ha, thats good. What Liu Jianguo wanted most was to see his son quickly grow up. It seems like the Heavenly Networks military training was not bad. He asked, Lu Shu said that he had become your elder cousin. He had even come over to pay a New Year visit and deliver New Year goods. Do you know about this? Liu Li was speechless. From Liu Lis distress, +666! After Lu Shu settled this affair, he started to pack his belongings. He did not buy any New Year goods for his own house. He stuffed two sets of clothes in the Seal of Lands and headed out. Liuhai Lane Courtyard House, the Capital. Shi Xuejin was in the kitchen frying beef meatballs. Nie Ting sat in the courtyard, looking through documents. In front of him was a plate of fried beef meatballs. They were very crispy and fragrant while hot. The students at the military training this time cant go home. Do you want to convey our greetings to them? Shi Xuejin shouted from the kitchen. Nie Ting coldly said, What for? Theres no need to do so. The warriors overseas have no way to even celebrate the New Year. No one wishes them Happy New Year. They are the ones whom we should convey our greetings to. Thats different Shi Xuejin stopped talking The door of the courtyard was suddenly kicked opened. The wind blew dust into the courtyard. Lu Shu appeared at the door, badly battered. Lu Shu did not care about the astonished expression. He strut over to Nie Ting and sat in front of him. He took the plate of fried beef meatballs and started to eat with gusto. From Nie Tings distress, +666! From Shi Xuejins distress, +666! I want a bowl of millet gruel. My throat feels dry, Lu Shu beckoned to Shi Xuejin. sure. Nie Ting coldly looked at Lu Shu. You really dont see yourself as an outsider, do you? Where do I stay? Where I had recovered last time? Lu Shu asked, Ill tell you something. That Hai Gongzi cant fulfill his role for now. As for me, Ill spend the New Year with you two. Ill leave once the wounds on my face have healed. Nie Ting was silent. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had realized that Lu Shu intended to leech on them for food over the New Year! Lu Shu had quickly finished eating the plate of beef meatballs. He used one of Nie Tings documents to wipe his oily hands. Where is my millet gruel? Why is it taking so long? From Shi Xuejins distress, +666! From Nie Tings distress, +666! Chapter 579 - Lunar New Year Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Two days before the Lunar New Year, Lu Shu came to Liuhai Lane in the Capital. Afterwards, he stayed there and did not leave Lu Shu felt that since Lu Xiaoyu was at military training, there was no way to celebrate the New Year. He had been tricked by Nie Ting as well. He could not enjoy his New Year, and he was not letting Nie Ting enjoy his either Yes, Lu Shu felt that he was badly battered because of Nie Ting. Nie Ting knew how Hai Gongzi was, yet all he told Lu Shu was to be patient. He did not say that Hai Gongzi was a five-taloned Panlong 1 ! Nie Ting suddenly thought of something. What did you say happened to Hai Gongzi? Ha ha, of course Lu Shu could not say that he imprisoned Hai Gongzi in the Chaos Abyss. He could only laugh, Rest assured, he is not dead. But he wont be out for a while. Shi Xuejin gasped in shock. His father had used the sword before, thus he knew how Hai Gongzi was like. Seeing how Lu Shu had come over to say this, he had probably imprisoned Hai Gongzi somewhere, right? Since when did Lu Shu have this kind of impressive skill? You Shi Xuejin hesitated for a long time but eventually decided to ask. Lu Shus expression changed. What about the millet gruel? Isnt it cooking? Shi Xuejin was speechless. Oh, its ready! Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting looked at each other. They had a rough idea of what had happened. They were very certain that Hai Gongzi could not attack his owner. There would be a very long self-cultivation period after attacking ones owner. It did more harm than good. This was not the first time they had seen something like this. But Hai Gongzi was familiar with Shi Xuejins father. He had spoken to Shi Xuejins father about this before. Back then, Hai Gongzi said that he would not use this unless he was extremely desperate. But from the look of things Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were dumbfounded. What did Lu Shu do? How did he drive Hai Gongzi to such an extreme in just a few days? After a while, Shi Xuejin came back with a bowl of millet gruel. Where did you send Hai Gongzi to? Lu Shu did not answer his question. Can you bring over a plate of salted vegetables? Do you have salted vegetables? Shi Xuejin was speechless. From Shi Xuejins distress, +666! He and Nie Ting had seen through everything. Lu Shu was just in a bad mood and wanted to make things difficult for them! Shi Xuejin looked at Nie Ting. Didnt I say we should give him an enrollment letter and let him go to school? What do we do now? Nie Ting glanced at Shi Xuejin. Didnt you ask me to give the Cheng Ying sword to him? I am not bearing the responsibility. Lu Shu looked at Nie Ting before looking at Shi Xuejin. What are you two doing, looking at each other like that? If others knew that he could speak to two Heavenly Kings just like that, they would likely piss their pants. But Lu Shu did not care. He was in control of these two people, he knew they were definitely feeling guilty. He was certainly in a bad mood. The two of them had come over just before the New Year! That night, Shi Xuejin got Lu Shu to sleep in the room where he had recuperated back then. Shi Xuejin could finally heave a sigh of relief. Lu Shu had kicked up a row the entire afternoon. Nie Ting fell into a deep sleep in a matter of minutes. They were thinking of how to fight back every single second. All of them had returned to their own rooms to sleep. But before dawn, Shi Xuejin heard a noise coming from outside Bang! Crackle! Bang! Crackle! Someone was playing with firecrackers! Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting were jolted awake from their sleep. They were dumbfounded. Werent fireworks banned in the Capital a long time ago? Who was so daring to do so? And it seemed like the origin of the sound was close by Wait. There was someone playing with firecrackers in the courtyard. Lu Shu! From Nie Tings distress, +999! From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! You bastard with no morals! Why are you playing with fireworks in the courtyard at night? Shi Xuejin tucked in his clothes and went out. He saw Lu Shu and angrily said, What are you doing? Didnt you know that firecrackers are banned in the Capital? Lu Shu was unhappy as well. Then it wont feel like its the New Year. Shi Xuejin felt that something was not right. He looked at his watch. 3am?! No one plays with firecrackers at 3am! People usually set them off at 12, midnight. Only you would play with them at 3am! What, does your family only stay up until 3am on New Years Eve? Dont you wait until the sky lights up? From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! No worries, I will stay up until morning. I have bought a lot of firecrackers, Lu Shu laughed. Shi Xuejin thought about it. Something else was not right. Its two days before the New Year! Its too early to play with firecrackers! If one set off firecrackers in the restricted areas during the New Year, they would be fined. But Lu Shu did not believe that anyone would dare to ask Nie Ting to pay a fine. Shi Xuejin looked on helplessly as he saw Lu Shu take out a box of firecrackers from the Seal of Lands. Just now, he had been playing with firecrackers. Now, he had changed to fireworks Shi Xuejin looked at the label on the box of firecrackers a hundred thousand firecrackers Shi Xuejin went back into the house and made a call. Hello, police? Can you come over? There is someone playing with firecrackers Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up and fine this person. The address is 17 Liuhai Lane. Yes, yes, yes, its Heavenly King Nies house. No worries, Heavenly King Nie will support you! The leader of the Heavenly Network was forced to make a police report! Seeing this, Lu Shu kept his firecrackers. Shi Xuejin laughed loudly. Little guy, are you still scared? He did not actually call the police. It would not be good if this blew up. Shi Xuejin only wanted to scare Lu Shu. Before Shi Xuejin could even finish laughing, Lu Shu sat by the stone table and looked up. He opened his mouth and said, Bang! Crackle! Bang! Crackle! Shi Xuejin was speechless. Were you a human firecracker? Were you performing vocal mimicry? What were you doing?! Have you gone mad? Shi Xuejin was an ordinary person. He could not take these consecutive sleepless nights! From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! The next morning, Shi Xuejin had heavy dark eye circles. He looked at Nie Ting. Hurry up and enroll him into school. Let him go Nie Ting shook his head. Im afraid just an admission letter would not be able to solve the problem now The night before the New Year, Shi Xuejin was prepared to call the police if Lu Shu played with firecrackers again. But Lu Shu was nowhere to be found. Where did Lu Shu go? Shi Xuejin asked curiously. Babaoshan Cemetery, Nie Ting said calmly. This is probably his main aim coming to the Capital. Lu Shu stood before Liu Xius grave. He gently placed a bowl of Zha Jiang Mian2 in front of the grave. My friend, you must be lonely spending the New Year here. I have brought a bowl of Zha Jiang Mian. Thank you for bravely stepping forward then. If it were not for you, I may have been the one in this grave, not you. Lu Shu sat by the stairway and chattered on. I have visited your younger cousins family. After you were gone, I told your younger cousin that I would be his elder cousin from then on. But it doesnt seem like he is grateful Brother, if you have no more worries, hurry up and be reincarnated. If we really become comrades in our next life, we can see our flourishing country and eat Zha Jiang Mian together. Give me a wink when that time comes. If not, I am afraid that I will not recognize you Chapter 580 - Special Permission to Go to School Lu Shu had two aims coming to the Capital. The first was to pay his respects to Liu Xiu and spend his first New Year after his death with him. The second was to annoy Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. When Shi Xuejin heard Nie Ting say that Lu Shu had gone to the Babaoshan Cemetery, he could not help but be silent. He said to Nie Ting, He has a good heart. Perhaps you have made a good decision. If Lu Shu became the person in charge of overseas affairs, we may be able to reduce the number of comrades sacrificed overseas. If it were someone heartless, they would probably only care about their own life or about completing their tasks. They would not care about the lives of others. Nie Ting nodded his head. These kinds of people are only suitable to be assassins, not leaders. Shi Xuejin looked at Nie Ting. You are talking about Cao Qingci, right? Then why did you still prepare to pass down sword techniques to her? She is not heartless. Its just that she will do anything to fulfill her mission, be it by fair means or foul. She is even willing to sacrifice herself, let alone the lives of others, said Nie Ting calmly. Thus, the job she is most suited to do is not overseas relations. She is suitable to be the sharpest sword in the Heavenly Network. Then how about the other geniuses? Shi Xuejin curiously said, This time, we have sacrificed two Class A aptitude geniuses. Until now, I still feel sorry for them. But others have changed very quickly. Some people had undergone an awakening when faced with life or death. Now, even the veteran experts in the Heavenly Network may be no match for them. This world is really unfair. These geniuses can quickly narrow the gap between them and those who have spent a lot of time training. We both know that there is no true equality in this world. If not, how is it possible that you dont even possess the natural endowments for training? Nie Ting flipped the documents in his hands. As for the two who were sacrificed, we had provided them with sufficient plans to protect themselves. But they did not listen when we allowed them to retreat and insisted on having their own way. Compared to these geniuses, Id rather have Lu Shu. But if he is not willing to do so, what can you do? Shi Xuejin shook his head. Is there really no one else to choose from? I feel that after some time, Lu Shu may not be able to defeat some of these geniuses. I dont think so. Dont you think that Lu Shu has too many secrets? Nie Ting looked up and said calmly, At the key moment between life and death, those who are modest about their abilities are often the ones who win. Till now, we do not know exactly how Lu Shu killed Takashima Tairatsu. We do not know how much he had learned in the Hall of Swords either. We only know that he has probably reached Class B, but no one knows exactly how strong he is. The dog that bites does not bark. This metaphor may not be very suitable, but Lu Shu is certainly suitable to play a role, where he only unleashes his true potential during the most crucial moment. Let the geniuses return to their own units. Before the military training ends, tell the ordinary students in the Daoyuan Class to not let their guard down. Tell them that in the wider world, there are people more talented than they are. Some become complacent after the training ends. Shi Xuejin said, But dont give them too much pressure. Things are easily broken if they are put under too much pressure. Okay, Nie Ting nodded his head. Then what do we do about Lu Shu? Do we just leave him in the Luo City security formation? Shi Xuejin smacked his lips in annoyance. Or do we let him go to school and satisfy his desire? Back then, you intentionally stopped him from going to school. Thats why were in this situation now. I feel that he does not necessarily have to go to school, but since you did not let him go, he insists on going. And you have to make this decision before he can finally accept it. Nie Tings tone became cold. Are you making me admit defeat? He doesnt need to go to school. He can be by himself overseas. Why does he have to go to school and waste time there? Hai Gongzi has been locked up in who-knows-where. Theres no big deal about admitting defeat havent I said it before. This had happened precisely because you intentionally did not let him go to school. What he wants the most now, is a personal admission letter from you. Werent you the one who insisted on giving the Cheng Ying sword to him? Nie Tings expression was dark. I cant bear the full responsibility either. Look at him. He came all the way to the Capital to spend the New Year with Liu Xiu. Theres nothing wrong with giving him the Cheng Ying sword, right? Shi Xuejin felt slightly awkward. Nie Ting was also very aware of what Lu Shu was thinking. He thought about it and said, Lets wait until he comes back in the day. Nie Ting felt that Lu Shu had done this for the sake of Liu Xiu. Lu Shus intentional trip here to pay his respects to Liu Xiu made Nie Ting very touched. But Nie Tings conviction to send Lu Shu overseas had only been strengthened. But it seemed like Lu Shu would not accept this offer now. Nie Ting had to think of another way. The next day, Lu Shu still had not returned. No one knew where he had gone. Nie Ting knew that Lu Shu had a mask. It was not difficult for him if he really wanted to disappear within the Capital. But Nie Ting had an unpleasant premonition. What if he caused another big problem within the Capital? Thus, Nie Ting sat in the control room at Lingjing Lane. The surveillance screens showed every single nook and cranny of the Capital. But after an entire day, there was nothing. What was happening? Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows and returned to Liuhai Lane. He was still waiting to have a chat with Lu Shu. Nie Ting was thinking. Lu Shu had said that he could not bear the thousands upon thousands of Liu Xius lives overseas and thus was not willing to go overseas. Nie Ting could have a serious conversation with Lu Shu and convince him that going overseas would allow him to save even more Liu Xius. Or he could say that if Lu Shus abilities were strong enough, he could ensure that those Liu Xius lives would be safe. This seemed to be a good point of entry. But when Nie Ting had finally decided to have a good chat with Lu Shu, Lu Shu disappeared. On the first day of the New Year, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not have to visit their relatives. They went back to their own rooms to rest. Before dawn, Nie Ting suddenly opened his eyes. He heard the sound of people moving things outside. It seemed as if someone had moved a chair to their door Bang! Crackle! Bang bang! Crackle crackle crackle! From Nie Tings distress, +999! From Shi Xuejins distress, +999! Shi Xuejin tucked in his clothes in annoyance and opened the door. He saw Lu Shu sitting at the door, making firecracker noises with his mouth. Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. You disappeared for a day, but you still remembered to come back at night to make this kind of noise?! Nie Ting, with a dark expression on his face, threw a piece of paper at Lu Shu. The paper gave Lu Shu special permission to go to school. Nie Ting said, Take this. Hurry up and give this to Zhong Yutang. Remember to treat Hai Gongzi well. According to legend, Hai Gongzi was not sealed in the Cheng Ying sword by someone else. Rather, he had sacrificed himself to save others. After his death, he forced his soul to stay behind and used the Cheng Ying sword to rear ghosts. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So Hai Gongzi had a history like that? When he looked into the black pearl that day, he still saw Hai Gongzi picking up green beans Chapter 581 - Jade Slip and the Secret Method When Lu Shu received the admission letter, it was as if he had achieved satisfaction in life. Lu Shu had won this round, while Nie Ting had no choice but to step back and allow him to go to school. Ha ha, if Nie Ting had known that it would come to this, there would have been no use ignoring Lu Shus calls and disappearing. He wouldnt even let Lu Shu go to the Luo Shen Cultivation College over his dead body! Nie Ting glanced at Lu Shu, who was visibly bubbling with happiness. His expression darkened. Since I have given you admission, I hope that you will not waste this opportunity to study. He felt that it was good to let Lu Shu to go school. After all, the Cultivation Colleges would have their own respective intelligence courses. If Lu Shu had a change of heart and decided to go overseas, these courses would benefit him. Lu Shu recovered from his euphoria. He did not hear what Nie Ting had said. Please pardon me. Nie Ting was silent. From Nie Tings distress, +666! Shi Xuejin, who was sitting at the side, painfully looked on. He quickly changed the subject. Lu Shu, where did Hai Gongzi go? A place where he wont be able to get out of so quickly. There is no need to worry. Lu Shu waved with indifference. He needs proper treatment. If not, he will always see others as inferior to him. So thats what happened. Shi Xuejin carefully phrased his words. Consider his past contributions to the human race. Could you give him a chance? Lu Shu was unhappy. Shi Xuejin had never talked about Hai Gongzis contributions. I have also contributed to the Heavenly Network, but I have never seen you give me a chance. Nie Ting said coldly, Although Hai Gongzi is arrogant, he will not attack his owner out of his own initiative. You should also reflect whether you have done anything wrong. Shi Xuejin chimed in, Yes, yes, you have to engage in self-introspection multiple times everyday Ha ha, Lu Shu laughed coldly. He was indeed in the wrong. After all, it was not very appropriate to make a five-taloned Panlong squat on the ground and pick up beans. But he could not lose. You have to engage in self-introspection multiple times everyday. But is that you too polite? Is that you giving him face? Shouldnt the you take action? Hurry up. Where is Hai Gongzi? Nie Ting could not stand it any more. Hai Gongzi was indebted to his teacher. Furthermore, he had sacrificed himself for the human race. Nie Ting could not allow Hai Gongzi to suffer in Lu Shus hands. Earlier, when he and Shi Xuejin saw Lu Shu badly battered, they were silently happy. They did not give the Cheng Ying sword to the wrong person. But now, they were panicking they could not panic. They did not even know where Hai Gongzi had been sent! Shi Xuejin looked at Lu Shu, who was laughing coldly but did not speak. He said, How about this. I will teach you a secret method to recall Hai Gongzi in the Cheng Ying sword. In the future, if you do not wish to see him, you can make him return to the sword. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So all along, there was a secret method to recall a sword spirit? And I was never informed?! Shouldnt this information come along with the Cheng Ying sword? What are you hiding, old man? Ahem, Shi Xuejin looked visibly awkward. Do you want to learn the secret method? Yes, how could I not know? Lu Shu said. Shi Xuejin took out a small jade slip from the house. The jade slip seemed to be from the ancient times. Put your magical instincts into this jade slip. Thereafter, you will learn the secret method. Lu Shu was somewhat skeptical. He took the jade slip and did as Shi Xuejin said. There were no markings or words on the jade slip, only faint energy being emitted from it. The moment his magical instincts came into contact with that energy, he understood how to recall the Cheng Ying sword spirit. Wait. Lu Shu went into his room and locked the door. He took out the black pearl and entered the Chaos Abyss. Nie Ting raised his eyebrows. His breath has completely disappeared. It is as if he has gone to another world! Shi Xuejin was astonished. Are you saying that he has gained access into a relic? Probably. It was dark and gloomy in the Chaos Abyss. Ming Yueye had been trapped here for so long that he had seemingly forgotten about the time. Someone had finally come to accompany him, but he was not quite normal either. Now, Ming Yueyes greatest pastime was watching Hai Gongzi pick up green beans. It was very hypnotizing 4491, 4492, 4493 Hai Gongzi counted as he picked up the green beans. This was much better than counting sheep. Suddenly, a wave rippled in the Chaos Abyss and Lu Shu appeared out of thin air. Hai Gongzi stood up straight and coldly looked at Lu Shu. Give me a bag! Stop picking up the green beans. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin asked me to bring you out, said Lu Shu. This was an act. Hai Gongzi furrowed his eyebrows. Nothing will happen to me even if I am here for ten thousand years. You are the one who has to be careful. If I am not in the Cheng Ying sword, it will fall apart in less than a year. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He did not know about this. Because you have a symbiotic relationship with the sword? I am the Cheng Yings guardian. It needs me to absorb magical energy from the earth to support it. Hai Gongzi laughed coldly. I can absorb magical energy to support myself. But if the Cheng Ying sword breaks, dont come crying to me. Stop this nonsense. Lu Shu started to laugh coldly as well. Youre talking as if you dont need the Cheng Ying sword either. I dont believe you can go anywhere once the sword breaks. Even a three year old could say things like this. Lets go. Ill bring you out. Lu Shu activated his secret method. Hai Gongzi suddenly felt a pulling force from the Cheng Ying sword, dragging him in. This contract between the weapon and its weapon spirit surpassed the boundaries of strength. Even Hai Gongzi could not resist this force. Hai Gongzi did not think that Lu Shu would have mastered this skill. His expression changed. Wait, I have not finished picking up the beans! 4493! Let me have a nice number! But Lu Shu did not give him the chance to do so. After he recalled Hai Gongzi into the Cheng Ying sword, he escaped from the Chaos Abyss. From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu felt that he still had a long way to go before he could reconcile with Hai Gongzi. But it did not matter. He still had a lot of time. Nie Ting sensed that Lu Shu had returned. He said to Shi Xuejin in a low voice, Hes back. I dont know how he got access to the world in the relic. Why cant I access the world in the Xin Ting sword? There are many strange places within the relics. Take it easy. Shi Xuejin sighed. Why dont you ask Lu Shu? Nie Ting was silent. I think I will explore on my own. When Shi Xuejin heard this, he understood that the conflict between Nie Ting and Lu Shu was still not over. When Lu Shu came outside, Shi Xuejin looked at Lu Shu. Where is Hai Gongzi? I can only be at ease if I see him with my own eyes. Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. Are you not at ease with me? Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. Where did your courage come from? Saying things like that! You were the last person to make people feel relieved! From Shi Xuejins distress, +199! Chapter 582 - Too Early to be Happy Lu Shu saw that Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting did not believe him. Oh well. He used the Cheng Ying sword to pierce his finger and summoned Hai Gongzi. It seemed like this wound on his finger would never fully heal Hai Gongzi saw Nie Ting and laughed. I did not expect that you would grow up so quickly. Very good. But I cannot understand why the Cheng Ying sword would be in the hands of this young boy. Young people now are so superficial! Back in the day Before Hai Gongzi could finish speaking, Lu Shu recalled him into the Cheng Ying sword. What are you acting for? Back in the day? Dont play around with me. Nie Ting was silent. Shi Xuejin was speechless. From Ao Hais distress, +999! From Nie Tings distress From Shi Xuejins Nie Ting calmly said, I think I know why you were beat up by Hai Gongzi. Lu Shu was suddenly somewhat curious. Can you defeat Hai Gongzi? Nie Ting was silent. I dont know. That cant be right. I have a feeling that you had been beaten up by him when you were young. Am I right? Lu Shu felt that he was one step closer to the truth. Hurry up and pass the admission letter to Zhong Yutang. Nie Ting turned and left. I am going to Liujing Lane. I will have my dinner at the canteen. Okay, Shi Xuejin smiled in agreement. He sat back on his sling chair and started to read. The two of them acted as if Lu Shu did not exist. This meant that they were preparing to send him off. Lu Shu glanced at Shi Xuejin. I heard that you are determined to be well-versed in the three teachings. But with so many books and so many teachings, can you, an ordinary person, possibly finish reading everything? Shi Xuejin leisurely smiled. The truth has no limits, but there is no need to be afraid. There is also joy in every step of learning. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. That is very meaningful. You are a wise man. I didnt come up with that. Shi Xuejin lay on the sling chair. In a blink of an eye, he was fully immersed in his book. Lu Shu took a train to Yuzhou. The first thing he did was to find Zhong Yutang. The Heavenly Network Yuzhou Headquarters was at the provincial capital. Before the new year, the countrys biggest black market had been established in Luo City. Furthermore the Luo Shen College, one of the seven major Cultivation Colleges, was there. Thus, Zhong Yutang had requested to move the headquarters above the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Luo City had always been one of the places with the highest concentrations of magical energy. To the Heavenly Network, it was also relatively important. Back then, Li Yixiao had been chosen to take control of Luo City precisely because of its importance. Furthermore, Shi Xuejin had correctly guessed that there was more than just one relic in Luo City. The relic on Beimang mountain had appeared. But there was still magical energy contained in the extreme depths of Longmen mountain. If the Seal of Lands had not been taken, Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting would have probably deployed people to find a way to open the relics. Now, they knew that the Seal of Lands was in Lu Shus hands, they did not say a single word about it. They were very worried that Lu Shu would come up with some mischief and abandon the relics Lu Shu came to the Luo Shen Cultivation College. He was quite familiar with this place. Many of the students had never come here before, but Lu Shu often passed by the college. Whenever Li Yixiao wanted to convince him to go overseas with him, he would invite him for a meal. Out of the five times Lu Shu had come, he had accidentally helped Nalan Que find Li Yixiaos private savings three times. Thus, Nalan Que warmly welcomed Lu Shu. She treated Lu Shu like a close friend Lu Shu stood at the office building of the Luo Shen Cultivation College and hesitated. He had not come in from the main gate. Instead, he had quietly climbed over the wall behind the building. After he had reached Zhong Yutangs office, he carefully peeked through the window. He placed one hand on the windowsill and used his other hand to fish out his phone from his pocket. He gave Zhong Yutang a call. Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable. Please try again later Lu Shu looked inside the office. Zhong Yutang was arranging his documents. His phone, which was by his side, was ringing. Evidently, Lu Shus call had gone through. Ha ha, be that way. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Zhong Yutang was still unaware of the situation. He picked up his phone and saw that Lu Shu was calling him. He smiled and prepared to place his phone on the table. At that moment, Zhong Yutang suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at the window. To his surprise, he saw Lu Shu laughing coldly at him. What?! Zhong Yutang almost threw his phone at Lu Shu. Why are you here! From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Lu Shu pushed open the window and jumped in. Ha ha, your ringtone is not bad! What? I dont understand what youre saying? Zhong Yutang looked outside the window. Lu Shu did not pester Zhong Yutang any further. He slammed the admission letter from Nie Ting on Zhong Yutangs table. Do what you have to do. When Zhong Yutang saw this piece of paper, for some reason, he felt happy. It was as if he had been relieved of a heavy load. Ordinary students, and even ordinary members of the Heavenly Network, did not know Lu Shus current identity. But Zhong Yutang was very clear. The dispute between Lu Shu and Nie Ting was on another level. He did not dare to provoke any of them. Ha ha, Ill settle this for you. Zhong Yutang felt as if a ray of light had broken through the stormy clouds. Tomorrow, I will assign a reserved car to bring you to the military camp for training. How about it? Lu Shu calmly looked at Zhong Yutang. I am not participating in the military training. Didnt I tell Xi Fei? I have participated in the training before. Even the Class A aptitude geniuses went for military training after completing their tasks. Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded. He said, They have participated in the training as well. You still have to go a second time. They are them and I am me, said Lu Shu calmly. He had gone to dangerous places like the Koh Chang Island remains and the Collection of Gods. To speak the truth, the military training had no substantial content for him. As for basic training for military strategies, Lu Shu felt that his strategy was to go with the flow. Other strategies did not work for him. It seemed like that always happened. All his carefully prepared plans would fall apart or be destroyed by others. But if he went with the flow, it always worked with extraordinary efficacy. That will not do. This military training will be recorded as part of your assessment. Zhong Yutang panicked. In the future, there will be a competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges. You wont be able to participate without that record. Zhong Yutang was the principal of the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Nie Ting did not let Li Yixiao be the principal. Furthermore, it seemed like there was a competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges. Of course, Zhong Yutang was happy to have strong students like Lu Shu in his school. How many students in the country could defeat Lu Shu? But here was Lu Shu, why was he not following the script from the very beginning? Lu Shu turned and left. Forget about it. I wont participate. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! He suddenly realized one problem. Although he was no longer in the middle of the conflict between Lu Shu and Nie Ting, but in the future, he would have to deal with Lu Shu. He was not easy to deal with. Was it too early for him to be happy?! Chapter 583 - Trade Caravan Lu Shu bumped into Xi Fei on his way down. Xi Fei was visibly shocked. Since when were you here? How did I not see you? Ha ha. Lu Shu tried to change the subject. After all, he had climbed through the window to reach the seventh floor. If Xi Fei saw him at the main gate, it was most likely a ghost. I have received special permission to enter the Cultivation College. It looks like we wont be colleagues for now. How regretful. Lets work together in the future if we have the chance. No regrets, no regrets. Xi Fei laughed loudly. Um Xi Fei realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly explained, How can this be a regret? Its great that you managed to get into Luo City Cultivation College. I am happy for you. How is that regretful? Okay. Go do what you have to do. Lu Shu patted Xi Feis shoulder and walked out. As he passed by the gates of the Cultivation College, he saw Li Yixiao and Nalan Que holding hands as they walked in. Seeing them hold hands as they walked made Lu Shu cringe. Li Yixiao saw Lu Shu and smiled. Lu Shu, youre back! I was trying to find you on New Years Eve, but you werent at home. Where did you go? Lu Shu was happy. Come, lets go to your house to discuss some things. Li Yixiaos expression suddenly changed. Lets talk here instead. How could you? Nalan Que was unhappy. Let Xiaoshu go to your house for a chat. I want to bask in the sun here, Li Yixiao said resolutely. Lu Shu smacked his lips and looked at the dark clouds overhead. In a few months, the Cultivation College will welcome ten thousand students from the Daoyuan Class. Is it possible to invest in a hotel at the Liu village? Or if that is too expensive, can we build an inn or something else instead? Lu Shu had this on his mind for a very long time. The land that they had secured was no more than 700 meters away from the Luo Shen Cultivation College. They would definitely have steady earnings if they built an inn there. After all, the Luo Shen Cultivation College was not completely closed off. The students also had to go out to fulfill their needs. Li Yixiao suddenly said, I had just wanted to talk to you about this. The Liu village manager has been thinking about doing so. The cement, sand, bricks and other construction materials have been transported over. I see that you have thought carefully about this. Lu Shu nodded his head. This also counts as a business. Anyway, we are all from the Heavenly Network. It is easier to gain approval. Nalan Que said, You are both greenhorns when it comes to things like this. Leave it to me. Let my family settle the budget. They can carry out the plan. Nalan Que did this not just for Li Yixiaos sake. It was because when the Nalan family worked with Li Yixiao and Lu Shu, they did not make any big losses. Nalan Que gave the money Lu Shu returned her to her family. The Nalan family wanted to associate with Lu Shu. After all, there was no eternal hate, only eternal benefits. The Nalan family passed the judgment that Lu Shu would hold an important position in the Heavenly Network in the future. There was no harm in investing in friendly relations with him now. As for Li Yixiao, forget about it. Nalan Ques mother still felt that Li Yixiaos and Nalan Ques horoscopes clashed. Now that Nalan Que had grown up, she did not care about this. All her relatives could do was ignore Li Yixiao. But they did not seem quite happy about this Lu Shu returned home. He was happy to let the Nalan family settle this matter. It was best to leave this to the experts. Now, Lu Shu could be one step ahead of others in his training. But as for the construction of the inn, he did not know where to start. That night, Nalan Ques relatives in Luo City started work. Some earth element Metahuman had even finished digging the foundation for the inn The Nalan family had never talked about money with Lu Shu. It was as if Lei Feng 1 had reappeared. They did not hide the fact that they were trying to win Lu Shu over to their side. At the same time, when Lu Shu was looking through the Golden Foundation forum, he realised that while China was celebrating the New Year, the activities overseas had not ceased. A relic had opened in South America, but the Heavenly Network did not get involved. On the contrary, Practitioners from all over the world started to make their move. Lu Shu could not find any more information on the Golden Foundation forum. But he realized that the Heavenly Network phone that You Mingyu had given him at first was able to receive a lot of overseas information. He even asked Li Yixiao whether he had received any of this information. Li Yixiaos answer was negative, he did not receive anything. Lu Shu realized that Nie Ting did so to maintain his attention towards overseas affairs. This meant that Nie Ting had not given up on his intention to make Lu Shu go overseas. Li Yixiao, a Heavenly King, did not receive anything. There would be a problem if he did. The information revealed that the Heavenly Network did not participate in the opening of the relic in South America as the Heavenly Network had not infiltrated South America. An organization had its limits. It could only pay attention to more important areas, for example Japan, North America, Europe, and Southeast Asia. They would concentrate their resources and manpower into these areas. As for less important areas like South America and Australia, they could only leave it aside for now. The next day, Lu Shu received a call from You Mingyu to retrieve something from the black market. You Mingyu said that it was from the Capital. Lu Shu hung up the phone and pondered about it. It was as if he had found a way to get closer to the core of the Heavenly Network. Nie Ting no longer forced him out. On the other hand, he was gently and mildly allowing him to access information about the core of the organization. This allowed him to slowly approach the core of the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu was open to persuasion, but not to coercion. If Nie Ting forced him to go overseas, Lu Shu would definitely not agree. But if Nie Ting used a gentler approach, giving him information, goods and even special admittance into the Cultivation College, Lu Shu felt somewhat bad Could the conflict between him and Nie Ting be brought to a temporary close? Lu Shu felt that this was not bad. A harmonious society where harmony is prized was good. Lu Shu came to the black market and saw You Mingyu in his office, talking to some of the leaders of the secret practitioner groups. He eavesdropped on their conservation. You Mingyu said, When our men come, go out with your backpackers. Remember, listen to all the commands. If there is someone dangerous, inform us. If people rob you, we will bring you to rob them. But if this leaks out, I will not admit it. Also, if others do not make a move, dont make a move and create trouble. Do you understand? The secret practitioners smiled and nodded. The biggest problem with these backpackers buying magical stones overseas was their safety. The places they were going to did not have peace and prosperity. There were many people who would kill for a magical stone. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Network had accepted the black market. This was a tacit understanding. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The officials protected those who were going overseas to seize training materials. Looking at these secret practitioners, they were in the early stages of forming a trade caravan. Footnotes: a soldier in the Peoples Liberation Army who was characterized as a selfless and modest person Chapter 584 - Revisiting the Darkness Kingdom You Mingyu talked with the secret practitioners for a full two hours. After their meeting, the secret practitioners walked out of the room. When they saw Lu Shu, they each respectfully greeted Lu Shu. Greetings, The Venerable. Go do what you have to do. Lu Shu nodded his head. The secret practitioners in this black market who did not know You Mingyu, the Lord, and the Venerable, were likely new to the black market. The veterans in the Route 301 black market knew one thing. They could not provoke these three people. The Lord loved to covet small advantages, but had no ill intentions. The Venerable was often buoyant, but his words pierced the heart. You Mingyu seemed weak, but had murderous intent behind his smile. When some new secret practitioners heard about this, they held their chest in shock. Pierce the heart?! How? A group of people by the side started laughing. He doesnt literally pierce your heart. It means that his words are often quite harsh. Oh The new practitioner heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that the Route 301 black market was dangerous. There was even someone who liked to go around piercing other peoples hearts! But it seemed like that was not the case After the meeting, a group of secret practitioners ran to the toilet. You Mingyu followed closely behind them. This was the problem with meetings in the country. Meetings often lasted for two long hours. There were even meetings that lasted for a whole day. You had to have a strong bladder if you wanted to sit through everything. Lu Shu also felt like going to the toilet after waiting for so long. He did not plan to make use of his water-type abilities to earn distress points. After all, You Mingyu knew that he possessed such abilities. He could not be too obvious while making use of them. A group of people stood at the urinal, chatting as they went about their business. After they were done, they shook the remaining drops of urine off. But they all looked on helplessly as You Mingyu took out a piece of toilet paper from his pocket and wiped Lu Shu was confused. Was he so delicate. The group of secret practitioners stood by You Mingyu. They could only stand in silence You Mingyu acted as if nothing had happened. He shouted to Lu Shu, Lets go. The thing I need to pass to you is still in my office. The secret practitioners could finally heave a sigh of relief after You Mingyu left. Lu Shu waited until there was no one around them before asking, Is it from Heavenly King Nie? Its from Heavenly King Shi. Its a USB, said You Mingyu. He returned to his office and opened the safe. He retrieved a USB from inside the safe and passed it to Lu Shu. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It looked exactly like the USB he got from Anthony! You Mingyu said, This is the secret key to access the Darkness Kingdom. Each USB corresponds to one identity. We got our hands on this USB from an intelligence agent, so have no worries using it. As he spoke, You Mingyu passed a document to Lu Shu. This contains information regarding that persons identity. After all, the USB is connected to the persons identity. It would be best if you are familiar with it. He is not active in the Darkness Kingdom, but there will be people who will recognize his ID. Lu Shu took out the document from the folder. He took a look and felt that something was wrong. There was something unique about this information. The person was as tall as Lu Shu, and his face shape was similar to that of Lu Shus. He was an overseas Chinese businessman and secret practitioner called Li Teng. He sold low-end information from within the country overseas. In reality, spies were not as lofty as they were depicted in movies. They could make money just selling a picture or a sentence. Even information regarding the countrys commodity prices could be exchanged for money. Lu Shu looked at the information and asked, Do outsiders not know that he has been captured by the Heavenly Network? You Mingyu laughed. Looks like you already know. But Heavenly King Shi did not give me any other instructions, nor did he assign you any tasks. Got it. Lu Shu realized that the Heavenly Network had done most of the preparations for him. As long as he was willing to do it, he could start immediately. Actually, have you considered this before? We are connected to many people when we carry out work overseas. There is a chance that if one prospers, everyone prospers but if one suffers, everyone suffers. Perhaps someone will die because of one of your decisions. But if we approach it from another angle, the stronger the person in this role, the fewer the people who will be sacrificed. You Mingyu softly said, The task will not change. If you and I do not go, someone else will go, because that is our mission. But if an expert like you takes on the task, you would be able to save a few lives that would otherwise be sacrificed. Am I right? Yes. Ill take my leave first. Lu Shu turned and walked away while waving goodbye. You Mingyu stood behind Lu Shu in silence. He could understand what Lu Shu was thinking. Back then, his colleague, who was a planted agent, was sacrificed in order to help Lu Shu obtain information. You Mingyu also felt very remorseful. It was easier said than done. No one could be completely cold-hearted while standing in that position. Lu Shu did not have a computer at home. After he received a new USB, he bought a laptop. When he plugged in the USB, the Darkness Kingdom website popped up automatically. Lu Shu had not seen this website for a long time. He first clicked on the trading page and found many strange items. All the items that the Darkness Kingdom officials had pinned on the page were fruits that could allow people to undergo awakenings. Some of the fruits were labeled to have awakening properties, while others were still unknown. Out of those whose awakening properties were known, the most common ones were still the elemental fruits. There were also a few unique ones like lightning fruits. These fruits could only be exchanged with rare items. They did not accept cash or magical stones. From this, one would understand the large organizations attitude towards cash and magical stones when handling such first-rate items. Lu Shu browsed the demands of these vendors. Most demanded for rare items of equal value. Some even specifically requested for mythical objects with weapon spirits. He suddenly realized that he still had two fruits from the Salt Lake relics. Back then, he had lied that the plant produced refresher fruit in order to give Chen Baili the refresher fruits. But in reality, this was not the case. He had awakened his water-type abilities after eating one of the fruits, but he did not eat the rest. The core of the fruit he had eaten was still in the Seal of Lands. All along, he had been hesitating whether he wanted to feed the fruits to Lu Xiaoyu. Back then, he had almost lost consciousness when the water-type abilities assimilated with him. This made Lu Shu understand that the fruit was not suitable for those with stronger abilities. One had to proceed in sequence when awakening other types of abilities. When he ate a Class C fruit, the water-type abilities were so powerful that they directly advanced to Class C. People usually went in the order of Class F, Class E, Class D and Class C, but Lu Shu had skipped these levels. Thus, his body could not bear the assimilation process. If he had eaten a Class B fruit, he probably would have died. Chapter 585 - Lop Nur Remains After careful consideration, Lu Shu decided not to rashly give the fruits to Lu Xiaoyu. His near death experience while undergoing the awakening remained fresh in his mind. He was somewhat traumatized. It was not impossible for him to sell the fruits. In reality, some big families bought fruits like these too. For some families, there was only one successor. Although the successor wanted to undergo an awakening, they did not have the ability to do so. Thus, they chose to do so with the aid of external tools. Awakening mainly depended on ones aptitude and class. Although some people did not undergo an awakening, there were cases where they advanced to Class C after eating fruits. There was even one case where someone had advanced to Class B through this method. This was also the reason why these fruits were in great demand. Although the big families controlled the world economy, they had no relation to the realm of cultivation. Their money could not be used to buy fruits. But these families likely had rare items whose magical properties were discovered after the magical era. There were many mythical objects and tools scattered in various places around the world. With the rise of the magical era, more and more of these items were discovered. Lu Shu felt that Lu Xiaoyus strength was decent. There was no need to risk her life in order to undergo such an awakening. He felt that it was wiser to reserve one fruit for future use, and exchange the other fruit for a mythical object to give to Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyus ability to speak to animals could probably be her special ability. No one knew how this ability would advance in the future. Lu Shu looked at the hire section of the website. There were still many tasks posted on the page. It seemed like famous experts from around the world were being offered rewards The Darkness Kingdom used the value of the rewards to determine the level of ones abilities. Those with higher rewards were more impressive When people hired these experts, they would use the value of the rewards as an estimate to guide their quotes. It was said that during the dawn of the magical era, a Class C expert felt that the rewards he was offered were too low, thus he raised the quote of his rewards. When a veteran saw this, he was very happy. What a large reward for such a simple task! Thus, he killed the practitioner and got the reward. As a result, the name of this Class C expert became famous within the Darkness Kingdom. Since then, no one dared to boost their social class by increasing the value of their rewards. There were all kinds of fish in the sea. There were many idiotic Metahumans as well Dong dong dong! Lu Shu suddenly heard someone knocking on the door. He opened the door and saw Li Yixiao and Nalan Que. He was dumbfounded. Is something the matter? Li Yixiao held a bag of vegetables in his hand. He smiled and said, Arent you lonely by yourself? We came here to make you a meal. We can just eat at your house too. Lu Shu laughed. Dont you have the slightest idea why I no longer allow you to come to my house? Li Yixiao said angrily. Nalan Que took the ingredients and walked into the kitchen, giving Li Yixiao and Lu Shu room to talk. Li Yixiao pulled Lu Shu over to the living room. Have you heard? No one from the Heavenly Network went to the South American ruins. We dont have enough manpower overseas. As patriotic members, how could we turn a blind eye to this? Lu Shu gave a cold laugh. Ha ha. Lu Shu realized that Li Yixiao had come here to win his support. Nie Ting must have given Li Yixiao an impressive reward to do so. Otherwise, Li Yixiao would not want to be involved in this matter. But he did not expect Li Yixiao to suddenly change the subject. Fine. I know you are not willing to do. Then you wont know that there are signs of the Lop Nur remains opening. Lop Nur? Lu Shu was silent. Lop Nur was in the southeast part of Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region. This place was often associated with a depopulated zone and an abnormal incident. There was also another name for this place. Lu Shu asked, Loulan Kingdom? Li Yixiao shook his head. Lop Nur is very strange. No one knows if it is related to the Loulan Kingdom. It may be something else. Lu Shu nodded his head. He had previously researched on the place out of interest. After the mysterious disappearance of some explorers, their corpses were found kilometers away. Female corpses, dating back thousands of years ago, were found in perfect condition in some cemeteries. They found massive man-eating lizards in caves as well. There were many strange happenings there, some of which remained a mystery till present day. Reports of some incidents had been passed down incorrectly, causing them to become increasingly distorted. One could not arbitrarily say that the remains and the Loulan Kingdom were related. It might be something else. Lu Shus interest was piqued. He would not go overseas, but if the remains were in the country, why not take a look? They did not necessarily have to go to the remains to retrieve relics. After all, he could not go so far as to have a life-or-death fight with the Heavenly Kings. But the problem was, the items in the remains were not limited to just relics. Perhaps there would be a large volume of mystic water as well People like Nalan Que, who were not part of the Heavenly Network, could not explore these remains. Thus, Li Yixiao immediately thought of cooperating with Lu Shu. At that moment, Li Yixiao received a call. Nie Ting said calmly over the phone, This time, Chen Baili will take the lead. The rest of the Heavenly Kings will guard their original places. You are not allowed to leave your post without permission. The students from the Cultivation Colleges are heading towards Lop Nur. Only military training students whose abilities are above Class E may participate in this exploration. They will set off from the military camp. After he finished speaking, Nie Ting hung up. Li Yixiao rigidly looked at Lu Shu. Looks like the two of us cant go. Lu Shu shook his head. You cant go, but I can Li Yixiao was dumbfounded. But you didnt make it in time for the Cultivation College exam. But I received special permission from Nie Ting to go to school, said Lu Shu with a smile. From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Lu Shu immediately called Zhong Yutang. Hello, Zhong Yutang? Ive thought about it. For things like the military training, everyone must be treated equally without discrimination. I cant say that just because I have participated before, means that I can flaunt the rules and not take part in the training again. After a lot of consideration, I feel that not only do I have to participate, I also have to train my perseverance! Zhong Yutang was silent. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Hello, Zhong Yutang? Are you listening? Lu Shu asked. Yes, Zhong Yutang had a headache. Hurry up and pack your things. Part of the group heading towards the ruins has already set off. If you rush to the military camp now, you can still make it in time for the last military truck The remains are opening? Lu Shu looked very surprised. Look at you, dont I have to rush to the remains now? Ha ha ha, Ill go there and join in the fun! Zhong Yutang hung up without another word. Chapter 586 - Set Out for Lop Nur If the Class A aptitude geniuses had been called back to school as a means to motivate the ordinary Daoyuan Class students, Lu Shus return was to motivate those Class A aptitude geniuses. Certainly, the geniuses could serve to motivate Lu Shu as well. Having completed their own missions, the Class A aptitude geniuses now had a somewhat powerful air around them. Their missions were life-threatening in nature, which spurred their mental maturity when they looked straight into the eyes of death. The return of those 80 people back to the Cultivation Colleges of their own cities created a stir among ordinary Daoyuan Class students, because of the drastic changes in their personality and temperament in comparison with their old selves. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin could see their rapid growth, and it was perfectly possible that someone might ascend to Class B in no time. Although Lu Shus progress was even faster, he could be easily surpassed if he stopped putting in effort. He had to be put to good use, since he was determined not to venture overseas. After Nie Ting hung up the call, Shi Xuejin said, smiling, Do you think Lu Shu and those geniuses will be mutual inspiration for each other in Lop Nur? But I have a question. Li Xianyi has never declared that Lu Shu was his disciple, but it seems to me that he has taught him everything. Not everyone can inherit the secret techniques of chi mountain and the sea of chi from the Hall of Swords. In my memories, he and Li Xianyi had been neighbors ever since the dawn of the Spirit Qi era. Back then, with his dilapidated foundation, its very likely that Li Xianyi was in a hurry to pass down his skills, and this might have given Lu Shu the chance to learn his swordplay. However, it is uncertain whether Lu Shu can be counted as Li Xianyis disciple, because Li Xianyi has never even tried to convince Lu Shu to join the Golden Foundation, Nie Ting replied calmly. You are expecting Lu Shu to uphold and develop the noble cause of the Golden Foundation? Forget it. Shi Xuejin laughed. Just when they were chatting, Nie Tings phone rang. He took a look at the callers ID and picked up the call. Yes? Li Yixiao. Can I have special permission to go to school too? Recently I feel that I am lacking in knowledge and hence would like to further my studies in a school environment If I am given the chance, I will be able to serve our country better in the future. Nie Ting drew a deep breath and hissed, Get lost. After he sent Li Yixiao away, Lu Shu started packing his luggage, which contained a few sets of clothes, useful equipment and some food. He did a casual search online on Lop Nur, which showed that the place was characterized by its odd and barren Yardang landforms. Most of its land was covered by deserts with little vegetation. Water would be a crucial problem on the trip, but the Heavenly Network must have had ample preparation in this area given the huge number of people involved. Besides, Chen Baili was also equipped with invisible storage equipment, provided by the Heavenly Network for every Heavenly King. Most of the rumors existed in the form of folk tales and their credibility could not be trusted. Lu Shu believed that in the current Spirit Qi era, practitioners could even ignore the harsh external environmental restrictions such as sand storms. Yet, the appearance of a relic implied that there were hidden dangers. They would not be fighting against natural hazards, but rather, real magical creatures and a strange civilization. Lu Shu learned from Li Yixiao that those Class A aptitude geniuses had grown up after their deadly missions. And now, all Cultivation College students were forced to train their combat effectiveness in the relic. One could not deny the Heavenly Networks increasing haste for progress. Zhong Yutang informed Lu Shu to depart at night, which gave Lu Shu the time to make a special trip to buy goggles and a windbreaker. It was not because he was afraid of the cold, though, but rather he simply would not appreciate the storms blinding his eyes. The money spent on those was insignificant against the potential gain from the relic exploration. Lu Shu spent a whopping 3 hours bargaining only When Zhong Yutangs car sent to fetch him had arrived, Lu Shu was still in the shopping mall Lu Shu saw Zhong Yutang waiting outside his house when he finally returned home. Zhong Yutang was silent for a long moment before he asked, Can you tell me where have you been? What took you so long? Lu Shu took two seconds and came up with a clever response. As a member of the Heavenly Network, I investigated the civilians opinions on the commodity prices in the magical era. Okay. So what have you found? Zhong Yutang asked, stunned. I realized that the local prices are exorbitant. Hence, I corrected their wrong views, replied Lu Shu. Fancy you describing bargaining in such a noble way! You spent more than one hour just to get a lower price for five pairs of socks, Zhong Yutang said, expressionless. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Haha, look at you. Lu Shu grinned awkwardly but somehow politely. Where is our car? When are we leaving? According to the original plan, Lu Shu would be driven to the Daoyuan camp at the junction of the three states before setting out to Lop Nur via a military personnel carrier. He was informed at the camp that other students had departed more than a day ago, and he would be leaving with the last group, which consisted of seven students who were injured during the actual combat practice. They could only leave after they had fully recovered, because any action would be impeded by their wounds. The seven of them had never met Lu Shu at the camp. When they gathered, Lu Shu was empty-handed while the rest carried huge backpacks stuffed with provisions and tents. The atmosphere was rather awkward, as if Lu Shu was a tourist while they rest were going to the battlefield. The seven of them were not from the same team, but they had long since been acquaintances during the time in the sick bay. A person whispered to others softly, Who is that guy? Look how fair his skin is, I dont think hes been through the training. Did he come through the back door? It was very natural, because students with privileged backgrounds could also be exempted from military training. Agreed. Hes not tanned at all. Besides, those Class A aptitude geniuses are even darker than us, so hes certainly not one of them either, another person whispered back. They had seen those geniuses, who were all pitch-black from the intense training. Under those conditions, no amount of sunblock was ever enough. Chapter 587 - Lu Shu the Flower in the Greenhouse At this time, everyone was nervous, because they had been warned about the dangers of the Lop Nur ruins. Moreover, the training had shaped their attitude to be one of seriousness. On the other hand, Lu Shu, who looked rather carefree, indeed seemed like someone who had joined through illegitimate means. We shall wait and see. Its a different matter if he really is a flower in the greenhouse, another person commented. It was the same as how Gao Shenyin used to despise Chen Zuan, as those who had gone through hardships tended to hold the weak in contempt. Furthermore, the seven of them were daring individuals, which explained their injuries during the actual combat practice. At this moment, the chief officer arrived. Just when Lu Shu was about to wave hi at him, the officer shivered slightly in shock and immediately pulled him aside out of other peoples sight. Hahaha, nice to see you again, Captain Lu. How are you doing? Lu Shu smiled. Im fine. Why are you here? I thought you were you at the Capital. Back then, we Hahaha, Captain Lu, let bygones be bygones, the chief officer said, embarrassed, I was assigned to be the chief officer of the camp. Your sister, Lu Xiaoyu, did very well Lu Shu now understood that he had been pulled here because the man did not want his dark history of getting beaten up by Lu Shu to be exposed. In any case, as a chief officer, he needed to save some face. Of course, of course! Lu Shu laughed. He certainly had to show some respect. Not far away, the seven students could not hear a word of their conversation, but they had noticed something strange. Have you ever see the chief officer so amiable to anyone before? Nope He must have a very powerful background for the chief officer to be so kind to him! another person asserted. It seems we are right, he came through the back door. Ha, sadly, the time has changed. Even if he has some background, sooner or later he will be left behind without sufficient power. Another person sneered. When Lu Shu returned to the team, he noticed a slight change in the atmosphere, as though the seven students were not willing to interact with him at all. Lu Shu did not mind, though, because he was there to explore the ruins, not to socialize. The chief officer gave his instructions while facing them, I shall not repeat the danger of this Lop Nur ruins. I expect each of you to observe the rules on the way. It will not be a short journey. Dont be the black sheep in your teams. Your performance in the exploration will be recorded in your future files. This is a serious matter. The seven people answered solemnly, Yes, Sir! It was more like an opportunity for the talented students, who had become even stronger after the training, to finally display all their abilities. Without any experience in field survival and actual combat, they were excited about the upcoming adventure as if it was their new toy. The ride on the military carrier was not one of comfort. In fact, it was even less stable than a green train [1. A type of slow, cheap trains that were prevalent in China until the 1990s]. On the bright side, the carrier was comparatively spacious given that there were only eight people on board. This time, the Heavenly Network had not only chartered a huge fleet of military carriers to transport the tens of thousands of students to Lop Nur, they had also hired numerous trains headed towards the northern border of the country. Fortunately, the transportation system in China was very developed nowadays, and the number of passengers during the Lunar New Year could even hit 2.9 billion every year. It was like a national migration across the entirety of China. Many social problems had been solved effortlessly with the improvement in infrastructure. The seven students were engaged in a heated discussion about the things to take note about the ruins. Soon, they heard Lu Shu snoring from their side. Lu Shu was fast asleep on the bench beside the loading compartment, despite the bumpy ride. From Jiang Fengs distress, +66! From Li Jianrens distress, +66! From Jiang Feng gave a cold laugh. No early preparation and no equipment, hes doomed. Li Jianren could not care less. We cant do anything if he wants to die in there. In fact, Lu Shu had gone through three ruins and he was well aware that the internal situation of the ruins could never be known from the outside. For example, things like skeletons that emerged from the ground of the Beimang ruins, the magical trees of the Salt Lake ruins, and gargoyles of Koh Chang Island. Who could possibly anticipate those in advance? Hence, the most important matter at the moment was sufficient rest, instead of engaging in ill-founded speculations. Nonetheless, Jiang Fengs team could not have possibly known Lu Shus true identity either. To those ordinary Daoyuan Class students, the Class A aptitude geniuses were the strongest individuals among their peers, but to Shi Xuejin, Lu Shu was on yet an even higher level than them. Of course, it remained to be seen whether he would be caught up to in the end. Actually, Lu Shu was not sleeping throughout the entire journey, but he rested with his eyes closed even when he was awake. His flying daggers, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, did not waste any time scraping against the chi mountain, just like what they had done before the collapse of the mountain. Lu Shus sword practice did not stop for a single day since his return from the Collection of Gods. In addition, under Hai Gongzis instructions, the accumulation of snow had sped up by more than twice as compared to before. As a result, Lu Shus chi mountain had increased in size in merely two months. The mountain grew in height as it was sharpened. Maybe the sword spirit would appear again when the snow mountain was formed. Lu Shu felt great pain at the moment the mountain collapsed, but he was soon pleasantly surprised at the birth of the sword spirit. Li Xianyis way of sharpening the chi mountain was simple and mechanical, and only aimed to produce more nascent aurablades for battles as it went. But Lu Shu had obtained an extra sword spirit by enduring the temporary pain. Now, he already knew whose method was more effective. He had also told the old man about it. The old man was dumbfounded when he learned that a sword spirit appeared with the collapse of Lu Shus chi mountain. He had definitely not seen that coming! Back then, he was merely making a suggestion without much confidence. How did Lu Shu even succeed?! How lucky was he! His sea of chi was supposed to be suppressed by the snow mountain and yet it turned out to be a blessing in disguise Chapter 588 - : Founder Lu Shu, 666 There were ancestors in the Hall of Swords whose chi mountain had collapsed. But for those ancestors, their mountain had collapsed because it had been destroyed by others. None of the cases were like this, where a sword spirit had appeared. Thus, from the look of things, the sword spirits of the ancestors most likely died when the mountain was destroyed. But Lu Shu was different. He had bred a sword spirit. Li Xianyi suddenly realized that Lu Shu may have been the first to do so in the Hall of Swords. The method to unlock the sea of chi was to develop the body. Many schools of thought felt that humans had boundless potential, hence the secret to ones body development was to go against the natural order of training. Lu Shu had discovered the method to breed sword spirits. There was no doubt that he had found a new path and excavated new potential. This discovery would definitely land Lu Shu in the Hall of Swords historical records. But this was somewhat of a problem. Lu Shu was not part of the Hall of Swords! How could an outsider be in their records? But the discovery that the chi mountain could breed sword spirits was a very important discovery. Even Li Xianyi started to scrape down his chi mountain after he had heard this. But when Li Xianyi asked Lu Shu about the abilities of the swords spirit, Lu Shu was not willing to tell him. He did not know why. Li Xianyi was curious how the sword spirits he had bred were like. Li Xianyi had restored his foundation, thus he was not in a rush to find a successor. If nothing unexpected occurred, he had a lifespan of over two hundred years at least. Under these circumstances, he could slowly look for a successor. Suddenly, Li Xianyi had an idea. He wanted to ask whether Lu Shu would be willing to enter the Hall of Swords and take him as his teacher. After all, Lu Shus discovery was very important to the Hall of Swords. But Li Xianyi did not ask him. He felt that as long as he asked Lu Shu, Lu Shu would agree, because Lu Shu had let down his guard against Li Xianyi. If he asked Lu Shu over the phone, it would would be the most careless case of taking a teacher in the history of the Hall of Swords Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were guessing the relationship between Li Xianyi and Lu Shu. Were they teacher and student? The answer was no. Li Xianyi hesitated before finally writing in the Hall of Sword records. AD 2011, Lu Shus talent surpassed that of the founding fathers. Before he unlocked his sea of chi, he gathered air to form clouds, gathered clouds to form rain, gathered rain to form rivers, gathered rivers to form seas, and eventually established the chi mountain before he unlocked the sea of chi. He could not unlock the sea of chi because of suppression from the chi mountain, thus Lu Shu collapsed the chi mountain. This caused the chi mountain to produce a sword spirit. From this day onwards, there is an additional method to impart swordplay. As he wrote this paragraph, Li Xianyi could think of what the descendants of the Hall of Swords would write. Founder Lu Shu is awesome! Senpai Lu Shu, 666! Thinking about this, Li Xianyi felt that the ancestors had been playing around with the book of records. This was probably the earliest record of background updates and comments on paper! But Li Xianyi probably did not think that as he destroyed his own chi mountain to breed a sword spirit, Lu Shu had begun to scrape his second chi mountain. Scraping a chi mountain could not be done in a day. Lu Shu had spent a significant time building and collapsing his chi mountain. Unconsciously, Lu Shu, who was going to turn 18 soon, had become more composed. He was neither rushed or slow, neither conceited nor rash. The military truck hurried on even at night. Two warriors took turns to drive. In this journey to enter the Lop Nur remains, ordinary soldiers provided background support for the Practitioners. When dinnertime approached, the military truck stopped at a service area along the expressway to take a break. They strictly followed the rules. Even if there were two drivers rotating shifts, they had to have a break in between. After all, it was a journey of over two thousand kilometers. Seven students from the Daoyuan Class sat together to eat. After Lu Shu slowly woke up from his sleep, he joined the two soldiers. Lu Shu was curious. How many ordinary soldiers are involved in the background work this time round? Around ten thousand. Actually, we dont have to do much. We mainly have to transport logistics and manpower, one of the soldiers said with a smile. Now, the Daoyuan Class students are much stronger than before. In the past, we still had to pitch tents. Now, you have your own campsite. But we are still in charge of the cooking. Lu Shu nodded his head. These were the results of the military training. They did not necessarily apply their military strategies. After all, only blood and fire could truly train the Daoyuan Class students. But now, at least the overweight newborns had weaned. This was a good sign. Lu Shu explained, When the remains are about to open, remember to hide far away. If you get caught inside, it will be hard to come out alive. He was not making a discriminatory remark that the abilities of the ordinary soldiers were lacking. This was the reality. Even if an ordinary person was fully equipped with defensive gear, it would be very hard for them to survive. Lu Shu saw the seven Daoyuan Class students with a standard long sword. All the students in the Cultivation College likely had that same sword. But as time passed, the Heavenly Networks preparations became more complete. The two soldiers looked at each other while hungrily gulping down on their food. Dont worry about that. Our superiors have told us about it. We will be careful. When that time comes, someone will alert us. If we are really caught inside, we still have you guys to protect us, right? The two soldiers did not expect that a student would be concerned about them. This made them feel warm inside. After all, they had worked day and night sending the students to the ruins. If the students felt that this was only expected of them and treated them coldly, they would feel uncomfortable no matter how much they had obeyed commands. When the seven Daoyuan Class students heard this, they laughed. If you are caught inside, we will definitely protect you. Dont worry. We are a family. But the student called Jiang Feng interrupted, But I dont know whether that person beside you will be able to protect you. The two soldiers felt uneasy. They now realized that there were still many things the Daoyuan Class students did not know about one another. But they did not feel that Lu Shu was weak. It was the exact opposite. They felt that Lu Shu was more relaxed than the other Daoyuan Class students. This feeling was like when they saw seasoned veterans on the border. In recent years, the country was peaceful, but it was different on the borders. They had heard from the veterans that once, when two soldiers were keeping guard at the border, they had been killed by a sniper. This certainly happened. Even if there was no magical energy in the world, the world was not as safe as you would imagine. Lu Shu glanced at Jiang Feng and the other students. He smiled. You all are experts. I pray that you will be able to make extraordinary achievements in the ruins. If we pass by each other, please protect me. Jiang Feng said coldly, How about learning how to protect yourself, instead of waiting for others to protect you? [0] Chinese Internet slang meaning skilled Chapter 589 - Heroes Respect Heroes They had taken one week to travel to the Lop Nur remains. Daoyuan Class students from all over the country had set off in batches. The first and second batch would have most likely reached the ruins by now. It was a coincidence that the Lop Nur remains were discovered. After all, it was a depopulated zone. It had even been used as a test site for nuclear weapons. Even scientists rarely visited the place. No one knew when the Lop Nur remains started to show signs. When it was discovered, it was close to opening. Nie Ting allowed all those in the Daoyuan Class whose abilities were above Class E to participate. One reason was to allow them to train. Furthermore, there had been more and more intruders on the borders recently. No one knew where the Puppet Master and the Bishop of the Department of Faith Theory had gone. Even Nie Ting did not dare to carelessly punish an individual as an example to others. Thus, the Daoyuan Class was allowed to enter. The responsibility of the Heavenly Network members, on the other hand, was to defend their territory. Lu Shu did not pay attention to the sarcasm from Jiang Feng and the other students. He tried to coax information from them. Have you heard of Lu Xiaoyu from the Luo City Daoyuan Class? Jiang Fengs and Li Jianrens expression changed. We cannot defeat Lu Xiaoyu, but that does not explain the problem. She is already a Class C! Its not embarrassing if we cant defeat her! Dont think that just because we lost to her, means that we dont dare to teach you a lesson. Its the same if you participate in the military training. Besides, it is normal to get injured during actual combat practice. From Jiang Fengs distress, +199! From Li Jianrens distress, +199! When Lu Shu saw these distress points, he was dumbfounded. So Lu Xiaoyu had sent these two to the hospital He had only wanted to gather information on how Lu Xiaoyu was doing in the military training. But these two had thought that Lu Shu was using Lu Xiaoyu to make fun of them You cant defeat her with so many people? Did you specifically target her? Lu Shu was curious. If Lu Xiaoyu did not make use of Anthony and Johnson, she had the strength of an ordinary Class C, nothing else was special about her. One of the students was slightly more frank. We have considered many methods to target her, but we had too little time to work together and thus, we could not establish a tacit agreement among all of us. Her abilities far surpass that of ours too. She can easily break apart our formation. Now, that group of girls have good teamwork and are belligerent. They have become especially fierce and aggressive. We cant defeat them. Lu Shu smacked his lips. So that was the situation in the military camp. Now, he knew where the distress points from boys that Lu Xiaoyu had earned came from. She had earned them from beating up people during the practice combat. Lu Shu was somewhat remorseful. If he had known that practice combat could earn so many distress points, he would have volunteered to join the military training a long time ago Although we were beaten up by her, we still respect her, said Jiang Feng coldly. She doesnt use her bloodline to convince others. She uses her actual strength. Lu Shu was being ridiculed. Li Jianren laughed. Thats right, as a guy, I really respect them. They have turned from weak sheep to aggressive tigers. Lu Xiaoyus contributions cannot go unnoticed. Lu Shu felt as if these people respected Lu Xiaoyu and the other girls as heroes. Lu Shu felt that this was somewhat odd I heard that Lu Xiaoyu has an even more impressive brother called Lu Shu. He is a Class C and is even a Major! Lu Xiaoyu often talks about him. It seems like no one can beat Lu Shu. Apparently, he had gone on missions with Class A geniuses. Whats more legendary is that an expert overseas had issued an arrest warrant for him! Who knows when another person like him will appear. This is really the era of heroes, Jiang Feng sighed. Lu Shu felt even more strange. Yes, yes, yes, the era of heroes this Lu Shu must be very talented and elegant. Furthermore, he is very rich although he is so young let me think of more praise for him Jiang Feng said scornfully, What does being a hero have to do with being rich? No, no, no, this Lu Shu emphasized. Jiang Feng was confused. Li Jianren laughed coldly. You speak as if you are Lu Shu himself. Ever since Lu Shu had returned from the Collection of Gods, all the information regarding him, had been kept classified. Thus, they could not even find a portrait of Lu Shu after hearing about his achievements. Furthermore, Jiang Fengs information was outdated. Lu Shu was already a Captain. The thoughts and emotions of the students in the Daoyuan Class were very complex. Although they acknowledged Lu Shus abilities and thought of him as a hero, but in a nutshell, their thoughts and emotions were very complex. The vehicle continued to head west. The road opened up to a boundless desert. When Lu Shu began to see the military trucks of the same type, he knew that they were not too far away from Lop Nur. The surrounding land looked weirder and weirder. The vastness of Earth and the mysterious Mother Nature was amazing. The lush and green scenery had given way to yellow sand and odd Yardang landforms. It was as if they had entered another world. The vehicle slowed to a stop. Lu Shu could hear someone outside saying, Get off and show your documents. The drivers told the eight people sitting behind, Everyone has to get down and undergo a document check. After going in, we can go by foot. Lu Shu jumped off the military truck and looked round. A massive campsite had been built in this so-called depopulated zone. This place had become overcrowded with people Lu Shu looked up at the sky. Dusk was approaching. He prepared to take out his documents for the officials to check. Jiang Feng and the others were already one step ahead. Everyone passed through very smoothly. After their documents were scanned, their military rank and basic particulars would appear. But when it came to Lu Shu, the two soldiers in charge was dumbfounded. The word top-secret appeared! They could not see anything! They could not see his name, age, gender and even rank! There was only a line of words at the bottom of the page. All access except for Class A-restricted zones! Furthermore, Nie Tings signature was there! The two soldiers looked at each other helplessly. They bowed at Lu Shu. This please enter. Lu Shu bowed. Thank you. When Jiang Feng and the others saw Lu Shu walk in, they were dumbfounded. If Lu Shu was really the son of an influential family as they had thought, then how would they explain the top-secret? This was not the treatment that those families would receive. Nie Tings signature made them even more shocked. All the Daoyuan Class students looked up to Nie Ting. Chapter 590 - Good Eyesight After they entered the military camp, they were greeted by personnel who helped them complete the procedures. Everyone who entered the camp had to wear a badge on their chest in order for them to move around the camp. Security was quite strict. After all, fugitives often fled here. This was also a place where intruders could randomly gain access into the country. It was not easy to guard such a vast territory. Lu Shu asked curiously, Where are the rest of the Daoyuan Class students? The person leading them said, The ruins have opened. Those who had arrived earlier have gone into the ruins. You need to wait for the last batch of people to arrive before going in. You are not in a rush, right? After all, they had to be methodical in doing this. It would be too messy if everyone was allowed to enter once they reached the campsite. No hurry, no hurry. Where are the remains? Lu Shu asked. He had intended to look for Lu Xiaoyu after this. But he did not think that Lu Xiaoyu had already entered the remains. Thinking about how a group of Daoyuan Class had gone ahead to look for resources made Lu Shu somewhat sad But Lu Shu had a lot of experience under his belt. He knew that there was no difference if they went into the ruins one or two days later. He could still find many useful items inside. The remains are 7 kilometers north of Lop Nur. We need to take a car to go there, but we cannot get too close. We can only guard the outskirts. The person speaking seemed to be from the Heavenly Network. The main task for Heavenly Network members this time round was to guard the outskirts and prevent any suspicious persons from forcing their way into the remains. The Heavenly Network monopolized the remains in the country, unlike overseas where remains quickly became like a carnival to practitioners from all over the world. How long have they been inside? Lu Shu casually asked. Five days, someone answered. Lu Shu gasped in shock. The students inside must be in danger! As comrades, we have to hurry up and save them! The Heavenly Network member leading them said, Didnt you say that there was no hurry? Just wait. We have to wait until the last batch arrives. I have just received information that they will arrive in 1.5 hours. Trains did not come here, thus the military trucks were the only possible form of transport. When Lu Shu found out that the other Daoyuan Class students had been here for five days, he burned with impatience. Chen Baili was in the lead for this mission. With Chen Bailis abilities, he could obtain the relic within a matter of days. So what was the point of Lu Shu coming all the way here for? While waiting for a fleet of vehicles to arrive, a hundred Daoyuan Class students alighted from five military trucks. A fat figure took the lead, rushing forth with valiance. The fatty seemed to be the leader of this group of students. They all grouped around their revered leader. Jiang Feng looked at them and said, They are probably the Class A aptitude geniuses who have just returned from their task. There was some envy in his voice. Every single Class A aptitude genius had changed after returning from their task. In the past, people had only admired their talents. After all, there was not much difference among them aside from their talents. But it was different now. These geniuses had experienced blood and fire to emerge as elites. Everyone had not just admiration towards them, but also respect. Some even worshiped them. The group of people walked over. When the fatty saw Lu Shu and his group, he stopped in his tracks. It was as if he was not certain of what he had seen and walked closer to have a proper look. Suddenly, there was a terrible wail. Brother Shu! Brother Shu, there you are! Do you know how much Ive suffered these two months? Lu Shu said, Chen Zuan To be honest, Lu Shu felt that Chen Zuan had changed significantly. In the past, he was chubby. Now, he seemed tougher. In short, he did not slim down. Lu Shu also knew that Chen Zuan was not a Class A genius, yet he had been assigned by Nie Ting to complete a mission. But Nie Tings allocation was ingenious. For example, Cao Qingcis task was very dangerous. Although Chen Zuans ability was low, Nie Ting had allocated him to a task that tested his willpower and endurance. Lu Shu asked curiously, What happened to your eyesight? Could you not see me from that distance? Chen Zuan pulled Lu Shu to a side and said softly, Dont you know where Heavenly King Nie had sent me to do? The place that I went to had miasma! I almost turned blind! Chen Zuan had really changed a lot. Although he had vented his grievances, he did not reveal the nature of his task. That was confidential information. Oh Lu Shu nodded his head. I feel that you have gained a lot from this task. It looks like you have grown a lot. Chen Zuan laughed. Now that my eyesight is not good, I can no longer see things that are far away. The doctor said that it would take six months before I completely recover. Thus, Ill leave myself in your care when we go in the remains. Our friendship hasnt changed, right? Lu Shu glanced at him. He did not even wear a watch. He pointed to the setting sun. What is that? Er Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. The sun. The sun is 92 million 950 thousand kilometers away. How much further do you want to see? Lu Shu asked. Chen Zuan was speechless. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Okay, since everyone is here, lets hurry up and go in. Lu Shu was impatient. When Jiang Feng and the rest saw Chen Zuan and Lu Shu quietly talking in a corner, they felt like ever since they stepped into the campsite, they could not understand this son of an influential family. Was their initial judgment wrong? But Chen Zuan had called him Brother Shu, not Lu Shu. They could not understand what was going on. Shu? What kind of name was that? Furthermore, the people who had followed behind Chen Zuan seemed to have accepted Lu Shu as one of the Class A aptitude geniuses. Chen Zuan only said that he had gone on a mission and participated in the military training with the Class A aptitude geniuses. But when others asked about his natural talents, he avoided the subject. If he did not do so, the fact that he did not have Class A aptitude would be exposed. It would be hard for him to carry on this act What meaning was there in life if one did not act their way through it Lu Shu was desperate to enter the remains. He asked the Heavenly Network member to have a car send them to the remains. Chen Zuan stuck to Lu Shu like a sticky sweet. He followed Lu Shu wherever Lu Shu went. To Chen Zuan, there was nothing more reasonable than cozying up to Lu Shu when they entered the remains. His granduncle, Chen Baili, was in the ruins, but Chen Zuan could not cling onto him! A fleet of five military trucks rushed to the north. As they exited the campsite, the sun finally set below the horizon. The last rays of light had started to disappear. At that moment, a massive hole suddenly opened up in the campsite! Chapter 591 - Man-Eating Lizards With a crash, the sandy soil caved into the ground. It seemed like some tents had been buried by the soil. No one knew what exactly had happened. Even the soldiers with combat experience rarely saw this kind of strange natural phenomenon. Suddenly, over ten massive lizards swiftly emerged from the hole. Their eyes were bloodshot and they were over over three meters long. Their tongues flicked in and out of their mouth. It seemed as if they could swallow a human whole. The soldiers took up their automatic rifles and starting firing at the lizards. But it seemed as if the bullets were useless against their thick scales. They did not receive any real damage. The lizards were rather fast on land, with no obstacles blocking their way. Some people rushed to retrieve heavy-duty weapons, but the rocket launchers could not take aim at these speedy lizards. Finally, a soldier took the chance and threw a grenade at a lizard that had stopped moving. The grenade exploded and fresh blood spilled from where the lizard was hit. But at the next moment, that lizard fiercely rushed towards the crowd. There were weapons with greater destructive power in the camp. But the problem was that the lizards were scattered within the camp. They could not blow up the entire campsite, right? The Heavenly Network members drew their long swords and charged forth. They could let their individual strength shine in times like this. But they could not lag behind. There was the possibility that an ordinary soldier may die every single second. No one knew how these lizards could suddenly appear from underground. They did not know exactly where they came from either. When Chen Zuan saw this, he roared, Stop the truck! Before he could finishing speaking, Lu Shu jumped out of the truck without waiting for the truck to stop. He ran towards the campsite. With the physique of a Practitioner, there was no need to wait for the truck to stop. They could ignore factors like inertia and height. They just had to react quickly. Although Lu Shu was desperate to go to the ruins, but to him, the lives of these people were more important. The Seal of Lands was not a secret, even while it was still in the hands of Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. A spear appeared in Lu Shus hands. He threw it towards a lizard with a speed faster than an RPG. The spear produced a terrifying roar as it flew through the air. The lizard, who was charging towards the crowd, was vulnerable. The spear hit the lizard in its rib. The spear entered from the left rib. There was a dull cry before the spear pierced through the right rib. The lizard staggered sideways. It could no longer maintain its own balance! Lu Shu had used 20 spears at the Collection of Gods. He still had five spears left. The spears accurately hit the five biggest lizards, who were charging towards the ordinary soldiers. The lizards who had been hit tried to stand up and attack. But the moment they stood up, they fell down again. Lu Shu was not very accurate in his attack, but the force from the spear when it pierced through the lizards was enough to cause massive pain. The heart was below the rib. Their hearts would stop functioning under this force, even if the spear had not pierced through the heart. According to Lu Shus judgment, the lizards were probably around Class D. The stronger ones could even be Class C. They mainly attacked the ordinary soldiers. Although there were Heavenly Network members and Class C experts present, the Heavenly Network could not allocate many Class Cs here, even if many had recently advanced to Class C. It was more than sufficient to have two or three Class Cs guard the border against any intruders. But when over ten lizards suddenly appeared within the campsite, they could not do much. The remaining Heavenly Network members were powerless against the lizards. The lizards were just too fast. At this very moment, five spears flew through the air and hit the lizards in front of them. They were shocked. Someone strong had come to help them! Chen Zuan ran wildly behind Lu Shu. He was slightly annoyed. After the military training, he felt that the distance between him and Lu Shu should have narrowed. But Lu Shu was still Lu Shu. His strength was off the charts. Jiang Feng and the rest did not know what to feel. The moment the five spears flew out, they understood that Lu Shu was not the son of an influential family. The difference between them was like the difference between heaven and earth. Suddenly, they saw Lu Shu fire hundred of semi-transparent aurablades. The aurablades flew in a chaotic manner with no apparent order, but in the end they accurately hit the massive man-eating lizards. They had never seen an attack like this. If they encountered such an attack during their practice combat, a whole team would probably not be able to defeat this one person! Wait, havent you heard of this spear attack before? That person seems to be very skilled in throwing spears! Is that person Lu Shu?! Someone said in shock. As Chen Zuan ran, he said while running out of breath, This is not nonsense. Who could be more aggressive than Lu Shu? Chen Zuan was envious of Lu Shus swordplay. This was a technique from the Hall of Swords, invisible aurablade! Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and rushed forward wildly. When he had scraped his chi mountain recently, three hundred aurablades had been added. These aurablades attacked the massive man-eating lizards in waves. An aurablade could only pierce through a few centimeters of a Class C lizard. If Lu Shu wanted to kill them, he had to aim multiple aurablades at the same spot. He had the advantage of quantity. He would use this advantage to defeat the lizards! It was not difficult to control the aurablades, but aiming at many targets at the same time was very taxing for Lu Shu. After the aurablades hit the thick skin of the lizards, Lu Shu gave up on aiming accurately. The aurablades recklessly attacked the lizards from inside, killing them. Painful cries could be heard from the lizards. Lu Shu rejoiced. If there were a few more Class C lizards, Lu Shu may not have had enough aurablades to use. It seemed like Lu Shu was still more aggressive. Once he fired the aurablade, thousands of aurablades followed behind. He was truly merciless. Lu Shu had exhausted his aurablade. If he wanted to use them, he could probably use them only three days later. He remembered when he had researched on Lop Nur previously, there was a report that a few thousand man-eating lizards had been found among the rocks. In the end, they were killed by a heavy-duty weapon with fatal destructive power. There were even people who said that this place should be used as a nuclear weapon testing site precisely for this reason. This information was not completely true. At least these massive man-eating lizards did not die. Lu Shu strolled to the deep hole and looked down into the darkness. Would there still be such lizards underground? Chapter 592 - The Chen Cousins After the man-eating lizards fell to the ground, some of them were dead while the rest were struggling to catch their last breaths. At the campsite, everyone held their breath and carefully observed the lizards, cautious about any more attacks. Yet, standing at the edge of the hole, Lu Shu seemed at ease, because he knew very well that the lizards were certainly dying. The Heavenly Network member who was in charge of the campsite approached the lizards with his team. He let out a sigh of relief after confirming that they were unable to cause any more harm. Then, he collected the five spears and walked towards Lu Shu. Other people immediately started to rescue the injured members, which totaled up to more than ten during the short battle earlier. It was nobodys fault, because no one had expected the sudden appearance of so many monsters in the campsite. Instantly defense lines and fortresses were set up around the camp and request was made to the nearest military bases for weapon assistance via satellite communication devices. The campsite was not accessible via normal highways, which posed certain difficulties to the transportation of equipment. But it had to be done nonetheless considering the severity of the current situation. The person in-charge had not met Lu Shu before. After he returned the five spears to Lu Shu, the latter packed them back into his Seal of Lands with a simple wave of his hand. Any injuries in the Heavenly Network? One. Two broken rib bones after being hit by a lizard,the man replied, I am Chen Hao. You are? To him, Lu Shus abilities that were shown just now were unfathomably strong. Those translucent aurablades were hard to be tracked, and only appeared as traces of twisted air flows in the atmosphere. Firing hundreds of aurablades simultaneously, the man had taken down so many monstrous lizards in a split second. His power was equivalent to a Heavenly Kings. At the very least, he must be beyond Class C. Lu Shu glanced over at Chen Hao. Its a secret. Oh, I see. Chen Hao nodded. I shall not ask further. Chen Hao was filled with deep veneration, as the young man in front of him turned out to be a hidden trump card in the Heavenly Network. However, at this very moment, he heard Chen Zuans voice behind him. Brother Shu! Lu Shu! Um Chen Hao was confused. I thought you said it was a secret? From Chen Haos distress, +199! Chen Hao turned to ask Chen Zuan, You know him? Hi cousin Hao, Chen Zuan greeted Chen Hao. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered to Chen Hao, This is Lu Shu, the one who helped our granduncle to ascend to Class A. Do you remember? Lu Shu was speechless. He had certainly not considered the possibility that these two were cousins What a failed attempt at posturing! It was understandable, though, that there were members of the Chen family there since Chen Baili was the team leader Chen Hao had long since heard of Lu Shus name from Chen Zuan. Although he was aware that Lu Shu was strong, he had not expected him to be so powerful. Even an ordinary Class B might not have been able to survive the power he unleashed earlier. Meanwhile, Jiang Feng and other students looked at the soldiers clearing up the dozens of dead lizards. They had finally realized what kind of person the student they once ridiculed actually was. Moreover, they had even given such high compliments about Lu Shu in front of the man himself. Now, their cheeks were burning in shame From Jiang Fengs distress, +666! From Li Jianrens distress, +666! From What should we do now? Chen Hao asked Lu Shu. Lu Shu was contemplating. He could feel the slight energy waves underneath, which meant that there were more abnormal conditions down there. Under the current circumstances, five days after the opening of the remains, he must enter before it was too late. However, how could he ensure the safety of those at the campsite if he was gone? The casualties could be even more devastating with another round of attack of that scale. Despite the troops high efficiency, it would be impossible and unrealistic to relocate the entire campsite within two days given its huge size. Lu Shu sighed, having made up his mind. He ordered calmly, Both of you, guard here. Make sure the defense line is strong. Im going down. You? Alone? Chen Zuan was shocked. Currently, it was hard to judge the depth and the formation of the cavern, which opened up in the ground like the gaping mouth of a giant monster. Furthermore, it seemed that there were other sources of ventilation underground, sending howling-like sounds from underneath. The mentally weak would have sweaty palms with a single glimpse down there, let alone to venture down by themselves. Even Lu Shu himself was somewhat hesitant. In any case, he had just exhausted all his aurablades in his sea of chi, which made him more vulnerable to dangers at the moment. However, it would certainly be fatal should a huge number of lizards emerge from other parts of the campsite again. He could not afford to rule out this possibility. Actually, he was even considering the option of sneaking into the remains after clearing the dangers underground. In the worst case scenario, his close-to-Class B physical strength would allow him to make a quick escape if there was anything beyond his abilities. Then, he would come up and order for immediate evacuation, even at the cost of dispensing some resources. But you cant go down alone, Lu Shu. Its too dangerous. You dont even know whats down there, Chen Zuan urged, trying to stop Lu Shu. Lu Shu eyed him sideways. Sure. You are going down with me. From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Aiyo, Chen Zuan shouted suddenly, I think theres sand in my eyes. Im probably going blind since my eyesight has already been quite poor! I cant go down with you like this. Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan, expressionless, while the latter was covering his eyes miserably as if it was real. Yet, Chen Zuans cousin was harsher. Come. I can blow it off for you. The three of us can go down together after your eyes are fine. As he spoke, Chen Hao pulled Chen Zuans hands away from his eyes. As a Class C beginner, how could Chen Zuan resist Chen Hao, who was at the peak of Class C and nearing his completion? Chen Hao forced open Chen Zuans eyelids and blew inside, but he accidentally spat phlegm onto Chen Zuans face Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Lu Shu mumbled, How freaking gross Given the heavy storms, shortage of water and the many duties on his shoulders as the man in charge of the campsite, Chen Hao had been under immense stress recently. As a result, he was suffering from excessive internal heat, which led to the increased production of phlegm Even Chen Hao himself had not expected it And Chen Zuan was on the brink of frustration! Hahaha It was unintentional Unintentional Chen Hao was embarrassed. Chen Hao, you are dead, Chen Zuan roared angrily, Im going to tell my sister-in-law that you secretly stash away money! Chen Hao was anxious. I apologize! I apologize! But Lu Shu did not want to wait any longer. He retrieved the Sun mirror from his Seal of Lands and leaped over the cliff without any more hesitation. From not far away, Jiang Feng sighed as he witnessed the scene. Lu Xiaoyu was right. We are indeed weaker than Lu Shu. So much weaker. Chapter 593 - Lizard Nest Neither Chen Zuan nor Chen Hao had expected Lu Shu to be so brisk and firm, leaving no room for negotiation. Lu Shus voice traveled up from the dark depths of the cavern. You two dont have to come. The two of them looked at each other in hesitation. Chen Zuan drew a deep breath and asked, Are we going down? Of course. Shouldnt we follow him? Just when Chen Hao was about to jump, Chen Zuan stopped him. Chen Hao was confused. Arent you good friends? Why dont you follow him down? What if hes in danger? Its not that Im unwilling to go down, Chen Zuan said, agitated, The fall may be nothing for him, but for us Chen Hao resonated with his concern. He immediately ordered his people to bring over powerful lighting equipment. Indeed, his and Chen Zuans abilities were far below Lu Shus. The fall might cripple them both When the lighting equipment was delivered to them, Chen Hao agreed that Chen Zuan had made a wise suggestion. Unsure about the formation of the hole, it was as deep as hundreds of meters. Chen Hao wondered how much courage Lu Shu needed to jump down like that. Besides, it seemed that Lu Shu had no intention to wait for him. He had disappeared into the darkness! The cavern underneath had passages that led in all directions, and they did not even know which one Lu Shu had picked. If they made the wrong choice, they might even die inside, let alone be able to help Lu Shu We cant go down like this. Chen Hao shook his head, apparently having calmed down. As the person in-charge of the campsite, he could not bear the responsibility of acting alone. Everyone had their own identity and share of duties, and Chen Hao had to stay with his team in the current moment. It was not out of his fear of death. He certainly wanted to follow Lu Shu, but he could not even locate him now. Dont go to the ruins, Zuan. Then, Chen Hao turned to all Daoyuan Class students and instructed, I need all of you to assist in the formation of the defense line and wait for Lu Shus return. Any objections? No, Sir! No, Sir! Jiang Feng and the other students answered. According to the original plans, they were supposed to enter the remains, which promised far greater benefits as well. But their mindsets had changed a lot after the military training. Many soldiers thought that the consecutive three-month training was harsh for the new recruits, while actually they had received the most growth during that period of time. Walking alone in the cavern, Lu Shu did not use the Sun mirror directly as his source of lighting. Instead, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow flickered around him to provide traces of light. After all, the Sun mirror would have made an easy target, and the two flying daggers could provide convenient protection for him too. He had not come down to kill lizards. It was his duty, but it did not have to be done in such a great hurry. In fact, the chaos snake, while cruising in the black divine water in his Seal of Lands, had suddenly become on edge, as though it was hungry for those lizards! Moreover, the snake seemed even more interested in what was underneath the hole! At the moment, the divine water and the chaos snake were Lu Shus most reliable weapon that could be used with the greatest ease. Hence, it was sensible that Lu Shu hoped to develop them even further. That was why Lu Shu had leaped down without too much consideration. Honestly speaking, the golden water had almost become his symbol overseas. It was too easily recognizable. But things were different now. The thick black fog had dissolved completely in the water, turning it purely black. In other words, his most recognizable characteristic was no longer applicable, and he surely did not want to expose it himself. After all, not everyone at the campsite was trustworthy. Therefore, Lu Shu had forgone the dozens of dead lizards on the surface and went down in search of other lizards! However, he was uncertain about one thing. The fact that there was no contribution of distress points from the lizards implied that they were unintelligent creatures. Thus, were they looking for food under their natural instincts, or were they compelled by some other beings? Lu Shu thought the latter was more probable, because the divine water and the snake took no interest in ordinary creatures! Lu Shu was not afraid, though. There was nothing scary about a rival in hiding because they would have shown themselves if they were Class A. Lu Shu had paid special attention to the stone walls on his way down. There were footprints of the giant lizards, which meant that they had climbed their way up. As he walked, he also noticed a few wells that led straight up to the surface, though they were all pretty far away from the campsite. Lu Shu believed that Chen Hao, Chen Zuan and the rest would be able to manage the situation well so long as it was not a sudden, large-scale attack like just now. Also, he would help to relieve the stress on the surface if he carried on with his lizard hunt. The black tunnels meandered forward. They were not small, as they had to allow the passage of giant lizards, which were even taller than Lu Shu even when lying down. Indeed, Lop Nur was mysterious. It actually harbored such a great mystery under its barren surface. Nonetheless, it was reasonable that those lizards could survive the nuclear weapon tests since their nests were hundreds of meters underground. Suddenly Lu Shu stopped short. He heard the sound of dripping water, or slime, to be more precise, behind him. Slowly he took out a T-shirt from his Seal of Lands. At the chest area of the shirt there was an odd circular pocket, which could accommodate the Sun mirror perfectly Back then, the Sun mirror had proven to be of great use in the darkness during Lu Shus fight with Nogiwa Takenobu under Koh Chang Island. Not only could it provide effective lighting, it could also inflict visual harm on the enemies. However, it would be inconvenient if it had to be carried by hand all the time And Lu Shu would never tolerate the fact that the potential of such a powerful weapon was restricted by external conditions. Hence, he had sewn a shirt specially for it Although he would look like Iron Man in that outfit, Lu Shu did not care much. Besides, his light was so much brighter than Iron Mans Lu Shu turned, so did the light in front of his chest. The lizard that hung upside down from the cave ceiling let out a cry of pain under the intense light and fell to the floor Truth be told, even a Class B expert like Nogiwa Takenobu could not withstand the light, lizards of Class C or D did not stand a chance at all The lizard probably had not expected this man to be so fully equipped, but Lu Shu felt it was a pity that lizards could not produce any distress points. With a lift of his hand, the divine water gushed out from Lu Shus Seal of Lands and wrapped around the man-eating lizard. Within ten seconds, the gigantic body of the lizard was completely eroded. That was the irresistible corrosiveness of the divine water after its absorption of the thick black fog! Chapter 594 - Vulnerable As the mystic water engulfed the man-eating lizards, the lizards struggled but to no avail. The chaos snakes hid within the mystic water and suddenly attacked one of the lizards at its nape. Lu Shu clearly felt the snakes channel a dark energy into the lizard. The lizard stopped moving. The rate at which the mystic water got rid of the lizard grew faster. In a mere ten seconds, the man-eating lizard was completely gone. There were still some strange things underground. Lu Shu continued walking. The snakes were very excited and did not want to return to the Seal of Lands. Now, there was a massive volume of mystic water. Lu Shu did not know how much mystic water was added after the lizard was absorbed. He had to encounter more of such lizards before he could be sure Since the chaos snakes were unwilling to return to the Seal of Lands, Lu Shu did not force them to do so. He called for the mystic water to sweep along the path in front of him. His water-type abilities allowed him to sense the changes in his surroundings. Lu Shu continued walking forward. The snakes guided him along the most accurate path. Ten minutes later, Lu Shu suddenly felt the ground vibrating. It was as if there was a powerful army charging towards him! Lu Shu calmed down. He had thought that there were only a hundred lizards left, but it seemed like he had underestimated their numbers. Who in the world would rear so many man-eating lizards? What was their aim? If these man-eating lizards charged towards the closest city from here, the city might be wiped out before Chen Baili and Nie Ting could arrive. These lizards were not only fast. They had high stamina as well. It would be easy for them to wreak havoc in a defenseless city. Lu Shu spread the mystic water in all directions within the cavern. He stood at at intersection, suspended within the mystic water as he waited. The man-eating lizards suddenly appeared in the passageways around Lu Shu. They glared menacingly at the black liquid. Lu Shu stayed within the mystic water, refusing to budge. He estimated that he had been surrounded by at least a hundred man-eating lizards. But the lizards did not rush to attack him. It was as if they were observing the situation. These man-eating lizards were not intelligent. Lu Shu did not believe that these lizards were not being controlled by someone. There was a possibility that when the first lizard was engulfed by the mystic water, this information had been relayed by various channels to the controller. Hence, they could accurately determine Lu Shus position. They even knew the magical properties of the mystic water. At the very next moment, dozens of man-eating lizards charged towards Lu Shu, as if they were not afraid of the mystic water. They head-butted the mystic water, seemingly using their strength in numbers to dilute the potential damage. There was certainly a massive volume of mystic water. Lu Shu also certainly used it to carry out group attacks. But when there were too many enemies, he could not do much. It was like a group attack skill that could hit ten enemies at the same time. But he had a hundred enemies now. Everything was relative. But as dozens of lizards attacked at the same time, it seemed Lu Shu had underestimated the mystic water! Lu Shu controlled the mystic water and drew the lizards in. Suddenly, the chaos snakes rushed forth like swords and swiftly cruised between the lizards. The chaos snakes met no resistance as they made their way in between the lizards. They were as fast as shooting stars, leaving no trace behind. The chaos snakes bit the lizards and channeled a dark energy into the lizards. The lizards bodies started to erode and their bodily functions shut down. Lu Shu stood within the mystic water without moving. The chaos snakes had settled this wave of attacks. Lu Shu stood within the mystic water, coldly sensing the changes in his surroundings. He wanted to sense for waves of energy and find the mastermind behind these man-eating lizards. It seemed like the mastermind had used the dozens of lizards to estimate the maximum strength that the mystic water possessed. Hundreds of man-eating lizards suddenly charged towards the mystic water at the same time. Even then Lu Shu did not move. He wanted to give the mastermind the impression that he could only be protected. The mystic water suddenly rushed towards a passageway. It enveloped the man-eating lizards in this passageway out of its own initiative. The space underground was very big, but no matter how big it was, there had to be a limit to its size. When Lu Shu stood in a passageway instead of a fork, he had to deal with fewer man-eating lizards at the same time. In this kind of place, Lu Shus mobility was much higher than anyone had expected! Furthermore, after engulfing dozens of man-eating lizards, Lu Shu had sensed how much mystic water each lizard contributed. This was the perfect weapon! The mystic water spread throughout the cavern. Even the uneven stone walls were gradually smoothed out by the mystic water. Under normal circumstances, stones in a river would only become smooth after several thousand years or even longer. But the mystic water was so corrosive that the rocks turned smooth in a matter of minutes. As the man-eating lizards died, the volume of the mystic water continued increasing. It was somewhat taxing for Lu Shu to face a hundred man-eating lizards all at once, but he had decided that he would not hold back. Even Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow flew forth to attack the lizards. The two flying swords rotating through the air were like a mincing machine. One would need multiple aurablades to pierce through the tough skin of the lizards, but the Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were different! The sword spirit jumped forth from the Corpsedog and slapped a lizard. Suddenly, the cavern above Lu Shu collapsed and a lizard rushed towards Lu Shu. It seemed much stronger than the rest of the man-eating lizards. It seemed as if the mastermind wanted to use this lizard to kill Lu Shu, while he did not have the protection of Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow! That man-eating lizard was a Class B beginner! Lu Shu was very calm. He coldly look up and saw the lizard charging towards the mystic water. Lu Shu had sensed that the mastermind was around, but he did not react and acted as if he did not sense anything. He had been waiting all this time! In a flash, Lu Shu made his move. His agility was off the charts! The moment the man-eating lizard broke through the stone wall, Lu Shu rushed forth and slashed the lizard. The Cheng Ying sword had been in his hands all along! A small figure suddenly jumped out of the Corpsedog. It slapped the man-eating lizard in front of Lu Shu. It was as if the lizard was not expecting this attack. The lizard staggered from the force of the slap! From Fallen Lizards distress, +1 +1 +1 This sword spirit was small, but its strength was that of a peak Class C! Lu Shu had thought about how great it would be if the sword spirits attack was not limited to just a slap The Cheng Ying sword in Lu Shus hands landed on the lizards head while it was vulnerable. Lu Shu had practiced this move many times. If this did not kill the lizard in one go, his effort would all go to waste. The fallen lizards head was sliced in half! It was like an ice cube after it had come into contact with a hot knife! Nie Ting told Lu Shu that he required patience while refining the sword. But he had never said that the Cheng Ying sword was one of the sharpest mythical objects he had seen. It was both sharp and transparent. Lu Shu was further strengthened with the Cheng Ying sword! Chapter 595 - Distress Points from Unlocking a Mystery Lu Shu felt that the Cheng Ying sword was very good. If the mastermind did not know about its presence from the beginning, he would not be able to trick this Class B man-eating lizard, If the mastermind continued to hide, Lu Shu had no choice but to scare him further. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that the man-eating lizards started to retreat. How could this be! A man-eating lizard was a complete weapon. Lu Shu only defeated the lizards because he had exhausted his methods. This did not mean that he did not have the ability to continue fighting. This meant that he had no more cards to play! After putting in so much effort, how could he let so many weapons no. How could he let so many lizards run off? The volume of his mystic water had increased from a swimming pool to that of a lake with just this battle! The lizards ran away in a very orderly manner. They did their best to run away in all directions to escape Lu Shu the murderer. Lu Shu was shocked. So that massive lizard controlled the rest of the lizards?! This made sense. Lu Shu grew more cautious. He admitted that when he had killed the Class B lizard, he had become more relaxed. If the lizards launched another hidden attack, he would most likely be in danger. He swiftly checked his systems back end for a clue. If the lizard was an intellectual creature, it would have produced distress points. As expected, Lu Shu saw a string of words in the records. From Fallen Lizards distress, +999! He knew that although the lizard was called a fallen lizard, the one that had carried out a sneak attack on him was different. That lizard only produced +1 distress point. This was very frightening. If the lizard with no intellect had reached Class B, then what class was this lizard? Lu Shu was very aware of his own abilities. While he pursued more man-eating lizards, he paid close attention to his surroundings. Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog had also returned to him. Lu Shu wanted to protect his life more than he wanted to behead even more lizards. Lu Shu was even apprehensive then. Thus, he prioritized killing the lizards who were running towards the exit. As Lu Shu chased the lizards, he felt that something was wrong. He suddenly realized that although the man-eating lizards were running in all directions, they all avoided the direction the chaos snakes initially wanted to go in. The lizards were being used to bait him. Did the mastermind not want to bump into him? If the mastermind was a higher being, there was no need for them to fear Lu Shu, right? As Lu Shu thought about this, he suddenly changed his plan. He charged towards his initial direction at full speed. He paid attention to the distress points in the systems back end as he controlled the mystic water. As expected, when Lu Shu suddenly changed direction, distress points reappeared! From Fallen Lizards distress, +299! From Fallen Lizards distress, +310! The distress points increased as time passed. There could be pitfalls in military strategies, but distress points were real reactions. There was no way that they could be wrong! In this fight, distress points guided Lu Shu! The man-eating lizards, who initially ran in all directions, suddenly changed direction to block Lu Shu. But it was as if they were sending him off. If the lizards arrived at the same time as he did, he would have to put in some effort in fending them off. But since the lizards were running in all directions, by the time they came to block Lu Shu, they would not be able to put up an effective defense. They were just here to send Lu Shu off and provide the mystic water with some appetizers. It seemed like the opponent was becoming more and more desperate. Lu Shu was puzzled. Since they knew that they were being chased, and they did not want to encounter Lu Shu, would it be sufficient for them to just run away? Why send so many man-eating lizards to block him? The volume of mystic water continued to increase. Lu Shu felt that his journey had not been made in vain. This was worth almost a thousand weapons outside. The volume of mystic water was approaching to that of a lake! If he had to engage in combat overseas, he could just release a wave of mystic water and drag his opponents to fight him underwater. He would be at an advantage wherever he went! Earlier, when the dozens of lizards had charged towards him, Lu Shu was somewhat nervous. But now, having defeated a hundred lizards in one go, he was no longer panicked. He continued heading towards the exit. The chaos snakes cruised ahead of the mystic water, overly excited. The man-eating lizards came forth. It was as if they had gone mad and gave it their all to block Lu Shu. From Fallen Lizards distress, +999! The cavern in front of Lu Shu suddenly opened up. He saw a gigantic man-eating lizard in front of him. The lizard was black and it towered over Lu Shu like a tall building. To speak the truth, this was the first time Lu Shu had seen such a big animal. It was like a dinosaur! The lizards eyes were bloodshot. Its pupils were as thin as a chaos crevice. It seemed very fierce, but Five golden pillars pierced through its four limbs and its tongue, fixing it to the ground and not allowing it to move No wonder you were so desperate. So you cant run away Lu Shu sighed. Bro, who was so ruthless to trap you here even your tongue is nailed down. What in the world happened From Fallen Lizards distress, +999! The man-eating lizard could actually speak. You Lu Shu interrupted him and continued to sigh. You are really amazing. Even after being nailed down like this, you still survived for a thousand years. You can still speak even though your tongue is nailed down bro, youre amazing! From Fallen Lizards distress, +999! Lu Shu could not sense any waves of energy from the lizard. Thus, Lu Shu thought that these five golden pillars could block waves of energy. To speak the truth, Lu Shu was surprised. He did not know when this fallen lizard had been trapped here. Lu Shu felt that it could have been a long time ago. But the person who had trapped the lizard here could just kill the problem at its source. Why didnt they do so? In movies, creatures were often locked up because they could not be killed. Lu Shu felt that this did not make sense. If you were able to lock up the creature, you would be able to slowly kill the creature, right? Since the creature was immobilized, you could take your time to kill it. Honestly, he had not watched many movies with such content, so he could not quite understand this logic. At least for the massive lizard in front of him, Lu Shu felt that it was not as easy as locking the lizard up because it could not be killed. If it could not be killed, then why was it panicking? Lu Shu felt that the person who had cruelly nailed the lizard here most likely detested the lizard. Thus, he had locked it up here to torture it Chapter 596 - Advanced Divine Water But Lu Shu did not approach the lizard thoughtlessly. What if it had other means to kills even under such suppression? Just when he was studying the lizard, the fallen lizard spoke again, Ma enemies chased me for ma life, and eventually pinned me down here to immobilize me. I haf no idea how long it has been because its darkness all around. Ma chilren were killed by tem, so was ma fater Wait, wait Lu Shus palm was on his forehead. Why is your accent so strong? Who did you learn from Stop there. I may laugh out loud if you talk some more. From the Fallen Lizards distress, 999! Lu Shu contemplated for a long moment, before he arrived at a conclusion. Animals who had gained intelligence would certainly have to learn human language from somebody. Hence, they would copy the exact same accent as well. Therefore, could it be a Yuzhou lizard? Lu Shu was unsure, because such species were never observed in Yuzhou. Or perhaps its teacher was from Yuzhou It was Lu Shus first time to encounter such an incident. Back then, the Class A Blood Devil was able to speak Mandarin Chinese because it could extract information directly from human blood. Lu Shu felt it was particularly odd. Honestly speaking, this lizards accent made it seem more down-to-earth than the blood devil Would Lu Shu run into Shanzhou monsters, Peking monsters or those from other distinct geographical regions of China? If that was the case, would Quanzhou monsters be excellent vulgarity users? How hilarious to even think about it In addition, Lu Shu saw a similarity between this lizard and those people who went to TV shows to squawk about their miserable lives. Honestly speaking, this lizards experience was more woeful than many others Lu Shu had seen. Lu Shu hesitated again and asked, So, what is your dream? The Fallen Lizard was utterly confused. It could not get Lu Shus joke! From the Fallen Lizards distress, +999! A wisp of grief actually emerged in the Fallen Lizards eyes. Ma entire family were killed Im the only one left in dis world. Hence, for so many years, I only haf one dream That I can send you off for a family reunion? The Fallen Lizard was utterly confused. From the Fallen Lizards distress, +999! Shouldnt it be to avenge its family? They were not on the same page! But Lu Shu had no intention to waste any more time with it, and was about to erode it to death with his divine water. The lizard seemed to have read Lu Shus mind. Suddenly it stopped whining and pleaded, I can be yo mount! Lu Shu smacked his lips and replied, Nah, pass. Other people ride cranes, dragons, giant elephants or phoenixes, or giant eagles at the very least. Why should I ride a lizard You got issues?! From the Fallen Lizards distress, +999! It was unexpected that this human had denied it completely based on its appearance alone. What kind of person was that?! It had strong abilities! In the past few years, the fallen lizard had sensed an increased concentration of Spirit Qi from below the deep cavern, and it wasted no time in reinforcing its own power. Sooner or later it would break free if its lizard underlings were strong enough. However, just recently, the opening of the remains beside it had boosted the surrounding Spirit Qi concentration to almost the same level of that of its own times. Furthermore, the five pillars used to trap it were getting loose over the years. At this crucial point, it decided to slaughter the humans on the surface and use their blood to break the spell on it. Unfortunately, it had run into this young man at the beginning stage of its plan. Not only had all its underlings been killed, it could not establish effective communication with the human either! In fact, Lu Shus determination was slightly swayed when the lizard proposed to be his mount. But the problem was, could the lizard be trusted? If he knew how to enslave the lizard, he would have used it without a doubt. But the methods put forth by the lizard seemed rather risky. Lu Shu was always a meticulous person. On the battlefield, he trusted none of his enemies except for his own comrades and himself. This had helped him get through many traps. At this moment, Lu Shu controlled the divine water to surround the Fallen Lizard. To his consternation, the chaos snake, which had been rather excited and impatient about swallowing that lizard whole, had now left the water and stayed on Lu Shus shoulder to spectate. Lu Shu patted the head of the snake. Theres nothing to be scared of! Indeed, there was something strange about the lizard, which explained the snakes action. Luckily he had not approached it himself. Seeing that Lu Shu had no intention to come closer, and the black water had already started to corrode its body, the Fallen Lizard almost shrieked in pain. Even Ming Yueye could not withstand the thick fog, let alone a trapped thousand-year-old lizard! Lu Shu had always had the feeling that the thick black fog had conferred a more advanced power to the divine water in addition to stronger corrosiveness. At this instant, Lu Shu saw with his own eyes that the golden pillars began to collapse around the fallen lizard, whose tongue immediately swept towards Lu Shu after it regained its freedom. It was its last resort. It had planned to use it when Lu Shu was closer, but that human was more careful than it had thought. Besides, the lizard had to suffer Lu Shus verbal abuse all along too But when it was ready to launch its attack, Lu Shu had already returned to the tunnels Not long enough, my friend. Lu Shu laughed. As he spoke, a strand of divine water split from the main bulk and wrapped itself around the tongue. The tongue of the lizard was more vulnerable than other parts of its body. All of a sudden, burning sensations sped throughout its nervous system. In the next instant, the divine water poured into its stomach along its giant mouth! Spare me! the Fallen Lizard cried, Spare me, Great Lord! I am willing to serf yo with all ma heart! Too late! Lu Shu laughed coldly and took out a small folding stool from his Seal of Lands. Then, he sat down and watched as the giant lizard was completely digested by the divine water. What a great life, thought Lu Shu. Besides more powerful divine water, he had earned so many distress points too. In the gruesome underground cavern, Lu Shu was not afraid at all. Instead, he had a sudden craving for stinky tofu From the Fallen Lizards distress, +1000! Chapter 597 - Advanced Chaos Snake In the darkness, Lu Shu sat on the stool, watching the Fallen Lizard be consumed by the divine water. During this process, the water was growing rapidly in size. It was unknown how long the lizard had been trapped here, but the long time had blunted its powers. Otherwise, its defeat would not have been so easy. The speed of erosion gradually slowed down, as if the Fallen Lizard had mustered all its remaining energy in resistance. Yet, at that instant, the corrosion accelerated again as the resistance faded! From the Fallen Lizards distress, +1000! This time, Lu Shu could confirm that the lizard was dead. It proved that his rash decision to venture deep into the cavern was worth it, and his divine water did not let him down either. If all his magical weapons could be as powerful as the divine water and the chaos snake, Lu Shu would jump in joy. Could he be considered as a lake-level expert now? Even a small lake could still be counted as a lake, couldnt it Suddenly, the chaos snake sprang into the divine water from Lu Shus shoulder. Lu Shu looked at his snake with a pampering smile, as if it was his own son In the next instant, however, Lu Shu realized something was wrong and to his surprise, the chaos snake was sucking the divine water, fused with the black fog, into its mouth. Despite its small build, the divine water was being siphoned into its tiny mouth at an incredible speed! Wait a minute! Lu Shu jumped to his feet in astonishment. What are you doing! He rushed forward to catch the snake, but the latter avoided him agilely in the water while continuing the siphoning In less than ten minutes, Lu Shus divine water had shrunk back to the size of a swimming pool, and the snake showed no sign of stopping! Lu Shu hurled his stool towards the snake, but it was soon corroded by the divine water too Lu Shu roared in desperation, I just praised you! Why cant you take compliments? Dont you dare copy other holy artifacts! Can you please be more reliable? Stop! Save some for me! Hey! I said STOP! Damn you What about the lake-size divine water? What about setting up his stage wherever he was? That was so unexpected! The chaos snake continued siphoning the water like a black hole. At this moment, Lu Shu noticed that the snake scales were getting clearer, and its fangs sharper. In the next second, the snake suddenly grew in size, and a pair of horns emerged from its head. It seemed that claws were breaking out of its skin too. The chaos snake was undergoing an internal transformation of its body! Finally, there were no drops of the divine water left, but the chaos snake seemed to be in agony and unable to complete its transformation. Lu Shu gasped in shock. Brother, dont die! At this moment, a white figure flew out of the Cheng Ying sword in Lu Shus grip. Hai Gongzi hovered midair, his gaze on the chaos snake cold as ice. The blood of the evil dragon. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Dont you dare attack it! Lay a finger on it and you are my enemy! In Lu Shus opinion, Hai Gongzi, a pure-blood descendant of the dragons, would definitely despise the chaos snake, who had the so-called blood of the evil dragon. Hence, he was genuinely worried if the life of his snake would be ended under Hai Gongzis sword. Yet, he was certain that the chaos snake was changing into a dragon! What was a dragon? The most sacred creature in the ancient Chinese mythology. Be it a Panlong or an evil one, Lu Shu would be one of the most powerful practitioners in the world if he had a dragon. In reality, Hai Gongzi did not draw his sword against what Lu Shu had expected. Instead, he picked a purple lotus petal from between his brows and let it float towards the snake. Upon contact with the petal, Lu Shu could sense that the snake was finally freed from its struggle. Horns and four legs emerged from its skin, but there were only four talons on each leg. Lu Shu was silent for a long moment. So you helped it because you were getting impatient? Hai Gongzi cast Lu Shu a frosty stare. From Ao Hais distress, +999! Lu Shu fought hard against his urge to laugh. My friend, your OCD is incurable Speaking of which, in your world, arent evil dragons bad? Why did you help it? Lu Shu asked curiously. The internal matters of our Dragon Clan are none of your human beings business. You call it bad? Is good and bad absolute in this world? Ignorant, Hai Gongzi taunted. Then Lu Shu understood. The Dragon Clan was a rather close family, and even evil dragons were still dragons, just like distant relatives were still considered relatives There are two types of Jiaolong 1. After years of cultivation, they will develop into either evil spirits or dragons. If one chooses the latter, it will have to undergo a tougher journey. Hence, the majority opts for the former. Therefore, why shouldnt I help it, if it has the courage and was only one step away from completion? Hai Gongzi said, followed by a sneer, But, you Right, understood. Lu Shu summoned Hai Gongzi back into the sword before he could finish speaking. He had had enough of Hai Gongzis arrogant face. But Lu Shu could not understand why the transformation into a dragon was more difficult. Didnt his snake do so simply by siphoning his divine water?! Now, it seemed inappropriate yet again to call it the chaos snake, and Chaos would be a better name. Things were constantly changing and Lu Shu could never predict what was going to happen next. In order to save the trouble of renaming the snake, it would be better to dwell on an easier name Lu Shu observed Chaos, whose snake skin was cracking bit by bit, and it had been fast asleep since the reception of the petal. Lu Shu recalled Chaos to his Seal of Lands for its slow transformation, and he was ready to get out of the cavern. Walking forward, Lu Shu eyed the remaining four golden pillars, wondering if they were magical weapons that could trap anyone he wanted to. At this moment, Lu Shu heard thunder rumbling overhead. It was so loud that he could feel the thunder rolling over his heart. All of a sudden, everyone on the ground saw a flash of purple, dragon-looking lightning, striking towards the surface. It was the most magnificent they had ever seen. Chen Zuan mumbled after a moment of shock, Dont tell me Brother Shu has been struck by lightning because of karma! Footnotes: An aquatic dragon in Chinese mythology, but different from the traditional Chinese dragon Chapter 598 - Lu Shus Trauma From Chen Zuans point of view, Lu Shu had disappeared for so long, and in that period of time, purple lightning had mysteriously struck. This evidently had something to do with what was happening underground. Lets go. Hurry up and see what happened there! Chen Zuan led the group towards where the lightning had struck. If Lu Shu had been struck, they could still save him if they hurried As far as Chen Zuan knew, lightning usually would not strike people. But there was a saying in China, if you have committed many wicked deeds, be careful not to be struck by lightning. Chen Zuan felt that Lu Shu fit in this category of people in the past, Chen Zuan would wonder why lightning had not struck Lu Shu. But in the end, he was struck A group of experts from the Heavenly Network ran towards the point where the lightning struck. At the same time, Lu Shu had an extremely unpleasant premonition. Earlier, the lightning had turned the stones and soil around him into fine dust. From Lu Shus point of view, the purple lightning had descended like a dragon. What Lu Shu was annoyed. A divine punishment!! How could he have forgotten about this? Legend had it that such dragons delivered divine punishments. But all along, Lu Shu had thought that it was no more than just a legend, thus he did not pay much attention to it. It did not occur to him from the beginning. Lu Shu suddenly remembered how back then, he had recalled Hai Gongzi before he could even finish speaking. Why didnt he let him finish his sentence?! Its over. Its all over. No matter how strong Lu Shu was, he could not endure a thunderbolt as powerful as this At that moment, the four golden pillars by Lu Shu started to shine brilliantly. The rays of light traveled upwards towards the thunderbolt. It was facing the thunderbolt head-on! There was a crash of thunder, as if it had been present since time immemorial. The pillars started to collapse. One, two, three, all four of the pillars completely collapsed and crumbled! When the pillars crumbled, Lu Shu could see that within every single pillar, there was a golden bird spirit. It was magnificent and gorgeous. The birds were annihilated in the thunderbolt. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he had been locked and could not escape. But as the purple lightning smashed the golden pillars into bits, it seemed like it had been significantly weakened! Crash! Lu Shu came into contact with the thunderbolt. He was not someone who would allow himself to be captured once he was tied up. He opened up the Seal of Lands and took out the purple golden gourd. He placed it above his head, making it have the first contact with the lightning! He used the purple golden gourd as a cover! The purple golden gourd was confused. If lightning really struck, it would definitely first strike the purple golden gourd before it could get to Lu Shu. A mysterious flying dagger jumped out of the purple golden gourd and flew towards the lightning. He really had no choice. If he did not attack the lightning, he would be the first to be attacked! If it were not for the thunderbolt in front of it, the purple golden gourd would have attacked its owner instead! Lu Shu made his move as well. Two flying swords flew upwards, attempting to cut through the thunder and lightning. The Cheng Ying sword in his hands sliced the air without any hesitation. The air started to distort. There was a loud noise, followed by silence. Lu Shu, in a daze, heard someone shout from above him, Brother Shu, have you been struck by lightning, Brother Shu? Lu Shu lay on the ground, slowly opening his eyes and looking at the moon through the hole above his head. No, youve got it wrong Before he could finish speaking, there was another roar of thunder. Lu Shu sprang up. But nothing followed afterwards Lu Shu gave a cold laugh. Ha ha. Dejected, he lay down once again. He had barely survived. No wonder Hai Gongzi had said that the dragon was more difficult to deal with. In the past, he had still said that Chaos was the easiest to deal with. But this was the most impressive. It had caused him to be struck by lightning Lu Shu felt a bit sorry for the four golden pillars. If he had been able to keep them for himself, he would have been able to use the golden birds when he reached Class A He looked at the Seal of Lands. The purple golden gourd was burnt black. Even the flying sword within it had turned black it seemed as if the flying dagger had sensed Lu Shus desperation and flew out in an attempt to attack Chen Zuan threw down a rope. Chen Hao pulled the rope while Chen Zuan slowly made his way down the hole. Chen Zuan observed that the man-eating lizards in the hole had been wiped out. There were no lizards in sight. Even the golden pillars had turned into dust. Thus, from Chen Zuans point of view, there was nothing in the cave except for Lu Shu. At first, he had wanted to find an excuse for Lu Shu, but there was no one but Lu Shu. If the lightning did not strike Lu Shu, then who did it strike Chen Zuan said with a heavy tone, Brother Shu, please be a good person from now on. Dont get struck by lightning anymore Go away, Lu Shu sat on the floor and said in a bad mood. He had no strength left in his body. He could not even get up. Chen Zuan tied Lu Shu to his back and climbed up the rope. As he climbed, he asked, Brother Shu, are there still man-eating lizards underground? To speak the truth, Chen Zuan greatly respected Lu Shu. Other than his Second Master Chen Baili and Heavenly King Nie, the person he respected most was Lu Shu. He could mysteriously be struck by lightning while underground, and even survive such a strong thunderbolt He was very clear that Lu Shu must have encountered something underground that caused this to happen. But since Lu Shu did not say anything, he did not ask anything either. Chen Zuan knew that if it were him, he would definitely not survive As for the adventures Lu Shu had encountered underground, perhaps Lu Shu would tell him at a later time. The moment Chen Zuan brought Lu Shu up to the ground, there was a roll of thunder. Lu Shu looked up and saw lightning hidden within the clouds. He shouted, Run! Youre not done yet, are you?! Chen Zuan panicked and ran wildly. When they had arrived, it was just the two of them, Chen Zuan and Chen Hao. Now, the three of them started to run for their lives in the desert. In the end rain started to fall. There was a drizzle in this arid desert. That sound of thunder it was just an ordinary sound of thunder. Lu Shu felt that for the next one and a half years, he would be traumatized whenever he heard the sound of thunder ha ha. Lu Shu lay down inside the tent. His face was pitch black. He looked like he had just received a perm as a result of the lightning He could not enter the ruins for the time being. Even with his current physique, he would need at least two to three days to fully recover. He could also replenish his aurablade within this period of time. He had come here for the ruins, but in the end he was injured even before entering the remains. He could only hope that the remains would not close so quickly. But Lu Shu did not have much regrets. He had reaped a fair bit of benefits. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that every single sword prototype in his sea of chi was surrounded by purple lightning! Chapter 599 - Lightning Aurablade Lu Shu had once envied Zhi Weis and Corals ability to control lightning. After all, lightning had extraordinary destructive power to humans. If Lu Shu did not have his mystic water, he may not even come on par with the lightning. His mystic water had started to play tricks. It had been sucked up by the chaos for its transformation He had used up his aurablade. He was injured. His mystic water was gone. It never rains but when it does, it pours. When Lu Shu saw the lightning around the sword prototypes, he was touched. At least something good had happened to him after being struck by lightning From the look of things, Lu Shu could have died from the lightning strike, not to mention a divine punishment. Lu Shu could not be happy too quickly. Very few snakes would be chosen to transform into dragons when they advanced, as this was seen to certainly result in death. When a snake transformed into a dragon, moulting alone would cause the snake to exhaust all its energy. Afterwards, it still had to face a divine punishment. Most would avoid it if they could. For thousands of years, there had been no snakes who had transformed into dragons. Divine punishment was used to punish those who committed deeds in defiance of the natural order. Under normal circumstances, once one had undergone divine punishment, they would break through the cocoon and be reborn. But it seemed like the heavens did not think this way. They probably only wanted to kill those who defied the natural order once and for all If Lu Shu had not been protected by the golden pillars, he would probably be dead. Would the aurablades produced be stronger? Lu Shu could only wait patiently. He fell asleep. The sun rose and its golden rays illuminated the sky. A wake up call sounded throughout the camp. The cook house was the first one to start operations. Lu Shu woke up in a daze. When he understood what had happened to him, he was shocked. What are you guys doing! Chen Hao, Chen Zuan and a large group of people ran over to Lu Shu with concerned looks on their faces. After they saw that he had woken up, they smiled. This is our first time seeing a survivor of a lightning strike. We were worried about your safety, thus we came to protect you. To Chen Hao and the rest, no matter the reason why Lu Shu had been struck by lightning, Lu Shu was the one who had stepped up and killed the man-eating lizards. Lu Shu was the one who had jumped into the cavern with determination to continue killing the man-eating lizards. He had bravely stepped forward in the face of danger. They all respected him for that. He had acknowledged his comrades from the bottom of his heart Now that their comrade had been injured, they would definitely visit him. They also wanted to know how he was like after being struck by lightning Go do what you have to do. Im fine. Ill recover in two days. Lu Shu was somewhat annoyed. He felt that their curiosity overpowered their concern for him. A military doctor and a nurse entered the tent. When the military doctor saw the crowd inside the tent, he furrowed his eyebrows. The patient still has burns on his body. Everybody, please go out. This is to prevent him from being affected by the bacteria that you bring in. Chen Zuan laughed. No worries. A Practitioner would not be affected by just bacteria Before he could finish speaking, Lu Shu interrupted him. Didnt you hear the doctor? Get out. Ha ha, well take about this later. Chen Zuan suddenly shivered. He had said too much. Now, he felt that he had ridiculed someone who could not be ridiculed Chen Zuan led the crowd to exit the tent. The doctor walked to the bed and sized up Lu Shu. He looked at Lu Shu for a full five minutes. Lu Shu thought that this doctor was quite detailed when it came to checking for injuries. But he heard the doctor sigh, Awesome! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was this something that a doctor should say? The military doctor continued sighing. Although I have been a doctor for so many years, I never thought that I would receive a patient who had been struck by lightning Enough of your emotions, said Lu Shu. The military doctor straightened up. Be careful of what you eat these few days. Dont eat anything spicy. Okay. Lu Shu noted it down. Anything else? Thats all, the doctor said calmly. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. You are only here to see how I am doing after being struck by lightning, right? The doctor nodded his head. We cannot help you Practitioners much. Furthermore, with your recovery abilities, we do not have to do anything. If you get a small injury and come to find me, you are too late. The injury would have healed on its own Goodbye, Lu Shu said calmly. The chill doctor walked out with the nurse. The nurse was actually quite pretty Lu Shu lay down on his bed and rested quietly. He was not in a hurry to go out, nor was he in a hurry to go the remains. Lu Shu had a pleasant surprise when he found out that the newly produced aurablades were already surrounded by purple lightning. The lightning surged within the aurablades. Lu Shu took one aurablade out to have a closer look. The path the lightning took looked like a mysterious and ancient symbol that vanished as fast as it had appeared. Chen Zuan laughed. Brother Shu, you have a good physique. Even after being struck by lightning, you only need two or three days to recover-ver-ver-ver A purple aurablade slashed Chen Zuans buttock and a small cut appeared. Chen Zuan started to tremble. He could not even control his own body From Chen Zuans distress, +666! But what made Lu Shu furrow his eyebrows was that the aurablades could be used multiple times, but these purple lightning aurablades could only be used once. The thunderbolt would involuntarily channel itself into its targets body, causing Chen Zuan to be in his current state. After one second, Chen Zuan stopped trembling and ran away. He knew that he had ridiculed Lu Shu too much in the past few days. If he did not run away before Lu Shu recovered, he would be done for! Lu Shu pondered over his new ability. It seemed like it had the ability to restrict its target. For three days, he continuously scraped his chi mountain. What made Lu Shu disappointed was that the new sword prototypes did not have purple lightning revolving around them. He had a fixed number of lightning aurablades. He had 325 of such aurablades in total. This number would not increase, nor would it decrease. Earlier, when he had been struck by lightning, he thought that he was unlucky. But he suddenly thought of one question. Could he make lightning strike him? But even rain was rare in this dry desert, let alone lightning. Lu Shu also had no way of confirming that other types of lightning could give him such abilities. If all his sword prototypes were filled with thunderbolts, not only would they have destructive power, they would also have the ability to restrict his opponents movement. This would greatly assure his safety. Chapter 600 - Heading Towards The Remains Lu Shu was deeply traumatized by thunderbolts, as the divine punishment almost got him killed His fear of thunder had almost become an instinct. In that case, it would be such a shame that a strong man like him would be scared of normal lightning and thunderbolts as he walked on the streets. In fact, the worry was unnecessary. His trauma was gone when he learned that the divine punishment had strengthened his aurablade Lu Shu was amazed at his self-healing abilities. Setting up the campsite beside Lop Nur was for the convenience of immediate medical care for the injured and orderly evacuation of the entire team after the end of the ruins. After all, poorly equipped with transportation facilities, the tens of thousands of remains participants could only be fetched to the nearby train station via military carriers in batches. Moreover, the presence of ruins translated to exceptionally condensed Spirit Qi in the region, which promised for the construction of a potential transit base in the vicinity. The unpopulated zone might be sprawled with high-speed railways in the future This was why humans were powerful. They could go anywhere on the planet with ease so long as there was a demand While others were busy with daily training, Lu Shu spent his days gazing into the sky sitting on a foldable chair in front of his tent. No one asked why he was doing it. Mustering his courage, Chen Zuan came up to him and asked, Hey, Brother Shu, what are you looking at? Waiting for the wind, Lu Shu replied lightly. Since when were you a poet? Chen Zuan commented, surprised. Yep, I, Lu Shu, am a young poet, replied Lu Shu, who was in fact waiting for a thunderbolt. Unfortunately, drought tortured Lop Nur all year round. It was wishful thinking for even rainfall. Lu Shu suspected that the rain on the day of divine punishment was caused entirely by Chaos transformation, and not some natural phenomenon at all. Chen Zuan chose his words carefully and asked, I see that you have almost recovered. Should we head to the remains? Chen Zuan was eager to go. In any case, his could not receive any cultivation support from his family, and his granduncle was unwilling to let him cozy up to himself as well. But if he could enter the remains, he could certainly get some military credits as Lu Shus follower. He did not tell Lu Shu that his family had confiscated his car and personal savings after the Heavenly Network decided to invest in him. They said it was to train him That was also why Chen Zuan, though reluctant, could not give Lu Shu anything in return for his help this time. Lu Shu shot him a brief glimpse. I have yet to fully recover. Lu Shus legs were still weak at the moment. He would die if he happened to run into the strongest creature in the remains! Lu Shu asked curiously, You can get anything you want from your family, so why are you in such a hurry to go to the remains? No! Thats not true! Chen Zuan immediately started complaining, They took away my car, my watch, and froze my bank account! I have nothing left! Brother Shu, do you know why? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Because you have a miserable life? Chen Zuan was speechless. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Hows that got to do with a miserable life? Isnt it because of you? My granduncle praises you everyday in my family, and he says that you are so powerful because you had to grow up on your own. My family cannot produce anyone like you because we have the family behind us to support whatever we want. He insists we can only be strong without any backup! Lu Shu smacked his lips. I would agree with that Brother Shu, its all because of you! You have to bear the responsibility! Chen Zuan announced, as if it was a matter of common sense. Im not your scapegoat. Lu Shus face darkened. Its not entirely my fault. In any case, you have to wait for my full recovery before I can enter the remains. Ill be fine by tomorrow latest. Chen Zuans eyes immediately beamed with joy. Certainly! Tomorrow it is. Honestly speaking, Lu Shu was equally excited about entering the ruins, for the money Nonetheless, his battle experience had made him more composed. He had learned to maximize his winning chances despite his heavy emphasis on profits. Before the next dawn, Lu Shu checked his injuries again and again. His celestial powers rolled through his veins like a torrential river, signifying his complete recovery. After breakfast, Chen Zuan and Lu Shu set out towards the ruins. Lu Shu had informed Chen Hao that the underground hole was free from man-eating lizards, and the campsite was temporarily safe, but caution must be exercised as there might be other monsters on the land of Lop Nur. Chen Hao gave a nod of assurance. It was his duty to ensure the safety of the campsite, and they might have had to bear a severe loss if Lu Shu was not there to save them in their plight. However, if Chen Hao knew that there were a few hundred lizards lurking underground before Lu Shu went down, he might realize that their whole camp would have been wiped out in Lu Shus absence. With hundreds of man-eating lizards and a Class B fallen lizard, even Li Yixiao might not be able to keep all members of the camp safe, let alone Chen Hao. Thinking about it, Lu Shu felt sorry for the loss of his best area of effect weapon. It would be a headache to face down huge numbers of enemies in the future. On the bright side, he would remain invincible if he could carry on with his chi mountain scraping and harvest more than tens of thousands of sword prototypes like the old man. Chen Zuans backpacks were heavy and clumsy, and contained mostly food. The task assigned to him by Nie Ting caused him great agony, as anything that came into contact with the miasma was all rendered inedible. To make matters worse, Chen Zuan did not have invisible storage equipment. With all of his supplies contaminated by the toxic gas, Chen Zuan did not slim down anyway because he had stuffed himself with a 15-day portion of food before he ventured into the miasma. However, Chen Zuan felt a sense of emptiness if he stopped eating. Therefore, in addition to the necessary supplies. Chen Zuan brought enough food to last him 15 days Meanwhile, Lu Shu was empty-handed. Chen Zuan laughed and asked, Brother Shu, did you gain some superpowers after the lightning strike? Why did you quit eating? I believe that your special power in eating is particularly suited for tasks in remote places. I will report it to Heavenly King Nie after our assignment this time. From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Chapter 601 - The Mirror World The jeep headed northward with only Lu Shu and Chen Zuan on board, because the rest had entered the remains the next day of Lu Shus return. The wheels of the jeep sent waves of sand flying in the air. On either side of the car, the wind eroded landscape was strangely peculiar. No wonder the place was described as unusual, as the landforms itself reminded the visitors of the mythical inferno. Brother Shu, what do you expect of the remains this time? Chen Zuan asked curiously. There could be thunderbolts that strike people, Lu Shu replied from the rear seat, with his eyes closed. Dont bear grudges. I simply said the wrong things. By the way, do you think they are close to the relic? Its been nine days since the first group went into the remains. There could be thunderbolts that strike people, said Lu Shu calmly. From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Sometimes Lu Shu felt that there was more freedom overseas. No matter how comfortable he felt verbally attacking Chen Zuan, it was this little fatty who carried him out of the hole back then. Hence, he should not be too mean to him either. However, if it was not Chen Zuan, but someone from the Phoenix Society or the Department of Faith Theory, a real fight might have already started Take that military doctor for example, how could Lu Shu fight someone who attended to the injured at the campsite? Therefore, even his earning of distress points was easier abroad. Unlike other people, Lu Shus pissing off others was out of his own needs. At this moment, there was still another half to go before the complete ignition of the seventh star in his third layer of the celestial map. Distress points were absolutely necessary for his training progress. Some people might wonder why Lu Shu seemed to have no need to practice, while in fact he trained mostly at night and his ridicule was a form of practice as well. Just like the others, he was eager to truly ascend to Class B as well! But now, it was already so difficult to climb to the third layer. If everybody on Earth could contribute one distress point, and there were seven billion of them, he could ascend to Lu Shu started the mental calculation Going overseas might be an excellent choice. For instance, he could have gained loads of resources from the South American ruins not long ago, even its relic. Lu Shu decided to create a good plan for his future cultivation journey after the Lop Nur adventure. The vehicle suddenly came to a stop. The driver eyed the thick fog in front and turned to speak to Chen Zuan and Lu Shu, Gentlemen, youll have to cover the remaining distance on foot. Lu Shu opened the door and gazed at the remains. Lets go. He was worried about Lu Xiaoyu. In the recent days, there were no changes on the page of distress points gained by Lu Xiaoyu. He wondered what was going on. Chen Zuan followed closely behind. Brother Shu, please, please help me when we go inside! Our positions inside are randomly arranged, so I cant help you even if I want. But rest assured. I will protect you when we meet. After Lu Shu finished speaking, he walked into the remains resolutely. In the next instant, Lu Shu realized he was surrounded by a vast, endless world. He found it hard to stand still, not because the ground was shaky, but it was too slippery! To his astonishment, the world that appeared in front of him was floored by a flat, smooth mirror, reflecting his own image. The sky was blue, just like the outside world. In the distance, the border between the horizon and the sky was relaxing and uplifting. This world was so odd! The previous remains had at least ground consisted of soils or stones, a familiar geographical configuration as the human world. But it was totally different here! Lu Shu tried hard to maintain his balance so as not to slip. At this moment, he felt a wave behind him. Then, Chen Zuan emerged out of the air. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The chances of them being transported to the same place was expected to be extremely low, but here they were! Upon the sight of Lu Shu, Chen Zuan laughed out loud in pleasant surprise. Immediately he slipped on the floor and stopped only five meters away from Lu Shu What is this, Brother Shu! Chen Zuan wanted to support his body with his arms, but his hands slipped on the floor again and he fell on his face! Lu Shu studied the surroundings. Did the previous batches encounter the same situation as well? Tough game, man. Brother Shu, lend me your hand, please! I cant stand up! Chen Zuan called for help. Lu Shu was amused by Chen Zuan slipping on the floor with different gestures. Look, Im standing here quite still. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Frustrated, Chen Zuan pleaded, I know, I know. Then help me Lu Shu grinned. I think theres something wrong with your cerebellum. It cant keep your balance. As he spoke, he walked towards Chen Zuan. But Lu Shu slipped too when he just came close to Chen Zuan, giving the latter a hard kick Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +999! As a result, Chen Zuan slipped a few tens of meters on the frictionless surface Brother Shu Chen Zuan lay on the mirror floor, desperation on his face, You did it intentionally, didnt you Well, err, it was an accident. Lu Shu punched the floor, and a piece of mirror cracked open below his fist. When the ground was no longer that slippery, Lu Shu stood up. Chen Zuans eyes brightened up at the scene. Genius, Brother Shu! No one could have thought of that! Upon the appearance of the man-eating lizards a few days ago, Lu Shu jumped off the vehicle when Chen Zuan and the rest were waiting for it to stop. Now, when other people subconsciously accepted the structure of this new world, Lu Shu knew in his heart that he could change it. Undeniably, instincts were very important. They might even play a crucial role between two rivals of similar abilities. Chen Zuan copied Lu Shu and threw his fist onto the mirror. With a loud bang, the mirror was unharmed, but Chen Zuans fist almost broke into pieces Why is it so hard?! Chen Zuan shrieked in pain. He then realized that Lu Shus strength was way above his! Hence, it would still be useless even if he was equipped with the same kind of superpower instincts as Lu Shu. While Lu Shu could break the floor with one punch, Chen Zuan had to try multiple times From Chen Zuans distress, +666 Lu Shu stood on the shards. He could feel the hardness of the mirror, as every punch of his could only shatter a small piece. He walked towards Chen Zuan, breaking the mirror floor underneath him with every step. I dont have enough energy to break the floor like this wherever we go. Lets think about other alternatives. In fact, Lu Shu was wondering how other Daoyuan Class students dealt with the situation which was difficult even for him Chapter 602 - A Strange World Lu Shu and Chen Zuan sat on the surface of the mirror and pondered about their strategy. It was not as if this mirror world had no friction at all. If that was the case, Lu Shu would not have been able to stabilize his body once he entered. He had wanted to use his water-type abilities to form a layer of ice that they could slide on. But the problem was that there was only so much water vapor in the air. It would take a long time to form ice that could support them. Chen Zuan thought about it and said, How nice it would be if we had ice skates. We can just skate on the mirror, ha ha. Lu Shu glanced at him. Ice skates also depend on the friction with the ice in order to move. Who told you that ice skates dont need the help of friction? If one wanted to go forwards with ice skates, they had to create a reaction force with the ice using their back leg. But that was not possible on the mirror surface. But we dont have to worry for now, Chen Zuan said with a laugh. At first, I was afraid that we had come in too late and wouldnt get anything. Now, seeing the situation, the group of Daoyuan Class students would probably be thrown into confusion here. Walking is difficult, let alone finding resources. I can even imagine how they will enter this place. Theyre not much better off than us. Lu Shu nodded. This was the truth. They would face the same circumstances as Lu Shu and Chen Zuan when they entered this place. It was hard to make use of the Practitioners advantage on this mirror surface. But he was not worried that they would not be able to escape. After all, such a strange place would not affect Chen Baili much. He would eventually find the relic. As Chen Zuan reached his wits end, Lu Shu suddenly took out two long spears and a mat from thin air. This mat was rather large. This was the waterproof mat that came with the individual outdoor tent set that Lu Shu had bought. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Brother Shu, you actually have invisible storage equipment! Earlier, when Lu Shu had hurled long spears at the man-eating lizards, everyone suspected that Lu Shu had invisible storage equipment, but they could not confirm this suspicion. There were some weapons that could be kept on the body, but a waterproof mat was not a weapon. It was definitely taken out from the invisible storage equipment. Chen Zuan was even more shocked, as he knew that only a few Heavenly Kings in the country possessed such storage. It was said that even the Heavenly Network did not have any stock. Stop your nonsense. Hurry up and come here, Lu Shu said as he carefully climbed onto the waterproof mat and sat down. Chen Zuan understood what Lu Shu wanted to do. Using the spears was definitely much better than a punch to the mirror. Furthermore, the waterproof mat was like a vehicle that could carry them. Lu Shu could use the long spears as oars to propel them forward. Chen Zuan went wild with excitement. He was right to follow Lu Shu into the remains! Chen Zuan climbed onto the mat. Im ready! Lets go! Lu Shu said energetically. Lu Shu channeled his celestial powers into the long spears. He used all the strength in his arms to poke two holes in the mirror. He exerted his strength and the waterproof mat slid forwards as fast as an arrow. Chen Zuan, who was sitting behind, felt as if he was sitting at the back of a motorcycle. It was just too fast! Chen Zuan had nothing to grab onto and fell off From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Brother Shu, Chen Zuan lay down on the mirror and said sadly. I will never ridicule you ever again. Please help me Lu Shu laughed buoyantly and slid over to help him. Sorry, it was an accident. I wont do it again. Chen Zuan climbed onto the waterproof mat in relief. He hugged Lu Shu tightly from behind Let go Lu Shus expression darkened. What if other people saw them? Im not letting go! Chen Zuan was afraid that Lu Shu would suddenly speed up. He was sharp and would not make the same mistake twice. Lu Shu retrieved a sewing set and a tattered t-shirt from the Seal of Lands. He sewed a handle for Chen Zuan on the waterproof mat. Chen Zuan beamed with joy and let go of Lu Shu. Lu Shu used the two long spears as oars and moved as swift as the wind. The two of them looked at the world around them. The mirror reflected the azure sky. The two of them were tiny compared to the rest of this vast world. They were like a solitary boat on a calm sea. They had rarely experienced such loneliness and vastness in their lives. Chen Zuan suddenly sighed. Brother Shu, you said that there was nothing here. It doesnt feel like there are training resources here. Its not as simple as you think. All the remains are not so simple. Lu Shu shook his head. Perhaps we will only know when night falls. Suddenly, they saw a figure far away, silently laying down on the surface. Lu Shu was very certain that the person was still alive. After all, as the person lay down, was chewing on chocolate The person sensed that someone was approaching. He turned his head and saw Lu Shu and Chen Zuan. When he saw them swiftly moving towards him, he was very surprised. He shouted, Let me have a ride! I cant move here! Lu Shu controlled the waterproof mat and stopped five meters away from the person. The person was Jiang Feng, who had traveled with them earlier! Lu Shu curiously asked, Why are you here? I have been here ever since I arrived, Jiang Feng said with annoyance. I cant move. I can only lay here and eat Lu Shu remembered that Jiang Feng had arrived the day before yesterday. He asked, Are there any changes to the remains at night? Jiang Feng was dumbfounded. He said, There is no night here As expected. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Earlier, he had felt that the rules in the remains were not as simple as he had expected. The world in the remains was completely different. If it was like Li Xianyi had said, every remains had their own world within them. How could these worlds be the same? But Lu Shu was slightly curious. The remains that he had encountered earlier all had a blood moon. So did those remains all lead to the same place? Lu Shu looked up at the sky. Not only was there no blood moon, there was no sun either. He did not know where the light and the azure sky came from. But the azure was slightly different from that on Earth. There was no sun and no moon. There was no day and night. Jiang Feng recalled how their discussion on how to survive after entering the remains. They even laughed at Lu Shu for not preparing in advance. But after entering the remains, they realized that the remains were completely different from what they had expected. There was no way they could prepare in advance. Could you Before Jiang Feng could finish his sentence, Lu Shu sped away on his waterproof mat From Jiang Fengs distress, +666! Chapter 603 - Acting Together They continued moving forward. Lu Shu felt that he had no choice but to leave Jiang Feng. The waterproof mat only had space for three people. He wanted to leave a space for Lu Xiaoyu. It would be worse if he made Jiang Feng get down to make space for Lu Xiaoyu. The thousands of students who had come here were here to train. Wasnt there a saying that loneliness clears ones mind? Lu Shu felt that these Daoyuan Class students had become warlike after going through the military training. It was good for them to come here and clear their heads Suddenly, Chen Zuan shouted, Brother Shu, look! Lu Shu looked in the direction Chen Zuan was pointing towards. Under a white and sparkling tree, Lu Shu saw someone crawling on the ground, desperate to get closer to the tree trunk. But on the mirror, he drew further and further away from the tree When that person saw Lu Shu and Chen Zuan approaching, he started to crawl even more wildly. The tree had four or five white, sparkling fruit. They seemed extraordinarily gorgeous. But Lu Shu and Chen Zuan did not know what function these fruits had. Lu Shu did not recognize the person either. He turned around to ask Chen Zuan. Do you recognize him? No. Chen Zuan shook his head. When the person saw Lu Shu and Chen Zuan approaching him, he immediately roared, Go away! I found this first! Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. Does it mean that it belongs to you if you found it first so you belong to me because I found you, right? Chen Zuan gasped in shock. What was Lu Shu saying?! From Chen Zuans distress, +66! From Nogiwa Takahiras distress, +666! When they were approaching the person, Lu Shu had received a wave of distress points. He could finally confirm that the distress points came from this person. When Lu Shu was at the Beimang remains, he had already settled his accounts with the spies. After that, he did not receive any distress points from Japanese names. But here was another one. His surname was Nogiwa too. Daoyuan Class students from all over the country had gathered in the Lop Nur remains. Lu Shu thought that he would encounter a spy, but he did not expect to bump into one so quickly. But Lu Shu could not get rid of him without rhyme or reason in front of Chen Zuan. He knew that the person was a spy, but to Chen Zuan, he was a fellow student. The Collection of Gods was rallying their forces after they had been defeated. Many spies cut their ties with the organization. Some spies did not know what to do, while others heaved a sigh of relief. The elimination of their organization meant that their original mission was over. There was a possibility that no one knew they were spies. They could use their current identity and continue with their lives. Not everyone was willing to sacrifice themselves for the Collection of Gods. Not all Japanese were unafraid of death. But did this mean that nothing would happen even if there were spies among them? Lu Shu did not agree. They could suddenly launch a bomb. Thus, if Lu Shu encountered them, he would kill all of them as far as possible. Lu Shu slid under the tree, as if nothing had happened. He stood up and calmly picked the fruits from the tree. He put the four fruits in his pocket. Takahira, who was underneath the tree, angrily shouted, After I get out, I will definitely report this to the Heavenly Network! Dont think that you can take these fruits for yourself! Lu Shu thought about it and said, Then Ill share some with you. Can you keep a secret? Takahiras expression changed. He suddenly said, Sure. As long as you are willing to share the fruit with me, I am willing to keep a secret! Lu Shu nodded his head. Okay. Keep to your word. As he spoke, Lu Shu broke a branch from the tree and threw it in front of Takahira. Here. Chen Zuan gasped in shock once again. Did you think that he wanted a share of the tree branch? What were you thinking?! From Nogiwa Takahiras distress, +999! Takahira was upset. Are you playing with me?! Chen Zuan looked at the other branch in Lu Shus hand and was silent. Brother Shu, is that branch in your hand for me Here. Lu Shu passed the branch to Chen Zuan. Good boy. Have a souvenir. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! There was a sudden turn of events! Suddenly, Lu Shu raised his hand and hit Chen Zuan at the back of his neck. Then, he turned around and spoke to Takahira in Japanese. Since when were the Nogiwas so impatient? I have seen your records in Tokyo. Nogiwa Takahira. The organization is calling for you. After you go out, contact me. Takahira was visibly shocked. He calmed himself down. Yes, My Lord. Who is that? Lu Shu patted Chen Zuan and spoke in Chinese. Fatty, he wants to know who you are. Do a self-introduction. Chen Zuan laughed as he straightened up. What was that glance just now? How was my acting? What were you guys saying in Japanese? When Lu Shu had asked Chen Zuan whether he recognized this person, he had glanced at Chen Zuan. Although there was no meaning behind this glance. Chen Zuan knew that something unexpected would happen. Thus, when Lu Shu pretended to knock him out, he consciously played along with Lu Shu. If it were someone else, they may not have been on the same page as Lu Shu. But Chen Zuan was very sharp. Takahira could not understand what was going on. Lu Shu knew his real name. If it were not someone from the organization who had looked at his records, how could he have gotten his name right on the first try? Even if it were a bluff, how could it have been so accurate? You have betrayed the organization, Takahira said coldly. Takahira thought that Lu Shu was a spy, just like him. Now that the Collection of Gods was gone, Lu Shu had chosen to join the Heavenly Network to be honest, this conclusion did not make much sense. But Takahira could not think of any other possibilities! Chen Zuan was happy. He did not know that Lu Shu knew Nogiwa Takahiras real name. On the other hand, he found the idea of a spy very interesting. Brother Shu, he said that youre a spy? Ha ha ha ha ha! Lu Shu did not hesitate. With Chen Zuan around, he did not expose Takahiras identity. If Lu Shu had been alone, he would have killed Takahira long ago. Lu Shu hurled a lightning aurablade at Takahiras heart. Takahira tried to stop it, but he was standing on the mirror and could not move. He could not escape even if he wanted to! The lightning aurablade pierced through Takahiras palm he had stretched out to protect himself. In a flash, Takahira was paralyzed by the lightning. Chen Zuan finally knew what had happened to him previously The lightning aurablade did not stop at Takahiras palm. It pierced through his carotid artery. Blood flowed on the mirror. From Nogiwa Takahiras distress, +1000! Before Chen Zuan could understand what had happened, Lu Shu took the branch from Takahiras hand and passed it to Chen Zuan. Here. Hes dead. This is for you. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 604 - Lu Xiaoshu, the Most Impressive Person in the Universe Chen Zuan stood on the waterproof mat and silently looked at the two branches in his hands. He did not say anything. It was better to have these branches than have nothing at all. What if the branches became useful in the future? At that time, he would have the branches, but Lu Shu would not. Ha ha, this was interesting. Chen Zuan silently anticipated for that day. If they discovered that this tree branch had a mysterious function one day, would Lu Shu regret giving him these two branches? When Chen Zuan thought about this, he started to giggle. Suddenly, he was dumbfounded. He saw Lu Shu wave at the glittering and translucent tree root with nothing in his hands. Clang! There was nothing in Lu Shus hands, but a deep and smooth cut appeared on the tree root. Brother Shu, what kind of crazy skill have you been practicing? Is the invisible sword so impressive?! Chen Zuan muttered. Lu Shu did not pay any attention to him. He continued to slash at the tree root with the Cheng Ying sword in his hands. The entire tree started to tilt to one side without much effort. Huh, even the core of the tree is made up of this crystal-like substance. What plant is this? How weird, Lu Shu said in shock as he stored the entire tree into the Seal of Lands Brother Shu, you are really impressive Chen Zuan sighed. Everywhere you go, even the trees are not spared From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Earlier, Chen Zuan still thought that he had gotten lucky with the tree branches. But seeing the turn of events now, Lu Shu had taken away the entire tree In Chen Zuans eyes, Lu Shus figure suddenly became gigantic. He could not catch up to Lu Shu in this lifetime. Brother Shu, I have decided on a nickname for you. The most impressive person in the universe Chen Zuan sighed. Okay, stop your nonsense. Lu Shu sat on the waterproof. He had cut down the tree as there were very strong waves of energy coming from the tree. He decided to go back and slowly analyze the tree. If it was useless, then so be it. What if it was useful? Lu Shus philosophy was that he would rather kill the wrong person than let the chance slip through his hands. After all, he did not have to put in too much effort. Lu Shu thought about it and used his Cheng Ying sword to cut out a large portion of the mirror. He would bring this back to analyze as well Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He even took a portion of the ground?! From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Brother Shu, when will I be as outstanding as you With tens of thousands of people in the same remains, there was a high chance of them bumping into Daoyuan Class students. But these students were either struggling to keep their balance, or had given up and resorted to lying down on the ground while eating their rations. There were even students who were watching crosstalk videos on their phones There were all kinds of people in the remains. There were even people who had brought two or three portable chargers. When Lu Shu and Chen Zuan passed by them, they each contributed distress points. Some started to become suspicious. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were obviously Daoyuan Class students. Why were they suffering, while Lu Shu and Chen Zuan seemed like they were having fun? The mirror was very slippery, thus every time Lu Shu used the long spears move, they could advance a hundred meters forwards. Chen Zuan, who was sitting behind, felt as if he was skiing. Even if they could not find the relic, he had a lot more fun compared to the other students. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan also saw a very determined students. Even if she could not stand up, she continued trying again and again. Hm? Who is that? Lu Shu asked curiously, I feel like Ive seen her before. She is a Class A aptitude genius, Chen Zuan said. Ive seen her several times. This Class A aptitude genius was very determined. She walked carefully but with firm strides. Before every step, she had to ensure that her balance was perfect. This was to ensure that she did not slip while taking her next step. She had to control her muscles. Although it was very tiring, she did not give up. Mu Xiaobai looked forward with determination. As long as she was breathing, she would not give up. As a Class A aptitude genius, she could not be as weak as the ordinary Daoyuan Class students. This was a quality they had formed after being pressured by Nie Ting. This way of thinking was also influenced by her pride. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan passed by in a breeze. Mu Xiaobai was dumbfounded. From Mu Xiaobais distress, +666! Chen Zuan said softly, She is Mu Xiaobai, one of the Class A geniuses. It is said that she had completed her task well, but her abilities fall short of the likes of Cao Qingci and Cheng Qiuqiao. It is said that during the black market task, someone had stolen her task. She had to find another task to make up for it. Thats why she is slower than Cao Qingci and the rest. She is a good lady. I dont know which idiot went to steal her task-sk-sk-sk A purple thunderbolt flashed past Chen Zuans buttock From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Ahem. Lu Shu looked up. Zuan, you can live longer if you talk less. Okay! Chen Zuan felt like he had solved a puzzle that troubled many Class A aptitude geniuses. It was a pity that he could not tell anyone. If he did, there might be consequences. Lu Shu pondered for a moment before he spoke. The Class A aptitude geniuses will change a lot after this task. When we started on this task, they were still immature and naive. In the blink of an eye, they have become true warriors. Chen Zuan sighed. Yes, the more I work hard, the more I feel that talent is important. Take Mu Xiaobai as an example. Even though her task was stolen, she is about to reach the peak of Class C. Meanwhile, I have been hovering around Class C beginner. Sometimes, I really feel down about it. Lu Shu comforted him. No need for self pity. You have many more days to feel down Brother Shu, you really have a unique way of comforting people, said Chen Zuan expressionlessly. From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Brother Shu, why havent you eaten the white fruit? It looks like a mango and probably tastes good. Although I dont know what function it has. Chen Zuan suddenly changed the subject. But if is a poison, then its bad news. Ive heard that people are often poisoned in the remains. Do you want me to test it out? People being poisoned? That was absolute nonsense. Till now, Lu Shu had never heard of poisonous fruits in the remains. They were definitely dangerous though. If these fruits allowed people to awaken certain abilities and a Class B ate it, the Class B might be intertwined with the element. This was the reason why Lu Shu did not intend to try one of the fruits. Chapter 605 - Chen Zuan, Not Afraid of Death To be honest, if Chen Zuan was willing to quote a price, Lu Shu would not mind selling a fruit to him. After all, many people have said that those with training and who have undergone awakenings may become even more impressive in the future. To Lu Shu and Chen Zuan, this was a win-win situation. Why not do it? But now, Chen Zuan had nothing Brother Shu, do you really not want someone to try the fruit for you? Chen Zuan smiled obsequiously. Lu Shu shook his head. You are now standing opposite of me. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Opposite? That cant be possible, Brother Shu. I have always treasured you and supported you as my leader. No, the one standing opposite of me is poor, said Lu Shu calmly. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Brother Shu, youre too much Chen Zuan was slightly annoyed. Lu Shu suddenly looked up at the sky. He hesitated for a moment and asked, Is it just me or has the sky darkened a little? Chen Zuan looked up in surprise. Maybe its just you. I dont see anything different. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. According to Jiang Feng, there was no day or night here. If that was the case, then there should be no change to the color of the sky. Maybe it was just him? Lu Shu used his phone to take a picture of the sky and continued forwards. After six hours, he took another picture. Putting the two pictures side by side, even Chen Zuan could see the difference. The sky really is different! Its getting darker! When there was a slow change in the color of the sky, people would not be able to see the difference. It was like boiling a frog slowly. When it can no longer bear the heat, it can no longer jump out either. Following the same logic, when people touch hot water in winter, they will feel that the water is scalding because their hands were cold. It was all relative. So its not that this place doesnt have night and day. Its just that day and night are too long, said Lu Shu calmly. We must be careful with the rules in the remains. When day changes to night, the rules of the remains will change. Everyone will be exposed to danger. Danger? What danger? Chen Zuan was uneasy. Lu Shu suddenly looked down at the mirror below them. It may come from right beneath our feet. Isnt this the ground? Will something pop up from underground? Chen Zuan was very puzzled. We dont know how long day lasts. In the past, people in the remains still had time to take a break. After all, night only lasted for a few hours. Once the sky brightened, everything would go back to normal. Lu Shu calmly analyzed, But its different here. If we are really in danger, we will spend a few days, even more than ten days battling the danger without rest. There was a limit to a persons strength. Even a practitioner could not go for more than ten days without sleeping at all. Who knows what mischief this place had in store? Then what do we do? Chen Zuan asked. They could not even calculate the number of hours left till night. We continue moving forward, Lu Shu said calmly. Before night falls, we have to find a place where we can rest and set up our line of defense. I feel that we are already in the face of danger. Normally, Chen Zuan would not rely on people. But when it came to crucial times, he knew very clearly what he should and should not do. He was truly smart. What he acknowledged now was that if he wanted to continue living, he had to follow Lu Shu. They continued moving forward. Lu Shu looked at the time and realized that 12 hours had passed. He suddenly realized that the mirror underneath them was not as slippery as when they had first entered. It had become tough for no apparent reason. Lu Shu stopped and kept the waterproof mat in the Seal of Lands. We can walk from now on. The mirror was slightly blurry. As time passed, the mirror became like that of polished marble. While it was still very slippery, at least they could walk on the surface. Chen Zuan stepped on the ground. I feel that this will benefit us. At least it is not as slippery. Our combat power will increase. If thats the case, then thats great. Im worried that the ground will continue to change. Lu Shu looked at the ground. But one advantage was that they could hurry up and find a place to settle down. Suddenly, there was a rumble of thunder from the sky. Chen Zuan and Lu Shu looked up at the sky. Suddenly, someone wearing Taoist robes flew towards them from the sky. Lu Shu suddenly sighed. Encountering your Second Master in this kind of crazy place does he want to die, your Second Master No, Brother Shu. Wait, Chen Zuan interrupted. Why do I feel like youre scolding him? No, you think too much. Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. The person was Chen Baili. When Chen Baili saw the two of them, he picked up his pace. He lightly landed in front of them. After not seeing him for a long time, Lu Shu realized that Chen Baili, like Li Xianyi, looked younger. Although he was old, the number of wrinkles on his face had decreased significantly. Chen Baili looked at Lu Shu and smiled. Long time no see. Back then when Chen Baili was undergoing his basic training, he would bow to Lu Shu. This showed that he lacked the human feelings that Lu Shu possessed. Chen Baili was very irritable, but there was no doubt about his character. Thus, Chen Baili had always seen Lu Shu as one-third his junior, one-third his friend, and one-third his benefactor. Human emotions were very complex. One could not use examples to generalize them. Lu Shu smiled too. Your complexion is getting better and better. Chen Baili turned and said to Chen Zuan, You have allowed yourself to be helped by others, right? When Chen Zuan heard this, his jaw dropped, but he did not say anything. Chen Baili had hit the nail on the head. Without Lu Shu, he would probably still be lying down on the ground. When Chen Baili saw this, he started to laugh coldly. You only care about playing all day, but not about making progress. Have you ever reflected on why Lu Shu is so outstanding, yet you are far behind the others? I have reflected! Chen Zuan defended himself. Oh? Chen Baili raised his eyebrows. Then tell me why. Chen Zuan said carefully, Its because my genes are not good? As Chen Zuans Second Master, Chen Baili used his horsetail whisk to hit Chen Zuan. Sigh. Ill deal with you when we get back. Lu Shu was filled with deep veneration towards Chen Zuan. At first, he thought that this fatty was sly and dared to ridicule him. But now, he knew that Chen Zuan was not afraid of death. Not only did he ridicule Lu Shu, he even provoked an attack from Chen Baili Chapter 606 - The Safety Island Serious matter, Chen Baili turned to Lu Shu and said, Head towards the direction I came from. Theres a safety island there. Lu Shus attention was immediately caught by the key words in his sentence. An island? Safe? Chen Baili continued, Theres something wrong with the daytime and nighttime here. It was close to dawn when we arrived, and the place where you are standing right now was a vast, peaceful ocean, which is inhabited by a strange, very aggressive human-looking race. There is no random allocation of positions upon entry into the remains this time, and everyone was transported to the island. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were dumbfounded. It was hard to believe that the mirror below would turn into a sea full of belligerent creatures. It was mysteriously odd. Lu Shu took a while to get his bearings and asked, Old man, so you are saying that those who come in at night will only be transported to the island, and only us, who arrived later, appeared on the mirror, right? That explained why the students he saw along the way all belonged to the last few batches. Lu Shu felt that those on the island should be safe because they had Chen Baili with them. After all, that old priest was one of the few Class As in the world. Then what are you doing now? Lu Shu was curious. I have the responsibility to bring every student out of here safely since I led them inside, Chen Baili replied calmly, During daytime, I am constantly searching in all directions around the island to bring those scattered ones back to the island. Fortunately, there were few who have just entered recently. Okay, its getting dark and time is running out. I have two more directions to cover other than this one. Go to the island first and Ill see you there before sunset! Then Chen Baili flew off. Lu Shu was relieved. Other students, including Jiang Feng, would be safe under the old mans protection. But the question was, how could he carry so many people? Lu Shu and Chen Zuan dashed towards the direction of the island. They had expected it to be near, but it actually took them three hours whole to see the shape of the island in the distance Lu Shu exclaimed as they drew closer to their destination, This island is HUGE. Not only so, they could see thick stone walls erected along the coastline. They were rather basic, though, and looked like a makeshift defense line. The wall surrounded the island like the Great Wall of China. Lu Shu reckoned those students must have been kept rather busy these few days on the wall. On the other hand, one could not deny the amazing feat achieved when tens of thousands of practitioners with average abilities above Class E worked together. If an island as big as an average town had to hide behind the walls, Lu Shu was afraid that he might have underestimated the threatening powers of the race from the sea. In addition, it was unlikely that Chen Baili, despite his Class A abilities, could take care of such a long coastline. When Lu Shu and Chen Zuan reached the defense line, a person immediately stood up from behind the one-meter tall wall. New faces! Welcome! I am the leader of Team 42. You are part of us from now onwards. Lets fight against our enemies together! Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were confused. Lu Shu immediately asked to clarify, Wait a second, buddy. Why are we joining Team 42? This is a rule on the island set by Heavenly King Chen, that all students who arrive will be received into the team of that specific direction. It is to ensure the order of the island. Moreover, each team is responsible for its own share of the defense line. But why is the team leader not a Class A aptitude genius? Lu Shu was lost. It shouldnt be like this because Class A aptitude geniuses were supposed to represent the top combat powers of the team. Not annoyed, Mo Chengkong explained with a smile, Not all geniuses are good leaders. Our team was supposed to be led by a genius called Cao Qingci, but she refused. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Mo Chengkong had a point. In any case, the Cao Qingci in Lu Shus impression would never want to be a leader as she preferred to stay alone. No wonder Lu Shu had never met Mo Chengkong before. But based on the expressions of other students around, it seemed that Chengkong had earned the respect and recognition as a leader. Then, Lu Shu noticed that he had not seen any of the students present. It was certainly normal, though, considering the huge population on the safety island. Among the sixty thousand, Lu Shu only knew around one thousand of them. In comparison, the probability of seeing familiar faces was low. But Lu Shu could not stay here, he had to look for Lu Xiaoyu. Under such circumstances, his top priority was to protect Lu Xiaoyu beyond a doubt. Well, Im sorry, Captain Mo. Im afraid I cant join you because Im rushing to somewhere. Lu Shu left at once after he was done speaking, but he could not move His face darkened as he looked down to see Mo Chengkong hugging his legs tightly. Can you let me go, Captain Mo But the students around did not look surprised at all. Could he have become a leader through such techniques? Thats cheeky! Mo Chengkong looked up, looking as if blood tears were about to roll down his eyes. Ill let you go if you agree to stay. Your talent will be wasted if you are not an actor So how? He couldnt kick his comrade away, could he? That was why overseas missions had fewer restrictions Mo Chengkong pleaded, Brother, our Team 42 is small. Although we were lucky enough during the last round of attack, what if we get assaulted this time? The more people we have, the stronger our team is. I can tell from your handsome faces and elegant gestures that you are certainly two of the strongest experts. Please stay and help us fight. Lu Shu glanced over at the other hundreds of team members of Team 42. Did he say this to you too? They nodded their heads silently. Lu Shu sighed and said, You have so many strong experts, so it wont make a difference if Im not here. However, you can keep this little fatty Meanwhile, Chen Zuan was laughing as he saw Lu Shus joke. Having heard that, he immediately raised his voice and said, Captain Mo, do hug him tightly. I follow him wherever he goes Let me go, Captain Mo. Im not going anywhere. Lu Shu smiled. He immediately took to his heels when Mo Chengkong complied. But this time, he did not succeed either Mo Chengkong had locked him in his arms again! Chapter 607 - Borrow Arrows with Thatched Boats After two hours, Lu Shu glimpsed at Mo Chengkong, his expressions slightly annoyed. Captain Mo, thats enough Are you still leaving? Mo Chengkong asked. No! No! I promise Im not leaving this time! Really! Lu Shu replied impatiently. How should I trust you? Its your 47th time saying that. From the side, Chen Zuan suggested, one of his eyes swollen, Ask him to deposit 1000 bucks. Im sure he wont leave like that. One minute later, both of Chen Zuans eyes were purple and swollen. He pleaded, Brother Mo, this is the most I can do. You will lose manpower if I continue to help you In the past, Lu Shu had noticed that Chen Zuan was exceptionally naughty. He dared to piss off Gao Shenyin, Cheng Qiuqiao and Hao Zhichao. But now Lu Shu realized that Chen Zuan was not afraid of death. Lu Shu took out 1000 yuan from his wallet, but took back 500 upon second thoughts. He passed it to Mo Chengkong and said, Rest assured that Im really not going anywhere this time Mo Chengkong counted the notes and put it in his wallet. Ill return you the money once we get out of here. Dont worry. Only until then did the atmosphere in Team 42 return to normal. Suddenly Mo Chengkong asked in high spirits, Since you are my team members now, you have to listen to me. What are your levels, gentlemen? Mid-Class D. Mid-Class D. The two of them spoke simultaneously. They exchanged a look of understanding. Mo Chengkong grinned. Im at the peak of Class D. Now, Ill introduce to you our defense line, and each one has a part to play in guarding it at night. Then, the two of them listened carefully to Mo Chengkongs summarized military strategies. Soldiers from the sea were all clad in corroded bronze armor, and their only weapon was a trident. Most of them were Class Ds to Es, with a few tough ones of Class C. One might ask why they stuck to heavy metals like bronze in the sea. But it turned out that they liked it. Moreover, they would vanished into a wisp of splendid powder after death, no corpses left behind. Many people had engaged in close combat with the people of the sea, and all of them asserted that they looked almost identical to humans except for a slight tinge of blue in their skin. It was expected to see special organs like gills for underwater living, but they turned out to be non-existent too. At this moment, Chen Baili flew back from the horizon. To Lu Shus surprise, the old man was hauling a very thick hemp robe, on which groups of students were holding tightly onto the robe in order not to fall. I was wondering how he could bring back so many people, Lu Shu exclaimed, And now hes become a Chen Baili helicopter. Chen Zuan whispered, Do you still want to leave, Brother Shu? I feel that this team is really quite weak. Should we stay here to help them? Annoyed, Lu Shu answered, Rest assured. Im not leaving. Then Lu Shu saw Chen Zuan rush off buoyantly. He glanced over to see a girl leaning against the stone wall with a book on her laps. Du Xuemei! Lu Shu suddenly understood why that little fatty was so eager to stay at all costs. It was because the girl of his dream was here! How bloody romantic! Du Xuemei was reading a book quietly. Maybe no one had thought of bringing a book into the remains, but Du Xuemei was uninterested in the surrounding activities either. When the little fatty approached her, Du Xuemei looked up, her face filled with joy. Meanwhile, Lu Shu looked into the distance, distress all over his face. He should take things as they came, since Lu Xiaoyu was certainly safe amongst Class D and C losers from the sea. Soon, Lu Shu saw Chen Zuan take out a few packs of food from his bag. Only then did Lu Shu notice that the students around looked rather skinny and pale. Could it be there was a shortage of food supply on the island? Lu Shu had brought loads of food too, but only sufficient for two people to survive one month. It would be insignificant for the huge population now residing on the island. Therefore, it would be wiser to figure out a way out of the remains rather than giving out his food. As time trickled by, it was finally getting dark. Chen Zuan had returned to Lu Shu. He announced cheerfully, Xuemei said that Ive become tougher after my mission. She said Im not as fat as before, Im just chubby. Look how happy you are. You gave out your food? Lu Shu asked. They are rather miserable now. Everyone has only prepared 15-days amount of food and now, ten days have passed. Their food has all been confiscated for fair distribution. Lu Shu commented calmly, It seemed that your granduncle has plans for a prolonged battle. Hes also uncertain where the relic is. Im afraid its under the sea. I agree. Chen Zuan nodded. But now, we dont know their situations, nor the presence of other creatures underwater. So even my granduncle may not rashly venture there. After all, he has to use 30% of his power to protect himself against water in the sea. The waiting time was painfully long. Chen Baili had finally finished the search in the last direction before sunset. When darkness befell the world, stars had sprawled out in the night sky. At this time, the mirror surface had completely turned into a peaceful, windless ocean. The reflection of stars and galaxies in the sea had almost turned it into a starry sky as well. The view was breathtaking, as the universe unfolded its vastness and magnificence. Itd be just wonderful if this place were safe. It would be a paradise, Mo Chengkong said, gazing into the sky and sea atop the defense line. Suddenly a faint wave undulated outwards on the sea surface close to their defense. Lu Shu immediately pulled Mo Chengkong back. In a split second, a trident shot out from the sea towards where Mo Chengkong was standing. He would have been dead if Lu Shu was slightly slower! That was not the end yet. Just when everybody held their breath in alarm, Lu Shu leaped up and grabbed hold of the flying trident. Then, he stood on the stone wall himself! In the next instant, three tridents shot towards him, but Lu Shu caught them at once! Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He murmured to Lu Shus lone figure on the wall, Bo.. borrowing arrows with thatched boats 1?! Footnotes: An ancient Chinese story in which Zhuge Liang collected arrows by fooling his enemies into shooting thatched boats Chapter 608 - Disappearing Tridents Chen Zuan looked sheepishly at Lu Shu, who was holding four tridents. Lu Shu still seemed unsatisfied. The soldiers of the sea realized that this kind of attack did no damage to Lu Shu and stopped throwing their tridents. Lu Shu waited for a long time, but realized that there was no movement. He jumped back into their line of defense. Mo Chengkong had wanted to thank Lu Shu, but Lu Shu patted him on the shoulder instead. Thanks for your hard work. Mo Chengkong was confused. Without Mo Chengkong as the target, Lu Shu would not have collected so many tridents. Of course, Chen Zuan knew why Lu Shu said so, but the others did not know. That was too risky of you, someone said. But your reflexes are very fast. If not, Captain Mo would have been in danger. Ha ha, thats because I was paying attention to the movements in the water, while all of you were distracted by the beautiful scenery, Lu Shu casually explained. This explanation somewhat convinced them. But everyones impression towards Lu Shu changed. It was just like when you were engaged in combat and were impressed by your comrades sudden fine operation. You would realize that this comrade was reliable. But even though this comrade was impressive, he was not as impressive as me! I will carry the entire match! The Daoyuan Class students had grown from the military training. They were all waiting to show off their abilities. They were like a hero who had just undergone training. They felt that they were rookies who could immediately surpass others. But some of them, for example Mo Chengkong, could see how Lu Shu was different from the others. It was very obvious. Back then, only Lu Shu reacted and saved Mo Chengkong. His ability to act according to his circumstance was not one that ordinary Daoyuan Class students possessed. Furthermore, the question was that Lu Shu dared to go beyond the line of defense to catch the tridents. His mentality was very different from that of ordinary Daoyuan Class students. Lu Shu moved back two steps. Before he could walk further, Mo Chengkong cozied up to him. Expert, please dont leave! Im not leaving. Lu Shu sighed. Captain, I feel that your name will appear in the history of training. Lu Shu truly admired Mo Chengkong. He really cozied up to someone powerful. He did not seem sloppy and had no shame. Yet, this kind of person could narrowly escape death At the same time, the attack by the soldiers of the sea had covered almost all the lines of defense on the Safety Island. All the Daoyuan Class students held their breath in concentration, waiting for the next attack. Only Chen Baili could retrieve the relic. Chen Baili hovered in midair, carefully observing any movements from the soldiers of the sea. He was not particularly panicky. There was no use panicking. If they spent too much time here, and when the Heavenly Network calculated that they had exceeded the time limit that their rations would last them for, there would be people deployed to deliver rations into the remains. Perhaps even Nie Ting would rush here and complete their task in the remains. Suddenly, an army from the soldiers of the sea rushed out from the surface of the water. In a flash, battles broke out all across the island. Chen Baili chose to assist the area where the attacks were most concentrated. With a wave of his hand, a blue flying sword was sent down to the battle field. It shuttled back and forth among the soldiers of the sea. Its destructive power was terrifying! At that moment, more soldiers appeared the side of the coast that had been momentarily neglected by Chen Baili! They realized that it was most difficult for them to deal with Chen Baili, thus they had used the lives of some of their soldiers as bait. The rest of the soldiers planned to create a gap in their defense. The main areas of attack were the between the 42nd Battalion and the 48th Battalion. The soldiers there raised their tridents and jumped over the stone wall of defense. Seeing this, Lu Shu became slightly annoyed. Why did his side have to the be the main target of attack? This was too much! In Lu Shus eyes, each of the soldiers were weapons that could run! As he warded off the soldiers, Lu Shu shouted, Captain Mo, didnt you say that we wont be attacked here? Mo Chengkong also shouted, I was afraid that this would happen if I left you all behind! As Mo Chengkong wanted to get his troops to step back and wait for the aid of bigger troops, Lu Shu went against the flow and charged forth. Lu Shu held a trident in his hands and rushed forward. The bronze armor on the soldiers bodies gave the most trouble. Not only were their standard long swords shorter than their tridents, it was very hard to break through the defense of the bronze armor. But Lu Shu was even more impressive. He did not break through their defense. He used the trident like a wooden bat used to beat clothes while washing. His hits became more accurate over time. Before their bronze armor broke, the soldiers of the sea had been hit to the ground by Lu Shu. This is the ability of a mid-tier Class D? Dont play around with me, I am a mid-tier Class D too, said someone in surprise. The Daoyuan Class students, who had been scared stiff by the sheer amount of troops, suddenly felt less pressured by Lu Shu in front of them. If you told me that he is a Heavenly King, I would believe you A fine operation during a battle would make people feel that this comrade was reliable, but when an extraordinary fighter appeared eight minutes into the fight, even fools would understand that they had encountered a true expert Lu Shu shuttled back and forth across the battlefield, continuously finding soldiers of the sea to fend off. Even then, the enemy continued advancing forward. It was not because Lu Shu was not strong enough, but it was very tiring to cover the entire 42nd Battalion. He could not possibly take care of a hundred-meter long line of defense by himself! Chen Zuan, who was by Lu Shus side, went for the kill. In the battle field, only he could match up to Lu Shus rhythm. Amidst the chaos, the injuries did not stop. However, Mo Chengkong was indeed suitable to become a Captain. Every time someone in his team was injured, he would bring people to protect the injured and retreat. For a period of time, they did not lose any men. Lu Shus attacks did not cause death, as he was only using his trident to hit people. He did not stab people to death either. When the soldiers of the sea passed by them, they were hit into confusion, but did not die. Thus, the responsibility of killing off the soldiers fell on Chen Zuan. Brother Shu, where are their tridents? Chen Zuan asked. Why did all the soldiers he was about to kill not have anything in their hands?! As Lu Shu searched for the soldiers of the sea, he laughed. Little sparrow, wearing bright clothes. It comes every spring. I asked the sparrow, why are you here? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Why did Lu Shu suddenly start singing? He carefully tried answering. The sparrow said, the spring here is the most beautiful? Lu Shu shook The sparrow said, mind your own business. From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Chapter 609 - The True Expert As Lu Shu and Chen Zuan fought, they slowly started to distance themselves from the rest of the Battalion. This was not because they were intentionally putting distance between them and the rest. As the line of defense continued moving backwards, everyone had followed suit except for Lu Shu and Chen Zuan! Lu Shu and Chen Zuan were like a solitary boat surrounded by the soldiers of the sea. They were isolated and cut off from help. Lu Shu was very happy. There was only one Class C among the soldiers of the sea that they had encountered. The Class C had been killed by Lu Shu and Chen Zuan. The other soldiers were no match for them. Even if they were surrounded by the soldiers, it did not matter. If there were too many soldiers for them to handle, they still had Chen Baili around. He would eventually find out what was happening here. But Mo Chengkong and the rest did not think so. They continued moving backwards. After a while, they realized that they were not in as much danger. They looked back and saw Lu Shu and Chen Zuan surrounded by the soldiers of the sea. Mo Chengkong and the rest were no longer the main targets! No, we cannot leave them alone! Mo Chengkong shouted, Brothers, we cannot abandon our comrades like that! The 42nd Battalion cannot lack even one man! Under these circumstances, if someone took the lead to run away, their team would be defeated and dispersed. People often had a herd mentality. In times like this, there had to be someone to call for action. Mo Chengkong filled in this role. Mo Chengkong took the lead and rushed forth. The group of people followed him without much thought. Everyone was fired up. This was the camaraderie that they had desired. All for one and one for all! At this moment, they suddenly realized that there was nothing to fear about the soldiers of the sea. The first night they were here, the soldiers of the sea had attacked without restraint. Everyone was slightly stressed about this. But the ones dealing with the greatest stress now were Lu Shu and Chen Zuan. After they had taken the lead, everyone elses stress had decreased significantly. The formation of the soldiers of the sea was momentarily broken. Mo Chengkongs abilities truly lived up to that of a peak Class D. He became like the head of an arrow, leading his troops to join Lu Shu and Chen Zuan. He forced the soldiers of the sea out of his way! The Daoyuan Class students there were all very strong. But strength and combat abilities were different. One only had combat abilities if one was willing to fight! Lu Shu was happy knocking out the soldiers of the sea. As he knocked the soldiers of the sea unconscious, he took their trident and threw it into the Seal of Lands. Although Lu Shu was unhappy that his mystic water had been taken away by the chaos, he still had to take care of Chaos! This was food reserved for Chaos after it woke up! Suddenly, Lu Shu heard Mo Chengkongs shout. The two of you, dont be afraid! We are here to help you! Lu Shu looked at this group of students. At first, they were unable to shake off their fear towards the soldiers of the sea. But now, they were charging forth out of their own initiative? The two groups joined within a short three minutes. Lu Shu now only had to face enemies from one side, instead of all four sides. Lu Shu rushed towards the beach, while Mo Chengkong and the rest of the 42nd Battalion followed closely behind him. While the other Battalions were still struggling to fight off the soldiers of the sea, the 42nd Battalion, who had been the main target of attack, had launched their counterattack! Lu Shu was like a steadfast refuge during heavy rain and strong wind. Everyone silently stood behind Lu Shu, fighting the soldiers of the sea at close quarters. When this kind of formation was formed, the rate of injuries immediately dropped! But everyone realized one problem with shock Where did the tridents go?! Someone asked with uncertainty. Hm? Didnt they all have tridents when they came on shore? Where did they go?! Something is not right! Even if the soldiers of the sea had combat power, once they regained their consciousness and wanted to attack, they would realize that their weapons had disappeared. Everyone carefully looked at Lu Shu. They realized that when the soldiers of the sea were fighting with Lu Shu, they still had the trident in their hands. But when Lu Shu hit them, the trident disappeared in a blink of an eye Is that the invisible storage equipment? Someone asked as he attacked the soldiers of the sea that approached him. Did he take their trident and store it in the invisible storage equipment? This seemed to be the only explanation that made sense! At first, everyone had thought that it was hard to use the standard long sword to fight the soldiers of the sea. Thus, after killing the soldiers of the sea, they picked up their tridents and used it as their weapon. This was a very smart decision. Those who had changed their weapons became more powerful and bold. Others also followed suit and wanted to pick up tridents, but they realized ha ha, there were no more tridents. It was almost as if these soldiers of the sea had come on shore for a visit! Lu Shu felt that he heard something and suddenly shouted. Hm? Their tridents disappeared! How mysterious, how mysterious Chen Zuan, Mo Chengkong and the rest of the 42nd Battalion was speechless. Could your acting get any worse?! From Chen Zuans distress, +166 From Chen Zuan realized that Lu Shu did not cover up the fact that he used the invisible storage equipment. From Chen Zuans point of view, there was no big deal in Lu Shu taking away the tridents. After all, Lu Shu was very good at throwing things. He would have a use for this. But Chen Zuan did not know that Lu Shu used the tridents to feed Chaos Suddenly, help arrived. When Mo Chengkong saw this, he was elated and left the team to meet the troops who were assisting them. He wanted to explain what had happened here. But when the troops arrived, they took a glance before turning and going to help other areas instead. Mo Chengkong grabbed their leaders legs and said, Brother, please dont leave! Arent you here to help us? Why are you leaving? The leader looked at Mo Chengkong expressionlessly. You are? I am Mo Chengkong, the Captain of the 42nd Battalion, Mo Chengkong said as he raised his head. I am Cheng Qiuqiao from the 2nd Battalion, said Cheng Qiuqiao. Mo Chengkong was dumbfounded. He knew that the Captains of the first 30 battalions were Class A aptitude geniuses. This meant that Cheng Qiuqiao was at least a peak Class C expert. He could use flying swords and such! Under these circumstances, Mo Chengkong could not possibly let them go. Brother, please help us. Dont leave! Cheng Qiuqiao was baffled. Brother Lu Shu is here. You dont need help! Let go of me, there are still areas that are in danger! Brother Lu Shu?! Mo Chengkong let go of Cheng Qiuqiao in a daze. Cheng Qiuqiao left, leaving Mo Chengkong alone to look at Lu Shu. He is the true expert Chapter 610 - Killing Back into the Sea Cheng Qiuqiao still feel rather baffled when he left. Why waste their time here when Lu Shu was on their team? Actually, he had spotted Lu Shu on the front line the moment he reached there. In Cheng Qiuqiaos impression, Lu Shu was much stronger than himself, judging from the experience they had as team members and the stories he heard from Hao Zhichao. Afterwards, he had become Lu Shus fan-boy. Under his influence, many Class A aptitude geniuses also addressed Lu Shu cordially as Brother Lu Shu. Of course, though, not everyone admired Lu Shu, and Cheng Qiuqiao was only among the minority. Only those who had worked on the same team as Lu Shu were convinced that his strength lay not in his fighting abilities alone. However, the rest thought otherwise, especially when Lu Shus Japan mission and his current military ranks and abilities were kept strictly confidential. In their impression, Lu Shu was still the Class C strength-type metahuman, while they had ascended to the peak of Class C after their assignments. They were no longer the Class E rookies during the military training back then. Hence, many had long since forgotten about Lu Shu, because they believed the future of the Heavenly Network lay in their hands, not those of a mere strength-type metahuman. Mo Chengkong eyed Lu Shu. A student from the Northwest Cultivation College, Chengkong did not attend the training together with Lu Xiaoyu, and never had he heard of Lu Shus name as well Wait, he HAD heard of his name. Wasnt that the national hero who had come back to life Someone who could be respectfully addressed as brother by a Class A genius would by no means be weak. Therefore, he must be lying when he claimed to be a mid-Class D, as he must at the very least be at the peak of Class C! Mo Chengkong felt even safer now, as the person had not even used his flying dagger so far, which meant the situation was well under his control. Speaking of which, he seemed to be having fun In the meantime, Lu Shu led the team and charged forward, while other teams were backing away. Lu Shu had almost chased the people of the sea back to their home, while the others were still waiting for assistance Probably the people of the sea had purposely avoided the defense line of Team 42 on the first night to let their guard down, so that they could break through from there on the second night. Nonetheless, they would have never expected that their attack formation was torn open Lu Shu was on a killing spree. In excitement, he had even broken two tridents. Though feeling sorry for the loss, Lu Shu thought it was the best way of assault, as the tridents had just the right length and weight. Hence, he retrieved two more tridents and advanced forward, really forcing the people of the sea back into the ocean. Actually, they were planning to flee underwater and attack other defense lines. Just when Chen Zuan was about to relax, he quickly pulled back Lu Shu who was jumping into the sea. DONT, Brother Shu! You cant do it! Lu Shu was surrounded by startled stares. Apparently, this pro had wanted to continue killing the people of the sea in water. How amazing How come the second night was easier than the first, despite an increased number of enemies Lu Shu smacked his lips in disappointment. He knew he had only collected at most two hundred tridents so far but he wanted more! Why was he so obsessed with the ruins? It was because there were loads of good stuff inside! When others saw danger, Lu Shus sharp eyes could always find benefits in the perils. As a result, Lu Shus attention had subconsciously been drawn to their tridents when all other people saw were terrifying enemies Suddenly he turned to see Team 43 had retreated a few hundred meters back onshore by the people of the sea with many casualties as well. Lifting his arms, Lu Shu yelled, Brothers, lets go assist our comrades of Team 43! Then, he took the lead and darted towards Team 43. However, instead of converging with their team members, Lu Shu cut into the formation of the people of the sea like an accurate scalpel, splitting open a line! The ocean contrasted finely with the starry sky, and Lu Shu was at his optimal state. None of the sea soldiers could survive Lu Shus tridents. One of the soldiers lifted up its trident to defend against Lu Shu, but it instantly collapsed onto the floor with a bang. Upon contact with its knees, the stones underneath immediately shattered into pieces. Lu Shus strength was not something a mere Class D could bear! The sound of fractured bones made Lu Shus team members flesh creep. It must be excruciatingly painful! Team 43 suddenly felt a decrease in pressure on the defense line. One person shouted ecstatically when he looked into the distance, The team beside us has come to help us! They have cut off the escape route of those sea creatures! Come on, counterattack, brothers! But before he was done speaking, Lu Shu had led his team back to Team 42s defense line What is Team 42 doing Team 43s captain mumbled helplessly. They felt the pressure increasing again. Lets continue with the retreat then Hang on, my friends! Retreat if you cant take it! The sudden changes in strategies were getting confusing Lu Shu had returned because the sea army had wanted to take advantage of the weak defense at Team 42s line. But now, they were forced back into the sea again! Lu Shu was not an impulsive man. The blame would be on him if he failed to guard his own line, allowing the enemies to find a point of breakthrough. Having collected another twenty or so tridents, Lu Shu waved his hand and shouted, as the sea army retreated, Lets help Team 43, brothers! With that, he led the team back to their own line yet again. The sea army and Team 43 were both dumbfounded. What are you doing? Confusing us? Can you be clearer on what you want to do? Soon, the people of the sea had given up attacking Team 42s coastline. That human was so despicable! He always faked leaving! Chapter 611 - Fundraising Daoyuan Class students of Team 42 felt tonight was unprecedentedly easy, because most of the people of the sea had lost their combat abilities when they reached them. In fact, most of them had participated in the battle on the first night, and they could feel the pressure building up even with Class A aptitude geniuses on the front line. Their flying daggers were not as useful in front of their aggressive enemies. And that was why Team 42 were utterly amazed. Lu Shu had not even used his flying dagger yet! In the meantime, Lu Shu darted about in the enemies formation, holding two tridents in his grip. However, Lu Shu had underestimated them too. To his consternation, they had an endless supply of new forces. Along the defense line of Team 42, the people of the sea rushed ashore one by one, handing their tridents to Lu Shu, and then vaporized into a wisp of smoke. Only five hours later, did the first wave of attack end. Exhausted, Lu Shu sat on the stone wall and asked Mo Chengkong, How long is the night? It was almost dawn when we entered. More students would have been dead if the night dragged on any longer, Mo Chengkong replied, Now we can only deduce the rough duration of night from the length of daylight. If day and night are equally long, it should be nine days each. But only five hours has passed so far since nightfall, Lu Shu said, distress all over his face, Count the number of casualties first. The rest go and have some sleep. Mo Chengkong followed his orders obediently. The five-hour battle had convinced the entire Team 42 that Lu Shu was a competent leader. Therefore, they were all waiting for Lu Shus instructions for the next step. 139 minor injuries, 12 major injuries and 3 deaths, Mo Chengkong reported. His voice went softer as he spoke. Although the wounded could recover sooner or later, the dead could never be brought back alive again. Lu Shu paused before speaking, Bury the three of them. The injured take the priority to rest, and the rest take shifts to guard the defense line. Youll settle that. How about you? Mo Chengkong asked. Im going to rest on the stone wall. For some reason, it gave people a sense of security when Lu Shu sat on the defense line. In fact, the real purpose of the defense wall was not to bar the people of the sea from entry. After all, a one-meter wall barrier was almost useless in front of Class C and D enemies. Instead, it was for people to have a peace of mind when they rest in between wartimes, without the threat of tridents that secretly shot out from the sea. In the meantime, the person in charge of the Safety Island came for a visit. He inquired about the state of casualties in each team and brought all wounded members to a specific place for medical attention. Despite their superhuman healing abilities as practitioners, basic measures such as disinfection must be in place, and some wounds had to be sewn too. Those were all fundamental stuff taught during the military training. Once they learned about the situations at Team 42, one person commented, utterly surprised, You have so few casualties Sorry, thats not what I meant. Im just surprised that most of your members are safe and sound because almost everyone from other teams has at least some sort of injuries. Yet, for you, you have more than 300 people and only three deaths. Thats amazing. Im not saying you should have more casualties! Im saying you are a very strong team. Mo Chengkong was displeased with the first sentence, but he was satisfied with the persons explanation afterwards. We are just lucky to have an expert here. I thought Team 42 has no Class A geniuses? Haha. Mo Chengkong laughed smugly and did not explain further. What if they assigned Lu Shu to somewhere else? Now, the survival of the entire team depended on Lu Shu. How would they allow someone else to take him away casually? Through his peripheral vision, Mo Chengkong shot a glimpse at Lu Shu, who was sitting on the defense line, resting with his eyes shut. When he saw the leader of Team 43 approaching him, Mo Chengkong roared at the expense of exposing the true expert of his team, Protect the great expert! Dont let Team 43 get any close to him! All his Team 42 members understood at once. It was more like they were preventing Team 43 from stealing their talent away rather than protecting him All of a sudden, everyone rushed over to surround the intruder. The Team 43 Captain, Wang Xu, was speechless. Mo Chengkong, am I still your friend? Why do you treat me like this? What happened to our seven years of friendship? Mo Chengkong smiled. Wang Xu, no matter what, I cant let you take him away. But Wang Xu suddenly shouted, Join our Team 43, great expert! We can raise a fund for you! That idea was Wang Xus. After all, in such situations, money was nothing compared to life, and they surely could gather a lot of fortune via public donations. Mo Chengkongs face changed immediately. Wang Xu, do you not remember who carried you to the sick bay when you sprained your ankle during a basketball match?! He had his reason to be anxious. Lu Shus sole weakness was obvious since he had stayed for the 500 bucks he paid as a deposit! Wang Xu replied calmly, I forgot. I can only remember it outside the remains. Wang Xu, dont think your affluence can get you everything. Our great expert is not that kind of person Chen Zuan sighed and patted Mo Chengkongs shoulder, He is Ouch! Let me go, Brother Shu! No one saw when Lu Shu had come behind Chen Zuan, pinching his neck by a layer of skin. Lu Shu loosened his grip and smiled. The fundraising would be necessary because Im not leaving Team 42. But I promise you that you will get my help when Team 42s defense line is safe. Wang Xu let out a sigh of relief. In that case, please allow me to convey my gratitude on behalf of my team. However, we wont take back the words regarding the fundraising. Team 43 welcomes you anytime. In fact, Lu Shu would have accepted the money if there had been no deaths in his team. But now, with three deaths, how could he have the face to do it? Undeniably, Lu Shus greatest learning point for the Lop Nur trip was that there was more freedom overseas. Chapter 612 - Finding People on the Island Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu sat alone on the defensive wall and looked at the stars above. He did not know how to spend the night. The most important thing was to find the relic. Finding the relic would relieve everyone from this difficult situation. But the relic was hidden deep in the sea. How should they find it? Lu Shu looked down at the sea. He was becoming restless. He had water-type abilities, thus unlike others, he did not have to worry about problems like breathing and movement. On the contrary, he was at an advantage underwater. Although Lu Shus use of his water-type abilities was somewhat twisted, this did not affect his combat ability in water. After the people of the sea had been killed, their corpses were not left behind. Even their bronze armor had turned into dust and disappeared. This made Lu Shu somewhat regretful. There were now over four hundred tridents in the Seal of Lands. After Chaos awakened, it could feed on as many tridents as it wished. But there were not many chances like this. Lu Shu had wanted to reserve more stock for Chaos. At first, he had still thought that the bronze armor would be left behind, but that was not the case. The bronze armor was also considered a weapon. It did not make sense if it were left behind. After Lu Shu had collected the tridents, he thought about how to preserve the bronze armor. If his comrades could all wear the armor, there would definitely be fewer injuries, right? The battle had been too intense, thus Lu Shu did not pay attention to the distress points he had earned. But he realized something odd. There were no distress points! Even when he had fought with Little Fury, he had earned a few distress points. How could he not have earned any distress points from the soldiers of the sea? Wait. Lu Shu saw a few strange names. From Ke Lalas distress, +999! From Ke Duowus distress, +1000! These were evidently not normal Chinese names. If there was only one name, then one could say that it was rare. But two unusual names had appeared. This was very strange. So the soldiers of the sea had been controlled, like the man-eating lizards? Furthermore, did Ke Lala and Ke Duowu control the rest of the lizards in this area? Lu Shu pondered deeply. So how many more soldiers of the sea like Ke Lala and Ke Duowu are there under the sea? How strong are they? Hm? Lu Shu looked at the 1000 distress points that Ke Duowu had provided and thought about it. Under normal circumstances, 1000 distress points would only be produced during a death, except for special circumstances. He had killed a Class C soldier during the battle. Could that Class C soldier have been Ke Duowu? If this was the case, he could conclude that most controllers were of Class C. There was definitely a much stronger figure behind them. Lu Shu did not believe that there was not even a single Class B in this remains. Although this remains was not as big as the Koh Chang Island remains, but with the development of the magic-rich spiritual qi, there were few remains that did not have Class B creatures. Back then in the Koh Chang Island remains, Lu Shu had thought that running into Class As was the norm. But after looking at the information on the Golden Foundation forum, it seemed like the Koh Chang Island was special because of the presence of the Blood Devil and the Puppet Master. Lu Shu looked at the sea. He decided not to go into the water for now. He felt that he still had to wait for the right opportunity. As the rest of the 42nd Battalion was resting, they saw Lu Shu sitting alone on the defensive wall and felt assured. They had wanted to accompany him, but he did not let them do so. He was waiting for tridents to come. If the others joined him, did they plan on stealing the tridents from him? Lu Shu waited for a few hours, but nothing happened. Lu Shu said to Mo Chengkong, Dont be in a rush to find me. I have something to settle, so I have to walk around the island. Ill come back after Im done. If any danger or attacks happen, I will rush back immediately didnt I say that Ill rush back? Let go of me! Mo Chengkong let go of Lu Shus hand in embarrassment. Ahem, instinct, instinct Brother Shu, where are you going? Im going to find someone. After Lu Shu finished speaking, he disappeared into the darkness of the island. He was going to find Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu sat on the other side of the island. She was part of the first batch that had arrived. She had been here for ten days. Her face, which was originally pale and clean was covered in sweat and soot. Throughout the entire battle, Lu Xiaoyu had been the front line of the 1st Battalion. It was said that one could only determine ones character and the friendship between two people after going through a life-or-death situation. This was biased. This assumed that one was only a good friend or a decent person if one was willing to sacrifice their lives for others. Was it bad to be a little selfish? If you could not sacrifice your life for your friend, does your friendship end? There was no such thing. But as Lu Xiaoyu protected her comrades against the soldiers of the sea, everyone was convinced that this was the same Lu Xiaoyu who brought them into the practice combat. When some of them saw Lu Xiaoyu sitting on the defensive wall, they said, Xiaoyu, its too dangerous there. Hurry up and come here. You need to rest too. Im fine. You guys have a rest, Lu Xiaoyu said calmly. Lu Xiaoyu did not sleep much, even though she typically loved to sleep and slack off. She was like the goddess of protection on the shore, guarding her territory. She was not selfless. After going through the military training and slowly getting used to it, the kindness from her comrades made Lu Xiaoyu feel that these people could not die for nothing here. Were humans inherently good or bad? There was no definite answer. But one thing was for sure. People could become good. In the eyes of the other girls, Lu Xiaoyu was the strongest Daoyuan Class student. She did not complain even though she shouldered such a heavy responsibility. All the people in the 1st Battalion had changed their weapons for a trident. They did not have many people, only a hundred. As for the leftover tridents they were all placed near Lu Xiaoyus feet. This was her request. The other girls had nothing to say. The girls who had cautioned Lu Xiaoyu shook their heads helplessly and returned. She is not willing to take a break. What do we do? Xiaoyu she is really strong. Then lets accompany her, said one girl. Chapter 613 - The Strong Lu Xiaoyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The girls looked at each other helplessly. Someone agreed and all of them stood up to walk to the defensive wall. A group of girls sat in a row on the defensive wall. Lu Xiaoyu laughed. All of you, go take a rest. Im fine. Someone laughed. We cant let you sit here alone. Its as if were not good enough. Xiaoyu, how are you so strong? I cant stand it. Lu Xiaoyu smiled, but she did not say anything. Everyone was used to Lu Xiaoyus behavior. When the neighboring Battalion approached Lu Xiaoyu to talk about an alliance, Lu Xiaoyu would not answer. She was not a very sociable person from the start. She had no interest in talking to so many strangers. The girls often said that Lu Xiaoyu was cold on the outside, but warm on the inside. This was because Lu Xiaoyu had often helped them after getting to know them better. But no matter how close you were to Lu Xiaoyu, if she did not feel like talking to anyone, it was best to not force her to talk. Slight autism. This was an angle that Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had never considered before, but it seemed like this was the reality. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had depended on each other for survival all this time. Thus, their hearts were open only to each other. This was why Lu Shu had never thought that Lu Xiaoyu might have slight autism. Lu Xiaoyu did not care either. In front of Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu was normal. Suddenly, someone asked, Xiaoyu, Im just curious. What do you plan to do with all those tridents? Lu Shu will definitely like them. Lu Xiaoyus eyes became like crescent moons. He is very greedy. He will definitely be happy with all these weapons. Lu Xiaoyu did not show off too much of her strength this time round. Anthony hid within the stones and soil on the island to ensure its safety, while she had kept Johnson in the black hole. As for the invisible storage equipment, she did not intend to let everyone know of its presence, as Lu Shu had told her before not to do so. Lu Shu, Lu Shu. All you talk about all day is Lu Shu, someone mocked her. Why isnt he here yet? Lu Xiaoyus expression darkened. I dont know. He has more important things to do. At that moment, they heard a shout behind them. Xiaoyu! Lu Xiaoyu turned around and saw the young man smiling at her under the stars. Lu Xiaoyu, who everyone had praised for her strength, suddenly cried out, Took you long enough! What have you been doing all this time? I was so scared that I wouldnt be able to escape this crazy place! When I first came here, I was accidentally injured by a soldier of the sea. My wound only healed yesterday. It was so painful! My snacks have run out. Have you brought any? Her tears flowed down her face like a waterfall. The girls beside her were dumbfounded. What was happening? How did the strong Lu Xiaoyu suddenly become like this Was this young man Lu Shu? The girls looked at one another in confusion. They did not know who Lu Shu was, but they were growing tired of Lu Xiaoyus stories about him. They felt that in Lu Xiaoyus world, Lu Shu was invincible. There was nothing he could not do. Now, they had finally seen Lu Shu. Hm, his looks were not bad, but he did not seem as amazing as they had thought. They saw Lu Shu smiling innocently as if there was nothing in the world that could harm him. He seemed very easy to bully?! Lu Shu hurriedly wiped Lu Xiaoyus tears. He had the impression that Lu Xiaoyu rarely cried. There was one time in the orphanage, where Lu Xiaoyu had taken care of him while he had a fever. As she cried, she helped Lu Shu boil water and bring a warm cloth to wipe his face. There was another time where he had almost been intertwined with the water element. And there was this. The previous two times, Lu Xiaoyu had cried for him. This time, it was because she felt wronged. She did not want to bear any responsibility, yet she had to protect the lives of so many people. She did not dare to boast to Coral about becoming a Heavenly King When the girls beside Lu Xiaoyu saw her cry, they realized something. Lu Xiaoyu was not as strong as they had thought. She just did not let others see her weakness easily. Lu Xiaoyu could only lower her guard in front of Lu Shu. Lu Shu retrieved a mountain of snacks from the Seal of Lands and put it in front of Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu sat cross-legged and opened a few packs to eat. What about chocolate, did you bring any? Yes, of course. Lu Shu took out a few boxes of chocolate Food was banned on the island. The girls enviously looked at Lu Xiaoyu eat. Lu Xiaoyu thought about and pushed half the food to them. You guys eat too. The girls were overjoyed. They did not hold back and took a large heap of snacks. Their liking for her went off the charts! Although they were shocked that Lu Shu seemed to have invisible storage equipment, but now, what was more important than eating. This made Lu Shus jaw drop. Wasnt this the same Lu Xiaoyu who gave him half a french fry? Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Lu Shu. I want to be a Heavenly King. This is the least I should do. Lu Xiaoyu, you are wise. Lu Shu laughed. He had forgotten about the existence of the Heavenly Kings, but Lu Xiaoyu still remembered. He did not expect Lu Xiaoyu to remember about the position of the Heavenly King. When Lu Xiaoyu first wanted to become a Heavenly King, Lu Shu thought that she had watched too much Naruto. After all, Uzumaki Naruto 1 wanted to become the Hokage 2 Suddenly, three tridents emerged from the sea and were aimed at Lu Xiaoyu. It was as if the soldiers of the sea had paid attention to Lu Xiaoyu and attacked her while she let her guard down. They tried to get rid of her! Seeing this, the girls shouted in despair, Be careful! The moment they spoke, they saw Lu Shu leap forward and catch the three tridents. The next moment, Lu Shu hurled the tridents one by one back into the ocean. Soon after, dust floated to the surface of the water and drifted away. The tridents had killed the three soldiers of the sea underwater! The Lu Shu then was not an innocent young man, who thought that nothing in the world could harm him. He was an expert who had the qualifications to become a Heavenly King! The group of girls looked at him in admiration. This is amazing! As they spoke, they suddenly saw the sea bubble forth. They thought that the soldiers of the sea had come back to launch their counterattack. Instead, they saw the tridents return to Lu Shus hands. Water-type abilities! Chapter 614 - Bronze Armor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu, where have you been? Why can I not summon your clone in the remains? Lu Xiaoyu asked as she munched on the snacks. Eh? Lu Shu said, surprised, I did not receive any signal like I did last time when you summoned my clones. Is it because the remains and the outside are two different worlds? Lu Xiaoyu pondered. Forget it. She had wanted to blame Lu Shu for that, but then realized it was actually the rules of the world that were at fault, not Lu Shu. Other girls sighed with emotion as they looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. How sweet. Thats how a little girl should be like. No wonder shes been talking about Lu Shu all day. Dont you think Lu Shu actually looks quite cute someone commented shyly. Cute? Ill rate his looks as average. But I think hes rather pro. Did you not see how he killed the three soldiers of the sea? So effortlessly! Its so amazing! Who do you think is stronger, he or those Class A geniuses? I think hes stronger. Just now the first sentence Cheng Qiuqiao said to Lu Xiaoyu was whether she had seen Brother Lu Shu. That shows Qiuqiao respects him very much. The analysis was rather sensible. True that. Okay. Ive decided that Lu Shu is my idol from now onwards! At this moment, people from other lines of defense suddenly roared fiercely, Enemies! But the sea surface in front of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu was peaceful as usual Lu Shu leaped tens of meters into the sky for a bird view of the entire safety island. Then he realized there was an ongoing island-wide attack except for the section he and Lu Xiaoyu were at. Lu Shu landed on the ground and said, Xiaoyu, guard the place with them. I have to return to the 42nd Battalion. Lu Xiaoyu did not willfully force Lu Shu to stay. Sure. See you after the battle. Meanwhile, Mo Chengkong retreated with the team as he glanced around in search of Lu Shu. Didnt the great expert promise that he would come back? Why? Has he abandoned us? Rest assured, Chen Zuan said as he fought fearlessly with a trident in his hand, He WILL come back if he has promised so. Before that, everybody stand behind me to fight the enemies! At this moment, a trident shot from behind like a thunderbolt, swiftly making its way through the 42nd Battalion and accurately stabbing into a fighter of the sea, who was thrown flying backwards under the immense momentum and brought down a few other soldiers as well. Instantly the enemies formation in the region was disrupted! Mo Chengkong shouted joyfully, The great expert is here! In a split second, Lu Shu retrieved two tridents from his Seal of Lands and jumped into the air, which made the ground and his shoes shatter into pieces due to the explosion of force. He had landed himself right in the center of the enemies team! Just when everyone was expecting Lu Shu to stage another killing spree like he did previously, the expert yelled, Dont kill them directly! I will weaken them and you strip their armor before killing them! Try to keep the armor! Mo Chengkong was confused. Chen Zuan was speechless. WHAT?! But they did as instructed. Lu Shus tridents were swinging in the air, while the rest dragged the light-headed soldiers of the sea into the crowd for a good beating before removing their armor. At that instant, the well-behaved Daoyuan Class students suddenly looked like a bunch of perverts Then they realized in this way the armor would remain after those creatures were stabbed to death! It works?! Mo Chengkong was in shock. Bloody hell, it works! Chen Zuan exclaimed, Brother Shu is so talented in pillaging resources Im ashamed. That motivated everyone present. Lu Shu shouted, Put on the armor and continue the fight! They could discuss what to do with the bronze armor afterwards, but at the current moment it must be utilized to minimize casualties. However, the armor was not removed in one suit. As a result, some people were wearing a bronze vambrace, some wearing a helmet, while others greaves or boots. Although their movement would not be hindered by the weight of the metallic armor, the scene looked kind of odd! Lu Shus face darkened as he saw how well his team members were obeying his orders. But there was no time to correct them as he had to immobilize even more enemies. In the meantime, a smooth factory line had formed behind him. Lu Shu had expected a disordered situation, but in fact it was very productive and efficient. During the fight, Lu Shu heard someone shouting behind, Im short of a chest piece. Who got extra? I need a helmet. Who has it? I have an extra vambrace. Anyone? Stunned, Lu Shu asked, What the heck are you doing??? It was not going in the right direction as he had expected! Mo Chengkong and the rest immediately behaved. But soon another person mumbled softly behind, Im short of a vambrace. Wheres that fella who has an extra vambrace Stop wasting your bloody time! Youll have everything you need by killing more enemies! Lu Shu roared angrily. Yes. Yes. At the moment the only thing on their mind was to cozy up to Lu Shu. Hence, they would do anything as ordered and try not to piss him off. After merely two hours, there were hundreds of fighters in bronze armor in the 42nd Battalion. Nonetheless, some members still had yet to complete their armor set in the fading wave of enemy attack! Lu Shu looked back at the 43rd Battalion. What did the person named Wang Xu say? Fundraising?! Brothers, lets help the 43rd Battalion! Lu Shu took the lead and dashed towards their line of defense. But Lu Shu seemed to have neglected something! Wang Xu almost pissed his pants when he saw so many bronze armored soldiers swarming towards them. The 42nd Battalion has been wiped out! The enemies assistance is here! Retreat, everyone! From Wang Xiaos distress, +999 From Chapter 615 - Flood of Bronze Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even Lu Shu, who was on the front line, had changed into the bronze armor as protection against potential injuries. Although the people of the sea could barely inflict any fatal harm on him, he would rather not be wounded at all. Seeing that Wang Xus team was retreating in horror and shock, Lu Shu removed his helmet and continued his chase. Dont run! We are friendly forces! Wow! Wang Xu exclaimed as Lu Shu revealed his face. From Wang Xiaos distress, +199! Dont be fooled, brothers! They are not enemies! Wang Xu quickly shouted, Our fundraising worked! Hurry up and kill the enemies with the 42nd Battalion! Instantly the morale was boosted. They once doubted the effectiveness of the fundraising but now it really worked! Under Wang Xus leadership, the 43rd Battalion charged forward, pushing the retreating line of defense back to the coastline. Everyone was in high spirits! Speaking of which, this was an exciting era. It was so many mens dream to fight on the battlefield. Yet, it might not be so for the females because not every girl had the luck to be led by someone like Lu Xiaoyu. At this moment, Wang Xu realized something was off. Why did the 42nd Battalion seem less aggressive as before? And how did they get their bronze armor?! In the next instant, he was dumbfounded to see how Lu Shus team members dragged the immobilized fighters of the sea into the crowd and stripped them all And then, they put on the bronze armor themselves! What kind of weird strategy is that?! Wang Xu stared in disbelief. No one else had given second thoughts about their armor since it would disappear together with the dead soldiers! Indeed, only Lu Shu could devise such an ingenious idea, and only he was strong enough to allow his team members the time of removing their enemies armor before they regained their combat abilities. Regardless, the 43rd Battalion was grateful for the 42nd Battalions help. They would have been doomed when Cheng Qiuqiao and other assistance forces arrived. At this moment, Lu Shus movement quickened again. Like the God of War, he paralyzed three soldiers of the sea in the blink of an eye, looking invincible. Impressive! Wang Xu yelled excitedly. The other members of the 43rd Battalion shouted together with him. As they fought on bravely, they also paid attention to the situation at Lu Shus side. Since the 42nd Battalion could defeat the people of the sea, we can do it too! Wang Xu roared buoyantly. Yet, at this very moment, the 42nd Battalion started to retreat! What the heck! Dont go, my friends! Wang Xu shouted. Each of the 42nd Battalion team members lugged a soldier of the sea by its ankle, returning to their own territory without hesitation It was because Lu Shu felt that the original fighting strategy was too inefficient, and it would be better to immobilize more enemies in one go for his people to do their own job. As a result, everyone in his team was now clad in a full suit of bronze armor. Not only so, they had more then ten extra sets Lu Shu was unsatisfied yet. Lets go and get more armor! Be careful, everyone! I saw some of the soldiers being hit to death before their armor was removed! Dont let it happen again! The 42nd Battalion suddenly realized that their goal had drifted further and further away from that of the other battalions Before the 43rd Battalion could figure out a solution, the flood of bronze had returned again, employing the same old techniques They are bloody unique on this Safety Island. Wang Xu sighed as Lu Shu led his team away again The battle lasted for a whole three hours. This time, the 43rd Battalion had received useful help, as the intrusion of the 42nd Battalion could always disrupt their enemies formation to buy them some time. Therefore, after the end of the battle, Wang Xu brought his team to convey their gratitude to the 42nd Battalion. Meanwhile, at the line of defense of the 42nd Battalion, everyone was happily chatting. They had not removed their bronze armor, seeming ready to defend against the people of the sea anytime. Beside them piled up hundreds of sets of bronze armor Lu Shus eyes brightened up at the sight of Wang Xu. Welcome, Captain Wang. I have a business deal to discuss with you. Wang Xu swallowed his saliva nervously. Let me guess. You are selling your bronze armor Haha, smart! Lu Shu was delighted. How convenient it was to negotiate with smart people! He was reluctant to blatantly ask them for money, but selling goods seemed like a viable alternative. 500,000 bucks per set. No bargain but you can pay using deposit first. How about that? Not expensive at all, right? IOU works too, of course. But only you have the privilege for that. Lu Shu grinned. He had learned from Mo Chengkong that his good friend, Wang Xu, was from a rich family! Wang Xu knew that it was a reasonable price. Moreover, bronze armor could be used to redeem for cultivation techniques. However, under such tense circumstances, this man had already started his own business What a big difference! 20 sets. IOU, Wang Xu said, clenching his teeth. Lu Shu sighed in distress and talked to Mo Chengkong, I thought he was better than that Wang Xu bit his gum. What did rich people hate the most? When others thought they did not have that much money! 30 sets! Deal! After merely ten minutes, a few Daoyuan Class students clad in bronze armor started advertising for this new way of protection from battalion to battalion. The atmosphere on the Safety Island appeared to have changed all so suddenly Chapter 616 - Special Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The 42nd Battalion was like a trade caravan in the remains. They took the chance while the soldiers of the sea had retreated to visit the other battalions and promote their bronze armor. Lu Shu said that he would give them a commission There was another important condition. Lu Shu would not take back the bronze armor the 42nd Battalion was already wearing. Lu Shu understood that no one would work for him for free. The commission that he offered would make his comrades work harder. Furthermore, everyone was mentally prepared in terms of the bronze armor. After all, Lu Shu had already told them. He would let them wear the bronze armor for now. If Lu Shu was not around, how would they have gotten their hands on the bronze armor? Now that Lu Shu had proposed such a condition, it was the same as just giving them the armor. After they went back, they could hand the armor to the Heavenly Network and it would be considered as an outstanding military achievement. After much thought, Lu Shu felt that he could not take the bronze armor. It was different from the trident. It could immediately equip an elite company. To the Heavenly Network, it was a strategic weapon. If they could obtain a thousand sets of bronze armor, then the Heavenly Network could equip a Practitioners army made up of a thousand men. If this army faced another army of practitioners, they would be able to wipe out an army twice their strength. This number could increase if their enemies were secret practitioners. This was also why the Daoyuan Class students needed more numbers to defeat the soldiers of the sea, who were of the same caliber as them. They would be evenly matched From this point of view, these kinds of weapons were best left in the hands of the Heavenly Network. Nie Ting could not possibly allow these weapons to remain in Lu Shus hands either. Lu Shus perspective towards problems had changed too. When he was five years old, he did not want to be bullied by the other kids in the orphanage. When he was 10 years old, he wanted to save some money to see the outside world. When he was 14 years old, he wanted to use his savings to buy a pair of white shoes for Lu Xiaoyu. When he was 16 years old, he just wanted to survive. Now, the 18-year-old Lu Shu did not quite know what he wanted. He would do what he felt like doing. In all his years of living, no matter whether he relied on himself and did not steal, or the first time he rejected Li Xianyis offer to teach him the way of the sword, or the time he had rejected Nie Tings offer to make him Heavenly King, Lu Shu had always wanted to have a clear conscience. This idea was stuck in Lu Shus brain like an arrow. This was his sole guiding principle that lasted his whole life. He would rely only on himself and have a clear conscience. In reality, evil thoughts were like an ant hole on top of a dam. Many people felt that it was okay to commit small evils. But the ant holes would spread throughout the dam. It would eventually spell danger for the person. Some people from the 42nd Battalion had returned. Chen Baili knew that Lu Shu was selling the bronze armor, but he did not pay any attention to it. If it were someone else, the bronze armor would have been confiscated. But the person selling the armor was Lu Shu. Chen Baili decided to turn a blind eye to this matter. Who on this Earth was not selfish? If he was not selfish, Chen Zuan would have no right to train with the Class A geniuses. Chen Baili was not a saint. Neither did he intend on becoming a saint. Mo Chengkong stood in front of Lu Shu and said, We had 78 sets of bronze armor left, but we could only sell 30 sets. We cant do much about it, as some students really have no money. Some girls are daughters of tycoons, yet they are not willing to buy either. Some girls who were in the same military training batch as us still expect to be protected by others till now. Lu Shu was silent. Is it possible to make them buy the armor for the boys they like? After being stuck in this predicament for more than ten days, its easy for them to form feelings for each other Chen Zuan was shocked. Brother Shu, you are really good at making money! Will that work? Who would be so generous to give something so expensive to someone else? You never know if you never try, said Lu Shu. Go. Have this in mind when you approach the girls. In less than one hour, there was a new slogan on the island. If you love him, give him a set of bronze armor and let him protect you Seeing the 42nd Battalion sell the armor, a group of Daoyuan Class students were rendered speechless. Were you really Daoyuan Class students?! But Chen Zuan did not expect that there would actually be girls who were willing to buy the armor Are they all crazy? Chen Zuan was speechless. They were willing to give something worth 500 thousand just like that! Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. If it were only a piece of armor, it would definitely not sell. But the problem is, it can help them boost their power. The Daoyuan Class students are most troubled about how to break through to the next class. Many people are stuck at peak Class D. Now, if you could receive a set of bronze armor that represents love and can boost your strength, why not? Which guy would not be happy to use others money for their own benefit? There was a rumor on the island, the 42nd Battalion was not normal. It seemed as if someone abnormal had joined their ranks! Someone asked Chen Zuan how they had gotten their hands on the armor. Chen Zuan would answer exactly according to what Lu Shu had told them. As for whether others would be able to obtain the armor through their own means was none of their business. Lu Shu did not lose anything in letting this secret be known. If someone had indeed obtained the bronze armor, they would increase their chances of survival as well. From Chen Zuans point of view, Lu Shu was half angel and half devil. He was making unreliable business even in this dangerous place. Yet, people did not doubt his kind-heartedness This feeling made Chen Zuan so conflicted, he was about to explode Mo Chengkong suddenly asked curiously, Zuan, has Brother Shu been like this all along? Chen Zuan sighed. If you were to encounter the past him, you would probably lose everything, including your pants. Hes not too bad now. At least you have a set of armor that boosts your power Mo Chengkong looked lost in thought. Zuan, Ive heard that you often cozy up to Brother Shu? After all, Chen Zuans attitude had been very obvious. Whatever Lu Shu did, he would do. Whatever Lu Shu let him do, he would do. Chen Zuan pondered deeply. He wanted to say, No, Im different from you. But in the end he sighed. Yes, I am wait. I have always been curious about this. How have you been able to cozy up to Lu Shu all this time? Mo Chengkong was silent for very long. This is the ability I have awakened. I have never failed Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out. He could only mutter one word. Amazing! Chapter 617 - Surrounded by the Soldiers of the Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was checking his gains from this journey. Suddenly, Chen Baili landed from the sky, along with Cheng Qiuqiao and his assistance force. Old Man, why are you here? Lu Shu asked curiously. He slowly put the calculator in his hand into the Seal of Lands. When Chen Baili saw Lu Shus calculator, he raised his eyebrows. To be honest, he could not understand why Lu Shu would have such a thing in his invisible storage equipment Cheng Qiuqiaos assistance force has come to take over this line of defense, said Chen Baili. Let them take over. Then what about us? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. You all will take over from Cheng Qiuqiao to form part of the assistance forces. You will go wherever there are too many soldiers of the sea, said Chen Baili. We will direct you where to go from the sky. Everyone was shocked. At first, those who had been chosen to be part of the assistance forces were the elite. Others could take periodic breaks, but the assistance forces could not. Furthermore, they had to go to the most dangerous lines of defense. This island was very big. No one know where the soldiers of the sea would attack from. Thus, the assistance forces played a very important role. At first, everyone admired Cheng Qiuqiao and his team. All those who were part of the assistance forces were acknowledged as the elites. But the 42nd Battalion, which was not particularly outstanding, had been chosen to exchange jobs with Cheng Qiuqiao and his team. Cheng Qiuqiao looked at Lu Shu and beamed with joy. Brother Lu Shu, Ill leave it to you! Cao Qingci walked out from behind the crowd and said calmly to Lu Shu, Were relying on you. Typically, Cao Qingci was very cold and did not speak. But it seemed like she was very familiar with Lu Shu. Lu Shu could not do much. Then Ill leave this line of defense in your hands. He knew that Chen Baili had seen his strength, as well as the power of the more than three hundred soldiers wearing bronze armor. The power they possessed while wearing the bronze armor was not worthy of just protecting one area. In times long ago, heavily-armored soldiers were a synonym for low mobility. The soldiers who wore armor were like fortresses on land, but could not move quickly. But now, it was different. The people behind him would not be burdened, even with a load of more than a hundred kilograms. Lu Shu smiled. He turned to speak to Mo Chengkong and the rest. Shall we go? Mo Chengkong and the rest were fired up. They were energetic young people. Everyone wanted to do more during this crucial time. They wanted to gain more honor. This was like choosing a character in a game. Many young people liked to carry the match, but this did not suit their strengths. They wanted to play the most impressive role in the team. They had wanted to turn the tide in some era and save the world At that moment, Chen Baili suddenly flew up. Prepare for battle. The soldiers of the sea have come! It was as if the soldiers of the sea did not know the concept of fatigue. They continuously attacked in waves. Lu Shu was somewhat puzzled. Were there so many soldiers of the sea? How could they endlessly continue to attack? This did not make sense. He looked at the systems back end. It seemed as if a few people with the surname Ke had provided him with distress points. It would be great if he could find those who were providing him with distress points. Chen Baili pointed the way. Southeast! The 42nd Battalion followed Lu Shu. A team of over three hundred people maneuvered through the uneven ground of the island. It was as if a wave of blue soil was causing havoc Not everyone on the island had seen this wave of bronze. When the Daoyuan Class students in the southeast saw a group of people wearing bronze armor walking towards them, they shouted in despair, Brothers, we have been surrounded by the soldiers of the sea Were done for, were done for! Has the line of defense behind us been broken through? From Zhang Qians distress, +999 From Lu Shus eyes lit up. So he could earn distress points by scaring others. What a reliable tactic! He had not shouted, Comrades! and simply led the team to attack the soldiers of the sea because he had wanted to earn more distress points Lu Shu felt that he would be able to earn enough distress points to light up the Seventh Star! The group of Daoyuan Class students in the southwest looked at the battle field in front of them, dumbfounded. Suddenly, a girl went wild with excitement. The soldiers of the sea have turned against their own kind. Did they have some internal conflict? This is like the crown prince and the prince fighting over the position of king! Now, the crown prince has sent someone to attack the princes army The boys by the side were confused. Who and who? Wait, have you guys realized? The faces within the armor are not blue! Someone shouted in shock. Suddenly, someone recalled the legendary 42nd Battalion so they were comrades! What were all of you talking about?! Mo Chengkong and the rest were puzzled. Why did Lu Shu not reveal his true identity? Was it because he was more cruel when he was silent? When Chen Zuan and the rest were selling the bronze armor, they explained how they had gotten their hands n the armor. But everyone felt that it must have been very difficult. After all, it was hard enough just defeating the enemy. When they saw the 42nd Battalions smooth and experienced moves, they were dumbfounded. Some people were hitting the soldiers of the sea, while others dragged them into the crowd. Some were in charge of removing the armor, while others were in charge of the final blow. Everyone had their own role and efficiency increased. The soldiers of the sea were like products on a production line. Every time they went through someone, they would be stripped of something After Lu Shu had killed the soldiers of the sea, here, he did not turn back and led the battalion elsewhere. The points of danger were constantly changing. Chen Baili had signaled for them to provide support elsewhere. Even Chen Bailis flying swords could not attend to each and every area in need. After the wave of bronze had left, the soldiers of the sea had been wiped out. The bronze armor that the 42nd Battalion had stripped were still lying on the ground This time, Lu Shu did not take the bronze armor away and left the armor there up for grabs. He had earned 10 million just from this journey. If he earned any more, he may have to deal with Nie Ting again It would be like back then, when Lu Shu transferred 500 thousand everyday. He could set a higher quota to transfer, but if he transferred over too much money, both accounts would be frozen. This was the problem of proportion. He had to work the proportion out right so that he would not have to be involved with Nie Ting There was a period where what had happened on the southeast line of defense occurred several times over. A cycle of oh no, weve been surrounded. and oh wait, they are actually our comrades! happened again and again. Lu Shu earned more and more distress points Lu Shu looked at the systems back end. He only had to earn a hundred thousand more distress points! Chapter 618 - Lu Shus Trump Card Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just imagine it, how desperate it would be when you were sandwiched between hundreds of soldiers of the sea from both sides! It was said that when Lu Shu was having a good time earning distress points, a boy, thinking that they were about to die, bravely confessed his feelings to another girl. I only wish to leave the world together with you, though we did not have the luck to come to this world together. The girl, deeply moved, rejected him in the end. However, some stories had happy endings too. Chen Zuan heard a boy confessed to another boy, and the latter accepted Thus, mixed feelings welled up in their hearts when they realized the approaching team was their own comrades Many people were wondering, how could the 42nd Battalion be so ridiculously unreliable and reliable at the same time? They were said to be unreliable because apparently they were scaring everyone off by dressing that way. Yet at the same time they were strong warriors. Under Lu Shus leadership, they destroyed the enemies formation, leaving piles of bronze armor behind and no major injuries among their people Hence, the team was regarded with a combination of respect and annoyance by their beneficiaries. Undeniably, though, the flood of bronze had gradually become the guardian angel that provided everyone with a sense of security. Nonetheless, some people could not catch up during the intense fight. It was not because of their low abilities, but exhaustion! After all, they had to run around continuously to provide help whenever needed. A soldier of the sea took advantage of this and stabbed a persons thigh through the slit in his bronze armor. Lu Shu immediately stopped and shouted, Man down! Protect him! By right, it was not a strategic move, because the slowdown could put the team at risk of being surrounded by enemies. But Lu Shu did not care about that. His peoples safety took top priority! The 42nd Battalion immediately formed into a defensive circle with the injured man in the center. Mo Chengkong roared, Carry the injured comrade and run on Brother Shus command! In the meantime, more and more people of the sea encircled them from the outside. Mo Chengkong mumbled softly, God bless us. I dont want to die here. That was the most they could do. Even practitioners could not withstand a battle of such high intensity for five hours. Chen Zuan sneered. Die in the hands of these people of the sea? Oh come on, they are nothing in front of Lu Shu. No one dies today. Trust me! Mo Chengkong was dumbfounded. He did not know why Chen Zuan was so confident about Lu Shu! At this critical moment, a ring sounded in between the heaven and earth. Beams of purple thunder aurablade shot out from Lu Shus body. They exploded in the sky like the most beautiful fireworks, capturing the attention of everyone in the darkness! Ring! Ring! Ring! In the center of the circular formation, Lu Shu closed his eyes, fully concentrated in attacking the army of the sea with his aurablade. He tried his best so that every beam could penetrate an enemys unprotected skull! It was easy to focus on one target, but not so with too many targets simultaneously. Even Lu Shu could not do it perfectly. Inevitably, some aurablade missed the point and hit the bronze armor. Actually, Lu Shu himself had underestimated the power of the thunder aurablade too. Not only could they deal a direct blow to the enemies, they could also transmit electricity via bronze armor His trump card, finally, Chen Zuan exclaimed, looking at the flying thunder aurablade. Lu Shu was also aware that the restoration of his aurablade took time, which made it only a trump card at the critical moment. Nonetheless, he also knew that his people were at their limits. Therefore, he would put a stop to the battle. All eyes were drawn to Lu Shu, who was focused on controlling the aurablade. At this instant, Chen Zuan suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, Brave on! Dont disgrace our Battalion! Kill them! In the next second, Chen Zuan was the first to dash out, his face looking fierce. All of a sudden, the trapped 42nd Battalion dispersed outwards and destroyed whatever that stood in their way! Only then did people learn about Lu Shus true, terrific power. The army of the sea retreated back to the sea. Those whose skulls were punctuated had vanished into dust, but others who had been electrocuted could be dealt with later. After the intense fight, everyone of the 42nd Battalion was on the verge of breakdown under their 50kg armor. All of them collapsed to the floor, the view of which caught other battalions in awe. Can someone please lend me a hand? I cant stand up. Im freaking tired, someone shouted. I want it too. Never mind. We wont die with Brother Shu here Haha, well be dead if theres another wave of sea soldiers now. Dont worry. We have Brother Shu! Chen Zuan, lying on the ground, could barely move his head. Are you okay, Xuemei? No response. Flurried, Chen Zuan yelled, Xuemei?! Where are you, Xuemei? Brother Shu, help me look for Xuemei! As he shouted, Chen Zuan mustered all his remaining energy and stood up. His armor clashed with his movement. At this moment, a small hand held his palm. Im fine. Im right beside you. Go on and have a rest. I need a rest too. Youve changed my impression of you, Zuan. Someone shouted grumpily, You heard that? Blatant PDA 1 ! That was followed by a wave of laughter. Everyone was in a miserable state, but they had won the battle. Other Daoyuan Class students who had rushed over were dumbstruck by the scene. Lu Shu was still standing on the battlefield while the rest were on the floor. It was said that the leader determined how his team was like, and that was why Lu Xiaoyu could lead a strong, unbeatable team of girls. Then how about this team? What kind of leader did they have? Other people quickly supported Mo Chengkong and the rest to stand on their feet. They said with all sincerity, It was a wonderful fight. Chapter 619 - New Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the battle, the 42nd Battalion had a few nicknames. The Flood of Bronze or the Debris Flow of Bronze. Mo Chengkong did not mind the nicknames. It did not matter whether they were seen as a flood or a debris flow. What was important, however, was that his team now stood out from the other battalions labeled only by numbers. The name recognized across the island instilled them with a sense of honor. When others were hoping to pull them up from the floor and officially express their gratitude, the members of the 42nd Battalion did not seem to appreciate it. For instance, Mo Chengkong stared into Wang Xus eyes peacefully and said, as the latter tried to lift him up, Let me be. Im fine, just a few body aches here and there. Let me lie down like this, cant you Wang Xu was speechless. They were good buddies after seven years of friendship. Hence, Wang Xu sat beside Mo Chengkong to keep him company. Meanwhile, Chen Zuan, while holding Du Xuemeis hand tightly, rejected all offer of helping him stand up. In the meantime, he had rejected all those that wanted to help Du Xuemei too. Xuemei, on the other hand, lay quietly beside him as the time passed by. When the rest had recovered enough energy to sit up, Mo Chengkong asked, Zuan, by all rights your recovery should be faster than ours. Why are you still lying there? Having heard that, Du Xuemei immediately drew her hand back. Chen Zuan sat up and glared at Mo Chengkong. You did it on purpose, didnt you. Lu Shu laughed. Get up, everybody. Dinner time. It was then that they realized the portion of food for that day was unexpectedly large. Someone asked curiously, Why did they give us so much food today? The Daoyuan Class student who was distributing food replied with a smile, You all have more food because youve done the most work. It was specially ordered by Heavenly King Chen, so enjoy your meal! Special treatment always made people happier, because it showed respect. They received it happily as they knew they deserved it. At this moment Chen Zuan noticed Lu Shu had been silent. He asked, A penny for your thoughts, Brother Shu? Lu Shu glanced at him and said, We cant keep on like this. I think theres something weird about the warriors of the sea, but I dont know why. At the end of the day, we have to obtain the relic so as to put an end to the remains. He could not mention the information he gleaned from the record of distress points. But instinctively Lu Shu felt that something was not right with the way they vanished into dust after death and how the people of the sea surnamed Ke regarded their soldiers lives so lightly. Every round of attack culminated in tens of thousands of lives lost on the side of the army of the sea. But there was no sign of them stopping. Could there really be so many fighters of the sea underwater? Lu Shus determination to venture into the water grew firmer. Blessed with so many suitable strengths, it was as though he was the best candidate for the task. Do you think the people of the sea will give us the relic if we perform some sort of rituals like the rain dance in ancient times? Chen Zuans imagination was running wild. Irritated, Lu Shu replied, Dont be so ridiculously superstitious. In those days, they had to offer three pig heads before the rain dance. Will you offer your head to the Dragon King 1 ? Eh? Lu Shu was suddenly reminded that there was a dragon residing in his Cheng Ying sword. Could he verify with him whether the rain ritual would work? Would the dragon get mad for this kind of stupid question?! Mo Chengkong suddenly asked, Zuan, are you and Du Xuemei officially together now? Chen Zuan replied shyly, I think so. Mo Chengkong said, Last time I liked a girl too, but I didnt dare to tell her. In the end, I took the initiative but it was unsuccessful. Shes a commoner, not a Daoyuan Class student. See? You should learn from me, Chen Zuan said smugly, You cant be passive. Tell me how you took the initiative. I invited her to a movie, replied Mo Chengkong, but she insisted on meeting my parents. Chen Zuan was stunned. Meeting your parents? Thats too early! Whats her original sentence? Mo Chengkong said, distress all over his face, She said, Watch your mother.'' Chen Zuan was speechless. Lu Shu commented, Ha, a girl of character. In the meantime, everyone was seizing the opportunity to take a good moments rest, because it was uncertain when the next round of attack would begin. In their imagination, the people of the sea had always cast their eyes on the coastline. After this battle, many people had put on bronze armor. Yet, just as how Lu Shu had expected, few were lucky enough to have the complete suit. That would work well for Hai Gongzis OCD, Lu Shu thought Glancing around, he saw many tired, yet stronger faces. He had to admit that Nie Tings aim of sending those students into the remains had been achieved. They were true fighters now, though more practice was needed. It had only been a year since the start of Daoyuan Class, but a batch of talents had been nurtured in such a short duration of time. Training soldiers often came with a price. Until then, the death toll had risen to nearly one thousand, as the army of the sea was not an easy opponent either. Many young and colorful lives had already been lost. During this break time, people started reminiscing about their late friends and classmates. However, besides the grief, all they could do was fight on. May the deceased rest in peace, and the living, carry on with their duties. Now, the top priority was to end the battle as soon as possible. Chen Baili descended from the sky and landed beside Lu Shu. Whats your view on the relic? Nothing, for now. Hmm. Tell me when you think of something. Chen Baili left after he finished the sentence. To everyones astonishment, Chen Baili had actually come to Lu Shu for advice! But Chen Zuan had become accustomed to it At this moment, another wave of attack had commenced. But this time, all Daoyuan Class students across the entire Safety Island could not their believe eyes. My goodness. Is it because of that Debris Flow of Bronze What the heck?! New forces?! Close to athird of the invading soldiers of the sea were half-naked, without bronze armor nor tridents Chapter 620 - Black Armored Soldiers Lu Shu stood at the highest point on the island and looked at the shirtless soldier of the sea. He gasped in shock. Is this soldier of the sea so poor to this extent? It cant be, right?! Cant you understand why they are poor to this extent? Chen Zuan chided Lu Shu, but did not dare to be so unbridled Mo Chengkong sighed with emotion. Zuan, I sense your strong urge to survive. Come, say what youre feeling. Go away! Chen Zuan said unhappily. He had said before that he could not have much confidence when talking about these kinds of things with Lu Shu The most annoying part about the soldiers of the sea was their bronze armor. The Daoyuan Class students used up a lot of energy just trying to kill them. Now that this soldier of the sea was half naked, the Daoyuan Class students did not know what to do When the soldiers of the sea wore their armor and attacked, they were very frightening. They gave off an aura that they could not be messed with. But now the Daoyuan Class students were all very sacred that this half naked soldier of the sea would start to drink beer Was it appropriate to fight while half naked? Lu Shu had not received Chen Bailis signal as to where they should provide support. Thus, he took the time to figure out the clues he had received in the remains. What made Lu Shu puzzled was that, even your armor was gone. Who were you trying to fight? But, these kinds of soldiers of the sea came to attack once every five hours. The person controlling them did not care whether they died or not. This was strange. Even if you had many soldiers of the sea, you could not just send them ashore as if you didnt need them anymore. But what if those soldiers of the sea did not die?! Lu Shu pondered deeply. When the soldiers of the sea died, they would turn into dust. He had thought that the dust was their corpse. But what if that was not the case? At first, no matter how many people of the sea they had killed, they would reappear with the bronze armor on their bodies. Now that the Debris Flow of Bronze had circled the island, the soldiers of the sea stopped wearing their bronze armor. It was as if they were mindlessly exhausting the students on the island. If it were Lu Shu, he would feel bad for the soldiers. But what if the soldiers really did not want money? If the soldiers of the sea could regenerate on the sea bed every few hours, or use the energy in the world of the remains, or managed to do so through some other way all these were not important. What was important was that if they could really regenerate, then in the future, all the soldiers of the sea would attack half naked. The Daoyuan Class would not be able to take it anymore! But Lu Shu estimated that the person controlling the soldiers of the sea did not expect that someone would strip them of their bronze armor He looked at the systems back end. There were many distress points from the surname Ke. The soldiers of the sea attacked in waves. Although everyone could take a break in between, but these few hours were simply not enough. There was not even enough time to sleep. If this continued, the Daoyuan Class students on the island would grow more and more tired. Their fatigue from the previous wave would carry on into the next wave. This would pile up and the Daoyuan Class students would eventually collapse. How should we do this? Lu Shu asked. He did not know whether his judgment was correct. But he had to think about the worst case scenario. Lets go and kill the soldiers of the sea, said Lu Shu calmly. Although one third of the soldiers of the sea were half naked, and this reduced the stress on the line of defense, but this did not mean that people did not need their assistance and they could slack off. Furthermore, Lu Shu had a bold plan. Out of selfishness, Lu Shu brought the Flood of Bronze towards the 1st Battalion, where Lu Xiaoyu was. After all, it was the same no matter who they helped. Why not help Lu Xiaoyu? But when they approached the 1st Battalion, Lu Shu realized that Lu Xiaoyu and the rest had already killed all the soldiers of the sea! Lu Xiaoyu had still sighed. What is this? They dont feel like theyre from the sea. Someone asked, What does the sea feel like? Lu Xiaoyu replied, Edible things like lobsters and oysters. We cant eat the soldiers of the sea. What an embarrassment to the sea The people around her were speechless. Food was indeed the pride of China. Under normal circumstances, it was easy for invasive species to become a natural disaster. Lobsters were considered an invasive species, thus they had to be reared by farmers This was an embarrassment to imported goods. At that moment, a hundred soldiers of the sea in black armor appeared from the waters and charged forward. The black armor was new and shiny. It could not be compared to the bronze armor. The soldiers of the sea carried a huge long sword. The blade was very sharp. It was as if it could take a life with just one slash of the sword. The hundred soldiers of the sea clad in black armor were in precise coordination with one another. The sound of their footsteps was heavy and neat. It was like the sound of a war drum. They were out for the kill! From far away, Lu Shu could not determine their exact strength, as their waves of energy merged together. Lets go! Ill break up their formation! Lu Shu led the Flood of Bronze to attack. Lu Xiaoyu was there. He had no reason not to go. For some reason, when the Flood of Bronze rushed forth, the black armored soldiers stopped and returned to the sea before Lu Shu and his team came Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did they just leave after that show of power? Did they not want to attack? Are they afraid of being attacked? Chen Zuan asked in surprised. Could it be that they did not mind being hit in their bronze armor, but nothing could happen to their black armor? Only this explanation made sense. Lu Shu suddenly brought his team to kill the soldiers of the sea at the neighboring line of defense. Everywhere the Flood of Bronze went, they killed their enemies as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The ordinary soldiers of the sea also started to retreat back into the water! This kind of attack came fast and ended fast. Many lines of defense had also quickly fought off the attack from the soldiers of the sea. Its more relaxed this time. It looks like we can rest for now, said Mo Chengkong. Why did those soldiers of the sea wear black armor? I feel that we have to report this to Heavenly King Chen. We cant lower our guard, someone said. Suddenly, someone asked in shock, Wait, where is our Captain? Mo Chengkong was no longer the Captain, Lu Shu was. Ever since they had become part of the assistant forces, everyone silently accepted Lu Shu as their Captain. Chapter 621 - Lu Shus Character Has Been Destroyed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of people looked around. Captain was beside me just now. How did he suddenly disappear?! I saw him just now too! Before the soldiers of the sea retreated, he had helped to shield me from an attack, said someone. Captain! Mo Chengkong shouted, but there was no reply. The group of people did not know what happened and did not know what to do. They had lost their Captain Chen Zuan pondered about it. Something was not right. With Lu Shus abilities, it was not possible that he had silently been kidnapped Chen Zuan remembered that when the soldiers of the sea retreated, one of the blue-faced soldiers of the sea looked back and blinked at him. Back then, Chen Zuan had thought that this soldier of the sea had been out of its mind. We were completely different species! There was no point flirting! Thinking about it now, that soldier was clearly Lu Shu! Lu Shu did not tell anyone that he was going into the sea, as he was not sure what he would encounter underwater. He was not sure whether he would create a large movement in the water. No one would know even if he made mischief underwater. It would be easy for him to pass the blame He had hinted to Chen Zuan as he had wanted to pass on the information. Chen Baili had to know. If he was stuck underwater for too long, Chen Baili may have to come save him. Thus, he had to let Chen Baili know that he went underwater. But as for whether Chen Zuan would be able to catch his hint and not let the others know, he was not sure. Lu Shu felt that Chen Zuan should be able to understand him, right? Lu Shu was not too sure either But Chen Zuan did not disappoint him. He went to find Chen Baili and told him about the situation. No matter how much the others tried to look for Lu Shu, Chen Zuan did not say anything. Chen Baili thought about it and said, That is too risky. Second Master, will you go to save him? Chen Zuan asked curiously. But I choose to trust him, Chen Baili said. He should have a good grasp of his abilities. Chen Zuan was unhappy. Whatever he said, he would be faced with doubt and disdain from Chen Baili. But he would trust whatever Lu Shu said without question. This difference was just too large! But he did not dare to say anything else. His Second Master was infamous for his short temper. He heard that when Chen Baili saw the soldiers of the sea yesterday, he got upset. Once he made his move, even the bronze armor was no match for him When Chen Baili knew that the bronze armor could be removed, he accidentally injured two soldiers of the sea in his regret Chen Baili hung up his Taoist robes and looked out. Chen Baili carefully asked, Second Master, I feel that my performance at the remains this time Go away. Underwater, the soldiers of the sea who had retreated assembled west of the island. Afterwards, they retreated west. Lu Shu wore a mask and blended in with the soldiers of the sea. He realized that the soldiers of the sea did not meet with any resistance underwater. If Lu Shu did not have water-type abilities, he would not have been able to blend in. He was very relaxed. When his water-type abilities reached Class C, he was just a step away from intertwining with the water element. Walking underwater was not a problem for Lu Shu. They walked on the sea bed. Their surroundings were pitch black. In this kind of environment, Lu Shu could only rely on the water element to sense the movements in his surroundings. He realized that there were more than ten soldiers of the sea wearing bronze armor in front swimming. This was very different. Lu Shu and the rest were walking, while they were swimming. They were obviously different. Were these soldiers of the sea the ones controlling the rest and had the surname Ke? Lu Shu was ready to make trouble. He had the chance to launch a sneak attack on the Kes. If he were to fight them face to face, it would be hard to deal with more than ten Class Cs. But if it was a sneak attack, it would be much easier. It seemed as if they did not guard themselves against the soldiers of the sea behind them. No one suspected that a human had infiltrated their ranks Lu Shu saw that the ordinary soldiers of the sea did not have minds of their own. They were just numbly walking forward. Suddenly, Lu Shu approached a trench. There was something shining hidden in the trench, swimming around. The Kes led the way into the trench. The soldiers of the sea followed suit and went into the trench. Lu Shu followed behind them. When he entered the trench, he realized that there was another world underneath. A grand crystal palace stood on the sea bed. The palace let gorgeous rays of light. This place was as pretty as a picture. It was like the underwater crystal palace in the myths! Lu Shu and the rest were brought into one of the castles. All the ordinary soldiers of the sea quietly stood in the castle. There was a stage that let off green rays of light. A soldier of the sea with the surname Ke released the dust in his hand on the stage. Lu Shu realized that more than ten soldiers of the sea walked off the stage with bare arms. Many soldiers of the sea followed behind. The waves of energy coming from these soldiers of the sea were not strong. They continued to grow stronger. After the soldier of the sea with the surname Ke finished doing so, he walked out of the castle. Lu Shu did not know what he was going to do. The ordinary soldiers of the sea sat cross-legged with their eyes closed in the castle. Lu Shu hurriedly followed suit. He sensed that the soldier of the sea beside him was rapidly restoring his health. Lu Shu had guessed correctly. These ordinary soldiers of the sea could not die. If the soldier of the sea with the surname Ke placed the dust on that stage, ordinary soldiers of the sea could regenerate. What was this mysterious stage? Lu Shu was curious. As the other soldiers of the sea sat cross-legged with their eyes closed, Lu Shu secretly opened his eye and looked carefully at the stage. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that Chaos, which had been sleeping, suddenly woke up. It was as if it was very interested in that stage. Lu Shu secretly looked at the soldier of the sea beside him. He realized that the remaining soldiers of the sea were like puppets whose strings had been detached. He hesitated before releasing the awakened Chaos! Chaos, which had taken the form of a dragon, swam towards the stage and took a bite of the stage. Chaos then swallowed the bit of the green stage that it had bitten off. Massive waves of energy were suddenly released from the stage. Chaos happily fed on the waves of energy. The soldiers of the sea that had been sitting cross-legged suddenly started to turn into dust. The soldiers of the sea that were still wearing the bronze armor slowly disappeared. The bronze armor, that had suddenly lost its support, fell to the ground. Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. His character had been destroyed too quickly. He did not prepare for this! He quickly put Chaos, which was still eating the green stage, back in the Seal of Lands. Chaos once again fell into a deep sleep. Lu Shu could sense that when Chaos was transforming, it did not undergo a complete transformation. Another explanation would be that without Hai Gongzi, it would not be able to use its own ability to completely transform. Chaos, which had eaten the green stage, now had five talons instead of four! A soldier of the sea with the surname Ke and wearing the bronze armor rushed over. When it saw that the stage had disappeared, he said in shock, Who destroyed the Dragon Stage and my soldiers?! He felt that something was not right. He looked at Lu Shu, who was pretending to be a soldier of the sea. Why havent you disappeared?! Lu Shu felt very awkward. Others could disappear, but he could not Lu Shu was silent for two seconds before answering, I was thinking of disappearing later The soldier of the sea with the surname Ke was confused. These soldiers of the sea depended on the Dragon Stage. Was it appropriate for you to disappear later? From Ke Wenlis distress, +666! At the same time, a white flying sword as thin as a thread cut through Ke Wenlis head. Concealed Arrow! From Ke Wenlis distress, +1000! Lu Shu took on Ke Wenlis appearance. Ke Wenlis corpse did not turn into dust. He stuffed Ke Wenlis corpse into the Seal of Lands. Before the other soldiers of the sea came in, he pretended to walk into the castle with a shocked expression on his face! Chapter 622 - : Stringent Hierarchy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dragon Stage. The name itself seemed to suggest something. Lu Shu recalled the scene when Chaos swallowed the Dragon Stage and it appeared that the Panlong inside could not wait to be eaten up, as though it was trapped inside. Hence, the source of power of the people of the sea was not the remains as what he had expected, but the Panlong. Speaking of which, who exactly were the people of the sea? Where did they come from? Lu Shu was utterly confused. However, the destruction of the Dragon Stage would probably help to alleviate the pressure on Safety Island. In any case, the students there would no long need to face tens of thousands of sea soldiers. In fact, that was precisely what happened. After the battle, the Daoyuan Class students were engaged in a heated discussion about how to collect more bronze armor, as the majority had yet to complete their suit except for the Flood of Bronze. In the end, however, the people of the sea did not return No one knew the reason. Having had plenty of rest and now fully energetic, the students waited anxiously for the next round of attack, which never came In fact, only Chen Zuan and Chen Baili knew it was because of Lu Shu. Chen Zuan sat beside Du Xuemei, gazing at the sea surface emotionally, wondering how Lu Shu even did that It sounded cool to blend into their enemies team and venture into the deep sea alone. But Chen Zuan was unable to do it. Meanwhile, Lu Shu waited for a whole minute before other people of the sea arrived. He had maintained his shocked gesture all along! Everyone was equally stunned. Someone asked, staring at the collapsed Dragon Stage, Ke Wenli, what happened?! The mask was an excellent tool. In times of emergency, Lu Shus identity could never be suspected with Ke Wenlis face, when other peoples attention was fully drawn to the Dragon Stage. Lu Shu almost forgot his new name. He answered immediately when he realized the person was asking him, I have no idea! Its already like this when I arrived! At this moment, a black soldier paced over calmly, followed by a hundred black soldiers in perfect synchronization. The leader shot a cold look at the palace and said, Theres a human here. The destruction of the Dragon Stage is a serious matter. All of you, go and find that human! All of the soldiers clad in bronze armor saluted, Yes, Sir! Lu Shu turned to see piles of bronze armor scattered on the floor of the palace, but no one seemed to have any intention of putting them away. But Lu Shu remembered it Actually, he would have picked them up if the other people of the sea had not arrived so soon. Otherwise, it would be strange if he was seen collecting thousands of sets of armor alone Lu Shu blended into the army, secretly studying those black soldiers. They looked rather high-class. How good would it be to get their black armor too? Curious about whether these black soldiers were unconscious beings just like others, Lu Shu poked one of them when he walked past, as he pretended to be searching for himself. Yet, the black soldier slowly turned his head and looked at Lu Shu. Yes? Haha, nothing Lu Shu squeezed out an awkward smile. They did have consciousness By logic, it would mean that there were more than one Dragon Stages in the palace if those soldiers were unconscious. Then, Lu Shu followed the rest as the group dispersed themselves and joined in the search. After all, he was acting blindly on sheer luck as he had no knowledge about Ke Wenli at all. This was much tougher than his Japan mission, when the Heavenly Network had prepared him well on Kirihara Yousukes information. What if he was suspected by those particularly close to Ke Wenli? Besides, the only thing on Lu Shus mind now was the bronze armor left behind in the palace! Ke Wenli, where are you going? The human must be strong. Follow us! someone shouted. Lu Shu stopped his movement. Sure. That made him rather upset. Lu Shu walked towards them and started searching every corner of the palace in a group of five. His mind was slowly brought to ease. Same strategy as always, he would kill whoever suspected his identity At the very least, there were no Class Bs present. In water, Lu Shu had the advantage. Hence, he was confident that he could escape safely even when everything failed. Lu Shu remained quiet the entire time, afraid of saying something wrong. But he knew it was going to be a futile search, since the target was among them. Lu Shu also noticed that the people of the sea had purposely avoided the most majestic building among all the palaces, as if it was impossible for the human to hide there. He followed around for a long while and visited almost every corner of the other palaces. Lu Shu analyzed that the relic was highly likely in the main palace if it was anywhere under the sea. Okay, lets go and report, a soldier clad in bronze armor said. Well be punished again, someone complained, That human will be chopped to pieces when we find him! Lu Shu laughed coldly in his heart. He would certainly have a good time with those people of the sea after he figured out the situation there. He did not want to take the move as of now, as it required around two more days before the complete recovery of his aurablades. It would be safer to act then. At the moment, the main task was to familiarize himself with the details here. Lu Shu followed the group to a side palace. A soldier summoned up all his courage and reported, My Lord, we could not find the human. In the palace, a black soldier was seated in a padded chair. He fixed the twenty soldiers in front of him with a frosty stare and hissed, Trash. Do it yourself. Lu Shu was puzzled. What did he mean? In the next second, the soldiers beside him separated themselves into two rows and removed their helmets. Lu Shu then realized their hairstyle was rather strange and unique, they had braids of hair twisted on top of their head. Slap! Another slap! Lu Shu stared in shock as the soldiers started slapping each other harshly. Was the hierarchy here so stringent? The lower-class were ordered to slap each other for failing their task? The soldier opposite to Lu Shu had already taken off his helmet and looked at him perplexedly. Chapter 623 - Someone Died! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The slapping sound continued on, but Lu Shu was unwilling to follow suit. He would not get slapped for nothing! Meanwhile, his partner was ready to slap him, but unable to do so because Lu Shu still had his helmet on, which covered half of his face. Yet, slapping the helmet would be disastrous to the palm. Slap me. Quick. If not Just when he was about to urge Lu Shu to remove his helmet, Lu Shu said, Please pardon me. Then, Lu Shu gave him a good, big slap, resulting in the latter becoming paralyzed on the floor. His legs were twitching, looking as if he was dying Ke Wenduo was silent. Everyone stopped to look at Lu Shu, dumbstruck From Ke Wenduos distress, +666 From The black soldier on the chair also took a while to recover from his shock. He used to enjoy this kind of humiliating punishment, but never had he expected loss of life here. What the heck had happened! Under other peoples astonished stares, Lu Shu looked at the one on the floor helplessly. Why was he so weak In fact, Lu Shus current physical strength was almost equivalent to that of a Class B, whereas those soldiers of the sea were still at the beginning of Class C. Without their protective armor, they could not withstand Lu Shus slap at all. The black soldier stood up and walked to Lu Shu. He cursed at the soldier on the floor, Good for nothing! Then he turned and ordered Lu Shu, Remove your helmet! Other soldiers were feeling sorry for Ke Wenli, as he probably would not survive the black soldiers personal punishment. In the past, there were those who tried to disobey the black soldier, but all ended up quite miserably. In their world, black soldiers could take their lives as they pleased. However, Lu Shu did not do as ordered. He lowered his head with his helmet on. The black soldier asked coldly, Why is your helmet still on? Lu Shu pondered for two seconds. My head is cold The black armored soldier was rendered speechless. From Ke Zhis distress, +666! From How was that a valid reason?! Lu Shu had considered the option of protecting his identity by removing his helmet, but his hairstyle was nothing like the others. Although the mask could turn his hair blue, it could not adjust his hairstyle. Therefore, he could not take off his helmet, even if he wanted! Lu Shu sighed in distress. Why was everything so unpredictable Suddenly, the black soldier swung his trident towards Lu Shu with a dull bang. The transparent Cheng Ying sword instantly appeared in Lu Shus hand. He yelled, Go! Grains of deep sea white sand shot out from the floor of the palace, punctuating those soldiers faces before they could even react. Lu Shu immediately stepped a small step back to avoid the trident. Then, he curled his body and sprang forward, slashing his sword towards the opening between the black soldiers helmet and pauldron. The black soldier gasped in shock. Never had he expected an ambush here and then, by such an incredibly strong opponent. There seemed to be an invisible yet extraordinary weapon in his grip, but the black soldier was unable to react equally fast. In addition, his trident was too clumsy against the Cheng Ying sword! The black soldier tilted his body as much as he could, hoping to survive the attack with the hardness of his armor. In the next instant, however, two flying daggers swooshed out of Lu Shus celestial map. They were his real trump cards in hiding! In fact, a slash with the Cheng Ying sword would have ended the fight, but Lu Shu did not want the armor damaged From Ke Zhis distress, +1000! In the meantime, all the other soldiers had been wiped out by deep sea white sand. Giggling, Anthony rose up from the floor and arranged the sand into a line that went Isnt it impressive! Lu Shu was stunned. You can even arrange the exclamation mark The line was full of anticipation for a compliment. Lu Shu smiled cheerfully, Your control over Anthony has improved. Very impressive. Certainly! There came another line plus an exclamation mark. Everyone thought Lu Shu had come alone, but he was smarter than that. Why would he take the risk, knowing that the creatures under the sea were at least Class Bs? As a spirit, Anthony had no need for air. Besides, he could easily move about in the sea bed which consisted of earth. Undeniably, earth-type Metahumans were really powerful, which explained the safeguards against them among various big organizations. That was why the fortress of the Collection of Gods had its underground structure protected by mixed steel bars. It was believed that the metal-type Metahumans were much easier to deal with as compared to the earth-type. It did not mean the metal-type were weak. On the contrary, they were shockingly powerful, just that they could not sneak in secretly like the earth-type. As a matter of fact, Lu Shu had informed Lu Xiaoyu earlier about his plan. Therefore, Anthony had been following Lu Shu closely behind under his feet. Lu Shu packed the dead bodies into his Seal of Lands and changed into the black armor suit To him, his undercover mission had failed over and over again, which led to a constant change of identities The one in the Collection of Gods was better. This time, his identity had been exposed every two hours on average. Even Lu Shu himself was a bit distressed Lu Shu sized up the black armor, which looked much better than the bronze one, just from appearance alone. It would certainly boost ones combat abilities. A fatal weapon on the battlefield! Giggling, Anthony sank into the floor. No sooner had Lu Shu walked out than he saw the leader of black soldiers approaching him So what now? He did not even know that persons name! Would his identity be exposed again Chapter 624 - Thank You Bro Chapter 624: Thank You Bro Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was disguised as a soldier of the sea called Ke Zhi. All the soldiers of the sea had the surname Ke. As for his relations with others, Lu Shu did not know anything. He did not even know Ke Zhis hobbies. Under these circumstances, it would be easy for his character to be destroyed. The leader of the black armored soldiers walked over. How are the results of the investigation? Lu Shu thought about it and said, We didnt find anything. Ive sent them out again. The soldiers of the sea with bronze armor had been kept in the Seal of Lands. Anyway, this castle was very big. He could just come up with an excuse. The black armored soldier suddenly said, This time, I have given you this responsibility for you to show your potential. If you are able to produce results, I will give you permission to undergo training at the Dragon Stage for three days. Lu Shu pretended to be elated. Thank you master! The black armored soldier waved. Okay. No need to call me Master in private. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Cant you follow the script? Were Ke Zhi and this black armored soldier on good terms with each other? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He tried again. Thank you brother? From Ke Mings distress, +666! Seeing the distress points, Lu Shu knew that he had said something wrong. What was wrong with you? Cant you just let me call you Master? Thank you sister? From Ke Mings distress, +666! Thank you bro? From Ke Mings distress, +666! Ke Ming looked coldly at Lu Shu. His eyes were full of anger. Ke Zhi, have you gone mad? I am your second uncle! Lu Shu was slightly sad. Kill him. He had not even kept this disguise up for ten minutes. He was doing worse than usual The Deep Sea White Sand stretched out and surrounded Ke Ming. It shut Ke Mings mouth immediately. From Ke Mings distress, +1000! Lu Shu kept Ke Mings corpse in the Seal of Lands and took on Ke Mings appearance. He could not understand why there were always people eager to destroy his character Were they all crazy? Cant you just let me live?! With Lu Shu and Anthony joining forces, it would be frightening if these Class Cs could survive. But other than the castle which Lu Shu could not understand, the others did not seem to be much of a threat to him. Should he use Ke Mings appearance and get rid of all the black armored soldiers? Lu Shu had planned to pass the bronze armor to the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network would be able to make good use of it. The Heavenly Network had many difficulties to deal with. It was not because they did not have sufficient manpower. It was because they had a vast territory to cover. If the Heavenly Network got their hands on these ten thousand sets of bronze armor, at least ten thousand Heavenly Network members would be able to counter more enemies. This way, the boundaries would be safer, right? This was Lu Shus guess. He had not made full use of the bronze armors potential. It was best to leave these kinds of things to Nie Ting. According to what Ke Ming had said, there was still a Dragon Stage inside the main palace. What was with the soldiers of the sea? How did they trap two dragon souls? They even used the power from the dragon souls to carry out their training. Lu Shu felt that there was something wrong. It felt that they had used underhand means to do so. Didnt Hai Gongzi use the dragon race to cover up for his shortcomings? What would happen if he called Hai Gongzi out here? But now was not the time for this. Lu Shu felt that he should get rid of the rest of the black armored soldiers. He imitated Ke Mings way of walking and took a walk around. Other than the main palace that he had not explored, there were 99 black armored soldiers left outside. He did not expect the soldiers of the sea, who seemed very impressive, to be in the thrall of the Dragon Stage. It was like the Blood Devils, that had only hid in the remains to escape a disaster. He did not know much about the soldiers of the sea. A black armored soldier bowed to Lu Shu. Master, what should we do now? Lu Shu imitated Ke Ming and said calmly, Havent I said before? Dont call me Master in private. The black armored soldier was confused. Im your second uncle, said Lu Shu. From Ke Jians distress, +666! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. They all had the same surname and were from the same family. Since Ke Ming could become a leader, the others were definitely younger than him, right? Even if he was older, saying something wrong would not produce so many distress points, right? Ke Jian took a deep breath. Master, I am your third uncle. Lu Shu was confused. Why was this so complex? What was going on? Why was the third uncle under his own nephews command? What a mess! Give me a break! Lu Shu was sad again. Kill him. The Deep Sea White Sand flashed past. From Ke Jians distress, +1000! Lu Shu later on encountered more than 30 black armored soldiers. He was utterly muddled by the intricate and complex relations among the soldiers of the sea. He pointed at the others and tried to sort things out. What is the name of your uncles father? What is the name of your second aunties father Have you guys not encountered any problems with this? Lu Shu was speechless. But corpses could not answer. Lu Shu silently placed the corpse and the armor in the Seal of Lands. He would remove the armor once he had the time to do so. Lu Shu felt that he could not feed the black armor to Chaos yet. The thousand tridents he had should be enough to last Chaos for a while. He had to treasure the black armor. It may be useful in the future. Disguised as Ke Ming, Lu Shu took a walk around. He even went back to where the Dragon Stage was and shoved all the bronze armor on the floor into the Seal of Lands. There were only about 60 black armored soldiers left. The soldiers were all gathered at the main castle gate keeping guard. They were all Class Cs. Even with Anthonys strength, he could not possibly kill all the 62 soldiers in one shot. Furthermore, his lightning aurablade had not fully recovered. The soldiers of the sea had decreased significantly in number. He could not cover it up with just a lie. He could only go forward. Lu Shu quickly walked towards the gate of the castle and coldly to the guards, Everyone, come with me to kill the humans! Let them know the consequences of entering the castle! A black armored soldier softly said, Master, then who will protect our Majesty? He has not fully recovered. What if the humans take this chance to enter the castle? Lu Shu calmly said, Off with his head. From Ke Yuns distress, +1000! They clearly knew what their leader wanted to do. Lu Shu also realized that punishment was the convention here. Chapter 625 - Black Helmet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The black armored soldier slowly removed his helmet. The black armored soldiers beside Ke Yun knew that he could not avoid punishment either. But they did not empathize with him. While their Majesty was recovering, Ke Mings words were absolute. Ke Yuns loyalty to their Majesty was no excuse to oppose Ke Ming. Lu Shu coldly said, Do you mean that our Majesty is afraid of those lowly humans? No, Master, I know where I have done wrong. Ke Yun lowered his head. Raise your head. Lu Shu was in character now Now that Lu Shu knew that there was a much more powerful being in the main palace who was still recovering, he could heave a sigh of relief The other black armored soldiers did not dare to look over. Everyone felt that a slap to the face would not be much. As long as he did not get caned, it would be fine. Pa! Ke Yun was dead From Ke Yuns distress, +1000! The rest of the black armored soldiers were speechless. From From Lu Shu received a large wave of distress points. All the black armored soldiers were dumbfounded. They were frightened by Ke Yuns body on the floor. Was his punishment so harsh? Their leader was furious! The group of black armored soldiers kept quiet out of fear. No one dared to speak! Lu Shu was amazed by the strict hierarchical system here. He had wanted to make use of the opportunity to kill a few more, but no one dared to oppose him. It was as if Lu Shu was walking on a steel wire. The steel wire was a few thousand meters from the ground. One mistake and you would die. Ordinary people would be very careful, but Lu Shu was different. Lu Shu did front flips and back flips he walked to the end and walked back. Boldness of execution stemmed from superb skill His body will be left here as a warning to all of you. Does anyone dare to talk back to me? Lu Shu was strict and his expression was very dark. He was afraid that he would lose the corpse. He could not disguise himself as someone else and take the black armor away. Lu Shu pondered. He suddenly said, After carefully thinking about it, what Ke Yun said made sense. Our Majesty has to be protected. You, you, you and you. Lu Shu pointed at ten black armor soldiers. The ten of you, follow me to kill the humans! The black armored soldiers were dumbfounded. Ke Yun had died for nothing. Couldnt you think carefully before you attacked? If you felt that he was right, then he would not have to die Although they thought so, no one dared to raise this point. No one dared to even mutter a word. Before Ke Ming had been killed by Lu Shu, his moods were unpredictable, but he had never killed anyone. The other black armored soldiers thought that the palace had been infiltrated by humans, thus they could understand Ke Mings abnormal behavior. Since this was the case, no one gave much thought to it. They were scared of angering Ke Ming. Lu Shu used the excuse of killing humans to bring the ten armored soldiers out of the palace. At first, he had wanted to bring the 62 soldiers up to the island and get Chen Bailis help to kill them. But in the end, he brought them out in batches to kill them batch by batch. This way, he would be able to handle them with Anthonys help. He could not have to trouble Chen Baili. As they swam up the trench, a black armored soldier suddenly asked, Master, are you feeling unwell? The way you walk is slightly Kill him, Lu Shu muttered. The black armored soldier was speechless. But the Deep Sea White Sand did not appear. Lu Shu awkwardly laughed, Ha ha, Im just joking What, are you screwing up at the most important moment? Master A black armored soldier asked, Who are you talking to? Lu Shu did his best to maintain his character. Is it your business who I want to talk to? Suddenly, someone shouted, Be careful! He is not our Master! The black armored soldiers dispersed. All their daggers were drawn! Lu Shu realized that the auras of the ten black armored soldiers had merged together. It was like the first time he had encountered the soldiers of the sea on the island. Back then, Lu Shu could not even determine their strength. This black armor was very strange. Lu Shu suddenly felt the armor on his body reacting, but it was countered by the aura of the black armored soldiers. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was it because of this armor? He had struck gold! You guys are very daring to oppose me! Lu Shu did his best to maintain his character The Deep Sea White Sand came late. It proceeded as usual, with every grain of Deep Sea White Sand becoming a bullet! The black armored soldiers were prepared. They raised their shields. The Deep Sea White Sand had to hit the shields with the appropriate amount of strength in order to injure the soldiers. The Deep Sea White Sand attacked, but the ten soldiers formed a pale blue ball of light that deflected the sand. Lu Shu was somewhat surprised. Could they mount a defense through the combined power of their black armor? Lu Shu shouted, Concentrate your attacks at a single point! Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow attacked the ball of light in turn. The Deep Sea White Sand also attacked where Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were attacking. Their defense was very tough. Lu Shu had not seen any defense which Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow could not break through in one shot! But the difference between a Class B and a mid Class C was just too large. The ball of light only lasted for ten seconds before it shattered like glass under the attack. The ten black armored soldiers could not defend themselves and died by the trench! Hm, theyre all dead. Lu Shu nodded his head in satisfaction. He had prevented his character from being destroyed. But his solution was not quite right. At least his character was stable now, right? Lu Shu looked at the black armor on his body. If ten sets of armor could create such strong unified energy, then what about 100 sets? If they were faced with a Class C of similar strength, the Class C would probably be defeated in a matter of minutes. When the soldiers of the sea had seen the Flood of Bronze and retreated, Lu Shu had still thought that they were afraid of the Flood of Bronze. But thinking about it again, it seemed like they were afraid of being held back by the Flood of Bronze. In the end, they were most afraid of Chen Baili on the island. Lu Shu was very excited. He had to get his hands on all the black armor. He turned and headed back to the palace. Anthony suddenly rose from the group with a sheepish smile. He even had a silver fish in his hands, which he passed to Lu Shu. The Deep Sea White Sand wrote in the background. Put this in your invisible storage equipment. Lu Shu was silent. So just now, you controlled Anthony to go and catch fish Yup! Its definitely delicious! From Lu Shus distress, +666! Chapter 626 - Small White Fish Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stared blankly at Anthony, who was laughing sheepishly. Was it appropriate for you to go catch fish while there was danger here? But the silver fish seemed very special. It was as big as his palm, yet he could not sense any waves of energy from the fish. These remains were odd. As for the four fruits he had plucked earlier, Lu Shu did not know what to do. But Lu Xiaoyu caught another fish This cannot be right. Lu Shu was puzzled. Since he arrived here from the island, he had not seen any living things. Was this fish special? Lu Shu grasped the tail and shook it. There was no reaction from the fish. He asked curiously, Whats with this fish? Is it dead? The Deep Sea White Sand wrote in the background. I dont know. It was already like this when I found it. It looked yummy, so I caught it. Lu Shu pondered. He felt that now was not the time to be concerned with the fish. He shoved it into the Seal of Lands. As Lu Shu shoved the fish into the Seal of Lands, the sleeping Chaos awakened once again and swallowed the fish Lu Shu became annoyed. Spit it out! Lu Xiaoyu has not eaten, and yet here you are eating! How do I explain this to Lu Xiaoyu? Chaos suddenly shouted in pain. Lu Shu looked at Chaos, which had grown to over ten meters from its original two meters. The skin of Chaos repeatedly expanded and healed. It was as if the silver fish had suddenly regained consciousness and threw a fit within Chaos body. But in the end, it did not break through Chaos body. Chaos once again went to sleep. Lu Shu did not know whether it had fainted from the pain, or if it had to digest the Dragon Stage and the silver fish. Lu Shu was shocked. A small silver fish actually had such an effect. If he could gather a few more, would Chaos be able to become like a dragon? A black dragon of a few hundred meters long! How impressive would that be? He pretended that nothing had happened and asked, Where did you get the silver fish? Are there any more? The Deep Sea White Sand asked in the background. Are you planning to steal my small silver fish? Lu Shu felt awkward. Ha ha, impossible! When he went back, he would find a similar fish to buy. If not, something would definitely happen He quickly rushed back. There were 52 black armored soldiers left waiting. Lu Shu thought about what he should say to split the black armored soldiers into batches. Should he say that he had been ambushed in the trenches? That was not convincing enough. If he wanted to do so, he had to at least have some injuries, right? Lu Shu smeared some blood on his face and the black armor. Then, he rushed back. He reached the gate of the main palace and shouted, Weve been ambushed by the humans! Ten of you, come with me to provide support! Another ten black armored soldiers came out and followed Lu Shu. Lu Shu brought them to make a long-ranged raid. The black armored soldiers did not know what exactly had happened. Why did their leader not tell them anything? After they reached the trench, Lu Shu pretended to look around. Weird. There was obviously an ambush here. But where is everyone? Someone suddenly asked, Master, have they all died? Lu Shu was unhappy. What kind of unlucky things are you saying? Hurry up! Bah! bah. From Ke Jians distress, +666! From Lu Shu gave out commands, while Lu Xiaoyu controlled Anthony to launch a sneak attack. After facing the ten black armored soldiers earlier, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu knew that they could not let them work together. It was best to kill them before they had the chance to cooperate. This way, they would be able to simplify matters. The group of black armored soldiers encountered the Deep Sea White Sand and thought that it was an ambush by the humans. But Lu Shu also made his move at the same time. The soldiers only guarded themselves against the Deep Sea White Sand, but not against Lu Shu! It was an easy kill for Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow! Lu Shu obtained ten more sets of black armored. Lu Shu could not use the same excuse as he did just now. What should he say this time?! Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that the water behind him had started to stir up like a spout. Lu Shu turned and realized that there were two very strong waves of energy rushing over. The waves of energy were from Class As! Had Nie Ting entered the remains too? If not, Chen Baili was the only Class A in the entire remains! In a blink of an eye, Lu Shu could see the two figures rushing over. Lu Shu turned around and jumped down the trench. He used his water-type abilities to propel himself towards the palace. He sped through the water like a torpedo launched by a submarine. He shouted from above the palace, Enemy attack! He turned around and saw the Puppet Master, which he had encountered at the Koh Chang Island remains! Why was he here? Lu Shu was very uncomfortable. Lu Shu could still clearly remember the fight between the Puppet Master and Li Xianyi. This was not a presence that Lu Shu could deal with. Chen Baili was chasing relentlessly behind the Puppet Master. Lu Shu suspected that the two of them had already fought on land. For some reason, they had come underwater to fight. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that the Puppet Master had come prepared. It was as if he knew that there was something in these remains. His objective was very clear. The Puppet Master wore a black robe and floated above the crystal palace. The iron-clad puppet stood beside him. Lu Shu looked up. The hood of the black robe was pitch black. Lu Shu could not see the Puppet Masters face. The iron-clad puppets body was fully covered by the iron armor. Their movements were as smooth as on land. This was the function of the protective gear. The Puppet Master walked into the crystal palace. He laughed in a sombre manner. This is not an enemy attack. Call that small white fish out to greet his guest. Tell him that the Puppet Master has arrived. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shu was shocked. He wanted to ask Lu Xiaoyu did she steal the Majesty of the black armored soldiers while he was fast asleep Lu Xiaoyu had caught a silver fish, but the Puppet Master said to call the small white fish out to greet his guest It could not be a coincidence. It was as if ten thousand mythological animals were running in his head, saying, Bro, you may not believe this, but the small white fish you are looking for is gone Puppet Master, please wait. Lu Shu turned and ran into the palace. He wanted to use this chance to make sure that the silver fish Lu Xiaoyu had caught was not the Majesty. He would also have a reason to go in, right? Chapter 627 - Everyone Under the Throne is a Lackey Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Shu entered, he realized that there was a stage similar to the Dragon Stage, but was much bigger than the Dragon Stage. But what made Lu Shu shocked was that there was nothing on the jade green stage. It was clear that there was nothing there. Lu Shu asked in a low voice, Did you get that small silver fish from here The Deep Sea White Sand emerged from the ground. Yes, it was on the stage. I have no idea who put it there. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Shu did not produce any distress points. He could only praise Lu Xiaoyus luck. She had somehow settled the strongest being in the remains From the Puppet Masters tone, the Small White Fish was not very strong. After all, back then when the Puppet Master was talking to a Class A Blood Devil, he did not have an imposing tone. Such a tone only surfaced when he was talking to a Class B Blood Devil. Looking at the empty palace, Lu Shu had a feeling that the Dragon Stage was a relic. But he did not touch it and end the remains. He ran out again and waved at the Puppet Master. Orders from the Majesty! Attack him! Chen Baili had rushed over. To be honest, Chen Baili was quite surprised. He had thought that the Puppet Master was on good terms with the beings in the remains. Furthermore, he had heard the Puppet Masters voice from far away. He thought that he was warning the beings in the remains. But in the end, they had an internal conflict? This did not make sense Lu Shu did not end the remains because he wanted to fight the Puppet Master in the remains. If he ended the remains here, the Puppet Master and Chen Baili would fight outside. This would result in many injuries, as all the Daoyuan Class students would be there too. With Lu Shus command, the black armored soldiers came together and soared in the water. The Puppet Master laughed coldly. You all are looking to die. I see that the Small White Fish has forgotten the honor of our master. Wait until master comes back. Everyone under the throne is a lackey! You will never enter samsara! Lu Shu was puzzled. Who was the owner of the Puppet Master? Wasnt he, a Class A expert, a lackey too? The Puppet Master seemed very loyal. The Class A experts only wish for his entire life seemed to be drawing in former subordinates for his master. The iron-clad puppet rushed towards the black armored soldiers. He punched the ripple of defense that the 52 black armored soldiers had formed, causing it to bulge inwards. But one could die from the bites of many ants. The combined defense of 52 mid Class Cs was too much even for the iron-clad puppet. Lu Shu was lucky. Thankfully, he had not gotten rid of all the black armored soldiers yet. If not, he would be at a loss. The Puppet Masters black robes were tangled up with Chen Baili. As the two Class A experts fought, the water above the crystal palace churned. Chen Bailis green flying swords circled the Puppet Master, waiting for the opportune moment to attack. The horsetail whisk in his hands got hold of the undercurrent and he attacked the Puppet Master. Suddenly, more than ten wooden puppets flew out from the Puppet Masters black robes. They flew towards Chen Baili. The joints of the wooden puppets were connected, like dolls in a puppet show. They did not seem to have much destructive power. But the next moment, Lu Shu was shocked. Red threads appeared from the arms of the puppets and headed towards Chen Baili. They were so fast that even Lu Shu could not dodge them! The red thread was very thin. Chen Baili quickly dodged the thread. Lu Shu saw that there were many holes in Chen Bailis Taoist robes. The red threads from the puppet dolls were very sharp! The puppet dolls laughed and surged towards Chen Baili. They surrounded him and produced more thread. The puppet dolls stretched out their arms and held on to the red thread from their fellow dolls, creating a net to trap Chen Baili! Chen Bailis green swords quickly launched a counterattack. They were like bullets that cut through the web. The web was completely destroyed! What an insignificant skill, Chen Baili said and laughed coldly. He threw a talisman. An ancient hero in golden armor and holding a long sword appeared in the water. The ancient warrior appeared in front of the Puppet Master in the blink of an eye! The Puppet Master had no choice but to retreat backwards. The ancient heros voice was loud and clear. I am Liu Ling. I will slay any scoundrels with my sword! The water was split with a slash of his long sword. Even the Puppet Master did not dare to fight the ancient hero head-on. If the iron-clad puppet was by his side, they could work together to kill this ancient hero. But the iron-clad puppet was being held back by the 52 black armored soldiers! The Puppet Master had planned to include that Small White Fish in his forces. The two of them would kill all the humans in this remains. But he did not expect that the Small White Fish would change sides and attack him The Puppet Masters black robe flew behind. The lower hem of the black robe was cut by the ancient hero. The Puppet Master suddenly rushed towards the main palace. The first to be affected was Lu Shu, who was in front of the gate Lu Shu hurriedly hid at the side. He did not plan to fight the Puppet Master head-on. When the black armored soldiers saw this, they prepared to go over and protect him. Suddenly, the iron-clad puppet let out a sudden burst of power, breaking the already distorted ripple of defense. Without their defense, the black armored soldiers were defeated by the iron-clad puppet as easy as burning dry weeds and rotten wood. With a punch, their armor did not break, but the soldiers inside the armor were badly battered by the impact. Lu Shu ran far away from the main palace. Chen Baili suddenly felt that this was familiar! The Puppet Master came to the gate of the main palace and laughed. Small White Fish, I will kill you on behalf of our Master, you traitor! The next moment Small White Fish! Where are you hiding! The Puppet Master was furious. He did not see Small White Fish in the palace. He suddenly realized that a small accident may have happened. Didnt that black armored soldier enter the palace to report to Small White Fish? No, wait. There was something wrong with that soldier! The Puppet Master went out and looked at Lu Shu. You are not Small White Fishs guard. Die! Lu Shu turned and ran. Save me! The Deep Sea White Sand attacked the Puppet Master in an attempt to block him. The ground of the palace formed a giant stone hand that went to slap the Puppet Master. With a wave of his robes, the Puppet Master turned the giant stone hand into powder. The iron-clad puppet tried to intercept Lu Shu. But it did not expect that the ancient hero would come to it. Chen Baili had come to protect Lu Shu too. Chapter 628 - Do You Know Who I Am? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Puppet Master hovered in the sea, looking to be in deep thought. Meanwhile, Chen Baili had retrieved another talisman, ready to use it anytime. I will take your life another day. You have my word, the Puppet Master said with a cold laugh. Apparently, he decided not to linger any longer. But Lu Shu was confused about one thing, how could he get out? Back then, the Puppet Master had thrown the mask to Lu Shu because him touching the relic could not close the remains. Therefore, it was possible to drain him to death right here with Anthonys help so long as the relic remained untouched! The Puppet Master was too powerful. The two encounters Lu Shu had with him had already impressed him deeply. At the moment, the old man might not have won the fight alone had he not prepared the talismans in advance. But Lu Shu had another question to clarify Do you know who I am? Lu Shu asked curiously. He was still using Ke Mings face. I will, said the Puppet Master. Great Lu Shu said happily. From Cloud Yis distress, +199! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So the Puppet Masters real name was Cloud Yi? It sounded strange, though Lu Shu could not explain why. For all this while, the Puppet Master had given him the impression of an old, satanic devil. Anyway, one could never be anywhere close to a decent individual if he had lived for so long playing with a gruesome puppet all day long. Hence, the elegant name was really a poor match for his image In the next moment, the iron-clad puppet returned to the Puppet Masters side under his call. Then, the latter crushed a while pearl in his hand and vanished together with his puppet. Lu Shu was utterly stunned. What?! Its actually possible to exit the remains without the relic?! That made it impossible to even chase him! But this time Lu Shu could be certain that the Puppet Master indeed could not touch the relic directly to close the remains. Why was it so? Could it be a privilege of the humans? However, if the Puppet Master decided to go on a killing spree in the outside world now, Chen Hao and the others would be dead in no time. A bunch of Class Cs and below could never survive the attack of a Class A. He and Chen Baili must get out immediately! The relic is the jade green stage in the main palace! Go! Old man! Lu Shu shouted to Chen Baili, while he himself rushed to the black armored soldiers Racing against time, Lu Shu shoved all the black armor into his Seal of Lands before Chen Baili could obtain the relic. No matter what, he could not abandon the armor because it might be of use in the future Hence, as Chen Baili flew inside the main palace, he turned to look at Lu Shu picking up armor, speechlessly Lu Shu was a man of principle. In the Beimang remains, he had kept the relic in secret, although it became an open secret in the end. Besides, he had made a significant contribution to the entire Heavenly Network during his Japan mission. If Takashima Tairatsu was alive, how would they feel with a Class A scheming against them all day? Even if Nie Ting defeated Takashima Tairatsu, what if he did not kill him? No matter how powerful Nie Ting was, what if Takashima decided to avoid him and take revenge in the future? Hence, it was no exaggeration that Lu Shu had eradicated the biggest threat to the Heavenly Network. Therefore, the superiors had allowed him to keep the Seal of Lands for himself. Moreover, as an overseas remains, things obtained in the Koh Chang Island did not have to be surrendered either. But it was a different matter here in the Lop Nur remains. With Chen Bailis presence and the investment of so many resources on the side of the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu could not pocket the relic as he wished. Strategic resources like that were better off left to the Network, and Lu Shu would be happy with those one hundred sets of black armor As soon as Lu Shu put all the black armor, including the one he was wearing, into his Seal of Lands, his face returned to his own. The images of the remains started collapsing in front of his eyes, gushing towards the main palace. He heaved a sigh of relief. The ten days adventure in the remains had finally come to an end, and those Daoyuan Class students were safe too. But Lu Shu did not let down his guard completely, because he knew he had to fight the Puppet Master outside the remains together with Chen Baili! However, when he returned to the real world, he saw Chen Hao and the rest leaning against a vehicle, chatting and smoking. It seemed that the Puppet Master had never appeared at all. Lu Shu asked at once, Did you see anyone get out of the remains in advance? Chen Hao said with a smile, Are you fooling me because Ive never been to the remains? How can someone get out of the remains in advance? Lu Shu and Chen Baili exchanged a startled look. It appeared that the Puppet Master had been transported to somewhere else. It would be hard to kill him if he can teleport like this, Chen Baili said with a sigh. Lu Shu understood his concern. The Puppet Master could escape once he realized the conditions were against him. But Lu Shu said after some consideration, I think he may not be able to use it anytime, anywhere. Maybe the number of white pearls he has is limited, and the one he used was the only one in the remains. It cant be the last one, Chen Baili shook his head and said, He could have done much better than using up his only means of survival. Not all hope was lost for him back then. Lu Shu pondered and realized this line of thought made sense. He could have returned to Safety Island and hold Daoyuan Class students hostage, or even capture Lu Shu. Wheres the armor? Chen Baili asked, looking sideways at Lu Shu. Oh. With me, said Lu Shu. He poured out a few hundred sets from his Seal of Lands. Chen Baili said calmly, More. A few hundred sets more were poured out. Chen Baili was getting impatient. More! Cant you stop being naughty, kiddo? They are very useful to us. Why do you need so many of them? This time, Lu Shu took out thousands of sets in one go. The pile was as huge as a hill! All Daoyuan Class students who had just exited the remains drew a startled breath. They were quite happy for getting a few parts of the armor, and those who obtained one or two full suits were complacent about their achievement. But their gain was nothing in comparison to Lu Shus! Knowing that Lu Shu had no intention to surrender the black armor, Chen Baili asked, Why do you need them? Lu Shu acted dumb. Them? What are you talking about? Chen Baili laughed aloud. So Ive returned you the favor. Lu Shu knew what he was referring to. Sure you have. Who was not selfish? With tens of thousands of bronze armor, the border of the Heavenly Network would be impregnable unless Class As or Bs had come themselves! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. As his mask was given by the Puppet Master himself, it was very possible that the Puppet Master would trace down this line to find him. What the heck Was he in danger?! Chapter 629 - Where Is My Small Silver Fish?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Transportation of the tens of thousands of bronze armor sets became the most crucial task at hand. Everyone understood its significance, as the excellent defense it provided would drastically increase the individual combat effectiveness of Heavenly Network soldiers. The usual countermeasure against such heavily armored troops would be the employment of elemental-type Metahumans, as their armor could only guard against physical attacks. However, hardly any organization could manage a huge army of well-disciplined Metahumans. The military carriers drove towards the Capital under Chen Bailis supervision. The very fact that a Class As protection was necessary for the transport of a pile of armor could reflect the degree of emphasis the Heavenly Network placed on it. All Daoyuan Class students conscientiously surrendered their armor to the people in-charge. Their military contributions were recorded as well. Although some of the armor was bought by girls for the ones they liked, no one would be so greedy to claim the military credit for themselves. It was a tempting thought indeed, but one would certainly have his reputation tainted by doing so. Despite the high price quoted for the armor, in fact, one set of armor or the military credit it was the equivalent of, was worth much more than 500,000 yuan. Yet, conventional thinking made the students unable to realize the truth, until they received their cultivation techniques and promotion of military ranks. Only then did they turn their grudges towards the Flood of Bronze to sincere gratitude Members of the Flood of Bronze, including Mo Chengkong, still had to return to their own cultivation college in the end. But over the short span of only ten days, the name Flood of Bronze had become their title of honor. This time, all the Daoyuan Class students were involved in the military training. Hence, no one was unaware of the glorious accomplishments of the Flood of Bronze on Safety Island. After they returned to school, all of its members would carry a sense of pride for their common identity. Brother Shu, we hope to see you again, Mo Chengkong led the members of the Flood of Bronze to bid Lu Shu farewell. Lu Shu smiled and said, Take care of yourselves. I wish you all the best. Then Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu left the Lop Nur campsite at once on the special car arranged by Chen Baili. They had to head to the nearest city and wait for the next flight back to Yuzhou. Instead of staying in their hotel room, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu climbed to the rooftop of the 27-storey building. They extended their lower legs over the rooftop. At the moment, the setting sun was hanging over the horizon, spreading peace and quietness across the world. Lu Shu, where is my small silver fish? Lu Xiaoyu asked, expressionless. Haha, of course its with me. But now we have no utensils, and we cant eat it raw. Stop staring at me, replied Lu Shu. He tried to fool her because it was almost impossible to even find a similar fish right now. They were still in a depopulated area! Let me have a look at it, said Lu Xiaoyu. Do you not trust me? Lu Shu pretended to be unhappy. No, I dont. Well, Chaos ate the fish Lu Shu said, distress all over his face. Lu Xiaoyu would never give up until she got what she wanted. Then, Lu Shu lowered his voice and explained Chaos background story. In the end, he added, helplessly, Actually I also didnt expect it to wake up suddenly and eat that fish Okay. Lu Xiaoyu gave a nod of understanding. Lu Shu smiled and said, I knew it! Xiaoyu, you are the most understanding Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Xiaoyu interrupted, Since Chaos or whatever it is ate my small silver fish, itll be fine if you let me eat Chaos. From Lu Shus distress, +666 Its born from the divine water and it was only loosely related to the evil dragon by blood before it became a weapon spirit. Therefore, strictly speaking, its not a living thing now Lu Shu explained, trying to say that it was not edible Hey, Lu Shu Sadness suddenly surfaced on Lu Xiaoyus face. A girl I met in the military training, died in the remains. Lu Shu suddenly went silent. Then, he said, We always have to face these, dont we? I wasnt that close to her, Lu Xiaoyu said softly, She was pretty when she smiled. She would always offer to share her snacks with me when she saw me. We didnt talk much. Its not that Im very saddened by her death. Im just thinking, how heartbroken her family must be. Lu Shu was suddenly reminded of what Taniguchi Bunndai had said to him when she made a 90 degrees bow to him in the courtyard. Those words flowed out of his mouth naturally, But, some things must be done. Youve changed, Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu said in a serious tone, This time, for real. Lu Shu remained silent for a long while, as though being surrounded by a warm web. It was not that he wanted to be selfless, or willing to contribute, but he had been influenced unconsciously by those peoples action, which had reminded him of the importance of honesty and sincerity. There were things he must do. He would do it, but only if he wanted to. Suddenly, he smiled. Lu Shu rubbed Lu Xiaoyus head and asked, Youve changed too, havent you? Lu Shu. Yes? Lu Shu turned to look at Lu Xiaoyu. Anyone can die, except you, said Lu Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu, replied Lu Shu, gazing at the distant sun as it finally disappeared at the end of the cityscape, Neither of us can die. Liuhai Lane Courtyard House, the Capital. Shi Xuejin was reading a thread-bound book in his deck chair. Suddenly Nie Ting passed him a not-so-important document, a record of Lu Shus doings in the remains this time. There was no mention of the black armor, but only a detailed account of how Lu Shu had eliminated the threat outside the remains, formed the Flood of Bronze to alleviate the overall combat pressure and ventured into the depths of the sea alone. The document was definitely compiled by Chen Baili because no one else knew what happened in the sea. Shi Xuejin read through and smiled. A heart of gold, right. A fist of iron, also right. But why was he struck by lightning? Are you really surprised? Nie Ting said, emotionless. To him, that fellows irritating words and actions deserved a bloody lightning strike long time ago. Haha, dont be angry, Shi Xuejin said. After some thoughts, he continued, Weve discussed the divine punishment and I think the lightning must be a form of the punishment. The transformation of certain creatures will attract lightning, though the ceiling seems higher for humans. I always believe that reaching the peak of Class A will encounter divine punishment because it defies the natural order. Hence, its unrealistic to think that Lu Shu himself was punished. Instead, it must be due to some creature that was with him. Shi Xuejin had correctly deduced what happened to Lu Shu with just a few sentences. Chapter 630 - The Mysteries of the Puppet Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If its a creature, what can it be? mused Nie Ting. Theres no way to know. After all, it cant be he himself. Otherwise, he would be even stronger than you now, Shi Xuejin said with a smile, But I suggest you talk to him about the divine punishment, as you are only one step away from that juncture of life and death anyway. Im afraid you will be punished too if you really can reach that level. Hence, he may give you some useful advice. Nie Tings brows suddenly twitched slightly on his expressionless face. Are you telling me to ask him to teach me how to survive the divine punishment? Well, well. Shi Xuejin quickly switched his eyes back to his books. I didnt say that. But isnt that what you meant? Then did it ever occur to you that Lu Shu is probably the sole survivor who has survived the divine punishment in the past hundreds of years? Shi Xuejin added again, In any case, you cant deny that Lu Shu is indeed more experienced than you in this aspect Why? Is he better because hes been struck by lightning? Shi Xuejin went quiet. All along, Nie Ting had always prioritized the greater good. In recent years, he had sacrificed too much for this belief. However, at this critical moment, Nie Ting had done something irrelevant to the grand picture, when he was well aware that Lu Shu was the best candidate in the Heavenly Network for overseas affairs and that Lu Shus experience in surviving the punishment would be of great help to him in the future. But Shi Xuejin understood Nie Ting was not entirely at fault, because Lu Shu was particularly talented at pissing people off. Honestly speaking, Shi Xuejin was also curious about Lu Shus survival. Legend had it that no one could live through the divine punishment, so how did Lu Shu do it with his sheer Class B abilities? At this moment, Nie Ting took out his phone and dialed Lu Shus number calmly. That made Shi Xuejin unspeakably astonished, as even someone as proud as Nie Ting would lower himself and ask Lu Shu for advice out of the fear of the divine punishment?! After Lu Shu picked up the call, both of them remained silent for more than ten seconds In the end, Nie Ting took the initiative to break the ice. I heard that you were struck by lightning? Pa. The call was hung up HAHAHA. Nie Ting, who used to be forever composed, suddenly burst into laughter. WONDERFUL! Shi Xuejin was dumbstruck. We must watch out for the Puppet Master. Nie Ting suddenly changed the topic. According to Heavenly King Chen, he may not be as strong as Li Xianyi and I, but stronger than Heavenly King Chen. In addition, his moves are unpredictable. We cant be complacent if theres bound to be a fight for our lives or to the death. That was the truth. There was no such thing as the stronger one in terms of power would always secure the victory. Practitioners who won through erratic moves were always looked down upon. But the Puppet Master was an exception, as he had even provoked the ire of other Class As. At this moment, Nie Ting suddenly received a piece of information. The South American remains had closed. Countless lives were lost during the battle between the Puppet Master and the Saint. No winner. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin looked at each other in shock. No one knew what had happened inside before the closure of the remains. They had expected the Phoenix Society to secure the relic as they held the geographic advantage in the two Americas. But this result was definitely unforeseen! Shi Xuejin drew a startled breath. Two Puppet Masters. Two top-power Class As? My father has certainly not mentioned this before. Maybe the Ancient Yi family we faced was simply the tip of the iceberg, Nie Ting said, his tone was somber. The origin of the Puppet Masters was certainly mysterious. Just when they were cautious about the presence of one Puppet Master, they realized there were more than one of them. Chen Baili said that the Puppet Master might have targeted Lu Shu, and its only a matter of time before he finds Lu Shu. Should we prepare for it? Shi Xuejin asked. It will take a while. Order the overseas personnel to watch the Puppet Masters movement closely. Report immediately once he is spotted near the border, said Nie Ting, But have you considered that actually none of us knows any of the Puppet Masters true appearance? We always think that those in the black robes are them. At first I thought maybe they could be very ugly. But now, think about it, what if they are not? What if they are just like you and me, like normal people? Its too easy to blend in. Class As cant be guarded against easily. Alert Lu Shu. We cant endanger him because of our carelessness, Shi Xuejin said. Nie Ting nodded and phoned Lu Shu again. In spite of their unhappy encounters, Nie Ting would not purposely act against Lu Shu at this moment. Lu Shu must be well informed about the Puppet Masters before it was too late. After all, Lu Shu had left too many clues and he would not be able to keep himself in hiding for long. However Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable Nie Tings expressions darkened at once. Is this his ring tone or has he blacklisted me? Probably his ring tone Shi Xuejin bit his gum. It was them who started the trick You call, Nie Ting said and hung up the phone. Before they boarded the plane back to Yuzhou, Lu Shu had first received Nie Tings call, and now Shi Xuejins. At first, he did not plan to receive any more calls, but upon second thoughts, Shi Xuejin must have something important to say in the second call. Lu Shus face grew grave after he put down his phone. Meanwhile, the boarding gate was already closing. After they were seated on the plane, Lu Xiaoyu asked, Did something happen? Yes. There are more than one Puppet Master. Also, Shi Xuejin warned me to watch out for them, because Ive probably painted a target on my back, Lu Shu said with a sigh. Then fight them, Lu Xiaoyu said straightforwardly. I will probably lose Lu Shus brains throbbed in pain. They were two Class As! Then hide first. Fight them later, Lu Xiaoyu replied as though it was common sense. But Lu Shu still had the feeling that something was wrong. During the flight, he quickly scrolled through the past records of distress points. After more than two hours, the Blood Devils name had finally appeared, followed by one called Tiger Zhi. Lu Shu gasped in shock. That was the reason he felt strange at Cloud Yis name back then! It was because the Puppet Masters name did not match with what he had remembered earlier. He would have realized on the spot that the one he met in the sea was not the previous one at all if his memory had been better. What would happen if he had been targeted by two Class As? Lu Shu pondered seriously about Shi Xuejins advice. Maybe he really had to avoid the danger by using another face! Chapter 631 - Disappeared from the World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, Shi Xuejin had fully explained the current situation on the phone. Could Nie Ting have called for the same reason? No, no way. Nie Ting only aimed to annoy him. However, it wouldnt be that convenient either to follow Shi Xuejins advice of changing his look. Did he have to go overseas eventually? In fact, what Shi Xuejin was implying was still the same old topic. For Lu Shu to accept the position as the Ninth Heavenly King. Currently, Lu Shu was not as opposed to the idea as much as before, probably because You Mingyus words had made him realize that his potential could only be unleashed to the fullest abroad Yet, Lu Shu felt that he did not have to make the decision so soon. I wonder how well our Chinese chives are growing. By the way, Nalan Que agreed to help us build an inn and its foundation had already been complete before I left. I reckon the construction should be done now. Time flew by during their conversation. Soon, they had arrived at their destination. After they got down from the plane, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked towards the exit. Suddenly, someone walked past them and hit Lu Shu. Stunned, Lu Shu tilted his head to see a white-collar woman beside them. She was very attractive, dressed in a white shirt. Her black hair swayed over her shoulders, revealing her fair neck and a fiery tattoo on the right side of her neck. Wait a minute. Lu Shu hesitated. The fire seemed living, it not just any normal tattoo. For some reason, Lu Shu had a strange feeling. The womans side face was already extremely pretty, but her beauty felt abnormal, as if there was an attraction from the inside. Furthermore, Lu Shu could not sense any energy waves from her. Commoners usually had energy waves of value 1, and Class Fs 10. No one could have zero. The woman walked on and cast Lu Shu a cold glimpse, as though she was studying an ant. Lu Shu was displeased. Hold on. Shouldnt you at least apologize since youve hit me? From Cloud Yis distress, +99! Lu Shu drew a startled breath Cloud Yi fixed him with a frosty and condescending stare, as if she was a superior creature compared to Lu Shu. Oh? she said. Her voice was not gloomy at all, but rather melodious and crisp. Perhaps she had purposely processed her voice when she was in the black robe. Lu Shu immediately made a bow and said, Sorry. Cloud Yi was speechless. Lu Shu was frightened. He shouldnt take the risk! Cloud Yi could not understand what was wrong with this human, while in fact Lu Shu had figured out her identity directly from her distress points Lu Shu would have cursed out aloud if Cloud Yi was not around. What the heck? He had bumped into the Puppet Master just like that! Speaking of which, why did you take the plane when you could fly? And wheres your iron-clad puppet? Why so low-profile when you traveled around? After Shi Xuejins call, Lu Shu had already been suspecting that the Puppet Master might simply be a bloody job title. Hence, no one knew how many there were. But Lu Shu felt that there should not be too many of them. Otherwise, they could have overthrown the humans easily. What were they waiting for? Moreover, Lu Shu had ruled out the possibility of people with the same name. After all, it was almost impossible that two Cloud Yis were both of special existence with totally no energy waves. But Lu Shu believed it was also a coincidence that they were on the same flight. Otherwise, she would have dismantled the plane directly judging from her power in the sea. She did not have to waste any time with the pseudo-Class B Lu Shu Luckily she did not recognize him Cloud Yi ignored him and continued walking forward. As the clatter of her heels drifted further away, Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief, his shirt had been wet by his sweat. He was seized with terror. Even terrorists were just anti-human, while this lady was not even a human at all But Lu Shu suddenly realized that his sensory-type abilities were not reliable in many situations because they had failed him multiple times so far. It could either be due to something they wore or the Puppet Masters own abilities. Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu towards another exit. Hurry! Lu Xiaoyu whispered, Who was she? Lu Xiaoyu knew that she had to keep quiet and cooperate with Lu Shu when he apologized politely to the woman. Shes the Puppet Master, replied Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. But she wasnt wearing a black robe! How did you recognize her? Do you have some secrets with her? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Her imagination was too wild! Lu Shu patiently explained, I cant tell you exactly how, but I just know it. Is that an explanation? Lu Xiaoyu said, expressionless. Hows that any different from the typical excuse I believe it no matter if you buy it or not? Lu Shu started packing up once he got home. He was genuinely scared. Apparently the Puppet Master named Cloud Yi had a permanent residence in the country and she could wreak havoc anytime. Moreover, her top target at the moment would probably be Lu Shu Speaking of which, did Nie Ting even know that there was such a great threat within the national borders? It was no longer safe for Lu Shu to stay locally anymore! Lu Shu called Nie Ting at once. However Sorry, the number you are dialing is unavailable Haha! Come! Lets harm each other! Not before Lu Shu called him six times in one go did Nie Ting finally answer the phone. Nie Ting said calmly before Lu Shu could even speak, Dont even think about the rewards for the remains adventure this time. I wont ask you for the items you pocketed yourself either. Lu Shu paused and said, Thats not why I called! Oh, Nie Ting said and put his phone aside, as if talking to someone else. Why do we have to eat scallion? Can you put it away? I want to go overseas! AGAIN? Nie Tings volume suddenly went up. I said, I want to go overseas! Lu Shu repeated. Check the airport surveillance camera footage. After I got off the plane, I bumped into a lady on my way out. Shes the Puppet Master. Dont ask me how I know. Find her! This time bomb must be found. She was the danger hidden in the country. Shi Xuejin called two hours later and said, You will go overseas in three days. We couldnt find the Puppet Master, its as if she has disappeared from the world. Chapter 632 - Another Rejection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After bumping into Cloud Yi at the airport, she disappeared in the crowd. This made Lu Shu very insecure. Who knows when she would find out about his identity and come to kill him? She was a Class A too. If she really wanted to kill someone, Lu Shu could not depend on Nie Ting to protect him all the time, right? Nie Ting could use Lu Shu as bait to kill them, but the problem was that Lu Shu did not want to be bait she was a Class A. If things went wrong, he would be dead before he even realized it! Nie Tings arrangement was not complex. After three days, deploy a group of secret practitioners towards Europe from Luo City. These secret practitioners were recruited by the Heavenly Network. There would be members from the Heavenly Network to lead this group. Lu Shu knew that this group even had a few ordinary people. They were experts in negotiating with overseas partners. Their task was to buy and sell training resources, as well as contact training organizations to engage in business talks and build alliances. With transport becoming increasingly convenient, the world felt as if it was getting smaller. For example, every time a remain opened, Practitioners from all over the world would gather there. The Heavenly Network could not assume that it did not need allies and everyone else was their enemy just because it had two Class As. After all, they had to compete for training resources. Some conflicts were bound to happen. In these times, the Heavenly Network needed to find some friends. The ideal situation would be to reduce the number of hostile Practitioners at the borders of the Heavenly Network. It was fine even if they could not completely eradicate them. If they had more allies, their allies could check for the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network could also check other ambitious organizations. Of course, they both had to consider their own benefits. There were ordinary people in the group because the Heavenly Network did not have professional negotiators. There were often soldiers in history who could cause a hundred thousand soldiers to surrender with just their words. Many people felt that they had the gift of the gab. They felt that if they were born in that era, they would be able to do the same. But many people thought too highly about themselves. Real life negotiations were not as easy as in stories. They needed not just eloquence. They needed courage and insight, as well as plenty of time spent preparing in advance. Lu Shu did not hate this. Furthermore, he was very clear that this time, Nie Ting had included him in the group to act as the strongest secret bodyguard. This was simpler. The secret practitioners did not have to worry too much. They only had to ensure the safety of the ordinary people. To be honest, this was different from what Lu Shu had expected, but he could still accept this. As for the identity that Lu Shu wanted to use, it was as he had expected. It was the identity that You Mingyu had prepared for him earlier. He was the original owner of the Darkness Kingdom ID, Li Teng. Back then, Lu Shu had realized that Li Tengs height and physique was similar to his. Furthermore, he was a spy and an overseas Chinese businessman. It was very easy to take over his identity. Nie Ting had actually thought a step ahead of Lu Shu, who had only realized how this identity was very suitable for him to substitute. Nie Ting was different. For the unforgivable crime of having always been selling classified intelligence from the country, Nie Ting would not hesitate to push Li Teng out to be the scapegoat for Lu Shu if Lu Shu got into any great trouble out there. When he was allocating the identities, Nie Ting had already made preparations in this area. This was based on his understanding of Lu Shu All in all, Nie Ting was very happy. This idiot was finally out to damage others! As for whether Lu Shu would wreck the group, Nie Ting still approved Shi Xuejins plan. Lu Shu had morals. He was very clear on what he should and should not do. This was a young man that often frustrated him, but could be trusted during crucial times That night, You Mingyu came to the Xingshu Road courtyard to see Lu Shu. He brought resources for the trip to the west and the position of Heavenly King. You Mingyu looked at Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury watching television. He had no intention of keeping Lu Xiaoyu away, because he knew the close relationship between Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu. I didnt expect that you would become a Heavenly King in the blink of an eye You Mingyu sighed with emotion. The Ninth Heavenly King. The world will definitely have their eyes on you. He did not expect Lu Shu to suddenly shake his head. I cant become a Heavenly King. Help me tell Heavenly King Nie that I have no intention of becoming a Heavenly King. Lu Shu had pondered deeply about rejecting the position of Heavenly King. Once he took on this position, his responsibilities would increase significantly. Maybe he was not mature in his thinking. Maybe his many years of experience had caused his personality to be as such. He would do his all to protect the team in this trip and do what he should do. He could consciously decide to get rid of the snake in the grass rather than to enter the remains at the cavern of lizards. He could lead his comrades to bravely kill the enemies on the island. But he did not want to become a Heavenly King. You Mingyu was dumbfounded. Are you serious? This is the position of Heavenly King a position that many yearn for! Did you know? There are newly ascended Class Bs in the Heavenly Network, but till today, they have not gotten the chance to become a Heavenly King. You cant be a Heavenly King with your abilities now! Lu Shu shook his head. I cannot accept this position yet. Slap me. Am I dreaming? You Mingyu said. Lu Shu said, What are you saying?! But Lu Shu did not do anything. He was not asking Lu Shu to really slap him, right? Suddenly, You Mingyu urged him, Hurry up and slap me! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What a strange request. He hesitated before slapping him. Slap! You Mingyu shouted, Ah! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Xiaoyu was confused. Little Fury was confused too. To be honest, this was the first time Lu Shu felt uncomfortable after slapping someone. Why did he feel like he was being taken advantage of Lu Xiaoyu glanced at You Mingyu. He doesnt seem like a serious person. Little Furys knowledge about humans was once again overturned. There were no such strange hobbies among its own species Ahem. Lu Shu had a strange expression on his face. Thanks for the resources. Its getting late. You should go back. Ill take a look at the resources. Before You Mingyu left, he said, Although you are concealing your identity and providing protection in secret. but Heavenly King Nie has said that you can reveal your identity and lead the group at any time. If the situation is very dangerous, he has allowed you to give up protecting the others. Sometimes, this is an inevitable decision in a hopeless situation. Chapter 633 - Cloud Yi, We Meet Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing this, Lu Shu could immediately feel the great importance that Nie Ting had placed on him. Of course, it was best if nothing happened. But if they really faced a hopeless situation that they could not salvage, then it was best to not put his life in danger. Everyone hoped for things to turn out as expected. Everyone hoped that this trip to the west would proceed safely, and that they would be able to make beneficial allies. But the problem was, reality would not change because of this hope. Who could guarantee that this group would definitely not run into danger? For sure, no one could guarantee that. When they could not escape danger and no one else could escape, the most important thing was to ensure that Lu Shu did not die. Lu Shu was silent for a while. He said, Please tell Heavenly King Nie that I will do my best to bring all of them back in one piece. I will do everything I can. The next day, Lu Shu headed towards the Liu village. He had thought that the inn would take one or two months to complete, but he did not expect to receive a notice from Li Yixiao saying that it was already complete. Not only was it completed, the Nalan family even managed the inn. The Nalan family had several big businesses. They even had a chain of hotels. Now, a common business model among hotels was to build the hotel, and then have another party to manage the hotel. For example, InterContinental Hotels have adopted such a model. When Lu Shu reached the Liu village, he saw Li Yixiao directing people to hang a plaque. The two inns were very close to each other. The inn that belonged to Lu Shu still did not have a name. On the other hand, Li Yixiaos inn was called When Lu Shu saw the plague that was put up, he was confused. A few lines were printed on the plague in small print. Love Your Wife, Love Your Life, Dont Hide Your Money, Dont Quarrel, Dont Talk Back Inn. This is my first time seeing an inn with such a long name Lu Shu sighed. Nalan Que was already sitting behind the counter as the current lady boss. Lu Shu could not help but sigh. There was always one thing to conquer another. Who would think that Li Yixiao would be so terrified? Who would think that Nalan Que, whose family was very rich, would give up on her family business to open a small inn with Li Yixiao? Lu Shu suddenly realized that there were only male staff in this inn When Nalan Que saw Lu Shu, she immediately beamed with joy and said, Xiaoshu, come over for lunch! Li Yixiaos expression changed greatly. We have just opened our inn. Eat more here! Nalan Que laughed coldly. So you do have some personal savings! From Li Yixiaos distress, +199! Lu Shu smacked his lips. Could they exclude him from their conflict? First things first. Li Yixiao changed the subject. The manager of this village is so cocky. When he saw that we were building an inn here, he built another two inns beside us. He even roped the villagers in. Although ours is much better than his, I think that he will use his price to compete against us. Nalan and I are discussing ways to make him go bankrupt. Do you have any good ideas? When Lu Shu heard this, he was very happy. This was his not his first time dealing with the villagers of the Liu village. The villagers had initially planned to use the strawberries in their greenhouses to earn extra income, but the strawberries had been wiped clean by Lu Shu. But Lu Shu had a clear conscience. This group of people had taken advantage of Lu Xiaoyu, thinking that she was easily bullied. They had come to steal their Chinese chives. Lu Shu was already showing mercy by not destroying their homes. Leave this to me. We will go the high-end way. If they are able to steal our business, its my loss, said Lu Shu with a smile. He had the Seal of Lands in his hands. If he increased the concentration of magical energy in these two inns, the two inns would not only become places for people to fulfill their needs. They would also become sacred training locations. But this way, they would have to reconsider their prices. Although the Beimang remains had a high concentration of magical energy, but if ten thousand people went there and shared the magical energy, it would only become a slightly magically rich land. It was no match for magically rich lands with very high concentration of magical energy. The concentration of magical energy was high here because Lu Shu planted Chinese chives. If the concentration continued to increase, the concentration of magical energy here would be higher than that of highly magically rich lands. It could be said that after Lu Shu got his hands on the Seal of Lands, the ones who directly benefited from it were Jiang Shuyi, Liu Li, and Lu Shu himself. Nie Ting knew that the Seal of Lands was with Lu Shu. Lu Shu was sure that Nie Ting would not respond if he did such a minor move. As Lu Shu was high-spirited and energetic, he heard a familiar voice coming from behind him. A cold voice said to Nalan Que, Do you have any rooms? Lu Shu turned stiff. He knew that voice even without turning back. Puppet Master Cloud Yi! When Nalan Que saw such a pretty lady, she had wanted to reject her. After all, even the staff in this inn were guys. Li Yixiao was clear on who to reject Now, there was a lady who was devastatingly beautiful. With Nalan Ques temper, she would definitely not let her stay here. But Lu Shu, who had his back facing Cloud Yi, glanced at Nalan Que. Nalan Que said without any hesitation, Oh, yes. We have rooms with a double bed and standard rooms. We have just started operations and are offering a 20% discount. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. The Puppet Master was the greatest security threat in the country. He was afraid that if Nalan Que rejected her, she would flatten this place in a matter of minutes Although Lu Shu was very sure that since the Puppet Master was hiding her whereabouts and would not make a fuss out of such a minor thing, who could guarantee that it would definitely not happen? Didnt she vanish into thin air? Heavenly King Nie, could you really be relied upon? Lu Shu kept his back towards Cloud Yi the entire time. He did not know why she came here. Did she already know that he was here? That did not make any sense. She would kill him immediately. She would not ask things like whether there was a room or not So what was special about the Liu village and Luo City? Lu Shu thought carefully about it. One had a Cultivation College, and the other was the biggest black market in the country. They both attracted many Practitioners. And this inn was one of the places with the highest concentration of magical energy The Puppet Master had to train too. Thus, she just chose a place with a high concentration of magical energy. There was nothing wrong with that It was as if Lu Shu had shot himself in the foot. Lu Shu was considering whether he should earn a little less money to increase the magical energy in the inn. This idea sounded quite reliable. Lu Shu waited for Cloud Yi to head towards her room before walking out. Once he was a kilometer away, he started to run wildly. As he ran, he called Nie Ting. Didnt you say that she had vanished into thin air? The Puppet Master is at the Liu village now! Come encircle and annihilate her! Nie Ting was silent. Annihilating a Class A in the middle of a city? Was it worth sacrificing the lives of half the city to do so? This was why Class As were truly experts. They were like atomic bombs. No matter where they exploded, the people in the area would definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. The Heavenly Network could not prevent the Puppet Master from entering their borders. They could only take a soft approach and keep a close watch on her while finding other solutions. Chapter 634 - Punishment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nie Ting went silent on the call, Lu Shu knew his plan was unreasonable. Actually he was also aware that as the leader of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting would do his best not to confront the Puppet Master, a mid-Class A, anywhere close to the cities. This was out of consideration for the greater good. It was not because Nie Ting was scared, nor because he had no confidence in defeating the Puppet Master. Instead, countless innocent lives might be lost during the fight of two or more Class As. The main difference between the Heavenly Network and many practitioners organizations was that the latter aimed mainly for their own international influence and cultivation resources whereas the former played more of a guardians role. Nie Ting would view himself as unworthy as the leader of the Network if he fought the Puppet Master at Luo City and put everything else at stake. Lu Shu understood his stance. Just like that analogy, when a Class A, now situated in the city center, could only be destroyed by a nuclear bomb, would you still press that button? Therefore, the Heavenly Network had adopted an alternative measure. The newly constructed inn that belonged to Lu Shu had been fully occupied by members of the Heavenly Network because they did not dare to stay in Li Yixiaos inn What was its name again? Back then, the Heavenly Network decided not to monitor Li Yixiao because experts were very sensitive to being watched. It was like their sixth sense after they had achieved resonance with the heaven and earth. Hence, it was possible that the Puppet Master Cloud Yi might go on a killing spree if she noticed she was under surveillance. The Heavenly Network had always been extremely prudent and careful when dealing with their enemies. They watched their distance and never underestimated their opponents, let alone the fact that the Puppet Masters had proven themselves to be rather cunning. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network had to know the movement of their enemies. That was why Lu Shus inn was chosen. All of them hid inside the inn and all communication was conducted with paper and pens. Even surveillance footage were played 15 seconds late, out of the fear that the Puppet Master might notice anything unusual if they were live. On the afternoon of the same day, Chen Baili also rushed to Luo City and secretly settled down in Luo Shen Cultivation College. Although the countrys borders were important too, there had been an improvement in the border management recently. Moreover, the newly ascended Class B, An Sheng, could also replace Chen Baili to guard the Southern Tibetan border temporarily. That showed the significance of a big talent pool. The Heavenly Network would not even be able to find replacements in urgent times if talents were not produced at a fast enough rate. Due to Cloud Yis arrival, Nie Ting decided to send Lu Shu overseas at once, instead of three days later. So long as Lu Shu was not in the country, the Puppet Master probably would not want to make more enemies right after the confrontation with the Saint. They would not act rashly if their target, Lu Shu, was not in the country. Truth be told, Lu Shu did not feel good at all. He was supposed to be going overseas to cause other people trouble, but now it seemed as if he had fled abroad But he had a question, how long had Cloud Yi stayed in China? It did not seem like a short stay, but what was she up to? As a Class A, she did not have to take orders from anyone in the world. So why was she so loyal to somebody? Moreover, she wanted to kill the Small White Fish when she learned about its betrayal, and it appeared that the only task they had been doing was drawing in former subordinates for their master. But why were all the former subordinates in the remains? Lu Shu believed it had to be related to the Ancient Yi clan, and it might be associated with the origin of the Spirit Qi regeneration. Having packed up his stuff, Lu Shu immediately headed to Luo City Train Station to meet up with the group of secret practitioners. He had changed into Li Tengs appearance. According to the plan, they would fly to Russia and execute the mission under the name of medical exchange. From Russian practitioners organizations, they would extend all the way into Europe. Most importantly, they had to circumvent the territory of the Department of Faith Theory. Currently, the Department was an ambitious organization eager for expansion. The Heavenly Networks hope to seek European allies also served to thwart their development. Eventually, this so-called medical exchange group would arrive in Sweden and form an alliance with the Deities When Lu Shu heard about that, he knew Nie Ting must have been lying about his role in the mission. Apparently, Nie Ting wanted to utilize Lu Shus connection with Coral, not some secret protector of the group The Puppet Master had gone out again before Lu Shu left. This time, she went to the downtown area. To everyones surprise, she went grocery shopping in a supermarket, followed by a movie and a steamboat meal at a Quanzhou restaurant All of the Heavenly Network members, including Lu Shu, were rendered speechless. She seemed just like any normal human being Lu Shu went for a walk in the village heads strawberry farm before he left. He stole all the strawberries as his snacks during his trip. Nalan Que said that the village head always threw his construction garbage at the doorstep of their inn at midnight. What a scoundrel! Afterwards, Lu Shu took out the red paint which had made significant contributions in the Collection of Gods, and wrote a gigantic REMOVE on the wall of the newly constructed inn When the village head came to check on the progress of construction, he was totally dumbstruck. Who the heck did this?! Then his wife rushed over, reporting that all the strawberries were gone At this moment, the village head immediately knew who was behind it. He led a group of people and walked towards Lu Shus inn, each holding a steel pipe from the construction site. This was a piece of advice he was taught. No Daoyuan Class student could get away with beating up villagers for no reason. Send someone to film the happenings in secret and upload the video online once the student used violence. Then, the student would be punished by public comments and he would never dare to do it again! The group of people rushed towards the inn aggressively. However, the main gate was close and it was completely quiet inside. In fury, the village heads son kicked the door open. In the next instant, a clang pierced through the silence. They saw a group of Heavenly Network members inside the inn, holding their swords in their hands, ready to attack All of them were speechless. They thought it was the Puppet Master who had returned from the steamboat restaurant! The leader asked, his face darkened, What are you doing here? The village heads son looked at the steel pipe in his hands and asked, Brothers, wanna see a pole dance? From Liu Weidongs distress, +999! From At this moment, the village head suddenly understood that that boy had purposely tricked them because the Heavenly Network was here! How freaking despicable! Meanwhile, Lu Shu had already reached the train station. Based on the time the village head must have already been punished by then. The Puppet Master was still at the steamboat restaurant and had yet to return to the inn. So perhaps the village heads family had finally learned their lesson this time Chapter 635 - Barrier Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu started his journey. What Nie Ting did not tell him was that the Puppet Master Cloud Yi had entered India through legal means, with a valid visa and plane ticket, the day after Lu Shu had left. She must be kept out of Chinas territory In the underground part of the base, Nie Tings eyes were glued to the surveillance video footages. Confused, Shi Xuejin asked, So what was that Puppet Master doing here? But it seems that our speculation was right. They are interested in India in its most vulnerable state. Its not that simple, Nie Ting said calmly, Its possible that they already know Lu Shus real identity. Think about it, the Puppet Masters stay in the Liu Village was rather baffling and she was even on the same flight as Lu Shu. Could both incidents have been a pure coincidence? Or was it a plan? But the thing is, why didnt she take action if she knew who Lu Shu was? Shi Xuejin was confused, Im more inclined towards thinking that shes looking for or waiting for something at Luo City. Not entirely impossible, Nie Ting agreed with a nod, Speaking of which, why is there such a long delay in the opening of Longmen Mountain remains at Luo City? Whats behind it? Im not sure about that. Our prediction of the remains on Longmen Mountain is only based on our experience too. Nowadays, with the increasing rate of Spirit Qi regeneration, there are more and more people who can practice cultivation. But our judgment about the Longmen remains may have been wrong since theres been nothing special spotted around the region, said Shi Xuejin, By the way, do you think anything bad may happen to the team with Lu Shu there? I reckon hed better act alone Nie Ting turned and looked at Shi Xuejin. Do you mean that bad things will happen to him or others in the team? Others, of course Lu Shus team gathered in a separate carriage on the train. They would take the plane from the Capital and the following procedures had all been settled. He studied everyone in the carriage. The so-called negotiation group consisted of three people only, one woman and two men, each dressed in a suit and a pair of spectacles with an intellectual air. But those secret practitioners were different. They lay around in the carriage, chatting and smoking, while some were playing cards. There were a total of 14 practitioners, including Lu Shu and a team leader who was from the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu did not know the leader. Despite his young age, his energy waves had reached the peak of Class C. According to his self introduction, this man named Xia Rensheng had received relevant training and was a proficient Russian and English speaker, which explained why he was selected to be the leader this time. Those elites of the negotiation group took out a thick stack of materials once they boarded the train. Lu Shu took a glimpse and saw that they were reading information useful for this mission. These people always came fully prepared. There was no reason to convince others without good knowledge of both parties situations. Admittedly, they were very committed about their job. They spent the entire train journey flipping through their materials and in quiet discussion except for toilet breaks, a drastic contrast with the surrounding secret practitioners. Before those practitioners were employed by the Heavenly Network, they were experienced magical stone smugglers who led a life-threatening lifestyle. They used to deal with black markets with their cunningness and schemes. On the other side, the negotiation elites were rather conservative people with conventional mindsets. However, all of them worked in the same team for Xia Rensheng. Lu Shu alienated himself from everyone since he did not know any of them. He closed his eyes and rested on a bed in the corner. He did not find anyone there trustworthy because he had no idea about their backgrounds. He would be a reliable protector, but not someone there to talk about cooperation or trust. Although those secret practitioners now belonged to the Heavenly Network, it did not guarantee their personality. Lu Shu had his hands on the black market for a while, and he could not have a better idea of how the majority of the secret practitioners were like. Hence, Lu Shu would rather try not to reveal his own information in the group, just in case any traitor there would sell it. The only woman in the negotiation group was quite young. Her name was Lin Ganyu and she had a pair of black-framed specs on her nose. Suddenly she turned to Xia Rensheng and said, Mr Xia, could you please ask those people to keep quiet? Our current work plays a vital role in the diplomatic tie between the Heavenly Network and Europe. May we please request to have our discussion in a quiet environment? Lin Ganyus choice of words was very polite, but not her tone. A secret practitioner called Liu Fan replied with a disapproving laugh, You have your work to do, so do we. Why should you act as if you are superior to us? Lin Ganyus eyes narrowed in slight annoyance. So how does your card playing help you with your work? Liu Fan lit a cigarette in the carriage. Immediately the stinky smell permeated the entire room. Lu Shu frowned at him. Certainly Liu Fan himself would not mind it since he was a smoker, but how could he smoke in such an enclosed environment? The wily slicker Liu Fan said with a grin, We can do our work well so long as we are happy. So stay out of our business! Lin Ganyu instantly exploded into rage. How can a bunch of scoundrels do their job well? Look at what you have done on the train! You play cards, chitchat and that one, whos been sleeping since the train started moving! What work can you do if you lack sufficient prior knowledge about your rivals?! Lu Shu was shocked. He was the only sleeper there, so she must be referring to him! It was fine that you were all having an argument, but could you please exclude the innocent one? At first, Lu Shu felt sympathy towards the negotiation group, but not anymore. Neither side were kind-hearted people. Ha, its a long journey ahead. Lets harm one another. Smiling, Xia Rensheng patted those secret practitioners shoulders and extinguished the cigarette with a pinch of his fingers. Observe the rules on our way there. Okay, go and take some rest. One sentence from him worked better than ten sentences from Lin Ganyu. None of the secret practitioners would go against the Heavenly Network because they had to seek refuge under the Network. Laughing, the group dispersed and went to rest. They were still cursing on their way to bed, as if to show to the negotiation team that they had done so only to save Xia Renshengs face, not theirs. Lu Shu listened to the commotion with his eyes closed. Perhaps that was the natural barrier between the lower and the upper-class. Neither side was willing to yield to the other. Lu Shu observed his chi mountain, whose progress had been slowed down again due to the remains. The mountain was only halfway till its original scale, and the journey of sharpening it was even longer and tougher. Chapter 636 - Trusted Subordinate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Suddenly, Lu Shu realized one thing. He was only 50 thousand distress points away from lighting up the seventh star! Lu Shu was suddenly excited. His journey to earn 3.2 million distress points was finally coming to an end. Class B was within his reach! This would not do. He had to earn distress points! Xia Rensheng looked at Lu Shu, who was crouching in one corner. This Li Teng had not spoken. He seemed easier to handle than the rest of the Practitioners. It seemed like this was the only person who could save him some trouble on this vehicle. Xia Rensheng was gloomy. Although he had gone through training before, this was his first time actually leading a team. The fact that Lu Shu had entered the team was a classified secret. The information that Xia Rensheng could see was limited to Li Teng. Lu Shus information was kept under high levels of security. Xia Rensheng did not have access to this information. As the leader of the team, Xia Rensheng wanted to have a trusted subordinate on this long journey. Even if there were conflicts within the team, he would be able to take control easily. Being a leader was not easy. If there were things that could not be easily said, he could still use his trusted subordinate as his buffer. One could play the good cop, while the other played the bad cop. This would be a better solution. Thus, Xia Rensheng set his sights on Lu Shu, who was the most well-behaved here Suddenly, he saw Lu Shu get up and fish out a box of stinky tofu from his bag. He silently put it on the table and lay down once again. He had no intention of eating the stinky tofu Xia Rensheng was confused. Why did you bring stinky tofu on board?! And why did you take it out but not eat it?! Suddenly, the secret practitioners and the negotiators flared up! Ugh, what is that smell?! Which idiot brought stinky tofu on board? Hurry up and open the windows! Are you dumb?! You cant open the windows in a train! Whose stinky tofu is this? Hurry up and get rid of it! From Liu Fans distress, +399! From Xia Renshengs distress From In this airtight train, Lu Shu was in a frenzy to earn the last few distress points he needed But Lu Shu did not think that he had gone overboard. After all, there were no particularly kind people on board But this caused Lu Shu to become a neglected character, away from the negotiators, the secret practitioners, and Xia Rensheng The train continued north. The future of their trip to the west was unpredictable. It was said that the perfect instant noodles required 500 milliliters of mineral water from the Himalayas. Boil the water to 100 degrees Celsius, then pour the water into the noodles and let it cook for three minutes. After three minutes, remove the noodles and put it into ice water. Stir it to cool the noodles and ensure that the noodles have a spring to them. Finally, add the condiments and cook for another three minutes with the 100 degree Celsius water. Once the time was up, immediately eat. But Lu Shu felt that the secret to a bowl of perfect noodles was not how you cooked it, but when you ate it. Some people liked eating it while spending the night at an internet cafe. Others liked to eat it on the train. Some liked to eat it in a hotpot, like in Korean movies, while watching dramas. As for Lu Shu, he liked to eat when others had no appetite. Lu Shu held a bowl of instant noodles and sat by the secret practitioners. He listened to them chat. After a while, Liu Fan could not take it anymore. Brother, could you go somewhere else to eat? Just now you had stinky tofu, now you have a bowl of instant noodles. Are you really out on a mission? From Liu Fans distress, +99 From Ye Zichens distress, +99 Their train car was sealed shut, At first, everyone thought that they could buy things while on board. This was a mission, not a leisure trip. Everyone felt that it would be shameful to bring instant noodles. But they could not buy any now, and they did not bring any either Lu Shu carried his bowl of instant noodles and happily walked away. He had approached the negotiators and the secret practitioners to hear what mission the Heavenly Network had assigned to them. After listening for a while, the secret practitioners talked about black markets and women He could even occasionally hear stories about The Venerable. It was as if the Venerable had become a legend among the secret practitioners. It was like a young martial arts master with white flowing robes and peak combat power in novels. The chat from the negotiators side was of more substance. Lu Shu heard some clues from them. The Heavenly Network wanted to sell their standard long swords to small organizations who did not pose a threat to them in order to obtain their ores. These ores were all metal ores that could be used to produced standard training weapons with magical energy after the rise of the magical era. The Heavenly Network had a good plan. They could check other big organizations by trading their weapons to small organizations. These small organizations also did not have the technology to produce their own weapons and could only rely on bought weapons. The Heavenly Network would also obtain some of the resources that they desperately needed. History had proven that isolated countries would only be beaten up by other countries. Thus, the strategy that the Heavenly Network had chosen was to actively make use of their global position, and not to persistently develop the strength of the Practitioners in their organization. There may be some people who felt that the Heavenly Network acted like gangsters. But Lu Shu felt that being vigilant in times of peace was the way to survive. Lu Xiaoyu was bored. She did not want to stay at home and watch Naruto. She felt that there was no meaning when Lu Shu was not home. Lu Xiaoyu carried her small bag. Little Fury obediently crawled up to her bag. The two of them headed to Luo Shen College. Big Cat and Naughty Pig were playing in the fields. Lu Xiaoyu let them take a break. When she reached Luo Shen College, a group of people greeted her. She bumped into Li Yixiao and Nalan Que walking towards the residential area. When Nalan Que saw Lu Xiaoyu, she beamed with joy. She liked Lu Xiaoyu from the bottom of her heart. Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, come, have some food at our place. Li Yixiao wanted to reject her, but thinking about it, Lu Xiaoyu was not Lu Shu. He was relieved and did not speak. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and agreed. She walked in and put on a pair of cotton slippers. Theres something wrong with this pair of slippers. Li Yixiaos expression changed. Nalan Que calmly took a pair of scissors and cut the pair of cotton slippers. There were two 100 hundred dollar bills inside Wow, Li Yixiao. Did you learn how to sew so that you can hide your savings? Nalan Ques expression darkened. From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Li Yixiao understood. Nothing good ever happened when either of the siblings came. Ha ha ha, I just realized that we have no food at home. Lets go out to eat! Lu Xiaoyu looked around. Okay. To thank you for taking care of me, I will treat you to a meal. Treat it as a form of thanks for building the inn. When they reached the restaurant, Lu Xiaoyu ordered a bottle of alcohol for Li Yixiao. After waiting for Li Yixiao to drink a bit, Lu Xiaoyu asked, Do you know where exactly Lu Shu is headed to this time? Li Yixiao said without thinking, Somewhere in Europe. After forming an alliance with the Deities in Sweden, they will come back. I dont think they will take long. Maybe at most half a year? Sweden? The Deities?! Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. Lu Shu had never told her any of this! Lu Xiaoyu put down her chopsticks and grabbed Little Fury, who was still eating. She headed to the cashier to pay the bill. She had to go to Europe! The boss of the restaurant calculated the cost and said with a smile, Young lady, your total is 201 yuan. But Ill charge you 200 yuan! Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said. Then if the total is 204 yuan, how much will you charge me? The boss was dumbfounded. He waved his hand. Ill also charge you 200 yuan! Lu Xiaoyu nodded. Then could I trouble you to give me a bottle of Coca Cola? The shop owner was confused. From Zhuo Muxians distress, +666! Chapter 637 - Change of Course Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was very busy. He had to feed Lu Xiaoyu fruits while eating fruits himself. To be honest, he did not want to keep earning distress points from his comrades. Although he was only one step away from the third Nebula, he did not feel satisfied immediately advancing without earning experience. But after all, they were his comrades. He came to earn distress points with a clear conscience, right? The train towards the Capital was very fast. They reached it in a few hours. After they alighted, there was no vehicle for them, nor did anyone come to receive them. They had to go to the airport by themselves to settle the procedures. From this moment onwards, they had become people who came under no ones jurisdiction. If anything happened overseas, the Heavenly Network would not admit to their identities. This was why secret practitioners were chosen for this. It was not because the Heavenly Network was heartless and did not protect their own people. If this was the case, they would not have to assign Lu Shu to accompany them. This was the situation they were in. Although it seemed rather cold, the Heavenly Network could not affect the entire situation just because of an individual. But there was a problem with the transport arrangements. There were two nine-seater SUVs. There were 18 people in the team, including Xia Rensheng. There was nothing wrong about this. But Xia Rensheng had forgotten about something, their luggage. Two SUVs could not store 18 peoples worth of luggages. They had to take up three seats at the back to put the luggage, but these three people would not have a place to sit. Liu Fan happily sat at the passenger seat of an SUV. Ill sit here. You guys can slowly choose your seats. Xia Rensheng thought about it. He quickly gave the negotiators seats. After all, he was tasked to prioritize the safety of these three negotiators. Their jobs were more important, thus their positions were also more significant. When it came to Lu Shu, there were no more seats. Liu Fan jeered, Li Teng, I think you can sit on top of the car. How about it? After the stinky tofu incident, a group of secret practitioners grouped together to pick on the three negotiators and Lu Shu. They could not provoke the negotiators much, since Xia Rensheng had placed a greater focus on protecting them. But Li Teng was different. He did not quite fit in with the rest of the secret practitioners and was easy to bully. Lu Shu was rather depressed. He did not want to think too much about going overseas and earning distress points. The trees long for peace but the wind will never cease. Lu Shu suddenly realized that this phrase suited him very well. He was a Shu 1 and he wanted to treasure harmony, but others did not agree! Ka! Lu Shu opened the passenger seat door and pulled Liu Fan out. Liu Fan wanted to resist, but he realized that he could not move! He had thought that Lu Shu was easy to bully, but that did not seem the case! What a pain in the ass! From Liu Fans distress, +199! The average strength of the secret practitioners was around Class E. Liu Fan himself was a middle Class E. According to his calculations, Lu Shu was at least a beginner Class D! Or even a middle Class D! His imagination was very limited. To him, the secret practitioners were not much different from one another. Since Li Teng was a secret practitioner too, his abilities would not be that high either! This was a normal thought process. After all, if a Class C or even a Class B appeared among the secret practitioners, it would be very frightening Liu Fan stood near the SUV and laughed coldly. Brother, take care of your temper when you are out. If not, something bad will happen to you. Lu Shu did not feel that this was logical. He was silent. Why should I control my temper? Shouldnt you all take care not to provoke me? From Liu Fans distress, +666! From Ye Zichens distress, +666! Li Ganyu, who was sitting behind, suddenly laughed coldly. Jackals from the same lair. Lu Shu suddenly could not understand. Why did she like to do such a thing did elite members go through this many times? From Li Ganyus point of view, the quarrel between him and Liu Fan was like a dogfight The most depressed person in the entire team was Xia Rensheng. He could not understand. This was his first time leading a team. Why were they at odds with one another even before they went overseas? He was very tired From Xia Renshengs distress, +99! They would stay in the Capital for a day before boarding their plane. Their original plan, to set off after three days, had been changed. Thus, they could not book so many air tickets in one go. The entire team was hence in chaos. Everyone had only thought that the Heavenly Networks plans had clashed. They took into consideration the overall situation and did not mind that the plans were shifted earlier. But they did not think that shifting their travel date earlier had nothing to do with the overall situation. It was only because Lu Shu wanted the date to be shifted earlier When they alighted and were about to enter the hotel, a middle-aged man with a walking stick and wearing glasses approached Li Ganyu and said, Pretty lady, I have not eaten for a day. Do you have money to spare? Lu Shu had thought that Li Ganyu would not give him any money. But Li Ganyu fished out ten dollars from her bag and gave it to him. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He waited for the man to walk way before saying. He did not ask for money from the rest of us even though there were so many people. He had chosen you because you were the only girl who seemed to have some sympathy. If he was really blind, how would he know that you are pretty? Li Ganyu was dumbfounded too. Ive been cheated! My ten dollars! From Li Ganyus distress, +299! Lu Shu was puzzled. He was not the one who had cheated her of her money. Why did he earn distress points?! Lu Shu laughed. Youve gained from this. He called you a pretty lady for ten dollars. I wont call you that even if you gave me 100 dollars. Maybe 1000 dollars would be enough From Li Ganyus distress, +499! When Lu Shu saw that Li Ganyus expression had darkened, he was happy. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with causing mutual harm to the people in this team. Suddenly, Li Ganyu fished out 1000 dollars from her wallet and passed it to Lu Shu Lu Shu said, Pretty lady. Brother Liu Fan and the rest looked at Lu Shu humiliating Li Ganyu, but they did not expect this turn of events. Although youve earned easy money, do you not have any moral principles? If I give you 1000 dollars, will you call me handsome? If you want me to call you handsome, Ill have to charge more maybe 10 thousand Lu Shu said after carefully looking at Liu Fan. From Liu Fans distress, +666! Lu Shu was happily earning distress points. He was getting closer and closer to lighting up the seventh star. Lu Shu could feel boundless joy He did not feel guilty. On one hand, it was because the situation would take its own course regardless of his wishes. On the other hand, he needed these distress points for his own training. As they prepared to board the plane heading north towards Russia to hold talks with an organization called White Bear, Xia Rensheng received a notice. White Bear has been destroyed Chapter 638 - Mission Impossible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The allies that the Heavenly Network selected for trading their standard swords had to fulfill a few conditions first. Firstly, they had to be in possession of the ores needed by the Heavenly Network. The Network was not a philanthropist and it was meaningless to exchange the weapons for tens of thousands of magical stones too. Secondly, they had to be geographically close to the Networks potential threats for strategic reasons. Nowadays, the competition for remains and resources was world-wide, and it would not be a worthy deal if it could not result in two powers draining each other. Otherwise, the Network would be nurturing their own enemies. Thirdly, they had to be strong enough to safeguard the weapons provided by the Network from the other organizations. Else, the Networks potential threats would be the ultimate beneficiaries of their deals. Nonetheless, the Heavenly Network was not omniscient. In their available information, the two greatest practitioners organizations in Russia were the White Bears and the Red Sparrows. The Red Sparrows had been more powerful all along because they were the first to produce a Class B and their total number of Class Bs had always been more than that of the White Bears during their subsequent development. In Russia, the White Bears took up about 20% of the cultivation force while the Red Sparrows the remaining 80%. Usually, other forces would be more careful when plotting against the White Bears because it would be a drain on their resources and manpower. What if they were taken advantage of by other organizations then? Therefore, Nie Ting would want to restrict the development of the Red Sparrows using the White Bears to create some room to grow for the latter. In the end, things were too unpredictable. The White Bears had already been wiped out It was an unexpected and unprepared plot twist even for Nie Ting. At the moment, the leader of the White Bears had fled overseas and his people had been almost exterminated. As a result, the initial plan to go to the north was now rendered meaningless. The negotiation team had spent days studying the relationship between the White Bears and the Red Sparrows but now their efforts had all gone down the drain. Whats the use of it now, with the White Bears out of the picture? Yet, the secret practitioners showed no sympathy at all. Instead, they were all happy for their misfortune. They had purposely raised their voice loud enough for the negotiation group to hear. Haha, I also conducted some good research on the relationship between the White Bears and the Red Sparrows. Although I couldnt really get it, it seems that those professionals cant do the job either. It felt as if a professional team had lost their match by 0 to 3, and then people were bitching online saying they would have achieved the same result if they were on the field Here, the negotiation group were the professional players, and the secret practitioners were the gossipy ones But Lu Shu disagreed with their view, because one would not even be able to enter the Finals without professional expertise Everyone stayed at the hotel and waited for orders from the Heavenly Network. Unexpectedly, the order came on the night itself. Xia Rensheng frowned at the message. Their new destination was thousands of miles away from Europe, it was South Africa! Xia Rensheng had studied that country before. At the moment, the entirety of South Africa was involved in a battle between the practitioners and the mercenaries, vying for the ownership of a recently discovered, enormous mineral reserve of special metals. It was the only war-torn place in the current relatively peaceful world As a matter of fact, most of the native practitioners had disappeared from the land and the current owner of the reserves was a mercenary organization called the EO. At the beginning, they were a group of soldiers hired for military purposes, but in the end they started slaughtering local practitioners after the discovery of the mineral deposits. Undeniably, the mercenary industry had always been a messy one. It was not because of their complicated demographics, but their interest-oriented nature. However, the order Xia Rensheng received was not to fight them, but to hold a preliminary trading negotiation with them. Afterwards, people would be sent there to finish off the follow-ups with the EO and only then could the team leave for Europe. What made the matter even more complex was that it was not their own plan to head towards South Africa. After claiming the ownership of the mineral reserves, the EO had sent an invitation to all big organizations in the world the night before for a business deal. Therefore, the exercise might be more dangerous this time. Xia Rensheng was confused. He had yet to reach the completion stage despite his peak-Class C abilities. But there would probably be Class Bs in South Africa when all the big organizations swarmed there. He was clearly incompetent for the task! Why couldnt they at least send a Heavenly King for such a serious matter? However, he was well aware of the working style of the Heavenly Network and the Network would never send their men on an impossible mission. In the movie series Mission: Impossible, it seemed super cool that Tom Cruise could always complete extreme tasks. But they were not in a drama! It would be a failure of Nie Tings duties if he intentionally sent his people on a deadly assignment. So why his team? Xia Rensheng was perplexed and could not figure out why. The only possible reason was that his was the only ready team at the moment and the task was too urgent to allow time for other teams to prepare. Everyone was shocked to hear the new order from Xia Rensheng. Although none of them had been to South Africa, they had all heard about how inhumanely cruel those mercenaries were. Furthermore, the secret practitioners in the team were a far cry from the mercenaries. On one hand, they lacked professional training and were obviously inexperienced in killing people and on the other hand, they were totally different people at heart. While Liu Fan and others simply longed for a stable life with sufficient money and time for cultivation, the mercenaries would not even blink an eye to have blood on their hands. Dont worry too much, though, Xia Rensheng explained, We are not there to fight. In fact, the EO will probably be responsible for keeping the order as they were the invitation sender. Anyway, they are businessmen this time, not soldiers. Hence, the result will be different as the starting point is different. But even Xia Rensheng himself did not buy it. Why would practitioners obey rules? He could not say it out loud, though. What if someone in the team wanted to escape! While the group of secret practitioners remained quiet, Lin Ganyu spoke, clenching her teeth, We are going since they need us to negotiate with the EO. If we die in the end, wed rather die on a mission Captain, please tell the Heavenly Network that we will study the EOs information carefully. Lu Shu was surprised by Lin Ganyus courage as the only woman in the team. The secret practitioners looked at one another and squeezed out a few words. Lets go then. How can we, a bunch of men, be more cowardly than a woman? Chapter 639 - I’m Only Asking for the Direction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was bitterly cold in Russia, a northern country. The majority of the land in Russia was still covered in ice when spring had already visited China. In fact, the leader of the White Bears, Lev Shagin, did not flee overseas as stated in the report. He was hiding on an ice sheet within Russia, deliberating about his future plans. At the moment, the Red Sparrows were ready to ambush him on his possible escape routes. They would never let him go so easily. Shagins initial plan was to develop slowly in secret and maybe even overthrow the Red Sparrows rule one day. However, never had he expected that his enemies were already on the move before he could prepare. In this battle, he was a deserter. He had kept his life at the cost of sacrificing his brothers and his friends families. Otherwise, he would not have been alive now. He did not feel guilty though, because the fact that he was still alive meant the possibility of revenge. Everything would be gone if he was dead. At nightfall, Shagins face was glowing beside the campfire. His facial expression was gloomy and hopeful at the same time. With the Red Sparrow dictatorship, what could he do? Actually, in terms of names, the White Bears sounded more aggressive than the Red Sparrows, while in reality it was the reverse. Due to the same reason, the Red Sparrows was more popular among prospective members After a long consideration, Shagin decided to flee to Mongolia first and suspend his revenge. Just when he extinguished the fire and was about to set off, a black, giggling shadow emerged from the floor with a little girl. Lu Xiaoyu! Lu Xiaoyu did not use any proper transport because there was no time for visa application. Hence, the easiest and most efficient way was of course Anthony. Lu Xiaoyu took a look at her GPS and sighed in distress as if no one was around. Wrong direction again Admittedly Lu Xiaoyu had come fully prepared. She had bought a huge pile of equipment before she departed. However, there were no signals underground and she could not tell the direction under the surface either. Hence, it was perfectly natural to get lost Shagin was utterly confused. He did not know what was going on, a little girl of such a young age was brought out of the ground by a black human-looking shadow, and she was speaking Chinese. Lu Xiaoyu took a glimpse at Shagin and continued studying her map. After a long while, she keyed in something in her device, expressionless, and pointed it towards Shagin. Then, a female machine voice said, Can I ask how to go to the headquarter of the White Bears? From ֧ӧѧܧڧߡs distress, +199! Shagin was stunned. Then, he replied in Russian, Why do you need to find the White Bears? The translation device paused for a long moment but could not produce any sensible sentence. Impatient, Lu Xiaoyu shouted at the machine, Speak slowly! From ֧ӧѧܧڧߡs distress, +199! Shagin paused and repeated his question more slowly, Why, do, you, need, to, find, the, White, Bears? He felt wronged. Why was he being yelled at by a little girl after his team was wiped out by the Red Sparrows! He was curious, though, why a little girl who had appeared in such a creepy way was looking for the White Bears? Lu Xiaoyu pondered and answered, No reason. Just tell me where it is. Shagin shot a look at Lu Xiaoyu. He felt that this little girl must have come from a big background. Could she be a successor of a Chinese practitioner family? Would it be possible to fight the Red Sparrows using her power? Unrealistic. Why should she help him, a lone loser? She wouldnt get any benefits from it. Nonetheless, hatred was the best poison for eliminating sound logic. Shagin suddenly had a plan. What interesting things might happen if he killed this little girl and blamed it on the Red Sparrows? Yet, just when his murderous will appeared, a wall of deep sea white sand had already separated him from Lu Xiaoyu. In the next instant, Johnson sprang out of the black hole. Swarms of purple crows bombed Shagin. Lu Xiaoyu did not try to summon Lu Shu because she did not want her secret trip to be exposed. Lu Shu would find out if his clones were summoned there! It was totally out of Shagins expectation that Lu Xiaoyu, having sensed his evil plan, would take action first. At first, he thought this girl could not possibly be that strong. As a Class B expert, it would be a joke if he could not even kill a little girl. However, in reality, he really couldnt As the purple crows swarmed towards Shagin, countless grains of deep sea white sand had launched their attack as well. Instantly smoke and sand shot up on the battlefield. Shagins astonishment was unspeakable. How was he suddenly under the joint attack of two Class Bs?! From ֧ӧѧܧڧߡs distress, +999! Where did they come from? Were they the little girls bodyguards? Which bloody family were you from? Even the head of the family would not have the luxury of having two Class Bs as his bodyguards! Although the materialization-type was not that strong, Johnson was still a solid Class B! Swarms of purple crows poured out continuously, just to cover Anthonys attack. Their aim was very clear! It was not Lu Xiaoyus ability to materialize so many purple crows, but Johnsons. He had used it in Pattaya. That was Lu Xiaoyus most powerful combat method. Anthony as the main attack force and Johnson as his cover. Her victory was almost certain when fighting a single Class B because her opponent would have to juggle with two strong rivals Shagin was a metal-type Metahuman. Suddenly countless blades shot out from him towards Lu Xiaoyu, but all of them were blocked by deep sea white sand and Lu Xiaoyu herself was also dodging the attack agilely. Only a few blades hit her, but to Shagins consternation, she did not bleed at all. A few cracks formed on the layer of deep sea white sand surrounding Lu Xiaoyus body. However, given the strong defense of the sand, it was impossible for a few remaining blades to destroy her armor. If there was only half of the deep sea white sand, Lu Xiaoyu would only be able to use it for either attack or defense. But then the Collection of Gods had delivered the other half themselves Lu Xiaoyu was exasperated. She was going all-out! The crows surrounded Shagin, trapping him inside. This time, the inner layer was exploding crows and the outer was deep sea white sand. Lu Xiaoyu watched quietly as Shagin died a slow death due to exhaustion. From ֧ӧѧܧڧߡs distress, +1000! Lu Xiaoyu was perplexed. Whos he? Im only asking for directions! Distressed, she studied the map for a long while. Where on earth are the headquarters of those White Bears? Which direction should I go now? She waved at Anthony, who spat out a black soul pearl from his mouth. It was the one Lu Shu fed him last time. At this moment, Anthony finally stopped his silly laugh. After the soul pearl absorbed Shagins soul itself, Anthony swallowed it again. In a split second, Anthonys power soared from mid-Class B to the peak of Class B! Even Lu Shu was unaware of it! Chapter 640 - Arrival in South Africa Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu had been vexed for a very long time. Why was it that whenever Anthony was laughing, he would realize that he could spit out the soul pearl and use it for other purposes? After the soul pearl absorbed the soul, Anthonys strength would increase, just like how absorbing a soul pearl would increase ones strength. Lu Shu had thought that the soul pearl was a one-use item, but this was not true. Lu Xiaoyu had planned to stop Anthony from laughing. Having thought about it, she realised this would not do. If Anthony no longer laughed, how would she be able to find Lu Shu? Although Anthonys laugh made Lu Xiaoyu rather unhappy, she calmed down when she thought about how she could make use of this to get back at Lu Shu The soul that had absorbed Lev Shagin gave Lu Xiaoyu a few new memory fragments. These fragments were dispersed, but they all pointed towards the same reality. Lu Xiaoyu opened her mouth in shock as she saw the body of Lev Shagin. So this person was the leader of the White Bear organization? She had gotten rid of the last person in the White Bears?! Such luck! What had she done?! Lu Xiaoyu suddenly realized one problem. If the White Bears were gone, then would Lu Shu and the rest still come here? Obviously not Lu Xiaoyu was upset. Why was he so easy to kill?! She had come here for nothing. Thus, Lu Shu and the rest most likely changed their plans and headed directly to Europe. Lu Xiaoyu pondered deeply. Her face while she was thinking was cute but serious. Then lets go to Europe! Lu Xiaoyu said with certainty. Suddenly, Anthony laughed and took Lu Xiaoyu underground to flee to the west. At the same time, the plane that Lu Shu was on had landed in South Africa. He suddenly saw a Russian name register on Lu Xiaoyus distress points record page. Lu Shu felt uneasy. After he exited the plane and changed his sim card, he called Lu Xiaoyu. Sorry. The number you have dialed is unavailable. Although this was not the first time Lu Shu had heard this line because of Zhong Yutangs ringtone, this time, Lu Shu was very certain that Lu Xiaoyu had gone somewhere out of range and had lost signal What was happening? Did Lu Xiaoyu secretly head to Russia to find him? Lu Shu remained unsure. As there was only one Russian name recorded, Lu Shu was not sure whether Lu Xiaoyu had attacked a Russian within China He had wanted to use Johnson to summon a clone and see what exactly Lu Xiaoyu was doing. But as Lu Shu wanted to use the celestial map to activate Johnsons abilities, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly kept Anthony in the black hole in a frenzy Lu Shu had to obtain proof of Lu Xiaoyus approval before summoning a clone. Furthermore, Lu Shu could not use Anthony without Lu Xiaoyu having first released Anthony. Lu Shu tried to summon Anthony for a long time, but there was no reply. He suddenly remembered that Xia Rensheng understood Russian. He looked at the words in the systems back end and copied them out on a piece of paper. He passed the piece of paper to Xia Rensheng. Is this name in Russian? What does it say? When Xia Rensheng saw this name, he was dumbfounded. Isnt this the leader of the White Bears that had escaped overseas? Lev Shagin! Many organizations are looking for him. Ha ha, no need to find him anymore. 1000 distress points had appeared. Bro, he is dead! Lu Shu was slightly depressed. How did Lu Xiaoyu bump into him and kill him?! What a mystery The weather in South Africa was very hot and humid. They were in Anguo, which was where the headquarters of EO were as well. The minerals were in the east. Due to EO going back on their word, and the fact that their combat power was evidently much higher than that of the local Practitioners, there had been conflicts for a few consecutive years. But due to the intervention of outside organizations, there was suddenly a rare peace in this region. Although they were in South Africa, Lu Shu estimated that they would spend most of their time dealing with Practitioner societies like the Phoenix Society. They would not have many opportunities to interact with the locals. As they walked out of the airport, Lu Shu saw Howard from the Phoenix Society walking out as well. There were at least 20 members from the Phoenix Society that surrounded Howard. They all held formidable strength! Lu Shu had dealt with Howard before. He was in charge of foreign relations in the Phoenix Society and had an air of arrogance. He was a rather high-leveled Class B. Lu Shu accidentally glanced at Xia Rensheng. He realized that Xia Rensheng looked as if he was feeling weak Lu Shu was curious. Leader, you dont look very confident. Xia Rensheng did not say anything, but he felt weak. He was in charge of research on foreign relations. How could he not have come across any information about Howard? As expected, he was an important Class B. Xia Rensheng himself was a peak Class C. Was it possible for him to not feel weak? What was this? Heavenly King Nie could not have underestimated the importance of these minerals, right? These thoughts continued to spiral in Xia Renshengs head. But as the leader of the team, he could not expose his weakness. Even if he felt weak, he still had to lead the team to complete their task. He could not let his emotions affect his team. This was what a leader had to do. There were times where whether you wanted to do something was not important. What was important was whether you needed to do it. Xia Rensheng said calmly, It seems that almost all the representatives from the respective countries have arrived. We will most likely proceed with the negotiations once all the representatives have arrived. For the secret practitioners, you can relax for now, since there are no resources to be traded in Africa. But for the negotiators, your responsibility is heavier. I hope that everyone can work together and focus on the task so that we can complete this mission. When Li Ganyu heard this, her eyes lit up. She wanted to be useful to others. When others needed her, she could prove that there was value in her existence. She would feel accomplished as well. Leader, you can rest assured! For the secret practitioners, try not to have any conflicts with the other representatives. Xia Rensheng reminded them. The other representatives are stronger than us. But everyone, there is no need to worry. The Heavenly Network has been notified when we left the borders. Follow-up support from the Heavenly Network will arrive in two or three days. As Lu Shu looked at the environment around him, he nodded casually. Yes, yes, no conflict, no conflict Liu Fan and the rest also assured Xia Rensheng that at most, they would only take a walk around and not get into any fights with the other representatives. After all, they knew that they were not that strong. But Xia Rensheng suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did he feel that the secret practitioner called Li Teng did not take his words to heart?! Chapter 641 - Biochemical Weapons Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was not that Lu Shu did not listen to what Xia Rensheng had said. In the first place, the two of them had come here with very different objectives. Xia Rensheng and the rest were here to trade minerals with EO. When Lu Shu took a look at the information, he realized that they had a decent stock of minerals. The EO had called the large organizations over not to sell the minerals to only one organization, but to discuss the price and allow the representatives of each organization to then compete over that price. On the other hand, Lu Shu only had one objective coming here. He was here to earn distress points and increase his strength How could he earn distress points? He could not promote harmony here. If he did, where would the distress points come from?! The EO had arranged accommodation for everyone. The representatives from each organization would stay in a newly-built villa. But Lu Shu felt that EO had intentionally put everyone in close proximity with one another so that there would be friction between the organizations, making it easier for EO to take control amidst the chaos. Lu Shu did not care much. After he decided on where he would stay, he went out for a walk. When the secret practitioners knew that his abilities were higher than that of theirs, they decided not to provoke him directly. Lu Shu did not care about whether they would carry out any cheap tricks in private. As he walked on the old streets of Anguo, he realized that this place was very different from other places. Back in China, you could only see dirt roads in the countryside. Here, half the roads were made of dirt, while the other half was made of cement. When a car passed by, it would stir up a cloud of dust that filled the air. Lu Shu saw a fleet of cars with the EO symbol. There were all sorts of people in the cars. Their expressions were valiant and cold. EO was a global Practitioner organization. To be honest, South Africa was a mystical place. The most popular Chinese products were motorcycles, followed by essential balms. A small bottle of essential balms that sold for a few dollars back in China was worth 8 USD here. Furthermore, the motorcycle companies that were worth ten billion dollars here were all Chinese companies. Thus, some people could not understand why China wanted to provide South Africa with aid in construction. After learning about this information, Lu Shu could understand it a little more In the past, there were many people who wanted to smuggle essential balms. As a result, the customs imposed strict rules and checks on essential balms. If one brought more essential balms than allowed, their balms would be confiscated. There was a businessman who brought second hand clothes from China to South Africa. One piece of second hand garment was worth a few USD, providing him with high profits. South Africa also produced a few unique businessmen. They waited for second hand clothes from China to arrive at the harbor before packing them and replenishing their stock. As for whether the source of the second hand clothes was legitimate, no one paid much attention. As with any other country, there were many poor locals here. But their spending habits were different from that in China. It did not matter that they could not afford the clothes that cost eight dollars. They would still buy it, even if they had to borrow money The Chinese also came to South Africa to open factories. When they first opened, they gave out a months worth of pay in advance. But three days later, the local workers went on strike. They had already spent all of their wages Everyone knew that this way of thinking was limited. The locals here would spend all their money and not save up. If they were given a months worth of pay in one go, they did not know how to budget for the other 27 days The Chinese factories thus changed the way they paid their workers. They would pay their wages every three days. But the locals then spent three days worth of wages in just half a day They had no choice but to give out wages at the end of every work day. But once they did that, the locals used up all their money and went out, never to return again What the This place was not fair at all. It had become normal for Chinese comrades to be robbed here. When they were driving, they would have to pay a fine whenever they encountered the police. But now, it was different, everyone who came here were Practitioners. The local thieves became quails. The combat power of the Practitioners was just too high. They could not provoke these Practitioners Thus, stealing became a technical job here. If you did not have good judgment, you would not dare to even make a move. Lu Shu saw that the sky was turning dark and headed back. He felt slightly regretful that no one had come to steal from him and help him earn distress points. But these locals who had rich experience in stealing did not know that someone was here, waiting to scam them. When Lu Shu returned to the villas, he realized that something was not right. The villas were very luxurious, like a Chinese garden. But the problem with this Chinese garden was that there was too much vegetation suitable for hiding. He could sense unusual waves of energy from within the vegetation. There were seven large organizations. But Lu Shu could sense five unusual waves of energy from the vicinity around the villa. Lu Shu was unhappy. They were all large organizations! Could you enhance the quality of your surveillance technology?! He started to patrol the area. When he sensed a wave of energy, he raised his hand and threw a box of stinky tofu. He did not care whether the soup would spill. He was using the stinky tofu as a biochemical weapon. From Ian Clintons distress, +399 From After throwing the stinky tofu, Lu Shu even asked softly in English, Is there anyone inside? The people inside had wanted to escape when they smelled the stinky tofu. But when they heard this sentence, they stopped in their tracks. This stinky tofu truly packed a punch. Lu Shu had never smelled any stinky tofu as strong as this. The distress points continued to increase Lu Shu was happy. He did not leave and stood there, waiting to see how long the people inside could bear the smell. This bunch was a point-generating machine. They did not even escape Lu Shu had thrown the box of stinky tofu when it was half open. When he threw it, it spilled on the floor. After more than ten minutes, someone screamed and ran off The others followed behind him. That night, there was a rumor among the large organizations that someone had brought biochemical weapons in! This was not a peaceful competition at all! Lu Shu happily returned to the villa. He heard Xia Rensheng talking to the rest. This time, we have to be extra careful and wait for the assistance team to come. When you speak, be careful. When you sleep at night, take turns to do the night shift. Remember to pull the curtains. The environment around us is perfect for surveillance. Lu Shu did not speak. He secretly changed his clothes and sneaked out through the window. As he jumped out of the window, he changed his appearance to that of a white man. When he found the villa where the large organizations were staying at, he used a stone to break the window before throwing stinky tofu inside. Earlier, someone in the villa had said, I dont think that it is an actual biochemical weapon. It does not inflict any real harm on Practitioners. Now, the people in charge of surveillance all stepped back. If it really was a biochemical weapon, there would at least be some symptoms on their skin. But there was nothing. It is most likely just a method to get rid of surveillance. I suspect that the Heavenly Network is behind this. After all, it happened beside the Heavenly Networks villa. Since it does not inflict any harm and is just to get rid of surveillance, we can just keep a lookout for them. Also, we have to find out who exactly did this, said Howard slowly. The next moment, as they were discussing their next move, they heard the sound of glass breaking. A white person flashed past the window. Suddenly, an unpleasant smell filled the villa From Ian Clintons distress, +666 From This bastard dared to attack on his own initiative?! We just said that he was doing so only to get rid of surveillance?! Chapter 642 - Enemy Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As of now, a total of seven organizations had arrived. Lu Shus stinky tofu attack was targeted at all six of them. The unpleasant smell rendered them unable to focus on the task at hand. All six organizations suspected that it was a planned attempt to provoke conflicts among them! However, they were wrong. Lu Shu had not done it to earn an advantage in the negotiations, the trade deal, or the mineral reserves. It was only for the distress points. But to him, distress points translated to power. While others would recognize the importance of the negotiations, trade deals and product exchange, Lu Shu believed power spoke in all situations. Besides, the very fact that the Heavenly Network had received the invitation was not because they had rich resources or affluence, but because they were one of the strongest organizations in the world. With two Class As and a few Class Bs, their overall strength could be ranked as the worlds top organization with no disputes. But they had too many enemies. If they were weaker, no one would fancy negotiating with them. They could simply rob them of all their resources. Easy. That was why it was crucial that Lu Shu officially ascend to Class B. Very crucial. Meanwhile, the members of the various organizations were slowly approaching the stinky tofu. Only one organization had figured out that it was not some biochemical weapon, but merely a Chinese dish. However, they could not understand why a Caucasian would be running around with so much stinky tofu, and why its smell was so awful Its for sure that there are no Caucasians in the Heavenly Networks team, and no one entered or exited from their villa, someone explained his analysis, He used a typically Chinese object to piss us off probably because he didnt know we saw that hes a white man. Hence, he wanted us to think that its the Heavenly Network. I get the logic. But are you sure this stuff is edible?! another person exclaimed. It was a smelly black cube! Was it really food? How shocking Someone go and check whether anything happened at the Heavenly Networks villa, one of them said. Meanwhile, Lu Shu had already returned to his room through the window. After conducting a ground check, people from other organizations reported back and formed the same conclusion. Nothing happened to the Heavenly Network! As expected, the man wants us to blame it on the Heavenly Network! Howard said with a nod, Of course, its also possible that the Heavenly Network is behind it. But Im more inclined towards the first possibility. They have just arrived and theres no time to plan all this. I have a question, someone said, the Heavenly Network members we have encountered, except those in the remains, are all the cream of the elites. But this time their team seems rather mixed and messy. I suspect that they dont hold the trade deal in high regard, or maybe they have even found similar mineral reserves in their own country. Undeniably, it was a logical deduction. Xia Renshengs team consisted mainly of secret practitioners because their original mission was nothing righteous, and Lu Shus joining was only due to the urgency of sending him overseas Yet, as the team was formed in a hurry, the Heavenly Network decided to send another more professional group to replace them three days later. As a matter of fact, Nie Ting was uninterested in whether they could get the reserves in the beginning. He only wanted Lu Shu to piss off the other organizations That created the illusion that the Heavenly Network was prepared to lose the deal In fact, Lu Shu himself had almost forgotten about one of his top talents, that things would always steer towards an advantageous direction for him if he did not intentionally put in much effort. At the moment, he was ready to sing his Twinkle Twinkle Little Star and cast the rest to the back of his mind It was only ten thousand points to go till Class B! Four more organizations arrived on the next day, all under EOs invitation. Hence, there were as many as 11 organizations here for the trade negotiations! The circulation of intelligence had already started before any visible movement of the teams. It was the norm among big organizations, though. Thus, the four organizations who had arrived later were well informed of the stinky tofu incident too. Sitting on the rooftop of the villa, Lu Shu gazed at the entire residence area. Suddenly he saw a group of practitioners slowly enter the region, each clad in a white cloak. Lu Shu studied them closely. They had their hoods on despite the sweltering weather, the pure white color looked cold and lifeless on them. The Department of Faith Theory. It was Lu Shus first time seeing them in real life. He could tell their ranks from their clothes, and the leader of the group was the Cardinal, who was only second to the alpha of the Department. At this moment, the Phoenix Society happened to meet them head-on. The leader of the Department of Faith Theory suddenly stopped, smiling at Howard. Its said that you mistook food as biochemical weapon last night. Interesting. Howards eyes narrowed in hostility. Correct me if Im wrong, but I heard that the Bishop of your Department shut himself up when the Puppet Master headed to Europe. The Cardinal laughed. Ha, the Puppet Master, not a big deal. Hes not worthy of our attention. Nevertheless, we do anticipate the appearance of the man behind the Puppet Masters. Thats more entertaining. Dont use euphemisms to justify your own cowardice, Howard said with a sneer, Im afraid you may piss your pants in fear when that man truly makes his appearance. Currently, the battle between the leader of the Phoenix Society, the Saint, and the Puppet Master in the South American remains was well-known across the world. Although no one emerged as the final winner, the Saints terrific power was now widely recognized. That had gained the Phoenix Society much influence on the international arena. The Cardinal shook his head with a faint smile. One day, you will understand our standing. Honestly, though, what a disgrace, that the famous Phoenix Society would be scared by a Chinese dish. After he finished his sentence, the team of the Department of Faith Theory moved forward, ignoring the Phoenix Society completely. The Cardinal suddenly looked up at Lu Shu, grinning widely, showing his teeth. The Heavenly Network is getting worse too. Then, he led his team towards the villa allocated by EO. Once the door was open, a strange smell blew straight into their face. One of them roared at once, Enemy attack! Lu Shus expression changed Chapter 643 - The Ignition of the Seventh Star! Chapter 643: The Ignition of the Seventh Star! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Enemy attack! Abandon the place! In case its toxic! The smell was very special, no one in the Department of Faith Theory had ever encountered it before. They had been very cautious about potential schemes plotted against them by other organizations and hence, it was an understandable reaction to a strange smell like that. Instantly swords clanged out of their sheaths from under their cloaks, ready to attack. However, there were no enemies, but only a box of stinky tofu behind the open door Lu Shu did not rest after the tofu incident the previous night. Since all of the villas would be occupied by the other organizations, it would be the same no matter who he pissed off. Thus, he placed a box of stinky tofu in each vacant building From Francesco Russos distress, +666 From They had fallen for the same trick right after jeering at the Phoenix Society Who the heck did it? That was so despicable! Howards group had not walked far. They laughed out loud at the scene. Although they had been fooled too, it did not matter if everybody else had been tricked Then, Howard turned away, his face darkened. Try to find that person. As a matter of fact, the Phoenix Society was genuinely interested in a collaboration with EO, which would allow them to slowly take control of EO and make them the Phoenix Societys puppet. They had done similar things before. Thus, they would not be pleased if their plan was disrupted by an outsider. But no one had expected that the man they were looking for was sitting on the rooftop the entire time. At the moment, Lu Shu was overjoyed. This round of tofu attack had helped him with the completion of the third level of his Nebula. Perfect! Having returned to his room, Lu Shu closed his door and redeemed the Nebula Fruit. He waited patiently as the seventh star lit up. What would his third flying dagger be like? Lu Shu eagerly anticipated. In fact, most people only had one flying dagger because typically one would not have so much energy to spare and the daggers were hard to find. As for the Hall of Swords, they did not need so much effort to train their swords as they only relied on swords of will. However, even after the creation of such swords, one still required the Treasure of Heaven and Earth as the weapon container. That was the origin of Li Xianyis white jade flying dagger. Nonetheless, Lu Shu needed neither effort nor resources for nourishing his swords. Furthermore, his swords could be wielded as naturally as his own arms. Hence, the more swords he had, the stronger he was. The Nebula Fruit transformed into celestial power, rushing inside Lu Shu. Like a moving galaxy, it swept across many ignited stars. Yet, it seemed that a bottleneck had occurred, just like what happened at the completion of the second nebula. The seventh star in the third level did not start its rotation, nor did it emerge as the brightest star. It showed that Lu Shu had yet to pass the level! The seven daggers, namely the Corpsedog, the Concealed Arrow, the Yin of Sparrow, the Seizing Thief, the Non-Toxic, the Filth Removal and the Smelly Lung, corresponded to the seven basic instincts of joy, anger, grief, fear, love, hatred and lust respectively. Thus, he must experience the emotion of grief this time. Then, Lu Shu retrieved a trident from his Seal of Lands. Decisively he broke it But nothing happened. Lu Shu smacked his lips in confusion. What? Im very sad already Lu Shu had given it a lot of consideration about how to pass this level. To him, what could be more grievous than the loss of personal property No matter what, nothing was comparable to class advancement. He would do it himself But why had he not powered up yet? The trident had already been broken! Lu Shu pondered. Could it be because he was not sad enough?! With tears on his face, Lu Shu broke four more tridents. One for the rising sun, one for the moon, one for his hometown, and one for his dreams This was so freaking heart-breaking! But still nothing happened to the third nebula! Ha, even the cultivation techniques were unreliable now Lu Shu tossed the broken tridents back into his Seal of Lands, hoping that his son, Chaos, would not mind eating broken tridents After all, it should not make a difference whether they were broken, right? For instance, broken dough sticks, broken chocolate bars and broken prawn crackers were still edible. So broken tridents should probably follow the same logic too As the saying went, daughters must be spoiled with material affluence but sons must not. Hence, he should not spoil Chaos either. It should make do with whatever was available. Only then did Lu Shu feel better about the broken tridents. Undeniably, Lu Shu was good at staying optimistic Back to the question at hand. Lu Shu was now suspecting whether he had remembered the sequence wrongly. Could it be the third dagger was not the Yin of Sparrow, but something else? But how would he know which one it was! Besides, he had not figured out how to trigger the other emotions too! Suddenly, he heard a knock on his door. Xia Rensheng called from outside the door, Li Teng, gather downstairs. We are having a preliminary negotiation with EO. Okay. Coming! Lu Shu smoothed his mood and headed down. Once he came down, he heard Lin Ganyu talking to everyone, The preliminary negotiation is equally important too. I hope everyone will cooperate with the three of us. Dont cause any trouble. Xia Rensheng added, Last night, someone tried to use a very despicable means to cause conflicts between us, the Heavenly Network, and the other organizations. Fortunately, his plot has been exposed. But please bear in mind that we have to be careful with our words and actions before the arrival of our support team. We will be able to act more freely with them by our side. At this moment, the secret practitioners behaved themselves too. Indeed, they did not dare to make any bold moves with only one Class C in the team, while all the other groups were led by Class Bs. Someone asked softly, Who do you think will come and support us? Some Heavenly King, of course. There arent many Class Bs. Easy guess, another person replied excitedly. It was their first time working with a Heavenly King. Is the Lord coming? I think hes rather suitable. I dont think theyll send a Class A because Class A Heavenly Kings are so precious. Itll be a disgrace to come for such a meeting personally. I also guess itll probably be the Lord. Its said that the Lord was in charge of overseas matters. Then how about the Venerable? someone suddenly said, Didnt they say the Venerable is also from the Heavenly Network? Itll be excellent if hes coming. The elders in the Route 301 black market said that the Venerable is quite nice to the secret practitioners despite his mean words and bad temper. They said the Venerable can help you make money but the Lord cant Chapter 644 - Negotiations Are Temporarily Canceled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The negotiations did not occur at the EO headquarters. Instead, the wilderness in the outskirts had been chosen. According to Lu Shus analysis, EO might be quite worried that these experts would destroy the EO headquarters if the talks did not go the way they wanted. It did not matter who would eventually win. If the EO headquarters were flattened because of this, it would be very embarrassing for them. Even if the large organizations destroyed their headquarters, what could they do? EO was very strong. There were no other organizations in South Africa who had two Class B experts like them. But the problem was, these two Class B experts were no match for the large organizations. EO was depending on the large organizations to create checks and balances for one another. This was the reason why they had invited 11 organizations to hold talks. If there was any organization who wanted to monopolize all the minerals, the others would cooperate to drive them out. They would not allow an opponent of the same ability to take advantage of them. Under these circumstances, EO, who was an organization that the other large organizations could easily destroy, would act as a buffer and a middle man. Everyone wanted to take control of EO in the future. On the other hand, EO would be able to achieve success without much trouble. They would be able to experience a thrill, as if they were walking on a steel wire. Lu Shu felt that the leader of EO was very daring. It was not enough for him to ask a tiger for its skin. He even found 11 tigers. Out of these 11 organizations, the Department of Faith Theory, the Phoenix Society and the Heavenly Network had the most influence. They were organizations with Class A experts. They were truly top-notch. But the other organizations were curious. The Heavenly Network was evidently the stronger organization among all the organizations. But why did they seem so weak Before they set off, Xia Rensheng suddenly asked curiously. Li Teng, why do I sense that you are not scared at all? On the contrary, you seem rather excited I have never seen negotiations on such a large scale before, Lu Shu said and laughed buoyantly. Xia Rensheng felt that Li Teng was not too reliable, but he had a decent way of thinking. He brought Li Ganyu, Liu Fan and the rest to the wilderness on the outskirts. Lu Shu occasionally observed the terrain. If they were to battle here, he had to see where he should run towards. After all, there was no way the group would be able to face a group of Class B experts head-on. He would be fine, but Li Ganyu, Liu Fan, and the rest might die. Even Xia Rensheng, a Class C expert, might not be spared. The EO organization had been established at the end of the 20th century. During the era with scarce magical energy, they were a mercenary organization that had run wild in South Africa. They were very capable and vigorous as they were seasoned warriors. During the magically-rich era, the leader of the organization, Bennett, as well as many key members suddenly experienced an awakening. Since Africa did not have many Practitioners, they could occupy a dominant position in the region. But if this was the case, it was hard for EO to sustain themselves. Only Bennetts family could grasp the methods of training. This had no use during magically scarce eras, but their skills could shine during the magically-rich era. EO had their own mercenary training camp made up of sharp young men. There was no easier way for Bennett to choose those with potential and train them as Practitioners. Thus, the rise of EO in Africa was accidental, but necessary. Lu Shu stopped and read the information that Shi Xuejin had sent him. His phone from the Heavenly Network probably had more information than that of Xia Rensheng, Li Ganyu, and the rest. There was information regarding Bennetts youth. For example, when he was 13 years old, he had gotten into a fight and blinded his classmate with a pencil. Thus, he went overseas and became a mercenary soldier. After the magical era, EO did not just seek money. They had greater ambitions. Thus, they became one of the evil organizations in the country. There were also some informational videos about EO, as well as their hobbies, etc. In the video, Bennett was wearing a beret with a very cold expression on his face. He seemed to be lecturing the others. The one who had secretly filmed the video was one of the participants in the military training. The Heavenly Network provided Lu Shu with thorough information. But Lu Shu could not analyze the information about Bennett now. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. He had to think of more ways to earn distress points. If not, he would have gone overseas for nothing! But he was stuck at the third level of Nebula and could not use his distress points. What a headache! Wait. Lu Shu suddenly thought of one thing he could spend his distress points on! Chi Fruit! He had collapsed one chi mountain to produce a sword spirit. His second chi mountain had not fully formed. He could use his extra distress points to buy Chi Fruits and speed up the pace! Although this sword spirit was not very strong in terms of combat power, it could still provide solid support. Lu Shu had felt that since he was stuck at the third level of Nebula, there was no point earning distress points. But now, it could be used to purchase Chi Fruit and produce a sword spirit. They were approaching the destination. The representatives from each organization waited. They made sure that there was some distance between them and the other organizations. They were only waiting for the leader of EO, Bennett, and the rest of the people. Xia Rensheng softly reminded them, Remember what I have said. Be careful in your actions, and wait. Where is Li Teng?! They suddenly realized that Lu Shu did not follow them here. As the large organizations were waiting, everyones satellite phone started to ring wildly. Howard furrowed his eyebrows and picked up the phone. He was dumbfounded. Did you say that someone almost destroyed the EO headquarters?! Who did this?! You didnt catch the culprit? You didnt catch the culprit even with two Class Bs? Where is Bennett? After questioning around, they realized that Bennett and another Class B expert from EO were on their way to the negotiations. There was no one guarding the headquarters. The headquarters were left vulnerable. At this moment, someone suddenly ran over wildly with a small mountain in hand. The person had hurled the small mountain at the EO headquarters, resulting in a giant hole Bennett and the Class B expert, who were originally on their way to the negotiations, rushed back to the headquarters. The culprit had vanished. He was a white man. When they mentioned a white man, everyone thought of the person who had thrown stinky tofu. Someone raised the point that this person and the person who had thrown the stinky tofu could be the same person. The negotiations were temporarily canceled. There might be an organization who was planning to sabotage this deal From Howard Millers distress, +666! From Xia Renshengs distress, +666! From Francesco Russos distress, +666! Everyones expression changed. They would find this organization and punish them! Chapter 645 - Great Detective Xia Rensheng Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why did Bennett chose to hold the negotiations in the wilderness? Because, it would be easier for them to escape if the talks fell through, and it prevented Class Bs like Howard from destroying their headquarters. But what happened? Their headquarters had been destroyed even before the negotiation started Bennett had an easily irritable temper as well. He sent out a message. Whoever was able to find and kill the culprit, he would hold talks with first! This was incredibly embarrassing. EO was not the only organization in this country. Within two hours, the news that EO headquarters had almost been destroyed by a small mountain got out. If they could not find the culprit, Bennett would have to live the rest of his life in shame. Not only did he try to find the culprit, he even roped in the big families to help out. But the big families were very shrewd and would not pointlessly engage in this exercise in trying to find a needle in a haystack. It was obvious that some unknown organization had come prepared and they wanted to take this chance to sabotage the deal. What if they were very strong? Some organizations were not invited, but this did not mean that they were not powerful. Some examples included the Deities and a newly established organization in Australia. The large organizations were not in a panic. If they could not find the culprit, would Bennett then be unwilling to hold talks with any of them? Bennett was probably seeing how long the organizations were willing to wait. Everyone agreed that EO was the middle man and a buffer for the large organizations who did not want to have any direct conflict with each other. Instead, they wanted to peacefully solve the issue as far as they could. But if this middleman was not qualified, then they would work together to change their middleman and restart the negotiations. The large organizations decided to wait and see what would happen. Xia Rensheng and Li Ganyu heaved a sigh of relief. This way, they could wait for the assistance team to rush over. But they still did not know the culprit behind this. What was their objective? Xia Rensheng sent information on the situation back to China. This information would eventually reach Nie Ting. But what made Xia Rensheng surprised was that whenever it came to this group of people, Heavenly King Nie would choose to silently observe. He did not even bother to give Xia Rensheng a reply, on whether his decision was right or not. He also did not use the information to help them find out who the culprit was When they returned to the villa, Xia Rensheng suddenly thought of something. He brought Liu Fan and the rest up to Lu Shus room and knocked on the door. Lu Shu sleepily opened the door. Xia Renshengs expression darkened. We are out on a task. Everyone took a risk to do their best for the Heavenly Network. Is it alright for you to stay at the villa and sleep? Although Xia Rensheng said so, he had cleared a doubt in his heart. When the EO headquarters were attacked, Lu Shu was coincidentally not around. This made Xia Rensheng recall an anime called Detective Conan. When he watched the anime, he could not help but think that all the characters were stupid. Every time they were solving a case, did no one realize that Conan had disappeared? Thus, when Lu Shu disappeared, he immediately suspected that he was the culprit. But it seemed like his suspicions were wrong How could a minor secret practitioner have the ability to do such a thing? Even if Lu Shu did it, there should be people chasing him now. Xia Rensheng would never know that no one, except Class As, would be able to chase Lu Shu, who was very determined to run away. Liu Fan laughed coldly. You may be stronger, but so what? Turns out youre a coward! Do you dare to go out of this villa? Of course. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He said, Whats so scary about that? As he spoke, Lu Shu went down and walked out of the villa. No one knew where he was headed The people behind him looked at one another helplessly. What was happening? Did you really go out? The problem was, negotiations had been cancelled! Where were you going?! Taking into consideration everything that had happened, it was hard for everyone to hold a good impression of Lu Shu. The impression of Lu Shu was that of a cowardly secret practitioner with no moral principles. Lin Ganyu even felt that Liu Fan was cuter than Lu Shu Lu Shu wandered on the streets before finally walking into a grocery store selling cigarettes and alcohol. He took a box of cigarettes and asked, How much? Six dollars, said the boss. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Give me a discount of 2 dollars and 33 cents. If it is cheaper, I will take it. The boss was a local citizen of Chinese origin. There were many of these people in Africa. It was normal to encounter them. The boss lowered his head and did not make eye contact with Lu Shu. He passed a bag to him. I cant reduce the price any further. How about this? Lu Shu took the bag and walked out without even looking at the contents of the bag. As he walked out, someone pulled on his sleeve. The boss looked at him and said, Pay up. Boss Nie has told me that you have to pay. Lu Shus expression darkened. How much? Nie Ting was weird. Why did you have to annoy me here?! One dollar, the boss said with a laugh. Its hard to do business with stiff competition here. Please give me some business. Lu Shu made sure that there was no one around before fishing out a trident and pointing it at the boss. Ill give you one more chance to rephrase your sentence. The boss was confused. From Zhao Yongchens distress, +399! Zhao Yongchen was dumbfounded. Heavenly King Nie said so Let go of me, Lu Shu said calmly. Zhao Yongchen smacked his lips and let go of Lu Shus sleeve. Its just one dollar Are you that poor? Lu Shu kept his trident. What else did Nie Ting say? Zhao Yongchen said, I am in charge of intelligence in South Africa. If you have any problems, just come and find me. The entire African information network will be in your hands. This was the message Heavenly King Nie wanted me to pass to you. Let us do our best to obtain the minerals. Lu Shu was unhappy. Why was he tasked with such a heavy responsibility? And yet, he was being charged as well? Are you out of your mind? Do you know who I am? Lu Shu asked. He still had Li Tengs appearance. Zhao Yongchen shook his head. Im not supposed to know. I dont know anything. Im just relying on code words. Lu Shu turned and left. Zhao Yongchen chased behind him and said softly, How should we assist you? No need, said Lu Shu. He did not want the intelligence personnel, whose jobs were already very tough, to take risks with him. This was also his original intention in rejecting the position of Heavenly King. But Zhao Yongchen did not give up. He asked, Then what about the ores? Lets go with the flow. From Zhao Yongchens distress, +199! Zhao Yongchen did not know who Lu Shu was. He also did not know what tasks Lu Shu had completed earlier. He just felt that this was the first time, control of the entire African information network had been passed onto someone else without any conditions. But he did not seem reliable at all! Chapter 646 - You Are Not Suitable Chapter 646: You Are Not Suitable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu walked on the road. He had kept the goods from Zhao Yongchen in the Seal of Lands. He looked out as far as the eye could see. This African city was desolate and dilapidated. This place had experienced many wars. Furthermore, the locals here were not very courageous. Many of them wanted to reap without sowing. He was not belittling them. Their personalities were indeed very different from the people back home. This piece of land was very fertile. There were many resources whose potential had not been tapped on. When Lu Shu walked past the building, he could still see a hole in the building, as well as countless dilapidated walls. When he returned to the villa, everyone was in the living room discussing their next move. Lu Shu realized that for some reason, while he was gone, the secret practitioners and the three negotiators had become closer with each other. What was happening? How did these two groups of people bond so quickly? To be honest, Lu Shu did not expect that the secret practitioners and the negotiators would be bound by hatred for a common enemy, Lu Shu. Thus, they were on much better terms with each other After entering the villa, Lu Shu walked up. Liu Fan shouted, Where did you go? The mineral resources are very important. Dont you feel that you should help out? We have put in so much effort. And here you are, observing by the side? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What exactly have you guys done? This baffled Liu Fan and the rest. Up till now, everyone had only been discussing. As for the concrete steps they would take to carry out the organization, they had not even seen the people from EO, let alone start any negotiation. If you were to ask them what exactly they had done even Liu Fan could not come up with an answer. From Liu Fans distress, +99! From Xia Renshengs Lu Shu had offended everyone. He had rejected everyones contributions. The negotiations will eventually begin. We have to make preparations in advance so that during the actual negotiations, we will be able to proceed smoothly, said Li Ganyu coldly. Lu Shu nodded his head and went up. If he said this, they may not believe him. But he thought that the talks would not go through In other words if he succeeded, then Liu Fans, Li Ganyus, and everyone elses preparations would be for nothing. But he could not accuse them of not taking the initiative. The Heavenly Networks objective this time was to obtain all the mineral resources. Lu Shu had his own judgment of the situation. He felt that as long as one organization took all the mineral resources for themselves, they would definitely be attacked by the others. He did not know how he could obtain the resources. But now, he decided to just stir up trouble. Lu Shu returned to his room and took out the goods that Zhao Yongchen had given to him. He found an army uniform and a beret. After he changed his clothes, he changed his appearance to that of Bennetts and jumped out of the window. At first, he had thrown the stinky tofu to make the large organizations give up on surveillance. Now, the entire vegetation was filled with the smell of stinky tofu. No one would be able to stay there for long. This made movement for Lu Shu much easier. If he did not do so and someone saw him jump out of the window, what would he do? Thus, Lu Shu felt that he had great farsightedness although he did not think of this back then when he threw the stinky tofu. Lu Shu walked around and arrived at the villa where the Phoenix Society was staying at. The members of the Phoenix Society were doing shifts at the door. Initially, they did not plan to do so. Now, they did so to escape the stench of stinky tofu. After all, the box of stinky tofu back then had made them nauseous for an entire night. The smell still had not dissipated. Lu Shu calmly stood at the door. I have something to discuss with Howard. The members of the Phoenix Society looked helplessly at each other and welcomed Lu Shu in. In the afternoon, they were still talking about Bennetts message that he would talk to whoever found the culprit first. They had decided to wait patiently, but they did not expect Bennett to personally come and find them! It seemed like the message was just an excuse. They had to pretend to advance on one path while secretly going along another! Howard walked down with a smile. He said proudly, Mr Bennett, you have made a wise decision. The Phoenix Society is your best partner. Lu Shu calmly said, Theres no use just talking. I need to see the actual goods. After all, there are many organizations competing. What has the Phoenix Society brought to me? We have whatever the other organizations have. I heard that Mr Bennetts son has not awakened. The Phoenix Society has a fruit that can awaken earth-type abilities, Howard said. Lu Shu felt slightly disappointed. He had no use for the fruit. After all, he could not eat it. How nice it would be if he could obtain a weapon! But either way, Howard was giving it to him for nothing. He said calmly, Then what are you waiting for Ha ha, Mr Bennett, theres no hurry. Howard invited Bennett to sit on the sofa. From this, Lu Shu could see Howards superiority. They were evidently on EO land, but he acted like the owner of the house. This was the result of being one of the most powerful people. To be honest, destroying EO would be like completing an easy game to a Class A. This was a true top-notch organization. This time Lu Shu did not come to obtain goods. The people in charge of foreign affairs from the large organizations would not commit themselves until success was certain. Was it logical to offer payment even without seeing the actual goods? They had nothing to fear because of their strong backing! Thus, from the start, Lu Shu had determined that it was not realistic for him to obtain anything. He was only testing the water. He had no time for this. He went straight to the main point. Lu Shu thought about it and said, The Phoenix Society wants to obtain the mineral resources through us, right? He had hit the nail on its head. Everyone clearly had this intention. Lu Shu just wanted them to reveal it. Howard laughed and calmed down. He said in a serious tone, Mr Bennett, I dont know why you have called the large organizations here. Since youve said it, we will not hesitate to lay our cards on the table. The mercenary organization EO has developed very well in Africa. But we are facing some limitations. We are too weak to set our eyes on the world. Thus, we planned to choose an organization to protect us through this deal. Frankly speaking, it is a merger, Lu Shu said. He had randomly come up with an explanation. Howards eyes lit up. So this was Bennetts original intention! The Phoenix Society was their first choice because of its power! As for the merger, they would wait until the influence of Bennett and the others were taken away by the Phoenix Society. Then, they would have no say! Howard laughed. So, Mr Bennett, what do you think about the Phoenix Society? Lu Shu was silent. You are not suitable. Howard was speechless. From Howard Millers distress, +999! Howard could not understand Bennett. After all that trouble, you only came to say this? Are you crazy?! Chapter 647 - A Huge Mess! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Howards expression instantly changed. He did not think that Bennett, the leader of a second-rate organization, was this crazy. He actually dared to come here alone and talk wildly like that! Lu Shu imitated Bennetts expression. He maintained a calm but fierce expression. What, do you think that I have to fear you just because I am alone? You can try to hold me back. The Phoenix Society is indeed very strong, but this is not America. Wait. Howard suddenly felt that Bennett was very confident. Did he already form an agreement with the Department of Faith Theory? Or the Heavenly Network? So Bennett was not here to negotiate with him. He was most likely here to spur him on, then destroy all the members of the Phoenix Society here! In the worst case scenario, the Department of Faith Theory and the Heavenly Network would already have cooperated. This would explain why the Heavenly Network did not sent any members with high combat abilities. The two organizations had already come to an agreement. It was enough for just Francesco to come. As for what exactly had happened, Howard had not worked it out. Howard did not think about the other large organizations, as only the Department of Faith Theory and the Heavenly Network had Class As. Only these kinds of top-notch organizations would be able to give Bennett the courage to face the Phoenix Society. Send him off, Howard said with a wave of his hand. He did not want to get into a conflict with Bennett. He decided to remain calm and get rid of any misleading leads before uncovering the truth. The organizations that Bennett had invited had indeed given EO the liberty to choose. But this also gave Lu Shu a lot of room to express his creativity. Lu Shu walked out and took the opportunity to go to the villa where the Department of Faith Theory was staying at. Not matter whether it was the Phoenix Society or the Department of Faith Theory, Lu Shu realized that the thought processes of the people in charge of foreign affairs were amazing It seemed that only prudent people like them were suitable to handle foreign affairs. So why did Nie Ting feel that he was suitable? He felt that he was prudent in his own life, but to others it was decent If he really became the person in charge of foreign affairs and gathered with those from the other organizations, he was evidently different from the rest Francesco from the Department of Faith Theory was more introverted than Howard. But this could also mean that he thought a lot. Thus, after Lu Shu earned distress points from the Department of Faith Theory, he would leave Lu Shu felt a sense of pity. He knew that Howard was willing to give items like awakening fruits to pull him over to his side, but Lu Shu did not get anything. Since he wanted to earn, then he had to work together and have some substantial progress. But Lu Shu was alone. He was not the real Bennett either. How could he work together? After he was done with the two large organizations, the remaining organizations were easier to handle. Those organizations were stronger than EO, but there was a limit to their strength. At most, they had a few Class B experts and were not a real threat. No matter whether they were suspicious, they would not dare to attack. They would just not understand Bennett and think that there was something wrong with him. Was it appropriate for him to come over late at night just to anger people? Lu Shu was used to acting. Even Xia Rensheng and the rest were not spared. Bennett was still in a frenzy to find the culprit. On the other hand, all the organizations felt that they were being targeted Lu Shu happily jumped back into his room and ate a Chi Fruit. Even if there was a disaster outside, he could only do so much, right? As for the others, he would act according to the circumstances. He would see the reactions of the large organizations before deciding on his next course of action. The next day, Bennett finally calmed down. He realized that he may not be able to find the culprit. But he could not cancel the talks. Back then, he was taking a large risk in inviting so many organizations here. He was very clear that he had to rely on the conflict and suspicion between the organizations in order to benefit. He could not be upset. Thus, he immediately deployed people to invite the organizations to a second round of negotiations. But when his staff returned, they told him that the attitude of the large organizations had changed. All of them rejected the invitation and did not want to hold talks anymore Bennett was dumbfounded. What was happening? Why did they not want to discuss? If only one or two organizations backed out, it was not a problem. But all 11 organizations had suddenly changed in their attitude! Had the world changed overnight Bennett was suspicious. He told his subordinates to bring some special local products to the large organizations as a gift. This was a small matter. He wanted to see how the large organizations would react. Why in the world did they reject? The subordinates left dumbfounded and came back dumbfounded. The reply from the organizations? We are not suitable. Bennett was confused. From Bennett Thomas distress points, +999! What were you not suitable for? If you were not suitable, then who else in the realm of cultivation would be suitable? And everyone said the same thing! Are you kidding me?! Lu Shu earned an endless flow of distress points. After the first big wave, he only earned a few points here and there. But it was much faster than back then when he had just started to build his chi mountain. After all, he had more areas to aim at. He did not have to continue eating Nebula Fruits. He felt that his efficiency was very high just by eating Chi Fruit. His second chi mountain was almost complete. As he waited for the birth of his second sword spirit, he did not care what was happening outside. After the formation of the chi mountain, he still had to scrape it. But this time, it was different. He scraped the bottom of the chi mountain as he built it. He did not delay any further. When it was time for a meal, Lu Shu headed to the dining room to make himself some food. He saw Liu Fan, Xia Rensheng and Li Ganyu discussing in the living room. Lu Shu was suddenly happy. How were the talks? Liu Fan held back. they have not started. From Liu Fans distress, +399! From Lu Shu did not question further. Instead, he encouraged them. All the best! There will eventually be talks! From Liu Fans distress, +499! From To Lu Shu, everyones objective was the same, thus he did not want to discount their enthusiasm. It was just that the methods that they used was different. But he was obviously cheering them on. So why were there distress points At that moment, there was a sudden uproar outside. There were people fighting! The fight started quickly and ended quickly. Xia Rensheng took a quick look outside and came back. He said, There was some conflict between the Steel organization from Germany and the Sardin organization from Italy. It was nothing big. Everyone realized that the large organizations were fired up! Chapter 648 - Fight! Fight! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At first, the situation was very straightforward for EO. There were only two outcomes. First, they could mediate the discussion between the large organizations and eventually benefit. Second, they would be destroyed by the large organizations and the winners would then distribute the mineral resources. The day after Lu Shu tricked the large organizations, he received the latest news from the Heavenly Network. EO had made this decision not because Bennett was superior and brave, but because the Department of Faith Theory had prescribed a time limit for EO to give them the mineral resources. Bennett did not give in. He took a dangerous risk and invited 11 organizations in one go. In the worst case scenario, it would become a life and death struggle with the Department of Faith Theory. Lu Shus doubts had been cleared. Bennett was not taking a huge gamble. Lu Shu felt that although Bennett could be considered an expert in the realm of cultivation, he was not powerful, nor did he brag that he was smart. One could even say that he was not particularly intelligent. So why was he taking such a risk? So the Department of Faith Theory had been involved all along. Lu Shu had to protect himself. To be honest, Lu Shu respected Bennett. Lu Shu felt that the realm of cultivation had now become a place where the weak were prey to the strong. The Department of Faith Theory, who had Class As, unscrupulously plundered resources, while Bennett, who was a Class B, could only use a potentially fatal method to protect himself. But after spending so much time on this land, Bennett had not done many good deeds. The information that Lu Shu received indicated that the military training camp Bennett had initiated was to provide EO with new blood. But the people in the training camp were not recruited. Instead, they were forced to join. They destroyed an entire village and took their children away. Lu Shu had heard of this before, but after reading the information provided, he felt that this was completely unethical. Lu Shu silently ate a Chi Fruit in the villa. Now, the large organizations and EO were thrown into a state of chaos. It was not time for Lu Shu to make his move. He felt that the situation would be worsened if he did so. But if the Heavenly Network could get a hold of this information, Howard most likely could as well. Earlier, he had made the organizations falsely assume that Bennett had backing. How would the situation develop now? That night, Lu Shu suddenly sensed a wave of energy from outside the villa. The frightening power from the wave of energy made Lu Shu realize that something major had occurred outside. He jumped up to the rooftop of the villa. He suddenly saw a gigantic fire phoenix with fiery wings flying towards Francesco from the Department of Faith Theory. Flames occasionally dissipated from its wings, like feathers dropping. But these feathers were very dangerous. They did not dare to stand on their feet. Their subordinates waited outside the battlefield and prevented anyone from launching a surprise attack. Howard pointed his magnificent red staff at the sky. The fire phoenix turned from orange to a deep red. All the subordinates were sent flying by an explosion! Francesco walked slowly, as if he had not been affected. When the fire phoenix appeared in front of him, he suddenly spread out his arms. A pure white light appeared in front of him and acted as a shield, keeping the fire phoenix out. He calmly flew upwards, as if he was in a storm. He calmly said, The light of a villain must be extinguished. His flame does not have to shine. Howard laughed coldly. The Department of Faith Theory is such a sanctimonious organization. Since you have formed an alliance with Bennett, you must face the rage of the Phoenix Society. Francesco fell silent. He could not understand. Wasnt Bennetts backing the Phoenix Society? Why was the Phoenix Society so angry Francesco consciously realized that something was not right. They had all assumed that Bennett had the backing of a large organization, but was Bennett deliberately confusing them and putting up an act? So he had no backing in the first place?! What was Bennett doing They may not believe this, but even Bennett himself did not know what he was doing But Francesco did not want Howard to know the truth. He could seize more benefits when there was information asymmetry. Suddenly, Francesco drew his long sword from within his white cloak. The sword produced a silver light that shone towards the fire phoenix. The air was distorted because of this silver light. The conflict between the two Class B experts was terrifying. The silver light engulfed the fire phoenix. Howard felt that it would be difficult for his fire phoenix to escape this bind. He placed his staff on the floor and burst into raging flames. He leaped towards Francesco like a fiery poison snake. Suddenly, a Class B earth element Metahuman who had been watching them suddenly attacked Howard. Francesco broke into a smile. This time, 11 organizations had come. No one would seize the mineral resources by themselves. The alliances had already decided on their formation. They were just waiting for the actual battle! Howard, who was vulnerable, was suddenly sent flying into the air by the soil underneath his feet. Howard was indeed very strong. When the ground underneath him rose, he had completely merged with the flames. The flames protected him! However, his staff that he had left on the floor was sent flying outwards. The fire phoenix returned to its orange color and its strength had decreased considerably. Francesco slowly folded his cloak and walked towards Howard. Suddenly, a massive stone flew over. Someone shouted, Howard, we will work together to kill them? The massive stone flew past Francesco. Francesco suddenly recalled the hole in the EO headquartered caused by the small mountain For some reason, Francesco suddenly realized something. So Howard had destroyed the EO headquarters? Why would he do so? Howard thought for a long time, but he could not understand why these reinforcements had come. Out of the 11 organizations, the Phoenix Society had allies as well, but this white person who attacked he did not recognize them at all! They probably wanted to borrow his power to pin down the Department of Faith Theory. After all, if anything happened to him here, the Department of Faith Theory would dominate the entire situation. Howard knew that he was probably being used as a weapon by others. But he did not reject this, as he needed to give the Department of Faith Theory some pressure! But that person did not run towards Francesco. Instead, his target was Howards staff! Suddenly, a silence descended on the battlefield. Everyone looked helplessly as the white person bent down and picked up Howards staff before running off From Howard Millers distress, +999! What was happening? When Howard saw the figure running away, he became angry Chapter 649 - The Flow Is Most Intriguing Chapter 649: The Flow Is Most Intriguing This fight should not have ended this way. The Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory would be inextricably involved in a dispute. They would use up all their strategies and allies. The other organizations would take sides with the two organizations. Eventually, it would become an earth-shaking battle. After all, the two organizations had expanded their influence overseas. It was inevitable that they would clash. Leaving aside the Heavenly Network, a first-rate organization that did not seem very strong on the surface, the strongest global Practitioner organizations were the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society, both had Class As. Thus, they would eventually get into a conflict. Even the leaders of the two organizations were mentally prepared for this. The two organizations had intended to fight when they met in Africa. But everything changed after Howards fire staff had been taken away by that white man. The situation had spiraled out of control Not only was Howard very shocked and very angry, even Francesco was dumbfounded. Who was that They were both left dumbfounded. No one understood what had happened. But when Francesco thought about how Howards staff had been stolen, he almost could not help but laugh out loud Howard did his best to maintain the connection between him and his staff, but realized that the staff had seemingly disappeared from his senses. There was no response. There was only one explanation. The person had placed the staff in their invisible storage equipment. Who on earth was that person? Everyone began to analyze the information on this person. He was the one who threw the stinky tofu. He was the one who attacked the EO headquarters. He was the one who stole Howards staff. What exactly did he want? Which organization was he from? To be honest, there were instances of subterfuge in legends, but it was nothing too mysterious. Make up could do wonders. But they had never seen anyone who could change their race as a disguise. With this subconscious knowledge, no one thought of the Heavenly Network. After all, this person was at least a Class B. They had never heard of any foreign experts that had joined the Heavenly Network. The fact that Lu Shu had the mask was still a secret. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Network had obtained the relic from the Koh Chang Island remains, but no one knew what function the relic had. Lu Shu had only wanted to watch the two organizations fight. He knew that once he made his move, there would be an awkward silence. But when he saw Howards staff, he could not resist But anyways, he had told Zhao Yongchen to go with the flow. The flow was most intriguing. Howards expression darkened. He turned and looked at Francesco. Is he from your organization? Francesco laughed. He neither confirmed nor denied. This person was definitely not on Howards side. If he could apply the pressure of another hidden Class B on Howard, then there was no reason not to be happy. Very good. Howard laughed. As expected of a sanctimonious organization. You would only commit such immoral acts. There were over twenty Department of Faith Theory members there. Their expressions changed. Howards words were belittling the entire Department of Faith Theory. Francesco said in a very tolerant tone, It is honorable to forgive the faults of others. As he finished talking, Howards sleeves flapped in the still air. His entire body had burst into flames. Even his hair had turned into flames. His eyes magnificently blazed. He said, Did you think that you could gain the upper hand because I have lost my staff? How laughable. This is the reason why you shut yourselves in when you encountered the Puppet Master, while we chose to face her! In a flash, the fire phoenix suddenly struggled free of the silver light from Francescos sword and returned to Howard. Howard floated in mid-air like a deity. The splendid fire phoenix suddenly spit a large flame in Francescos direction. The flame rushed towards him like a powerful current! Francesco was no longer calm and at ease. He knelt down on one knee and stuck his sword into the ground. A pure, white shield surrounded him. At that moment, there was suddenly a sharp roar that pierced through the dark night. Countless needles attacked. Howard had been hiding a metal type Class B Metahuman! Howard and his comrades immediately joined forces and planned to kill Francesco. The earth element Metahuman wanted to provide aid, but suddenly stopped in his tracks. An Australian Class B Metahuman was blocking his way. Howards backup was far more powerful than Francescos! Boom! The current of flames and the needles clashed above Francescos shield of light. The explosion resulted in countless turbulence in the air. The turbulence were like thin threads that recklessly covered everyones vision. The subordinates on the sidelines had no way of interfering. They were all sent flying outwards! Within the chaos, Francesco suddenly pulled out the sword in the ground and pointed it at Howard. He wanted to give up on defense and use his most powerful attack to kill Howard. This would prove who was truly stronger. A sword appeared out of thin air. A set of knight armor also appeared on Francescos body. The fire phoenix dived towards Francesco. Both of them were going full out! There was another explosion. Cracks started to appear on the ground. The clash of energy rippled through the dark night sky. Howard and Francesco both flew backwards. Both sides had sustained injuries. At that moment, someone started jumping around like stars in the night sky. He went against the waves of energy and stepped onto the battlefield. He had resisted this frightening clash of energy! When Francesco and Howard saw him, they had an unpleasant premonition Francesco did not say anything. Howard was silent. After the person entered the battlefield, he seemed like he was looking for something. As his eyes fell on Francesco, there seemed to be a reaction from him. He rushed towards Francesco and jumped over in one go! The next moment, Francesco felt that someone else was holding the sword in his hands Francesco, who was still in midair, held on to his sword tightly. What the From Francesco Russos distress, +666! The person spoke in English. He said to Francesco in a small voice, You have a fungal infection on your nail. It will spread to him too. Francesco exclaimed, What??? Francesco was shocked and in that moment his sword was taken away! Until now, Francesco could not understand why that person had said that to him. He had no fungal nail infection! At first, he had still thought that that person had something important to say to him. But now, there was no trace of him? Are you out of your mind?! At that moment, Francesco dropped a metal ball from his right sleeve. He wanted to make the metal ball explode and bring Lu Shu to death with him. But before he could make the ball explode, Lu Shu had already run off From Francesco Russos distress, +999! Chapter 650 - Clear Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The battle between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society, anticipated by both parties for a long time, suddenly turned into a comedy because of the strangers appearance. Given the ongoing competition among top-notch organizations for power and influence, the fight between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society seemed inevitable. It could happen either in or out of the remains, and the winner would certainly enjoy greater dominance in the world. However, what had actually happened today in the battle would probably be a shameful event for the both of them But Francesco found the mans despicable moves to be totally inexplicable. At first, Howard almost coughed up blood after being hit by Francesco and losing his control over Spirit Qi. Then, he could not help but laugh upon seeing Francescos weapon being stolen From Francesco Russos distress, +999! In fact, Howards fire staff had not been obtained easily. It took the Phoenix Society an immense amount of research on historical legends to locate a staff so perfectly built for fire-type Metahumans. And now, it had been stolen. He was exasperated. But he also knew that Francescos sword carried even greater significance as it strengthened his superiority in the Department. To him, the sword was both a weapon and a symbol of power, and now it was gone too It felt strange. Howard was supposed to be sad, but he was not While struggling, the two men stood up from the ground. Suddenly, they were no longer sure whether they should carry on with the fight What the their train of thought had been disrupted too. At this moment, there seemed to have been a silent consensus reached between Francesco and Howard. After an exchange with their eyes, they ran off towards the direction Lu Shu had disappeared into, along with their own people Francesco said with a cold laugh, Its your own stupid idea, to lure out the Heavenly Network expert using a conflict between us so as to weaken them. But weve lost loads before the Heavenly Network has even come out! The temporary alliance between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society was totally unexpected to the outsiders, who had been anticipating a deadly fight between them. In reality, they were trying to kick out the Heavenly Network first! Then, to their surprise, there was not even a single Class B in the Heavenly Networks team, which led to a change in their plan. They had long since decided to kill a Heavenly King. It was widely recognized that the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory were almost the strongest in the world, but they were worried about a common rival. The Heavenly Network. Their two organizations were ranked as top-notch for having one Class A each, but the Heavenly Network had two. The great threat they posed was the main contributor to their temporary alliance. They wanted to put in place checks and balances on the Heavenly Network together, and to do so they planned to remove a Class B Heavenly King from the picture. Nevertheless, there was an unimagined plot twist, the much anticipated Heavenly King was absent In fact, Francesco and Howard were both confused about it Besides, who the heck was that thief? From this moment onwards, that guy would definitely be on the top watch list of the Department and the Phoenix Society! Howard replied calmly, But didnt you support the idea too? I reckon theres no need to start the blame game now. On the other hand, it can be confirmed that the Heavenly Network probably has no interest in the mineral reserves because our fight didnt even attract anyone from them, as my men observed. Wait, Francesco stopped and asked, Your men didnt notice that guy coming? They did, replied Howard, He wasnt watching from the darkness at all. He came straight for our weapons and my people couldnt stop him. Francesco was speechless. Howard diverted the topic immediately. Quickly send people to locate that man. Bennett is not a threat. The matter of urgency now is to find that person. They could fight whenever they wanted, but not without their weapons Their alliance only existed in this scheme against the Heavenly Network. Aside from it they were enemies in front of remains and mineral reserves. That was how large organizations were usually like. They had shared interests, and disagreement too. Now, they had unanimously agreed to hold the competition over the reserves until the troublemaker was found. They had to eradicate external threats before resolving their own issues. Basically, they had to clear up the battlefield first! At the moment, Bennett was still in ignorance. He did not know that he had become a vulnerable target, while he had hoped to keep himself alive using the conflicts between large organizations. He was asking favors from tigers, but he forgot that real tigers were thirsty for blood and flesh. Francesco pondered and said, As you wish. Bennett is a good place to start. The headquarters of EO had been abandoned. EO had temporarily requisitioned a neighboring building with no intention to pay for the rent. Lu Shu had changed into Howards appearance and clothes. Now, he was walking towards the building elegantly like a gentleman, with the fire staff in his hand. Normally, the fierce-looking guards outside the entrance of the EO building would not let any stranger in without identity verification. But they did not dare to stand in Howards way, a Class B expert. Hence, they could only allow his entry and report to their boss immediately. Lu Shu walked in with an arrogant air, as though those EO mercenaries were non-existent. Bennett came to greet him. Lu Shu spoke with a calm smile, I have a proposal. Bennett did not hesitate any longer. Come in, please. Having followed Bennett into the meeting room, Lu Shu said directly, I know you are cornered by the Department of Faith Theory. So, lets be frank. On behalf of the Phoenix Society, I welcome you to join us. Not only so, we will give you 30,000 magical stones, 10 magical weapons and 10 awakening fruits. And you will become a councilor in the Phoenix Society. However, in return, we will have full ownership of the mineral reserves and all mines must be transported to America. Bennett froze. How could it be so good? That was utterly unexpected! But Bennett had his own plans too. He said, We have another Class B. He should be a councilor too. Lu Shu rose and headed off. You have no bargaining chips. Come to us tomorrow to claim the items I promised. Chapter 651 - Unreasonable Conditions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, Lu Shu had thought of fooling Bennett for some monetary benefits on the spot. But he did not do so because on the one hand, Bennett was probably smarter than a simple fool and on the other hand, Lu Shu had no confidence in defeating two Class Bs At the moment, upon successful completion of his goal, Lu Shu could leave the place. Honestly speaking, it was not an easy task for Lu Shu to act as Howard. Although both of them had a similar height of 1.8m plus, Howard was indeed buffer than him. Nonetheless, it was not as obvious with the suit on. And the suit came from Zhao Yongchen too. After Xia Renshengs team arrived in Africa, a huge box of clothes were delivered to Zhao Yongchen. He had been confused for a long while about what it was for, as clearly Heavenly King Nie would not be so kind as to give him warm clothes for no reason. Besides, the clothes were not of his size too. In the end, Lu Shus appearance provided the answer As the chief officer of the African intelligence network, Zhao Yongchens personal safety was highly valued by the Heavenly Network. Hence, under the usual circumstances, communications with him were uni-directional, he would contact others but he could never be traced back to. Yet, this too changed for Lu Shu. Lu Shu could find him, but not the reverse. It was as if there was a new superior for all the intelligence agents, who now must listen to Lu Shu unconditionally. And the secret about Lu Shus possession of the mask was strictly confidential to anyone below Zhao Yongchen. Zhao Yongchen was startled when he learned what Lu Shu had done. He was such an intrepid, ingenious and inventive trouble-maker Given Zhao Yongchens personality, he would have probably devised a more concrete plan if he wanted to create conflict among the large organizations. Yet, Lu Shus actions seemed spontaneous and aimless. Besides, Zhao Yongchen could not understand the purpose of Lu Shus visit to the EO headquarters using Howards appearance At this very moment, news spread out that EO had made a public announcement about their alliance with the Phoenix Society, stating that the mineral reserves would be given to the Phoenix Society unconditionally and Bennett himself would assume the role of a councilor in the Society Zhao Yongchen was stunned. What the heck? Lu Shu had actually forged an alliance with EO on behalf of Howard. But the thing was, did the Phoenix Society even know of it The Phoenix Society had been forced into an alliance! Meanwhile, Francesco received the message when he was still with Howard. What? Had the both of them not just agreed to take down Bennett first? Why had the Phoenix Society allied themselves with EO in secret? Howard was utterly puzzled. What the heck was Bennett doing? Since when did the Phoenix Society agree on an alliance? Then, Francesco turned and hissed at him. F*ck you. Howard was speechless. From Francesco Russos distress, +999! From Howard Millers distress, +999! The news came too fast, and there were no words on the side of EO regarding how or when the alliance was formed. It took Bennett a great deal of effort to cozy up to someone powerful. While he was under immense pressure due to the Department of Faith Theory, the conditions offered by Howard were very tempting as well. Therefore, he wanted to quickly publicize the news before the Phoenix Society changed their mind. Francesco left with his team, looking sullen. He had to settle this emergency. In the meantime, Howard still could not figure out what had happened. Nevertheless, casting Bennetts potential mental problems aside, it seemed that things were going in favor of the Phoenix Society. They would not reject the idea of owning the mineral reserves on their own, plus the bonus point that they now had EO experts on their team. With two Class Bs, they would have indisputable control over the African continent. He was certain that the Class A of the Department would not interfere with the matter. After all, his avoidance of the Puppet Master was evidence of his own lack of power. As for the promise of a councilor role, Howard let out a cold laugh. Did positions or titles matter that much? Not at all. Howard decided to play along with it. In the future, the Department of Faith Theory would no longer have a share of the mineral reserves because they would be the legal property of the Phoenix Society. Certainly, they could still compete for the resources, although it would not be morally right for the Department to do so A position and title in exchange for a physical mine and a group of experts. With these, the Phoenix Society would be able to dissolve EO sooner or later. That sounded like just the perfect deal! But then Howard was informed that EO had come to the villa to claim the resources the Phoenix Society had promised for the merger. Howard was confused. What resources? His subordinate was confused too. Bennett said that you know the conditions. Both of you have agreed on them. That did not ring a bell at all. Howard said, Go and ask him about the conditions. After a while, the subordinate came back. 30,000 magical stones, ten magical weapons, ten awakening fruits THATS INSANE! Howard exploded at once. From Howard Millers distress, +999! You didnt know? the man asked carefully. Howard was in a fit of anger. Of course I dont know! How could he have agreed on such unreasonable conditions? Bennett must be crazy! Then how should we reply to EO? the subordinate asked. Tell them that we will never fulfill those conditions. Stop daydreaming, Howard replied impatiently. The subordinate obeyed, in a nicer tone of course. However, his expressions were dark when he reported back to Howard. Mr Miller, Bennett said that Howard was annoyed by the mans hesitation. What did he say? I want his original words! The man pondered over his use of words and said, He said that you are cheeky to deny what you have promised. He also said that you are probably the son of a non-human, and that your son may have inborn physical defects, that your wife may have betrayed you, and he wants to be your step-father Howard was speechless. From Howard Millers distress, +999! Howard had an urge to kill Bennett immediately. Despite his subordinates refined phrasing, he could easily imagine Bennetts original sentences! Wait a minute! Howard suddenly noticed that something seemed wrong. Bennett would not have been so furious if he had simply been rejected for his unreasonable self-claimed conditions. It seemed as though he had really been betrayed Ask him about the time and details of the alliance! Howard ordered in a stern voice. He had a feeling that he had finally gotten one step closer to the truth of this farce! Chapter 652 - Character Destroyed Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Howard felt that something was not right as Bennett seemed too certain of the cooperation between the Phoenix Society and EO. It was as if they had actually talked about it. He seemed to take some of the conditions for granted, as if Howard had not thought that he would reject the offer. But Howard could not understand. Bennett had put forth such exorbitant conditions. What was he thinking? Thus, Howard suddenly realized that there was a problem. What exactly the problem was, he did not know. But he had to make things clear! Howard stamped his foot. The temperature of the air suddenly increased. The weeds underneath his feet had burnt to a crisp! A circle of fire spread out from Howards body. Its power was frightening! The subordinates who were by his side, were sent flying outwards by this circle of fire! He did not retreat and rushed forth. Lu Shu was depressed. His character had been destroyed again When Lu Shu came out from the EO headquarters, he rushed towards where Howard was without stopping. On the way, he met one of Howards subordinates and killed him. After that, Lu Shu naturally took on his appearance But this time, the character and the tone that he used was rather different from the subordinate. At first, Howard may not have realized as he was focused on Bennett. But once he noticed something, Lu Shus cover was blown. But it did not matter. Lu Shu was out to kill! The Heavenly Network did not make good progress overseas. One of the reasons was because the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory were too strong. The large organizations once trapped the Heavenly Network at the borders as a form of check and balance. This was Howards style. It could be said that Howard was one of the most active people in the realm of cultivation. The lights on stage were splendid, even blinding, and Howard was lightly dancing on this stage. His presence was very strong. Earlier, the experts and the majority of the members of the Phoenix Society who had played along were sent to find the expert who had stolen weapons. Thus, Howard was essentially alone now. Lu Shu could not help but think. If launching a sneak attack on Howard could land the Department of Faith Theory in some trouble, then it would ease the current competition for mineral resources. Furthermore, the pressure that the Heavenly Network faced overseas would decrease. They could just wait and see the conflict between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society worsen. Lu Shu knew that his character would definitely be destroyed this time. But he did not expect it to be destroyed so quickly. Howard should have concentrated all his hate on Bennett. Why did this happen But Lu Shu did not know that Howard had not realized the difference in his physique and voice. He even felt that his subordinate was very dishonest and had never been so lowly! As the flame approached Lu Shu, Lu Shus celestial cloak immediately surrounded him. The bright shine of the stars engulfed Lu Shus body in the light. He charged towards Howard. Howard pointed to the sky and the fire phoenix flew out of Howards finger! At this moment, the flame in Lu Shus heart jumped. Lu Shu did not think about this. But the fire phoenix suddenly shrunk and became a fire chicken Howard was speechless. Howard did not know what had gone wrong. He suddenly felt as if the monarch of flames had arrived, while his own flame had acknowledged its allegiance to its monarch. Some time ago, Liang Che had wanted to attack Lu Shu with his flames, but the flames involuntarily extinguished itself. Liang Che had thought he had used up all his magical energy. Lu Shu had thought so too But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that the flame in his heart was not so simple. It was as if it was of high social status in the domain of flames and lorded over its subjects. Who in the world are you, asked Howard coldly. He was not an idiot. He definitely knew that he had been suppressed by some mysterious force. But turning his fire phoenix into a fire chicken was too much bro?! Was it his power or did he have a mythical object that could retrain the fire element? Howard felt that the latter was more believable. After all, there were no levels for a fire element awakening. Only Class Bs could suppress Class Cs. He was now a Class B expert. His enemy could not be a Class A, right? There were no Class A fire element Metahumans. Even if his enemy was a Class A, why was he still toying around with him? Howard would have been dead a long time ago! Furthermore which Class A would be so bored to the extent that they would disguise themselves as others and come to disgust others?! Was he crazy?! Lu Shu did not reply to Howards question. He came to kill Howard. In the end, he realized that he was born with the ability to restrain fire element Practitioners. This was like someone passing him a pillow when he wanted to take a nap! Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow appeared with a roar. Lu Shu protected himself behind the two flying swords. When he heard the roar of the flying swords, Howard knew that he and the Department of Faith Theory had guessed wrongly. It was not that the Heavenly King did not have anything up their sleeves. They had just been hiding it! A Heavenly King had come! In Howards eyes, all the Class B experts in the Heavenly Network were Heavenly Kings! Howard finally understood many things. This Heavenly King was the one who threw the stinky tofu. This Heavenly King was the one who attacked the EO headquarters. This Heavenly King was the one who stole his and Francescos weapons. The sudden alliance between the EO and the Phoenix Society was also probably this Heavenly Kings doing. But when he had all this sorted out, it was too late. His fire element had been suppressed. Howard was only left with his physical power. He would not give in! Howard once again pointed at the sky. He wanted to test whether his powers were still being suppressed. If Lu Shu was using a mythical object, most mythical objects could not continuously suppress the power of a Class B expert! The next moment, another fire chicken dropped to the ground. It ran away clucking If Lu Shu was facing another Class B expert, no one knew who would die. But he had run into a fire type Practitioner! Lu Shus two flying swords circled Howard. The physique of elemental experts were slightly weaker, thus Howard was no match for Lu Shu! Howard knew that if he could not think of a way out, he would really die here. Since when did the Heavenly Network have a Heavenly King who was so good at disguise? Furthermore, he had so many methods to kill others! Howard dodged the flying swords as he wildly ran for his life. He retrieved a bottle of scarlet red potion from his invisible storage equipment and poured it into his mouth. He had to protect his own life! Other than unrivaled power, the Phoenix Society was famous for their scientific research in the realm of cultivation. Some said that the Phoenix Society had found a way to allow ordinary people to awaken with great success! Chapter 653 - Agreement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Howard had to exhaust his vitality. He did not have any other way. If he delayed any further, he would die. He could only see if his short burst of strength would allow him to break free from the suppression of his flames. The ability to suppress flames was born to restrain fire element Metahumans like him. He was in a disadvantageous position. Howard was even slightly scared. In the past, he thought that ones class was all that mattered. But now, as a fire element Metahuman he had encountered his natural enemy. His momentum continued to increase. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow stayed close to him at all times. Howards blood flowed out from his skin like a ceremonial robe being cut up again and again. He could no longer feel his left arm. There were countless injuries on his body. He once considered himself to be the best in the world, but now he was running for his life. This was a huge hit to Howard. It made him very angry! When he sensed that his strength had increased to a certain point, he stood still and did not care about being attacked. He raised his hand and summoned the fire phoenix. The circle of flames around him blazed again, sending Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow flying outwards! The air within 100 meters of the circle of flames became distorted. The plants instantly withered and curled up. A fire phoenix flew out of Howards hand. The surroundings had reached the temperature previously only made possible using his staff. Howards gaze was ice cold. He had finally summoned a normal fire phoenix by exhausting his vitality. Doing so would destroy his vitality foundation, which may be irreversible in the future. This was hard for Howard to accept, as all along, he had been the person with the most potential to advance to Class A in the Phoenix Society. But compared to facing death, he was very lucky. Howard even considered whether the Heavenly Network wanted to kill him from the start. Was that why they had sent such a strange Heavenly King to negotiate with EO? In reality, even Lu Shu himself had just found out that he could suppress fire types to such an extent The blazing tail of the fire phoenix swayed in the sky. The air started to distort. Howard pointed at Lu Shu. He wanted to use his flames to punish the chief culprit who had destroyed his vitality foundation. Lu Shu was at full concentration and guarded himself well. Howard was indeed very strong. Earlier on, Lu Shu had wanted to quickly end the battle. But he realized that when his flames were being suppressed, he could keep calm even while running for his life. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were not able to inflict fatal injuries. Now, Howard had broken free from the suppression of his abilities. But Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. Howard had seemingly used the potion to temporarily advance to Class A. He had used an abnormal way to boost his magical energy and vigor. This was very strange! You can go peacefully. But were not finished with this. I will personally settle this with you one day on your own territory, said Howard coldly. The fire phoenix suddenly flew out. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and thought of what to do next. But he realized that the phoenix was not heading towards him! The red phoenix flapped its wings and picked up the two fire chickens in its mouth before flying away Howard was silent. Lu Shu looked at the fire phoenix flying away. He was dumbfounded. He asked Howard, What did you say just now? Howard bowed. Sorry. From Howard Millers distress, +999! Too late, bro! Lu Shu sighed. Lu Shu finally confirmed that his white flame was of a very high rank among all the flames. This ability to suppress flames had surpassed the concept of classes. His flame had asserted his dominance. Howard turned and ran away. He did not think that nothing would happen even after exhausting his vitality. Even if he had summoned a high-leveled fire phoenix, it had rapidly weakened. Behind him, ten lightning aurablades were carried along by Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. They charged towards Howard. The lightning aurablades created an electrified wire netting that trapped Howard. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow would deliver the final blow. The flames around Howard started to diminish. He tenaciously raised his Spirit Qi Armor, which was also quickly broken into pieces. Howard knew that he was done for! From Howard Millers distress, +1000! Suddenly, Lu Shu stopped everything. He asked, Have you fought the Puppet Master before? Howard was mentally prepared to die. When he heard Lu Shus sudden question, he was dumbfounded. His emotions were all over the place. Howard did not speak. He coldly looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu continued to ask, What attacks does the Puppet Master have? For example, small wooden dolls that use red thread to create a web that can kill people? Tell me. This was a doubt that Lu Shu had harbored for a long time. He was very curious. Were the attacks of every Puppet Master the same? He had encountered two Puppet Masters so far. They all had an iron-clad puppet. But he had only seen Cloud Yi use the small wooden puppets. Thus, he wanted to know what Tiger Zhis attacks were! Howard did not think that Lu Shu would be interested in this. Lu Shu would not interrogate him about the secrets of the Phoenix Society, right? To be honest, Lu Shu had no intention of questioning Howard about the Phoenix Society. After all, he was not familiar with the Phoenix Society. Even if he wanted to ask, he did not know what to ask Information about the Puppet Master was not a secret in the Phoenix Society, but Howard thought quickly. He had not given up on this thin thread of hope. Howard said coldly, If you want me to tell you about the Puppet Master, let me go. Information about the Puppet Master is very important. Knowing this information will be very beneficial to the Heavenly Network Before he could finish speaking, Lu Shu said, Okay. Lu Shus answer was very straightforward. But Howard felt very uncomfortable This was like buying clothes at a market. The piece of clothing was worth 1999 dollars, but you bargained for 199 dollars. At first, you were willing to haggle with the owner for a long time, but the owner agreed immediately. If you did not buy it, you would suffer losses. If you did not buy it, you would have been fooled You would instantly feel that you were humiliated Seeing that Howard did not speak, Lu Shu was unhappy. Since Ive agreed, hurry up and tell me. Howard felt as if he was in a deadlock. So should he tell him?! From Howard Millers distress, +999! Howard laughed coldly. Can you let me go? How insincere. I need your assurance. Lu Shu was unhappy. Why dont you trust me? Not only am I letting you go, I am even personally sending you off Howard took a long time before he realized that sending you off probably did not mean something pleasant From Howard Millers distress, +999! Chapter 654 - Everything’s Doomed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the fire within Howard started condensing. He decided not to waste any more time with Lu Shu. Now that he had lost his ability to fight back, Howard wanted to end his own life before being coerced into a confession. Lu Shu did not stop him. He would not make any compromises to Howard despite his eagerness to learn about the Puppet Master. Quietly Lu Shu watched from the side as Howard destroyed his own foundation. From Howard Millers distress, +1000! As the person in charge of overseas affairs in the Phoenix Society, Howard was one of the most famous people in the international cultivation realm. It was not an overstatement to claim that he was even more well-known than the Saint, who had only fought once after his ascension to Class A. Nevertheless, this man of glory had perished in Africa. For some reason, Lu Shu felt glum looking at his dead body. It was unexpected that a master like Howard would die in such a miserable way. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was confused about his white flame. He once thought that he was just an ordinary orphan. But slowly he had come to realize that his real identity could be much more complicated. He tried hard to recall his childhood memories, but nothing unusual stood out. He was just like any other normal kid, until one day, he was hit by a truck and his black pendant broke. Lu Shu looked down at the white tree mark on his palm. Together with the white flame, these were his mysteries. Who on earth were his parents? What were they like? He had once decided to accept his fate as an ordinary orphan, and the fact that he had been abandoned by his very own parents. He had given up on making guesses or trying to find his biological parents. But many clues had surfaced over time. However, those broken pieces could not lead to any useful answer, except for messing with Lu Shus emotions. Lu Shu removed the space ring from Howards finger. Then, he retrieved all the bodies from his Seal of Lands and burned them together with Howards. Everything was reduced to dust in the flame. After that, he changed into Howards appearance. Although his ability to alter his appearance might have been exposed by the previous fake alliance incident, Lu Shu remained unconcerned. After all, they could not do much without knowing his true face. Even Xia Rensheng and his team did not know it was him, let alone Francesco and Howard. However, Lu Shus secret was not completely safe even after Howard carried the revelation to his tomb. There were still many loopholes. But Lu Shu decided not to care too much about them now. Meanwhile, he was ready to make the current situation even more mind-boggling using Howards identity. The more messier it got, the more benefits he could gain. Suddenly, he heard faint footsteps when he was about to leave. He saw moving shadows approaching him from all directions in the sparse woods! Lu Shus face turned stern. Apparently those people were coming for him. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were on stand-by, and hundreds of beams of lightning aurablade swirled around his chi mountain. He was confident in his abilities to kill his way out, as long as there were no Class As. Bravo, Howard. With that, Francescos figure appeared in the woods. His face hidden in the shadow under his white cloak. Francesco made his way to Lu Shu and said, You fooled us into an alliance with you, while you have secretly signed the deal with Bennett. God punishes liars and cheaters. Lu Shu took a while to read into his lines. Was it simply that the Department of Faith Theory was vexed because of EOs sudden announcement? Mimicking Howards tone, Lu Shu replied with an arrogant laugh. The cultivation world obeys the laws of Nature, the survival of the fittest. You cant blame your weakness on us after weve taken the first move. It served to accentuate the conflict between the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory. Hence, he must be mean. Eh? Lu Shu suddenly noticed that Francesco did not produce any distress points. What? How could he be okay with such an insult? Lu Shu did not believe that Francesco was a man good at controlling his emotions. In the next instant, there was a rustle in the vegetation behind him. Lu Shu gasped in shock as he glanced around. What the heck! All of them were the Departments allies in Africa! There were a total of FIVE Class Bs from various large organizations!! Lu Shu was distressed. He should not have been that proud just now! Five Class Bs were really too many for him, even though there were no Class As! He could not even defeat two Class Bs simultaneously, let alone five! In an attempt to save the situation, Lu Shu suggested, Why dont we halve the mineral reserves and share them together? The top priority now is to find the man who stole our weapons. We shouldnt harm each other before that man is found. It would not even matter if he promised to surrender the entire mine to the Department of Faith Theory, since he was not Howard himself Yet, Francesco shook his head and said, Howard, we cant let you leave this place today. As for the Heavenly Network expert, theres no rush to kill him now. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What if I tell you right now that Im the Heavenly Network expert youve been looking for? Will you let me go back and take a shower since you said you are not in a hurry to kill me now GG. Everythings freaking doomed. Why had he become Howard now?! In the past, Lu Shu really enjoyed acting as someone else because it felt as if everyone was under his control. It solely relied on peoples ignorance about the mask relic. However, at this moment, he had inadvertently become Howards scapegoat What could he do now? Who would believe his innocence? Lu Shu had never expected that the Department of Faith Theory were such ruthless murderers. They wanted to wipe out such an important man in the Phoenix Society just like this, unconcerned about the severe consequences of this act. Moreover, they were very decisive. They had united their allies to kill Howard when he was alone. But it was Howards life that they wanted to take, not Lu Shus Lu Shu was innocent. Or was he? Lu Shu was not so sure of himself Nonetheless, it was meaningless to turn back into himself now. He could not possibly say, Haha, Im not the one you are looking for. Im not Howard. I was just messing with you! Everything would have been exposed! He would still get a good thrashing Lu Shu was a tad distressed. What else could he do? Just run! Chapter 655 - The Saint’s Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Lu Shu analyzed the situation on the battlefield, he pondered over the best escape route available. A head-on confrontation with Francesco should be avoided if possible, as most likely he was equipped with unknown trump cards just like Howard. Howards defeat was relatively easy because of Lu Shus suppression of his fire-type power. However, Lu Shu was not confident at all on whether he could survive a fight with Francesco Just a few minutes earlier, Lu Shu was still dissatisfied with the rate at which his character had been destroyed. After all, it was very disruptive for his performances, even though he had always purposely revealed himself to achieve some other objective. Nonetheless, Lu Shu was unhappy with his own acting skills But at this moment, he had no choice but to maintain Howards identity, which would land him in trouble. Lu Shu felt distressed. He had finally met his karma with the constant change of his identity. Speaking of which, what on earth was the Department of Faith Theory up to? Did they not have any concerns for attacking such an important person of the Phoenix Society? Moreover, if it were really Howard, not Lu Shu, who would be killed next, the Department of Faith Theory would have been the greatest suspect. In addition, those present who were not from the Department could probably let the cat out of the bag anytime. There were no secrets in this world. More often than not, people who confided in others about their personal secrets would probably end up regretting their naivety There was another possibility, that the Department of Faith Theory was not afraid of the Saint because they had even stronger support. Lu Shu suddenly pointed towards the sky, which was immediately interpreted as a move to summon his fiery phoenixes. However nothing happened. At this instant, Lu Shu turned and darted towards one direction, in which the energy waves were detected to be the weakest! Without any hope of a peaceful treatment, he could only run for his life! Honestly speaking, Lu Shu blamed this on Howard. It must be because of something he did that pissed off the Department of Faith Theory Nonetheless, it seemed that the rest had predicted Lu Shus escape route. The five-man formation was set in motion immediately with Lu Shus movement. Only then did Lu Shu finally realize how terrifying five Class Bs were when they joined forces on a killing mission. The pressure he was under was even greater than the time he faced Takashima Tairatsu. The two metal-type Metahumans were surrounded by numerous sharp weapons made of special metals, ready to fire them as missiles anytime. Lu Shu could even sense something more exceptional in the hundreds of metallic blades, the energy waves inside were extremely powerful! It would not be an exaggeration if those metal-type experts claimed to be flying dagger users Yet, the main difference was that their main advantage lay in the quantity of their weapons, and each metal piece were far less fatal than a flying dagger. Tree branches swayed hard under the energy waves. Leaves fell down, but were shattered by invisible forces before they touched the ground. Lu Shu felt stressed being forced into this situation, in which Francesco seemed to have complete dominance. He paced forward slowly, as his white cloak flapped in the air. It was getting dark, but there was a holy glow surrounding Francesco. With every step he took, Lu Shus heart shuddered in the force field formed by him and the five Class Bs. Francesco said composedly as he made his unhurried approach, Did I not tell you before? You should be strong, fearless and calm, because wherever you go, God will be with you. His voice felt like shackles and chains. Suddenly Lu Shu saw a similar glow around himself, just like the one around Francesco. However, he could feel a suffocating force from the glow! At that instant, Lu Shu realized the fighting techniques that the Department of Faith Theory used in the past, never focused on exceptional individual strength. Instead, their specialty had always been in group battles. They had their own army. Hence, they probably had fatal strategies to kill their enemies together, provided that their inherited trade was complete. The silver glow around Lu Shu increased in brightness as time trickled by. He might be completely immobilized anytime soon! There existed an analysis on the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory. The Phoenix Society were characterized by a few aggressive members, including the Saint and Howard, and they focused on sudden increases in personal strength. However, the Department of Faith Theory were different, as they liked to weaken their enemies via restrictive means. Hence, it was believed that the Saint dared to face the Puppet Master while the bishop of the Department had chosen to avoid the conflict because the Department had many unpredictable fighting techniques, and so did the Puppet Master. Therefore, being more conservative, the bishop did not view it worth his time to fight unprepared. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt an extremely strong energy from the sky. It exploded outwards with a loud bang. In utter astonishment, everyone looked up to see two figures clashing in the sky. The immense power that radiated from them distorted the surrounding space. From afar, it looked like a collision of two light balls. Lu Shu was stunned. Apparently the two of them were not Class As from the Heavenly Network, because he knew Chen Bailis and Nie Tings fighting styles. Their identity was clear, since they were not Li Xianyi nor the Puppet Master neither Chen Baili, Nie Ting, Li Xianyi, the bishop of the Department of Faith Theory, the Saint, and the two Puppet Masters; they represented the strongest forces currently on the Earth. They were like the legendary great masters, standing on the highest peak of the cultivation realm. Using the exclusion technique, the two men in the sky could only be the Saint and the bishop! It was totally unexpected that these two Class As would have come to this continent by themselves. No one even knew why they had come. When they met in the sky, the Saint initiated the attack. It was said that the Saint was a bellicose man. He had picked a fight with the Puppet Master in the South American remains. There were even posts on the Golden Foundation saying that the Saint wanted to defeat all experts and emerge as the sole overlord of this world. But Lu Shu did not quite agree. The Saint would have fought with Nie Ting and Li Xianyi if he was really that powerful and confident Certainly, though, Lu Shu would keep it to himself because none of the Class Bs in their right mind would want to cause themselves trouble by annoying Class As. From the sky, the Saint looked down at Lu Shu, his voice was as cold as the undercurrents in the deep ocean. Go. Overjoyed, Lu Shu ran off at once. You see, the Phoenix Society was a very reliable organization, for its leader had traveled such a long distance just to save him! Wonderful! Chapter 656 - Lu Shu is Going to Jump into the Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu guessed that his Saint had specifically come here to fight the bishop from the Department of Faith Theory. This Class A expert was indeed as strong as he had been described in legends. But all this had nothing to do with Lu Shu. The important thing was, the Saint had saved him! He took the chance while Francesco and the others feared the Saint to break through. His celestial powers repelled the binding impact the light had on him. Francesco and the rest were afraid that the Saint would suddenly target them. They could only look on helplessly as Lu Shu escaped. Lu Shu was immensely grateful to the Saint. He felt that the Saint was a warm-hearted and helpful person. If they liked to fight, let them be. Just leave Lu Shu out of it even though he had killed Howard, the Saint had still saved him. He was the most kind-hearted person on this planet. Wait, no As Lu Shu wildly ran towards the wilderness, he remembered that he was now Howard. That person had saved Howard Ahem. He did not have to care that much. He was very grateful. If it were not for the Saint, he would have been dead. But this way, Lu Shu could confirm that the Saint took no more than two hours to come here. If not, he would have seen Howard cremate Howard. If this was the case, Lu Shu would really have died The Saints voice suddenly sounded from the sky. You coward. I have finally caught you today. The voice was very calm, but carried extraordinary confidence! The bishops voice was shrill and old. Wildly arrogant people will eventually be destroyed. The Saint suddenly laughed out loud. Im afraid that the ones who can destroy me have not been born. The bishop said coldly, Francesco, what are you doing? Hurry up and kill Howard! Francesco and the rest chased after Lu Shu. The Saint suddenly flew over. When he dived, even the tree branches were broken by the great pressure he produced. The bishop tried to block him, but he did not think that the Saint would suddenly stop helping Howard run away. His actions were just to draw the bishops attention. The Saint turned around and delivered a punch. A silver shield appeared before the bishop and blocked the punch, but he still suffered slight injuries. The two of them once again rose up into the sky. Neither of them cared about what was happening on the ground. Lu Shu was slightly disappointed. If the Saint could continue to protect him, he would have no problems while in Africa! But he had understood the situation. The Saint had saved Howard while he was here. He had come here to fight, not to save people. Anguo was an important port in Africa. Back then, EO had established its headquarters here not just because of the mineral resources, but also because this was where a majority of the goods from the sea were circulated and distributed. Lu Shu ran wildly and slowly made deliberate changes to his path. He had found a way out. The best place was of course his home ground, water! If not, they would eventually catch up to him at this rate! This made Lu Shu very unhappy. They were going to fight to their last gasp! But Lu Shu realized that he was running away from the sea. He was heading towards the inland No! He had to change direction! Ten minutes passed. 20 minutes passed. 30 minutes passed Lu Shu looked back and saw Francesco and the rest chasing him. He had enough destructive power, but his physique was still no match for a true Class B expert, especially Class B peak experts like Francesco. The distance between the two parties started to narrow. Lu Shu could faintly hear the sound of their footsteps, affecting his own heartbeat. He did not know why the footsteps sounded so odd. They sounded like ancient iron-clad horses and war drums, completely exposing their intent to kill. As Lu Shu ran, he could occasionally hear the fight between the two metal element Metahumans. The sharp metal flew past him like a shooting star. If he was not careful, he could get injured Although there were plants in this wilderness, the ground was very dry. The sandy soil was very thick. When Lu Shu ran and kicked up some of the sandy soil, it was like a sandstorm. With his speed, he unintentionally kicked up smoke and dust. Not long after, the figures behind Lu Shu grew smaller and smaller Francesco was very annoyed. Whoever was in front would gain the upper hand in a place like this. The people chasing behind would all have dust in their mouths! Because of this, they could not catch up to Lu Shu for a while. Not only that, they also realized that Lu Shu was having some fun. As they ran, Lu Shu obtained a long branch from somewhere that he dragged on the ground as he ran. The branch was not heavy, but the branch also sent dust flying into the air. Francesco almost could not see where Lu Shu was From Francesco Russos distress, +666! Lu Shu took a large detour. At first, Francesco and the others did not notice, but slowly, everyone suddenly realized that Lu Shu was running back There were no landmarks in this wilderness that they could refer to. Furthermore, the sand and dust covered their field of sight. Francesco and the rest did not pay attention to where they were running towards. But it was different now. At first, the Saint and the bishop had been fighting above them. Now, everyone slowly looked up and saw the two figures in the air. Lu Shu shouted, Save me! Francesco and the rest were speechless. Did he realize that he could not escape and came to seek help?! Everyone was on their guard. They were not sure whether the Saint would help Howard again. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not speak in long sentences. This was different to when he was handling affairs. Back then, it did not matter whether his character was destroyed. He could get rid of those who realized anyway. But if his character was destroyed this time, the Saint could kill him in a matter of minutes. He did not know how Howard usually spoke to the Saint either. The shorter his sentences, the better. But Lu Shu suddenly realized that the Saint and bishop were going further and further away Dont go! Lu Shu shouted. But Lu Shu realized that the Saint had no intention of helping him! The Phoenix Society was not as united as he had thought. He had even praised the Saint for his compassion. I, Lu Shu, have been mistaken! Where is the sea? As Lu Shu ran for his life, he confirmed the direction where the sea was. He was going to jump into the sea! Chapter 657 - Race Debate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was the sound of an explosion. The two figures roamed about and clashed with each other in a frenzy. It was like seeing two shooting stars chasing each other at high speeds. No one had seen such a scene. Fights between two Class As were extremely rare. Back then, when Li Xianyi wanted to attack the Puppet Master outside the Koh Chang Island remains, the Puppet Master did not fight back. But this time, the bishop and the Saint from the Department of Faith Theory were battling each other at full force. This was a battle of fame within a first-rate organization. Neither of them could afford to retreat. This battle happened in the south-east region of Africa. It was nice to watch, but all the cities that they had passed by were affected by the battle. The two of them flew a few hundred meters above the ground. When they passed by Anguo, the buildings on the ground would sway whenever they clashed due to the explosions that they produced. Buildings that were not sturdy enough collapsed with a crash due to the explosions, crushing innocent citizens underneath. The bishop and the Saint were not aware of what was happening beneath them. They were not in the mood to attend to other affairs either. Furthermore, many locals were used to these sorts of battles. To many citizens around the world, the magically rich era meant a chaotic world. To Africa, they had been living in a world of chaos all along. A naked child on the ground looked blankly at the two shooting stars in the sky. He could not see the people who were fighting. Before he could even understand what was happening, the houses beside him started to collapse. An adult hurriedly carried him and looked at the sky with a cold expression on his face. To them, no matter whether it was a Practitioner, a warlord, or the mercenary army, there was no difference. To them, the world had never been kind to them. They had to face disease and war. No one cared who was fighting above them. No one cared about who would die. They did not have much to do with the people fighting. There were many places like Africa around the world. Some people may not understand, but the peace on this world may not be as a matter of course. It was exchanged with blood and lives. Lu Shu continually checked the direction he was going in. He had to head west where the sea was. Francesco, who was chasing him, did not understand why Lu Shu would choose this direction. In reality, everyone thought that Lu Shu had made such a large detour to ask the Saint for help, thus when the Saint did not pay attention to him, they were very happy. But soon after, no one dared to even smile. As Lu Shu ran wildly, he kicked up a storm of dust. If Francesco and the rest did not move, they would become like statues covered in yellow sandy soil. They would become behavioral art The group who was chasing Lu Shu did not communicate the entire journey. It was not that they did not want to communicate, but if they opened their mouths, they would end up with a mouth full of sand and dust. It was very uncomfortable. Although this wilderness was filled with yellow sandy soil, there were still many animals. Africa was a very contradictory place. Although it seemed very poor, the soil was very rich in nutrients. If there were animals, there would be animal droppings as well Lu Shu grabbed a tree branch and ran. When he saw a huge pile of animal droppings,he was very happy. He used the branch to flick the droppings behind him. Francesco and the rest could not see what was in front of them due to the sandy soil. Pa! Francesco, who was moving at a high speed, suddenly came in contact with the pile of animal droppings. The droppings broke into small pieces upon impact. It sounded as if something had exploded. Francesco was covered in droppings Urgh Francesco bent down and almost vomited. What was this? Can you attack more like a Practitioner?! From Francesco Russos distress, +666! Many experts in the realm of cultivation had killed many people, but they lacked the mental strength and failed to take precautions against such disgusting attacks. They were not physically weak, but they had never gone through special training. Some special troops were trained to eat insects and even animal droppings in order to survive. For example, the droppings of some species of rabbits were full of nutrients As a key academic in the Department of Faith Theory, Francescos daily life was very luxurious. He had very strong combat abilities, but never thought that he would land himself in such a disgusting chase. If the person being chased was not careful, he could be surrounded and killed by five Class B experts. Shouldnt his first instinct be to run for his life? How did he think of so many disgusting attacks? With Francescos gentlemanly pride, he could not bear it. How did he, a key academic, become a dirt man! No, he was a dirt man before he was attacked by the droppings. So now he was droppings man? From Francesco Russos distress, +666! The European Practitioners were broadly split into two camps. One camp felt that Practitioners and Metahumans were the same as ordinary people. There could also be ordinary people with the aptitude for cultivation, thus they should not be separated. Another camp felt differently. For example, the Department of Faith Theory insisted that they had been chosen by a divine being, and had qualities that were different from ordinary people. Ordinary people should support them. This was not just the basic principle for their dominant position. They believed in this as well. This encompassed the species debate around the world. This debate was not only limited to Europe. It existed in America and Asia as well. But the Deities were on another level. They labeled themselves not as humans, but as descendants of the Titan bloodline, because mythology said so At first, everyone thought that the Deities wanted to use this argument to control and enslave the ordinary people in Northern Europe. After all, many Practitioner organizations used such arguments to enslave ordinary people. But later on, everyone realized that the Deities did not have this intention in mind. Their way of thinking was just more exotic. What the Deities meant was that their species were different, like the difference between a cat and a dog. No one was superior to the other. They wanted to be equal to and make friends with humans. They believed that everyone was equal This was amazing. Neither the realm of cultivation nor humans could understand them Chapter 658 - Beware of Fraud Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was widely believed that there were many gentlemen in Europe. However, contrary to what was commonly thought to be a high-class, elegant event, European parliamentary sessions were in fact as rowdy as a marketplace. Flying paper and heated arguments were not a rarity. Usually, the venue would be in a mess after the end of each session. It was the same for the race debate, where three parties poured curses at one another C the commoners, the organizations who wanted to enslave commoners, and those who insisted everyone was human and consequently should be treated equally. After all, each of them had differing beliefs. At the same time, the Deities had to condemn other organizations while being chided by commoners. Other organizations found the Deities incomprehensible. Shouldnt they be on the same line since the Deities also agreed they were a superior species above the human beings? So why were they against other organizations too In the end, when commoners were clear about the Deities stand, they also felt sorry for mistaking the Deities as their opponents in the first place As a result, the Deities had gained significant popularity among the European masses. They were welcomed wherever they went Since the start of the Spirit Qi era, it was believed that Western countries were more open to Metahumans, who were able to do business freely or earn glory for themselves. At that time, Metahumans in foreign countries were so popular that nightclub girls would naturally come and flirt with them. Meanwhile, Chinese Practitioners had to train extremely hard everyday under the Heavenly Networks watch Back then, the favorite topic among Daoyuan Class students was the luxurious life of foreign Practitioners. The grass was indeed greener on the other side! They could not even be loud at Internet cafes, because the Heavenly Network would hunt them down if they used violence to resolve a conflict with commoners Therefore, pampered by an unrestricted environment, foreign Metahumans in certain parts of the world were starting to get too ambitious. At first, the commoners were merely onlookers, but their attitude towards Metahumans soured when their lives were adversely affected by the latter. That was a fact. People were always changing. Some people used to admire foreign societies because they allowed personal possession of guns, but they soon thought that such gun policies were too dangerous after multiple shooting incidents. Often times, peoples mindset was easily swayed by potential benefits, while in fact one should choose what was best suited for themselves. Large organizations had rules to follow, but secret practitioners did not. Meanwhile, the arrogant superhuman Francesco was burning in anger as he stared at the beast feces he had just wiped off from his face It was probably the most unpleasant fight he had encountered. Shouldnt all practitioner battles be as cool as the one the Saint and the Bishop were having now? Please, they were flying in the sky! Lu Shu almost destroyed Francescos colorful expectations of practitioners At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly shouted from in front, Honestly speaking, we are not foes or anything, right? Why not step back and take down the Heavenly Network together? He was buying time. No matter what, it was impossible for him to attack the Heavenly Network with the Department of Faith Theory. Furthermore, given the intense battle between the Bishop and the Saint at the moment, the two organizations could never possibly be partners again. Hence, Lu Shu was just talking nonsense. But it was interpreted differently by Francesco. He looked at himself in disbelief. Did Howard just mention that they were not foes?! At this instant, Francescos expression changed. All of them had heard an unusual sound. After three hours of the chase, Francesco finally understood what Lu Shu was up to. They heard the sound of waves! He wanted to jump into the sea! Indeed, Howard might be able to escape as the movement of Francescos team would be slowed down in the sea. A sense of admiration emerged in Francescos heart In the next instant, he realized something was wrong. Why does a fire-type Metahuman want to lead us to the sea? It must be a fraud! Could there be support, for example water-type experts hidden in the sea? If thats the case, we will be in danger if we follow him down! Logical deductions from a group of clever brains. However, never would they have expected that the real Howard was dead, and the man in front of them was the water-type expert himself! Lu Shu could defeat Francesco easily in the water, although he could not do so on land! This was the advantage of being on his own turf! At this instant, Lu Shu wondered how it would be like to release his lightning aurablades in water. He might turn into an electric eel if the three hundred lightning aurablades were brought out simultaneously Yet, the pity was that the number of lightning aurablades producible remained unchanged despite the increase in his sword prototypes. Lu Shu had tried to poke his finger into a wall socket too, but nothing happened except for him getting a bad electric shock. He also tried to attract lightning in a thunderstorm. Nonetheless, it did not work either, not counting the painful lightning strike he got. He had done all those in secret, because Lu Xiaoyu would surely laugh at him if she found out Hence, Lu Shus top concern at the moment was how to increase the number of his lightning aurablades. In any case, he could not possibly invite divine punishment on himself. He would not even be able to survive without the four golden bird pillars Speaking of which where was Lu Xiaoyu now? There was no time for distractions. Lu Shu was only a few hundred meters away from the cliff. The sea was right in front of his eyes. Pretending to be in a desperate escape, he hurried on. At least some people would follow him down, if he could not fool the entire group, right? Chapter 659 - The Hunt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was panting heavily, as though he was near the brink of exhaustion. It was not a result of his acting, actually, three hours of sprinting at ones top speed was really tiring for any human being. Some people might be skeptical. Werent marathons more than 40km long? Why were practitioners weaker than marathon runners? In fact, many marathon athletes would also find 100-meter top-speed sprinting extremely exhausting. Lu Shu was getting light-headed. He wanted to create the illusion that he had been chased into the sea without an alternative. Those Class B experts must have something valuable with them! Hence, according to his plan, it would be worth it so long as he could kill one underwater. The thought sparked the light of hope in Lu Shus heart again Suddenly Francesco and the rest slowed down behind him. Francesco wiped his face clean and said, Nice try. But we know theres an ambush in the water. Your acting skills could have been better. Distress crossed Lu Shus heart. Why had his carefully-planned schemes been exposed every time Besides, it was an unforgivable insult to mock his acting skills! Waves slapped the cliff rocks loudly and blue tides broke into white flowers on the reefs. Lu Shu took a glimpse down the cliff. The vast ocean was his stage, and he was the hunter in water. A pseudo-Class B preying on Class Bs? That was a bold idea. For all this while, Lu Shu had not even given it a try to fight with Francescos team on the ground because he treasured his life a lot. He had learned his lessons from the earlier battle. Now he understood that the mask could not make him omnipotent. He might land himself in danger due to past issues carried by the identity he was using. That made intelligence provided by the Heavenly Network extremely crucial. In the past, Lu Shu thought that he could do whatever he wanted in Europe under the disguise of the mask. But this time, he had encountered a life-or-death crisis not long after he arrived at the first stop of his overseas journey. This could only be attributed to insufficient prior preparation. His true identity would most likely be in danger if not for his innate suppression of Howards fire-type powers. After he acted as Howard to meet Bennett, he tried to avoid suspicion by assuming a new identity to assassinate Howard. This was like a quick fix to correct his past actions, but he would be in serious trouble when it failed. People draw lessons from past experience. He treasured his life, because he had to stay alive to meet Lu Xiaoyu. Therefore, he had made use of the time when he ran on the field earlier and was now fully prepared. What are you going to do, My Lord? To destroy the Heavenly Palace. What if you cant return? Im not going, then That was probably the most accurate portrayal of Lu Shu Lu Shus eyes grew darker as he gazed at the sea surface. The cliff was close to 100m tall. No extreme sports lovers would dare to challenge themselves to this height, but times had changed. Lu Shu turned to look at Francesco and the other people. Then, he extended his arms and jumped into the sea with no further hesitation. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he leaped down. The hunt had begun. Francesco and the rest watched as Lu Shu plunged into the sea like a seagull. Francesco was certain that he had seen the brief smile on Lu Shus face. He asked, Did you notice his expression just now? No. Francesco was puzzled. Did he see wrongly?! No way! As a man of self-assurance Francesco was very positive his observation was right. He knew they had been fooled by Howard the second he saw his smile. The stratagem of the empty city. Howard was presenting a bold front to conceal his weak defense! He was creating the illusion that there was an ambush in the water so that they would not dare to pursue any further! Moreover, it seemed that the smile was only for Francesco. Now Francesco was even more convinced that the truth lay in the hands of the minority. The smile was very well concealed from the rest. But unfortunately, Francesco was still stronger! Follow me and kill him! Francesco shouted and leaped down, leaving other people looking at one another in hesitation. It was not like they had a choice, though, because they would have to face the fury of the Department of Faith Theory if they chose not to obey. In any case, they had just witnessed how terrific the Class A Bishop was. With a few splashes, Francesco and the five Class Bs jumped down. A black shadow approached them from below the water once they landed in the sea. Francesco gave a cold laugh. As expected, there was no ambush. Howard was all alone! Francescos white cloak suddenly gathered together to wrap himself up. Surprisingly he was very agile underwater, and his cloak was actually a magical weapon too! It was his confidence in water, not his judgment of the current situation alone, that had driven him down the cliff! Nonetheless, oxygen was an issue. But Class B experts could easily hold their breath for about ten minutes. At this moment, he suddenly saw hundreds of purple fish emerge from the approaching shadow. Wait a second! They were not fish! Francesco was stunned. When he gained his focus, he realized they were hundreds of beams of purple lightning. It was unexpected that Howard could do this! Purple lightning shone through the water, beautifully and mysteriously. Francesco felt that he had never seen a lightning so splendid in his entire life. Oh no, that was his real trump card! Francesco wanted to use his white cloak to make a quick escape, but it was too late. The lightning traveled much faster than humans. In any case, that was purple lightning produced by divine punishment! In the next instant, everyone, including Francesco, could not help but start shaking violently due to the electric shock. Lightning surged and exploded in their body, paralyzing all of them. Francesco was desperate. With only his head still in control, he was an easy kill But in the next second, he suddenly noticed that the black shadow below was shaking for some reason too What? You yourself were electrocuted by your own lightning?! Chapter 660 - Like Seaweed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Francesco had experienced a roller coaster of emotions after jumping into the sea. Before he jumped into the sea, he had thought that Lu Shu was tempting them to jump in. When he jumped in, he felt that he was sure of success and had seen through everything. When he entered the water, he thought that there was no ambush, as expected. But now, he was being completely controlled by the lightning aurablades. He was in despair. There was no suspense, even when he was unable to move during a fight between him and another expert. But he suddenly realized that not only had Lu Shu trapped the five of them, he had trapped himself as well The six people, including Lu Shu, were in despair. This was a very strange situation Francesco had never thought that this would happen. They had wanted to commit a swift murder, but this Howard was even more impressive. He was so desperate that he seemed to want to play a part as well. Lu Shu was also in despair. Logically, water-types should not be afraid of water, and fire-types should not be afraid of fire. It should be fine even if they came into direct contact with the elements. In the past, he had thought that he could be considered as a thunder-type. After all, he could hold thunderbolts. But this thunderbolt did not recognize him. It attacked without any discrimination Lu Shu was puzzled. A water-thunder double awakening only existed in his dreams. If he had known this earlier, at least he could use water to expel the lightning aurablade. All of them trembled underwater. The divine thunderbolt was just too impressive. Lu Shu knew that they would not be able to stop for a while. They were like seaweed Now, Lu Shus greatest worry was not when they would stop trembling, but whether Francescos and the others physiques were stronger than him. If they could break free earlier than him, what should he do? This was not impossible. If Francesco could make the first move, he would be as good as dead. Luckily, he had only used one-third of his lightning aurablades. If not, they would probably spend the night here. Killed one thousand, but lost eight hundred. What a joke. If this was really the case, Lu Shu would have killed 666, but lost 999. The undercurrents continually rammed into the sea cliff. They were swept along by the great waves. They rammed into rocks and were swept away, again and again this was quite fun. Lu Shu had originally been hiding underwater. The gradual current swept everyone along, making Lu Shu the center of the group. He even bumped into Francesco. The two of them were like wax figurines that greeted each other with a tremble He was annoyed. Now, he had lost his greatest advantage and mysteriously became the center of the group Lu Shu rushed towards Francesco and smiled. But Francescos expression was cold and ungrateful. A Class B expert was stiff and could only be carried along by the water. Lu Shu kicked Francescos face When Francesco drew closer to Lu Shu, he was kicked again From Francesco Russos distress, +999! Francesco swore that today was the most embarrassing moment in his entire life! After five minutes, the numbness started to subside. Lu Shu estimated that the numbing effect of the lightning aurablade lasted for about ten minutes. If it was aimed at others, it could be considered as Lu Shus trump card. Hm? Lu Shu suddenly realized a problem. Did he absorb the lightning aurablade? Would it be like back then when he had experienced the divine punishment? Could he use these purple thunderbolts to increase his number of thunderbolt prototypes? Although he now had 642 sword prototypes and could give birth to a sword spirit, he only had slightly over three hundred lightning aurablades. Furthermore, the lightning aurablades were very powerful! Lu Shu took the chance while everyone could not move to check his sea of chi. To his disappointment, the number of lightning prototypes did not increase Lu Shu felt very regretful. How could he increase the number of lightning prototypes? By summoning lightning? Suddenly, Lu Shu realized with shock that while he was still feeling very numb, Francesco had started to move! Francesco also seemed to have realized this issue. He instantly became upset. He had been thoroughly embarrassed today. This was a rare chance. He had to kill Lu Shu! Not only could Francesco move, the four other Class B experts slowly recovered from their numbness. They all looked at Lu Shu with evil intentions. All of them tried to overcome their numbness and swam towards Lu Shu. They were not very far away from one another. In less than a minute, they reached where Lu Shu was! In the face of danger, Lu Shus expression was very calm. He took a longer time to recover from his numbness. He would probably take another two minutes to recover. Two minutes was not a long time, but it was enough for Francesco and the rest to kill him. When he thought about this, Lu Shu was all the more calm. Whenever a major event occurred, the brave would turn red with anger. The braver ones would turn green. The even braver ones would turn white. But Lu Shus expression was normal. He was the bravest of them all. The next moment, Lu Shu heaved a sigh. Francesco and the rest saw countless purple thunderbolts released from Lu Shus body What?! You seemed to be ready to die, but it turned out that you still have a backup plan! Francesco and the rest swam towards the surface of the water, but it was too late The six of them once again started to tremble like seaweed From Francesco Russos distress, +999! From Lu Shu could not release many lightning aurablades in one go. After the lightning aurablades left the sea of chi, he could no longer control them. He had use one-sixth of his lightning aurablades, but it was enough to control them for close to five minutes. Lu Shu had no choice. If others could move while he could not, the only thing he could do was to render everyone immobile In the worst case scenario, he could die. If he could buy himself some time, then he would. But Lu Shu suddenly thought about another problem. How long could Class B experts like Francesco hold their breath underwater? Lu Shu was different. He did not need to breathe underwater. He had managed to buy himself about fifteen minutes using the lightning aurablades. He could drag on for another fifteen minutes. By then, he could defeat Francesco and the rest underwater. Lu Shu finally found an advantage, while Francesco realized the danger he was in! Chapter 661 - An Extremely Fierce Sword Spirit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu suddenly realized that other than the moment when the lightning aurablade appeared, he could use Francesco and the rest as an endless supply of distress points while they were numb. He had now lost control of his own movements by his own lightning aurablades. After releasing the thunderbolts, they could only slowly disperse. He could not control the water to prevent himself from being electrocuted. Even if he wanted to release lightning aurablades to protect himself, he could only do so after slowly recovering from his numbness. On the other hand, Francesco was in danger. Under normal circumstances, he could hold his breath underwater for more than thirty minutes. But it was different during a fight. Factors like nervousness could reduce the amount of time he could stay underwater. Furthermore, he did not know how many times Lu Shu could release his thunderbolts. He also did not know how long they would have to stay underwater. Once they became oxygen-deficient, the odds of victory would be stacked against them. Up till this point, Francesco felt that all this was very bizarre. Was Howard a fire-thunder Metahuman?! How bizarre! The fire-type and the thunder-type were the types with the greatest explosive power. So Howard had such a unique gift? Wait! Francesco suddenly realized that if Howard was a thunder-type, he would not be affected by the thunderbolts. The only explanation was a magical tool! The water once again swept the six of them along. Francesco was deep in thought when he suddenly saw Lu Shus leg approaching his face Lu Shu had run for about three hours. With his speed, his shoes would wear out quickly. Even though he now carried ten pairs of shoes wherever he went, he was still very vexed. He felt sad about the money he was spending on shoes. Francesco could even see Lu Shus toe through the gaping hole in Lu Shus shoe, as well as the dust on his shoe. Boom! Lu Shu kicked Francesco with force. Francesco was dumbfounded. He almost exploded with rage. Was the water targeting him?! From Francesco Russos distress, +999! Francesco was furious as he trembled. Once he recovered from the numbness, he would test out how much Lu Shu would be able to bear. On one hand, he wanted to confirm how much longer Lu Shu could use his thunderbolt magical tool. After all, this shock was not as strong as the previous shock. On the other hand, Francesco also felt that since Howard was not a water-type Metahuman, he probably could not stay underwater for long. He should last for an even shorter time than the rest of them, as he had entered the water earlier. His physique was also not as strong as theirs. As time passed, the current had messed up their formation. When they once again recovered from their numbness, Francesco and the rest worked together and swam towards Lu Shu. They were less than five meters apart and reached Lu Shu in an instant. This time, they were all prepared against the lightning, but from past experience, they did not receive much damage from the lightning either. After all, they still had some time before they could no longer hold their breath. After all, Lu Shu would be electrocuted too This bunch of people were full of vigor. They were on the verge of death, yet they were not aware. If they were just a bit slower, Lu Shu could recover and use his water-type abilities. Then the five of them would become scapegoats that he could take advantage of. But coincidentally, Francesco and the others physiques were stronger than that of Lu Shu. Lu Shu could not use his water-type abilities But this time, Lu Shu was also determined to bring them down. Even if he used up his lightning aurablades, he may not die as he still had an advantage underwater. He could probably even kill two of them. When Francesco and the rest saw Lu Shu take out his lightning aurablade, they remained apathetic. Oh, here it comes again This time, they did not run away. They put themselves in a comfortable position to spend another few minutes in. Francesco was even more impressive. He had already gotten into position. He used his arms to stir the current and gain momentum, while he used his legs to tilt his body. This allowed him to rush towards Lu Shu. Francesco raised his leg, planning to take revenge for the kick he had received earlier Everyone knew that Lu Shu may still have a backup plan. After all, any other skills he had would be used up quickly. Thus, everyone prepared for the next time they recovered from their numbness. That would be their opportunity to kill Lu Shu. They were just waiting for Lu Shu to reveal his hidden intentions! But Francesco and the rest did not think that Lu Shu would release not only the lightning aurablade, but also Corpsedog. Now, Lu Shu could not control his flying swords and his water-type abilities He was at his wits end. Suddenly, he remembered Corpsedog. Corpsedog was not only used to kill others After Corpsedog came out from the celestial map, it did not kill the others. Instead, it stopped between Lu Shus chest and his clothes. Corpsedog had lost control when the thunderbolt struck. After that, Francesco used the current and attempted to kick Lu Shus face. He suddenly realized that a small white figure appeared from Lu Shus pocket. The figure was very agile. It looked like a human, but he could not see its face clearly. Francesco suddenly felt that he was in great danger? What was this figure? What was happening? Was this a creature that Howard had been rearing? Everyone had an unpleasant premonition, as the only one who could freely move was this small sword spirit! They did not know what this sword spirit was, but they knew that something terrible would happen! Before Francesco could kick Lu Shus face, he saw the small sword spirit cheerily swimming over. It approached Francescos face and Slap! What! Francesco trembled. The sword spirits slap made him spin like a top in the water. A small, red slap mark appeared on Francescos face. From Francesco Russos distress, +999! Francesco was holding in his anger, but this slap made him explode with rage. He was extremely upset! The small sword spirit cheerily swam towards the others. The others were scared beyond description. Was it so strong?! Slap! Another one! Slap! Another one! All of them started to spin. If the thunderbolt had not numbed their senses, they would be burning with pain. This was a very unpredictable fight, ever since Lu Shu had kicked up a dust storm. No one knew where this fight was going. Lu Shu felt a sense of pity. Why did this sword spirit not listen to him. If the sword spirit was out to kill, then Francesco and the rest would definitely die while they were unable to move Chapter 662 - Counterattack! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The seabed was full of murderous intent. Everyone should have various methods to shed blood. They did not have to turn the sea red, but at least have some fresh blood in the water. Other fights were often very intense, but this fight was very quiet No, wait. When the sword spirit slapped Francesco and the rest, although sound did not travel well underwater, there was still a sound But Francesco and the other Class Bs were confused. It was said that Howard was in charge of foreign affairs in the Phoenix Society. His attacks were bold and powerful. He had obtained a fire phoenix soul as well. The fire phoenix that he summoned was not only strong, but intelligent as well. But when they thought about this, they could not understand? Where is your fire phoenix? Huh? They even felt that they would rather face the fire phoenix than this small strange sword spirit. It was so embarrassing to be slapped! Being slapped was very shameful in many parts of the world. Francesco, an important figure in the Department of Faith Theory, had actually been slapped. He was still spinning like a top underwater. He was furious! But, if you could make the figure slap others, why did you not make it kill others? At first, Francesco had thought that Lu Shu wanted to humiliate them first, even though he was still trembling like them But Francesco was certain that Lu Shu wanted to humiliate them before killing them. After all, this small sword spirit was the only being that could move freely now. Furthermore, it was so powerful it would be easy for it to kill them. If they faced a sword spirit with such power under normal circumstances, they would definitely have a headache. But it was not life-threatening. Of course, they did not know how Takashima Tairatsu had died. If not, they would not think as such. If they knew that Takashima Tairatsu had died while facing Lu Shu, they would be more cautious in their plans. In the wider world, there would always be people more talented than oneself. Lu Shu felt that keeping a few secrets would take his enemies by surprise and allow him to gain the upper hand. Lu Shu was not invincible. Thus, he had to hide his weaknesses by remaining silent. Lu Shu also felt that the sword spirit was in an awkward position. It felt as if it was unfit for a higher position, but unwilling to accept a lower position. The abilities of a sword spirit would always remain at the same level. Thus, in a life-or-death battle with a sword spirit of the same level, it would only be able to defeat its opponent using a surprise move. But Lu Shu thought of another problem. If he was able to collect seven sword spirits, what would happen? Even if they were only Class C metahumans, seven of them could contend with a Class B. There was even a possibility that they might win. He would not be at an advantage with more sword spirits. Lu Shu was like a sponge, absorbing anything that was beneficial. As the small sword spirit went one round, Lu Shu obtained five Chi Fruits As the small sword spirit cheerily finished slapping everyone, Francesco and the rest thought that Lu Shu was done humiliating them. He was here to deliver the final blow. All of them got nervous. But things did not go as they had expected. The small sword spirit went around to slap them again The five of them had just stopped. Now, they were spinning again. Francesco was going crazy! Were you done?! Was there an end to this?! You had better stop slap! Heck! Even if he was a Class B expert, he was growing muddled from all the slaps. This small sword spirit was too powerful. His head hurt! Lu Shu stared in shock as he saw the small sword spirit having fun. He could even feel Francescos anger. But he was in despair. What should he do He could not speak, but he really wanted to explain to Francesco. Brother, I want to give you a quick death too, but I cannot do anything! This they were being slapped so much that Lu Shu felt bad! As for Francesco and the rest, the most important thing was that they could not last much longer underwater because they had been slapped! Oxygen was essential for humans. When the human brain lacked oxygen, it would die in a matter of minutes. Metahumans could possibly hold out for longer, but they had a limit as well! At this moment, everyone felt that their senses had recovered. Francesco and the rest did not try to test Lu Shu nor kill him. It was not that they did not want to kill him. They could not allow any other surprises to happen. This Howard. His attacks were not normal. It was impossible to defend themselves! When the Department of Faith Theory was expanding their influence in Europe, Francesco was part of the vanguard. He was a seasoned warrior. But this was his first time facing someone he had thought was a fire-type, but used thunder-type attacks that even affected himself. This was also his first time facing someone who had a strange creature that slapped its enemies. Only Francesco observed Lu Shu very carefully. While the rest tried to escape to the shore, Francesco looked back and observed Lu Shu. He realized that Lu Shus senses had started to recover. But the lack of oxygen did not seem to have much of an effect on him. The numbness came quickly and went away quickly. When Francesco realized that he could use his abilities, he used his white robes to propel himself to the surface of the water. Francesco could even bring two Class Bs along with him! But the other two Class Bs were not so lucky. When Lu Shu realized that he could use his water-type abilities, the water gushed downwards like an underwater waterfall. It was not visible on the surface, but the two Class B experts could sense it very clearly. Their bodies were still slightly numb, but this did not stop them from swimming to the surface. Francesco had used his white robes to avoid this undercurrent, but the two Class B experts realized that they were getting further and further away from the surface of the water. When they turned to look at the seabed in fear, they saw Lu Shu looking calmly at them. The ocean current surrounded him, making him seem like an underwater deity. One of the Class B experts could not understand how the person they had been chasing to kill had become the main character in a hunting game. They had instead become the target. He did not care anymore. He suddenly took out a small copper shield. After the copper shield had broken into pieces, it had formed a protective shield around him that helped him to counter the impact force from the water. He took the chance and swam to the surface of the water. His comrade stretched out his hand in an attempt to help him, but the shield separated them. There was only one Class B expert left in the water. He was furious. Suddenly, he launched countless sharp metal weapons in Lu Shus direction. But Lu Shu was as agile as a fish underwater. He easily dodged the weapons. The sharp metal weapons pierced into the seabed, while Lu Shu was virtually unharmed. This was Lu Shus home ground! After tolerating for so long and being electrocuted for over ten minutes, even Lu Shu was reaching his limit. The Class B expert fought the lack of oxygen and pulled the sharp metal weapons out of the seabed. He launched them in Lu Shus direction like a tightly-knitted school of fish. But the next moment, he suddenly realized that the sharp metal weapons were slowing down, as if they had encountered an inexhaustible resistance. It was as if there was a fortress made out of water surrounding Lu Shu that cushioned the force of the sharp metal weapons. Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog appeared with a roar. The two flying swords did not encounter any resistance in the water and took the Class B experts life. The expert did not understand up to his death why the five of them did not succeed in killing one person. In the end, he would pass away in this dark and endless sea. The sea was as frightening as an abyss. Before his death, the Class B expert suddenly understood that Lu Shu was a water-type Metahuman. From the very beginning, Lu Shu was his own trump card in the water. Chapter 663 - Mutual Destruction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The hours-long chase had finally come to an end. Lu Shu stood on the seafloor, gazing at the water surface, while Francesco and the other people looked back at him from the reefs. They were in a flutter. In fact, the visibility was poor, but both parties could sense the tenseness in the air. Francescos heart was throbbing fast. It was perhaps the most thrilling battle he had recently. On the seafloor, Lu Shu collected the metallic blades the dead Class B left behind. Those metals had the same composition as standard swords, which made them a possible food for Chaos. To Lu Shus disappointment, this Class B did not even have invisible storage equipment. There was nothing left with energy waves after Lu Shu took everything visible What a poor guy! No wonder he had to rely on the Department of Faith Theory. Meanwhile, the other people were in utter bewilderment as they watched Lu Shu from the sea surface. They had anticipated more moves from him. After all, they were not willing to accept the fact that so many of them could not even take down one man. However, to their dismay, they saw Lu Shu scavenging for something on the seabed like a farmer transplanting seedlings. Due to diffraction in the sea water, they could not see clearly what on earth Lu Shu was doing. The scene was getting creepy Is he picking up the metals? someone asked, confused. Francesco laughed coldly. Who needs that stuff? There must be some other reason. The Department of Faith Theory had an affluence of resources and money. Hence, to Francesco, those metals were no difference to garbage. Why would an expert who had turned the table against them care about that stuff? Whats more, its so important that he was doing it amidst their fight. He was wrong about Lu Shu. After Lu Shu picked up everything, he shot a look towards the sea surface and retreated in another direction quickly. He had no intention to return to the battlefield to face four Class Bs. He had sound judgment of the current situation and his own abilities. He also knew that Francesco would not come to him for a battle to the death. Both of them were cool-headed enough to understand the importance of truces when things got too complicated. Lu Shu traveled a long way under the sea before he returned to the land. The first thing he did was to retrieve his phone from the Seal of Lands and check with the Heavenly Network regarding the outcome of the fight between the Saint and the Bishop. Lu Shus top concern was whether the competition for the mineral reserves would be affected by their fight. At this moment, it was his duty to vie for the ownership of the reserves for the Heavenly Network. As for the safety of the civilians, he might empathize with crying kids, but he was not noble enough to commit himself to rescue missions now. He would not deny that he was selfish, even though it was not something wrong either. Three messages came in once he switched on his phone. First, Howard was chased by Francesco and some other people. Witnesses reported that Howard had been forced towards the sea. Based on his abilities, he probably could not survive. Second, the Saint and the Bishop were both hurt during the fight, which was even more intense than the one between the Saint and the Puppet Master. This was because the Bishop used a mutually destructive technique. It appeared that he was stronger than the Saint in terms of actual combat abilities. Third, where are you?! The third message sounded like Nie Tings tone Is Heavenly King Nie really so free? Lu Shu pondered for a while and replied with a text. Thank you for subscribing to the BBC. Monthly subscription fee: 3.00 yuan. Reply TD to unsubscribe. TD From Zhong Yutangs distress, +199! Ha, Lu Shu laughed at once. So it was you, the old boy At this moment, Zhong Yutang suddenly realized that this was not the phone for his daily usage. He called Lu Shu at once, Stop talking nonsense. Im glad to know that you are fine. We couldnt reach you just now. Where have you been? Of course, Lu Shu told him the truth. It would not be very nice of him if he provided wrong information while he had been fed with the vast amount of intelligence all the time. Besides, he was well aware of his confidentiality level. What he said would only reach Zhong Yutang, Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting. This was the trust the Heavenly Network had built with him after a long time of reliable and fair cooperation. First of all, Howard is dead, for good. I launched a surprise attack and killed him, Lu Shu explained. He skipped the details because subconsciously he wanted to keep the secret about the flame in his heart, just like his celestial map. Therefore, a surprise attack sounded rather convincing, given the difference in their level of abilities. Besides, it was his original plan, though it was exposed too early. Zhong Yutang hesitated. What? Do you mean you attacked him when he was being chased? No. I killed him first, Lu Shu said. He did not want to make everything that clear Still perplexed, Zhong Yutang decided to ask further. That doesnt make sense. Are you saying he was chased tens of kilometers after you killed him? Running dead? After a long hesitation, Lu Shu told the truth. After I killed Howard, I changed into Howards appearance to cause conflicts among large organizations. But before I could go, Francesco saw me first. They were not chasing Howard. Its me After a short silence, Lu Shu heard suppressed laughs across the phone. His face darkened at once. Laugh if you feel like it. Hahahaha, so you are saying no sooner had you changed into Howards appearance then you became his scapegoat? Zhong Yutang almost blurted it out that karma had finally befallen upon Lu Shu But Zhong Yutang knew it was enough. In any case, Lu Shu could easily kill a Class B expert like Howard. Zhong Yutang knew better than to test his temper. Actually, Lu Shu was rather popular in the Heavenly Network, although his stinginess and mean personality was very well-known too. Who else would climb a window to check on whether Zhong Yutang would pick up his phone? That was damn scary! Chapter 664 - Everything Has Its Conqueror Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although amused, Zhong Yutang did not forget about his job. He double-confirmed a few details with Lu Shu, who told him the truth to the best of his abilities. Zhong Yutang said, This time, the Saint and the Bishop were both wounded. A surprising twist. At the moment, the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society have begun their retreat. Probably the Phoenix Society will also believe that Howards dead, but the Department of Faith Theory may question your identity, or Howards, to be more precise. They may not think of you. In any case, the combat abilities that Lu Shu showed in the sea was enough for suspicion. Luckily, he did not reveal too much of his power in front of Francescos team, because he did not get the chance to, due to the electrocution. In other words, they did not have enough evidence to justify their suspicions. Hence, they could not be sure whether their intuition was right. Anyways, be more careful in future operations. Today Xia Rensheng has just found a secret practitioner in the group who tried to profit from spreading the information on our team, including the times you left the group, Zhong Yutang said, We all have to get used to things like this. We are lucky this time that the traitor was caught before he acted and other people are clear headed at the moment. But your stay in Europe wont be short. Its very possible that someone in your team may betray you. Thus, you have to be more careful. Lu Shu nodded. Understood. Zhong Yutang had a point. Although secret practitioners were convenient tools to use, they had no loyalty whatsoever. Ive specially told Xia Rensheng that you have other unimportant missions, so he wont suspect you again for leaving. In addition, the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society have both given up the mineral reserves due to the fight. Its our chance to take it down fast and well. As for how to do it, wait till the support arrives. They are your good old friends. With that, Zhong Yutang hung up the call. He was still worried about whether Lu Shu would find trouble with him for laughing at him earlier. Interesting. It turned out that the Heavenly Network was the beneficiary of the grand battle between the Department and the Society. Truth be told, the Heavenly Network would be the one who called the shots in the absence of those two organizations. People like Bennett posed no threat to it at all. Besides, the Heavenly Network had always adopted a softer approach in alliance with foreign forces because strong powers needed support when they were held back by other rivals. Lu Shu walked towards the villa slowly. The walk seemed painfully long now, even though he did not feel so when he was running for his life Lu Shu felt a bit sluggish after the fight. He needed to relieve himself from the stress earlier. People were all made of flesh and blood. It took time for one to regain his vitality after a hard battle. It was already midnight when Lu Shu returned to the villa. Once he opened the door, he saw everyone in the hall, locking their eyes on Lu Shu. Lin Ganyu laughed coldly. Look at you, living an easy life. You disappeared when we were busy at work. Do you have any idea what happened today? How can you act alone during this critical period? Liu Fan said, his face darkened, Captain, I think theres something wrong with this Li Teng. Lu Shu did not mind them. He glimpsed at Lin Ganyu and asked, What happened today? The war has begun between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society. Now, their people are in retreat, replied Lin Ganyu, Weve done our job well. We are definitely getting EOs mineral reserves! Lin Ganyu was really proud, stressing that the credits were all theirs. Other people had temporarily forgotten about their grudges against Lu Shu as well. All of them gave a hearty laugh. Lu Shu was confused. Hows that your job well done? What did you do? They had done nothing! The Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society had decided to fight themselves, not because of this bunch of people over here. Speaking of which, Lu Shu should be recognized for luring out the Bishop using Howards face, which gave the Saint an opportunity to fight. Lu Shu was suspecting it might have been Howards mission to lure out the Bishop. But how was that anything to do with these people in this villa? Where did you all get your pride from From Lin Ganyus distress, +299! From Liu Lis distress, +199! From The mood was dampened. It was fine if you could leave it like that! Why did you have to point it out?! At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. A hearty but slightly annoying laughter came in. Surprise! My arrival has scared all of them away Lu Shu drew a startled breath. He was wondering who were the good old friends Zhong Yutang was referring to, and his guess was proven right. It was Li Yixiao! Beside him, it was Nalan Que! Recently, Nalan Ques head was full of how to be a good wife, and all her family matters had been cast aside For some reason, Lu Shu had a hunch that Bennett would soon be dead upon seeing Li Yixiao Usually, Li Yixiao would only be sent to remains, but not for foreign events. The rationale behind was self-explanatory. Hence, Nie Tings message was clear by sending Li Yixiao here, they were planning on fighting. It was known that the metals in the mineral reserves could effectively strengthen the hardness of standard weapons. Thus, they were of good use. Before Lu Shu could figure everything out, Li Yixiao called over to those in the villa, What are you waiting for? Follow me and destroy the EOs headquarters! Lets party afterwards! Lu Shu was shocked. So that was your plan? Was it because you could get some money to spend from their headquarters? Lu Shu felt that was probably the truth. How could Li Yixiao care about things like reserves or missions? His only desire was money! Xia Rensheng kept quiet. They should follow a Heavenly Kings orders strictly. But before they went out, Nalan Que said coldly, Ill keep your space bag. She was preventing Li Yixiao from hiding his money in his space bag! Smart move! Li Yixiao laughed out loud at once. No rush! We dont have to find them today! We shall take a rest first. The trip here was so tiring! Chapter 665 - Suffered the Effects of Poverty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The arrival of Li Yixiao and Nalan Que undoubtedly made Xia Rensheng and the rest feel assured. At first, they were envious that other organizations all had Class B experts. On the other hand, they only had one peak Class C, Xia Rensheng. This made them feel somewhat miserable. There were trembling in fear. Now, not only had a Class B arrived, two Class Bs had arrived Later on, Lu Shu realized that Nalan Que had not accepted the amnesty from the Heavenly Network. Li Yixiao had been deployed here, while she requested to be sent over as well. Nie Ting had planned well. He only had to pay one persons share of wages and allowance for the work of two people. This was indeed value-for-money. To be honest, Nie Ting had never thought that someone as casual as Li Yixiao had the potential to solicit a female expert When Xia Rensheng was preparing a room for Li Yixiao, he suddenly asked curiously, Heavenly King Li, did Heavenly King Nie ask us to finish off the EO headquarters? When Li Yixiao heard this, he paused for a while. Not really. He said to work with the EO as far as possible and avoid being surrounded by the other organizations. If we have no choice, we can replace them. I feel that we have no choice! What Xia Rensheng was dumbfounded. So you mean that Xia Rensheng could understand Nie Tings tactics. After all, EO could act as a buffer to prevent the other organizations from directly attacking the Heavenly Network. There had not been an instance in the realm of cultivation where blood had not been spilled during a dispute over resources. Before Xia Rensheng could say anything, Li Yixiao glanced at him. Do you not trust my judgment? Xia Rensheng said in surprise, Huh?! Did I say something wrong?! Lu Shu was now too lazy to talk to people like Li Yixiao. After this, he would continue onwards to Europe. Thus, he could not be acquainted with Li Yixiao now. If he leaked any information, his trip would be filled with even more uncertainties. But it seemed that he did not have to worry about the mineral resources EO had. With Li Yixiao and Nalan Que around, he did not care about what method they would eventually use. But with the organizations pulling out one by one, they could attain the mineral resources. He silently returned to his room and sorted out his gains from this battle. First, he had obtained over a hundred magical metal weapons. Lu Shu picked up one to have a closer look. It was made out of a similar material to the standard long sword. It resonated better with ones vitality, but it was not that rare. This was a sign that the Class B expert that Lu Shu had killed underwater was very poor. He also realized that the Class B expert did not have invisible storage equipment. In reality, this was the case. Invisible storage equipment was very rare, but its practicality and value was obvious. Till today, not many remains had opened around the world, but there was still a considerable number of remains that had opened. There were some remains in remote areas that had opened even before the dawn of the magical era, but no one had discovered them yet. Not all remains would attract attention from Practitioners all around the world. Some had even secretly taken away the relics from these remains. According to the information from the Heavenly Network, there were even a few remains that had opened during the dawn of the magically rich era. The creatures in these remains were not very strong. Some had even been defeated by modern weapons. This way, the invisible storage equipment was released. There were also some magical weapons that had been left behind, for example Anthonys ring. There was also a space in Lu Shus mask. To Lu Shu, the mask was much more practical than the invisible storage equipment. Somehow, possession of the invisible storage equipment became the factor that determined whether experts of Class B and above were rich or poor. To many people, it had even become an indicator of whether these experts were strong or not Lu Shu took out Howards space ring. He opened it up and took a look. He was touched. Howard was so kind! He had left behind so many things! There were a few hundred magical stones in the space ring, as well as dozens of piles of cash. He had prepared this for any emergency. The currency system could not collapse. In reality, the Practitioners did not want the order of the world to collapse as well. If it collapsed, it would mean chaos and the need to rebuild order. To be honest, everyone already benefited from the current system. There was no need for change. But Lu Shu did not care about all these things. What made him happy was the dozens of fruits in Howards space ring! Everyone knew that the awakening fruit was very important. Many tycoons from the old times bought these fruits for their successors. They hoped that they would be able to use resources to produce an expert that had the aptitude to enter the realm of cultivation. Although cash could not be used to buy these fruits, they had the advantage of heritage. They probably had some rare magical weapons in store. Furthermore, the large Practitioner organizations were more than happy to engage in deals with the tycoons using these fruits. Dozens of fruits! Lu Shus eyes lit up. How many magical weapons could he obtain with these fruits? It was not impossible for him to obtain mythical objects either! Hm? Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did he feel that some of the fruits looked familiar?! He laid all the fruits out on the table. He realized that he could not feel any waves of energy from some of the fruits! Lu Shu was puzzled. After some hesitation, he took a few photos and sent them to Zhong Yutang. What are these fruits? Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded as well. Arent these avocados? They are quite popular recently. Lu Shu was silent. He had suffered from the effects of poverty. These were ordinary fruits! Needless to say, the other fruits with no waves of energy were just ordinary fruits. Lu Shu felt that some fruits looked familiar, but he did not think that they were ordinary fruits. He did not recognize some of the fruits. Howard, why did you bring so many fruits around with you? Is your standard of living that high? After sorting out the fruits, Howard only had six awakening fruits in his invisible storage equipment. No wonder when Bennett asked for ten awakening fruits, Howard did not rush to take up the offer. So he did not have that many on hand Lu Shu still had two blue fruits, as well as four silver fruits from the Lop Nur remains. He did not know what function these fruits served. Suddenly, Lu Shu saw something strange in the space ring, it was a tree branch. The tree branch was not strange. The strange thing was, why did ordinary things appear in Howards space ring? Did Howard like to carve wood? This was not a carving tool either. When Lu Shu took out the tree branch out of curiosity, he suddenly realized that the tree branch was unnaturally hot. Lu Shu should have been burned by the branch, but the flame in his heart instantly suppressed this tree branch! Chapter 666 - Wutong Wood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu realized that this tree branch was not as simple as he had thought. It might be a fire-type mythical object. Even if he could not use it, he could do some research on it. The tree branch was as thick as Lu Shus forearm. There was a faint flame-colored symbol on the branch. Lu Shu could sense strong waves of energy emitted from it. If it were not for the white flame in his heart, Lu Shu would not even be able to hold it in his hand. He would have had to at least put on the celestial robes. He quieted down and listened for any movement outside his door. He then opened the window and jumped out. He ran towards the wilderness. The darkness concealed Lu Shu while he ran. No one realized that there was someone missing from the villa. After more than ten minutes, Lu Shu squatted in the wilderness and scrutinized the tree branch. For some reason, his celestial powers could not enter the branch. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that something was not right. He looked up and saw Howards fire phoenix silently looking at him from over fifty meters away. It still had the two fire chickens in its mouth The atmosphere was very awkward. Lu Shu did not know what the phoenix wanted to do. It seemed like the phoenix did not want to approach him either. Um have you eaten? Lu Shu asked. This was a normal greeting. Lu Shu was very sure that the phoenix was intelligent, but he did not know whether it was here to avenge Howard The fire phoenix tilted its head and looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not know what it was thinking. It did not produce any distress points either. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was strange. The phoenix was not looking at him, but the branch in his hand! Lu Shu asked with a strange expression, Do you want this? The phoenix did not respond. It seemed that it did not understand him. Lu Shu pondered. It should understand human language because it was intelligent, right? Lu Shu suddenly asked in English, Do you want this? The fire phoenix hesitated before lightly nodding its head. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. As expected, this was a foreign phoenix. It was different from the phoenixes back home. It did not understand Chinese this was very tiring. He had to use English to communicate The fire phoenix felt that this human was still quite kind. Although Lu Shu had killed Howard, the fire phoenix did not feel that Howard was its owner and thus, it did not hold any negative feelings over his death. Hence, it had no animosity towards Lu Shu. Till now, the fire phoenix felt that it could get along with Lu Shu. Then, it saw Lu Shu slowly put the branch away The fire phoenix was confused. From phoenixs distress, +666! Lu Shu pointed at the fire phoenix and started to settle accounts with the fire phoenix. Do you know how hard it was for me to obtain this piece of wood? I had to fight Howard for three days and three nights. Its not realistic for you to just take it away from me, right? The fire phoenix calmly looked at Lu Shu. Not even one day had passed since the start of the battle between Howard and Lu Shu How about this? Lu Shu waved his arm. I am not a stingy person. Help me fight and I will give you this piece of wood! Dont worry, I will not treat you unfairly. If there are any fire-type things that are suitable for you, I will sell it to you! At first, the fire phoenix thought that Lu Shu was quite reliable, but after hearing that Lu Shu would sell things to it, it was annoyed From phoenixs distress, +666! At first, the fire phoenix still felt that this human was still kind. But now, ha ha. Suddenly, the light that the fire phoenix emitted started to dim. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why did he feel like the phoenix was about to die? The fire phoenix suddenly flew towards Lu Shu with the two fire chickens in its mouth. Lu Shu was shocked. Im telling you, you cant defeat me! Before he could react, the fire phoenix turned into a ray of light and entered the piece of wood. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So the phoenix did not want to take the piece of wood, but wanted to stay inside the wood! Thus, Lu Shu suddenly realized that there was a problem Every time Howard summoned the fire phoenix, he would point to the sky as if he was a superhero. Lu Shu felt that the person in charge of foreign affairs in a first-rate organization could not be so egotistical. But if he really was, then what could Lu Shu do? Back then, everyone may have thought that Howard had summoned the fire phoenix from within his body, but this did not seem to be the case. He evidently summoned it from the space ring on his finger. With his flames, Howard seemed very impressive, but he was not that impressive in real life He had been acting all his life Thus, Howard definitely had other fire-type trump cards that he did not use. He was always hiding something up his sleeve. But before he could use his trump card, his fire-type abilities were suppressed. This made Howard feel very upset. Of course, Lu Shu did not know the details. The living could only guess the secrets of the dead When the fire phoenix entered the piece of wood, Lu Shu realized that the two fire chickens had merged with the fire phoenix. So there was only one fire phoenix. Lu Shu had thought that the chickens were the phoenixs dolls The piece of wood in Lu Shus hands could it be the legendary Wutong wood? Lu Shu looked at the shiny veins on the piece of wood. It was indeed the Wutong wood. It was said that the phoenix would only perch on a Wutong tree. Lu Shu had thought that this saying was just to portray the nobility of the phoenix, but he did not expect it to be true. It was said that Howard had obtained the soul of a phoenix. Did that mean that the soul of the phoenix had used this piece of wood as its lodging? Lu Shu tried to use his celestial powers to summon the fire phoenix, but his celestial powers could not enter the piece of wood. Suddenly, the white flame in his heart jumped. He realized that this was the first time his white flame was so active. The white flame produced a drop of white liquid that flowed to his palm. Then, the drop of white liquid seeped into the Wutong wood like a drop of water. The Wutong wood suddenly blazed with a white flame. It was as if it was burning the Wutong wood! The fire phoenix within the Wutong wood roared angrily. It was not willing to give up, but the white flame was powerful like a monarch. It did not give the fire phoenix any room for resistance. Slowly, the entire Wutong wood turned as white as the white flame. Lu Shu could see the world of flames through the Wutong wood. The fire phoenix was fast asleep among the flames. There was a small white flame symbol on the right side of its neck! The white flame in Lu Shus heart went to sleep as well. It was as if it had exerted too much energy. It did not even move. Chapter 667 - My Character Was Destroyed Just Like That?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Lu Shu looked at the fire phoenix sleeping in the Wutong wood, he suddenly realized that it was like Chaos. He could communicate with it through telepathy. But there was another similarity between the fire phoenix and Chaos. Once they went to sleep, Lu Shu could not wake them up Now that he had both the fire phoenix and Chaos, why could he not enjoy them?! Furthermore, even the white flame had gone to sleep. Lu Shu suddenly felt that on the surface, it did not affect his combat power much. After all, he had not possessed some of these weapons in the past. But he felt as if something was missing. After all, the white flame did not try to assert its presence. But for some reason, Lu Shu could feel a sense of security. No matter whether it was the day he awakened and got hit by a car, or the time Liang Che tried to kill him, or the time he faced Howard, this white flame had never let him down. At least it allowed him to suppress other flames. Now, there were a bunch of indecent things in the Seal of Lands. Lu Shu did not know which genius would be able to make use of them. Lu Shu kept the Wutong wood in the Seal of Lands. Since the phoenix had become his pet, Lu Shu decided that he could not call it its English name. What if one day, he disguised himself as Chen Baili, shouted Phoenix and then died? What should he call it? Lu Shu thought about it for two seconds and decided to name it Firework. Chaos and Firework. The names sounded nice. They were his twins. As he kept the Wutong wood, the Cheng Ying sword and the head-twisting gourd mysteriously gathered around the Wutong wood. They were like relatives outside the delivery room looking at the new member of their family The head-twisting gourd even spat fire on the Wutong wood, but there was no movement Lu Shus expression darkened. You were typically not very reliable. Now, was it appropriate for you to be an onlooker? You really have a lot of curiosity! The head-twisting gourd was very indifferent towards Lu Shu. Ever since Lu Shu had used it to block himself from the divine punishment, this was Lu Shus first time seeing it so active. Lu Shu once again took on Li Tengs appearance and headed back. It was midnight, but the lights in the villa were still on. It seemed as if no one was asleep. Lu Shu gathered up the items in Howards space ring. He suddenly realized that the cash Howard had stored were all in 20 dollar notes! 20 dollar notes?! You were the person in charge of foreign affairs in a large organization! And all you had were 20 dollar notes? Were you crazy? One could not blame Lu Shu for his shock. He had never been to the United States, thus he did not know. In the eyes of the Chinese, 20 dollars was as good as pocket money. But overseas, only the Chinese would carry 100 dollar notes. The locals usually only used 20 dollar notes. If you withdrew 500 dollars from the ATM machine, the ATM machine would dispense 25, 20 dollar notes, not five 100 dollar notes. If you passed a cashier a 100 dollar note in a restaurant, the cashier would be shocked as it was very rare. But Lu Shu did not know this. Lu Shu looked down on Howard. Very few people gave 20 dollars during the New Year! What kind of organization was this! Suddenly, Lu Shu smelled the strong scent of instant noodles from the villa. But the instant noodles tasted weird. Two years ago, Lu Shu ate instant noodles often. Back then, they were very poor. Lu Xiaoyu loved eating instant noodles, as it was tasty. Lu Shu suddenly remembered that on the night of his awakening, he had gone out to buy instant noodles for Lu Xiaoyu. To the two of them, being able to eat a bowl of instant noodles was like celebrating the New Year. Thinking about the past, Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He did not know where Lu Xiaoyu was now. He had tried to summon a clone, but Lu Xiaoyu always rejected him. This method was very strange. Both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had to agree in order for it to work. If one of them refused, the clone would not be summoned Lu Shu had an unpleasant premonition. Now, there were many weird names and characters recorded on Lu Xiaoyus page of distress points. English names were not common. Lu Shu could not read the names either. He tried to search online, but he could not find anything. Only God knows where Lu Xiaoyu went Lu Shu came to the hall and saw a group of people gathered together. Everyone had a bowl of instant noodles. Liu Fan smiled and said, Although these instant noodles dont taste right and may be fake, but we are really lucky to be able to eat instant noodles in Africa. Take this as a treat from me. If you guys still want to eat more, I can buy some more. But I cant buy them tomorrow. The boss said that I had cleared all their stock. They have to restock their instant noodles! Lu Shu looked at the words on the packets of instant noodles. Ha ha, it was certainly fake But the problem was, he had wandered around this city before. The only shop selling instant noodles here was Zhao Yongchens shop So are you telling me that the person in charge of intelligence in Africa is selling fake instant noodles?! Is this appropriate?! Could the Heavenly Network deploy more decent people overseas?! When Liu Fan saw Lu Shu walk out of his room, he smiled and said, Sorry Li Teng. There were only enough packets for all of us here. Theres none left for you. Lu Shu did not speak. He returned to his room and brought out two bowls of instant noodles. One bowl had pickled Chinese cabbage, while the other had pieces of beef. After all, they did not know what exactly was in his bag. When the smell of pickled Chinese cabbage wafted throughout the room, Lu Shu started to earn distress points. Li Yixiao looked at the bowl of fake instant noodles in his hands. He smacked his lips. Brother, can you give me a bowl? Lu Shu laughed buoyantly and rejected him tactfully. Nope. From Li Yixiaos distress, +166! Li Yixiao was unhappy. He was a Heavenly King. What could you do if he wanted a bowl of instant noodles? Brother, you have two bowls of noodles. I just like eating hotpot. Anything wrong with that? Lu Shu said cheerily. Liu Fan looked at the two bowls Lu Shu was holding. What hotpot were you talking about? Most importantly, he was holding two bowls of authentic instant noodles, not the fake noodles that they had been eating. The difference in taste was significant. Their soup was flavorful, but their noodles were tasteless As Lu Shu finished speaking, Li Yixiao suddenly dragged Lu Shu into his room. He locked the door and said, Lu Shu? Lu Shu, is that you?! Help me earn some money! I am very poor now! Do you know how strict Nalan Que is? My savings at home were dug up by you and Lu Xiaoyu. You have to take responsibility! As Li Yixiao spoke, he knew that he had guessed correctly. From the start, he was very certain that the person in front of him was Lu Shu Lu Shu was silent. You can uncover my identity just like that?! Chapter 668 - New Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the moment when Lu Shu was recognized by Li Yixiao, he started to doubt whether he could be a good undercover agent. Why was it so easy to recognize him? Yet, he did not know that Li Yixiao had already known he was in this team. As a Heavenly King, Li Yixiao noticed Lu Shus sudden disappearance. At the same time, he learned that a team had just departed from Luo City. This could not be a coincidence. Although all of the secret practitioners in the team were citizens of Luo City, the negotiators were from the southern parts of the country. So why must they depart from Luo City, a compact city equipped with a pitifully small airport? While others might not know it, Li Yixiao was aware that this served as cover for an important person. Who could that be? The answer was clear. Hence, Li Yixiao started looking for clues of Lu Shu the second he opened the door. At first, he was worried that he might not be able to find him as Lu Shu had the mask on. But soon, he realized the worry was unnecessary. Lu Shus personality was like a torch in the darkness. It was simply too conspicuous Hesitantly, Lu Shu said, But theres no source of money in Africa. Plus the fact that Nalan Que is watching your wallet closely. How can you make money like that? Li Yixiao pondered for a while and said, I bet the EO headquarters has a huge stock of cash. How about this? Ill listen to you and do whatever you say. We can split the earnings into 90% and 10%. You keep the money first and Ill get it from you after we get home! Clever, Lu Shu thought. With his space bag confiscated by Nalan Que, Li Yixiao could use Lu Shu as his temporary cash vault Before Lu Shu could speak, Li Yixiao interrupted, Brother, please help me. Its really too difficult. I think there wont be much money this time, so please dont give me decimals. My heart cant take it Well Lu Shu did not expect that Li Yixiao would say it first. Nonetheless, his original plan was to acquire the EO through a peaceful deal, which probably would not happen now that Li Yixiao was here. Otherwise, how could they get the money? But sufficient preparation was needed if they really decided to fight. Lu Shu still preferred the strategy of secret attacks, which would gain him a better advantage. Wait for my signal. Well start tomorrow, Lu Shu said. With that, he leaped out of the window. Li Yixiaos face suddenly beamed with joy as he saw the two bowls of cup noodles on Lu Shus table. He took them in his hands and headed out to the dining room. For some reason, Nalan Que and Lin Ganyu was having a good chat. Having spent too long with a bunch of guys, Lin Ganyu craved talking to ladies. Lin Ganyu said, Its so cute that both of you are Practitioners, and you can lead an adventurous life in the world together. Undeniably, Nalan Que and Li Yixiaos romantic story was really admirable. In times of peace, countless girls dreamed about going through battles with their loved ones. They could endure hardships together. How romantic and thrilling, just like those couples in heroic stories. But Nalan Que sighed in distress. Cute? I dont even know whether he loves me. Their relationship was slightly strained after Li Yixiao refused to have kids with her. Nalan Que was not dumb. She knew Li Yixiao understood her, and rejected her too. Lin Ganyu whispered to her, If you want to know whether a man loves you, stare into his eyes for ten seconds. If he takes the initiative to kiss you, it means he loves you. Nalan Que was skeptical. So easy? Just try it, Lin Ganyu said with a smile. Meanwhile, Li Yixiao just walked out with two bowls of noodles. Then he saw Nalan Que staring right at him. In five seconds, Li Yixiao passed the noodles to Nalan Que. You can have both of them. I didnt eat any Nalan Que was stunned. So did he love her, or not Lu Shu walked into Zhao Yongchens mini mart. He was watching a drama on his phone, laughing until his already-small eyes almost disappeared. Zhao Yongchen immediately put down his phone upon seeing Lu Shu. How can I help you, sir? Lu Shu skipped the code word. Please prepare for me a set of military uniform in the style of the EO cadets. Pardon? Zhao Yongchen hesitated. Lu Shu sighed and pointed at a can of coke. How much is this? Can you give me a discount of 2.333 bucks? Only then did Zhao Yongchen turn back to normal. He carefully replied, Sure. You can get it for 1 dollar. Dont blame me, though, because meticulousness is a must for our job. You can change your appearance, so can others, maybe. Hence, its better if we can follow the procedures every time. Lu Shu understood. It was a professional skill. If an intelligence agent was caught, he would face severe punishment and possible torture for their secrets. That would cause the entire intelligence network to fall apart. Meticulousness was never wrong. Lu Shu learned a lesson. He said, Understood. Thank you. Please get me a set of military uniforms from the EO cadets. Then, he pulled the tab on the coke can, but it broke and the can was not open. Lu Shu took a look at the can and realized it was called koke. As expected Liu Fan had bought the cup noodles here too Before he could speak, Zhao Yongchen said first in a serious tone, Have you heard of this myth? Its said that if you can pull off the tab without opening the can, it means that this tab is chosen by God, and itll bring you good luck if you wear it on your finger as a ring Eh, wait Lu Shus trident was already touching Zhao Yongchens forehead. So you arent giving me another can, are you? From Zhao Yongchens distress, +666! Quietly Zhao Yongchen got Lu Shu a can of real coke. There was another box of real ones specially set aside. Lu Shu smacked his lips. Why are there so many bad businessmen overseas from the Heavenly Network?! Hey, well. Zhao Yongchen rubbed his hands in embarrassment. Heavenly King Nie said that we will be good buds and its gonna be a happy and smooth cooperation with you Lu Shus face darkened at once. Thats an insult! One more thing, if I may ask. Zhao Yongchen diverted the topic at once, because he was not supposed to make any comments about any issue between those two masters. You came here for new stuff right after Heavenly King Li arrived. Do you have new plans? Anything that we can do? Chapter 669 - Are You Nuts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No need. Lu Shu waved his hand and put his trident back into his Seal of Lands. Its too dangerous. You may die there. Zhao Yongchen was silent for a long moment. Thank you. The job of an intelligence agent was always risky. They knew they might lay down their lives for their country any day if the mission called for it. But who wanted to die, really? Zhao Yongchen and others were always concerned about who would assume the role of the person in charge of overseas matters. What if it would be someone who did not care about their lives at all? At the very least, this man in front of him right now was not that kind of person. It made Zhao Yongchen realize that to this man, he was not a dispensable pawn, but a living person. Sir, are you the ninth Heavenly King? Zhao Yongchen suddenly asked. Lu Shu stopped when he was about to push open the door. No. I hope you are. Take care. With that, Zhao Yongchen continued watching his drama. His hearty laughter resumed, but Lu Shu could sense a trace of expectation in it. Lu Shu walked out of the store. The game was on. Together, they would overthrow the EOs leadership, which would draw new Africans here to take charge of the mineral reserves. Then, the Heavenly Network would work with them. That was the Heavenly Networks real plan. They truly needed a buffer between the other organizations and themselves, but it had to be their own people. Meanwhile, Bennett might not even know who he was or whom he served. Before the Spirit Qi era, as the leader of the EO mercenaries, he had once slaughtered a Chinese factory. This incident had long since been forgotten by the masses, but Nie Ting had always remembered it by heart. Pressured by the Department of Faith Theory, Bennett was forced to play with fire. But never had he expected that two Class Bs, including himself, would only be a hindrance to other organizations, because it was an open secret that the two of them would never pledge their allegiance to anyone. The next noon, Bennett held a meeting in the mansion they now used as their new headquarters regarding their potential business partner. The atmosphere was pleasant. The other Class B said with a laugh, Its unexpected that the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society actually had a fight. As expected, Bennetts judgment was right. Well be the final winner, given the many conflicts among large organizations. Bennett smiled confidently. Now, the only one we need to watch out for is the Heavenly Network. But their attitude towards foreign practitioner organizations has always been one of friendliness. They should not be a big threat to us. Indeed. We should drag on for one or two months so that we can transfer away some of our assets. In that case, well be able to handle the situation more freely even if an emergency arises. We are mercenaries, and we can survive on any piece of land, another person commented. In fact, they had long since been planning to transfer their assets elsewhere. They used to be interested in the mineral reserves for their potential lucrativeness, but afterwards they understood that they did not have enough bargaining chips against large organizations. As a relatively large-scale organization, EO could easily relocate to other places if the current environment was no longer safe for their development. At this moment, a man suddenly rushed into the conference room and shouted, Two unknown masters spotted 500 meters away! Coming towards us! Everyone jumped to their feet at once. Which organization? Probably Heavenly Network. They look Asian, a subordinate reported. Outside, Li Yixiao and Nalan Que were running at top speed, holding a giant stone pillar each. No one knew where they took them from. As they accelerated, their footsteps became audible, like the beating of a war drum! 500 meters was nothing to two Class Bs. They closed the distance in the blink of an eye! It was already too late when Bennett received the message! Li Yixiao and Nalan Ques movements were in perfect synchronization. Nalan Que roared, GO! Under the immense momentum, the two stone pillars flew out, piercing the atmosphere apart. Bennett suddenly saw that it went dark outside their window. In the next instant, the conference room had been reduced to rubble by the stone pillars! Bennett and the other Class B made a quick dodge, but their subordinates were not as lucky. The two pillars punctured a whopping ten walls before they slowed down to a stop! Li Yixiao and Nalan Que bent their knees slightly and leaped into the conference room from the floor. At this moment, the mansion was teeming with the wailing of the injured. When Li Yixiao and Nalan Que dashed into the room like two missiles, Bennett and the other Class B were ready to attack. To their dismay, though, the intruders did not seem to care about their counterattack at all. They were prepared to roll over them with brute force and an indestructible defense! At this moment, as the EO soldiers ran out of the building, Lu Shu entered the premise against the flow of the crowd. He was dressed in the EO military uniform. He glanced around casually, as though he was at home. Bennetts Class B colleague was not equipped with invisible storage equipment. Hence, Bennett did not store all the resources in his own storage, as a show of his generosity and fairness. Besides, Bennetts invisible storage equipment was not a relic, meaning its capacity was very limited. It was information provided to Lu Shu by Zhao Yongchen. Therefore, Lu Shus task today was to take advantage of the chaos and bring out all the resources kept in their safe vault. As a matter of fact, it was not difficult for Li Yixiao and Nalan Que to defeat Bennett, given their seamless cooperation. After that, they could take away all the resources as they pleased. But it was not Bennett that Lu Shu and Li Yixiao had to watch out for. It was Nalan Que Lu Shu came to the safe vault. But the door opened before he could lay his hands on it. Stunned, Lu Shu saw a few soldiers dashing out with some bags on their shoulders. They actually wanted to steal the money and escape, probably behind Bennetts back! They too were shocked upon seeing Lu Shu. One of them shouted fiercely, Get out of our way! Or we will kill you! They did not suspect Lu Shus identity at all, because there were many Asian mercenaries in EOs team too. Lu Shus heart throbbed in pain. Do you know the consequence of stealing my money? The leader of the gang was confused. Its not money in there. As though to convince Lu Shu, he opened his bag. Lu Shu felt even more miserable after checking his bag. Are you nuts?! Why do you keep essential balms in your safe vault?! Chapter 670 - How Do I Explain This?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be honest, Lu Shu could not believe that there was only so much essential balms in the warehouse of a large organization. This was too childish. He took a bottle and sniffed it. He had thought that the essential balms might be fake, but they turned out to be real Although he knew that essential balms were highly sought after in Africa, but the problem could not be that the essential balms were being used as resources, right? Lu Shu highly suspected that Bennett was the culprit. He had kept all the important resources in his space ring, leaving the warehouse clean. He did not know whether to laugh or to cry. How could a strong leader of a mercenary organization with such great ambition and desire for control leave the resources in the hands of others? The problem was he did not know how to explain this to Li Yixiao! As Lu Shu fished out his phone to film, he retrieved a trident and pointed it at the soldiers. He kicked the wall and caused the wall to crack, scaring the soldiers. Now, answer me. Are there really only essential balms in this warehouse? When the soldiers saw Lu Shu kick a hole in the wall, they became so nervous that they started to spit. They realized that the young man they were facing was not from the EO! Yes, there are only essential balms here. The valuable items are all in Bennetts space ring, said the soldier. Lu Shu nodded his head in satisfaction. He killed the three soldiers without a word. EO had abused their power in Africa for a long time. Furthermore, when the soldiers encountered Lu Shu, they had said that if Lu Shu did not give up, they would kill him. Since they had the intent to kill, they should have prepared to do so. Lu Shu slowly kept all the essential balms in the Seal of Lands. He suddenly felt very annoyed. These essential balms were worth a lot of money in Africa, but he could not stay in Africa and open up a business just to sell these essential balms. But they were not worth much back home! The fight at the roof of the building was drawing to a close. The cooperation between Li Yixiao and Nalan Que gave their opponents a headache. They were both seasoned fighters. Not only did they have thick rubbery skin, their killing power was frightening as well. Although Nalan Que should not be that fierce as a female, she had channeled her skills in the wrong direction. Bennett and another Class B expert had been badly injured. Although they had previously worked together in many battles, the chemistry between them was incomparable to that of Li Yixiao and Nalan Ques. Only half an hour had passed since the start of the battle. Bennett suddenly shouted, Lets work together to kill that woman! The Class B expert rushed forth, but he realized that Bennett did not follow him. Instead, he jumped down and ran away! Before that Class B expert could react, he was surrounded and attacked by Li Yixiao and Nalan Que. In his anger, he had wanted to drag Bennett in to die together, but he could not get hold of Bennett. Bennett had not lived this long as a mercenary soldier for no reason. Cruelty was his principle. As he jumped out of the dilapidated building, Bennett threw two metal balls before running away. The two metal balls released large waves of energy. Nalan Que fiercely rushed forth and caught the two metal balls before throwing them down. Crash! The two metal balls had created two massive holes in the ground. Nalan Que was also slightly traumatized. She did not know what the metal balls were made of. If they had exploded in her hands, she might have lost her arms. But Nalan Que and Li Yixiao were the same. They depended on their mood and momentum during battles. Danger was a secondary consideration. Li Yixiaos hand suddenly trembled. The Black Dragon Spear seemingly appeared out of thin air with a buzz. The Black Dragon Spear charged towards Bennett like an artillery shell. Bennett turned around and kicked the Black Dragon Spear, but a black dragon suddenly jumped out of the spear and held Bennett down! The two of them beat the Class B expert to the ground. Then, they gave up on their target and rushed towards Bennett at the same time! An observer would think that this teamwork was pleasing to watch, not because of their killing power, but because their chemistry was natural and spontaneous. Bennett had fallen as he struggled against the black dragon. Li Yixiao stood at the edge of the roof and threw Nalan Que towards Bennett. Nalan Que kicked Li Yixiaos chest to gain power as she charged towards Bennett. Li Yixiao stepped back from the force of this kick, but he was not upset. It was as if they had discussed this earlier. Nalan Que used her elbow as a weapon and landed on Bennett. When Bennett looked up and saw Nalan Que, it was too late for him to dodge. There was the sound of an explosion, followed by a storm of dust. Bennett was on the ground, badly battered. There were even cracks on the concrete ground. Li Yixiao happily jumped down. Beautiful, beautiful. Nalan Que looked at him. Are you saying that Im beautiful or that I did a beautiful job? Li Yixiao was dumbfounded. Didnt I say beautiful twice? One was for you, and one was for your attack. Nalan Que rolled her eyes at Li Yixiao. She took the ring on Bennetts finger and said to Li Yixiao, Do you want this thing? We have to leave this to the Heavenly Network, Li Yixiao said righteously. We are here to complete a mission. How can we be greedy and steal goods? Do you see me, Li Yixiao, as this kind of person? Nalan Que was dumbfounded. Was this really Li Yixiao? Have you eaten too much? Nalan Que looked at Li Yixiao in disbelief. How can you misunderstand me like this, Li Yixiao said, as if he was dissatisfied. He was very happy on the inside. He could make use of Lu Shu. There was no way that this ring would fall into his hands with Nalan Que around. But he still had Lu Shu! Ha ha, this woman always wanted to punish him financially. But he had Lu Shu on his side! Li Yixiao could imagine what his savings would look like. He would eat all the sliced meat sandwiches he wanted back home! Beside him, Nalan Que was in disbelief. Had Li Yixiao really changed?! Li Yixiao and Nalan Que did not stay on the battlefield for long. They only had to split up EO. As for the other affairs, they would Chapter 671 - The Shares Are Uneven Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the way back, Nalan Que tried again. Li Yixiao, Im telling you. Dont retreat so that you can advance. Dont loosen the reins only to grasp them later. Dont purposely complicate matters if you ask me now, I may give this ring to you. Only if you promise me that What is wrong with you ladies? Li Yixiao said, We have to pass this to the higher ups. How can we take this for ourselves? Do you not have any awareness? Dont use your way of thinking to dirty my noble sentiments! Li Yixiao did not care about the ring. Incidentally, he could be more strong-willed in front of Nalan Que. There was no reason for him not to be happy! Ha ha, Nalan Que laughed. Fine, fine. I have dirtied your sentiments. Youd better not regret it! After Li Yixiao returned to the villa, he felt extremely uneasy and stayed up until midnight. He told Nalan Que that he was going to the toilet and secretly sneaked out to find Lu Shu. When he reached Lu Shus room, he said softly, How is it, brother? The gains are quite good, right? Not bad, said Lu Shu calmly. Even though we have been talking about working together for so long, we have never actually done so. Back then at the Koh Chang Island remains, you bore so much responsibility, yet we did not reap much gains. When we managed the black market, our money was confiscated by Nie Ting. This time, according to our promise, you will take 90% and I will take 10% Li Yixiao was dumbfounded. Brother, wait. Wasnt it 10% for me and 90% for you? Thats right, 10% for me and 90% for you, Lu Shu said naturally. Wait. My train of thought is a mess Li Yixiao said, Dont joke around with me, brother. I only planned to take 10% of the share at first. Lu Shu was unhappy. Am I that kind of person? Taking 90% of the share while you fight? I would never do such a thing. Li Yixiao suddenly felt that he had seen this righteousness in himself this afternoon But he did not think much about it. Lu Shu was probably different from him. He was even slightly touched. After all, this was his genuine profit. Li Yixiao shook Lu Shus hand. Brother, from now on, we are truly brothers. I, Li Yixiao, accept this favor. I owe you one. Hurry up and show me what we have earned. Lu Shu emptied all the essential balms on the bed, forming a small mountain Lu Shu wasted no time in showing Li Yixiao the video. He was afraid that Li Yixiao did not understand English, thus he translated for him as the video played Li Yixiao looked at the essential balms, then looked at Lu Shu, then looked at the video. He suddenly grabbed his head. Dont translate anymore, brother. My head is starting to hurt From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! So that was what had happened. Li Yixiao deliberated for a while. Suddenly, he said, How about you take 90% of the share and I take 10% of the share. Then youll owe me one! How about it? Lu Shu said buoyantly, That wont do. We have already talked about it. Youll take 90% and Ill take 10%. I cant take advantage of you! Li Yixiao was about to explode. Thinking about what he had told Nalan Que that afternoon he had spoken too soon! From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! The competition for the mineral resources was reaching its conclusion. Some dubbed the conflict between the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory as the starting point for the strange phenomena in the realm of cultivation. At first, Lu Shu thought that he would follow the group and head to Europe. He did not expect the Heavenly Network to suddenly issue a command. Everyone was to return to China. This was the command that the others had received. Lu Shu had received a different command. He had to reach a specific place by a certain time to coordinate with a new team. This was not unexpected. When Li Ganyu and the rest had come here to represent the Heavenly Network in the negotiations with EO, everyone focused on their identities. Although not all the large organizations around the world were present, the focus was still concentrated in Africa. Everyone was astonished when the Heavenly Network eventually took advantage of the situation. People started to look into their identities. All of them should have used unofficial identities to interact with and form alliances with other organizations. But this team led by Xia Rensheng had become the center of attention and representative of the Heavenly Network. Thus, if they were to continue on to Europe, another team had to take over. The Heavenly Network based their judgment on the current situation. After encountering the Saint, the Department of Faith Theory would most likely set off a massive chain effect in Europe. The situation in Europe had escalated. Sending a team of secret practitioners there would be equivalent to sending them to their deaths. They did not need anyone to target them. They would probably be unable to withstand a stray bullet among the chaos. This turn of events was unexpected, but reasonable. Even Li Yixiao and Nalan Que had to withdraw even before others had the intention of fighting them. This was to prevent them from being surrounded. According to the information from the Heavenly Network, three Class B experts had come to Africa the day after Li Yixiao and Nalan Que killed Bennett. No one knew what their objective was. But they came at this exact timing. Furthermore, they were all experts whose ferocity was well-known within the realm of cultivation. As for their objective, Lu Shu had probably guessed 80% of it. It seemed as if the real hunt had begun in the realm of cultivation. Li Yixiao led the team. That night, everyone rode the cargo ferry back. Li Yixiao suddenly stood on the deck and waved to someone far away in the dark. Some people looked in the direction he was waving in, but they could not see anything. Suddenly, someone asked, Wait. Where is Li Teng?! Wasnt he with us just now? Lu Shu had accompanied the team up until they entered the harbor. He took the chance while no one was paying attention to sneak off. No matter how much Li Ganyu and the rest tried to look for Lu Shu, they could not find him. Suddenly, they realized that Li Teng was very mysterious. He had adopted a nonchalant attitude throughout the entire mission. Thinking about it, they had many suspicions. Zhong Yutang had met Xia Rensheng before. Thus, when Xia Rensheng saw Li Yixiao waving, he suddenly understood that there may have been an expert in his team that he did not recognize. This experts level was so high that even he did not have the right to know about him. Lu Shu stood in the dark and watched the cargo ship sail away. He turned back and walked into the wilderness. Ever since the dawn of the magically-rich era, hunting down Heavenly Kings seemed to be the target of experts who were used to the smell of blood. It had become a form of honor. But no one had done it before. But for some reason, when Lu Shu saw this piece of information, he became angry. At the same time, Nie Ting was in the Liuhai Lane Courtyard House. He calmly passed a coded message to Zhao Yongchen, who was in Africa. Have you told Lu Shu everything that I asked you to say? Chapter 672 - Until We Meet Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ive said it before. I followed your orders exactly. But it seems like he was not affected. No worries. He is a very objective person. It is impossible to affect him with just two or three sentences. Has there been any reaction from him over the past two days? Nie Ting asked. He made me help him find the three Class B experts who have just entered Africa, said Zhao Yongchen. Then find them. As Nie Ting finished speaking, he calmly picked up the bowl of millet gruel that Shi Xuejin had placed in front of him. Did he say anything else? Tonight he said, I know that Nie Ting is behind every word you say. Next time, dont entertain this kind of trickster Zhao Yongchen said after some hesitation. Nie Ting suddenly raised his eyebrows. He called me a trickster?! From Nie Tings distress, +599! What else did he say? Nie Ting asked as he rubbed his temples. Zhao Yongchen paused. Come, lets harm each other! Thats exactly what he said. From Nie Tings distress, +299! Suddenly, Zhao Yongchen saw a bearded man appear on the surveillance screen that was hidden under the counter. The security camera was located 500 meters away from the supermarket, under a bird nest in a tree. There was a yellow street lamp there, standing in silence. The bird nest was fake, but sometimes, there were birds who took a rest in the nest. Occasionally, there would be bird poop on the camera. Zhao Yongchen was very frustrated and regretted installing the security camera there. But there was no other hiding spot. Zhao Yongchen stared wide-eyed at the Caucasian bearded man. He looked up and smiled at the security camera. The smile was full of confidence, as if he was smiling at Zhao Yongchen himself. The smile was wildly arrogant and cruel. It was as if he did not care about Zhao Yongchen behind the camera. There were three Class B experts. One of them was Grier Cook. Suddenly, gray clouds gathered in the skies and it started raining heavily. Nie Ting heard Zhao Yongchens heavy breathing. What happened. Heavenly King Nie Ive been discovered. Zhao Yongchen said softly, Its been five years since I last returned. Is it spring there now? Africa is hot as hell. Its spring. Summer is coming. There is already the sound of cicadas. Nie Ting unconsciously crushed his bowl of millet gruel to the side. The bowl fell on the floor and the millet gruel spilled all over. The walnut trees in Liuhai lane are about to bloom, right? Its been a long time since I last visited. Zhao Yongchen left the Heavenly Network five years ago, when Liuhai lane was in danger. Ever since then, he had been alone in Africa for five years. When he left, it was still autumn in the Capital. When he left the Capital then, he looked back at the city. It felt like goodbye for good. It was as if he was a solitary boat entering the sea, with no specified date of return. The horses trotted slowly on the ancient streets of Chang An. There was the sound of cicadas from the willows. Under the light of the evening sun, the autumn wind blew. He looked into the distance. The sun set below the horizon. Nie Ting looked up and looked at the walnut tree above him. The flowers of the walnut tree were more beautiful than any other tree. Escape. You are allowed to reveal your identity. I cant escape. Heavenly King Nie, take care. After Zhao Yongchen finished speaking, he hung up the phone. There was silence. Zhao Yongchen took out a packet of fake cigarettes and lit one. He choked on it. I deserve it after selling fake goods for so long. He quickly pressed the button on the back on his phone. A new page appeared on the screen. There was a countdown timer for one minute. Zhao Yongchen quickly sent a mass message. The messaging system has been activated. Everyone, report your status. Safe. Safe. Safe. Everyone who had received the message knew when the messaging system had been activated, something had happened. Suddenly, everyone fell silent. There was only one minute left to communicate. Zhao Yongchen sent another mass message. One month later, someone else will take over my job. Everyone, hold your positions and remain silent. Received. Received. Received. Thank you for your sincere cooperation all these years. Until we meet again. Until we meet again. Until we meet again. Until we meet again. One minute was up. Zhao Yongchens phone started to emit a green smoke. The self-destruction process was complete. He threw the fake cigarette on the floor and stepped on it. There were no files to be destroyed. Whatever needed to be destroyed had already been destroyed. After many years of working, he developed the habit of memorizing everything. Zhao Yongchens face turned red. His power steadily increased. They often joked that in the Heavenly Network, exhausting ones vitality to advance in class was very glorious in the realm of cultivation. In Zhao Yongchens eyes, they were not burning their lives, but their final dignity. A fake Class B. This was Zhao Yongchens limit. Dong dong dong. Someone was knocking on the door. Zhao Yongchen laughed. How funny. You already know whos inside, yet you still knocked. The next moment, Zhao Yongchen spat out a flying sword. The sharp sword flew towards the person outside the door. He held his long sword and rushed out as well. The red flying sword broke the glass door of the supermarket. It flew through the pouring rain outside. It was as if time had stopped. The flying sword pierced through the rain drops and approached Grier. The next moment, the rain drops seemed to have gained a life of their own. They rapidly gathered by Grier and formed a shield. It was as if there was murderous intent concealed in this rain. Grier was all smiles. He stepped backwards. The rain drops continued to form water curtains that the red flying sword could not pierce through. There was the sound of an explosion. Zhao Yongchen drew his sword with a stern expression on his face. The high temperature rapidly dropped in the rain. As the ground had been exposed to sunlight in the day, there was steam rising from the ground. Zhao Yongchen suddenly slashed his sword upwards. He broke the water curtain and approached Grier. He had even cut a portion of Griers beard. Grier, who had been smiling all along, suddenly had a cold expression on his face. Are you not afraid to die? Zhao Yongchen said slowly, Whether I am afraid to die or not is not important. Whether I will die tonight is not important either. I only know that after tonight, no matter how big the world is, there will never be a place for you to stay. You overestimate the Heavenly Network. You overestimate yourself. The flying swords flew through the air like flying dragons! As Grier protected himself, he saw the red flying sword split into two. The two parts flew behind Grier. This came very suddenly. Many people knew that the strength of the Heavenly Networks flying swords was unparalleled. They could easily kill ten people in an evenly matched battle. This was the reason why back then, during the fight between Chen Baili and Anthony, Anthony had to run away and hide for the time being even though Chen Baili was exhausted. No matter how monstrous the enemy was, a flying sword was enough to overcome them. Chapter 673 - The World’s Mourning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was widely known that each member of the Heavenly Network could only support one flying sword due to the limit of his innate power. But Zhao Yongchen was different. He gained huge profits from selling fake products, and bought nutritious supplements for himself to boost his physical strength. This way, he might be able to support two flying swords In his own words, he had been a dishonest businessman to safeguard his own chances of surviving Speaking of my overestimation of the Heavenly Network, Zhao Yongchen said with a smile, Im afraid you arent familiar with our sword, nor Nie Tings knife. The sudden splitting of the red sword was not expected by Grier. His water curtain had formed a line of defense in front of him, but it was breached by the swords attacking from his back. Instantly Grier boosted his power. In the blink of an eye, most of his Spirit Qi gushed out like a flood. At that instant, it was as though time had stopped. Under Griers control, the rain drops shot outwards like rays of light, clashing with the red flying swords. And Grier himself had transformed into a water human, moving swiftly in the rain curtain to avoid the flying swords. Zhao Yongchens sharp blade forced Grier to the right, but the latter still did not manage to dodge the attack! I underestimated you, said Grier. He had returned to his human form. Blood was oozing out of his chest and back. Never had he expected that he would be wounded by a Class C intelligence agent. After all, it was no easy feat to turn into his water form because it took immense willpower to prevent his mind from assimilating with the water. In the past, a water-type expert named Earl gave up his human form forever in the process, but Grier was unwilling to do so. His heart would have been punctuated by the two flying swords had he dodged slightly slower! But Zhao Yongchen was not as lucky. He stood in the rain, holding his long sword in his right hand. Seconds earlier, Griers rain drops had attacked from all directions, which had breached the protection of Zhao Yongchens Spirit Qi armor. Its not my day today. I shouldnt have sold so many fake goods. I should have sold some real ones too Zhao Yongchen sighed, gazing into the sky. Blood gushed out from all over his body. Damn it, why is it raining now Goodbye, brothers. I, Zhao Yongchen, will never regret this journey with you. Then he collapsed. Grier remained silent in the rain. He almost got himself killed. Indeed, he was wrong about underestimating the Heavenly Network. But it seemed that they were too late as the two Heavenly Kings had already left, which made the intended killing spree turn boring. At this moment, Grier suddenly sensed murderous intent in the surroundings as the temperature dropped around him. He immediately turned and saw a young man standing at the other end of the street. Looking at Zhao Yongchens dead body, the mans eyes were calm, so was the rain. Lu Shu had wanted to say goodbye to Zhao Yongchen after he sent Li Yixiao off, but he did not know that they had already bid farewell the previous time. It was truly saddening, that the first scene to welcome his return was like this. Then, the ocean surface in the deepest part of his heart suddenly started rolling, as though a beast was trying to escape from the water to destroy everything. Lu Shu felt that the beast had always been a prisoner of his heart. It had never been released before. Another dead man, Grier said, smiling. He stepped towards Lu Shu across the puddles of water. Yet, to his consternation, his favorite rain curtain suddenly turned into a cage in the next instant. I used to think that this world was full of warmth, despite the occasional chill, Lu Shu said calmly, Why cant we spend our lives in peace? Why must we fight and kill? Oh? What about now? Grier raised his eyebrows. Actually his beard could move with his brows too, but it was half gone due to Zhao Yongchen. Now, I want to kill someone. Lu Shu grinned. His white teeth flashed in the rain, cold as an icy blade. In the next second, the celestial map in Lu Shus chest started spinning wildly. The seventh star had come to the sky over the third level of the celestial map, shedding eternal light to the space. The remaining stars began spinning too, as though the world was now complete. Grief was like a light rain, or threads of silk. When you unraveled the outer layer to reveal a saddened heart, you would realize that grief was endless. The third sword, Sparrow Shade, emerged on the third level of the celestial map. More precisely, Sparrow Shade was more like a thorn full of cracks, than a conventional sword. Upon closer inspection, those lines were not cracks. The Sparrow Shade was in fact comprised of 36 fine threads, entangled together in a delicate yet perfect manner. Upon Lu Shus call, the Sparrow Shade disassembled elegantly and flew swiftly in his celestial map. At that instant, before Grier was clear about what had happened, grief arose in his heart. For some reason, he was almost moved to tears. 1km away, a stray dog, which was scavenging for food in the rubbish bin, suddenly collapsed to the floor and started sobbing. The asleep residents nearby suddenly woke up and cried mournfully too. The entire place was shrouded in grief as Lu Shu made his ascension. There was an unusual phenomenon during the initial opening of Lu Shus chi mountain, and it happened again with the unlocking of the third level of his celestial map. Most civilians in the region had evacuated after the EOs fight in the afternoon. Thus,there were not many witnesses of this sight. Grier was astounded. This was similar to the Heavenly Visions that would only happen with ones ascension to Class A! Silently, Sparrow Shade flew out of Lu Shus celestial map. It had almost blended in with the evening rain. By rights, Grier could sense his surroundings through raindrops. Yet, at this moment, he had lost all control over the rain. His dominance in the rain had been stolen away. The heavy downpour, which used to be his fighting stage, had now become his cage. Splatter. A drop of rain fell on Griers shoulder, dyeing his shirt red. To his astonishment, the raindrop was unbelievably sharp. Li Xianyi could wield leaves as his swords, because he could infuse the leaves with his sword energy. As a water-type Metahuman, Lu Shu had turned raindrops into the best carrier of his sword energy. It was not any other ordinary rainfall, but a rain of swords, specially made for Grier. It was as if the sky had fallen. Sword rain, good name, thought Lu Shu. Now, he liked rain. This night, Lu Shu had officially ascended to Class B. Within a radius of 1km, the world was mourning, and the downpour had turned into a rain of swords. Grier wished he were somewhere else instead. Chapter 674 - Karma Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The water element that Grier could control was restricted to within three meters around him. This was unprecedented. Hundreds of raindrop aurablades hovered above him, ready to fall down anytime. The only plausible explanation for this situation was that this man in front of him was of much higher level than himself. But Grier found the occurrence of the Heavenly Visions inexplicable, as well as the strange phenomena associated with this mans Visions. Besides, the mans sudden ascension had resulted in his abilities becoming much higher than a Class B beginner, but not yet a Class A. Grier was struggling to break free out of his own rain curtain, like a trapped beast. To his confusion, he realized the man had no intention to kill him with his apparent advantage in water-type powers. Then he understood that his opponent did not want to give him an easy death. He was almost suffocated by the mans pride. Why was he so confident about his strength?! One thing that was particularly captivating about the realm of cultivation was that it was full of miracles. The innate powers of humans were exploited to the fullest, and maybe one day a single person could overthrow an entire nation using his own strength. But the path to glory was paved by dead bodies. While some people could claim the final victory and go down in history as a legend, others would only end up as the winners stepping stones. This was the reality. Grier now understood that his death was inevitable that night. With a soft hiss, a gray strand of the Sparrow Shade, as thin as hair, emerged under the cover of the evening rain. It punctured Griers shoulder like a serpent the second it appeared. The 36 strands of Sparrow Shade was a good match for the murderous atmosphere on this night. It was impossible to predict where the next strand would appear. Lu Shu paced slowly on the drenched floor. Zhao Yongchens death was not the first tonight, and you wont be the last. Just die. I will let you experience the suffering Zhao Yongchen has gone through. The Sparrow Shade punctuated Griers body over and over again. Splashes of blood dissolved in the rain, leaving behind huge bloody pools on the ground. 31 wounds. Each of them corresponded to Zhao Yongchens wounds caused by Griers fatal rain drops. In fact, Griers injuries were even more serious than Zhao Yongchens, because all the cuts penetrated his body, but the rain drops did not. Slowly Grier collapsed to the ground, coughing out blood continuously. The bloody bubbles looked particularly malignant in the puddles of rain. After youve killed me, what then? Grier laughed wanly. There are countless people out there who want to take the lives of your Heavenly Network. Can you stop all of them?! Lu Shu paused. Why arent you dead yet?! Griers injury was much more deadly than Zhao Yongchens, so why was he still conscious?! Honestly speaking, though, his wounds did not seem that fatal after all. But Zhao Yongchen was really lying there, dead! Then there was a cough. Who was coughing? Lu Shu looked at Grier, who was staring back at him, confused. Apparently it was not him. Stunned, Lu Shu turned to see Zhao Yongchen struggling to sit up. Damn it! The pain Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Were you a cockroach in your last life? How could you be so full of life with such a serious injury?! Both Grier and Lu Shu had assumed that Zhao Yongchen was dead. Otherwise, Lu Shu would not have been so full of grief as to produce the Sparrow Shade! Was it a joke now that you were bleeding all over? Actually, Zhao Yongchens vital body parts had been well protected because his Spirit Qi was concentrated in those areas of his armor. Although his Spirit Qi was thinner in other areas, he had ensured his own survival. Lu Shu decided to help Zhao Yongchen and leave Grier aside. When Grier tried to seize the opportunity and escape, the raindrop aurablades hanging above him suddenly came falling down. Those raindrops penetrated his flesh, his bones, and his soul. Grier collapsed to the floor again. This time, he was dead for good. In his last moments, he thought he might have run into the very Heavenly King hidden by the Heavenly Network all this while. They had vowed to hunt for Heavenly Kings, but in fact, they themselves were the prey. After all, Heavenly Kings represented the top powers of the cultivation realm. Lu Shu supported Zhao Yongchen and walked towards the mini mart. You are really very lucky Since there were no fatal wounds, he would not die with the supreme healing abilities of a Class C. This was a practitioners advantage C they would recover fully sooner or later. Nonetheless, Zhao Yongchens foundation had been destroyed. He had exhausted his vitality, which meant no further ascension was ever possible. Zhao Yongchen squeezed out a faint smile. Ive got my karma Now it seems that those small mistakes I made last year when I set the scene are very dangerous after all. I was careless. Lu Shu could not understand what he was referring to. He helped him to lie down on a chair and said, Rest well. Dont worry about the rest. Give me a cigarette and a can of koke, said Zhao Yongchen, I just escaped from death. In the past, I never dared to try soft drinks because I thought theyre only for the young. But now I say, screw it. I may die any day. Why not enjoy my life while I still have the life to do it? In silence, Lu Shu brought over a can of koke. Then, he pulled off the tab but the can remained sealed From Zhao Yongchens distress, +666! Karma! Its my karma! Zhao Yongchen found it both embarrassing and hilarious. It was all thanks to the days he sold fake goods. Well, said Lu Shu, feeling slightly embarrassed too, Is there anybody to take over from you? Dont worry about me. Im fine. Someone will come to check tomorrow at 10 a.m.. Hell take me away at that time, replied Zhao Yongchen, How about you? Any plans? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. I want to kill. Zhao Yongchen fell into silence too. He knew Lu Shu wanted to wipe out the remaining two Class Bs, but it was too dangerous. Zhao Yongchen suddenly asked, What are you going to do, My Lord? Stunned for a second, Lu Shu answered with a smile, To wreak havoc in the Heavenly Palace. What if you cant return? Then so be it. Quickly and confidently, Lu Shu walked into the darkness outside. His figure disappeared into the dark and rainy night. Chapter 675 - I Was Too Careless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The rain poured on all night. Lu Shu was seemingly one with the rain. The Sparrow Shade continued to shuttle back and forth in the rain. It was lively and full of murderous intent. Lu Shu had probably never thought that a day like this would come, where he avenged his comrade and returned filled with anger in the rain at night. He had also never thought that the world had become so cruel. The fact that Zhao Yongchen was alive made Lu Shu very happy. He was not even this happy when he had advanced to Class B. He suddenly wanted to drink some alcohol. When he opened a can, he would say to Zhao Yongchen, Have you heard? Legend has it that if the tab of a can But Lu Shu did not say anything. He walked into the night and started his massacre. Pitter patter. There was the sound of Lu Shus footsteps in the rain. The yellow street lamp started to flicker, as if it would go out at any time. The surrounding buildings were destroyed beyond repair. It was as if they were in the ruins of a city. He suddenly stopped under the streetlamp. He was silent for a long time What where are the two of them? Lu Shu looked up at the street lamp. He was slightly depressed. I was too careless. I forgot to ask Zhao Yongchen for information. Lu Shu was not quite willing to walk back. After all, he was extremely attractive when he walked into the night rain. If he walked back again, the effect would definitely weaken significantly Should he go back and ask Zhao Yongchen? Lu Shu was in a dilemma At that moment, the phone in Lu Shus pocket lit up. Lu Shu fished out the phone and saw the piece of information. They will enter the northeast part of the city in 20 minutes. Lu Shu kept his phone in his pocket. The information from the Heavenly Network was as reliable as usual The Capital, Liuhai Lane. Nie Ting stood in the courtyard in a black Chinese suit. Shi Xuejin took out a black cloak and wore it. Ive checked. Grier Cook is employed by a pirate in the Caribbean. After he awakened, he had always helped this pirate to burn, kill, and loot. His water-type abilities are very suitable for battles on sea. I will send the pirates exact location to you in a while. Watch out for my message. Nie Ting nodded his head and held on to his suit. The walnut trees started to shake. Nie Ting flew up and rushed to the east! He had wanted to let Lu Shu have some sense of belonging to this organization. Now that Lu Shu was alone fighting in Africa, Nie Ting also suddenly wanted to kill some people! Lu Shu leaned on a street lamp at the only southeast entrance of the dilapidated city. The street lamp he was leaning on was not very sturdy. The creaking sound that was produced as he leaned on the lamp made people uncomfortable. In the distance, two people slowly walked out from the water curtain. They looked at Lu Shu with a serious expression on their faces. Lu Shu broke out into a smile. Youre finally here. I have always wanted to ask you one question. You have hunted down Heavenly Kings in a frenzy for glory, but have you thought about the consequences? He wanted to know whether these people knew fear. But there was no use talking sense into crazy people. The two of them remained silent. Lu Shu slowly stood up straight. There was the sound of something being ripped apart. The street lamp finally went out. One of the class B experts made his move first. It was as if the ground was about to crack under the force of his footsteps. Lu Shu felt that this Metahuman was quite special, he was a strength-type Metahuman. As of present day, there was a heated discussion regarding the fall of the strength-type Metahumans. Lu Shu had just encountered one. He was not big and tall, but Lu Shu could feel boundless power from his entire body. He drew two black daggers from his waist as fast as lightning. The greatest advantage of strength-type Metahumans was their speed and power. From the start, he had intended to quickly get close to Lu Shu. The next moment, Lu Shu drew his Cheng Ying sword. The celestial map allowed Lu Shu to advance and have the same physique as a strength-type. Thus, before he advanced, he was slightly weaker than other Class Bs, But after he had advanced, he was much stronger. When he encountered a real strength-type Metahuman, Lu Shu also wanted to know what would happen when his strength-type and swordplay were combined! Lu Shu was at full concentration. The moment they clashed, he suddenly lowered his body and dodged the daggers. He slashed his sword. The sword weaved through the daggers like a poisonous snake and attacked the Class B experts lower jaw. He was planning to pierce through his head! The Class B strength-type Metahuman thought that he would get the upper hand when he approached Lu Shu. But he had miscalculated. Lu Shu was slightly faster than him. He was a middle Class B strength-type Metahuman. Even peak Class Bs were not as fast as he was! In his eyes, there was nothing in Lu Shus hands. But great danger followed! When the sword was about to touch his jaw, he had no choice but to retreat backwards. He did not dare to bet whether there was anything in Lu Shus hands! Lu Shu was an expert in swordplay. Coupled with the Cheng Ying sword, he was giving the strength-type Metahuman a lot of pressure! Whately, the Class B expert clearly saw where Lu Shus sword slashed as he stepped back. Suddenly, a raindrop was sliced into two halves by the invisible sword. The raindrop that was cut into half could have been his head. He was shocked. There was really a weapon in Lu Shus hand! Lu Shu had no intention of letting him off. He took a small step forward, causing the water to splash about. The next moment, he lowered his waist and raised his leg. He aimed at Whatelys chest and exerted all his strength! Whately could only leave two small cuts on Lu Shus leg using his dagger, before he was sent flying backwards like a kite. When Lu Shu wanted to continue to chase him, the street lamps on both sides of the street, as well as the steel bars in the houses suddenly rushed towards Lu Shu. A metal-type Metahuman! But before the metal bars could reach Lu Shu, the Sparrow Shade shuttled back and forth in the rain. The metal seemed to turn into dust all at the same time. Lu Shu stopped in his tracks and calmly looked at the two people in the rain. Whately slowly stood up and wiped the blood on the side of his mouth. He would no longer think that he would be able to easily deal with Lu Shu. Suddenly, his chest started to hurt. If he was not a strength-type Metahuman, he would have broken more than just half of his ribs from that one kick! The young man stood in the rain with his sword. He was like a mountain. No one could move him. Blood flowed out from the two cuts on Lu Shus leg. The blood flowed down his leg and into a puddle on the ground. It was like dye that had been diluted. Lu Shu had a calm expression on his face. I will ask you one more time. You have hunted down Heavenly Kings for glory like mad dogs, but have you thought about the consequences? Chapter 676 - The Rain Poured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The rain was suitable for a water-type Metahuman to kill. The entire world had become a water-type Metahumans home ground. At first, Whately, Grier and the others had come completely prepared. Whately had lurked on the ocean as a pirate for many years. For the past few years, he had never been wrong when it came to the weather. Thus, they knew that there would be heavy rain here. But they did not think that when rain fell, the water-type Grier had already died. When Lu Shu asked them whether they had considered the consequences before, the two of them could not understand. This young man was very strong. But why did he feel that he could defeat two Class B experts? The next moment, there was a creaking sound from all the houses within a 100 meter radius. The steel bars in the houses were pulled out by the metal-type Metahuman. When the steel bars were in midair, it was as if time had stopped. Maybe you didnt quite understand what I asked you just now. Allow me to rephrase. Lu Shu smiled. Do you want to die? As he was speaking, Whately did not realize that all the invisible swords from Lu Shus sea of chi had appeared behind Lu Shu. They floated in midair and started to merge with the raindrops. Sword rain had been formed! The lightning aurablade vibrated in the sea of chi. When Lu Shu was a Class C, he was able to face five Class Cs. When he officially advanced to Class B, his aura had practically merged with the heaven and the earth. He stood in the heavy rain. When Liu Xiu died, Lu Shu could not do anything. He had almost missed Zhao Yongchen. Lu Shu wanted to allow more Liu Xius and Zhao Yongchens to return to the land they had dreamed of returning too. He wanted to let them see that the trees were still green, the water was still clear, and the people were still kind. Lu Shu could live peacefully for 18 years because others had carried his load for him. Now, he had to become the one who carried the load. No regrets being born a Chinese? Becoming comrades in the next life? There was no need to wait for the next life. The next life was too far away. They could only fight all day long! But Lu Shu had always thought that he did not qualify as a leader. He did not have that ability. A leopard cannot change its spots. He did not feel that he would become a great person. He did not want to become a great person either. He wanted to be ordinary. Thus, he left the matter of becoming a Heavenly King aside for now. At the moment, he just wanted to kill some people! The rain poured. Lightning pierced the sky. All traitors would die. This was the way of the world! Lu Shu was full of murderous intent. When the hundreds of steel bars rushed towards him, Lu Shu suddenly stepped forward and sprinted. Water splashed everywhere under his feet. The steel bars were about to send him to hell! Whately relied on his own physique and held the two daggers in his hands to clash with Lu Shu. The metal-type Metahuman stood in the rain and controlled the countless metal bars. Whately and the metal-type Metahuman had worked together many times. When they faced many enemies, Whately would protect and escort the metal-type Metahuman, while the metal-type Metahuman would use his killing power to defeat their enemies. One of them was strong in close combat and prevented enemies from drawing near. One of them had strong killing power and a large variety of attacks. The two of them complemented each other well. This was where their courage to hunt down Heavenly Kings came from! The metal-type Metahuman broke into a cold smile. Countless metal pellets rolled out from his sleeve and landed on the ground. These metal pellets merged with the rainwater and rolled towards Lu Shu. This was his trump card! But at that moment, the sword rain suddenly slashed downwards like a punishment from the heavens! The metal-type Metahuman had thought that Lu Shu could only engage in close combat and he only had to guard against the Sparrow Shade. But he did not think that Lu Shus attacks would exceed their expectations! He did not even use a 100 invisible swords to kill Grier. Lu Shu had released the remaining invisible swords. He was planning to turn the ground the metal-type Metahuman was standing on into dust! In a flurry, the metal-type Metahuman suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the rainwater. It seemed to be able to rip through everything! All the metal bars that were supposed to be used to kill Lu Shu suddenly gathered above the metal-type Metahumans head and formed a massive metal fortress. Ding! Ding! Ding! It was only rainwater, but it could create such a clean sound upon impact with the metal bar. The metal-type Metahumans scalp started to tingle. If he had not reacted fast enough, he would have died! The metal fortress looked like it had been through an explosion after going through the sword rain. This was the power of the sword rain. When he looked at the young man, he saw two flying swords emerge from Lu Shus celestial map with a roar. The two swords suddenly pierced through Whatelys heart. Whately was defenseless! The two of them did not think that Lu Shu would have so many attacks. Although he was evidently an expert from the Heavenly Network, he did not use his flying swords at first. When Whately approached him, he realized that Lu Shu was a seasoned swordsman. Even his physique and his speed exceeded his. When they had thought that Lu Shu had used up all his attacks, when they had thought that Lu Shu was a swordplay expert who was strong in close combat, Lu Shu introduced his sword rain! But that was not the end. He could even control two flying swords at the same time! There were too many surprises tonight. At first, they were still puzzled. How did Grier, a water-type Metahuman, die in the rain? Now, they could understand, but they still could not understand when a freak like him had appeared in the Heavenly Network! This young man had effortlessly fought two Class B experts! Whately fell to the ground with a crash. Lu Shu stood in the rain and looked calmly at the metal-type Metahuman. Any raindrops that fell on the Cheng Ying sword would be split into half. Suddenly, the metal pellets on the ground that had rolled to Lu Shus feet rose into the air. They aimed at all of Lu Shus joints. The pellets took the chance when Lu Shu had emerged victorious over Whately to kill him! The two Class B experts had experienced countless fights. They would not give up on any chances to kill their enemy. The metal-type Metahuman knew that he was close to his death. Lu Shu was faster than Whately. He could not run away. At that moment, over three hundred lightning aurablades appeared with a roar. They had formed an electric net that protected Lu Shu. All the metal pellets that came into contact with the electric net would lose control. Lu Shu deliberately positioned the lightning aurablades slightly further away. After all, it was still raining. Although the lightning aurablades had not come into contact with the water yet, it was still best to be careful. When the metal-type Metahuman saw that even his final trump card had failed, he was in despair. Lu Shu laughed. I will ask you one last time. You have hunted down Heavenly Kings for glory. Have you ever considered that the consequence might be death?! There was the roar of thunder. The swords slashed through the metal-type Metahumans body. That spring, the strongest form of swordplay had emerged. Chapter 677 - Protect Coral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Bilma Desert, Africa. The atmosphere was hot and dry. If one looked into the distance, it would be as if someone had stuffed a piece of cellophane in the air. The air was distorted. A cross-country vehicle drove into the desert at a high speed. It kicked up a dust storm in its tracks. This place was off the beaten track. Even African locals rarely appeared here. The person sitting on the passenger seat wore sunglasses and held a magical standard weapon in his hands. It was as if he was carefully observing the movements around him during a patrol. Suddenly, they realized that someone was walking in the Bilma Desert. His head and face was covered in dust, as if he had crossed the Bilma Desert on foot. He wore a military uniform that was very similar to theirs. But it was the middle of May. The heat was unbearable. Who would be able to walk through the Bilma Desert? The two of them were Class E Metahumans, but they did not dare to even imagine how the Bilma Desert was like. They guessed that this young man wearing a military uniform had walked along the border of the desert. The young man stood on the border of the desert. He looked at the greenery and vegetation in the distance. I finally walked out. Nie Ting, you are too much. Making me walk all the way here to coordinate with the new team The cross-country vehicle stopped over fifty meters away from Lu Shu. The two people alighted and came to interrogate Lu Shu. They saw that Lu Shu was wearing a uniform that was very similar to theirs. Are you a spy? Or are you a secret enemy agent? The young man was dumbfounded. Is there a difference? there is a very big difference. The two people were dumbfounded as well, but they continued to ask, Dont change the subject. Who are you? The young man was silent for two seconds. A successor of Socialism? Wait, can I ask you something? Where am I? Which part of Bilma Desert are we at? The young man evidently did not know what he had to do with spies and secret enemy agents. They were the ones who had come to interrogate him. He had no intention of provoking them. He was just passing by The two people were evidently at a loss. It seemed as if this young man did not care much about them. Although they had drawn their weapons, the young man still seemed very relaxed. They did not know what to feel We are in the north. What are you I didnt walk in the wrong direction. Could you give me a ride? Lu Shu wiped his face and asked. Just send me to the sea. The two people looked at each other in blank dismay. Did he not see them as an enemy? Who are you? Why do we have to send you to the sea? As they spoke, they started to retreat. These two people were not dumb. The young man in front of him had nothing to fear because he had a strong backing. He would become even more aggressive as time passed. He definitely had backup. They probably would not be able to defeat him. They had to return to their base and activate the assistance team. There were times when retreating was part of a strategy and was not shameful. Lu Shu regretted everything. He should have used his water-type abilities to go underwater from the beginning. Back then, when he asked whether there would be anyone to send him to Europe, a message came. Only a Heavenly King had the authority to assemble resources. Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation. Who were they trying to humiliate? In his anger, he started to trek on land. He had wanted to drive, but he could not. His poverty had limited his abilities Later on, he thought that this cannot be right. He should have gone underwater. Although the distance would be twice as long, he was faster underwater. He would not be covered with dust from head to toe either. He had walked in the Bilma Desert for three days and three nights. He still did not have to worry about the climate, water, and food yet. He had been tricked! When the two people were about to board the vehicle, Lu Shu instantly came in front of their vehicle. He pointed his trident at the drivers head. Dont be like this. Peace. You understand peace, right? I just killed a few people. I dont want to kill for now. Look, you treated me unfairly just now. I am hurt. Shouldnt you make up for it? The two people were rendered speechless. Every time he spoke, he talked about killing people. Were you crazy? But when they saw the speed at which he approached their vehicle, they felt that it was best not to refute him Lu Shu had wanted to use the Cheng Ying sword to threaten them. But the Cheng Ying sword was transparent. There would not be much of an effect if he used the Cheng Ying sword. He sauntered to the back seat and took off the EO military uniform that he was wearing. A pile of sand dropped on the floor as he changed. After he changed into his T-shirt, he felt much more relaxed. He looked up at the sun in the sky before he suddenly took out his trident once again. He said, Drive to the north. Dont make any detours. The two people had wanted to bring Lu Shu to their base, but Lu Shu realized what they were doing. Where do you think youre going. Just go north and well be done. Lu Shu now knew that as long as he continued north, he would be able to reach the Mediterranean Sea. Once he crossed the Mediterranean Sea, he would be able to enter Europe. You can ask them for permission. We have to return once our time is up. We cant be out for too long, the driver said carefully. Wait. Let me ask them, said Lu Shu. The atmosphere was now very amiable. Lu Shu leisurely sent a message. Where is the exact meeting place? Sardinia. Lu Shu looked it up on the map. Sardinia. It was in the Mediterranean Sea, north of Tunisia. Send me information on the members. Lu Shu sent another message. The information is highly classified. Only Heavenly Kings can access this information. Zhong Yutang, you never said anything like that before. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He felt that Nie Ting was definitely behind this. If not, Zhong Yutang would not do such a thing. Did Nie Ting think that he would become a Heavenly King after killing the three Class B experts? I am not Zhong Yutang. A reply came. Hm? They had changed the person in charge. Lu Shu did not know who it was. Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. He sent another message. Ah~ ??? From You Mingyus distress, +666! Ha ha, so it was you. Lu Shu laughed coldly. This time, only Nie Ting, Shi Xuejin, Zhong Yutang, You Mingyu, and Li Yixiao knew the details. The only person who would be free enough to send him information other than Zhong Yutang was You Mingyu. The two people in front trembled when they heard Lu Shu laugh coldly. But they could not understand his Chinese. You Mingyu had some self-awareness as well. How did you know that it was me? Lu Shu sent another message. Hurry up. What kinds of people are coming this time? Im very curious. Heavenly King Nie said that you would recognize them. There is no need to send you any information. You Mingyu sent a reply. Lu Shu suddenly understood. So it was someone he was familiar with? If not, Nie Ting would not say such a thing. What are the details of this mission to Europe? Tell me the details. Lu Shu sent a question. Protect Coral and form the alliance. Chapter 678 - World Tree Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xia Rensheng and the rest should still be at sea. All the members of the team had returned, except for Lu Shu, who was still rushing about in Africa. To be honest, Lu Shu was very disappointed with this trip to Africa. Leaving his official advancement to Class B aside, he had broken into a vault, only to leave with a pile of essential balms. What was this?! Earlier, Lu Shu had thought that Li Yixiao may not want the essential balms, but Li Yixiao really took away 90% of the essential balms. He did not know whether he would see the dignified Heavenly King selling essential balms at the black market. He may even sell the balms as wholesale goods for a lower price. He would probably be able to earn about 1000 dollars, right? The teams mission was originally to go to Europe and form an alliance with some organizations. But according to the latest information, all their tasks had been canceled. They only had to form an alliance with the Deities. But the problem was, why were they tasked to protect Coral? Was she in danger? What happened to Coral? Why does she have to be protected? Lu Shu asked curiously. This is only a guess, You Mingyu replied. Previously, there was information that the foundation of the Bishop of the Department of Faith Theory had crumbled, like Chen Baili. But we do not know how he managed to advance to Class A. I thought that it was impossible to advance once someones foundation had crumbled? Lu Shu felt that this was very bizarre. Before he had advanced, someone had discovered that Francesco had appeared in the sacred burial garden of the Department of Faith Theory. Later on, someone realized that a grave had seemingly been unsealed. We have grounds to believe that Francesco may have taken something away from the sacred garden to help the Bishop to advance. As for what exactly the item is, we do not know, said You Mingyu. Thus, I feel that the Bishop had avoided fighting the Puppet Master and used indirect attacks against the Saint, because there is a huge defect in his strength Wait. Lu Shu interrupted him. Your analysis is very logical. I understand what you are saying. But what does this have to do with Coral? Coral has a branch of the World Tree, You Mingyu said with certainty. Which is the Gungnir. Since Coral awakened the Odin bloodline and drew the Gungnir from her spine, the members of the Department of Faith Theory have started to become very active near the Deities sphere of influence. It is too much of a coincidence. We suspect that the Department of Faith Theory wants the Gungnir. What do they want the Gungnir for? Lu Shu asked angrily, Must they steal the weapons of others? The mystery of the World Tree has appeared in too many ancient records. It is not only a weapon, You Mingyu explained. Heavenly King Shi has analyzed that the World Tree may have the ability to help the Bishop to completely recover his foundation. But no one has ever seen the complete World Tree, so we are not sure. So the Department of Faith Theory wants the World Tree. Lu Shu acted as if he was very relaxed and asked, So what will happen to Coral if she loses the Gungnir? Can the Gungnir be taken out of her body just like that? She will die. When Lu Shu heard these two words, he was silent. Okay, I got it. There was a lot of pressure. Lu Shu sighed. The Department of Faith Theory had a Class A. Although they may be on the weaker side, they were still a Class A. No one in the world had dared to provoke the Heavenly Network in the open precisely because the Heavenly Network had Class As. But if it were some other girl, Lu Shu would be scared. But if it were Coral, Lu Shu felt that he could not escape. Because Lu Shu was not quite sure why either. Life was like a multiple choice question. But there were times when you had no choice. These are all our guesses. You Mingyu sent another message. Heavenly King Shi said that this is to increase the interactions between you and Coral. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Were you crazy? What kind of sudden twist was this? In any case, the Heavenly Network was a large organization. Would they allow their members to sell their charms? Lu Shu knew that the Heavenly Network would not obtain information using their charms. But, if they could not sell a females charms, they could sell a males? Was this not sexual discrimination? So everything you had said just now was nonsense? Lu Shu sent the message with a dark expression on his face. It was not completely nonsense. Some of the guesses were based on facts. Everything is true. But based on our judgment, the Department of Faith Theory will not act rashly, said You Mingyu. Oh. Lu Shu held his phone expressionlessly. I got it. He still had to go anyway. If he did not go, he would not be relieved. Although he could not defeat a Class A, he still had to try his best. After all Coral was rich. The cross-country vehicle continued north. The two people sat upright. There was a trident behind each of their necks. They did not dare to even move. They did not even dare to pick up the satellite phone that kept ringing while they drove. Lu Shu removed the phone and shoved it into the Seal of Lands. After driving for eight hours, they finally arrived at the sea. The two people were very obedient throughout the entire journey. The driver stopped the vehicle by the sea. Weve arrived. Lu Shu, who was deep in thought, recovered and said, Oh, thanks. How much is it? The driver was dumbfounded. I dont have any sort of meter The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. Lu Shu realized that he had asked the wrong thing. The two people were about to spit blood. Who would ride a taxi while pointing a trident at the driver?! This was too much! He was not a taxi driver! Even if he was, who would dare to turn on the meter? You stink! From Irc Smiths distress, +666! From Alva The two mercenary soldiers were very nervous. They had been obedient the entire journey because they knew that this young man was much stronger than they were. Thus, they were very afraid that they would be killed when they reached their destination. You two can go, Lu Shu said. He was waiting for them to leave before he jumped into the ocean. But the two of them did not move. Lu Shu was silent. I cant pay you if you didnt turn on the meter The two mercenary soldiers turned and left. They had met a crazy man! From Irc Smiths distress, +666! From Alva After the two soldiers left, Lu Shu jumped down from a cliff into the water. He dived into the azure water and swam towards Sardinia like a fish. Lu Shu felt a freedom that he had not experienced before underwater. This was his first time speeding away underwater since he had officially advanced to Class B. He had seen the speed at which Chen Baili and Nie Ting flew at. Lu Shu felt that he was only slightly slower than them now. Chapter 679 - There Is No Harm Without Comparison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He jumped into the water from Tunisia and went onshore to Sardinia in Europe. Had he escaped Africa and entered Europe, just like in the myths?! Would his luck go up from here When he thought about this, Lu Shu was slightly touched. As he was swimming, he occasionally stuck his head above the water to check whether he was going in the right direction. What they had taught during geography in school was very general. Geography lessons would not introduce places like Sardinia in detail. He only knew what would be appropriate to build in various geographical positions, as well as how to convert time zones. Thus, Lu Shu had no visual impression of Sardinia. He thought that Sardinia would be like Koh Chang Island. It was probably a famous tourist island that did not have many local people. But as he approached Sardinia, he realized that this island was much bigger than Koh Chang Island. There were countless fishing boats and yachts. There were many houses built in foreign styles, as well as coconut trees that were neatly lined up. This was not a tourist island. This was a standard, flourishing coastal city! Lu Shu had thought that the team from the Heavenly Network had wanted to secretly enter Europe from a secluded island, but this did not seem to be the case. The coastline was very cozy and pleasing. The water was glittering and clear. The rocks stood by the beach. There were a few caverns as well. Lu Shu saw a fleet of festooned vehicles on the highway by the beach. People stood along the two sides of the road and cheered. There were actors wearing various costumes and dancing passionately on the vehicles. The festooned vehicles were most likely decorated trucks. There was a lot of space to dance. Lu Shu took the opportunity while everyone was focused on the fleet of over twenty vehicles to climb onshore. When he emerged from the water, his water-type abilities dried his clothes. He was completely dry. No one would suspect a thing. The person beside him was shouting in a language that Lu Shu completely did not understand. He suddenly realized that this was not an island that used English. Were they speaking in Italian? No! There were many languages on the island. Sardinia had a large population as well. There was a rich diversity of races. There were five languages used on the island, while the language of communication was Italian Suddenly, an enthusiastic lady grabbed hold of Lu Shus arm and started to blabber. Are you a tourist from China? Lu Shu was silent. He did not understand her. He could only nod his head and smile. The lady was even more excited. I love China! Lu Shu once again smiled and nodded his head politely and awkwardly A young man on the vehicle started to play with a water polo ball. He had some special powers. He controlled the ball high up in the air, causing the crowd to cheer. Lu Shu was shocked. He had read some information that the ordinary people and the Metahumans in Europe often had conflicts. There would be complaints every week, and there were public protests everyday calling for laws against the Metahumans. But from the look of things now, the ordinary people were enjoying a performance displaying Metahuman powers. Furthermore, the performer was very handsome. There were even a few love-struck girls chasing behind the vehicle Lu Shu suddenly realized that every story has two sides to it. Those who engaged in conflict with Metahumans had their profits threatened by these Metahumans. But not all Metahumans ran amok. Thus, the two worlds were not distinct from each other. Rather, they were slowly merging and learning how to get along. There would definitely be such a process. Suddenly, the lady pulled Lu Shu along in high spirits. She was so touched by the young mans performance that she started to ramble on. That is my son. Isnt he amazing? Do you like him? Lu Shu continued to smile and nod politely and awkwardly. He nodded his head fervently The lady suddenly realized that she had asked the wrong question. And Lu Shus reply made her slowly let go of his hand From Lu Shu suddenly saw a name that he did not understand and was dumbfounded. He suddenly realized that he should not have nodded just now. But he did not understand what the lady was saying! He looked helplessly at the lady walking further away from him. He almost shouted, Wait! Dont go! Let me explain! Lu Shu took out his phone and quickly searched the internet. There was a grand celebration in Sardinia. It felt like the New Year in China, just without the lion dancing. What was happening? Another fleet passed by. This time, a metal-type Metahuman was performing He did not know how much they charged for these performances? Or were the performances spontaneous? Or were the Metahumans like celebrities who performed and gathered fans? It could not be. Lu Shu searched and found out that the next day was a holiday. Every May, they celebrated the Horse Racing Festival. These people were rallying support for their favorite teams. Frankly speaking, they were cheerleading squads Were the Metahumans in Europe so down-to-earth now? Lu Shu felt that there were not many Metahumans in China. Later on, he realized that it could be because the Heavenly Network had gathered the majority of the people with the potential for cultivation to pass on their skills. An awakening would occur when ones potential was constrained and ones spirit lead to an explosion. The Heavenly Network had used the skills to release everyones potential as their strength. Lu Shu did not know whether this was good or bad. At any rate, there was a low probability that these kinds of cheerleading squads would appear back home. If this had happened in China, where cheerleading squads chased after the dead, would you be able to bear it Furthermore, this was illegal. If the Heavenly Network found out about it, they would come and say, This will not do. You are not respecting the dead. Has the deceased signed the Human Organ Transplant Agreement? No? They would then confiscate the dead body and burn it The Heavenly Network was not wrong. The dead body might have been of the enemy who was killed. There was definitely something wrong with chasing dead bodies. Of course, there would be people with haunted armor passed down from generations ago. But who would sign the Human Organ Transplant Agreement so early in advance? These were just Lu Shus wild thoughts Lu Shu asked You Mingyu, When will they reach Sardinia? They are on a cruise ship. They will arrive in a weeks time. Lu Shu felt incredibly stifled. He had rushed over and crossed deserts to come here, but the team was leisurely taking a cruise here? The difference was far too drastic? How far was this place from China? Lu Shu did not believe that their cruise was of low quality! This was not far! Earlier, at the Bilma Desert, Lu Shu did not even dare to sleep. At night, poisonous animals like scorpions would emerge. He was not afraid that he would be injured. He was just disgusted. But now, there was clearly no harm without comparison! Chapter 680 - Long Time No See, Coral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The revelry on Sardinia continued. But Lu Shu had no interest in it anymore. He had to spend the following week waiting before he could meet up with the new team and go protect Coral. To his surprise, there were a number of Chinese tourists here. While others were enjoying themselves, a Chinese tour guide was shouting through a loudspeaker, waving a small orange flag, Hey, everyone! Here we see the famous Horse Racing Festival of Sardinia, whose history can be dated back to The tourists cast their curious gazes at the crowd. Some of them were pondering whether it was possible to take a photo with those Metahumans or give them a touch for 10 dollars. In any case, Metahumans were a rare sight in public in China. Of course, no one was rude enough to really lay their hands on the performers At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly noticed something was wrong. He realized that the energy waves in the crowd were seemingly stronger than those in the cheer-leading squads. He studied them using his peripheral vision to search for anything unusual. Indeed, those people were a poor fit in this lively scene. They were like indifferent spectators who failed to resonate with the joyful atmosphere. Lu Shu did a careful mental calculation. There were more than ten Metahumans along this part of the coastline highway alone. In that case, how many watchers were there in total along the entire highway? This was a planned scheme. Lu Shu had reached this conclusion almost subconsciously. It was hard to believe that this was a coincidental gathering of individual practitioners. Theres something weird up. Lu Shu felt as if he had missed a key part of the puzzle. This was supposed to be an insignificant island for Practitioners, but in reality it was such a thriving city. Moreover, the sheer presence of so many Practitioners from various large organizations was suspicious too. What were they doing here?! Lu Shu messaged You Mingyu, pretending to be casual. Are you hiding something from me? The situation here in Sardinia is strange. Why are there so many Metahumans from large organizations here? At this moment, a man walked past Lu Shu. He looked up and, to his astonishment, it was Francesco! Lu Shu was stunned. Something must be going on since even Francesco was here! Dressed in his usual white cloak, Francesco navigated the crowded streets. His attire blended well with the exotic racial costumes of native Sardinians during this festive season. Francesco shot Lu Shu a glimpse when he walked past, which gave Lu Shu a chill. It was not out of fear, though, because Lu Shu had full confidence to defeat Francesco now that he was a real Class B. Just like him, Lu Shu still had many secret trump cards up his sleeve too. Lu Shu was rather proud, actually. But his pride was not blind. He knew there was a Class A bishop behind Francescos back. If Lu Shu got bullied by them abroad, no one would come for help, since Li Xianyi and Chen Baili were so far away! But Francesco did not show any more interest after the brief glance. He walked forward along the coastline highway. Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. He had been acting under Li Tengs appearance in Africa, and Howards during the fight with Francesco. Hence, it was pretty normal that Francesco could not recognize him now. Lu Shu lowered his head again, acting as if he did not recognize Francesco. As he looked at his phone, he had to pretend that he was a tourist too. You Mingyus reply soon came in. Some European noble is holding an auction in Sardinia, and the goods for sale include a sample of the World Tree. Its scheduled to be in two weeks time. The organizer comes from an influential European family, and he wants to trade the sample for awakening fruits that are best suited for the young generation of his family. Lu Shu was skeptical. How do you know that the sample belongs to the World Tree? No idea. We only know that its a 37cm tree branch. Lu Shu was speechless. After a while, he asked, Even if its a real sample of the World Tree, its a loss-making business if he trades it for one fruit only. The most expensive power nowadays is the thunder type, but even a thunder fruit is not as precious as a sample of the World Tree. It was easy math. The value of one fruit was equivalent to that of one third of Gungnir. In fact, it all depended on the quality of the sample, because not all World Tree branches were as powerful as Gungnir. Hes not trading for one fruit only. How many? Lu Shu was stunned. 23. He has 23 sons. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. This time, it was Chinas one-child policy that had limited his imagination! If that was the case, it might not be a loss-making deal after all. Lu Shu asked, So are all small organizations refused entry? Only large ones allowed? But even large organizations may not have so many in stock, I suppose. They say its okay to break the branch and sell in parts Amazing. Lu Shu marveled. To him, the name World Tree sounded very sacred in the past, but now it seemed as if it could be chopped into pieces to make tea. Admittedly, it would be literally magical tea, but who would do that? It would be such a waste! Although the total length was only 37cm, it was long enough for a short sword or a dagger. At this moment, a cruise ship slowly entered the port. Standing along the coastline highway, Lu Shu could see a group alighting from the boat. There was a unique air around them, and their build was rather tall too. The team was led by a girl, whose silver-gold hair flew gently in the sea breeze. Dressed in a light green silk dress, she looked like a beauty from the most stunning painting. Lu Shu looked at her in silence. Long time no see, Coral. He had a hunch that it might be unnecessary to bring his team to Sweden when You Mingyu mentioned the World Tree. In fact, their original destination was this island, so Coral would certainly be here too. Although Coral did not need any sample of the World Tree, her visit was understandable, considering that she was the owner of the other segment of the World Tree. Actually, Lu Shu could not even be sure whether they really had no need for another branch. For some reason, Lu Shu had a bad feeling about this. His gut feeling told him that things were not as simple as it seemed, though Francescos and Corals appearance was justifiable. Lu Shu returned to the crowd. Now that the main character was here, his job at the moment was to investigate the situation fully before the arrival of the Heavenly Networks team. In the meantime, he also had to figure out what on earth the Department of Faith Theory was up to. Suddenly, the wind started blowing. As if covered by a few layers of cloth, the clear sky dimmed in no time. Lu Shu turned to gaze at the sea surface. A storm was coming. Chapter 681 - A Good Heart Didn’t Earn Good Rewards Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How long had it been since the last time he saw Coral? It was probably in Japan, when he passed out after the fight with the Collection of Gods. Afterwards, he woke up in the Liuhai Lane courtyard, and they had not met since. Sometimes, Lu Shu also admired Corals courage for killing her way alone to the Collection of Gods with two statue knights in an attempt to avenge him. Back then, he saw the lack of fear for death in her eyes. In the past, he would have mocked cliche plots in typical romance dramas. Lu Shu did not believe that life or death situations, or deep feelings that transcended life, existed in reality. But after he bumped into the cultivation world, he realized that there really existed that person who were willing to wait for you eternally in the river of time and fate. He was selfish. He did not believe in feelings and emotions because he thought all of them would fade away with time. Some people were like an open book once others show them a tinge of affection. In fact, this was not frankness. It was loneliness. Was Lu Shu lonely? Not really, because he had Lu Xiaoyu. Although his life was full of distress, he did not tell her that he received complaints about the taste of his boiled eggs, the unsatisfactory amount of vinegar in the sauce he served, or the miserable moments when he realized his customer had fooled him with fake paper money. But Lu Xiaoyu knew it all. Lu Shu wanted to erase everything with time. Until then, he was not even sure whether Coral would still smile at him like she did in the past. But his duty to protect her was irrelevant to their feelings. He wanted to repay her, for she had once protected him, and carried him back to the Collection of Gods fortress to retrieve Liu Xius body even though she was badly wounded. From afar, Lu Shu kept apace with Corals team towards the downtown area. Suddenly, he realized that Francescos minions started to move too. They dispersed themselves and followed behind the Deities, although they kept their distance. Acting like an ordinary tourist, Lu Shu eyed the roadside food stalls, but he never stopped walking. Sardinian food was rather unique. There was an abundance of seafood due to their proximity to the sea. The most special dish was roasted suckling pigs on iron sticks However, despite the good reputation of European gastronomy, most Chinese people would still miss their home food after having a taste of the local cuisines There were no high-rise buildings in the region, and the tallest architecture was only four storeys in height. As Lu Shu followed the Deities, he suddenly saw Coral looking in his direction. But she saw no one. Coral was confused. She did feel something, as if something warm was approaching her Her actions drew the attention of a man behind her. Whats wrong? he asked. Nothing. I felt that I saw someone familiar, replied Coral. She shook her head calmly. Her face looked pale. She did not look to be in a healthy state. The man had seemingly become used to such remarks from her. He said casually, Youve suffered such a grave injury in the Collection of Gods, for HIM. Until now, the crack on your Gungnir cant even be repaired. But how about him? Its been so long, but has he shown any concern for you? Not even once! I know, we have no right to interfere with your personal life because you are our leader, the leader of the Deities. We simply feel he is unworthy of you. Walking forward, Coral said calmly, Its okay. The top priority now is to obtain the World Tree sample. Weve already found a way to extract World Tree energy and we have awakening fruits too. Besides, Ill be fine. Ive never contacted him too, havent I? You can take it as I did a good thing back then. Didnt grandpa always tell us to have a good heart? A good thing? Thats it? Youve fooled yourself well Its meaningless to have a good heart if it cant earn you good rewards, the man replied. He was Corals cousin. Suddenly Corals expression turned stern. We do things not because of their consequences. but because we firmly believe that its the right thing to do. That silenced everyone. In fact, Corals personality had changed after she assumed the leadership role. She had to face the darkest side of the world and stand tall in the Holy Palace as the true leader of the Deities. Maybe she was not good enough yet, but she was still trying. Her morals would be the guiding light of the future of the Deities. Lu Shu stood still behind a building, far from Corals team. He did not expect that Coral could sense his presence from so far away. She had not ascended to Class A, and she did not notice the presence of the Department of Faith Theory either. Yet, he could now be certain that the Department of Faith Theory had hidden plans here. They had been following the Deities closely while the other organizations did not seem as interested. Lu Shu also noticed Corals paleness, though he could not be sure across the distance. No matter what, he had made up his mind. He would not run away from the Department of Faith Theory. In any case, he could not stand the humiliation of being chased by Francesco for three hours and getting electrocuted at the bottom of the sea for him too! Whether the Bishop would be coming and how badly he was hurt by the Saint remained unknown. The situation would be in favor of Lu Shu if both of them were unable to come to the island. On Sardinia, there were a total of eight cities, which clearly showed the vast size of this island. The city that Lu Shu was in was situated at the southern tip of the island and it was called Villasimius. There were many churches here. Instead of a luxury hotel, Corals 11-people team chose another quieter place for accommodation. At first, Lu Shu was surprised that Coral would lead such a frugal life given her incredible affluence, but later he realized that they had booked the entire four-storey building plus its courtyard Lu Shu had to settle his own needs too. He had to find a hotel and have a good meal. As he was walking on the exotic street, he ran into two Metahumans locked in confrontation. Both of them were burning with fire Suddenly, a second-floor window was pulled open in a small house nearby. Hissing with anger, a gray-haired old lady threw a stick at one of the fire-type Metahumans head and roared in English, Go somewhere else if you want to fight! Lu Shu was shocked. What? So this was how the native commoners treated Metahumans?! One of the Metahumans looked up and replied, Okay, grandma. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chapter 682 - The Misunderstanding Has Been Solved Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked as the young man ceased all his activities and was stunned. This was strange and new to him. The Metahumans overseas were indeed very different from the ones back home. There would not be such a surprising, yet somehow natural sight either. The young man was like a child that had fought with others. No matter how great his abilities were, his grandmother could still beat him with a stick without scruple. Lu Shu suddenly realized, Metahumans had parents as well. Some may oppose Metahumans, but have children who were Metahumans as well. Some people felt that Metahumans and humans should be completely separated. But how? Everyone was related by blood. If you had undergone an awakening, would you lose your parents? That was not the case. In the past, Lu Shu had never thought about this, as he had no parents or relatives. He had Lu Xiaoyu by his side, but Lu Xiaoyu could train as well. An old ladys crude voice sounded from the second floor. The apple pie is done. Come and eat! Okay, grandma! The young man answered. He turned around and said to the Metahuman, Tomorrow, lets go to a deserted place and try out that skill! Sure. Then I will go home to eat as well. The Metahuman walked away. As he walked away, he brushed past Lu Shu. He even smiled at Lu Shu. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So you were not fighting, but playing around? This was like on Saint Seiya 1 , where all the children in the orphanage shouted, Look at my Diamond Dust 2 Who cares Lu Shu had thought that these two people were Practitioners from a large organization who were going to fight it out. Something was wrong! In the past, he had thought that realm of cultivation would be incompatible with the rest of the world. But if blood ties still existed, these two worlds were inseparable. Night was approaching. Lu Shu found a small inn and walked in. He did not expect to see the handsome young man who was performing his water-type abilities that afternoon at the front desk. There were writings on his hands. Lu Shu glanced and saw that it was calculus. He asked in English, Are there any rooms? The young man looked at him and smiled. He said in broken English, Yez, there is rooms. The young mans mother walked out from the store room. When she saw Lu Shu, her expression changed. She rambled, Why did you follow my son here! His orientation is normal! Please leave! As she spoke, she pushed Lu Shu out. The young man behind the counter was shocked. Had he been stalked? And his orientation what? Lu Shu helplessly stood outside the inn. What did I do wrong? What just happened? Other than seeing Coral, nothing has gone my way today? The young man blocked his mother and asked her about what had happened. Then, he said, I think that there may be a misunderstanding. You used our local dialect to talk to him. But does he understand? I think it is a misunderstanding. He turned and spoke to Lu Shu in Catalan, Do you understand me? Lu Shu was silent. What should he do? He nodded politely and awkwardly. The young mans expression changed From Lu Shu felt that something was not right. He knew that the young man knew simple English. Thus, he asked in English, What did you say just now? When Lu Shu asked this question, the young man understood why Lu Shu had nodded awkwardly and politely. The two of them cleared things up. The misunderstanding had finally been solved Lu Shu found out that the lady had thought that he was a gay who followed her son home But Lu Shu felt that this was not the worst thing that could have happened. He was afraid that the lady had awakened something in her son As Lu Shu went through the necessary procedures, he realized that there was something wrong with his money. He only had US dollars. But the lady took a look and said that it was fine. She could go to the mainland and convert the currency. It was quite convenient being in a tourist city. As he settled the procedures, Lu Shu felt a wave of energy coming from behind him. He did not move, as he was only an ordinary tourist. From the start, others could not sense Lu Shus waves of energy. His waves of energy only emerged after he trained in the Hall of Swords. After all, it was very scary for his chi to turn into a sea of chi. But when he opened up his sea of chi, the hole in the sea of chi did not open up. Instead, it formed a world. This further prevented people from sensing his waves of energy. Thus, there was no problem in him acting as an ordinary tourist. Anyway, his appearance had never been exposed. Three Metahumans came to Lu Shus side and asked the young man, Do you have a room on the fourth floor? The fourth floor was the highest floor of this small inn. Lu Shu had chosen this inn as the hotel Coral was staying in was visible from the rooftops! Lu Shu had never seen these three people, but he guessed that they were here to keep a lookout on Coral. Of course, he could not make an arbitrary judgment. After all, there were more and more medium and large organizations from Europe that had gathered here for the World Tree. Suddenly, a sturdy Metahuman asked Lu Shu in Italian, Are you here to travel? Lu Shu shook his head and said in English, Can you speak in English? The Metahuman repeated himself in English. Lu Shu smiled and replied in English, Yup. I have no lessons, so I decided to travel. After one obtained a European visa, one could go anywhere they desired. Thus, university students who studied in Europe could travel to other countries if they had the financial means to do so. Lu Shu took the key and went up. This old-fashioned inn did not use a key card. Instead, they used a normal key to open the door. The room was very simple. It was somewhat damp as it was situated in a coastal town. After Lu Shu went up, the three people suddenly discussed softly. He does not seem like an ordinary tourist. If he was a tourist, Asian Americans would usually form groups to travel. Find out who he is. We cannot make any mistakes. Furthermore, it is too much of a coincidence that he chose this place. Could he just be an ordinary tourist? Someone asked in a small voice. No, said the sturdy Metahuman. He cannot speak Italian, thus he is not a student here. It is not a weekend either. Students should be in school studying. Even if it was the weekend, they would not come to such a secluded place. His comrades thought that he had quite a bit of experience. The sturdy Metahuman had gone to university, while the other two had not Chapter 683 - Black Hand Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a short discussion, the three Metahumans decided to check on Lu Shu. Their first clue was this inn. The sturdy Metahuman asked the lady, What did you talk about just now? They asked her as they found out that Lu Shu was talking to the water-type Metahuman and the lady when they walked in. The misunderstanding had just been solved, thus the water-type Metahuman acted as a translator to ease the awkward atmosphere. When the Metahumans asked the lady, the lady was very excited. She said in Italian, Him? I met him at the beach. Today is the Horse Riding Festival! My son is the captain of the Kau cheerleading team. I went to support him! The lady patted her sons shoulders and said excitedly, Isnt he handsome? Ha ha, it is not easy to become the captain of the Kau cheerleading team. You have to go through many rounds of selection. My son is also very good in his academics. He learned the content taught at university by himself! He is going to take the admission test for the University of Oxford. His English is very good too! Im telling you, my son The three Metahumans were dumbfounded. Wait. What did I ask you just now? The lady suddenly realized. Ha ha ha, look at my memory. My son is 17 years old this year Wait, dont talk. The sturdy Metahuman stopped the lady. I was asking, what did you talk about with that young Asian American man! Oh. The lady suddenly remembered. Nothing. The three metahumans were ready to hit someone Im telling you, the three of us are Metahumans, said the sturdy Metahuman. So what? The lady had a look of disdain. My son is a Metahuman as well. Im telling you, I was so excited when he awakened The sturdy Metahuman was speechless. Why was it impossible to communicate with her?! We are from the Black Hand, said the sturdy Metahuman calmly. That young Asian American man. I met him on the beach. He was beside a tour group from China. Later on, I pulled him aside to talk to him The lady explained what had happened honestly. There were good and evil Metahumans, but to this lady, the Black Hand in Italy were definitely evil. They had done many things that caused widespread dissatisfaction, but recently their presence had weakened. It was said that their leader had been told off by a father of an ordinary person. The fact that her son was a Metahuman made her strong willed. In the past, there was a tree in their neighbors yard that blocked the light from the second and third floor. The two parties argued for a long time, but after her son awakened, her neighbors silently hired people to cut the branches away But she could not always be so strong-willed. She could not provoke the Black Hand. Where are his credentials when he checked in? The sturdy Metahuman asked. We dont register credentials here, said the lady carefully. There were some places overseas where public security was not very strict. One could find cockroaches and cigarette butts in a hotel for over 1000 dollars per night. This kind of small inn on an island would not have any sort of internet connection either. The sturdy Metahuman thought about it and said to the person beside him, Bring Angelo over. See if that young man has any waves of energy. The person behind him rushed out. The sturdy Metahuman turned and said to the lady, Our conversation never happened. Do you understand? He was about to go up when the lady suddenly said, You still have not paid your deposit. The sturdy Metahuman paused. I am from the Black Hand. The Black Hand has to pay for their room too. If not, I will call Cartel, said the lady. The sturdy Metahuman laughed as he took out his money. An organization like Cartel would only dare to talk in Sardinia. The lady rummaged through the counter. Your change of ten dollars. There were many twists in the conversation, but it was very harmonious. If Lu Shu were here, he would have been shocked. There were many Practitioner organizations overseas. There were aggressive organizations, protective ones, neutral ones, and ones who liked to conduct research like a science interest group there were all kinds of organizations. But at least Lu Shu knew that he had come to the right place. He had met so many Metahumans in just one day. This was proof. This was like a game. If you realized that there was nothing wrong with the path you were walking along, then you had walked in the wrong direction Furthermore, Coral was here. Lu Shu was certain that there were people here who intended to fight Coral. As for the sample of the fabled World Tree, Lu Shu had a few awakening fruits on hand. He may be able to buy one He stood in his room on level four and looked at the hotel where Coral was staying. He suddenly realized that Coral was sitting on the swing in the courtyard, seemingly deep in thought. When someone walked out of the hotel, Coral did not turn around, but she knew who it was. She straightened her back. Lu Shu did not know what Coral and the person were talking about. The person was holding a file. It seemed as if he was asking Coral something. After Coral spoke, the person noted it down and returned to the hotel. Lu Shu did not know what to feel. This scene made Lu Shu feel that Coral had too many responsibilities to bear. But there was nothing they could do. When she drew the Gungnir from her body and continued the Odin bloodline, she had become the Master of Gods in the Deities. This may be a position that many could only dream of, but Lu Shu felt that this was rather cruel to Coral. But who could say for sure? Maybe Lu Shu just did not like authority and fame. Coral suddenly staggered. Her slender arms grabbed onto the rope of the swing to keep her balance. It happened quickly, but it ended quickly as well. After two seconds, Coral was back to normal. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What happened to Coral? His impression of Coral was of a bright girl. How could a Class B expert as strong as Coral stagger? But Lu Shu did not know that she would be affected by her bloodline no matter what. If it were an ordinary Practitioner, they would fully recover from any injury in two months, unless it was an irreversible injury. The strength of the Gungnir was frightening. When she attacked in a fury, even a fake Class A like Takashima Tairatsu did not dare to take Coral, who had just advanced to Class B, on. But Corals life and the World Tree were connected. When the Gungnir was injured, she would be involved as well. But Lu Shu had never noticed Corals moment of weakness. The white tree mark, which he did not know the function of, started to appear and vanish. But Lu Shu did not sense anything. After two seconds, the mark returned to its normal state. Chapter 684 - Boldness of Execution Stems From Superb Skill Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not know what exactly had happened to Coral, but her current state made him feel uneasy. Dong dong dong! Someone was knocking on the door. When he sensed the waves of energy from outside, he did not rush to open the door. A small, skinny and tanned middle-aged man stood outside the door. Lu Shu asked calmly, Who are you looking for? The person did not speak. He turned and left. Lu Shu watched him as he left. The person went down and said to the sturdy Metahuman, There are no waves of energy. Okay. The sturdy Metahuman nodded his head. Angelo, thanks for your work. Typically, Metahumans who could sense waves of energy held high positions within an organization. After all, such manpower was not common. Angelo nodded his head and went out. Since Lu Shu was just an ordinary tourist, the Black Hand decided that there was no need to be worried about him. Even if he had ulterior motives, an ordinary person was no cause for alarm. As the Black Hand went up to their rooms, another wave of people entered the inn. Lu Shu stood at the window and saw a group of people walking in. He wordlessly drew the curtains, leaving only a small gap. He had seen these people before, as they had accompanied Francesco in the past. He secretly opened the door, wanting to listen in on what was happening downstairs. The three members of the Black Hand had come up. They did not seem to recognize the Department of Faith Theory. Lu Shu concluded that these three people were not from the Department of Faith Theory. So this was the case. This was becoming more and more interesting. Were there so many organizations interested in Coral? Did the organization that these three people belonged to want the Gungnir as well? Lu Shu received a message from You Mingyu. Have you encountered the Italian Black Hand? They had just done a check on you, but their sensory type Metahuman determined that you were an ordinary person. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The Black Hand. He had heard of this organization before. They were a medium-sized organization in Italy. Their leader was a Class B. He did not remember anything else about them. He did not take this organization to heart. But You Mingyu did not ask Lu Shu how he had blocked the waves of energy from his body. Nalan Que had this ability as well. Furthermore, Lu Shu had entered many remains. It was normal to have this kind of ability. Lu Shu suddenly asked, I am looking over Coral. I think the Black Hand wants to do so as well. Can you confirm this? Also, send some detailed information about the Black Hand to me. Lu Shu decided that he would do his research on this second-rate Italian organization. In less than three hours, You Mingyu sent Lu Shu the information just as night fell. There were no first-rate organizations in Italy. There was the Black Hand, and there was the Cartel. The two organizations minded their own business. Their leaders were both Class B experts. As opposed to the Black Hand, the Cartel was content to exercise sovereignty over Sardinia. They were fond of local activities They were a rather pastoral organization Lu Shu defined it as such. They were not fervent about protecting the peace. Every holiday, the Metahumans from the organization would put up performances. This was the reason why the Metahumans here were slightly unusual. It could not be considered as unusual either. Who said that Metahumans had to fight battles? Lu Shu felt that this was quite good When the Black Hand started to expand, conflict inevitably erupted between the Black Hand and the Cartel. The leader of the Black Hand personally came to Sardinia to fight the Cartel, but did not defeat them Not only that, it was said that the leader of the Black Hand even broke one of his testicles during the battle. You could find records of this even in the hospital. Later on, he came to take revenge, but he did not emerge victorious. The matter was left unsettled The leader of the Black Hand was a 27 year old playboy called Patrick. He liked to fool around with celebrities on normal days. It was said that when he met Coral during a banquet, he was very shocked. He did not care about the difference in their abilities. He used his experience in picking up girls to chase after Coral. He even insisted that Coral marry him Ever since then, he did not fool around with other girls, but he could never find the opportunity to get close to Coral. He had run to Sweden to find her, but Coral had gone to the Deities. After her battle with the Collection of Gods, he was filled with admiration for her. A prodigal son returned home is worth more than gold. Lu Shu finally understood. So he was looking for a chance to get close to Coral! It was said that you had broken one of your testicles. And yet you still did not give up? The difference in power between the Black Hand and the Deities was too big. Was he not afraid that he would provoke the Deities and land his organization in trouble? Was this what they meant by men with one testicle were bold?! Lu Shu sent a message. Why didnt you tell me about this important information?! You Mingyu seemed very surprised. Is it that important?! Lu Shu looked out and saw a fleet of luxury cars outside the hotel where Coral was staying in. Their formation was very grand. Someone opened the door of a Bentley. A man in a white suit stepped out of the car. His hair was tied into a short braid. For some reason, Lu Shu felt like hitting him A girl like Coral would definitely not like this kind of person. He was too boastful. What was he flaunting his wealth for? The Deities were definitely richer. Lu Shu complained under his breath. As the man tried to walk into the hotel like no one else was present, two earth-type Metahumans suddenly blocked him. This was a sign that the Deities were not seeing any guests today. Lu Shu felt that this was very interesting. The earth-type Metahumans had been keeping a lookout in secret. They were well-concealed Patrick, the leader of the Black Hand, probably did not think that he would not even be able to enter. But he did not make a big fuss. He took out a large box and passed it to the earth-type Metahumans. Afterwards, he entered his car and left. The two earth-type Metahumans took the large box into the hotel. Lu Shu did not know what was inside the box, but he was rather curious. He then saw the two earth-type Metahumans walk out again. They opened the large and intricate box and left it on the street. It was filled with countless roses. The two earth-type Metahumans started to give out roses to passers-by. They did not leave even a stalk behind. Lu Shu felt that this was an interesting way to deal with the roses. But he wanted to know what had happened to Coral, and whether there was anything that he could do to help. The members of the Department of Faith Theory walked to the fourth floor. Lu Shu heard them enter the room next to the one beside his room. This was interesting. A small inn housed three groups of power, including himself. The Black Hand was in between Lu Shu and the Department of Faith Theory. Chapter 685 - Threat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the rooms in the small inn were standard rooms. There were two 1.5 meter beds in the room. Lu Shu suddenly realized that no matter whether it was the room beside his, or the room beside that room, all three rooms were occupied by males He hid behind the curtain and observed the hotel where Coral was staying at through the gap. But he did not see Coral come out. Lu Shu was waiting for something to happen. If the Black Hand had to conduct a background check on an ordinary Chinese tourist like him, Lu Shu did not believe that the Black Hand would not do the same for the members of the Department of Faith Theory. The Department of Faith Theory would conduct checks on the Black Hand as well. They had different aims in coming here. Conflict was sure to break out. At night, the members of the Black Hand went out. As Lu Shu tried to guess where they were going, they returned with two suckling pigs and bottles of alcohol Lu Shu sighed. The characters of Italians were hard to explain in a few words. But he was now more relaxed. Earlier, he did not know anything. At least he had found a few clues to explain the current situation. If the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory did not appear, Lu Shu did not have to fear anyone on this island. Furthermore, no matter whether the Department of Faith Theory or the Black Hand conducted a check on him, they would only determine that he was an ordinary tourist. This uncertain environment was suitable for Lu Shu to walk through. He was about to go down to buy some food. As he walked out, the people from the Department of Faith Theory also walked out from their room. The person in the lead looked like he wanted to scare Lu Shu. He flashed a fake smile and asked in English, Are you not afraid that something will happen to you when youre traveling alone? For example, breaking an arm or a leg? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. I have private health insurance. The members of the Department of Faith Theory were dumbfounded. It was not as if they did not understand him. After all, private health insurance was common around the world. But even if you had private health insurance, could you afford to be so strong-willed?! From Isaac Marinos distress, +666 From They had wanted to scare this tourist and chase him away. Under normal circumstances, tourists were more overly anxious outside. If they wanted to chase tourists away, all they had to do was to scare them. But they encountered one who had private health insurance So what if you have private health insurance! The atmosphere was rather awkward. Isaac Marino suspected that there was something wrong with this young man in front of him But Lu Shu was not joking. He did have health insurance. Every month, the Heavenly Network would compensate him for his insurance fees. He would definitely not be scared by the Department of Faith Theory. Lu Shu felt that even if the Department of Faith Theory wanted to clear the area around Coral, they should start with the Black Hand. The respective large organizations broke out into disputes two weeks before the auction. There may be two organizations who would engage in conflict, while Coral was unaware But Lu Shu did not sympathize with either side. The Black Hand was not a good organization. As for the leader of the Black Hand, Patrick, he was too much. Before he confessed to the person he liked, he did not think from her perspective. Why did she have to suffer because of this dude?! Lu Shu was slightly angry Lu Shu did not care about this group of people and went out. When he brushed past them, Isaac grabbed his arm. Isaac said, I hope that you have listened to my warning and not turn a deaf ear to it. Rebellious young men may be more daring, but this does not mean that you will be tolerated everywhere you go. When his arm was grabbed, Lu Shu was prepared to kill Isaac. He did not know whether the Department of Faith Theory would do a check on his identity. But there was no harm in being careful. If Isaac had only threatened him, he could calm down. He smiled calmly. Thank you. Isaac let go of Lu Shus arm and watched him walk down. He calmly said, He does not seem like an ordinary tourist, but there are no waves of energy either. We should keep a lookout for him. Lets see if he is willing to move out. At this point, the cooperation between the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society had been severed. There was still no news from Howard. Francesco did not dare to confess that he had killed Howard. It was as if Howard had disappeared into thin air. Thus, the Phoenix Society was furious. The foundation of their cooperation crumbled. Furthermore, there was the conflict between the Saint and the Bishop. The Heavenly Network had the habit of seeking revenge over a small matter. There was a common understanding in the Department of Faith Theory that they could not easily antagonize others. If the Heavenly Network and the Phoenix Society worked together, the consequences would be too dreadful to even think about. Even though the Phoenix Society also wanted a situation where the first-rate organizations were equally matched, the Department of Faith Theory had to take a risk. Thus, before Isaac determined whether Lu Shu was from the Heavenly Network, he would not use force to deal with Lu Shu. Lu Shu walked down and saw the lady behind the counter. He said, Why did you allocate three people to one room for the two rooms upstairs? Could they be when I was walking down, I heard them praising that your son is very handsome. After the young man translated for the lady, the ladys expression changed. Lu Shu was just watching the situation unfold for fun. He interfered regardless of whether it would be of any use. What if a miracle happened? The lady thought for a while and suddenly asked, You cant understand Italian, right? The two groups that had come today could speak Italian. If Lu Shu eavesdropped on their conversation, they would definitely be speaking in Italian. The young man translated for Lu Shu. Ha ha ha ha ha! Lu Shu laughed. Is that so? Maybe I heard the wrong thing Lu Shu understood that he was not suitable to plan and deal with these kinds of situations As Lu Shu walked out to find local delights, the lady sat behind the counter. Her expression darkened. She looked at her son, then looked up. What had stirred her was not Lu Shus words. It was not normal that three groups of men would stay in the same inn. Furthermore, her son was very handsome. At last, she picked up the phone. Hello? Is this the Cartel? Six very strange people have entered my inn. I think that they may be from the Black Hand! She knew that three of them were not from the Black Hand. But Cartel focused greatly on the Black Hand. They had been enemies for a long time. On the surface, they smiled, but behind the scenes, they tried to find chances to attack each other. Although the Cartel was pastoral and hoped that Metahumans would be able to use their abilities to serve the public, who did not allow artists to fight with others? The Black Hand had even come to their doorstep to fight them. They could not avoid this. When Lu Shu returned, he was stunned. The entire inn was surrounded by a group of mysterious people who he had not seen before Chapter 686 - Don’t Listen To Them! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The people outside the inn crowded together and moved back and forth. They were dressed in outlandish clothes and were bustling about. Their hairstyles were not bad. Some had dreadlocks, while some had undercuts All of them gave off the impression that they were artists. If one did not know what was happening here, one might think that there was a concert or an art exhibition here. After a while, another wave of Metahumans arrived. Some wore stilts, some were dressed as clowns, while others brought monkeys it was as if a circus performance had just ended. Lu Shu stared helplessly at this scene. He had just gone out for a meal and this happened. Were were these the Metahumans from the Cartel? This organization had completely upended his beliefs! The Cartel was gathered here. Furthermore, the members of the Cartel were usually willing to help others. Thus, members of the public who passed by were usually not afraid of them. But things were different now. A Metahuman with large dreadlocks and a huge gold chain was patiently explaining to the members of the public, Everyone, please do not worry. Please do not be afraid. They are the Black Hand. We will not cause much disturbance. We will fight them and then leave Patrick was on the island as well, but they would probably not fight Patrick. Patrick was a Class B. If they were to fight him, the situation would escalate. Most importantly, the leader of the Cartel was in northern Sardinia organizing a music festival. They had no time to deal with Patrick. Everyone was very unhappy that Patrick had come to Sardinia. But they now had the chance to capture six members of the Black Hand. This was very interesting. When the civilians in Sardinia heard about this, they too became very interested and did not leave. They were observers who simply wanted to watch the fight between Metahumans. One person even started selling cigarettes. The members of the Black Hand and the Department of Faith Theory walked down with a cold expression on their faces. One member of the Black Hand calmly said, Since when did the Cartel start a fight out of their own initiative? A fight? Someone replied, This is not a fight. We just wanted to beat you up. Why did you want to fight this ladys son? The Metahuman from the Cartel pointed at the lady behind him. The sturdy Metahuman hesitated. Since when did I want to fight him? I dont have such a hobby! The lady was also put in a difficult situation that she could not escape from. At first, she had only wanted to call a few people over to scare the Black Hand. But she did not expect so many people to come! She was still shocked! With so many people around, she could not confess that she had lied, right? Thus, the lady said, These six men asked for rooms. Furthermore, I heard them say that my son is handsome. The sturdy Metahuman was confused. What did that have to do with anything?! He looked at the people moving about and knew that the Cartel wanted to find a reason to beat them up. The Cartel was actually very peaceful. But the Black Hand knew that they would not fight them out of their own initiative. It was best that no one caused any trouble on Sardinia. After all, they were just here to help their boss fool around with women. Now, they were scared that they would really be beaten up! He bit the bullet and explained. The Metahumans from the Cartel did not want to listen to him. They just wanted to beat them up Suddenly, the members of the Department of Faith Theory realized that they were not being targeted after learning about the entire situation. It was just a conflict between the Cartel and the Black Hand. They cleared their throats and said, The three of us are not from the Black Hand. Can we go back? The people from the Cartel were dumbfounded. Youre not from the Black Hand? Isaac shrugged his shoulders. If you dont believe me, you can ask them. Everyones eyes were on the sturdy Metahuman They are, said the sturdy Metahuman with certainty. Isaac was confused. The sturdy Metahuman said, Brother, how can you abandon us? When I go back, I will tell everyone about this! Isaac said, What the dont listen to them! Isaac and the rest were in a panic! From Isaac Marinos distress, +666 From From Lu Shu was dizzy with happiness. No matter whether it was the Department of Faith Theory, the Black Hand, or the Cartel, he would earn all the distress points that were produced. He was the cause of all this trouble! The sturdy Metahuman thought that they would be beaten up anyway. There may be a twist if they involved the people from the Department of Faith Theory. Otherwise, instead of the three of them fighting over 50 people, the six of them would fight together. Thus, three of them only had to deal with over 20 people. These odds were not bad. Look at this mathematical skill! Knowledge could change your fate! First, it changed the fate of Isaac and the two other members of the Department of Faith Theory The Black Hand was never a compassionate organization. They had extorted and blackmailed others many times. They did not know what shame was. The two parties were on the verge of breaking out into conflict. Some people from the Cartel even wanted to maintain their demeanor as artists. But an empty beer bottle dropped on the floor and the fight immediately started! After throwing the empty beer bottle, Lu Shu secretly hid in the dark to earn this wave of distress points. He took out two or three Chi Fruits from his pocket. His second snowy mountain was almost complete. He could scrape and collapse the mountain to obtain his second sword spirit! After obtaining the Sparrow Shade, he made fast progress in scraping the snowy mountain. In terms of numbers, Lu Shu had three flying swords, but the Sparrow Shade could split into 36 swords! If the Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog focused on speed, then the Sparrow Shade focused on quantity. Lu Shu stood in the shadows and was about to eat a Chi Fruit to settle his snowy mountain once and for all. Suddenly, he felt that something was not right. He turned around and saw Coral gazing at him. When Lu Shu turned around, Coral started to cry. Why didnt you even call me? Lu Shu stood blankly. The Chi Fruit was still in his hand. He suddenly took out eight refresher fruits from his pocket that he had just exchanged and put them in Corals hands. These are good. Have some. Coral was furious. Answer me. Dont change the subject. Coral had bore so much humiliation. She thought that Lu Shu had given up on her. She had fabricated lies to trick herself. But when she saw Lu Shu, everything fell apart. She wanted to throw all the fruits at Lu Shu, but the soft-hearted Coral did not do so. Dont ask any more questions. These are really delicious. Hurry up and eat. Lu Shu did not explain what the fruits were. But he felt that magical refresher fruits would be of some help to Coral. Thus, he did not care so much about other affairs right now. He just wanted Coral to hurry up and eat the fruits. Chapter 687 - Pure Bloodline Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Numbers dominated in the battle. Over fifty members of the Cartel surrounded the six members from the Department of Faith Theory and the Black Hand. These six people could not even launch a counterattack before they were all beat up. But they did not have to worry about their lives. The civilians who were observing the fight also knew that the Cartel did not come here to kill people. At most, a testicle would be broken. Beside the exciting fight, Lu Shu and Coral stood face to face. Corals light green skirt was like the night breeze. Coral did not want to heed Lu Shus advice to finish the fruits. But she still ate some of the fruits and then cried. What was this? Are we still going to talk? Thus, she was slightly angry, Coral wiped her tears. If you dont want to answer. Then so be it. You may not care, but I will still say it. If I never had a place in your world, then I cant blame you either. Coral turned and left after she finished speaking. But the moment she left, Lu Shu suddenly said, The Department of Faith Theory is watching you. They definitely have some motive. Out of the six people being beaten up here, three of them are from the Department of Faith Theory. They are staying in the same inn as me. Your hotel is in full view from our rooms. So be careful. Coral paused, but she did not look back. For some reason, some of her sadness disappeared. It was as if Lu Shus words gave her something to think about. Coral did not come here because Lu Shu was here, she was just out for a walk. Lu Shu was not disguised as Li Teng either. It was his original appearance. The identity of Li Teng had been destroyed after what happened with EO Coral recognized him not because of his looks, but because of his familiar back. She could recognize Lu Shu just by his back. This was like being able to see the person you liked in a crowd. No matter how big the crowd was, you would be able to find that person instantly. This was because you could not forget about that person. Coral returned to the hotel. The Deities were about to flare up. How did the Master of Gods suddenly disappear? But when everyone saw Coral return red-eyed, no one spoke a word. Everyone knew why Coral was upset, but they could not do anything. They could not possibly find him in the Heavenly Network and beat him up, right? They were not afraid that Nie Ting would prevent them from doing so. Everyone knew that Coral would not want to see such a scene. Coral sat in her room. She opened her hands and looked blankly at the refresher fruit that gleamed like crystals. No matter whether it was the refresher fruit, the celestial fruit or the chi fruit, they were very different from ordinary fruits. This was definitely a rare item. Earlier, she did not realize because it was too dark. But looking at the fruits now, her desire to eat the fruits emerged with just one look. Back then, Little Fury, Lu Shu, and Lu Xiaoyu were the same when they saw the refresher fruit. The charm of the refresher fruit was also why Chen Baili had completely rejected the fruit back then. Coral became happier, as Lu Shu had said that he, the Department of Faith Theory, and the Black Hand were all staying at the inn which was in the ideal position to watch her hotel. She had completely ignored the Department of Faith Theory and the Black Hand. So why was Lu Shu on Sardinia? Why would Lu Shu stay here? The answer was the main reason why Coral became happy. Lu Shu was protecting her! No matter what others said about Lu Shu, Coral only believed her own judgment, as this was her own personal matter. Coral picked up a refresher fruit and tossed it into her mouth. The fruit quickly melted into a red liquid that flowed to all her limbs and bones. She had never experienced this kind of warmth. Coral had high aptitude. If not, the Deities would not pay close attention to her when she was still a Class D. Lu Shu also realized earlier that it was very difficult for an ordinary person to break through the limits of their aptitude, unless they were a genius. Thus, there were no sodium-potassium alloy reactions that were above Class A aptitude. Coral had a natural Class A aptitude. When her blood came into contact with a sodium-potassium alloy, the silver alloy would quickly turn into a pure black. Coral might not know that this was the most generous Lu Shu could be. Lu Shu ate eight fruits and gave Lu Xiaoyu eight fruits. He gave Li Xianyi and Chen Baili one fruit each. Li Xianyi and Chen Baili could break through after eating the fruit as they were just a step away from advancing to Class A. But their broken foundation did not allow them to advance. When their foundation recovered, the power that they had accumulated over decades erupted in an instant. This was the main reason why they had advanced. The refresher fruit did not have that much power. But the Deities were special in their own way. The next moment, Coral clearly felt a change in the condition of her body. It was like a river that could suddenly flow without obstruction after being blocked by deposits of sand. The impurities in her body were also expelled outwards. Suddenly, Coral felt as if the limit within her body had started to break. The bloodline that had been awakened expanded. It started to absorb Spirit Qi from the surroundings to nourish the strong Odin bloodline in Corals body. The Deities were different from the rest due to their bloodline awakening. The impurities in their bloodline restricted their aptitude and abilities. But in that moment, Coral, who was already of Class A aptitude, obtained an even purer Odin bloodline. She realized that the fruits that Lu Shu had given her were much more valuable than she had thought. She could not bear to continue to eat the fruits. What if Lu Shu had given her all the fruits that he had? When the purity of the bloodline continued to increase, the bloodline also influenced the world outside. This was a special group. The blood of gods flowed through their own blood. Corals abilities grew from a mid Class B to a complete Class B. The growth then slowly stopped! After the Gungnir had cracked, it would continuously absorb Corals power to balance out the danger that the damage posed. After Coral advanced, she obtained even more power that could relieve her of some pressure. Although it was only a temporary solution, but it was good enough. Coral suddenly thought. Did Lu Shu not contact her because he had gone to find these fruits? He had given her eight of such valuable items without hesitation. Coral was touched and felt that Lu Shu was very sweet. She decided to leave the rest of the fruits for Lu Shu Chapter 688 - Exposed! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coral carefully stored the refresher fruits in her own invisible storage equipment and sealed it up. She could not tell anyone about this secret. If others knew that Lu Shu had this kind of item, it would cause a lot of trouble. Coral believed that many would want this fruit, for example the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory. But why did Lu Shu not call her to tell her about this? Even a sentence would do. It was as if she had lost all contact with him. Thinking about this, Coral became angry again Men could not completely understand women Coral did not throw away the refresher fruits. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. At least she could eat it later, right? If the refresher fruit was able to relieve her pain, then he would not have to worry so much. Till now, Lu Shu did not understand how Coral had become what she was now. Was this the after effect of the Odin bloodline? Before long, Lu Shu felt a massive wave of energy coming from Corals room. The Spirit Qi in the surroundings were being drawn in like a whirlpool. All the Spirit Qi within a kilometer radius was sucked dry. Lu Shu could feel the massive spout of Spirit Qi. When he felt this, he knew that Coral had probably eaten the refresher fruit. If not, there would not be such a large disturbance. All the sensory types on the island could probably sense this The people from the Cartel had thoroughly beaten up the people from the Black Hand and the Department of Faith Theory. With fifty people surrounding them, some could not even squeeze in to attack them As they were being beaten up, they heard the people in the outer circle say, You have attacked for too long. Let me beat them up too. When they heard this, they fell into a state of despair After the fight ended, Lu Shu had earned over 40 thousand distress points. Some of the members of the Cartel also provided him with distress points when Isaac and the rest hit them. But Cartel was a mysterious organization. If it were any other organization, they would just kill their enemies. They would not have to bear a grudge. They would be willing to quarrel openly, or even approach their enemies quietly. But the Cartel was different. They came on a grand scale. Once they heard that they were going to beat up the Black Hand, the various acrobatic troops had rushed over. They were a very happy group. After they finished fighting, they realized that the door of the inn was damaged. Some of the Cartel members had been fighting at the door. They fished out money from their pockets to compensate for this The lady refused, but the Cartel insisted that they were not people who destroyed the property of others without compensating for it. Was this how the Italians were? Lu Shu returned to the inn and looked up the Black Hand. He found out that the Black Hand was also a very mysterious group. Black Hand was not their original name. At first, they earned their money by extorting others. They wrote letters and stuffed them in letter boxes, forcing them to put a certain amount of money in the corner postbox by a certain date. There was a knife and a black hand at the end of the letter. This was the origin of the Black Hands name. After this spread among the civilians, Patrick heard about it and felt that the name was not bad. He thus decided to name his organization Black Hand. Later on, someone complained that the black hand at the end of the letter was too ugly. Patrick spent a lot of money to hire a designer as he was unable to swallow this insult. When Lu Shu saw this, he felt that the Black Hand was not worth his attention The sturdy Metahuman, Isaac, and the rest remained on the floor and acted dead. They made sure that all the members of the Cartel had left before they struggled to get to their feet and leave. This way, Lu Shu would be the only Metahuman left in the inn. Lu Shu felt that this was good. It kept this place clean. As he leisurely went upstairs, Lu Shu wanted to look at the hotel opposite. He saw Coral standing at the window on the third floor looking around, as if she was finding something. Lu Shu thought about Corals tears earlier and felt slightly afraid. He drew the curtains. Before long, a piece of paper was stuck on the window. It said, I have seen you. Stop hiding. Lu Shu thought. Did she mean that she could see him? How sharp were her eyes? He looked down at the window, but did not see Coral. It was as if she was hiding behind that piece of paper, happily waiting for his reaction. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that there were many mysterious distress points recorded in his systems back end. There were one or two hundred names, perhaps even more. To his surprise. Lu Shu even found Francescos name. Whats happening? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did Isaac and the rest report this so quickly? Little did he know that when Coral pasted this piece of paper, the people from the organizations who were watching her all thought that Coral was referring to them! While Coral was playing an interesting game with Lu Shu, those who had been watching Coral took action. They had to switch location. How were they exposed so easily Some did not take action. They wanted to see whether the Deities were tricking them. Francesco hid behind the window and drew the curtains, then stared at that piece of paper. Another piece of paper was stuck on the window. There is no use drawing the curtains. From Francesco Russos distress, +666! Francesco took a deep breath. He turned around and said, We have to switch location. Was there such a coincidence in this world? Her words were too specific! Have our intentions been exposed? Someone asked. Most likely not. Francesco shook his head. Although they have found out that we have been watching them, they probably do not know what we want to do. After all, many organizations are ready to take action. We can hide among these organizations. She would think that everyone had their eyes on the World Tree, when we are really aiming for her! What if she knows? Sardinia is only so big. Francesco laughed coldly. Once our manpower arrives, where can she run to? He looked back at the window with two pieces of paper. He was about to lead the rest to leave, but he saw another piece of paper stuck on the window. Fool. From Francesco Russos distress, +999! This was too much! He, Francesco, had never been insulted like this! But Francesco felt that something was not right. Fool. Why did it sound like a young girls words? When old men fought, they would be very rude. Who would use words like fool and idiot But Francesco felt that he was being insulted greatly in this environment From Francesco Russos distress, +999! Chapter 689 - Midnight Murder Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not know what had happened either. He was earning a flurry of distress points. Furthermore, Francescos distress points stood out to him What had happened? He had not become irritable after that fight, right? In just a short period of time, Francesco had provided him with a few chi fruits. He looked at the pieces of paper that Coral had stuck to the window. They may have seen the pieces of paper as well. Lu Shu felt odd. This was his first time encountering such a situation. He was slightly flustered. Lu Shu stood at the window and gazed at the night sky for a long time. He did not know what he was doing either. After one hour, a new piece of paper was stuck on the window. Good night. Lu Shu suddenly realized that he had waited here for an hour as if he was waiting for something. He laid down on his bed. He put his arms behind his head. He could not help but think that Coral, like him, probably did not have an easy childhood. She was born to an illustrious family in the Deities. Unlike Lu Shu, many people fixed their eyes upon her the moment she was born. She was destined to lose a lot of fun and many friends. Coral had placed all the letters that she had written to him into a metal box and gave it to him. Thus, he could understand Coral a bit better. She did not have the chance to ride a bicycle home after school with her friends. She did not have the chance to stroll through a boulevard full of fallen leaves. She walked into the magically-rich era without experiencing all these and became the Master of Gods. Lu Shu pondered. He did not know whether Corals problem had been solved. As he thought about this, the scraping of the snowy mountain did not stop. You Mingyu sent a message. Are your surroundings safe? We have to tell you something urgently. Lu Shu replied, Safe. A call came from You Mingyu. It seems like the organizations that were watching Coral have moved. I dont know what happened, but you have to be careful amidst this chaos! Lu Shu opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Then he remembered what had happened just now. He remained silent. You Mingyu said, Not only does the Department of Faith Theory have their eye on Coral, many organizations have joined in as well. To them, there is not only one World Tree on Sardinia. There are two! When Lu Shu heard about this, he grew upset. One of the World Trees was being sold by an European aristocrat. The other was the Gungnir that belonged to Coral. The World Tree was very attractive. It was like the Treasure of Heaven and Earth in Wuxia 1 novels. It was equivalent to an artefact that allowed someone to be able to obtain abilities that could only be obtained after decades of training. In ancient books and records, and even in novels, the World Tree had always been a topic in myths. It was the origin of a world. Which organizations have had their eye on Coral? Lu Shu laughed coldly. Why are you so angry? You Mingyu was dumbfounded. He did not quite know what was going on. Can you answer my question and not avoid it? Lu Shu awkwardly changed the subject. The Danke from Germany, the Reykja from Iceland and the Pledge from England have set off, said You Mingyu. We dont have to worry too much about the organization from England. The Pledge was badly defeated by Heavenly King Li back at the Koh Chang Island remains. There are no experts in Iceland either. But you should be careful of the Danke. Lu Shu thought about it. Tell me the details. He wanted to know more about the organizations that had their eye on Coral. These organizations had probably received some information that there were more than one organization who were targeting the Deities. Thus, they probably came to see if they could benefit from it. Furthermore, the Deities were sworn enemies with the Danke. The Danke felt that ordinary people should become the slaves of Metahumans. But the Deities were even better. They threatened the Danke everyday Not many members of the Danke have come, but their leader has come along as well. You have to be careful of their Satan. He is very powerful. You Mingyu emphasized, He is only one step away from Class A. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Three eggs 2 sounds better than just one You Mingyu was confused. What are you talking about? Why do I feel that we are not on the same path? But You Mingyu was not normal either. You Mingyu then became speechless. He did not know how Lu Shus thought process was like but nonetheless, he was amazed and shocked. From You Mingyus distress, +666! Ahem. Lu Shu suddenly realized that he might have misunderstood what You Mingyu had said. Anything else? According to reliable information, Corals abilities may have advanced due to a special circumstance, but we cannot determine exactly how much she had advanced. Can you tell me something I dont know Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He suddenly thought of something. The effects of the refresher fruit were amazing. Could he make an issue out of this? He would definitely not sell the fruits in his entire lifetime. To Lu Shu, the refresher fruit was worth more than money. If he could exchange the fruits for a strong mythical object, he would still consider. But there had to be a suitable moment before he was willing to do so. If not, when everyone knew that Lu Shu had an inexhaustible supply of refresher fruits, the entire world would go crazy. In terms of practicality, Lu Shu felt that it was just as attractive to experts as the World Tree. At that moment, it was as if the entire world had its eyes on this small island. Another incident that would shake the entire realm of cultivation would probably occur. The team will arrive in 6 days. Be prepared to receive them. Dont get into any accidents before that. If your identity is exposed, you may retreat. After You Mingyu finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Lu Shu got up and sat at the side of the bed. The piece of paper with Good night written on it was still there. Coral did not mind letting the whole world know about her feelings. But these four pieces of paper was a secret that the two of them shared. Good night, said Lu Shu. He wished for this world to be just a little more fair, so that Coral would not have to face things that she should not face so early. Suddenly, Lu Shu sensed an eruption of energy. It was as if a war was happening far away. The wave of energy was like a siren that slowly spread in the silence of the night. Lu Shu could not understand. Why did they have to fight everyday? From From When Lu Shu saw the distress points, he was dumbfounded. It was too much of a coincidence. Did you have to involve me in your conflict?! He did not know that this fight had occurred as there was a conflict between organizations while they changed their surveillance spot. Whoever wanted a better spot would have to fight for it A girls mood had caused a murder. Lu Shu did not know how the large organizations would react when they found out about the truth Chapter 690 - Small World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The situation on the island had become increasingly complicated, especially when Lu Shu learned that three more organizations were coming for the World Tree. The next morning, a member of the Deities rushed out in a hurry and soon returned to Coral with a container made of sodium-potassium alloy in his hands. After some consideration, Coral asked, Can you be sure that no one knows its whereabouts? Yes. Your uncle took it out of the Holy Palace last night. No one was alarmed, Corals cousin replied, Coral, with regard to your aptitude Sorry. I dont want to answer that, Coral said with a genuine look on her face. She had to hide the truth, yet she did not want to lie. After her cousin went out, Coral opened the container quietly. She dripped a drop of her blood on the silver alloy, which immediately turned black. Coral waited for a while but nothing else happened. Just when she was about to put the alloy back, a faint flash of lightning struck through the blackness. There it was! Coral could finally confirm that her bloodline had become even purer due to the fruit. In laymans terms, her aptitude might have made a breakthrough from Class A to even higher. Based on this, the significance of such fruits was apparent. Yet, Lu Shu had given her eight in one go. She had to return the remaining seven to him! Coral sat beside the window and gazed out blankly, resting her chin on her hands Corals cousin was blocked once he exited from Corals room. The person informed him, The Master of Gods is in a good mood today. This morning, she actually ate two fried eggs, two cups of milk and four croissants for breakfast. She even asked the chef whether he could teach her the cooking of Chinese cuisines Her appetite has improved so much. Right. Shes seemingly happier after she went out last night. I guess its good for her to go out after being trapped in the palace for too long. Her cousin speculated. Do you think that boy is here too? the person asked carefully. Are you saying her mood swings and her sudden ascension are both related to that guy?! You said it. I didnt The man shifted the blame and walked away at once. Although it was only a guess, Corals cousin believed that it was totally possible! If that was the case, Corals sudden request for the sodium-potassium alloy would make more sense too. Her aptitude must have improved through certain means! This was a huge secret. Corals cousin went quiet. He had to inform Corals uncle and make sure the secret was safe. In the meantime, the entire Deities, including Coral, were still unaware of the unrest outside resulting from the four pieces of paper from her. In any case, they were a peace-loving organization, isolated from the outside world. It was already too late when they wanted to build an intelligence network the previous year. At this moment, Coral suddenly heard a crack. She knew that her ascension did not heal the crack on the Gungnir. Instead, the split was still spreading. Coral did not take the Gungnir out for inspection. She sat still beside the window, thinking about something. She was well aware that her life would have come to an end when the Gungnir broke. Maybe the meaning of life was not determined by its length after all. But Coral soon got over the thought. She started anticipating her next encounter with Lu Shu. Europe was not that vast of a continent. Hence, it would only take one night for the Danke and the Pledge to arrive in Sardinia. Lu Shu wondered whether he could persuade Coral to leave this dangerous place. Nonetheless, he also was not sure how much they desired the World Tree. Lu Shu went out for lunch. He also wanted to try out the local dishes. But suckling pigs were really not to his taste. In the end, he chose a spaghetti restaurant. Lu Shu stopped short in shock as soon as he entered the door. But he recovered quickly and continued walking forward as if nothing had happened. He could not walk off just like that, because it would be too suspicious. Lu Shu had been thinking about getting rid of his reliance on the mask after the incident last time when he almost got killed by acting as Howard. He was a man who was good at self-reflection. He had become more careful ever since his casual usage of the mask inadvertently landed himself in danger. This piece of relic was one of his most powerful trump cards. Hence, it would be best if he could keep it a secret. But at this instant, Lu Shu was a tad regretful for not changing his appearance There were ten diners at the restaurant, all dressed in red uniform. Their attire looked so familiar. The Pledge! The organization that ordered a huge bunch of secret practitioners to dig broken magical weapons for them at the Koh Chang Island and whose fruits of labor were all stolen away by Lu Shu. Afterwards, the four Class C members of the Pledge who managed to escape also bumped into Li Yixiao There were too many secret practitioners as witnesses. Although there were no photos or video recordings taken of Lu Shu, he knew very well that the Pledge had tried to track him down by investigating those secret practitioners present. They had even tried to recover Lu Shus appearance based on the witnesses memories. In the end, the Class B expert verified that the portrait matched with the young man he had met. However, they probably did not know his exact look. Even the Nogiwa family did not post his photo when they ordered for his arrest. They only knew his name. This was all thanks to the timely intervention from the Heavenly Network of all intelligence regarding his identity. As the sole person in charge of the matter, Zhong Yutang had reacted fast. It was also that time when Nie Ting gave the permission to raise Lu Shus confidential order to that of a Heavenly Kings. It was also then when Nie Ting wanted Lu Shu to become a Heavenly King. After Lu Shu ordered his food, he sat in a corner seat quietly. At this moment, a member of the Pledge suddenly stared at him. Lu Shu prayed in his heart that he would not be recognized, for the sake of the mans safety Hey, why do I find you familiar? one of the members of the Pledge asked and sat opposite to Lu Shu. Lu Shu paused for two seconds and replied, Reorganize your sentence. From Corrie Irvings distress, +166! He was so mean! Chapter 691 - Crazy for Once Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Both of them became speechless. Lu Shus big eyes stared into the mans small eyes. It was very awkward Ah! I remember now! You are the famous Chinese martial arts master! the man named Corrie shouted in a surprised and joyful voice. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, all Asians looked similar to the Westerners too. However, in the next instant, a ray of cold light flashed in front of Lu Shus eyes. He quickly bent backwards to dodge the attack. Actually the man had recognized Lu Shu the second he entered! The owner of the restaurant yelled, Go out! Dont fight in my place! Youll have to pay for it if you spoil my tables or chairs! But no one listened to him. All of the Pledge members rapidly drew near, trapping Lu Shu in the corner. In the next second, Lu Shu broke the wall on his left and escaped without a word! The restaurant owner was dumbfounded. He had only mentioned tables and chairs, but this guy had broken his wall! Lu Shu felt that he himself was unlucky too. Why had he happened to bump into the Pledge? He would not have been recognized if it was the Department of Faith Theory or the Danke! The world was too small with all these enemies! The Pledge ran after Lu Shu at once. Meanwhile, most of the citizens were gathering along the streets, awaiting the Horse Racing Festival performance. But they saw the chase first. At first, the Pledge members standardized uniform gave the audience an illusion that they were here to stage a show. But soon they were rendered disappointed as nothing entertaining happened. Surprisingly, the commoners here would only spectate fights between Practitioners. They were not afraid at all. Lu Shu found himself in a dilemma. Despite his urge to kill all his enemies, he would do himself a disservice if he took the move first on this island. Take for example, the midnight fight the night before had been sparked by a competition for the prime surveillance location. However, halfway through their fight, a large organization joined in and this morning You Mingyu informed Lu Shu that both of the medium-scale organizations had been wiped out Nowadays, there were simply too many organizations who wanted to watch on and benefit from other peoples conflicts! In the meantime, Lu Shu saw a group of acrobats coming towards him. The clown kept bowing his thanks to the crowd. At the same time, he threw seven balls into the sky and received them one by one continuously. Lu Shu was pleasantly surprised. They were the Cartel acrobats! He ducked into the team without hesitation and soon emerged on the other side! When the Pledge came near, they pushed through the acrobats, causing a mess. Immediately they were blocked. The clown stared at them and said calmly, This is very rude, buddy. The members of the Pledge were annoyed and confused. Cant you see that we are Practitioners? After ten seconds of silence, the clown said, Then can you see that we are Metahumans? All of the Pledge members were stunned. WHAT? A bunch of Metahumans doing acrobatics on the streets? Are you all crazy?! The clown hissed, Beat them up! Wait! We are chasing someone. We are not your enemies! the leader of the Pledge roared. Meanwhile, Cartel members on the periphery of the acrobatic team had already started to evacuate the civilians politely. Please excuse us. Give us some space to fight. We dont want any of you injured On the other side, Lu Shu slowed down and walked away from the crowd. Suddenly he froze, as he saw Francesco standing behind a white-haired elder in humble reverence. The energy waves from the elder were as scary as a heavy sea. Nevertheless, contrary to Nie Tings pure waves, there was something unusual swimming in the elders. Besides, his own aura was slightly messy too. He was the man that Lu Shu had wanted to see the least. The Bishop. In Lu Shus original speculation, he might not visit Sardinia due to the serious wounds caused by the Saint. If that was the case, Coral and himself would have been able to handle any and all the problems on the island. But here he was. It was this moment that Lu Shu understood how important the World Tree was to the Department of Faith Theory. Luckily, though, Lu Shu did not fight with the Pledge. Otherwise, he might have been ambushed if he was not careful enough. So what now? Lu Shu hesitated. Should he make a Class A enemy just for Coral? Lu Shu had already recognized it when he witnessed the fight between the Bishop and the Saint. He knew he was no rival to a Class A even with his successful ascension to Class B. He would be beaten flat. Suddenly Lu Shu turned and took to his heels. There was bound to be something that might seem crazy. For some reason, Lu Shu decided to be crazy for once for Coral, the girl who had said that to him. Lu Shu, please stay with me for the rest of our lives. If you say no, I will wait till you agree. If not, I will think of other ways. Actually he was not asleep at that time. He simply did not know how to respond. Lu Shu ran back to the spaghetti restaurant, whose owner was still staring at the hole in his wall, distressed. Lu Shu shoved a stack of US dollars into the owners hands and said, Im truly sorry! I wont let this happen next time! Then he ran off again, leaving behind the owner who was confused over his words. Hes still thinking about a second time? In fact, the owner had not expected his return. He had admitted that it was his unlucky day because he had not asked them to pay for anything other than tables and chairs anyway Lu Shu stopped outside Corals hotel. He looked up at the window on the third floor. It was where the paper was once pasted. At this moment, Coral was discussing internal affairs with another Deities member. Suddenly, there was a change in her absent expression A smile flickered on her lips, and her eyes were all smiles too. She looked like the most beautiful flower in the world, blooming under the sun. Coral stood up and almost glued her pretty face to the window glass. The man who could bring her the most joy was right there. He had really come for her as promised. The other Deities member looked outside the window too. He saw Lu Shu, all smiles, standing outside the hotel yard. He recognized him because he had been to the Koh Chang remains too. Now, he looked at Coral and Lu Shu The heck! Chapter 692 - Elope Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stood below and beckoned to Coral. The member of the Deities beside Coral thought. Who did you think the Master of Gods of the Deities was? Did she have to go down just by a wave of your hand? Why dont you come up here yourself? Then, Coral ran down as fast as the wind From Bridget Hudsons distress, +666! Coral ran down the spiral staircase. Her skirt fluttered as she ran. She looked like a joyful fairy. She stood still in front of Lu Shu. Her slender arms grabbed on to her fluttering skirt. It was as if the flutter of her skirt represented her swaying and excited emotions. Coral thought. She should have been more reserved and allowed Lu Shu to find her? Did he want to bring her out to play? Would he bring her to the movies? Or to eat? It was said that guys often had little tricks when bringing a girl out. But they definitely could not spend the night outside Her train of thought was very fast, but only a few words came out of her mouth. Lu Shu, why are you here? The morning sun shone on the two of them. Their shadows continued to grow longer and longer, as if they would eventually merge. Lu Shu formed a sentence. I am very sure that the Department of Faith Theory is targeting you. Did you know? Corals expression darkened. Weve guessed. But we remembered that the Saint and the Bishop were both badly injured. Thus, if only a Class B expert came, there would be no way that they were here for me. Furthermore, I really need that World Tree. Have you ever thought that the World Tree is fake, or doesnt exist? Lu Shu said, What if it was just to draw you here? Ive thought about it. Coral said calmly, But I have no choice. What happened? Lu Shu knew that the situation was much worse than he had imagined. His refresher fruit probably did not do much to help either. If it did, Coral would not say such a thing. Its nothing. Coral laughed. She had thought about whether she should tell Lu Shu, but in the end, she decided not to. Why did someone else had to bear her misfortune? She smiled. Its just that the Deities really needs this World Tree. Its nothing. Lu Shu remained silent for a long time. The Danke from Germany, the Pledge from England, the Reykja from Iceland, the Black Hand from Italy, the Department of Faith Theory, and even a few mercenary soldiers have all come here. To them, there is not only one World Tree on Sardinia. There are two, including here. This place is no longer safe. Coral lowered her head and remained silent. How could the Deities, who were based in Europe, not see things that Lu Shu could see? From the start, there were people who suspected that this might be a hoax. After all, the World Tree would not lose its magical energy even during an era when all the magic was exhausted. But why was there no news about the World Tree earlier? But as Coral had said, they had no choice. They could only take a risk. The members of the Deities gathered at the window of the hotel and observed them. What the why do I get angry just looking at that boy Me too. I really want to go down and beat him up. Should we go down? No. The Master of Gods will be angry. I feel that this is still good. We can still watch them talk at the door, unlike last night when they completely disappeared. True, someone said after some thought. Theres nothing wrong with a chat. As long as he doesnt kidnap her and run away. At that moment, Lu Shu pondered and seemed to have made a decision. For some reason, Coral suddenly became nervous. Lu Shu said, Come with me. Although I dont know where to go, but I cannot let you stay in this dangerous environment. Now, all the organizations are gathered here. You Before he could finish speaking, Coral smiled like a pure and innocent dolphin. Sure. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was still thinking of a reason to convince Coral with, but she had agreed. To be honest, you dont have to persuade me. Im willing to leave with you as long as you say so. Coral smiled. I dont care where we go. This world was very hypocritical and very cold. People faced countless lies, conspiracies, wars, and blood everyday, to the extent that many did not know how exactly they wanted to live their lives. People slowly stopped watching how night fell. People no longer saw whether they had achieved the life they had expected. People could only say the truth on April Fools Day. But every moment here, no matter whether it was Lu Shu or Coral, they had maintained their true intentions in this tumultuous world. They had said what they truly felt. Lu Shu said, Follow me. And Coral did. The members of the Deities in the hotel were all dumbfounded. They did not know what Lu Shu had said to Coral, but watched the two of them leave. Wait, wait! Where are they going?! What is he kidnapping the Master of Gods? Is he kidnapping her right in front of our eyes?! The group of old men from the Deities were speechless. They had just said that it was good for them to chat just like that, since they would be able to see them. But now, Coral had been kidnapped. They had a feeling that it would not be as simple as being kidnapped for one or two days! What are you doing? Hurry up and chase them! The whole group ran down to chase after them. Some even opened the window and jumped out. But when they went down, no one was there A sin! From Bridget Hudson distress, +666! From A large cruise ship sailed on the sea. They would arrive at Amsterdam in Holland. But this was not the destination of this group from the Heavenly Network. They would board another cruise ship at Holland towards Sardinia. This was a custom route, thus it was relatively pricier. Chen Zuan wore a pair of large underpants and sat on a deck chair on the deck. He secretly looked at the pretty ladies by the pool through his sunglasses. He took a break every now and then. If not, it would be awkward for him if they found out Beside him were three comrades on the same trip as him. Cao Qingci, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Han You, a new member. Ever since I entered the Heavenly Network, I have never been assigned to such a relaxing mission before. Chen Zuan laughed happily. We dont earn much from this kind of mission. Give me a dozen! Cao Qingci, who was dressed neatly, glanced at him, but did not speak. Chen Zuan sensed murderous intent in that glance and hurriedly shut his mouth Suddenly, their specially-assigned phones started to ring. They unlocked their phones to check for new information. After some time, Chen Zuan was shocked. What does missing mean? If I understand correctly before we have even met our leader, our leader has abandoned us?! From Chen Zuans distress Chapter 693 - The Puppet Master Has Appeared in a Turbulent World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu has kidnapped Coral, said Shi Xuejin as he ate a green onion pancake. Nie Ting did not speak. I said Lu Shu has kidnapped Coral. Shi Xuejin repeated himself. Nie Ting expressionlessly turned around to look at him. I know, but could you not talk to me while eating green onions? You look down on green onions, said Shi Xuejin. I dont look down on green onions. I look down on the you, eating green onions. Nie Ting said, Where do you think Lu Shu will bring Coral? Nie Tings original plan was very clear. With so many organizations from Europe gathered in Sardinia to compete over something, it was only a matter of time before a fight broke out. This would weaken the power of European Practitioner organizations who held large influence across the continent. He did not plan this. He was just an observer who was glad to see this happen. This were his limitations as the boss of the Heavenly Network. Shi Xuejin sighed with emotion. This is the soul-stirring love that Ive seen in the past few years. An earth-shaking conflict will break out in Europe, with people being hunted down and running away. And the source of all this conflict was simply love. Are you sure that the two of them know what love is? Leaving Coral aside, do you really think Lu Shu would think about love? I doubt that he has even understood love, said Nie Ting in disdain. But I feel that love is ignorant, said Shi Xuejin as he laughed. How many people in the world actually know what love is? In their ignorance, they mysteriously did their best even without knowing why or what the other party could give them. This is love. Am I wrong? You have made love sacred, said Nie Ting calmly. Let Chen Baili know and make him to go to Europe. He must bring Lu Shu back safely. He is very useful to the Heavenly Network. If you want to save people, then so be it. Shi Xuejin started to laugh loudly. Theres no need to find any excuse. But I feel that if Chen Baili rashly attacks ordinary Metahumans, it will not turn out well. Let him stop that Bishop. I feel that as long as the Bishop doesnt make a move, Lu Shu will not die. They had known each other for more than 30 years. They understood each other the best. Nie Ting was just worried about Lu Shu. Nie Ting could not stand it. Me? Worried about him? I just feel that the Heavenly Network needs people like him. Yes, yes, yes. Shi Xuejin laughed. I think so too. Lu Shu can endure even Russias winter on the battlefield. Oh yes, what do we do about Chen Zuan, Cao Qingci and the rest? Nie Ting suddenly rubbed his temples. I just remembered about them Furthermore, this has become Lu Shus personal problem. Is it appropriate to send out Chen Baili? Chen Baili, who was away training, was about to fly to Europe to provide support after receiving the notice. But at that moment, an uninvited guest came to his courtyard. Chen Baili looked at the girl in front of him. She wore a white shirt and a black suit. She seemed very delicate. Who would think that she was the Puppet Master who had shaken the world? Chen Baili calmly said, Young lady, have you come to find me? Cloud Yi laughed. You should know who I am. To be honest, I did not expect you all to find me so quickly. Could you tell me how you did it? The process is not important. What is important is the result. What, are you here to stop me? Chen Baili asked in a dignified tone. It is already chaotic enough over at Europe. So I would like to ask the Heavenly Network not to intervene. If a conflict really happens, this world may even be destroyed by you, Cloud Yi said with a smile. Destruction would only affect us humans. What does it have to do with the Puppet Masters? Chen Baili was not in a good mood. Why did the Puppet Master suddenly want to protect the world? The Golden Foundation had not wanted to deal with the Puppet Masters for so many years. Since when was there an overlap in their interests? Cloud Yi shook her head. This world is for my King to return to. This entire world belongs to my King. I cannot allow you to destroy it. We are enemies till death, but once I take action, I am afraid that you will not be able to stop me. You decide. Chen Baili laughed coldly. Lets fight before talking it out. No need. Cloud Yi shook her head. Even if I kill you, my King will only lose one of his subjects. In the end, my King will still suffer losses. But you do not have to worry. I will ensure that the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory will not participate in the conflict. This way, it will be equal. After she finished speaking, Cloud Yi rushed up into the sky. After a long pause, Chen Baili rushed out as well. To be honest, he did not quite understand the Puppet Masters train of thought and distorted logic. She was protecting the world as well, but she was just protecting the world for her King. This was a very strange feeling. Nonetheless, the prestige of the Heavenly Network could not be provoked. At that moment, Tiger Zhi floated in mid-air above a city in southern Sardinia. He was clad in black robes. The iron-clad puppet stood silently beside him like a great mountain. The Bishop was opposite him. His expression darkened. Are you taking the Department of Faith Theory as your enemy? Tiger Zhi laughed. No, no, no. I am just allowing you to recover in this city. This world is too weak. If you all would like to fight before my King returned, please go to the remains to fight. Why dont we join hands? The Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory suddenly laughed. I know that the Puppet Master is not alone. If we work together, this world will not be difficult to handle. Tiger Zhi was silent for a moment. Then he laughed. You are not suitable. The voice sounded from the shadows of the robes. One could sense the gloom and power from the voice. Grey clouds gathered and assaulted the entire Sardinia and northern Italy with heavy rain. There were a few billion adults on earth, but the two Puppet Masters were very powerful. It was as if all the organizations in the world combined had no way of defeating them. The Heavenly Network could defeat them, but they had their weak spots. On the other hand, the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory did not have the courage to provoke two experts just after facing the Saint. The world had always been tumultuous. When one stepped into the rat race, they were destined to not be able to do whatever they pleased, unless they were the first person to advance to a level greater than Class A. Then they would be able to enjoy the view. But the difference was that, after Cloud Yi rose into the sky, Chen Baili chased after her and fought her. When the civilians in Nancang saw what was happening, they were terrified. On the other hand, the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory slowly retreated to the city in southern Sardinia and did not make a move. The disparity was obvious. Chapter 694 - Fate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A light rail train on Sardinia was heading north. It passed by Oristano, a beautiful city. Its final destination was Olbia, a city in northern Sardinia. Lu Shu and Coral sat in the train and looked out. Coral looked at everything that they traveled past, as if she was trying to remember all these beautiful memories. She was very clear that Lu Shus feelings towards her were not that of a fiery love. It seemed more that he wanted to save her and help her, or reciprocate her feelings. But she did not care. They had left together just like that. Anywhere was fine. The sound of the Gungnir breaking within her body sounded like a glacier breaking off and falling from a cliff. Coral decided that she would no longer deceive herself and others by imagining whether there was a World Tree on Sardinia or not. She had even brought all the members of the Deities to take the risk with her. She decided to silently pass on. But Coral was selfish as well. She wanted to spend her last moments with Lu Shu. Although this would bring a lot of trouble to Lu Shu in the future, Coral thought let her be selfish for this once. This way, Lu Shu would not forget about her. The path on the two sides of the train was filled with grass. The fine grass waved in all directions due to the wind. They suddenly passed by a stone inscription that said, And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. They were approaching the hinterlands of Sardinia. They were indeed drawing further from the sea. This sentence came from the Bible. There seemed to be a mysterious meaning behind putting the inscription here. Coral turned and smiled. Lu Shu, do you like poems? Lu Shu, an academic genius, felt awkward. In the past, I didnt have the time to notice this sort of thing. After the magically-rich era, I have even less time. In the past, he had thought about whether he wanted to become a novelist. He would be able to earn a steady stream of distress points if he played around with the ending. After all, Jin Yong 1 did such a thing as well. Lu Shu guessed that when Xiaolongn 2 lost her body, Jin Yong was invincible. But his life experiences had limited Lu Shus abilities. He was very smart, but he did not have time to deal with other affairs either. Coral said joyfully, When I was young, I was alone at home. I could only read books and find friends inside. Or I would see what the world is like through the author. Back then, my world was very distorted. My family made me see the world through rose-tinted glasses. Everyone was very polite to me. When I ate at the canteen, the bosses were all very friendly to me. But I know that everyone has their own sufferings in life. I can only see the good sides of them, but I have no way of sharing their worries. Thus, I feel somewhat regretful. You dont know just how lucky you are Lu Shu sighed with emotion. I wish I could experience a world like yours, where everything is happy. Did you know, back then when I was selling eggs by the road, I received a counterfeit 50 yuan note. I was not even certain whether I would be able to get food for Lu Xiaoyu at night. I was so panicky that I almost cried. I wanted to secretly use the 50 yuan note. Since the world has treated me this way, I should treat the world in the same way. But after much hesitation, I tore it. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Coral did have some understanding of this world. She would also have her own thoughts. But there were very few opportunities to experience all these for herself. This was why she used the word distorted. Coral could understand the pain when Lu Shu tore the counterfeit note back then. But it was these little details that built up this young man. She felt happy. Coral said, My favorite quote back then was by Caun Derre. The best time to plant a tree was 10 years go. The second best time is now. I also like what Ernest Hemingway said. Courage is grace under pressure. What about you? Do you have any favorite quotes? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He felt like a Diaosi 3 young man who had met a literary genius and felt very awkward. A young mans honor came from presenting their best in front of someone of the opposite gender. But now, Lu Shu did not know what to say. Not even a sentence? Coral tilted her head and smiled. The mugger Lu Shu was silent for a long time. Change if its an odd number, but keep if its an even number. Plus or minus depends on the quadrant 4 how about this? Ha ha ha ha! This was probably the happiest moment in Corals life. She did not understand how Lu Shus mind worked. Why would such a quote surface during a serious talk? Her laughter caused the lady sitting in front of them to turn around and look at them kindly. Coral quickly covered her mouth and whispered an apology, but there were no distress points generated. Lu Shu looked blankly at Coral, who was sitting by the window with amusement in her eyes. The afternoon sun shone into the train and moved about among the ends of her hair. Coral could listen to Lu Shus ridiculously lame jokes without complaint and without generating any distress points. On the other hand, Lu Shu, the king of ruining the atmosphere, finally found a girl who would not produce any distress points while listening to his jokes. Because Coral was very happy now. The word fate was a far-off concept to Lu Shu, who seemed to have been cursed. But it had finally returned to him. But Lu Shu was still unclear about some things. This was his first time sitting beside a pretty girl on a train headed to somewhere far away. Lu Shu suddenly got up and walked behind them. He stopped in front of a middle-aged man, who was calmly reading a newspaper. Lu Shu said, Im in a good mood now, so I will give you one chance to get out of here by yourself. How about it? The middle-aged man took a deep breath and put down his newspaper. He did not defend himself nor hesitate. He opened the door of the train and jumped onto the grass outside the train. Metahumans did not have to care much about inertia, but this reminded Lu Shu that the path ahead of them was dangerous. But what else could he do? Coral saw how the sun was blocked by dark clouds from the north. Its going to rain again. After the Bishop was forced back into the city in southern Sardinia, the members of the Department of Faith Theory from all over Europe started to flock towards where Lu Shu and Coral were heading towards. They seemed to follow the scent of blood, just like the thick grey clouds in the sky. Lu Shu was beside Coral, ready to face anyone who came. He did not realize that when he was near Coral, the white tree mark in his palm started to appear and vanish continuously. It seemed to be on the verge of emerging out into the open. Chapter 695 - Did You Have a Girlfriend in the Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just after Lu Shu forced the man to jump off the train, he received a message from You Mingyu. The Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory is being stopped by the Puppet Master. He is unable to leave the city in southern Sardinia. This made Lu Shu heave a sigh of relief. Although he did not know why the Puppet Master did this, at least this was good news for him and Coral. The Bishops influence in Europe was like the sun that was directly overhead. His presence was the most dazzling. No one expected Tiger Zhi to hide in the grass and wait to ambush the sun in this small island of Sardinia. After carefully looking at the information, Lu Shu realized that Tiger Zhi was in Europe, while Cloud Yi was in Nancang. When Lu Shu thought about how Cloud Yi told him that she would kill him in the Lop Nur remains, he felt troubled. He did not know whether he was being targeted this time. She probably would not know that it was him whom she encountered in the Lop Nur remains, right? Lu Shu wished that she would never know Did you make that person jump off the train? Coral suddenly asked. When Coral asked this question, Lu Shu was somehow slightly nervous. Did I go too far? In Lu Shus eyes, Coral was a young girl. Thus, if he suddenly committed such a violent act and was discovered, he was afraid that she would blame him. No. Coral shook her head and said, If there are people following us or breaking the rules, we should teach them a lesson. If people are here to kill us, we should kill them as well. Lu Shu suddenly tapped his head. He had to consciously separate the two Corals. One was Coral, the Master of Gods. The other was Coral, a slightly naive young girl. But how could you separate a person? She did not have schizophrenia. Her two identities were not in conflict with each other either. They simply helped her to understand how to treat herself and the world around her. Furthermore, Coral was a peak Class B. How many people would be able to injure her? Thus, Lu Shu was not worried about the number of enemies. He was just worried about the blood-sucking leeches who already had their butchers knife in the air, ready to attack. Everyone had their attention on this train. No matter whether they were on the road or already waiting at the destination, they were constantly focused on it. The train has reached Villacrido. It will reach Oristano in another two hours, said Francesco, who was standing behind the Bishop. We have arrived earlier than them. Where are the people from the Danke? The Bishop asked in an old voice. They have just reached the north. They probably would not make it in time to Oristano, thus we only have to deploy two people here. No one from the Danke will take the opportunity to launch an attack on us. As for the other organizations, we do not have to worry much about them. Francesco said, In a while, I will head to Oristano to end this and bring back the Gungnir. Tiger Zhis appearance had delayed Francescos arrival. If he rushed there now, he might be too late. But as long as his subordinates were able to hold back Lu Shu and Coral at Oristano, he could easily deal with them once he arrived. Although there was not much information about Lu Shu, he did not seem to have particularly strong abilities. He had killed the Class B expert Nogiwa Takenobu, but it may have been the result of a cheap trick. The large organizations in Europe were now familiar with the name Lu Shu. Do not underestimate the enemy, said the Bishop slowly. Francesco, you are too arrogant. You must see this world and your enemies clearly. Yes, Bishop. Francesco bowed slightly. You must bring the Gungnir back, and Coral must die. The Bishop made a decision. We have always represented God and walked along humans. Now, there are deities among humans. What should we do now? Francesco trembled slightly. He recalled the breathing that came from a grave in the sacred garden back then. The breath had now merged with the Bishops body and became the key that allowed the Bishop to advance to Class A. Ordinary people may not care, the Bishop sighed. But to us, the Deities are no more than monsters that dominate lives. How can true deities exist in this world? This world cannot accommodate her. Kill her. He spoke with a melancholic tone, but he talked about a massacre. Can humans and God love each other? The Bishop suddenly started to laugh coldly. Who knows? Perhaps God has no feelings. Go. We will settle this today. Francesco hurriedly left. He and the members of the Department of Faith Theory drove to Oristano. But just as they were about to exit the city, they were stopped. Someone suddenly rushed out from the side of the highway and punched the front of the car. The steel surface of the car produced a creaking sound and caved in! Corals cousin and the members of the Deities stood in the middle of the road. Trying to go there? Fat chance. Our Master of Gods is finally in love. Dont even think of disturbing them. Pitter patter. Heavy rain started falling from the sky. Lu Shu Coral looked at the rain through the window. She hesitated before asking, Did you have a girlfriend in the past? No. Lu Shu shook his head. Why not? Coral laughed. I feel that many girls have liked you. You are capable and very responsible or are they not pretty enough? Am I pretty? Lu Shu thought about it and confessed honestly. You are very pretty. But somebody once told me that you cannot judge a person just by their looks. You also have to look at your own appearance. Coral laughed. Lu Shu, you are very good-looking too. Not the best, but I feel that its just nice. If you were more good-looking, I would be worried that even more girls will like you. It would be very vexing. Lu Shu was dumbfounded for a long time. Was Coral praising him or scolding him I am always offending others, said Lu Shu helplessly. No one likes me. I am like Wen Shen 1 back home. Everyone avoids me. Coral was dumbfounded. Is it because you often have a sharp tongue? To be honest, Ive always wanted to ask you. Why do you like to do that Think about it. If I live long enough, then it would be very painful for me to attend my friends funerals when I grow old. But if they are enemies, there may even be the pleasant surprise of them dying one by one Lu Shu recalled what he had read online and talked nonsense. Coral asked again, So if you die first Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then his enemies would set off fireworks and rejoice! Lu Shus expression darkened. Hurry up and say pei pei pei Coral laughed until she started to tremble. What does pei pei pei mean? It chases away bad luck in China. It will dispel whatever bad things you had said, Lu Shu explained. Pei pei pei pei pei pei Just three will do. Oh Chapter 696 - Coral Portable Charger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The train continued forwards under the scrutiny of many. Countless people focused on the train and waited for it to arrive at Oristano, before dyeing the ground scarlet red and sending lives into the heavens. There were usually not many people at the small station of Oristano. But now, hundreds of Department of Faith Theory members dressed in white robes stood there. Their expressions were dark and gloomy as they waited for the opportunity to kill. The Department of Faith Theory was the largest organization in Europe. But due to the difference in population sizes, the abilities of the middle and lower class members were not as strong as that of the Heavenly Network. But this time, it was as if the entire Department of Faith Theory had gathered here. Two Class Bs were already waiting, along with countless Class Cs and Class Ds behind them. It was as if Lu Shu and Coral were completely unaware of the danger that lay ahead of them. A man in the train car played the guitar and sang a few songs for the passengers on the train. Coral seemed to be tired and leaned on Lu Shus shoulder before slowly dozing off. Her platinum hair covered half of Lu Shus body. Lu Shu looked silently at the storm raging outside. The girl leaning on his shoulder made Lu Shu sigh with great emotion. Fate was such a mysterious thing. Lu Shu closed his eyes and decided to rest as well before facing the heavy rain outside. The train was like a utopia away from the evil world. Lu Shu and Coral achieved momentary peace here. But at this moment, some people arrived at the train car where Lu Shu and Coral were in. People had come in front of and behind the car that Lu Shu and the rest were in. They had a stern expression on their faces. Some had followed them from the moment they boarded the train, while others had chased after the train and jumped on. But their objective was to kill, or try to kill. But before they could get closer, they realized that there were grey threads hovering in front of them. Lu Shu opened his eyes and looked coldly at them. His gaze made everyone feel as if they had fallen into an abyss. Lu Shus ice-cold expression made them apprehensive. The grey threads were like a curse that followed them closely and hurried them to their deaths. But Lu Shu did not make a move. He just wanted the train car to be more quiet and more clean. The massacre was about to begin. Allowing Coral to sleep well seemed to be more important than killing people. Everyone who rushed in were slowly forced out by the Sparrow Shade. The entire train was originally a utopia, but now, Lu Shu was only protecting the train car they were in. The other passengers in the train also felt that something was wrong. They saw the murderers rush in, only to slowly retreat. Everyone then saw the Sparrow Shade floating in the train car. They looked at where the murderers were looking and realized that it was the couple they had been celebrating. Just a few moments before, they were still sharing their happiness. They did not realize that they would have to face so many unpleasant looks. An old lady stood up and slowly walked to Lu Shu. She said in English, My son is from the Cartel. I will call him now. You dont have to worry. No one will be able to harm you in Sardinia. Lu Shu smiled. Are you not afraid that I am a villain? The old lady waved her hands. Impossible! Such a pleasant young lady would not fall in love with a villain! Lu Shu was silent for a while. Then he smiled. Thank you. But theres no need to involve the Cartel in this killing. I feel that the Cartel now is good enough. Furthermore they cant kill me. The murderers, who were outside the train car glaring at Lu Shu, suddenly felt as if they were being suffocated when they heard Lu Shus words. Not everybody had the confidence and aura Lu Shu had. Lu Shu did not know whether he could be considered a good person, as his hands were stained with the blood of many people. He had killed more people than the number of people present. This train was leading everyone into hell! Coral slowly stirred from her sleep. Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning. Lu Shu suddenly thought of something and said to Coral, Electrocute me! Coral was speechless. How did she receive such a request when she had just woken up? But needless to say, she was rather excited Lu Shu suddenly thought that since he had been struck by natural lightning, and put his hand into a wall socket, Corals lightning seemed slightly different. Her strength came from the bloodline of deities. Was this similar to the lightning punishment back then? After all, back then during the fight with Takashima Tairatsu, he knew that Corals lightning was much stronger than that of ordinary thunder-type Metahumans. Lu Shu had over 800 sword prototypes, but only over 300 lightning aurablades. There was still no change in the number of lightning aurablades he had. Lu Shu was getting desperate. Do you really want me to electrocute you? Coral looked at the passengers around them and asked in a small voice. Yes, said Lu Shu with a serious expression on his face. A white thunderbolt appeared on the tip of her finger. She lightly touched Lu Shus skin with that finger. Ow! Lu Shus entire body shook. The old lady was confused. The man playing the guitar was confused. The murderers outside the train car were confused. Everyone was dumbfounded. No one knew what exactly had happened. There were so many enemies on the train, yet you played with this kind of thing. Were you crazy?! Logically speaking, Lu Shu would not be electrocuted by such a small thunderbolt. In a normal battle, he could easily defend himself using the celestial robes or other items. But now, he was completely vulnerable. The thunderbolt entered his body and was almost drawn away by his sea of chi. The thunderbolt meandered outside the sea of chi, unable to enter. In the end, it slowly vanished. Although this did not succeed, Lu Shu had never seen this happen before. When the thunderbolt was drawn away by the sea of chi, he knew that he had found the correct way! Come, come. Lu Shu felt the strange looks on them and pulled Coral along into the toilet. Coral, who was behind him, was slightly embarrassed. Why did it feel like something unusual would happen The murderers looked at them through the Sparrow Shade, which hovered in mid-air and did not move. This was too much! Bringing her into the toilet with everyone watching? What a pervert! The toilet was small and cramped. Coral hesitated before saying, I am willing to do so, but could we go to a more normal place? I Electrocute me with all your strength! Lu Shu interrupted Coral. Coral was speechless. She had never expected a request like this. She did not know what to feel! The train car outside the toilet was silent. Everyone remained quiet and wanted to listen to what was happening inside. They heard Lu Shu saying, Ow!. Then, they saw a flash of electricity from the gap under the door Chapter 697 - Kill the Devil, or Become the Devil Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The train on Sardinia was like a Tyrannosaurus rex that broke through countless rain curtains. The train traveled towards hell in the rain. There was conflict, but yet it was peaceful. A voice suddenly sounded in the earphones of the killers. What is going on now. The murderer hesitated before saying, The two of them went into the toilet. I can hear them saying ow, ow sometimes too. This is too unusual The person on the other side of the line was silent. There was supposed to be mutual harm and killing. How did it suddenly turn out like this?! Have you made your move? The person on the other end of the line asked. We cant defeat them. The murderer said. The opponent is definitely a Class B. His attacks are very strange. Where is the train? The train will enter Oristano in 20 minutes and reach the station in around 30 minutes. We are already here. The Department of Faith Theory is here too. When the train enters the station, stay on the train and tell the troops not to move. Be ready to launch a combined attack. In the toilet, Coral asked carefully, Will this do? Lu Shu heaved a sigh. Thank you. Thats enough. As he spoke, a small aurablade flew out of his sea of chi. White lightning surrounded the aurablade. The over 800 sword prototypes in his sea of chi were surrounded by the lightning. When he encountered the divine punishment, there were only over 300 sword prototypes in his sea of chi. Thus, he could only have 300 lightning aurablades. Seeing the effects of the lightning, Lu Shu estimated that if he had over ten thousand sword prototypes in his sea of chi, like Li Xianyi, he could convert all of these prototypes into lightning aurablades. Coral did not exhaust much energy in charging Lu Shu. But Lu Shu made her pleasantly surprised. Coral realized that she had misunderstood. So Lu Shu had wanted to borrow her thunderbolt to enhance his aurablades. She looked at the small white lightning aurablade curiously. Did this lightning come from when I electrocuted you? Yup, said Lu Shu as he nodded his head. Coral suddenly said, So the more I electrocute you, the more lightning that will be produced? She suddenly thought that if she was destined to leave this world, she would be able to give her thunderbolt to Lu Shu. Would this be considered as another way to stay by his side? Coral was about to electrocute Lu Shu again. Lu Shu quickly held her back. Thats enough, thats enough They were about to reach Oristano. It was best to do as much preparation as they could. Lu Shu brought Coral back to their seats. He realized that the atmosphere in the train car was slightly odd The man with the guitar started to laugh loudly. It must be nice to be young The old lady started to laugh as well. It was as if they did not take the presence of the murderers to heart. But they did not know that countless people with evil intentions had gathered at the Oristano station. They would arrive at Oristano in ten minutes. The train headed to hell was filled with joyous laughter. Kakaka! The train slowly pulled into the station. An announcement in Italian sounded throughout the train in a light-hearted tone. Good day, passengers. This is Oristano, the final stop. Please enjoy your trip. Lu Shu looked out of the window. It was like a black forest outside, with dozens of figures silently standing in the rain. He smiled at Coral. Are you ready? Coral smiled and nodded her head. If the world outside this train was the deepest part of hell, they would pulverize this part of hell as well. The murderers made way for the two of them. They had received instructions not to stop them and wait for orders inside the train. But the grey threads of the Sparrow Shade suddenly started to move and pierced through the hearts of the murderers. To Lu Shu, the aftertaste of the pleasant memories were gone. He was prepared. He would either kill the devil, or become the devil in the eyes of others. The blood and dirt on the roads outside the southern city were mixed in the heavy rain. It was very unsightly. Corals cousin panted and stood in the middle of the road, exhausted. Blood continued to flow from his right arm. The blood gathered at his finger and dripped to the ground, drop by drop. The members of the Deities behind him were not having an easy time either. The fight was reaching its end. Everyone was prepared to give up everything and do their best. But Francesco, who was standing opposite him, was struggling as well. His white cloak was broken. There seemed to be no more strength in his left arm. The Deities were typically kind and gentle, but no one could underestimate their combat power. They had combat instincts due to their Titan bloodline, as well as naturally strong abilities. Francesco laughed coldly. Do you think that by stalling me here, you can save them? The whole of Europe wants to kill the two of them. How long do you think that young man can protect her? The entire Oristano has become a purgatory. They have walked right into a trap. Corals cousin shrugged his shoulders. This action did not seem particularly serious, since he was unable to move one of his arms. It was even amusing. Have you ever thought about how many men you will lose? I have seen that young man in the Koh Chang Island remains before. I have always thought that, not only have you underestimated him, the entire world has done so as well. Move, said Francesco in a cold tone. Corals cousin seemed slightly helpless. How many times do I have to repeat myself Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and said, Today, I will not allow anyone to pass! He had to take a breath in between words. Francesco looked at his watch. It was an exquisite, limited edition mechanical watch. He laughed. Perhaps I will bring you the worst news you can hear. As he spoke, he fished out his phone and made a call. He called the person in charge of the Department of Faith Theory at Oristano. But no one picked up the phone. Francesco had an unpleasant premonition. Call cant go through? Corals cousin broke into a smile. I think I may know why. Francesco coldly looked at them. Why? The signal is probably weak in their graves, ha ha ha ha cough cough! Corals cousin and the members of the Deities started to laugh loudly at this cold joke. They laughed until they coughed up a mouthful of blood. Francesco silently stood in the rain and drew his sword. His previous sword had been stolen by Lu Shu, but the Department of Faith Theory never lacked in weapons. He could see that the Deities were planning to fight desperately to the death. What is all that nonsense for? Corals cousin coughed up another mouthful of blood onto the floor. Lets fight and finish this once and for all! Chapter 698 - 800 Lightning Aurablades Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu led Coral into the rain. It was as if he was holding his partner, hand in hand, to attend a dignified banquet. The red carpet had been rolled out, but it was drenched in blood. Fresh blood dripped off the train door. Behind Lu Shu and Coral lay the dead bodies of more than ten killers. It was a satanic sight. Maybe even demons would be ashamed of their incapabilities to recreate the scene. A buzz sounded above them. A blinding light shone on them, like a spotlight on a stage. Lu Shu looked up calmly and said, Seriously? Theyve even sent a helicopter. As he raised his hand, gray threads traveled upwards against the pouring rain. In an instant, 36 holes punctured the entire helicopter. Its propellers screeched, protesting against its impending demise. However, its final struggle was nothing but futile. The right side of the helicopter was suddenly engulfed in fire, and the giant tilted sideways, plunging under gravity. Such technologies were nothing to Class B Practitioners because of their many weaknesses. For all this while, Lu Shu had used his water-type power to carefully shield Coral from the rain. He did not want her image damaged at all. Lu Shu was secretly happy that a loser like him could finally have his day of protecting the goddess of mens dreams. He was full of chivalry now, wasnt he? In front of them, hundreds of members of the Department of Faith Theory drew their cross swords in perfect synchronization. Rain poured on their swords, forming a thin river on the blades. So many of them, said Lu Shu with a sigh, Do you know that something interesting happened when I bumped into two Class B killers in Africa? Coral was interested. She tilted her head to look at him and asked, What is it? During the fight, their cooperation was rather remarkable. The metal-type Metahuman was responsible for attacking, and the strength-type for defending, said Lu Shu, Now that I think about it, I do admire their strategies. Besides, they worked well together. No wonder they had the guts to hunt Heavenly Kings. While the metal-type could move metals around as he pleased, his partner could make the most of his strength and protect him well. Then? Coral did not seem to get his point. I mean, Lu Shu took a deep breath a said, his face became stern, Go and have fun. I will protect you. Corals protectors used to be the two statue knights. But both of them had trouble healing their wounds with the crack on Gungnir and the slow recovery of Corals vitality. They had to replenish their energy with Corals. Yet, Coral had to prioritize her own survival first. But it was fine now. She had Lu Shu. The 36 threads of Sparrow Shade returned from the sky. Instead of sending them out again, Lu Shu concentrated them into a spinning wall of swords, protecting Coral in the center. Standing in front of Coral, Lu Shu drew his Cheng Ying sword from his Seal of Lands. He looked unshakable. Sometimes Lu Shu did admire those heroes in the TV series. They looked super impressive. But he would not have been willing to be one of them, because he had no wish to be the worlds salvation. As a matter of fact, he was simply an annoying guy who sold boiled eggs and stinky tofu. It was his talent to spoil a good mood. It might sound like a joke but he might be a real demon the next day, because a demons reputation was always built on other peoples lives and skeletons. People in the train did not alight. They seemed unaffected by the killing. Everyone looked out of the window eagerly, and an old lady shouted her support for Lu Shu, Shes such a good girl! Protect her well! Lu Shu turned and waved at his friends on the train. For some reason, Corals heart was warmed by this scene. Truth be told, Lu Shu, you are a wish I made, Coral said softly. Lu Shu was confused. Hm? What do you mean? Last year, I tossed a coin into the wishing well and said, God, please give me a hero. Then, you appeared, Coral said with a smile. Lu Shu blushed. Its my first time to hear things like this. How should I respond? Pretending to be upset, Coral grumbled, Fool. Lu Shu grinned. He had no interest in being a hero for the world, but why not be her hero? Honestly speaking, it brought him a great sense of achievement to be a hero. In the next instant, a sudden downpour filled the world, hidden in it was something terrifying. Upon closer inspection, what was thought to be a flash of lightning had actually not come from the sky at all. There was a storm of sword rain, together with Corals lightning. Like a monstrous harvester, the 800 beams of aurablades reaped all the lives under the curtain of rain. Those people were like a patch of wheat being cropped. In the next instant, howling sounded across the entire battlefield. A drop of sword rain fell from the sky and hit a member of the Department of Faith Theory. But it did not stop like any other rain water. Instead, it penetrated his shoulder, crushing his bones and flesh. What if it had fallen on his head? Despite the huge number of their soldiers, Practitioners below Class D were not even equipped with Spirit Qi armor to protect them against this downpour of swords. People collapsed to the floor one by one. Mixed with rain water, their blood streamed over to the train tracks. There was a flurry of footsteps in the rain. Led by two Class Bs, a group of ten people from the Department of Faith Theory charged towards Lu Shu. The latter did not budge at all, holding his Cheng Ying sword, defending Coral. Answering to his will, his body braced well for the enemies. Every inch of his muscle was hard as steel. Coral released her lightning, which traveled across the sky and lit the rain-drenched world. Then, like a spear, the lightning struck towards the earth, ready to tear everything apart! But with every release of lightning, Coral could almost hear the cracking sound of Gungnir in her body. She had decided not to use her Gungnir, not because of her fear of death, but for her treasuring the time with Lu Shu. However, she seemed to have underestimated Lu Shu too. Coral always thought that this young man in her impression was already strong enough, but it was only at that moment that she realized that he was in fact way more powerful than she had ever imagined. Chapter 699 - Disappeared from the World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Blades and violence. These were how the cultivation world was supposed to be like. On the other hand, love, hatred, emotions and feelings were nothing but pathetic condiments to flavor the taste of blood. Lu Shu had long since been familiarized with Li Xianyis 13-letter mnemonic rhyme. But the art of swordplay was ever changing. Lu Shu had been wanting to escape the restriction of the rhyme following Hai Gongzis teaching, but he had never gotten the chance to practice what he had learned in actual combat. When the Department of Faith Theory launched their attack, there were still hundreds of them alive. Like a small boat in a heavy sea, Lu Shus life was almost hanging on a thread. There came the heavy footsteps again. Lu Shu was way too familiar with that sound, which was produced by Francescos clandestine technique used to retrain and manipulate Lu Shus heart, blood vessels, and even his 36,000 pores. A blade thrust in from the side. Lu Shu lowered his waist and lifted his sword, splitting the aggressors cross sword into halves. The Cheng Ying sword was invisible. Hence, no one knew how the man died. Lu Shus move was crisp and sharp. It was as though he was breaking a chopstick. Clean and easy. The Departments cross swords had always been the supreme standard weapon in Europe. But it was broken into halves by the invisible blade in Lu Shus hands effortlessly. Attack in groups! the commander shouted calmly in the nights rain. Lu Shu could feel the restraint over his body tightening. Now he was like a prey in the face of hundreds of hunters. Someone mocked him coldly from the back of the team, We want Coral. Not you. We wont hurt you if you step out of our way. There have been so many people who have died for beauties. Why do you wish to join the line? Screw you! Lu Shu lifted his Cheng Ying sword slowly. Instantly blasts of energy erupted from him. It was the sword energy! This move of his was unexpected. His goal was clear C he wanted to kill! But when everyone was too caught up with the sword energy, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow flew out of Lu Shus body secretly. They skimmed across the puddles on the floor, thrusting towards the speakers legs like a wave-breaking motor boat. Before the man could react, his legs had been cleanly chopped off! Kill them! The Class B expert was embarrassed and furious. Who would have expected that this man would chop off his legs in front of so many people in the blink of an eye! Trapped in the crowd, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were unable to return to Lu Shu in time. Suddenly the silver glow intensified around Lu Shu. Under the increased pressure, Lu Shu found it hard to even lift his hand. The cross swords slashed across the air. Light flickered on their blades. The passengers in the train started to get nervous, but they saw the young man remained standing, despite his apparent exhaustion and his injuries. At this critical moment, a flash of lightning, sharp as a scalpel, accurately hit the silver glow between Lu Shu and the Department of Faith Theory. The glow had been destroyed. Lu Shu was very familiar with the lightning. It was the Gungnir. Only the Gungnir could be so decisive and powerful. At that instant, Lu Shu was relieved that he had broken free. But in the Department of Faith Theory, everyones expression changed, as though the failure of their technique had resulted in them suffering from their spell backfiring! However only Lu Shu seemed to have realized the thick cracks on Gungnir. It was also at that second when Lu Shu finally understood why Coral was in an unfit state! During the fight with Takashima Tairatsu, Lu Shu knew that Gungnir had cracked. But he always thought it would heal after a few days of rest and nourishment, like his Corpsedog. But the reality showed otherwise. The other day, Coral almost fainted due to fatigue. It must be because of the cracks on her Gungnir! Suddenly Lu Shu raised his hand. White light was radiating from the white tree mark on his palm. It was his first time to sense the presence of the white tree! But before he could figure out what was happening, Coral had collapsed onto the ground, unconscious. Instantly Lu Shu created a dry environment around Coral to shield her from rainwater. In his eyes, Coral was a beautiful existence, which should not be tainted by rain. Standing in the rain, blood oozed out from Lu Shus arm and leg wounds, which then healed themselves rapidly. In accordance to Lu Shus will, splashes of water danced on the ground. He whispered quietly, Its time. The storm dispersed just as quickly as it formed. When the sky cleared, water on the surface was vaporized quickly. It was almost summer. The temperature rose fast once the rain was over. But the air was not fresh. In front of the Oristano train station, corpses and pools of dried blood sprawled on the ground. The entire train station was blood red, except for a small patch of clean space beside the railway, as though it was guarded by a deity. Countless organizations were alerted to the grand battle at the Oristano station. The whole troop of the Department of Faith Theory was wiped out with no survivors. What was even more shocking was that it was only two people who had killed them all. The drastic difference between their numbers was appalling. The reputation of the Department of Faith Theory would have been obliterated if not for the Bishop. Corals and Lu Shus death was almost thought to be certain. Unexpectedly, though, just like how Corals cousin put it, the entire world had underestimated that young man. But how could an ordinary Class B be so frighteningly powerful? When he grew up, there might be another terrifying existence in the Heavenly Network, the second Duke of Xin Ting 1 ! What was more, this man was so much younger than Duke of Xin Ting! Driven by fear, some people tried to kill the boy in Sardinia before he could ascend further. But others remained uncertain over whether to take that murderous move. Nevertheless, the two of them had disappeared that night. They were nowhere to be found, as if their existence had been erased from the world. Some people tried to ask the railway passengers for clues. But all of the supposed witnesses claimed that they were resting in the cabins, and had paid no attention to the fighting outside. How was that possible! How could you rest well with more than ten corpses in the cabin?! Apparently they had no intention to leak the secret. But why had all of you decided to help the couple? They were strangers to you! Chapter 700 - Coral Can Speak Chinese Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Someone wanted to buy information for a large sum of money, but they were met with a torrent of abuse from the old lady. Someone wanted to threaten them, but the old lady was unyielding. In short, she was fearless. To be honest, Patrick from the Black Hand was a pain to deal with. He had announced that he would chase after Coral, but now Coral had run away with someone else. This was very embarrassing. Thus, he wanted to find Lu Shu and Coral. He wanted to tell Coral that long distance relationships would not last long. That person from the Heavenly Network would definitely not stay in Europe. Compared to that person, he would be geographically closer to her. Furthermore, as long as Coral agreed, he would move to Sweden. When his subordinates in the Black Hand heard their boss repeating himself again and again, they could even repeat what he had said word for word. This overthrew the beliefs of underground organizations so, if they took the girl away, would all this be over? Patrick even said, What do you know? I cant defeat Coral either! He had even wanted to properly explain to Coral that since then, he had never hit on other females. Even when he ate chicken, he would not touch female chickens! All the organizations, no matter whether they had already reached Sardinia, or were just observing the situation, all wanted to know where the two of them had gone. But this was not their home ground. Most of the people who had come were experts, who had brought dozens of people along with them. The Department of Faith Theory had even made preparations in advance, thus they were able to assemble so many people. They were definitely not in a favorable situation! Logically, if they wanted to obtain information, they would go find the local thugs. No matter whether they bought the information or traded items for it, they would definitely be able to obtain something. But the local thugs in Sardinia were the Cartel. This group of Metahumans even performed tricks. What kind of information did you expect them to have?! But as they were about to take the civilians away and extort information by torture, the leader of the Cartel suddenly appeared and released the civilians. Everyone finally realized that the old lady in the train was the mother of the Cartels leader. She had taken this train with her close friends to watch her son organize a music festival in the north! The large organizations were rendered speechless by the Cartel. What kind of organization was this?! Was everyone in Sardinia crazy?! No wonder this old lady was so strong-willed! But the large organizations did not expect that the Cartel had never established an information network. No one was officially in charge of information in the entirety of Sardinia. But all the civilians were their informers. Typical organizations would never think of this, as they were of a higher class than ordinary civilians. They completely ignored the civilians. But on Sardinia, things were different. The Metahumans in the Cartel saw themselves as ordinary people. They were friends with the rest of the civilians. Thus, the civilians were willing to talk to the Cartel about any signs of disturbance or trouble. Overnight, all the civilians on the island knew the reason why the couple was being hunted down. The large organizations had their eye on the part of the World Tree that Coral possessed, which was her Gungnir. This form of information dissemination was very odd. The information seemed to have come from an official source, as none of the locals doubted its authenticity. If it was said by the officials, then it must be true. The word started to spread until everyone on the island knew about this The civilians on the island seemed to be bound by hatred for a common enemy. The shops in the southern cities, where the Department of Faith Theory and the Black Hand were, started to put up their shutters. The civilians on Sardinia did not make a huge fuss. They either watched a performance at the circus or on the streets. They did not operate their businesses. Some organizations suddenly had nothing to eat Everyone was dumbfounded! When the organizations went to other cities and asked the locals whether they had seen a couple pass by, the civilians almost spat in their faces But they could not simply kill civilians. If they did so, they would not just cause trouble on the island. Li Xianyi might even bring a few people from the Golden Foundation to observe them Lu Shu donned a black hat and pushed the wheelchair, where Coral was sitting on. Her smile was like a flower in full bloom. The two of them strolled through the streets of Oristano. That night, Lu Shu carried Coral on her back and left. This was like a turn of fate. Back at the Collection of Gods fortress, Coral had carried Lu Shu on her back too. The members of the Department of Faith Theory in Oristano were down to their final few men. Corals condition continued to deteriorate. Lu Shu wanted to let Coral rest here for two days before heading north. All of the organizations thought that he had brought Coral away. They did not think that they would still be taking a stroll here. Even if they knew, it would be very difficult for them to find them, as overnight, all the residents of Sardinia were protecting Lu Shu and Coral. Everyone admired Lu Shus actions. When countless of organizations were trying to covet Coral, he single-handedly brought Coral out of the danger zone. Many mothers wanted to break this couple up and introduce their own daughters to Lu Shu! Lu Shu, theres ice cream there. Coral raised her hand and pointed at a shop. Her face was full of happiness and warmth, as if she was not worried about her own condition. Lu Shu pushed her towards the shop. He asked, What flavor do you want? Coral said two words, but Lu Shu could not understand either of the words. He was very smart, but he did not know all the words in the world. There were definitely words that he had never heard before. Coral repeated herself. Vanilla and durian. Lu Shu was dumbfounded, as this time, Coral spoke in Chinese. Although her pronunciation was slightly off, but there was no doubt that it was Chinese. Coral blushed slightly. I started learning Chinese a long time ago. I even had a Chinese teacher. But I have never learned how to make Chinese dishes. The dishes that my teacher made were horrible Lu Shu suddenly realized that all along, Coral had been preparing to go to China for him. As for why she wanted to go to China, Lu Shu felt that it would be silly for him to ask. At this moment, the two of them were still not lovers. No one had taken down the pieces of paper stuck on the window. It was like a game of tacit understanding. But it also seemed as if they had their own personal worries. So, Lu Shu, you can speak to me in Chinese in the future. You can be my Chinese teacher. Back then in the Koh Chang Island remains, you agreed to do so, but you never actually did it. Just so you know, Im gifted in languages, said Coral with a smile. Lu Shu nodded his head and smiled. He turned and said to the shopkeeper, One ice cream, please. Thank you. A girl was willing to learn a language for you, and was willing to learn how to cook Chinese dishes for you. Lu Shu silently looked at Coral, who was sitting on the wheelchair. He felt warm on the inside. Chapter 701 - Hope from the White Tree Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The shopkeeper picked up a metal scoop and scooped out ice cream onto a cone. It seemed very delicious. But when he passed the ice cream cone to Lu Shu, he took away the ice cream the moment Lu Shu grabbed on to the cone, leaving an empty cone in Lu Shus hands. Coral laughed. Turkish ice cream was famous here as well. Thus, she had brought Lu Shu over to see how Lu Shu would react. The shopkeeper smiled kindly. But they saw Lu Shu biting the cone like nothing had happened The shopkeeper once again passed the ice cream cone to Lu Shu, but left only the cone in Lu Shus hand. Lu Shu passed the cone to Coral. Here, this cone is pretty good. Coral was speechless. The shopkeeper stopped playing tricks on him. He wanted to pass the ice cream to Lu Shu, but he realized that Lu Shu was unhappy! Not this again. Lu Shu took the cone from the shopkeepers hand and said in English, Giving me so many cones before finally giving me the ice cream. I dont want the ice cream anymore. From Bar?? distress, +666 Who would trick customers into only buying a cone? Did you have any shame?! Coral laughed so hard that she could not sit up straight. The lady in the shop next door smiled kindly, as if she was looking at the purest thing in this world. The shopkeeper gave up. He gave Lu Shu five cones and one ice cream before sending him off. Coral asked in Chinese, Lu Shu, why does your brain work differently from others? Lu Shu wore the cones on his fingers, as if he was eating Bugles corn chips. He was invincible. Lu Shu said, I have no idea. Its been this way since I was young. Suddenly, Coral weakly bent over. She gripped the armrest of the wheelchair. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What happened to you? Nothing. Coral said weakly, I want to see the Oristano coast. I heard that the sea here is the cleanest and looks like the end of the horizon. Lu Shu silently pushed Coral outside the city. A majority of the coast in Sardinia were not beaches, but sea cliffs formed by the movement of tectonic plates. Since there were few sandy beaches, the amount of pollution was reduced as well. The two of them did not talk and enjoyed the tranquility. Corals condition should not have worsened so quickly. But if she did not make a move last night, Lu Shu might have been bound even tighter by that silver ray of light. Thus, Coral did not care about her condition and used Gungnir. Lu Shu could not determine whether her judgment was correct. He was willing to fight. He did not want to see others sacrifice so much for him either. He did not like to owe others. Lu Shu remembered how Uncle Li and the others, who were selling breakfast, had helped him. He would repay them when he was able to do so. Even after that, he would not forget about their deeds. As for Corals feelings, Lu Shu was at a loss. He did not know how to start repaying her. Lu Shu brought Coral to the seaside. Coral stretched out her arms. Could you carry me to the cliff? Coral closed her eyes. Lu Shu silently took her into his arms and carried her to the cliff. She was so light that he felt as if he was carrying nothing. The two of them sat at the cliff. Lu Shu opened his hand and silently looked at the white tree mark in his palm. Coral looked over. Is that a tattoo? Lu Shu shook his head. No. Maybe its a fateful gift. I dont know what it does either. But when you used the Gungnir last night, that was the first time I clearly felt its presence. I suddenly thought, could this be a piece of the World Tree? If it is, I can save you. Coral laughed. In the ancient records, the World Tree blots out the sky. Countless creatures can dance and rest on its branches. How could all this be encompassed within ones palm? I know that you want to help me, but all these are not important. Just be by my side. Thats enough. No matter whether you want to bring me away, or protect me like last night, these few days have felt like the happiest moments in my life thank you, Lu Shu. Although she said so, Lu Shu knew what was happening. If the white tree mark had nothing to do with Gungnir, then why did it react when a new crack appeared on Gungnir? He did not believe that they were not related. Thus, he thought that if he was able to uncover the secret behind this white tree mark, he would be able to save Coral. Coral was slightly depressed. My abilities have been exhausted. My invisible storage equipment came from Gungnir. There were still seven fruits that you gave me, but I could not bear to eat them. I wanted to return them to you, but now sorry. Lu Shu was shocked. Are you crazy? I gave you the fruits for you to eat! But it must have been hard for you to obtain such a rare item, said Coral. The next second, Lu Shu took out another seven fruits. Eat these. Coral was shocked. So many?! Lu Shu did not care about his secrets. After all, Coral was about to die. It would be unreasonable of him to continue keeping this secret, right? It was true that he was serious and selfish, but he had morals and feelings too. Lu Shu saw that Coral did not believe him. He exchanged ten more fruits and threw them into his mouth. He did not care whether there would be any effects. He just wanted to prove that these fruits were worthless to him. Coral was speechless. She thought that she had seen through all of Lu Shus secrets. But she realized that she had only touched the tip of the iceberg. If he made use of all these things, it would not be impossible for him to build up a super organization. If an organization only had less than 20 people, but they were all geniuses who were above Class A aptitude, how frightening would this organization be? It was hard to imagine. They would probably be able to shake the world. Coral ate all seven fruits in one go. But after the second refresher fruit, there seemed to be no more effect. Her bloodline was purified once again. A whirlpool of magical energy formed at the cliff, but the disturbance was not as large as they had expected. Coral simply stopped at the peak of Class B and did not move further. Her aptitude was already very high. The refresher fruit simply improved it further. This made Lu Shu slightly disappointed. They had to think of another way. But he did not completely give up. At least he had the white tree mark. They may be able to find some clues from there. Lu Shu, do you hate this world? Coral suddenly asked. She slowly leaned on Lu Shu. It was as if she did not want to think about how much strength she had, or how much longer she would be able to last. In the past, she had wanted to hide the truth from Lu Shu and let him accompany her in her final days. She did not want Lu Shu to be upset. When she could no longer support herself, she would find a cliff to jump down from and prevent Lu Shu from finding her. But she could not do so now. Her plans had fallen through a long time ago. This made her slightly sad. A bit. Lu Shu said softly, Look at other worlds. They have stuff like the seven Dragon Balls or Aladdins magic lamp. In times of despair, they could summon a god, a dragon or some other supernatural being to settle everything for them. They can revive the dead and regain what they have lost. But theres nothing like that in our world. I hate it. Coral was amused. This is a serious moment. Dont talk about things like this. But Lu Shu did not seem like he was kidding. If there were seven Dragon Balls, I would go to find them. I would gather them all, even if it meant death. Bring me to the northern city, Lu Shu. I heard that there is a church called St Pauls. I want to see it, said Coral in a small voice as she leaned close to him. Sure. Lu Shu nodded his head. I will bring you wherever you want to go. There may be enemies there, said Coral. There are enemies everywhere. Lu Shu said calmly, Even if there is a mountain in front of us, I will move it away for you. But Coral still seemed to have many things she kept silent about. Lu Shu did not ask her either. When Lu Shu carried Coral to the wheelchair, he felt how weak she had become. Lu Shu held Corals pale foot and slender lower leg. Coral blushed. Lu Shu realized that he may have done something profane. The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became ambiguous. Lu Shu braced himself and asked, Are your legs numb? Coral did not reply. She silently looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu wondered whether Coral understood his Chinese. He slowed down and repeated himself. Are your legs numb? Mama 1 . Corals heart was beating very quickly. Why did Lu Shu have this kind of request Chapter 702 - The Resentments of Bachelors Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chinese dabblers were truly scary. At that moment, Lu Shu had a true experience of this saying. In recent years, Chinese tattoos were a hit among many foreigners. But most of them would need to have their tattoos covered during a China trip due to the embarrassing connotations associated with the characters. Lu Shu pushed Coral back to the city in her wheelchair. They were heading north, since Coral desired so. But they could no longer take the light rail because there were so many eyes on them at the moment. You Mingyu had already informed Lu Shu that the Danke had their men deployed in the northern parts of Sardinia, which housed many ports. Coral must go through there before she could return to Sweden in secret. Meanwhile, Cartel and other large organizations, including the Danke, had made peace in the north. People had now recognized that Cartel was a neutral party. You could do anything in their territory so long as you did not mess up their concerts or piss them off in other ways. Many organizations had even warned their members not to mess with Cartel, because they would not stand a chance at winning. According to public information, Cartels leader, Arturo, was a Class B. But news had it that he defeated Patrick way too easily, which made his true level of abilities a mystery, Some people felt that Cartel was not serious about its cultivation, but for some reason, their average abilities were rather exceptional This was an annoying fact. This time, Lu Shu and Corals destination was the northern city Olbia. Lu Shu could feel there was a countdown ticking by over his head, urging him to live his life to the fullest while he was still able to. Hence, he was in a hurry to bring Coral to the church. Actually, we can just stay here, Lu Shu, Coral whispered, sitting on her wheelchair, The north is even more dangerous, and I am immobilized. In fact, I wasnt being serious when I mentioned the church. Im fine with us staying in Oristano. Coral knew that she did not have much time left, and the trip to the north was nothing but a willful wish of hers. Dragging Lu Shu along would only be a waste of his time. Lu Shu shook his head. We are going if you want to go. As people get older, they gradually learn that time is not a cure for everything. We will eventually have to make peace with our scars, but they will always stay with us until death. Lu Shu did not want Coral to have any regrets, which he would have to carry too in the future. Coral looked hesitant. Lu Shu said, Dont worry so much about your injury, nor the dangers ahead of us. Theres this sentence that has kept me afloat in all kinds of plight, and it says every ending is a good ending; if it isnt, it means its not the ending yet. Coral smiled. This was the boy she fell for. At this moment, they heard a roar of engines from in front. Lu Shu stopped walking, and the Sparrow Shade swooshed out of his celestial map, circling Coral for protection. But he was stunned in the next second. It was the civilians, including the ice-cream vendor, the suckling pig seller, and Ah, we happened to walk past here. Where do you want to go? We can send you there, the ice-cream vendor, from whom Lu Shu had taken away many cones with his cheekiness, said, as if their encounter was really a coincidence. Now, Lu Shu had already learned that the Sardinians had gone out of their way to hide their whereabouts. Admittedly, he felt touched, because even the commoners were willing to stand in the way of large organizations just for the two of them and for the justice they represented. Even their quiet stroll seemed admirable and adorable to Lu Shu. In the past, he always thought that commoners in foreign countries must be living a hard life, but reality showed him that nothing was absolute. Maybe that was the case for civilians under the control of the Danke and the Department of Faith Theory, but there were other organizations of justice, like the Cartel. Lu Shu firmly believed that it was Cartels participation and encouragement that motivated this civilian movement. Actually, unlike what most large organizations believed, Cartels members were not restricted to Metahumans. Most of the ordinary residents on the island were their members too. It was an organization where commoners and Metahumans co-existed exceptionally harmoniously. Its okay. We are going to somewhere far away. Olbia, Lu Shu told them the truth with a smile. Ah, what a coincidence! We are heading to Olbia too Why are we going there again? the ice-cream vendor asked the lady beside him. Concert! the lady replied, We are going to attend a concert! Come on! Lets go together! Coral raised her head to look at Lu Shu. Her smile was as warm as the sunlight. Sure. Thank you everyone for sending us there. The cruise ship Vikings was about to reach the Strait of Gibraltar, which was situated between the borders of Spain and Morocco. The ship continued to travel northward against the sea wind. Its destination was Holland. Meanwhile, the entire intelligence center of the Heavenly Network had their attention concentrated on Sardinia. Numerous people were waiting for the reappearance of Lu Shu and Coral, who would provide them with further assistance. It was no exaggeration to claim that the whole Networks European intelligence network operated for Lu Shu alone. The agents were willing to sacrifice themselves for him, but the latter had refused their favors. To Lu Shu, this was like the age-old painful question. A railway forked into two paths. There were ten people standing on one path, and one person on the other. So, who would you let your train hit? With the control stick in your hand, how would you choose? In Lu Shus situation, he was standing on one of the railways, and his intelligence comrades on the other. He would destroy that hellish train with his fist! Of course, the Vikings was notified of the update. On board the Vikings, Chen Zuan was overwhelmed in admiration and envy. So, Brother Shu was our leader, and he abandoned us to elope with that European girl? It was a logical deduction because Lu Shu would not have been there if he were not their leader. Besides, the leaders identity had always been kept secret and the only piece of information made known to the team was that the person was an acquaintance of theirs. In the meantime, Chen Zuan had just gone through a heartbreaking period of breaking up with Du Xuemei after being together for one sweet week. At the moment, the entire cruise ship was overflowing with the resentments of bachelors towards Lu Shu and his little girlfriend. As for Chen Zuans breakup, Cheng Qiuqiao quipped that Du Xuemei was a smart girl as she had learned Zuans true nature in seven days and made a wise decision to break up Chapter 703 - The Shortest Distance Between Two Points Is A Straight Line Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Aboard the Vikings, Cao Qingci had been analyzing the intelligence report meticulously all along, as if filtering for the information she needed. Meanwhile, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You had already become used to her quiet nature. Han You was a new member, but a talented one. Despite his Class B aptitude, he had accomplished multiple military achievements along the national border. Like Gao Shenyin, he was also a bellicose man. Before the start of the mission, Han You had the stereotype that all Class A aptitude geniuses were merely spoiled elites, and that only people like him, who grew up in hardships, could shoulder the future responsibilities of the Heavenly Network. However, he soon realized the difference between the geniuses and himself, because the former had always been partaking in dangerous missions and only the cream of the elites could survive. Han You was confused. Brother Zuan, whos that Brother Shu you are talking about? Do all of you know him? Is he a Class A aptitude genius too? Cheng Qiuqiao was stunned. Have you not heard of Brother Shu? Well.. Sounds familiar to me. Actually, Han You had wanted to say, who is he? Why must I know him? But judging from Cheng Qiuqiaos face, it seemed like a shame to not know the person. Cheng Qiuqiao slapped his forehead in realization. Oh right, his stories in the Lop Nur remains are not released to the public. But youve probably seen him before. Hes the captain of the Flood of Bronze! Han You was dumbfounded. OMG! The Flood of Bronze had been dismissed right after the closure of the remains, but its legend lived on in the Daoyuan Class. Nowadays, their fame was almost comparable to that of Class A geniuses. They were a bunch of annoying yet strong people, who would come to rescue whoever was in danger in the remains. So its him, Han You said, feeling excited, Are you close? Can you introduce me to him? Lying on the deck chair, Chen Zuan gazed into the sky melancholy. I wanted to. But he, our team leader, has eloped with his girl All forces on the island are after him now, Cheng Qiuqiao said, Im not even sure whether he can live until we arrive. Speaking of which, we wont be of much help anyway. If Brother Shu cant settle it, neither can we He glanced at Cao Qingci, expecting her reaction. By then, Lu Shu was an official Class B, but Cheng Qiuqiao believed that Cao Qingci had attained a similar state too. In spite of their similar aptitudes, it was commonly thought that Cao Qingci was special as compared to other Class A geniuses. There were a few others like her too, and they were called super geniuses in secret. They had earned their title through their supreme performance during missions and training. Chen Zuan continued looking up at the sky. It might be too late by the time we arrive. Why didnt Brother Shu wait for us? He has made tens of thousands of enemies now. Although it sounds sad, who else in our generation can be compared to him? Its no exaggeration to say that hes the strongest in the world, only second to the Heavenly Kings. At this moment, Cao Qingci suddenly stood up. She said, We jump into the sea. Chen Zuan was shocked. Are you insane? Why must we jump into the sea? Itll take some time for the Vikings to even reach Holland. But well save a lot of time by entering the Mediterranean straight from the Strait of Gibraltar and swimming to Sardinia, replied Cao Qingci calmly, The shortest distance between two points is a straight line. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. I understand your logic. But that means we have to swim over 200km! Is it that hard? Cao Qingci asked, expressionless. She had already started to pack up her stuff. I can keep your luggage in my invisible storage equipment. My military rank is only lower than Lu Shus. Now, I am in command. So, move. She was not joking! What if I tell you that I cant swim? Chen Zuan asked carefully. In the next instant, he was lifted up by his collar. Then, he was thrown into the sea, by an immense force much stronger than what a Class C should possess. AHH! Flop! All passengers on the cruise ship circled around the railing to see what was happening. Han You and Cheng Qiuqiao looked at each other in hesitation. When Cao Qingci shot them a cold look, Cheng Qiuqiao yielded immediately. Well jump down ourselves Having packed up all the items, Cao Qingci looked into the distance towards Sardinia. There was a trace of worry in her eyes. Although it sounded cool to fight against tens of thousands of enemies, Lu Shu must be in danger. She hoped it was not too late yet. After a whole day of swimming, the coastline was finally within their sight. Chen Zuan felt that his limbs were getting pale and swollen due to the long time in water. Finally! Chen Zuan was ecstatic. 24 hours of mechanical swimming was no joke. After they came ashore, Cao Qingci asked a passer-by in English, Is this Sardinia? Confused, the person replied, This is Corsica. Sardinia is in the south Chen Zuan drew a startled breath. He looked at Cao Qingci and complained, Its true that the shortest distance between two points is a straight line. But you werent going in a straight line ahhHHHH Flop! Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You squeezed out a flattering smile. Well jump. Well jump Corsica was not too far away from Sardinia. Thus, provided that they were heading in the correct direction, they would reach Olbia, the northern city of Sardinia, in one hour! In the meantime, Lu Shu and Coral were sitting on a truck. To his surprise, there were intercoms installed on the trucks, as though they were a fleet for an organization. The ice-cream vendor glimpsed at him and smiled. Long-distance goods delivery is very boring. Thus, we got the intercoms for relaxation. We can talk or even sing to one another to kill time. That was the local culture here. All of the Sardinia residents were happy because they could find happiness in their everyday lives. World peace would have been within reach if everyone in this world could be like them. Some people would argue that it was Cartels protection that gave them the luxury of constant happiness. But Lu Shu disagreed. It was like the age-old question, which one preceded the other, the chicken or the egg? Cartel was also part of the local population. That was why their members were happy, although they appeared strange to the outside world. Young man, can you sing a Chinese song for us? We all like the Eastern culture. Its so mysterious, the ice-cream vendor asked, smiling. Over the intercoms, the other drivers echoed his request. Even Coral looked at Lu Shu, her face full of expectation. But Lu Shu had never sung any songs other than Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, because he did not have time for hobbies in the past. Yet, Twinkle Twinkle Little Star was too childish for his age. Under Corals anticipating gaze, Lu Shu hesitated and started singing, You live on the Loess Highland, your dad is your moms cousin They knew that his lyrics were all wrong, but they still listened for the fun of it. Finally, the fleet arrived in Olbia amidst their laughter and singing. The sky was clear. It was 3.14 p.m.. When they stepped into Olbia, Lu Shu suddenly sensed danger in the air. As expected, they were there. Chapter 704 - A Carnival Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment they entered Olbia, everyone saw dozens of people standing on guard by the road. After the pickup truck passed by, the ice cream truck uncle looked at the rear-view mirror. One of them picked up the phone as they saw the fleet of cars leave. The uncle took a deep breath and roared into the intercom, Weve been discovered. Change of route! Activate Plan B! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did he not say that he had picked them up on the way? Why did he have a Plan A and a Plan B? When the people behind them boarded the cars by the road and chased after them, the pickup truck suddenly started to accelerate. A race suddenly started on the highway between uncles and aunties. Lu Shu felt very uncomfortable. He was an ice cream truck uncle. He should just sell ice cream and occasionally share dirty jokes with the auntie next door selling suckling pigs. How did all this suddenly happen? He felt that fate was like a wild donkey that had run away. He did not know where it was going Theyre behind us. I cant shake them off, said an auntie through the intercom. Its fine. If you cant shake them off, dont let them get close! The uncle took out a pair of sunglasses from the glovebox and put it on. He said energetically, They are afraid of death as well. We have some experts on board. As long as we can reach our destination, they cant do anything. The pickup truck rushed along the highway. They were like heroes you would encounter in your ordinary life. Lu Shu asked, Uncle, where are we going? The uncle said fiercely, Youll know when we reach. Now, I feel like we are in the movie 300! Lu Shu was silent. He was right. I feel like I am in Sparta now If someone said that to Lu Shu under normal circumstances, Lu Shu would definitely be upset. He preferred his fate to be in his own hands. This group of uncles and aunties knew that they wanted to see St Pauls Cathedral in Olbia. That was their original destination. But now, Lu Shu suddenly laughed and stopped asking. He realized that now, he was not fighting alone. There were countless people who were more than willing to help him. Every time he felt that the world was detestable and cold, a group of kind-hearted people would definitely appear. Coral leaned on Lu Shu weakly. She did not care where they went. Her body grew weaker and weaker. It seemed as if she could no longer sense the wind blowing in from outside. She suddenly said, Lu Shu, I had a dream last night. Her voice was so soft, it was as if the entire world had become softer. Lu Shu could only hear her voice. Lu Shu asked calmly, What did you dream about? I dreamed about a house. The door was closed. When I turned around, I saw a sofa that took up half of the living room. The lightning was very warm. There was even a small bar counter. There was the sound of a casserole cooking from the kitchen. The smell of the soup wafted throughout the house. Night was about to fall. It was as if lanterns had been put up in the city. Suddenly, the door opened. You stood in the cold, smiled and said, Im home. I walked over to hug you. It was as if I was hugging the entire world. I was a bit scared. The sound of Gungnir cracking sounded as if it had come from within an abyss. But I was not afraid of them. But along with the cracking sound, I also Coral spoke to this point before falling into a deep sleep. Her breath was long, but weak. Lu Shu slowly clenched his fist. It sounded as if she was saying goodbye At the same time, Cao Qingci, Chen Zuan and the rest had just reached Olbia. They silently looked at the residents rushing about. It seemed as if something big was about to happen. The residents walked along the streets. They seemed as if they were about to hold a carnival and turn the entire world into a busy street. What are they doing? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Did we land at the wrong place? Do I have to go up again? Flop! After more than ten seconds, Chen Zuan stood up again. He was drenched. He chased Cao Qingci and roared, I was joking! Do you know what a joke is? Cao Qingci paid no attention to him. She stared at a person in the crowd and said, Follow him. Maybe we can find an answer. Dont fall behind. Just as she finished speaking, she saw Chen Zuan bring Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You to approach that person. That person did not react. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao attacked from the front and back, causing the person to faint. Chen Zuan took advantage of the chaos to dump the person into the rubbish bin. He delightedly raised the white earphones in his hand. Now, we can figure out what on earth they are doing. Cao Qingci was silent. Do you understand what they are saying? Chen Zuan put on the earphones. He could only hear German. He laughed out loud. How awkward! Cao Qingci decided to walk into the crowd. Follow these residents. We will eventually find out what they are doing. Follow me. Coral had fallen asleep. Her eyelids occasionally quivered. Lu Shu looked out of the window. The white clouds were moving backwards. After 30 minutes, Lu Shu suddenly heard the sounds of bass and guitar, as well as drumming sounds in the distance. A noisy crowd had gathered. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So this group of uncles and aunties had brought them to the music festival. Someone from the cars behind picked up the phone and dialed them. We are now in northern Olbia. We have not lost sight of the target. It was as if the Practitioners in northern Sardinia were drawing closer to Olbia. They were like sharks in the ocean, who could smell the scent of blood from dozens of kilometers away. Their teeth were very sharp. It was like a celebration for beasts. They would walk up to the sacrificial offerings indispensable for the celebration, kill and gobble it up. At that moment, one of the cars that was following Lu Shu saw the pickup truck drive into the crowd at the music festival. They almost thought that this fleet of vehicles was crazy. They carelessly crashed into civilians. Did they want to die? But the crowd, who seemed to have been listening to the music, parted and opened up a road for the pickup truck to drive through. Then, they returned to their original positions, blocking the cars following behind with a human wall. It was as if this had been rehearsed. It was as if the people who had been following Lu Shu and Coral were watching an incredible stage play! What amazing chemistry among such a massive crowd! What are they doing? One of the people who were following Lu Shu and Coral roared in anger. This made him very uncertain. It was as if they were about to lose sight of their target. Chapter 705 - Explosive Drummer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They looked up and realized the drummer on stage was looking at them and laughing coldly. The drumbeat was quick and explosive. The crowd was moving along to the rhythm of the drumbeat. Arturo! Someone said in a small voice when they saw the drummer, He is controlling everything. Tell everyone. Surround this place. Someone else laughed coldly. Satan himself is here. Even if Arturo is present, so what? Arturos hair was tied up. His beard had a charm unique to middle-aged men. He was like an artist who walked through the wilderness. His body was full of explosive power. Arturo suddenly aimed at the microphone. The voice of the main vocalist slowly faded away. Arturo laughed. Our guests are here. For this performance, we, the Cartel, stand on the side of justice. The audience cheered. All the people in Sardinia were celebrating! The people who had been following Lu Shu and Coral stood outside the crowd and looked coldly at Arturo. They were surprised by how the Cartel was no longer neutral, unlike in the past. But they did not dare to respond to the insults and mockery they received. Arturos abilities were a mystery. No one knew exactly how strong he was. But he was not someone that small fry like them could handle. The main vocalist started to sing again. But this time, she was much more excited and indignant. Our world has turned into a desolate scene. But we still hold on to our swords and shields. We defend the border of justice. The enemy is like an ocean. We look at the black stream rolling in from the distance. We are invincible! Lu Shu suddenly saw everyone outside the pickup truck smiling kindly at them. The driver uncle, who was wearing a pair of sunglasses, said with an air of coolness, Plan B has been activated. Lets go! Lu Shu carried Coral bridal-style and was surrounded by a crowd. They walked towards the border of the venue. He did not know where this group of people were bringing him. The venue of the music festival was surrounded by cars that formed a boundary. Lu Shu and Coral were being surrounded and escorted to the border. A car door opened in front of him. The driver, who was wearing an exquisite ceremonial robe, had alighted and opened the door for them. Lu Shu carried Coral and entered the car. Someone placed a white floral crown on Corals head. The people who had been following them stood on the roof of their cars, but they could not see where Lu Shu and Coral had gone. The members of the Cartel were blocking their whereabouts! Lu Shu suddenly felt that this was like a spy movie. The people were his bodyguards. Just after he boarded the car, the rhythm of the drumbeat changed. The hundred cars outside the venue suddenly turned on their headlamps. They revved their engines and rushed out. Every car was traveling in its own direction! No one outside the venue could see which car Lu Shu was in! Arturo continued drumming on the stage, but the singing had stopped. Arturo laughed wildly. His ponytail wildly swinging behind him. The celebration has started. Follow the light! The members of the Cartel were like a group of behavioral artists who had gone mad The people who had been following Lu Shu and Coral turned pale. Looking at the dozens of cars that were moving at the same time, they could not determine which car Lu Shu and Coral were in. They dialed a number and roared, We have lost our target! We have lost our target! The Cartel is shielding them! In the carnival world, the Cartel had never met Lu Shu and Coral before. But they were willing to fight the entire world for them. Lu Shu sat in the car, confused. He asked the driver, Brother, where are we going? Everything has been prepared! Dont worry! The driver announced with a look of certainty. What has been prepared? Lu Shu was very confused. Brother, this is our first time meeting, but I really feel like jumping out of this car The driver turned around and asked, Arent the two of you getting married at St Pauls Cathedral? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had only told the uncle that they were going to St Pauls Cathedral. Why did the Cartel think that they were getting married? Lu Shu suddenly realized that the white tree mark in his hand was growing brighter and brighter. He had not noticed until now. It was as if it wanted to absorb Gungnir. Lu Shu did not know what was happening. The driver suddenly said, Are you not getting married in St Pauls Cathedral? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why do you all think that we are getting married? Because that place is a sacred spot to get married, said the driver naturally. Every year, countless tourists come here. They all hold the conviction that they will protect each other for the rest of their lives and come here to get married. They make their vows there and receive blessings there. How sacred. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Only after a long time did he realize that he did not understand much about the situation here as he was Chinese. When Coral told him that she wanted to go to St Pauls Cathedral, she probably meant what the driver said. But he did not understand Lu Shu sighed. He did not understand, and Coral did not reveal it either. Coral probably did not want to hold an official marriage. But as a young girl, she would eventually have regrets. Thus, she wanted to see the weddings of others and slowly make up for her regret. She had never told Lu Shu about this regret. Could you drive a bit faster, said Lu Shu in a soft voice. Sure! The driver stepped on the accelerator. He was like a warrior who rode on a galloping horse. The civilians of Sardinia were all fired up. The driver felt as if he was the main character. It was amazing. Suddenly, Cao Qingci, Chen Zuan, and the rest who were walking among the crowd suddenly felt that it was not as disorderly and unsystematic as before. The crowd was flowing like water, surging in one direction. Whats happening? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. I didnt see anyone giving orders. This group of people seem as if they had suddenly received orders to all run in one direction! Someone is giving them orders, said Cao Qingci calmly. They are just using less technologically advanced methods. After one person receives information, that person will tell others. Look. Theyre discussing among themselves. And no one is talking to us. Cheng Qiuqiao said, They have a goal in mind when spreading the information. We are strangers, thus the civilians of Sardinia have cast us outside of their information network. They all know one another. Theres no need for us to enter their information network. We just have to go with the flow. They will eventually point us towards the right destination. Cao Qingci calmly walked forward. We will definitely be able to see Lu Shu at the destination. Everyone, be prepared to fight. He has secretly done a lot for us. I feel like we are unworthy. We should do something for him too. Han You and the rest were dumbfounded. There seemed to be a lot that they did not know about, but Cao Qingci knew what had happened. What did Lu Shu do that made Cao Qingci feel unworthy? Cao Qingci was a genius acknowledged by the Class A geniuses. While Lu Shu was a lunatic. Chapter 706 - The Wedding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Flowers and the red carpet paved the way from the entrance of St Pauls to deep inside the church. It was a sunny day, just nice for a grand wedding. Beside the road gathered countless commoners, as though waiting for something. Each of them held confetti in their hands, ready to release it anytime. Cheng Qiuqiao blushed at the confetti. Dont tell me they are waiting for Brother Shu! Is he getting married so soon? Chen Zuan smacked his lips. Wow, hes getting married when so many people want to take his head? Impressive But the thing is, I dont think anyone elses wedding can be so grand here. In his heart, only Lu Shu deserved a wedding of such scale. Cheng Qiuqiao stared at the confetti, looking distressed. But Im scared of fireworks and firecrackers since I was young. I may scream. Chen Zuan paused. Then has it ever occurred to you that you could be the Nien beast? Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Cao Qingci and Han You too. Nien? What the heck! What a lame joke! Cheng Qiuqiao quipped, Brother Zuan, congratulations on reaching halfway to Brother Shus level. Thank you! Chen Zuan said proudly. But Brother Shu is fine because hes strong. Im afraid sooner or later youll get beaten up for your remarks Cheng Qiuqiao said with a cold laugh. What are you saying? Hurry up! Bah! Chen Zuans face darkened. Ha, Cheng Qiuqiao gave another cold laugh. Only Lu Shu would cooperate with Chen Zuan. At this moment, a black luxury car stopped outside St Pauls through a way cleared out by the crowd. Lu Shu alighted from the car with Coral in his arms. Coral had opened her eyes, looking at the cheerful crowd. Instantly, paper flowers shot out like confetti. Lu Shu walked down the red carpet with Coral in his arms. It was like a dream. This was a specially arranged wedding planned by the Cartel. When Lu Shu mentioned that he was bringing Coral to the St Pauls Church, everyone immediately understood Corals wish, except Lu Shu. Hence, they had arranged the ceremony in the name of justice. When Lu Shu walked past, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You gasped in shock. Chen Zuan could not believe his eyes. Although this is not entirely unexpected, my worldview has been once again shaken after seeing Brother Shu with my own eyes Brother Shu, my idol! Cheng Qiuqiao exclaimed. The wedding that caused a huge splash in the entirety of Olbia was really Lu Shus. At this moment, a few Metahumans rushed in from the outside. They surrounded St Pauls aggressively, but were brought to a standstill by the commoners. Lu Shu walked to the church steadily. The seats on both sides of the alley were empty. He had heard the commotion behind, but chose to ignore it. Against the noisy background, he simply walked towards the Priest calmly with Coral in his arms. There were no flower girls or children holding the ring nor candles. The wedding was grand yet simple. Without a ring, Lu Shu took out two cans of fake coke from his Seal of Lands. He got them from Zhao Yongchens grocery shop. Smiling, he pulled off the tabs. As expected, the cans remained sealed. Lu Shu smiled bitterly. Legend has it that if you pull off the tab from the can and the can is not open, the tab will be blessed. Wearing it will bring you good luck. Coral lay in Lu Shus arms. Her face looked pale. She smiled. She knew, from the moment she informed Lu Shu of this trip, that Lu Shu did not get what she meant. But it was fine. In the end, he still brought her here, despite the rising tension outside. The gray-haired Priest asked with a smile, Are there any legal factors that demand the stopping of this wedding? No reply. Any objections to this wedding? No reply. The Cartel Metahumans in the crowd had already started a fight with the Danke. Meanwhile, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You guarded the entrance of the church. They stopped whoever attempted to enter. But they were outnumbered. Within a few minutes, they had been wounded multiple times. Chen Zuan laughed bitterly. How unfair! We guard the door when Brother Shu is having his wedding inside. Outside St Pauls, a man walked towards the church in an imposing manner. He was Satan. Staring at the three of them, Satan calmly asked in English, Whats the point of fighting to death for someone else? Do you think you could stop my chariot? Chen Zuan scratched the back of his neck in confusion. Err What did he say? Cheng Qiuqiao rolled his eyes and translated for him. Chen Zuan was still confused. Chariot? Why do I not see any? Cheng Qiuqiao asked, Do I have to translate for you? Of course! Quick! Chen Zuan was getting impatient. So Cheng Qiuqiao asked Satan in English where his chariot was. Satan laughed coldly. Futile attempt. Soon you shall understand why you can only be ants. All of a sudden, more than ten members of the Danke darted towards them. As though three Class Cs were not worthy of his action, Satan simply stood aside to watch with cold eyes. Like leaves in a storm, the three of them struggled under the attack. But they did not yield no matter what. The Danke members collapsed into pools of blood, and Chen Zuan and the other two were covered in blood too. When Chen Zuan braced himself for the next round of attack, he realized that all of the Danke members were dead. Suddenly, he let out a hearty laughter. I am Chen Zuan. Who dares to fight me?! Satan stepped towards him, his face frosty as ice. He was like a giant ready to crush an infant. At this critical moment, a spear thrust out from the crowd. Cao Qingci had finally made her move! She had remained inconspicuous before this moment! Nie Ting once said that Cao Qingcis composure and disguise made her a talented assassin, but not a leader. But the latter half of his sentence was that Cao Qingci would be the best assassin! It was just the right time, and even Satan did not see it coming. At that instant,Satan, an expert who was only one step away from Class A, hurriedly pulled over a Danke member as his shield! Chapter 707 - No, I Don’t Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Outside of St Pauls a river of blood had formed. However, the violence and cruelty there had no impact on those inside of the church at all. Mr Lu Shu, do you agree to take Ms Coral Johnson as your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you apart? Lu Shu remained silent for a long moment. He had once watched an identical plot in a movie, but today, he was the main character. Yes, I do. Exhausting all her remaining strength, Coral hugged Lu Shus neck tightly, as if to hold on to the last wisp of warmth in this world. Ms Coral Johnson, do you agree to take Mr Lu Shu as your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you apart? Silence. Im sorry, Lu Shu, Coral said, tears welling up her eyes, No, I dont. Drops of tears rolled out of her eyes, as if falling into an abyss. In tears, Coral smiled. I said it, but I think you didnt hear it. I will say it again. Lu Shu, please stay with me for the rest of our lives. If you say no, I will wait till you agree. If not, I will think of other ways. Lu Shu felt a giant hand grasping tightly at his heart. His blood flow almost stopped due to the excruciating pain. In fact, I heard it. In fact, I knew you did, Coral continued, smiling, I know Ive been putting in more effort than you, but it doesnt matter. It was my wish that one day you would like me too. And now, that wish has finally been fulfilled. Lu Shu was speechless. Coral gave a light pat at Lu Shus chest and said, Finally, I have a place in here. I am selfish to insist that you accompany me during my last moments. But I dont want you to live in the shadow of my death from today onwards. Hence, Im sorry, Lu Shu. I dont agree. I cant agree. Actually, I have a secret. I always have a feeling that I may not love you this much when my Gungnir breaks. I dont know why, but I dont want to accept it. So, please forgive me. This is the best ending for me. Its so good to have you in this world. Coral gently ran her fingers across Lu Shus face. Farewell, my love. Then, there was a crack, as if something inside Coral had broken apart. Lu Shu could feel the rapid fading of her vitality, until her energy waves became undetectably weak. Corals eyes were shut, and her adorable eyelashes would not dance again. The invisible hand lifted Lu Shus heart forcefully and cruelly. The agony was suffocating. The priest released a heavy sigh. He patted Lu Shus shoulder and exited from the door, leaving a world of silence for him. All of a sudden, the white tree mark in Lu Shus palm shone brightly. The broken Gungnir in Corals body transformed into white stars and radiance, flowing into his palm. In the next instant, Lu Shu felt himself in another world, which seemed to harbor a grand and eternal will. The new epoch has finally arrived, someone said in the world. The voice was seemingly transmitted to Lu Shus brain directly. In silence, Lu Shu raised his head to gaze at the towering tree. Just like Corals description, the tree blotted out the sky, and countless creatures inhabited its branches. Tens of thousands of roots immersed underground, leading to nowhere. Who are you? asked Lu Shu. As you can see, I am the World Tree. You came with the key, and I have always been waiting. Oh, said Lu Shu. Then, he kept silent. He felt nothing, as if his heart had been dead. The voice suddenly said in a joking tone, That girls feelings for you stemmed from the reliance of a branch on its main trunk. Your grief will be relieved when you recognize this. Lu Shu fixed the World Tree with a calm stare. Fking bullshit! The will was not angered. It continued to indulge in its own analysis. In fact, there is a way to save her, but in exchange you have to give her the World Tree. Has it ever occurred to you why she fell for you, a mere mortal? Her bloodline was exceptionally pure, just like her ancestors. It is no exaggeration to claim that she is a goddess in this world. How can a God love a human? I belong to you, and her feelings stemmed from the connection between Gungnir and me. In this case, are you willing to save her? the will repeated. It seemed that Lu Shu was connected to the bloodline of the World Tree. It was a strange feeling. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly understood that this grand existence was really his. And the Tree was telling the truth, without a doubt. Sitting on a root, Lu Shu went quiet. As it turned out, he was fooled by fate. And the loneliest individual on this world was actually he himself. Then, he started to mock himself. So thats why a wonderful girl like her would like me, a lame joker. At the end of the day I am still unworthy of love. Lu Shu continued, as if talking to himself, Do you know? In the past, a girl confessed to me. But in the end I realized that she only wanted me to help her do her homework. Ridiculous, right? Will you die if you do your own work? Why are feelings and lies so meaningless? So, are you still willing to save her? the will asked. Lu Shu suddenly started laughing. Sometimes I really hate the word fate. No matter how far you go, its all lies. Even dreams are better than that. But so what? Im still willing to save her. For some reason, I want to thank fate, for at least caring for me for once. Alright, screw all the bullshit. I simply dont want to see her dead. Whats wrong with me? Im not so helplessly emotional. His tone had finally turned serious. I want to save her. It was like that day, when he received a fake 50-yuan note. Despite his urge to take revenge against the world in the same way as how he had been mistreated, he still bore all the unhappiness himself. This time, he had been well fooled by fate. But he would rather believe that everything he had felt and seen was real, that they had truly existed. At this moment, the will seemed to have withdrawn from the connection with Lu Shu. A distant voice sounded, The upcoming era is far more interesting than any other history. I will look forward to it. Suddenly, Lu Shus consciousness returned to the church. The white tree mark in his palm slowly rose up, shining brightly! Then, as if it was alive, the mark gently fell into Corals chest. Dong dong. It was Corals heartbeat. Her vitality was recovered. Coral was reborn. This time, she acquired the entire World Tree, which would belong to her from this day onwards. Carefully Lu Shu lowered her body and placed her on the soft red carpet. With the can tab on his finger, he strode towards the door of the church. Outside, there were battles that he had to fight. As he left, his figure looked painfully lonely yet decisive. Farewell, my love. Coral felt that she had had a long dream. In the dream, she was like a vulnerable little girl, running about in the darkness. She felt that she was losing something forever, which made her heart ache. She ran on and on for a few days and nights. Finally, there appeared a gray castle in the dark world. It stood in her way. In front of the castle, Coral punched the walls and cried continuously. Her fists were bleeding, and her bones almost fractured under the impact. But she did not want to stop, which would make her lose the dearest thing in her life. Hence, she was willing to exchange her life for it. With a crack, the gray castle finally yielded. The noise was deafening in this quiet world. However, the fissure was still too small. The gray castle seemed unbeatable without true power. Lying on the red carpet, Coral was like a princess in a grand ceremony. Her beauty was beyond words. At the instant when the crack appeared, a drop of a tear rolled down her cheeks. It was like the first ray of light before sunrise. The princess mumbled, as if sleep-talking, Dont go, Lu Shu. Her voice was as soft as the mist. No one knew whether she had really said it. Chapter 708 - Can’t Continue This Conversation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even Coral did not know how long she had been dreaming for. She cried in front of the gray barrier. The thing she loved the most was about to break. Just at that moment, her magical instincts suddenly came in front of a massive tree. A voice softly said, I have drifted from place to place across time and space. This is the first time someone has surrendered so readily after all these years. Coral was dumbfounded. Didnt she die? What was this tree? Where was she? The voice said, Do you remember the Gungnir? Coral was dumbfounded. Yes. Do you remember the Deities? Yes. Do you remember a person called Lu Shu? Coral was dumbfounded. This name was very familiar. But it seemed to have been forcefully covered in soil by something and died along with the Gungnir. This name was undoubtedly important. So important that she felt that it was familiar. Everything that had happened in the past seemed to flash past, and then disappear. Who is Lu Shu? Remember this name. He will begin a new era. What era? You will yearn for it. But the World Tree did not say what kind of era it would be. It remained tight-lipped. But why do I have to remember him? Coral asked softly. Because he gave up on me, the most valuable thing in the world, to save your life, the World Tree chuckled. Why do I feel like youre a tsundere 1 , asked Coral curiously. I feel like we cant continue this conversation. The next moment, Corals world was once again plunged into darkness. The World Tree mark appeared on Corals palm. The Gungnir was no longer in a symbiotic relationship with her. Rather, it was a true weapon that she possessed. As for the World Trees abilities, no one knew what it was capable of. A faint voice repeated Lu Shus name over and over again in the darkness, as if it were trying its best to remember. Lu Shu took large strides and walked out of the church. When he opened the doors of the church with a bang, the sunlight and blood from outside all came into sight. Everyone momentarily stopped fighting. They looked at the young man standing at the doors of the church. His expression was peaceful, but full of resolution. The 36 threads from the Sparrow Shade swept forth like a storm. Satan, who was fighting Cao Qingci, could only look on helplessly as he saw his subordinates die one by one. Everyone had been accurately stabbed in the heart. The 36 grey threads were like strings of death. They killed Satans subordinates with great ease. It was quiet inside the church. Coral silently lay down on the red carpet. Her head was decorated with flowers. Outside the church, it was chaos. It was a bloodbath. The ground was littered with corpses. Lu Shu calmly walked through the battlefield. It was as if he was walking through a flower garden. Lives were lost whenever the Sparrow Shade passed by. Lu Shu was somewhat surprised that Cao Qingci could match up against Satan. Cao Qingci and Chen Zuan were also surprised that Lu Shu could now kill people instantly and easily. How terrifying! The world was quiet. Lu Shu walked alone. Following Nie Ting, they had encountered another figure from the Heavenly Network who could calmly kill others. Furthermore, he was still a young man. The members of the Cartel had also just arrived. They did not even put on makeup before joining the fight. The civilians by the side waved their flags and cheered them on. When the fight became too intense, they sought shelter in a building nearby and cheered through the windows. It was as if these civilians had become a part of the realm of cultivation. There was no separation between them. Satan opened and closed his arms. There were sounds of explosions. Lu Shu calmly looked at the battlefield. Satan had the rare ability to control air. Cao Qingci and the people surrounding Satan had to continuously change positions, as Satan had thinned the air around him. They had to distance themselves away from Satan and breathe before they could continue fighting. Suddenly, someone jumped down from the rooftop of a building nearby like a wild horse. He carried a flame in his hand and threw it towards Satan. The person was in a frenzy. He shook his fist, as if he was performing. Someone from the Cartel on the street suddenly pulled out a loudspeaker and played rock music. It was as if he had brought his own background music Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and the rest were dumbfounded. To be honest, they had been on many assignments, but they had never seen such interesting Metahumans. Lu Shu paid more attention. That person was Cartels leader. He was a fire-strength Metahuman. He was only a single step away from reaching Class A. Although Satan was strong, Arturos strength was unfathomable as well. He dared to support Lu Shu on Sardinia without restraint because he had made up his mind to maintain the Cartels neutrality. Now, a majority of the Department of Faith Theory were being held back by the Puppet Master in the northern city. He had to handle attacks from both sides! Satan felt that the situation was not in his favor and prepared to retreat. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Did you think you could come and leave as you wish? It was no wonder that Satan was called the top Class B in Europe. He suddenly drove Cao Qingci and Arturo out. They chased after him on the streets and fought him. Boom! Bang! Lu Shu jumped into the sky. He was like a falcon in the sky! There was no way that no one noticed him. It was as if as long as he was on the battlefield, he would become the center of attention! The snowy mountain in Lu Shus sea of chi suddenly collapsed with a crash. The number of sword prototypes increased again! A second small sword spirit jumped out of the snowy mountain. It happily huddled with Concealed Arrow. To Lu Shus surprise, the sword spirit within Corpsedog suddenly jumped out and greeted the sword spirit within Concealed Arrow Lu Shu looked at the sunlight. He grew melancholic. Since he was not reliable, he would not blame anyone. He was probably the weirdest person in the world. No wonder not many people liked him. Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog flew towards Satan. When the two flying swords came in front of Satan, he turned around and tried to run. But he did not expect two small, white sword spirits to jump out of Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog. He dodged the first sword spirit that tried to slap him. He also dodged Cao Qingcis sword. His protective gear blocked the attacks from the Cartel Metahumans. But Concealed Arrows sword spirit was laughing merrily. It still had not made its move! Everything seemed to have stopped in a freeze-frame. The small sword spirit jumped out of Concealed Arrow. Its clear and melodious laughter pierced through the silence. While everyone had their eyes on the sword spirit, it suddenly shook its fist and punched Satan in the crotch! When Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan saw this, they wanted to close their eyes. How cruel! They could not understand what was happening. This was evidently a serious fight. Why was it that the moment Lu Shu appeared, everything had changed?! If Arturo bringing his own background music was weird enough, what was with Lu Shu?! Chapter 709 - You Are Good-Looking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They had been waiting for Lu Shu to carry out a massacre. For example, they wanted to fight tenaciously side by side with Lu Shu. No matter how injured he had become, Chen Zuan wanted to shout, Chen Zuan is here! Who dares to fight me? But now, he had no chance to do so. They had nothing else to do here In a flash, the small sword spirit had come in front of Satan! Satan suddenly bent over like a cooked shrimp. Ouch When Lu Shu saw his, he was very shocked as well. So the second sword spirit hit people in the crotch Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu in shock. So what if we are shocked? You should be the last person shocked by this! Good. He no longer had to call him Satan. He could just call him Erdan 1 . Of course, he still had to see how strong this sword spirit was. If it were stronger, Lu Shu would be able to get a head start in battles. After this strange event, the members of the Danke quickly got into formation and protected Satan. They retreated back to the coast. What set them apart from other organizations was their unity and their high efficiency in coordinating attacks. The members of the Cartel gathered around. But Lu Shu had suddenly lost his drive to fight. Chen Zuan carefully looked at Lu Shu. He should have been smiling, but he had a peaceful expression on his face. Brother Shu, was the wedding successful? Chen Zuan had an unpleasant premonition. Lu Shu leaned against the door of the church. We didnt marry. We broke up. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. It was such a grand wedding ceremony, but now, they have broken up? He suddenly thought about what he had experienced in the past. He could not help but sigh. As expected. Your first love is part of your training. Your first love is not part of your training. Being single is, said Lu Shu calmly. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Were we talking about this? Chen Zuan glanced at the tab on Lu Shus finger. For some reason, his heart skipped a beat. The tab was normal and plain. But when Lu Shu solemnly wore it on his finger, it was like a ring full of memories. He knew how weak the girl was when Lu Shu carried her in. So back then Chen Zuan felt that he understood Lu Shus feelings. He calmed down and softly comforted him. Feelings are like that. I dated Du Xuemei for seven days before breaking up with her, because I did not know that the quote, What is reasonable is real; that which is real is reasonable was by Hegel. Back then when she asked me who the quote was by, I replied with Lu Xun. After that, she broke up with me Lu Shu slowly turned to look at Chen Zuan. He was silent. Didnt Lu Xun say so? From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Suddenly, the trees along the streets of Olbia sprouted new shoots. The roads were full of greenery. It was as if the trees were celebrating a grand ceremony. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Someone discovered a tree, who had died and should have been replaced by the municipal government, sprouting again. The lime trees started to bloom. The entire city was filled with white flowers. Lu Shu knew the reason behind all this, but he could not help but look back at the church. These were Heavenly Visions produced after advancing to Class A! The girl in the church floated and quickly flew out. When she passed by the doors of the church, Lu Shu could not help but look over. He still had a glimmer of hope. But the girl calmly brushed past him, as if he was no different from the rest of the crowd. Suddenly, Coral stopped and hovered in front of Lu Shu. She stared at Lu Shu. Have we met before? Chen Zuan stood at the side. His jaw slowly dropped. What was happening? Even if the two of you fought, there was no need to act as if you did not know each other, right? Lu Shu laughed and did not reply to Corals question. But there was a sting in his heart. Coral thought about it and said, You are good-looking. Although youre not particularly good-looking. Coral then flew north. She had to save someone. Lu Shu was left alone in front of the church. He stared into space and did not speak. He suddenly laughed and said to Chen Zuan, Come, lets go home. Chen Zuan just witnessed what had happened. Lu Shu was definitely not feeling god. He quickly caught up to Lu Shu and comforted him. Dont be too upset. Those with the same illness sympathize with each other. Your fate is just as tragic as mine Lu Shu shook his head. No. Your fate is more tragic than mine. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! I am trying to comfort you here! Chen Zuan was simply dumbfounded. But he suddenly realized that Lu Shu was still Lu Shu. He did not fear how the world would treat him. He would still calmly face the world, as if nothing had changed. If he could redo his life, Lu Shu would have made the exact same decisions, until the world reached its end and light disappeared from this world. The 50 yuan counterfeit note of life floated along the river of time. Some decided to spend it, while others decided to tear it up. If one spent the money, maybe they would become happier. But Lu Shu had never regretted his decision. Corals cousin quietly laid on the border of the northern city. The rain water splashed on the earth by the side of the road, turning the road slightly yellow. Corals cousin suddenly gasped in shock. Oh no, I overslept! I have to hurry up! Who knows when Francesco will come! They had fought the battle for two days and two nights. Both parties were exhausted. Even Francesco did not try to get past them. But after they finished this fight, they did not have the strength to even get up! Coral defied the laws of physics and landed straight beside her cousin. Are you all right? Corals cousin looked at her. Not only was Coral unharmed, she had even advanced to Class A. He was wild with happiness. Im fine, Im fine! Francesco is no match for me! The members of the Deities by the side kept quiet. At that moment, Corals cousin suddenly saw Corals hand and was dumbfounded. Why do you have this tab on your hand? Coral raised her hand and looked at the tab. She did not know why she was wearing it either. She just wanted to wear it. She treasured this simple and crude tab as if it were a rare treasure. Even she herself did not know why it was so important to her. Coral asked, Dont you think that this tab is very pretty? Its different from the rest. Corals cousin almost thought that Coral had a fever. What was so different about this tab? Chapter 710 - : A New Beginning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Inside the quiet and dark space, there was the seemingly faint sound of trickling water. There was no wind, and no other sound except for the water. This was like another world. Suddenly there was a flurry of footsteps. Someone said emotionlessly, I know you can hear me, the Arcane. Answer me. Haha, long time no see, Cloud Yi! a voice answered from somewhere in the darkness. In 2018, Tiger Zhi and I summoned you countless times. Why did you not answer us? The Arcane defended himself. How could I answer you when all those people were killed in the battles? Then were you dead? Cloud Yis voice turned cold. How can I confirm that you are not traitors? The Arcanes voice also became fierce under the bombardment of questions. Why were we exposed that year? Why did Qing Wu and the rest die in the ambush? Now, only the three of us survived, out of seven Puppet Masters. Either you or Tiger Zhi betrayed us. Now tell me, is my suspicion ill-founded? In the darkness, Cloud Yis voice was as cold as ice. There can be no traitors among Puppet Masters. Her words were articulated clearly and confidently, as if it was an unshakable religious belief. Ha. The Arcane laughed. Cant be sure of that. I used to think so too, but Ive changed my mind. Cloud Yi had seemingly calmed down. Time will prove everything. We shall all patiently wait for our Kings glorious return. So what are you doing here? asked the Arcane, smiling, Dont pretend you are not there, Tiger Zhi. Who can evade my senses in the darkness? A middle-aged man gave a laugh in the dark to show his presence. But he did not utter a word. Cloud Yis voice was cold again. Why did you not stop him when the King gave the World Tree away? You were the guardian of the Tree. Were you by the side of the tree back then? You know, I cant even step out of that world. I have to rely on my magical instincts just to come here. Besides, I had a talk with him, the Arcane said cheerfully, The new King is about to be awoken, and a fresh era is soon to begin. Everyone under the throne is a lackey. Nonetheless, the new King seems rather unusual Tiger Zhi commented with a hearty laugh, I agree with you. Our King is quite unique. But honestly speaking, I like it this way I AM ASKING YOU, WHY DID YOU NOT STOP HIM! Cloud Yi roared. Her fury silenced Tiger Zhi at her side. The Arcane was quiet for a long moment. I did. Who said I didnt? But the King made up his mind despite my repeated dissuasion. Besides, why are you so angry? The World Tree is our Kings treasure. He can take it back from the girl anytime he desires. The World Tree is not even in our Kings control now, Cloud Yi said with a cold laugh, Thanks for YOUR reminder, the King learned that the World Tree was the cure for the girl. Whats wrong with you, the Arcane? Are you expecting to fool us with such bad excuses? The King represents the absolute will. Of course I have to serve him according to his wish, the Arcane explained. Then why did you seal the girls memories? And give her a glimmer of hope? Cloud Yis voice was spine-chilling. Her murderous intentions almost filled the entire dark space. How would I know that her emotions were so strong that she could open a crack on my seal? Why did I seal her memories, you asked? How can our King develop feelings for others? How can a man, who is in charge of all emotions, possess true feelings?! the Arcane roared, Cloud Yi, have you already forgotten the death of the old King of Gods? Answer me, why did NEITHER of YOU stop him? How did you protect him?! Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi, you are sinful. Rot in hell! BOTH OF YOU! After a few moments of silence, Cloud Yi said, Dont live in the past, the Arcane. You have gone out of your mind. Tell me how to forget! The Arcane had gone seemingly mad due to exasperation. The King needs no emotions! Those are useless impurities! If the King needs no emotions, why did we pledge our loyalty for him, said Cloud Yi calmly, The King represents the absolute will. It is his own business. But our duty is to serve him, and die for him whenever necessary. Remember this. The King has to ascend to his throne through a way paved by bones and blood. No one can help him with it. Dont interfere with the Kings personal matters again, or I will kill you myself. I will tell the King about this matter in the future, and let him be the judge. Ha, I thought both of you had already made your move, the Arcane mocked to his hearts content, Its fine. Well see whos really willing to be the bones upon which our Kings throne stands. I will kill the both of you too, if you are traitors. The footsteps drew distant. After a few ripples in the space, the world returned to emptiness. The Capital, Liuhai Lane. Coral has ascended to Class A, said Shi Xuejin, who was reading a document in his hands. Satan is still alive. He abandoned all his people and fled alone, though the latter did not mind at all. Germans are truly scary. Cartels island-wide celebration has been ongoing for three days straight, for this victory Lu Shu and the rest are on their way back home. Until there, Shi Xuejin looked up at Nie Ting. This time, you are wrong. You said that Lu Shus flowers would grow when he did not sow, that he would always succeed when he did not mean to, that he would produce results despite his unreliable means. You were right in the past, but how about this time? The alliance with the Deities is a gone case. The girl has amnesia now, according to Chen Zuan. His information should be accurate. Nie Ting did not even bother to open his eyes. The alliance aside, he has significantly weakened the various organizations in Europe. Isnt this our ultimate goal? Do you know how many kills he had along the way? Almost comparable to mine. Shi Xuejin corrected him expressionlessly. You are wrong again. He has killed more than you did when you were a Class B. Two more. Shi Xuejin pointed out two fingers to show the number two, but it looked more like the gesture of victory At this moment, someone entered the yard. Heavenly King Nie, there was a call from the Deities. They want to talk to you ten minutes later. Will you be available? Nie Ting was stunned. Why the need for talks when she had amnesia? He had wanted Lu Shu to seduce her in an attempt for an alliance, but who would expect Lu Shu to almost marry her Which spy would marry the target he was supposed to seduce? Impressive. Nie Ting had to admit. Page it over, ordered Nie Ting. Ten minutes later, Nie Tings phone rang on the stone table. After he picked up the call, his face turned stern, as if he had been told something extremely unbelievable. Of course! We would love to cooperate with you! Then, Nie Ting hung up the call after a few polite greetings. After the call was over, he rubbed his temples. Strange! Something must be wrong! Shi Xuejin was confused. What on Earth happened? Nie Ting turned to look at Shi Xuejin quietly. The caller claimed to be the cousin of the Master of Gods. He said the Master of Gods is determined to visit China because she insisted she had met the love of her life outside the church. She also said that they must have been a couple in her past life. Shes even been suffering from a poor appetite recently because of that. Shi Xuejin took a long time to recover from his shock. Past life? This is ridiculous! Or is this the real true love?! Nie Ting gazed at the walnut tree, distress written all over his face. How is this love this is freaking fate. From Nie Tings distress, +999! Chapter 711 - To Worship the Heaven Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu left, all the Sardinians waved him goodbye at the port. He had made a whole island of friends during this trip. He calmly gazed at the sea surface. Yet again his life had seemingly returned to normal. He was still an average mean guy, without grand weddings or the enchanting girl. Unexpectedly, though, Chen Zuan was particularly popular among local girls. Many were moved by his perseverance and courage during his fight with the Danke. In the midst of his puberty, how could this little fatty remain unmoved in the face of the many young girls confessions of love? He flirted with them despite their language barrier. His ego was greatly satisfied although there was no real development of their relationships. When their cruise ship departed from the port, there were over ten girls waving Zuan goodbye, crying their eyes out Just when Chen Zuan indulged in his own elation, Lu Shu slapped the back of his head and chided, Did I not tell you to stop flirting with girls? Ouch! Stop it! Chen Zuan ran away with his hands on his head. The Puppet Masters are on the move, Cao Qingci said, standing beside Lu Shu, Be careful. You faced them in both the Koh Chang and Lop Nur remains. Lu Shu nodded sternly. He had wanted to put on his black armor at Sardinia, but did not dare to in the end. It was because he was afraid that the black armor would immediately signal to the Puppet Master that he was the guy she met in the Lop Nur remains But Lu Shu thought that he was not really afraid. He was simply avoiding trouble. He would have been an easy target for two Class As if they really wanted to kill him. Lu Shu was concerned. Why were there so many pros interested in beating him up? After this trip, he would be a thorn in the flesh of the Bishop, and Satan would definitely not forget the appalling humiliation he inflicted. Certainly Lu Shu knew well the effect of the little sword spirits punch. But he had always had difficulty giving the current Satan a new name. It had troubled Lu Shu for a long time, but he refused to give up, as if he would be a failure otherwise. After everything had been settled, Lu Shu felt that his divergent thinking was back C Scattered Eggs! Meanwhile, the Department of Faith Theory was like a venomous snake in the darkness. They had secretly retreated from a southern city after the Heavenly Visions following Corals ascension to Class A. They had no intention to confront Coral head-on, and decided to hide in the safety of their castle to observe the subsequent events. Lu Shu turned to look at Cheng Qiuqiao, who had as many as 11 wounds as a result of the grand battle with Satan. As for Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Han You, they had even more wounds. He had no idea when Cao Qingci ascended to Class B, though he knew that there would surely be an increasing number of Class Bs in the Heavenly Network. In the magical era, they would become the real mainstays in the organization, which would also suffer from a less serious shortage of talents as compared to now. At this moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao gathered around them too. They both had bandages around their bodies, but they seemed to be in a peaceful state of mind. People tended to be more optimistic and composed after every encounter with life and death. Chen Zuan ordered a few glasses of wine from a waiter. Brother Shu, youll become famous due to this fight. Now that we are safe, its the first time I can have a drink with you. Lets bottle up and drink until we are drunk tonight! With that, he passed Lu Shu and Cao Qingci one glass each. Holding a glass of wine, Lu Shu remained silent. Chen Zuan said, Say something, Brother Shu. The cruise ship was sailing past Africa. Lu Shu wondered how Zhao Yongchen was doing now. Actually, his feelings and love were nothing compared to the hardships those people were going through. Slowly he raised his glass and said, To freedom, to death, to the rising sun, and to the people From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Cao Qingcis distress, +66! From Cheng Qiuqiao From Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Wait a moment, Brother Shu. Why to the rising sun and people?! Shouldnt it be to the moonlight?! Lu Shu was silent for three seconds. Then, he suddenly slapped Chen Zuans head. Did I not tell you to stop flirting with girls? Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! When Lu Shu and the rest returned to China, they were received by people from the Heavenly Network. Even their air and bus tickets had been prepared beforehand. Chen Zuan exclaimed, Ive never received such fine treatment in the past. The others remained silent. They had all completed missions before, and such treatment was a rarity no matter how dangerous their assignments had been. Thus, the only reasonable explanation was that one of their team members had changed. Lu Shu and Cheng Qiuqiao would return to Luo City, and Chen Zuan to the Capital, Cheng Qiuqiao to the provincial capital of Yuzhou, and Han You to Sucheng. After Lu Shu said goodbye to the rest, he followed Cao Qingci through the customs. The trip back to Luo City was very smooth. Then, he parted with Cao Qingci and agreed to meet again when the term started at Luo City Cultivation College. Just when Lu Shu was wondering if Lu Xiaoyu had returned as he was reaching home, he received a message from You Mingyu. Are you in Luo City yet? Heavenly King Nie said that he has something to communicate with you regarding the details of the European trip this time. I have to make additional remarks to the power changes in Europe according to your first-person narrative. Sure. Lu Shu certainly had to do this. Where are you? Outside your house. Lu Shu sped up because he did not want to keep You Mingyu waiting. However, he did not see him outside his house. He sent another message. Where are you? Look up In shock, Lu Shu looked up. Outside the door, there was a new pole, on top of which You Mingyu was hanging and swinging about like a flying flag. Even under such situations he was still holding his phone with both hands and texting Lu Shu. How did you end up there?! Lu Shu had a bad hunch. Has Xiaoyu already come home?! She returned a long time ago. After getting lost and having trouble with foreign languages outside, she came back and demanded us to cooperate with her in locating you. She also insisted on being a Heavenly King. But we cant do that, of course replied You Mingyu calmly. Lu Shu was stunned. When was that? When your contact person changed from Zhong Yutang to me, You Mingyu said with a smile. Is Zhong Yutang okay? Lu Shu was still in shock. What do you think? I became your new contact person after all You Mingyu smiled. Then did you do as she said Lu Shu looked at You Mingyu in the sky. Have a guess. Why am I being hung here To worship the Heavens? You Mingyu was still smiling, but there was a tinge of bitterness and anger in it. From You Mingyus distress, +199! Chapter 712 - Brilliant Actor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu saw You Mingyu being hung on the pole as a sacrifice, he jumped in fear. Lu Xiaoyu would definitely be angry at him as he had been out for a very long time. He also did not know what had happened to Zhong Yutang, or why his point of contact had changed to You Mingyu. Furthermore, You Mingyu was very dedicated. He continued to provide Lu Shu with information even as he was being offered as a sacrifice Lu Shu asked, How long have you been hanging here? You Mingyu was lost in thought. Ive been here for three years, and another three years, and another three years. So almost ten years. Brother, I remind myself everyday that Im a police officer. Even when I dream, I still shout, Put down your gun, Im a police officer! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What a brilliant actor! Wait, Ill let you down. No need, no need. You Mingyu suddenly said, After all, I made Xiaoyu angry. Let her vent her anger But Lu Shu did not care. After all, it was not right to hang someone on a pole as an offering. He stretched out and grabbed the pole. He was about to set You Mingyu free, but something unexpected happened. From You Mingyus distress, +299. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Just now, he produced 199 distress points. After Lu Shu said that he would let him go, it grew to 299 points! Lu Shu felt that You Mingyu was thinking of something else. Thus, he had produced 299 distress points. It should not be what he was thinking But as he pulled the pole out of the ground, it changed to 399 distress points You Mingyu said calmly, Theres really no need Lu Shu wanted to prove whether what he was thinking was on the right track or not. He put the pole back into the ground and secretly checked his systems back end. This time, You Mingyu did not produce any distress! Ha ha. Lu Shu wordlessly looked up at You Mingyu he did not need any words. The distress points spoke the truth. No wonder he only produced 199 distress points after being there for so long! Lu Shu set You Mingyu free and said with a sense of justice, I feel bad that you were stuck there for so many days. Hurry up and rest. He wanted to pat You Mingyus shoulder, but he retracted his hand. He went back into his house without looking back. From You Mingyus distress, +666! You Mingyu said, Be careful. Some strange happenings have occurred across the world. Also keep an eye on Little Fury. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What strange happenings? Did some trouble occur in the half a month he had spent floating in the sea? Also, what happened to Little Fury? Lu Shu had an unpleasant premonition. Little Fury was now very intelligent. Its intelligence did not differ much from a persons. But it had never received any proper moral education. It may form the wrong beliefs after seeing the great wide world. Lu Shu opened the door and saw a bowl of freshly made, piping hot tomato noodles with egg. It was like the bowl that Auntie Liu had made when he and Lu Xiaoyu returned to Qingzhou. Giving dumplings before departure and giving noodles upon arrival. This evoked a very warm feeling, as if there would definitely be someone waiting at home when you returned. They were busy in the kitchen so that you could eat freshly cooked food when you returned. The television was on, but the volume was very soft. Global news was being broadcast. The anchorwoman was reporting on a major accident that had happened that afternoon. Two motorcycles had crashed into each other and injured more than seventy people. Lu Shu saw Lu Xiaoyu quietly sitting on the sofa and reading a book. It seemed as if she did not realize that Lu Shu was home. You Lu Shu wanted to speak, but stopped. It seemed as if Lu Xiaoyu did not hear anything, and that bowl of noodles had nothing to do with her. Your book is upside down. Lu Shu finally spoke. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +999! She could not continue her act. Lu Xiaoyu silently threw the book on the sofa and changed the channel to Naruto. Eat your noodles. Little Fury made them, not me. Little Fury jumped in from the window. It suddenly realized that the atmosphere in the room was odd. It was dumbfounded. It hesitated and took out a pocket-sized notebook from its little backpack. It wrote with a small pencil. Who made this bowl of noodles? I want them From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +299! Lu Shu laughed. So Lu Xiaoyu had made the bowl of noodles for him. She was very upset and did not want to care about him. But the moment she knew that he was about to return, she could not help but busy herself in the kitchen to make Lu Shu some freshly cooked food. After traveling around the world, experiencing the whole spectrum of human emotions, and loneliness, the world felt as if it had returned to its beginning. But when Lu Shu looked at Little Fury, his expression darkened. He held Little Fury in his hands. What happened to your hair? The tuft of purple hair on Little Furys head had become colorful. It looked like it had been permed. Little Fury looked very smart. Little Fury wrote on its small notebook, trembling in fear. I smoked, I drank alcohol, and I permed my hair. But I am still a good Fury. Lu Shu was silent. Did you get any tattoos? Little Fury carefully looked at Lu Shu and wrote. Are tattoos Ill tattoo a vulgarity on you, said Lu Shu kindly. From Little Furys distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu suddenly got up and walked out. Lu Shu saw Lu Xiaoyu jump up to the roof. He let Little Fury down and went out. When he came to the roof, he saw Lu Xiaoyu sitting down on the edge of the roof. She faced the sunset, thinking about something. Lu Shu, isnt the world outside exciting? Lu Xiaoyu said in a small voice, I went to Russia, Egypt, and Germany. The people there are very kind. Although I didnt understand what they were saying, they gave me food. Of course, there were some unlawful people. I thanked those who gave me food and I killed those who were unlawful. Lu Shu quietly sat beside Lu Xiaoyu. They looked at the sun setting in the distance and sinking into the orange clouds. They were bathed in the warm light. Lu Shu did not speak. Lu Xiaoyu continued to talk. I was in Russia for five days. Somehow, I was attacked by someone there. I thought that he was crazy. What was he doing? After that, I was in Egypt for 11 days, then Germany for seven days. I had wanted to go to Sweden, but I went in the wrong direction. Afterwards, I came back, disappointed. This is my first time traveling so far. Suddenly, for the first time, I felt that the world was big. So big that I couldnt find you. Chapter 713 - Return Chapter 713: Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sun had set. It was as if there was a non-existent roar that traveled through the sky. It seemed as if a new era had come and everyone was facing their worries. The young men who adored their crushes. They did not realize that the love letter in their hands had turned wet from their sweat. But in the end, they did not have the courage to send out the love letter. The uncles who had just reached middle age. They had to bear the many pressures of life on their shoulders. It was as if they had suddenly lost their vitality. Just as Lu Shu wanted to speak, Lu Xiaoyu continued talking. Dont speak. Let me finish. After I returned, I told them that I wanted to become Heavenly King. But Zhong Yutang, that old man, laughed for half an hour. Lu Shu gasped in shock. So his point of contact had changed to You Mingyu because Later on, I said that it was fine even if I did not become a Heavenly King. Let me go on assignments. I wanted them to assign me a point of contact to provide information. But that You Mingyu also laughed for half an hour, said Lu Xiaoyu. I dont actually want to do much out there. I just want to be by your side when you encounter any danger. Lu Xiaoyu said softly, In the past, when others tried to bully me at the orphanage, you always protected me. Sometimes, I think about how good it would be if I could do the same for you. But I never had the chance. Lu Shu recalled how Lu Xiaoyu had once said that if Lu Shu could not undergo an awakening, then he could stay at home and cook. Lu Xiaoyu would protect him. Lu Xiaoyu did not think that she had to protect him. She did not want to become a girl who could only depend on him. She wanted to stand with him and occasionally protect him. In the past, I wanted to grow up quickly. I thought that the adult world was full of happiness and freedom. Back then, I even wanted my hairstyle to look more mature. But now I know that some adults dont have hair, Lu Xiaoyu said with a chuckle. Lu Shu was shocked. Suddenly, she stopped laughing and said in a serious tone, Lu Shu, if anyone bullies you in the future, I will definitely step forward bravely for you. So, will you let me stay by your side? Lu Shu felt that he was not lonely at all. When the world returned to its beginning, he was not empty-handed. He laughed. What if someone beats me? I will beat them. Then what if someone tries to kill me? I will kill them. Then what if the entire world wants to kill me? Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. It was as if a memory from a certain afternoon had repeated itself. Then I will wreak havoc in this world. Things have come full circle. When Lu Shu returned from the Collection of Gods and felt the loneliness of this world, Lu Xiaoyu hung up the phone and took an overnight train to the Capital. She opened the door of the internet cafe, allowing the snowstorm to blow into the cafe. When Lu Shu returned from Europe in a pathetic state, Lu Xiaoyu made a piping hot bowl of noodles with egg for him. It was the middle of the night. Lu Shu took two bottles of erkuotou 1 and two roasted chickens. He took out the black pearl for the first time in a while. He entered the Chaos Abyss. Ming Yueye was sitting down with his eyes closed. When Lu Shu came, he said, If you have no good intentions, please do not harm me The roasted chicken that he had left in the Chaos Abyss was dry Lu Shu laughed. He threw the roasted chicken and alcohol at Ming Yueye. This time, Ming Yueye caught them. He was dumbfounded. Since when were you so generous? Lu Shu also did not know why he had come here. Maybe it was because Ming Yueye could not escape. He did not belong to any world. Lu Shu did not feel any pressure when chatting with him. Ming Yueye tore off a leg and stuffed it into his mouth. He was so touched that he almost cried. This is amazing! How long have you been here? Lu Shu sat outside the boundary. He had interacted with Ming Yueye a few times and did not think that he was evil. But Lu Shu would not risk his life. Ming Yueyes abilities were obviously higher than that of Lu Shus. Although he could not sense any waves of energy, could an ordinary person stay in the Chaos Abyss for so long just depending on his Spirit Qi? A few years? A few decades? A few centuries? All possible. Ming Yueye gave an ambiguous answer. There is no night and day here. How would I know how long Ive been here? Who locked you up here? Why were you locked up? Lu Shu asked. Asking so many questions with this amount of food? Ming Yueye laughed. That wont be enough. Stop with your questions. This is not something you can handle. I might even send you to your grave. Oh. Lu Shu stopped talking. He rested his head on his hands and watched Ming Yueye eat. Why have you stopped talking? Ming Yueye asked. Im just silently watching you boast. Lu Shu said calmly, You have a lot to say considering the fact that youve been locked up here. What have you done? Since you have done so much, why didnt the person who locked you up just kill you? What do you understand? Ming Yueye was upset. She wanted me to be tortured to death by the black fog. But she did not expect that I would be able to survive for this long. Furthermore, you took away the black fog by some weird method. What are your secrets? How were you able to keep the black fog? Why dont we trade secrets? Tell me who you are, and Ill tell you who I am. Lu Shu laughed. He just wanted to talk to someone who could not disclose secrets. Thus, he was now very interested. I am the South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, said Ming Yueye. Your turn. Ha ha, you said that last time. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Then I am the West Lord of Heaven Duanmu Huangqi. You said that last time too, said Lu Shu expressionlessly. Ming Yueye thought about it and suddenly sighed. I am a nobody. Im not worth mentioning. Lu Shu suddenly asked, You talked about the South Lord of Heaven and the West Lord of Heaven. Do they really exist? He had always been curious, as it did not seem as if Ming Yueye was making them up. Of course they do. Ming Yueye suddenly grew suspicious. Where do you come from? Have you never heard of them? Who in the world are you? Me? Lu Shu laughed. I am the West Lord of Heavens follower, Kasyapa the Venerable. Didnt you say that you were the East Lord of Heavens follower, Kasyapa the Venerable, said Ming Yueye. The two of them were silent. After a while, Lu Shu politely and awkwardly laughed out loud. Your memory is really good Ming Yueye continued to ask, Who exactly are you? You are not from this world? Why did you ask me if I have ever heard of the Puppet Master back then? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Didnt you say that you have never heard of the Puppet Master? Hm? Ming Yueye was dumbfounded. Chicken really is delicious. Chapter 714 - The Graduation Season Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nowadays, the second watershed in every Chinese persons life was probably the National College Entrance Examination(NCEE) 1 . Some people disagreed, quoting many successful stories of university drop-outs. However, the fact was, those people quit school because they were no longer satisfied with the content taught in university After years in the workplace, one would finally realize that academic grades were really a shortcut for climbing up the social ladder. In most circumstances, undergraduate qualifications truly determined ones social standing in the future. This was the reality, even though it was quite sad. Lu Xiaoyu was confused when Lu Shu told her that. Why is it only the second watershed, if it is really so important? Whats the first one? Lu Shu sighed. The first is your birth The NCEE was already over with when Lu Shu came back from Europe. Looking back, Lu Shus heart was filled with a mixed bag of emotions. Last time, he had studied so hard for a renowned university, which would get him a well-paid job and a better life for Lu Xiaoyu and himself. But times had changed, and so had his goals. The once important NCEE was now insignificant for him. He was a free man when other students were busy preparing for the exams. Leisure was a luxury for Lu Shu. Suddenly it rained. Standing along the corridor outside his classroom, Lu Shu studied the rain. The ground and railings were wet, but the corridor remained dry. Lu Shu reached out with his hands. The rain drops that fell onto his palms immediately came alive, dancing cheerfully. Sometimes they turned into a bird grooming its feathers, sometimes a lively puppy. Behind him in the classroom, there was a heated discussion on estimated marks and the intended universities each person was applying to. At that time in Yuzhou, students were required to apply to universities first based on their estimated marks before the results and cut-off points were released. Lu Shu had no intention, nor the need, to indicate his choice of school. Files regarding his personal particulars had long since been highly classified. Even Luo Shen Cultivation College had no right to access his information, except for his name. Jiang Shuyi did not turn up, as if he had vanished from the world after the training camp. Lu Shu tried to call him, but no one answered. A gaping gap seemed to have formed between Lu Shu and his past experience on the very last day of the NCEE. Without any friends, he would not be contacted, nor invited, for any class gatherings. Everyone had a new chapter of life ahead of them. Different majors, different cities, and young couples would be separated by distance. As for Lu Shu, he would enter a new cultivation college to start his life afresh. There was no turning back. In any case, a graduation certificate from a cultivation college would not get him a decent commoners job. Although it was true that many organizations were recruiting Metahumans as highly skilled workers, it would not make sense for a lightning-type Metahuman to end up as an electrician. In fact, it was fair to say Lu Shu had just lost his love. Actually he had never decided to commit to anybody, but Corals feelings for him were overwhelmingly fervent. Coral was well aware that Lu Shus decision to take her away was solely out of his concern about her safety, not love. Yet, how could Lu Shu not develop any feelings for Coral? He was not a rock. Then came the thrilling elopement, which almost made him believe that he was in love. Yet, just when he was giving it a serious thought about whether to commit to their relationship, and became mentally prepared for it, he lost her all of a sudden Fate loved to play with peoples feelings. Meanwhile, the grand wedding had become a hit on the Golden Foundation forum. Lu Shus name also became well-known as a newly ascended Class B super expert in the cultivation realm. Some people believed that he was only second to Class As, some said he could be the ninth Heavenly King, and there were quite a few negative voices too. He was accused of breaking a wall of a restaurant and destroying some secret practitioners weapons Anyway, this was how the Internet was like nowadays. You would be criticized and judged regardless of what you did. Philanthropists were called hypocrites, and non-philanthropists heartless. If you had always been nice but did something not quite up to peoples expectations, they would not even care about why you had done it; instead, they would say, Ha, a terrible person. A good actor in the past though. If the situation was reversed and a bad guy suddenly did something nice, people would say, Actually hes not bad, even though he didnt show his kind side in the past. This was how irritating the world was. Then, for some reason, almost everybody knew that the wedding did not end well and the groom and the bride had become strangers ever since. Having heard soft footsteps drawing close, Lu Shu turned around. It was Liu Li. Lu Shu certainly did not expect him to initiate a conversation with himself. Thus, Lu Shu asked with a smile, So youve forgiven me, your cousin? From Liu Lis distress, +666! After a long moment of awkward silence, Liu Li said, Actually, time will heal your wounds. About the breakup. I understand how you feel, even though you are a terrible person. What do you understand? No one likes you anyway, replied Lu Shu. From Liu Lis distress, +666! Lu Shu was pondering about the link between understanding how he felt and he was a terrible person. Could it be this dude simply wanted to humiliate him? After another long moment of silence, Liu Li asked, Are you a Class B? Yeah. Lu Shu admitted. He had been using his own appearance in the grand battle in Europe. Thus, there was no need to hide the truth. Moreover, the fight at the train station was even more dramatic than the last battle. 2 VS hundreds. The drastic difference in numbers added an extra flavor to the fight. I will catch up with you. After that, Liu Li left immediately. He had made Lu Shu a role model he wanted to compare with. It was also at this moment that one thing became clear. Lu Shu had an inherited trade, not any other trade, but an extremely powerful one. He was no longer the strength-type loser. Lu Shu shouted at Liu Lis back. Liu Li! Liu Li stopped along the corridor, but did not turn. Outside the corridor, rain drops were still dripping down the eaves. Yes? Lu Shu said with some consideration, Thank you. Sure. Then, Lu Shu turned and went home too. By then, all the students in the building had finished estimating their scores. They surrounded their Daoyuan Class friends, expressing their admiration for their exemption from the NCEE and their cultivation opportunities. They hoped they would remain in touch. When Lu Shu walked past the classrooms, all the Daoyuan Class students would turn to look at him in silence. But the other students did not know why. Chapter 715 - The Prelude of Global Evolution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The commoner students did not react any differently when they saw Lu Shu. To them, he was just an unpopular practitioner student next door. But to the Daoyuan Class, none could ignore his presence. In the Lop Nur remains, many of the students from the other states did not know Lu Shu. Some of them had even got his name wrong. There was this student, from the Capital, who asked Chen Zuan, Can I know who the boss of the Flood of Bronze is? Whats his name? Is it Lu Bu 1 ? Or Lu Shu? Lu Hongliu 2 ?! But it was a different story for the Luo City Daoyuan Class. The recent events had changed their impression of Lu Shu tremendously. He had been fighting under the spotlight on the international stage while the rest of them were still struggling with cultivation in China. Whats wrong? someone asked the Daoyuan Class student beside him. The Daoyuan student, whose ego had just been inflated by his commoner classmates admiration, replied in a calm voice. Nothing. Im going home. You can all continue. Why the hurry? his classmates were confused. The Daoyuan Class student drew a deep breath and replied with a smile. I need to go back for cultivation training. In the past, Heavenly Kings seemed too distant a goal for them. They represented the strongest power in the country, which was understandable. But when this goal had been achieved by their classmate, they would suddenly realize that there was not much time left for themselves. Now, even an expert like Lu Shu was going home for cultivation, how could they remain content with their current status and receive flattery as if they deserved it? Quietly the Daoyuan student walked out of the classroom, just in time to see Lu Shu together with their Heavenly King Principal Li Yixiao. Li Yixiao said, Come. Lets have a drink. Sure, replied Lu Shu. The Daoyuan Class student was dumbfounded. That was the difference between Lu Shus life and his own! How cruel! From Chen Bokangs distress, +666! The school term of Luo Shen Cultivation College started earlier than other schools. All students had to report to school to submit their relevant documents. From then onwards, all cultivation resources, including magical stones, would have to be claimed from the Cultivation College, not their past schools. In a steamboat restaurant, Li Yixiaos face looked red in the glow of burning charcoal under the pot, as if he was drunk. After two glasses of beer, Li Yixiao said, Recently, there have been unusual occurrences in places around the world rich in Spirit Qi. Lu Shu was stunned. You Mingyu had mentioned that to him before, but he did not pay much attention. Whats wrong? The rate of magicalization in animals and plants is increasing, replied Li Yixiao, Not a big deal to us, but a headache for the commoners. Lu Shu nodded in agreement. True. Even Class F creatures could cause immense damage to commoner societies. In the past, magical pets were rather popular. Some rich people even spent large sums of money on them and the possession of such creatures was deemed as an indicator of dignified social standing. But problems arose when these animals showcased their exceptional strength. In the Middle East, a few rich guys kept magical leopards and lions. But the animals rose in rebellion. Three Class D magical pets fled into the wilderness after slaughtering hundreds of people, Li Yixiao said, This was only a small-scale disaster. A true disaster befell the townsmen of an Australian town a few years back. One night, thousands of carnivorous red-back spiders suddenly appeared in town. Their appearance turned the entire town into a living hell overnight. Those spiders were both huge in size and aggressive in nature. Moreover, they had developed intelligence. The commoners were defenseless in front of them. Lu Shu pondered over Li Yixiaos words. The rebellion of magical pets was understandable, because most domestic pets were in fact mistreated. This did not happen all the time, though. He had been treating Little Fury well, for instance Although Little Fury would probably disagree with that When magical pets could overpower their owners, they might inflict the harm they had received back onto their abusers, which would be disastrous for commoners. But creatures like red-back spiders were even more dangerous. They would attack any edible creatures, not only humans, because this was their nature! Have you not noticed? Vegetation in Luo City has grown thicker recently, but no reports have been made so far regarding people being attacked by plants, explained Li Yixiao, But we must not let our guard down as Luo City was one of the most Spirit Qi-rich cities in the country. Lu Shu sighed with mixed feelings. I didnt know you could be this serious Li Yixiao replied proudly, Of course. This is a serious matter. As expected, overseas remains are not considered as a serious matter for you After some consideration, Lu Shu said, We need to watch out for plants too. They also have plants nature. Theres no such thing as plants nature, Li Yixiao rebutted, amused, They have no intelligence. But they protect their seeds, explained Lu Shu, Some plants have developed special functions like poison or camouflage for protection of their seeds. This is called evolution, which serves to ensure the continuation of their own species. And what we are about to face could be a global evolution. Things might not be that serious, but humans were not the sole beneficiaries of Spirit Qi, all living creatures were. Now, every single commoners physical abilities had been strengthened, although only to a minimal extent, about a tenth of those of Class Fs. But this showed something. Speaking of which, your Little Fury? Li Yixiao asked hesitantly. Lu Shu understood, so that was Li Yixiaos key message. What did I just say? asked Lu Shu. You were talking about the nature of animals or plants No. I was saying, may our collaboration next time be a success, Lu Shu said firmly. Oh yeah. Right. Thats what you were talking about. Hahaha. Come. Bottle up, Li Yixiao said, his face beaming with joy. Lu Shu frowned. He wondered what on Earth had happened that made the Heavenly Network cautious of creatures like Little Fury. In the end, Li Yixiao was drunk, as if this was a rare opportunity that he was allowed to drink. Then, he started complaining to Lu Shu. Why is my life so hard? Huh? My second relationship has failed again. Lu Shu found it hard to sympathize with him He grinned, I thought you and Nalan Que have always loved each other despite the frequent hiccups. What happened to the first one? Back then, we were really deep in love. Then I told her that I wanted to do that with her, but she refused She said that should only be done after marriage. Then I said, no problem, remember to inform me when you got married Li Yixiao was lisping due to the alcohol. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then? Then she ran away from me with another man! Sadness crossed Li Yixiaos face. It seemed that she had done the right thing Li Yixiaos second girl should be Nalan Que, but Lu Shu was clueless about what went wrong between them. Lu Shu asked, How about the second? She refuses to run away Chapter 716 - Natural Calamities Are Coming Chapter 716: Natural Calamities Are Coming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was really unlucky for Li Yixiao to bump into Nalan Que. He had brought back over 1000 bottles of essential balms. He thought that he could earn some pocket money from them. One or two thousand dollars was a large amount for him. He started selling the essential balms to others, but the balms were eventually confiscated by Nalan Que. He wished for Nalan Que to run away with someone else, but she would not do such a thing Li Yixiao lay down on the table, heavily drunk. He had wanted to treat Lu Shu to a drink, but from the looks of things, he would not be able to pay the bill. When Lu Shu decided to settle the bill, he suddenly realized that Nalan Que was already taking out money at the cashier He vented out his woes, didnt he? Nalan Que walked over and smiled. Actually, I feel that there is no need for you to be so strict with him. But I wont involve myself in your affairs, said Lu Shu. Back then, he was humiliated at my place. He took the train back home that night without even saying goodbye. I did not know where he went either. Thus, from then on, I promised that if I met him again, I would not give him any more than is required to buy a train ticket. Everyday, I give him 50 dollars, said Nalan Que. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Actually, some trains only cost 20 dollars. From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! Lu Shu looked at Li Yixiao ha ha so you have not been knocked out from that alcohol? Lu Shu took out his phone to check. He confirmed, Thats right. It only costs 19 dollars for a standing ticket from Luo City to the provincial capital. From Li Yixiaos distress, +999! Li Yixiao tipsily woke up. Hm? Nalan, youre here. I love you. Lu Shu was getting a headache from this. Why was he in a frenzy over just some spare change? He could see that Li Yixiao was rather heavily drunk. Although he had not yet lost consciousness, his mind was not completely clear either. Under these circumstances, Lu Shu could see how much Li Yixiao wanted money But Nalan Que remained unmoved. She said calmly, Li Yixiao, do you like my angelic appearance, or my demonic physique? Li Yixiao was dumbfounded. Hm, I like your humor Lu Shu was speechless. You are done for, brother. Ha ha, lets talk about this when we get back. Nalan Que carried Li Yixiao on her back and left. The people in the shop had probably never seen such a strong lady. All the people in front of her made way for her. This is love Lu Shu sighed. He walked back alone. It was still raining. Someone without an umbrella hurriedly brushed past him. Suddenly, he felt as if the rain had stopped. He stepped forward and the rain continued to fall from the sky. He turned back in astonishment and looked at the young man he had just brushed past. It was as if an invisible umbrella was sheltering him. Rain fell on the invisible umbrella and stopped abruptly. The moment Lu Shu walked into the courtyard, he suddenly heard a cracking sound under his foot. He looked and saw that he had stepped on and killed a termite. But the termite was rather strange. It was as big as his thumb, and had a much harder shell than ordinary termite. Lu Shu suddenly moved. He moved to the left, bent down and picked up a termite that tried to return into a hole in the ground. It was as big as his thumb as well. Its white and shiny shell was blinding. Its ferocious mouth moved up and down, as if it was about to bite Lu Shu. But since Lu Shu was holding on to its back, it could only bite at air. This termite was very fast. If it wanted to attack an ordinary person, an ordinary person would definitely not be able to escape it. Lu Shu took out his phone from the Seal of Lands and called You Mingyu. He wanted someone to come and take this specimen. Although he had chanced upon it, he should inform the Heavenly Network about this discovery. The termite was called the toothless tiger, as it had great destructive power. Crash! Lu Shu heard a road sign collapse with a crash nearby. He walked over to take a look and saw a few termites going back into the ground. The collapse of the road sign was their masterpiece. As expected, everything had their drawbacks along with their benefits. As humans enjoyed the benefits brought about by the magically-rich era, they also had to face the effects of that double-edged sword. But Lu Shu thought, humans had always inhabited this place. This was mankinds greatest advantage. Now, there was organization and discipline in the Heavenly Network. The team had just been formed. There should be no problems dealing with these creatures, right? But did these creatures possess any other advantageous skills? In less than ten minutes, You Mingyu brought a team of people with him. A Class C earth-type Metahuman stood by the road sign. With a roar, all the soil underneath him was suddenly sent flying out. He had opened up a large hole in the ground. The queen is down there. Just kill it and well be done. The earth-type Metahuman said, We have been cleaning many ant nests recently. Killing the queen ant should do. They are creatures with a rather complex social structure. After that is destroyed, they can no longer survive. Although they have evolved, they have not yet been able to free themselves from the boundaries of the natural world. Lu Shu asked You Mingyu, Has this kind of thing been happening often? Yes. You Mingyu nodded his head and said, Now, we are also thinking of ways to deal with this situation. No matter whether they are termites, ants, insects, or stray dogs, they might suddenly attack. Lu Shu nodded his head and went back. They were experienced with this. There was no need for Lu Shu to hang around either. Lu Shu opened the door and saw Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury on the sofa watching television. Little Fury had dyed its hair back to its original color. It was very worried that Lu Shu would give it a tattoo of a vulgarity. If that really happened, how would it face its underlings? Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu, Recently, there have been many strange creatures in Luo City. Do you know about this? Lu Xiaoyu counted on her fingers. I got Little Fury to bring its underlings to dig up 11 ant nests. Its underlings seem to really like eating those ants. They sounded as if they were eating fries. There were also over ten stray dogs and cats that suddenly attacked people, as if they had gone mad. They were all killed by Little Furys underlings. Killing was no longer a strange thing to Lu Xiaoyu. There was nothing unnatural about it. But for a young girl to talk about these kinds of things it was strangely violent. Lu Shu suddenly realized something. He turned and asked Little Fury, How many underlings do you have now?! Little Fury wrote in its little notebook. Over 40 thousand. Lu Shu gasped in shock. Are you controlling all of them? Yes. Lu Shu thought about it. He took out two refresher fruits and diluted them for Little Fury. He gave another two refresher fruits to Little Fury for it to eat. Lu Shu said, Go and raise their abilities. Remind them that they are forever under your control. Furthermore, when you see any strange creatures about to attack, kill them. Little Fury felt that it was being valued more than before. To be honest, it had wanted to prove himself. But the two demon kings at home were so strong that it did not have the chance to do so. Thus, it had smoked, drank and permed its hair out of depression. Now, it was its turn to shine! Little Fury received the fruits and happily wrote on its notebook. Gold will always shine. Lu Shus expression darkened. Hurry up and shut your mouth. Dont make any mischief now. Little Fury wrote on its notebook with an earnest expression. I, Fury, am willing to smoke, drink and perm my hair for the Lu family! Chapter 717 - Human Order Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Xiaoyu told Lu Shu that Little Fury had used its underlings to dig up the termite nests, Lu Shu realized that perhaps Little Furys underlings could be used on the battlefield. But now, no one knew how severe this disaster would be. If it were on a small scale, then Little Furys current underlings would be enough to deal with the disaster. Lu Shu asked for more details. Most of Little Furys underlings had not even reached Class F. There were only slightly over 100 Class Fs. He decided to observe the situation before taking any further action. If the disaster that the magically-rich era brought about was not too severe, Lu Shu would have to strictly control Little Furys army of mice. After all, the day that they lost control over the mice would be the day of a true disaster. Everything had its limit. Lu Shu was very clear of this. But Lu Shu was also slightly curious. Why did it seem as if Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury had never considered this problem? Lu Xiaoyu was watching Naruto. She thought of something and suddenly asked, Is the Odin bloodline powerful? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It should be quite powerful. Look, in the ancient records, a deity said that he wanted to get rid of criminals, while Odin said that he wanted to get rid of the Titans. There are still many criminals in the world, but not a single Titan so it should be quite powerful. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu said, Lu Shu, dont ever bend over. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why? Im afraid that the water in your brain will spill out, said Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly. From Lu Shus distress, +666! The points produced were enough to exchange for a Chi fruit. After Lu Shu gave the World Tree away, he was slightly worried. Would he still be able to obtain fruits? But there did not seem to be any effects on the fruits. Suddenly, Lu Shu received a notification. Nalan Que had officially been appointed as the tenth Heavenly King. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Back then, when Nalan Que and Li Yixiao came to Africa together, he had a feeling that this would happen. Nalan Ques relationship with her family was slowly growing weaker. Instead, she was becoming more involved within the Heavenly Network. Back then at EO, Nalan Que had contributed greatly in dealing with Bennett. She had passed all the resources Bennett had on hand to the Heavenly Network. Back then, Lu Shu felt that Nalan Que may become a Heavenly King. The Heavenly Network urgently needed the combat power that she possessed, and she had proven herself. But Lu Shu did not realize that Nalan Que had become not the ninth Heavenly King, but the tenth! The position of the ninth Heavenly King was still vacant. What was this? At the same time, the entire Heavenly Network was confused. There was no ninth Heavenly King, but there was the tenth Heavenly King? Those who knew what had happened understood, but many were not aware of what had happened. Lu Shu laughed helplessly. This was strange. But it was even more strange for a person like Li Yixiao to become a Heavenly King On the Golden Foundation forum, there were signs of dispute over the changes in animals. Some said that the animals would not change to a large extent. There was no change in their magical pets at home, and they did not cause any mischief. Some said that they had seen a fox in the mountains. Its behavior was very human-like and had a mind of its own. There were also others who said that their husky would sit on the balcony and seduce girls A self-proclaimed expert released his research findings on the Golden Foundation forum. The findings indicated that the changes would not occur on a large scale, and the animals would not attack humans out of their own initiative. At that time, the news that the redback spider had turned a small town in Australia into a purgatory was still kept classified. Ordinary people around the world did not know about this. Lu Shu laughed coldly. He did not know how this expert had come to that conclusion, but he did not believe him. Earlier, another expert had said that if one often spends money, their frustration will be reduced by 80%, while their EQ would increase. Lu Shu felt that there was nothing wrong about this. But the expert did not say where the money would come from. The next day, all the Luo City Daoyuan Class students suddenly received a notification to gather at Luo City International School. Lu Shu knew that this was probably about the changes in animals and plants. When he came to the school, many people had already gathered. The one speaking was Zhong Yutang, who still had his hand in a cast When Zhong Yutang saw Lu Shu, he suddenly jumped. Then he saw Lu Xiaoyu, who was standing beside Lu Shu. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +555! Li Yixiao came to Lu Shu. He was very upset. Brother, 50 dollars a day is bad enough. Was that on purpose?! Lu Shu sighed with emotion. This is my first time seeing someone who wanted to treat me to a meal, yet acted drunk to avoid paying the bill From Li Yixiaos distress, +199 Today, the Heavenly Network had gathered all these people to talk about the changes in the animals. The Daoyuan Class students did not have to count their marks or submit a list of their desired schools. Everyone had already taken a long break after coming back from the Lop Nur remains. Zhong Yutang split everyone according to their ability levels and assigned them into teams. The aim of this was to strengthen the Heavenly Network during their daily patrols. There were now more and more mutated creatures. They had to increase their strength. Over a thousand new members had just joined. They were very strong as well. Even Class F Daoyuan Class students were more than enough to deal with the mutated creatures. After all, the mutated creatures that they had found so far were at most Class F. There should be no problem dealing with creatures that are not even Class F, right? Lu Shu asked when Zhong Yutang came to find him after allocating the teams. Zhong Yutang looked at Lu Xiaoyu. He was somewhat uncomfortable. He did not allocate Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu into any teams. He hoped that they would be able to provide support at any time. The problem now is not the creatures that we have discovered, said Zhong Yutang after some thought. These creatures have not only grown in strength. They have formed intelligence as well. Have you thought about this? If they are intelligent enough, will they hide to develop their own strength? Animals can multiply very quickly, much faster than that of humans. Lu Shu was shocked. He suddenly recalled the man-eating lizards outside Lop Nur. Had these creatures been developing in the dark for a long time? Till now, Lu Shu could not understand how that lizard had bred so many man-eating lizards. It was nailed to the ground, right Zhong Yutangs phone rang. He listened for about 20 seconds before hanging up. His expression grew serious. Chapter 718 - Natural Order Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhong Yutang said, An ant nest was found under an office building in the downtown region. The foundations of the building has already shown signs of collapse. Fortunately, we found it early and a tragedy has been averted. Lu Shu turned to look at the towering buildings across the cityscape of Luo City. This steel forest was no longer as safe as it appeared. Yet, few residents were aware of the brewing danger. Indeed, the urban landscape was a pleasant sight when viewed through a French window from a high-rise building. But one day, fear would spread across the city when the buildings would start to collapse under the attack of mutated creatures. People would then have nowhere to hide. What was so scary about these creatures was not just their deadliness, but the new social order they brought to the world. Infrastructure, security, standards of living They would change many aspects of life. In the past, the magical era seemed irrelevant to the commoners. Besides having a new hot topic to gossip about, their work and lifestyle remained unchanged. It was still 9 to 5 work, with some slight entertainment afterwards. Nothing much had changed. But now, danger was looming. The only thing Lu Shu could do now was to order Little Fury to up the abilities of its rat minions as soon as possible. Not individual abilities, though, but to increase the number of Class F rats to about 500. After the ingestion of two refresher fruits, Little Fury had once again broken through the bottleneck of his ascension. Much to Lu Shus consternation, Little Furys energy waves at the moment were approaching Class B. At the current rate, it was not impossible for him to ascend to Class B. Lu Shu was surprised by the rate of evolution for animals. Their physical aptitude had even surpassed that of strength-type Metahumans, despite their lack of cultivation means as compared to humans. Could there be animals plotting against humans in secret? Lu Shu was not sure. When he asked You Mingyu for information about mutated creatures, You Mingyu slapped the same old reply back at him again. Accessible only by Heavenly Kings. Lu Shu was not the ninth Heavenly King, even though its position was still empty. Lu Shu messaged You Mingyu. Ive shed my blood for the Heavenly Network! Accessible only by Heavenly Kings. In Europe, I Accessible only by Heavenly Kings. Screw you, Nie Ting. Screw you too, You Mingyu. Xiaoyu, will Big Cat and Naughty Pig rebel? Lu Shu asked. He trusted Little Fury, but reserved his judgment regarding Big Cat and Naughty Pig. Lu Xiaoyu waved her little hand. Everythings under control. Why do I have a feeling that something big might happen every time you say this? If I remember correctly, it was at Pattaya the last time you said it. That time, you dismantled the entire casino palace and made the whole city get involved in a grand fight Lu Shu sighed. Lu Xiaoyu interrupted, No, you are wrong. Bad memory. Lu Shu was displeased. My memory is perfect! You forgot that you are a gay, said Lu Xiaoyu. Im NOT! Lu Shu was shocked. See? You forgot you are, replied Lu Xiaoyu calmly. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shu pondered. What a good way to earn distress points! He messaged You Mingyu again. Your memory is bad. How so? You forgot that you are a gay. Lu Shu was grinning behind the screen. I didnt. I know I am. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shus face darkened. This matter started with Lu Xiaoyu, so all the distress points were credited to her. Meanwhile, You Mingyu was utterly confused. Why was he talking about such things late at night?! At this moment, there was a loud crash, as though a giant structure was on the brink of collapse. The sound of breaking bricks and concrete bars could be heard from all corners of Luo City. All of a sudden, the nights tranquility was destroyed, and anxiety swept across the whole city. Following Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury, Lu Shu leaped onto the rooftop of their house. In the west, all the lights were on, and a 14-storey old office building was tilted to one side. All the residents were petrified by the sight. The disaster happened right in their neighborhood, and they were at a loss over what to do. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu dashed out at the same time. They darted about on the rooftops. Lu Shu said, Save as many as you can. Okay. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. As a wisp of black smoke, Anthony emerged out of her body and disappeared into the ground. Under this situation, earth-type Metahumans would be a more efficient first-responder. Faster! Quick! Lu Shu suddenly accelerated. The building did not collapse at once, seemingly because its internal support structure was still just able to hold on. Lu Shu believed that they would be able to save a few hundred lives if they were fast enough! When they arrived at the scene, the thick layer of dust swept up by the sinking building made it difficult to judge the number of casualties. Everyone in the vicinity, including the onlookers from a district away, were covered in dirt. All of a sudden, all of the dust and dirt fell to the ground. Lu Xiaoyu was here! Sandification! Lu Shu shouted. With a nod, Lu Xiaoyu firmly extended her hand towards the collapsing building. Under Anthonys control, the hard cement and bricks in the structure suddenly softened into granules of sand. Then, cars and people buried underneath were pushed onto the surface, as if they were supported by countless pairs of giant hands under the sand. Undeniably, sandification was the best strategy at the moment. Despite Lu Shus immense strength, it was impossible for him to push the building back into its original shape like Superman. He was not that strong, not even Li Xianyi or Nie Ting could. Thus, converting hard bricks into sand and dust would significantly minimize the resulting damage. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were simply doing their best. Then came the ambulances, transporting casualties away at once. Stunned, Lu Shu stared at the scene in front of him. It was disastrous. The cries and howls of survivors and concerned citizens filled the surroundings. Regardless, the sensation of pain was a sign of consciousness, and consequently hope of survival. Some people had left the world before Lu Shu or Lu Xiaoyu could even reach them beneath the fallen concrete. Only then did Zhong Yutang, Li Yixiao, You Mingyu and Nalan Que arrive at the scene. The Heavenly Network members conducted a check on the original foundation of the structure immediately. Soon, they came back with two transparent bottles, their expressions grave. Termites. In the bottles, the termites had turned dark brown. There were even a pair of enormous wings on their back. The movement of their mandibles looked terrifying. Where is the ant queen? Lu Shu asked. Not found, replied the man, But we suspect that they have evolved into individuals that can survive outside groups. Thus, they do not need an ant queen. In fact, there are male and female termites, but with the existence of an ant queen, the rest will not reproduce. They might have evolved powerful special termites that can live away from the ant queen and reproduce among themselves. Lu Shu exchanged a look of mixed feelings with Li Yixiao. It was not only humans who were breaching the original natural order, so were these creatures. The delicate balance of Nature was about to be disrupted. A new natural order was coming. This was the true new era. Chapter 719 - Business Sense Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sample of special termites were taken away for immediate research. The Heavenly Network would try to figure out the details of any changes in them, as soon as possible. After the powerful individual termites got rid of the need to live as a group, they formed new communities and reproduced even stronger generations. How many more species were in the midst of such evolution, or worse, had completed it? Lu Shu asked Zhong Yutang. Tell me the truth. Are you hiding something from me? Nope, replied Zhong Yutang. See how calm you are, old boy. Hurry up and spit it out, Lu Shu urged impatiently. He had a feeling that he was not informed of the whole picture. Since the very beginning, Zhong Yutang and Li Yixiao regarded mutated creatures as a powerful enemy. But how could a peak-Class C and a peak-Class B be so worried if their enemies were merely sub-Class F creatures? Take the current case for instance, an immediate deployment of earth-type Metahumans to search for the existence of other advanced termites would effectively resolve the termite issue, though this method was quite tiring and not smart at all. Clearly, though, Li Yixiao and Zhong Yutang were fearing something more serious. After some consideration, Nalan Que said, Actually, we should let you know. In fact, the information has always been highly classified. You Mingyu and Zhong Yutang really dont know much due to the classification, but I trust that the information will be safe with you all. Then, she looked at Lu Xiaoyu, which made Lu Shu complain in displeasure, You can trust Lu Xiaoyu too. Li Yixiao agreed. Hes right. Xiaoyu is a good girl. Just tell them. Lu Xiaoyu nodded sweetly too. She was very cute. Actually, my family has noticed the changes in Changbai Mountain a long time ago, but Heavenly King Nie has always kept it a secret. Until now, there is an area protected by a formation of knives. In the past, Heavenly King Nies weapon was not the Xin Ting sword, and its said that his old weapon was left in that area to act as a guardian. Even my family is not allowed to get close. It was only after I became a Heavenly King that I learned that the evolution of creatures has long since begun in the region. As of today, it has developed to an unimaginable extent. Lu Shu was stunned. Unimaginable? What exactly do you mean? Its so unimaginable that even Heavenly Kings have no access to the information, replied Nalan Que calmly. Dumbfounded, Lu Shu turned his gaze to Li Yixiao, who nodded in agreement. Yes, none of us have the right to access the information. Only Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin know what on Earth is inside, I guess. Enough discussion on that, said Zhong Yutang after a pause, Our greatest problem now is the insects, or rather, species with a huge population. It would be easier if its only powerful individual creatures that we are facing. No such animals are rivals to us, the Heavenly Kings. But insects are a different case. They are ubiquitous, and countless in number. Moreover, summer is coming soon. Itd be a headache if mosquitoes acquire special powers too. Besides, most importantly, we have to protect the commoners, added Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu gave a nod in agreement. Advanced animals like Naughty Pig certainly existed, but they would not pose a threat to human society since they could be easily exterminated. But insects were more hideous, they were emotionless and huge in number. It was quite possible that ants in ones house could suddenly become man-eaters one day. Moreover, the extermination of one group of insects meant nothing to the entire species. Members of their kind would not grieve nor be upset over their deaths. Thus, Practitioners had to protect commoners, though termites could forgo their less advanced counterparts. But the need to protect others made the Practitioners vulnerable. The case of Changbai Mountain also serves as a reminder, Nalan Que said, that other species can develop to an as advanced a level as us. We need to watch out. Meanwhile, the rescue mission had unfolded in an orderly manner. Luckily, though, there were not many occupiers of the office building at night. In a small town like Luo City, the balance between work and life was still relatively well maintained. Hence, it was lucky that the incident happened at night. Lu Shu stared at the scene with a serious look on his face. This was only the beginning. The magical era, a double-edged sword, had slashed open an ugly wound in Luo City. Could it be possible that one day, people had to rebuild walls and pick up weapons to guard against those terrifying creatures? This is an issue that the entire human race has to face. It is inevitable, Lu Shu said with a sigh, No matter how strong our race is, how can we survive if humans fall from their dominant position in Nature? Even if we can live on it would be way too lonely. Justice was irrelevant here. Even if humans became the final winner, their action could not be described as justice, nor could the other species be labeled evil. This war was fought on the primeval instinct of survival. Labels such as justice and evil only existed in fairy tales, not the real world. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu home. He said when he entered the door, Ask Anthony to bring Little Fury for an underground patrol. Clear all creatures that pose a threat to our community. Okay, Lu Xiaoyu replied with no hesitation. Anthony was on the move at once. One could not question the efficiency of a Class B earth-type Metahuman. In Lu Xiaoyus estimation, it would take about two days to finish checking the entire city. Lu Shu turned and told Little Fury, Bring along your minions and clear all stray cats and dogs that are aggressive to humans. Also, make sure all rats in Luo City listen to you. In the meantime, topics of the natural order had become a hit on the Golden Foundation forum. It was a common issue faced by almost all cities. Some foreign earth-type Metahumans even formed an organization, specialized in exterminating underground mutated pests Undeniably, they had good business sense. The cockroach-killing industry had now developed into one targeted at mutated creatures. Chapter 720 - The Mice Army Has Entered Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu, what are we having for dinner? You should start cooking, said Lu Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu. Lu Shu did not catch on. He sat on the sofa and pondered for a long time. What do you think is at Changbai Mountains? Why is Nie Ting so mysterious about it? Probably dinner, said Lu Xiaoyu calmly. From Lu Shus distress, +166! As Lu Shu was cooking, he looked at the courtyard outside the window. Suddenly, he was dumbfounded. Didnt we cut the grass yesterday? Why has it already grown to my knee? This was too fast! Whats so weird about that? In the past, we needed to wait for two months before our tomatoes were ready. Now, we only have to wait for a week and the tomatoes now taste much better than they did in the past, said Lu Xiaoyu casually. Keep an eye on Little Fury. Even if it is killing the aggressive stray dogs and cats, its underlings cannot be too eye-catching. If people find out that we have an army of mice, Nie Ting might come and surround them, said Lu Shu. The entire world was worried about the mutated creatures. They did not know whether the Heavenly Network was aware that Little Fury had made a promise with Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. But ordinary people would definitely be shocked. Everyone was wary. No matter whether you were a good Fury or a bad one, others would still see you as a threat. Normal people would only be willing to accept a dead Fury. Humans were good at seizing opportunities and running away from danger. Who wanted to have danger around them? Hm? Something is wrong! Lu Shu thought of a problem. After cooking tomato noodles with egg, he wiped his hands and took out his phone. He started to browse through the Golden Foundation forum. Lu Xiaoyu came over. Whats wrong? The two of them looked at Lu Shus phone. Lu Shu scrolled through the forum. The most dangerous creatures in the city are not termites or stray dogs. They are mice! As expected, one-third of the posts were about the danger of mice. Some said that mice suddenly appeared and chewed on the legs of their tables. Others said that mice had started to attack people. There was even one post about how some mice had eaten up a cat. How frightening! One user uploaded a photo of a mouse that had been killed after much difficulty. It was almost as big as a rabbit. A large volume of blood flowed out. Termites were still specific to certain areas. Some places had termites, while others did not. But mice were different. Which city did not have mice? Someone asked in the forum whether this world would become like those in books about the end of the world, where countless mutated creatures appeared and attacked humans. Creatures of all kinds were already starting to attack humans, right? Many people supported this comment, as everyone felt the danger. But Lu Shu felt that from the current look of things, that would not happen. All species had natural instincts. Fortunately, many species were still unable to break away from their own animal instincts. Although the termites had broken through their original rules of society, they had not attacked humans. Instead, they built even bigger nests and attacked buildings. For example, cows eat grass. Cows would not suddenly eat humans because of a transformation. Instead, they would try to break free from human control. Their instinct would be to run towards areas with a high concentration of magical energy, as this was the source of their evolution. It would definitely not turn out like in the books about the end of the world, where they fed on humans. They would not be able to evolve even after eating humans. These creatures had not become too intelligent yet. They could not even provide Lu Shu with distress points. But mice were different. Mice were omnivorous. They ate meat, so a mice attack would be very frightening. I didnt expect that we would be able to resolve a snake in the grass unexpectedly. Lu Shu patted his forehead. Earlier, I got Little Fury to eradicate the mutated creatures. It killed all the mice who did not listen to its instructions. Now, all the mice in the underground kingdom are all under its control. Thus, there are mice problems in other places, but not in Luo City A look at the Golden Foundation forum and one would realize that the mouse problem was very serious. The Heavenly Network members in other places were doing their best to get rid of the mice. But things were different in Luo City. The mice in Luo City were even helping humans to get rid of threats With such a major incident in Luo City, people would definitely discuss about this matter. They went to look at the Golden Foundation forum and complained, Are mice really that scary? Mice have killed people in other areas. Are they exaggerating things? Nothing of that sort has happened here! Someone beside added on, Its definitely nonsense. I went to many places today, but there were no problems with mice. Look at your timeline. If a mouse bit someone, the timeline would be flooded. Thats right! Someone laughed in disdain. Netizens like to spout nonsense. They are spreading false rumors! But this time, it was not a rumor While other areas were busy tackling the mice, Luo City was unharmed. Even the insects underground had been eradicated by Little Furys mice. Some of these insects were prepared to attack and some of Little Furys underlings had even been injured. But since Lu Shu had given Little Fury refresher fruits earlier, the mice army was now stronger. They had over 300 Class F mice now. Every species underground was easily defeated by the mice army One good step led to another. The most dangerous group of creatures had been controlled. The entire underground was in the hands of Little Fury But Lu Shu did not think that although they had resolved a greater threat, some insects escaped to the surface. Insects had to live as well! In the long term, there was nothing wrong with this. After all, the insects would multiply and grow stronger underground due to the sewage system. It would spell even greater disaster in the future. But now, they had been forced out by the mice army. This had caused some trouble. The next morning, Little Fury brought its underlings to the underground sewage system and swept across the entire system. After it had settled the problem of stray dogs on land, it started to focus on cleaning up the underground. Once the mice army had entered, not even a blade of grass could grow Little Fury rode on a large gray mouse with awe-inspiring might. It even had a small backpack on its back. It was somewhat comical. But Little Fury did not care about these details. He wanted to report his achievements to Lu Shu. He had made full use of his potential! Little Fury felt a lot of pressure with two demon kings at home. There were few people of such calibre in the country, but there were two of them at home. When there was a conflict, or an exploration of the remains, Little Fury was never brought along. They did not think much of its combat power. It could only do odd jobs like washing plates. It was a beautiful creature that had come from the remains to this world. But it started off with a hellishly high level of difficulty. What a terrible game experience! But this time, things were different. When a disaster happened on a large scale in the city, Little Fury was their most useful tool. It finally felt that it was being valued. What an honor! Little Fury had made the little courtyard home early on. Everyone in the courtyard was its family. Chapter 721 - Outstanding Little Fury Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Little Fury brought its mice to run along the sewage pipes. When people walked on the surface, they would suddenly hear something running under the manhole cover. There were many harmless insects in this dark and damp environment. For example, moths and red earthworms were common here. If such insects appeared at home, a bottle of detergent would do the trick. But that was before they had transformed. Now, moths that were previously as big as the little finger had grown as large as the thumb. It did not attack people, but the mice army would not have mercy on them. Little Fury knew that they could completely eradicate these insects. Their eggs were too small to be seen. A new batch would hatch in a few days. But as long as the mice army was around, they would be killed. But when there were harmless insects, there would be other insects who fed on them. These insects were more dangerous. Little Fury was riding a large mouse. Suddenly, a red centipede came from above and tried to bite Little Furys head. This centipede was massive. It was almost as large as Little Fury. But when it came down, a gray mouse who was beside Little Fury had jumped up, causing some sewage water to splash. That gray mouse was dauntless. It used its claws to accurately grab the centipede and break it into two halves. This was not the first time this had happened. It was very easy for a Class F mouse to deal with a centipede that had not undergone a complete evolution. Little Fury nodded its head in satisfaction. It took out a transparent bottle from its small backpack. It dipped the tip of its claw into the refresher fruit juice and fed it to the gray mouse. It was a reward! This felt like the peak of the mouses life Lu Shu was worried that Little Fury would not be able to control the mice, but Lu Shu did not know that Little Fury had brainwashed the mice everyday using its power to control dreams. Other uses for this ability had not been discovered, but Little Fury used it to brainwash the mice Little Fury did not teach the mice about success, nor spur them on. It would drill the impression that it was powerful and dominant into the mices minds. Animals had consciousness. If a mouse found somewhere that it could find food, it would continue to go there. Thus, Little Fury had succeeded. But it knew that Lu Shu was right. There could not be a strong individual among the mice. This was something that it paid close attention too. To speak the truth, this worry was unnecessary. These mice had only drunk drops of diluted refresher fruit, while Little Fury had eaten whole fruits. Little Fury was about to advance to Class B. On the other hand, it was unlikely that there would ever be a Class B among the mice. Because Little Fury had given a reward for killing the centipede, the entire mice army stopped. They were a military army who followed all orders exactly. They did not even kill the insects. At that moment, Little Fury still did not know why the mice army had suddenly paused. Numerous moths and red earthworms escaped to the surface. They did not care whether they liked sunlight or not, The mice army underground was far more frightening. If they returned underground, it was as good as walking to their deaths! The area above where the mice army stopped was infested with insects. Although they did not attack humans, people felt very comfortable seeing so many insects running about. Some even appeared from the pipes under houses. This was extremely scary! Some residents ran out of their houses in shock, but the streets were full of insects who appeared from the manhole covers! The Heavenly Network suddenly sent out an alert. All teams were to report to the area that had been infested with insects. Even the secret practitioners were gathered and deployed by You Mingyu. The largest black market in the country was in Luo City, thus there were more secret practitioners than Heavenly Network members. It was just that they were weaker. But they did not have to use much strength against these creatures, who were in the early stages of evolution. It was handy to have secret practitioners around! Zhong Yutang busily led the Heavenly Network and the Daoyuan Class students, while You Mingyu brought the secret practitioners. These insects are not harmful. Why have they all come out? Theres not a lot of them either. How annoying, said someone suddenly. Zhong Yutang furrowed his eyebrows From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! He guessed that Little Fury might have something to do with this. The Heavenly Network was monitoring the unusual appearance of the mice army. But since Heavenly King Nie told them not to care about it, they did not pay any attention to it. He knew that the mice army had definitely cleaned the underground sewers! After his practice, Lu Shu suddenly saw an influx of distress points in his systems back end. Hundred of distress points continued to flow in. It did not stop! Although these insects had slipped through the cracks, most areas had been cleared of the insects. Some residents living on the upper floors were not affected, but the sheer number of insects was frightening! Almost 3000 people had provided Lu Shu with an average of 300 distress points in one morning! When Lu Shu was calculating the number of distress points needed for the fourth Nebula, he grew depressed. He needed a million distress points to light up just the first Nebula. The second Nebula needed another million points, while the third Nebula needed two million points. The seventh Nebula needed 32 million distress points. Where would he get all these distress points from! In the end, the distress points came knocking on his door In just one morning, Lu Shu had received 12 million distress points. The celestial fruits that Lu Shu exchanged and ate were enough to light up the first star of the Nebula! When the first star of the fourth Nebula lit up, not only did Lu Shus strength and celestial powers increase, he saw the 36 strands of Sparrow Shade and the celestial powers merged together. 32 more strands appeared, bringing the total number of strands to 68! The 68 strands of the Sparrow Shade were interlocked and shuttled back and forth in a ball shape. They were concentrated, but did not bump into one another. It was like a shooting star. The Sparrow Shade was Lu Shus sharpest and deadliest weapon for group attacks. The more strands the Sparrow Shade had, the more targets he could attack at the same time. But Lu Shu was puzzled. Where did all these distress points come from? He received a call from Zhong Yutang. The moment he picked up the phone, Zhong Yutang roared, Can your Little Fury save me some trouble? If it wants to kill insects, then it had better kill them! Dont let so many of them escape to the surface? Lu Shu was shocked. He now knew where the distress points had come from. But his first reaction was to ask, Where there any injuries? No! But there were insects everywhere! It wasnt completely safe! Chapter 722 - Enhance Education Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that there were no injuries. He could earn distress points at any time, but he could not revive human lives that had been lost. But since there were no injuries Lu Shu suddenly had a daring idea Forget it. It was not good to scare people for no reason. Furthermore, there were still poisonous insects around Lu Shu was conflicted. He knew that Little Fury would not injure anyone throughout the process. This time, the insects that had surfaced were insects who did not attack people, even if they had evolved. Even if there were poisonous insects, there were only a handful of them. On the other hand, Lu Shu was about to advance to Class A. He hesitated. The underground insects might not always be completely harmless, like the insects that had appeared this time. There were probably poisonous insects in the damp and dark sewers. After all, the residents of Luo City had never provoked him. He could even say, After I become stronger, I will be better able to protect all of you! Although there may be some injuries, but this is only temporary pain. Dont worry. I will never let all of you be harmed again! But this sounded like a sham that the villain in a movie would say To Lu Shu, it was normal for him to have this kind of temptation. Everyone was selfish. However, this kind of conflict was also normal, as he still had his morals. Lu Shu suddenly woke Lu Xiaoyu up. Call Little Fury back. I want to ask it something. He had not decided on what to do. But it was not too late to ask Little Fury to stop and slowly think about whether there were any other safer methods. Little Fury came back with satisfaction on its face. Lu Shu asked, Have all the insects been killed? Little Fury patted its chest and wrote on its small notebook. Yes! Lu Shus heart sank. There was no need for any further conflict all the insects had been killed! Lu Shu petted Little Furys head. Nicely done As he spoke, Lu Shu had mixed feelings Lu Shus phone suddenly rang. It was a message from Nie Ting. Take good care of Little Fury. If not, I will personally go to Luo City and deal with it. Lu Shu was sick to the stomach. Did you really need the boss of the Heavenly Network to deal with such a trivial matter? Sigh. Lu Shus idea completely fell through. Lu Shu suddenly realized that just now, his head was filled with desire. He was not like this in the past. The entire citys security was at stake. How could he risk so many peoples lives just to strengthen himself? It was not that people were not kind. This world simply had too many temptations. One must stick to their original intentions. Lu Shu felt that he could not make a mountain out of a molehill, but he should not give up eating for fear of choking either he still had to earn distress points, but not like this. The secret practitioners had finished killing the insects. The residents came out to send them off and expressed their gratitude. Thank you so much. I never expected that there would still be kind people like you. This world is still full of kind people! The leader of the secret practitioners had a dragon tattooed on his arm and a spider tattooed on his neck. He got embarrassed when he was praised. Why are you being so polite to me? The resident was silent. Zhong Yutang silently turned around and said earnestly to You Mingyu, When we get back, remember to improve their education and enhance the quality of their thinking You Mingyu said, okay. Night fell. There was a rustling sound in a village near Luo City. It was different from the sound of wind. The rustling sound was very concentrated. It sounded as if shells were rubbing against each other. The sound came from a place that bred scorpions. The scorpions were usually separated from one another. It had high medicinal value. It was able to heal burns, bone tuberculosis, middle ear infection, and so on. Precisely because of its medicinal value, farms that breed scorpions could be found all over Yuzhou, Xiazhou, Shanzhou, and so on. It could be found practically anywhere in the country. In the past, someone had tried to breed scorpions at home. In the end, the scorpion broke through the wall and attacked their neighbors, leaving seven people dead and two severely injured. Scorpions liked damp and dark environments. They were often bred in nests. Scorpions in the same nest would not attack one another, but scorpions from two different nests would kill one another. In this scorpion farm, the scorpions had grown as large as a palm. Their body, which was originally a light yellow, had become a dark brown. After the rustling sound, the barrier wall between two scorpion nests had been broken through. The scorpions started to kill one another. They had gone crazy! There were so many scorpions that soft hissing sounds could be heard as they killed one another. This was unheard of. The battle quickly ended in under an hour. The nest of scorpions that was left standing was heavily injured. A dozen giant female scorpions stepped on the dead scorpions and started to lay eggs on them. The eggs hatched very quickly. The newborn scorpions started to feed on the bodies of the dead scorpions. Their transparent bodies quickly transformed into hard shells. Hiss! After this was done, the nest of scorpions who had triumphed started to crawl out. They had a very sensitive sense of smell. A massive scorpion briefly paused at the gap under a door and suddenly hissed. The scorpions behind it followed its lead and broke the door. The scorpions charged towards the village like a tide. The villagers died in their sleep and became nourishment for the scorpions. The village became a purgatory. If someone witnessed this, they would probably throw up! When dawn came, the scorpions went underground or into houses to sleep. They waited for night to fall. In the morning, a postman from town hummed as he rode his motorcycle to the village. Not many people sent mail now. His job was very leisurely. The postman, who was 50 years old, was just waiting to retire and lead a leisurely life at home. Whether there was a future for postmen was none of his business. The postman thought as he hummed. Would he be able to see that window from the village? When he entered the village, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. In the past, he could hear dogs bark the moment he entered. Why was it so quiet today? Were all the dogs asleep? Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound. He slowly turned his head and saw the scorpions sneaking out of the house! What! The postman did not dare to turn around. He clutched the accelerator and his old motorcycle charged forward. He tried to escape. He could no longer turn back. Behind him was a wave of scorpions! The postman ran for his life. He did not care about that window. He had to survive first! But at that moment, he did not realize that the village roads were full of holes. His motorcycle ran into a pothole and the postman was sent flying. When he was about to get up and run for his life, the wave of scorpions had already surged forth. Chapter 723 - You Have Been Surrounded Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The scorpions covered the entire village like a tide. The postmans motorcycle had not died out, but its owner had been engulfed by the scorpions. After these scorpions had evolved, it was as if they were no longer as scared of the light. They instinctively went underground to hide. In the past, the scorpions would not dare to go out in the light and attack the postman during the day. The scorpions went underground once again. When night fell, the black tide surged forth. Their numbers had increased. The king scorpion was very fast. It broke away from the rest of the scorpions and stood on a small hill. It seemed to be smelling something. Scorpions had a very sensitive sense of smell, even before they had evolved. In the past, people who wanted to get rid of scorpions only had to bring chemicals that irritate the nose, such as asphalt, paint, petrol or pesticides. This would cause the scorpions to run away. The king scorpion wanted to determine the route that the black wave would take. But at that moment, a gray mouse with a tuft of black hair on its head suddenly landed in front of the king scorpion. It curiously looked at the massive scorpion. The king scorpion looked at the gray mouse, which was about to stretch out its claw and poke it The king scorpions tail charged towards the gray mouse like an arrow. It wanted the mouse to pay for its curiosity. But the mouse grabbed its tail The king scorpion was furious. It stretched out its pincers to attack. But the mouse retracted its claw and retreated five meters away. It silently looked at the scorpion and was deep in thought. The king scorpion did not expect that a gray mouse would be able to move so quickly. The two of them momentarily paused The next moment, the gray mouse tried to attack the king scorpion. A clattering sound suddenly came from behind the king scorpion. The black wave had caught up. Their ferocity was frightening. The gray mouse turned around and ran. The king scorpion seemed pleased. With a hiss, the black wave followed the king scorpion to chase after the gray mouse. In the morning, Lu Shu made breakfast after his sword practice. Little Fury and Lu Xiaoyu were waiting at the dining table. Dong dong dong! Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Lu Xiaoyu opened the door, but did not recognize the person standing outside. Lu Shu popped his head out of the kitchen and saw a middle-aged man standing outside. Who are you looking for? A man, who seemed to be the middle-aged mans assistant, stood behind him. His leather shoes were very shiny. He seemed like a successful man. He smiled at Lu Shu. Young man, are your parents home? Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other. Lu Shu said, Get straight to the point. Its like this. I want to buy this house for a high price. Are you willing to transfer the ownership of this house? The middle-aged man smiled. No. Try asking other houses. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why did someone want to buy an old and tattered courtyard like theirs? Something was not right. Lu Shu guessed why the man wanted to buy the house. It was probably because the termites had corroded and collapsed buildings earlier. Thus, some tycoons did not want to live in high-rise buildings anymore. There were not many villas in Luo City. Furthermore, there were very few vacant houses. Last night, someone said that the prices of villas had inflated. Some tycoons could not even afford them now. So if they could not afford a villa, they turned to single storey apartments? Considering their wealth, it would not be difficult for them to buy a single storey apartment and renovate it. But Lu Shu had developed feelings for this place. He would not be willing to move out even if he was offered a villa. Oh, wait! Lu Shu suddenly said, How about the house beside ours? The middle-aged man was dumbfounded. I knocked on the door, but no one answered. But I saw that the courtyard was still very clean, so it should be occupied. Do you know how to contact the owner? There was no one living next door. That was the house that Li Xianyi had given Lu Shu. The courtyard was clean because Lu Xiaoyu cleaned up the place everyday. There was no problem even if the house was vacant, thus Lu Shu did not sell the house. After all, that old man had given him the house. Before Lu Shu could open his mouth, Lu Xiaoyu said expressionlessly. We cant sell it. What if he comes back to live here? Lu Shu thought about it. So that was why Lu Xiaoyu took the effort to clean the courtyard everyday. He turned and said to the middle-aged man, Sorry. We wont sell it. Crash! Lu Shu shut the door and continued to cook. Many rich people were not willing to live in high rise buildings. Some even desperately announced that they were hiring bodyguards. They were afraid that the mutated creatures would harm them. Rich people would not sit at the edge of the roof. They did not want to put themselves in a dangerous environment. Offices in Luo City had collapsed. Many houses in other cities were also infested with termites. This was a global problem. People were posting four times more than usual on the Golden Foundation forum. They discussed what they would do if a disaster really occurred. Cases of theft and crime increased by ten times in many places. Things were slightly better at home. All the items in the supermarket were sold out, especially grains. When Metahumans appeared, everyone reacted in the same way. But Metahumans were still human. There was still room for communication. But the termites were different. At that moment, someone knocked on the door again. Lu Shu opened the door and saw a small mouse. The small mouse gestured at Little Fury. Little Fury took its backpack and ran out. Where are you going? Breakfast is almost done, shouted Lu Shu. But Little Fury did not even turn its head. To Little Fury, this was a great opportunity to gain credit. Did you see Lu Shu praise it yesterday? Although his expression while praising Little Fury was slightly fierce, but it was still a praise. The black wave of scorpions surged towards Luo City. The king scorpion had smelled the scent of flesh from far away. But when they were about to enter the city, countless mice suddenly appeared from a sewer by the road. A nest of scorpions usually held 2000 to 500 scorpions. The size of the scorpion nests in the village was quite large. One nest held 4000 scorpions. After one night of transformation and breeding, the wave of scorpions was made out of 12000 scorpions. 2000 of these scorpions were the poisonous scorpions that had survived the killing last night. 9000 of them were newly born. When the king scorpion saw how much their population had grown, it felt invincible. With their numbers, they had no problem dealing with a village. They did not fear the humans in front of them! But as they were about to get rid of the humans, they met the mice army. Their numbers were impressive, but the mice army was even more impressive Little Fury rode the largest gray mouse and slowly came in front of the king scorpion. The mice army had surrounded the wave of scorpions. Little Fury slowly took out its small notebook and wrote, You have been surrounded. Although the scorpions definitely could not read, they could not speak either. But Little Fury felt that this was very cruel. Chapter 724 - The Mice Army Surrounds and Kills Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu scrolled through the Golden Foundation forum at home. He came across an interesting piece of news. A few tourists from Australia had come and did not want to go back no matter what. Over 20 people were supposed to take this mornings flight back, but they all stayed behind at the airport, crying and shouting that they wanted to stay here. At first, everyone thought that they had secret intentions. Someone went to talk to them. The Australian tourists confessed, It is already dangerous enough back home. Now, creatures are transforming. We definitely cannot return to that place. Five of the ten most poisonous animals in the world can be found in Australia Furthermore, pythons and spiders often enter homes. Even kangaroos attack people. No matter what, we cannot go back. We will wait and see. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Lu Shu. Lu Shu, shall we go to Australia? What for? There are no remains there. We cant earn money either, replied Lu Shu. He was not paying her any attention. Where did Little Fury go? Probably outside the city. Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, The gray mouse said that it had discovered a group of scorpions. Lu Shu envied Lu Xiaoyus ability. She could understand animal gestures. He said, Do you know where it is? I want to try out my Sparrow Shade. Yesterday, it leveled up. It now has 68 strands. Killing insects will be a breeze. Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu, the Sparrow Shade originally had 36 strands, right? Thats right. Lu Shu nodded his head. Why? Since 32 more strands appeared after leveling up, 36 plus 32 should be 68, said Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly. Lu Shu gasped in shock. He carefully looked at the celestial map. Ha ha ha, how mysterious. There were 64 strands yesterday. Now there are 72. Continue talking. Your mathematics teacher must be rolling in his grave right now. From Lu Shus distress, +166! Lu Shu did not want to go anywhere now. On one hand, the Luo Shen Cultivation College was about to start admission procedures. He did not want to be humiliated by Nie Ting again. On the other hand, the mutated creatures were a huge problem. There was no reason for him not to stay behind and help the Heavenly Network deal with the mutated creatures that attacked humans. Although ordinary humans were also growing stronger, they could not survive in future crises. He even had to wait for new information, as Lu Shu felt that these creatures had only reached the first stage of evolution. Outside the city, the scorpions were being surrounded by the mice army. Little Fury sat on a gray mouse and devised a strategy. Little Fury was the protector of the Luo City underground. How could it allow so many scorpions to enter the city? But the scorpions were different from the termites. The termites attacked buildings, while these scorpions attacked humans. The king scorpion slowly retreated into the group of scorpions. All the scorpions opened their pincers. When Little Fury saw this, it laughed coldly. It raised a claw and charged forward! The mice army surged forth. When they were restrained, they were as obedient as pets. But when their ferocious side was exposed, their sharp teeth and strong limbs proved that they had been the first to evolve! Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu looked at this scene through a telescope and were shocked. They knew that Little Fury was controlling an army, but back then, all Little Fury did was steal snacks from supermarkets. Thus, they did not take Little Fury to heart. Other areas were struggling with rats, while Luo City was unaffected. This made Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu slightly annoyed, because this meant that Little Fury had control over all the mice in the Luo City underground! Of course, it was good that they did not have to deal with mice. They also knew that Little Fury was not a ruthless species. But thinking about it made them annoyed. If Lu Shu did not restrain Little Fury, the sheer number of mice would be able to kill the entire Luo City in one night and go underground. If Lu Shu were to turn traitor, would the consequences be severe? Zhong Yutang asked. He passed the telescope to You Mingyu. Unless you want to bury half of the city alive along with him, its best not to think about these kinds of things, said You Mingyu helplessly. Have you thought about it? From my observations, there are over 300 Class Fs among the mice. If their numbers continue to increase, more than half the city will be at stake. We have been doing research on the mutated creatures all day to find out the concentration of magical energy required for their evolution. But there have been such creatures under our noses all along. Furthermore, there are so many of them. Zhong Yutang was slightly annoyed. He was the manager of the Heavenly Network in Yuzhou. He had neglected his duty. There is definitely some weird reason behind their earlier evolution. You Mingyu said, Lu Shu may be behind this. Then will Lu Shu become a traitor one day? Zhong Yutang did not know whether he was asking himself or asking You Mingyu. It was a question that he had to think about. You Mingyu looked at Zhong Yutang. Dont you already have the answer? Zhong Yutang suddenly sighed. Its in Lu Shus hands. It was as if the mice did not know what pain and death was. When Little Fury commanded them to surround and kill the scorpions, they were not afraid even when the scorpions stingers were in the air. Little Fury sat on his horse and pondered. He could lead an army. Should he learn the art of war?! Now, it could only command the mice to surround and kill. It would not be able to come up with a better formation or tactic for a while. Yes, there was a need to learn the art of war. The number of scorpions started to decrease. The mice bit off their pincers and stingers. But the mice were not doing very well either. Their numbers had dropped from 50 thousand to 40 thousand, and continued to drop. But Little Fury was not worried at all. He could just go back and ask Lu Shu for reimbursement. It might even be able to obtain a few refresher fruits. Lu Shu would probably praise it, right? As a member of the family, it was able to establish a career as well! It was much better than Big Cat and Naughty Pig. They had no other pursuits other than eating and sleeping! Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu saw that the war had been settled and headed back. Zhong Yutang said, It is good that we have Little Fury to protect Luo City. We can deploy more manpower to other areas. Send out a notification to patrol breeding farms with poisonous animals, especially privately-owned ones. Chapter 725 - Hide a Dagger in His Laughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As for the mice army that Little Fury was controlling, even if it was harmless, it would be reported to Nie Ting. It would be up to Nie Ting to decide what to do with it. Little Fury dispatched its underlings to return to the sewers and continue their patrol. It swelled with arrogance as it carried its small backpack and returned home. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were watching television. It took out its small notebook. We exterminated 12 thousand scorpions. 8000 of our mice are injured and 13 Class Fs have died. End of report. Lu Shu glanced. Okay. He continued to watch television. From Little Furys distress, +199! It did not lose heart. It showed the notebook to Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu replied with an okay and continued to watch television. From Little Furys distress, +399! Dejected, Little Fury took its small notebook and walked out. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu suddenly laughed. Little Fury thought that the two of them had played a trick on it, thus it hurriedly went back. But it found out that they were still watching television. It had nothing to do with it. It continued to walk out dejectedly. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu laughed again. Little Fury thought that if they were still laughing at the television, it would not care about them for a week. But it turned around again and saw Lu Shu smiling at it. Lu Xiaoyu was holding a cake. There was a picture of Little Fury on the cake made out of fresh cream. Even the purple tuft of hair on its head had been recreated. Little Fury was dumbfounded. It wrote on its small notebook. Is that for me? Happy first anniversary of joining our family. Lu Shu smiled and said, Last year, the trip to the Beimang remains ended and you followed me home. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. Lu Shu officially stepped into the realm of cultivation in February last year, during the New Year. In June, he followed a team into the Beimang remains. Time had passed so quickly. Now, Lu Shu was 18, Lu Xiaoyu was 11, and Little Fury had been in this family for a year. Little Fury beamed with joy. It wrote on its notebook. How kind! Suddenly, Lu Shu received a call. He picked up the phone and listened. His expression grew more and more serious. Little Fury suddenly had an unpleasant premonition Lu Shu hung up the phone and looked at Little Fury. He paused for five seconds before he spoke. I heard that you appeared in peoples dreams and made them say that you saved them? And you even made them build a memorial hall for you? From Little Furys distress, +299! Little Fury turned and wanted to run away. Screw it! It had been exposed! Fine, fine, dont run. Ill forgive you this time. Lu Shu said, Dont abuse your ability to control dreams anymore. Be careful! Little Fury happily ate its cake. It looked around the house. Although some of the floor tiles were broken and the walls were turning yellow, it was still home. It decided that it would not stir up trouble anymore. It could not ruin their familys reputation. That night, Lu Shu scrolled through his phone before his training. He saw a post from a high school student on his timeline. Recently, I encountered something strange. Last night, a squirrel appeared in my dreams. It said that it had saved the entire Luo City and wanted me to build a memorial hall for it. I thought that it was just a dream. Just now, it appeared in my dream again and said that I didnt need to build the hall anymore. This can the Heavenly Network do something about it As the natural order was being overturned, the Luo Shen Cultivation College had started admission procedures. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu and hurried to the Cultivation College. He realized that everyone there was familiar. The students from Luo City were the earliest. Students from other cities would take some time to come. The school fees were comprehensive. The Heavenly Network had used their funds to provide support. Furthermore, all Daoyuan Class students would receive an allowance and magical stones every month. Lu Shu looked at the contents of the prospectus. So today, we have to finish the procedures. We still have to fill in which area we want to specialize in. Well have to wait for a notice when we get back. According to the prospectus, there were eight broad specializations: combat, investigation, command, species research, cultivation organization relations and security, awakening, and technique research. Luo Shen Cultivation College was the first cultivation college that the Heavenly Network had established. There would most likely be more specializations in the future. More than half of the specializations had nothing to do with battles, but the Heavenly Network did not recruit many non-combat members. After submitting their choices, only the best candidates would be recruited based on their strengths and score. As for the others, if they applied for a specialization but did not meet the requirements, they would be allocated to other specializations. But this was different from university. Each school taught different content from other schools, other than English and mathematics. Of course, there were some schools where students did not have to take mathematics. But the Luo Shen Cultivation College was different. Foundation courses such as linguistics, cultivation organization relations, philosophy, psychology and so on were subjects that all students had to take. There were classes, just like in high school. The specializations were subjects that the students would train in. During lesson time, students would go to their respective classrooms and training grounds. Lu Shu softly asked, What specialization are you planning to take? Whatever you are taking, said Lu Xiaoyu. To her, it did not matter what she studied. How about species research? Lu Shu asked. I am more interested in this area. The rest are normal. Okay! Lu Xiaoyu agreed. She had skipped grades not to enter a good school, but to be with Lu Shu. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to submit their list of choices. Everyone was able to receive a certain number of magical stones from the logistics department upon submission. Xi Fei had also entered the Cultivation College. Many veterans from the Heavenly Network had also come to further their studies. Those who had a Class like Lu Shu and Xi Fei were able to receive their allowance of magical stones. Lu Shu felt that this was humane. What was humane? Giving money was humane. After Lu Shu submitted his list, he waited to receive his magical stones, but the logistics team did not react. Lu Shu was curious. What about my magical stones? The member of the logistics team carefully looked at him. Lu Shu, my records say that you are an audit student. We cant give you magical stones. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. There were audit students in Cultivation Colleges? He must be the only audit student in the entire country! Ka! Lu Shu had raised his trident. Look into my eyes and say that again. How could the logistics team not recognize the local boss, Lu Shu? He was about to burst into tears. It has Heavenly King Nies signature and seal here. You dont count as an official student. Lu Shu gnashed his teeth. Nie Ting! He personally passed me my admission letter! He really hid a dagger in his laughter! Were not done here! Lu Xiaoyu calmly asked, I have never understood how a dagger can be hidden in a laugh. Lu Shu was silent. Ha ha ha ha ha dagger ha ha ha ha ha. Like this. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Chapter 726 - College Application Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The non-violent conflict between Lu Shu and Nie Ting had lasted for a long time. Nie Ting wanted him to become a Heavenly King, but Lu Shu did not want to. Now, this had nothing to do with the problem of being a Heavenly King. Whether Lu Shu became a Heavenly King was no longer the main focus of this conflict. What was important was who won in the end. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to apply for the species research specialization. Afterwards, they went home. On the way home, Lu Shu was indignant. Why am I an audit student? Hm? I have shed blood for the Heavenly Network! Lu Xiaoyu glanced as him. I cant even become a Heavenly King. Dont be unreasonable. No, youre still too young, so you dont understand. You have to bear responsibility as a Heavenly King. Once you step out, the entire information network works for you. If I were your age, I would also think that being a Heavenly King is cool. I would want to become a Heavenly King too, Lu Shu muttered. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +99! Why did you choose species research? Lu Xiaoyu asked with a dark expression on her face. And all three choices were for species research? There are too many things in this world that we still dont understand. Dont you think that it is very meaningful to research on those strange creatures? It would be boring if all you did was research on how you have evolved. I heard that you do not have to fight as a researcher, explained Lu Shu. Actually, you just dont want to fight, right? Lu Xiaoyu said, Thats why you would choose such a specialization. Other people all chose combat and investigation. Some people chose command as well. Who would choose such a civilian job during the magically rich era? Lu Shu, dont you feel ashamed? Youre wrong. I fight when I have to fight. I even got rid of that Satan. So what? Lu Shu defended himself. To be honest, Lu Shu had fought too many fights. He had grown weary of war. He wanted to properly enjoy his college life. Species research did not sound like it had anything to do with battles. Was it not just sitting in a laboratory and dissecting small animals? It did not seem like a stressful job. Students had seven days to submit their college applications. Students from Yuzhou, Xiazhou and Shanzhou came to submit their applications one after another. After everyone had submitted, the college would officially announce the allocation to specializations. Those who had to be relocated would be relocated, and those who were supposed to start school would start school. To be honest, this was definitely more strict than the National College Entrance Examination(NCEE) 1 . If you were allocated to a specialization that you did not like, you could still retake the course. But there was no such thing in the Cultivation College. Everyone was forced to study the specialization that they had been allocated to. Lu Shu suddenly remembered that he did not take the examination. What if Nie Ting allocated him to combat or investigation? Others could be allocated according to their marks, but Lu Shu had no marks! Cheng Qiuqiao even called Lu Shu to ask what specialization he was planning to take. He was from Yuzhou as well. He definitely wanted to take the same specialization as Lu Shu. But when Lu Shu said that he was planning to specialize in species research, Cheng Qiuqiao was silent for a very long time Everyone was perturbed as they waited the seven long days. In these seven days, the Daoyuan Class made up for their regrets. At first, when everyone saw ordinary students submitting their college applications without them, they felt dejected. It was as if they were missing a part of their lives. But now, it was different. Everyone was discussing the specializations they had applied for. They also expressed their opinions about the specializations. To everyone, they would definitely learn about combat tactics and how to kill people in combat. Students would learn about assassinations and infiltrations. As for cultivation organizations relations and security, they would learn about foreign relations within the realm of cultivation. As for species research, everyone thought that it was almost the same as archeology. It was definitely not a popular choice In the magically-rich area, a group of egotistical teenagers had gained abilities like that of main characters in cartoons and animations. Who would not want to fight battles and instead research on species People had been repressed and had aspired for such abilities during the magically scarce era. When people watched Wuxia 1 movies, they would always imagine themselves holding swords and walking on walls. Reality never allowed this to happen. But when these dreams turned into reality, most people would yearn for such abilities. This had nothing to do with whether it would be easy to find a job. After all, there would definitely be jobs for them it was just that it was very hard to like a specialization like species research. Thus, very few people applied for this specialization. It was slightly different from archeology. At least people who studied archeology would be seen as scholars. But in the current discussion, everyone saw species research as a civilian job and looked down upon it. It was as if people who applied for this specialization were afraid of battles. This was like in many companies, where the salespeople looked down upon the logistics team As Lu Xiaoyu scrolled through the Golden Foundation forum, she sat in the courtyard and sulked. Its all your fault for choosing a specialization like that! After Little Fury found out what specialization they had applied for, it was very happy. When Xiaoyu saw this, she grew even more angry. Xiaoyu had always liked fighting. Especially after the military training and the Lop Nur remains, she had been acknowledged for her strong combat abilities and awareness. She was one of the few female leaders. Seeing the comments now, she could not bear this humiliation. Someone even took out an old paper from Science and jeered at it. The paper said that a group had used magnetic resonance imaging to scan a dogs brain. They found out that the left brain processed language. But this year, one of the researchers realized that people lay down, while dogs crawled. Thus, the left and right brain had been reversed. People commented and sighed that this would not do. They reminded students who specialized in species research to not make this kind of mistake. Dont care about how others see you. Lu Shu said, We have to learn how to The chicken soup has gone bad. Dont drink it. Lu Xiaoyu did not try to get along with Lu Shu. Weve eaten tomato noodles with egg for one week. Theres no use talking about other things. Little Fury looked at the fiery conflict between the two of them. It put on its small backpack and tried to slip out. Lu Shu stared at it. Go back and do your homework. From Little Fury distress, +166! Go out and play. So you wont go out anymore if he doesnt allow you to? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Lu Shu was confused. Little Fury took out its small notebook and wrote on it. Come, lets harm each other! You dare to change your tone, but you dont dare to go out and play? Since when did you dare to speak to me with that kind of tone! Lu Shus expression darkened. But when the application results were released, no one thought that some people would secretly apply for technique research. This specialization quickly become popular. Chapter 727 - Results Announcement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To everyone else, techniques were the factor that restricted the rate of progress of training. If there were no outstanding contributions, there would be no techniques either. In the Heavenly Network now, only geniuses like Cao Qingci could break through and advance to Class B. Although she was still a beginner Class B, she had made up for the Heavenly Networks lack of high combat power. As for peak Class Cs like Zhong Yutang and You Mingyu, who were consolidating their Class C status, could make up the foundation of the middle classes. Thus, the Heavenly Network was no longer in a rush. They focused more on the overall improvement of quality, rather than blindly speeding up the process. Their tactics would eventually change. When they were short of manpower, they would relax the conditions for outstanding contributions and allow those who dared to exert themselves to have a head start. These people would be the first to eat crabs. They deserved the benefits that they obtained. On the other hand, the people behind would find it more difficult. Thus, many people secretly applied for the technique research specialization. They wanted to see whether the restriction on techniques would be lifted if they took up this specialization. After all, they were doing research on techniques. If they did not know what techniques were, how could they conduct research on them? The list of admitted candidates had been published. Everyone could call the college and check their status. Lu Shu was worried that Nie Ting would not allow him to specialize in species research. But his application was successfully approved. Lu Shu could not wrap his head around this. That cant be right. Would Nie Ting be so kind as to give me a logistics role? Lu Shu had thought that it was fine even if he did not receive the magical stones. He was a boss in the Heavenly Network. He still had thousands of magical stones on hand. There was no need to be so serious about it. But if he was humiliated again, Lu Shu would teach Nie Ting how it felt to be humiliated He brought Lu Xiaoyu to settle the admission procedures. This was very simple as well. Following that was a class meeting. The Luo Shen Cultivation College was very big. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked around to find the species research classroom. They slowly walked along the corridors. The corridors were lined with pictures. Some had sacrificed themselves, while others had made great achievements and were still alive. Lu Shu suddenly saw Liu Xius photo. His smile in the photo was very bright, as if he had just eaten a bowl of black bean sauce noodles. Long time no see, brother. Lu Shu calmly smiled. Is he Liu Xiu, the one who saved your life? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Liu Xius name and life story was written underneath the picture. All the pictures along the corridor were the same. If you carefully looked at all the pictures, all the Luo Shen Cultivation College students would feel the weight that the Heavenly Network had placed on them. This was a rugged path lined with blood and belief. It was full of thorns and bones of the dead. Back then, Lu Shu had brought Lu Xiaoyu to Liu Xius funeral. He wanted to see whether Liu Xius soul was still around. If it was, he wanted to use his ability to control the seven instincts. Perhaps there was still a thin thread of hope. But this was a very risky choice. After all, if he could not revive Liu Xiu even with his control of the seven instincts, Liu Xius soul would not be able to undergo reincarnation. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Liu Xius picture. Suddenly, she said, If something like that happens again, I will protect you too. What are you talking about? Dont watch so many television dramas. Its not good for your brain. Lu Shu said, Lets go. Within seconds, Lu Shu suddenly saw a picture and was dumbfounded. It was a dark and hazy silhouette, but the words underneath made Lu Shu gasp in shock. The Ninth Heavenly King: During the fight at the Collection of Gods, he defeated Takashima Tairatsu along with Liu Xiu and survived the life-threatening situation. Lu Shu looked at this picture, dumbfounded. To be honest, he did not expect to see this here. The Ninth Heavenly King was him, right? Although he would never be willing to become the Ninth Heavenly King, the place was reserved for him. The Ninth Heavenly King would become the most mysterious presence in the Heavenly Network. A few students who had reported to school also walked along the corridor. Suddenly, someone gasped in shock. So we do have a Ninth Heavenly King! Earlier, when I saw that Heavenly King Nalan had been promoted, I thought that I had read the information wrongly. Why is there a Tenth Heavenly King when we dont even have a Ninth? Earlier on the Golden Foundation forum, people were still discussing who had killed Takashima Tairatsu. Back then, many said that near the fortress, there was the sound of Dao from when Takashima Tairatsu had advanced to Class A. I didnt expect that our Heavenly King had killed him. But I dont know how this Ninth Heavenly King looks like, someone gasped in shock. Hes probably an old man who started training during the magically scarce period. If not, how would he be able to defeat Takashima Tairatsu? How nice it would be if we had that kind of power Ha ha ha, stop dreaming. How can such an expert be as young as us? Lu Xiaoyu softly said, Lets go and find our classroom. Lu Shu paused. Theres no hurry. I want to listen to their discussion From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! How embarrassing! Lets go. Lu Xiaoyu pulled Lu Shu away. She felt that this shameless person would be able to stand by this photo and eavesdrop for three full days! The Luo Shen Cultivation College was like a maze. When they passed by the training ground, they realized that it was as big as a soccer court. The facilities looked as if they had come from a science fiction movie one look and they did not know how to use them Its here, said Lu Xiaoyu. Classroom A129. When Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu entered, they realized that the people in the classroom were all people they were familiar with! Furthermore, there were very few people! Cao Qingci, Cheng Qiuqiao, Chen Zuan! Lu Shu was shocked. He did not expect these people to gather in the same classroom. Lu Shu felt that something was not right. Chen Zuan, werent you in the Cultivation College in the Capital? Why are you here? Chen Zuan had a look of despair. I dont know. My Second Master brought me here. He even changed the specializations that I applied for But Cao Qingci, you are a Class B. Why are you here? Lu Shu was bewildered. I wont learn anything from combat and investigation, Cao Qingci coldly explained. Suddenly, a middle-aged man wearing glasses slowly walked into the classroom. He was wearing a red jersey. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He could sense waves of energy from him. He seemed to be a mid Class C. The middle-aged man smiled. Allow me to introduce myself. I am your form teacher. I will conduct research on species with all of you during your four years of study. When Lu Shu thought about the people in this class, he had an unpleasant premonition. He suddenly asked, What species will we focus our research on? Are we doing research on samples? Where are the samples? Who will provide the samples? Luo Nan laughed. You will bring your own samples. We will research what you all bring to class. Lu Shu was furious. Was there any other specialization that was as free and easy as this?! Huh? Is this the case in other schools too? Lu Shu asked. Its like this in Luo Shen Cultivation College, said Luo Nan with a smile. Ha, Nie Ting. So I still have to hunt down and kill transformed creatures, right! So that is why everyone in this class is so strong! From the beginning, Nie Ting never had the intention to let Lu Shu live in peace! Chapter 728 - All Have Been Killed! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Species research, which seemed like a civilian job at first, suddenly turned into a combat-type specialization. Lu Shu had wanted to play for a few years and enjoy his time in university. He wanted to sit in the laboratory and dissect new species. If there was nothing to do, he could wear his white lab coat and boast on his timeline. It would make him seem very mighty. Why do the researchers themselves have to catch their own specimens? Lu Shu was furious. Is it legal to change the contents of this course just like that? I have no say in this. Luo Nan said, The higher ups changed the outline. Furthermore, the examinations for this specialization are more strict. If you do not pass your research report, everyone in this specialization will not be able to obtain upgraded techniques. Of course, this has its benefits. If you submit your research reports to the higher ups, they can be considered as outstanding contributions. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. If he was the only one who did not pass the examination and obtain techniques, then so be it. He did not need techniques from the Heavenly Network either. But Nie Ting was cruel. He gathered people that Lu Shu knew. This made him apprehensive! The war between him and Nie Ting would never end! Chen Zuan was about to burst into tears. This was crazy! Lu Shu suddenly asked, Do species research specialization students in other colleges have to catch their own specimens like us? Of course not. Luo Nan smiled. They will do research on the specimens you have captured. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Why did they have to catch specimens for the seven major Cultivation Colleges? Not only did they not have to obtain their own specimens, Lu Shu and the rest had to do it for them! The name of this specialization is wrong. Lu Shus expression was dark. We should be called Lei Feng 1 Team Who Catches Wild Mutated Creatures to Save Humanity. What a long name! Luo Nan was shocked. Stop talking! My head hurts! Lu Shu roared. Cao Qingci calmly observed the situation like a passer-by. When Lu Xiaoyu saw that Lu Shu was angry, she even wanted to take out snacks to eat. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao looked down. Lu Shu dared to shout at the teacher, but they did not Everyone had gone to Europe together. They knew how fierce and tough Lu Shu was. When they walked past the photo of the Ninth Heavenly King along the corridor, they could not think of anyone who could fill in the position other than Lu Shu. Those who knew the truth could guess this easily. Those who did not know the truth would never be able to guess who it was. As for Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Cao Qingci, their confidentiality level had increased. They knew what they could tell others and what they could not. Suddenly, people came to the door of the classroom. It was as if a group of people wanted to surround and observe the species research specialization. People started to discuss. Why do they have so few people? I heard from my elder cousin that the Luzhou Cultivation College has a lot of people in the species research specialization. Who knows? Maybe the people here are more passionate, thus fewer people applied for civilian jobs. When Chen Zuan heard this, he was about to cry. He had wanted to get into a relationship after entering the Cultivation College. But now, he was in a specialization that was looked down upon. How would he be able to find a girl? He wrote a post on his timeline. My relatives, where are you? Hurry up and arrange a marriage for me. Im afraid that I cant do it by myself. Lu Shu immediately liked his post. From Chen Zuans distress, +166! Luo Nan closed the door and smiled. A refrigerator van will come every Friday afternoon to collect specimens and send them to the other six major Cultivation Colleges. Do your best, everyone. The people outside the classroom crowded together and moved back and forth. They looked at the people in the classroom as if they were looking at pandas. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. Theres no restriction on what kind of species we need, right? There are no requirements that you have to fulfil, replied Luo Nan. Okay. We have very few people in our class, so we will end our class meeting for today. Everyone, please go and prepare. After all, my performance depends on your research as well Lu Shu sat there with a complex expression on his face. Cheng Qiuqiao poked him. Brother Shu, what should we do? There should be a few mutated animals in Luo City, right? What should we catch first? Lu Xiaoyu put her arms on the table and supported her chin with her hands. It was as if she was watching a movie. Lu Shus expression suddenly turned to one of grief and indignation. All the mutated creatures in Luo City have been killed! When the problem of mutated creatures first occurred, he got Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury to exterminate all the mutated creatures. Anthony had done an inspection underground. A Class B Metahuman had snuffed out even all the eggs in the ground. The mice army had already cleaned up the sewers and the surface. There were many scorpions, but Zhong Yutang and his team had taken away the corpses. Lu Shu was still thinking that he could inject some chemicals into the scorpions and sell them. But Zhong Yutang and his team were just too fast! Thinking about it, Zhong Yutang was probably worried that he would take the dead scorpions now to make up for the numbers! All have been killed? How is that possible?! Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. There are still mutated creatures in the provincial capital that occasionally attack people. Last night, my mom told me that a giant centipede had entered her neighbors home. It was frightening. Luckily the people from the Heavenly Network rushed over. There is still the problem of mice. That is the most serious one. Indeed, there are no more mutated creatures in Luo City, Cao Qingci calmly confirmed. She had wanted to kill some mutated creatures, but when she went to the streets, they were nowhere to be found. Earlier, she did not understand what exactly had happened. Now that Lu Shu had made a conclusion so clearly, she knew that it had something to do with him. Cao Qingci did not compare herself with others. She strove to surpass herself. Comparison was a lowly interest. Surpassing yourself was a more mighty goal. But even Cao Qingci, who stood firm on her beliefs, found it difficult to be calm and collected when facing Lu Shu. The members of the Heavenly Network realized that Luo City was much safer than other cities. But wealthy men who feared for their lives had their eye on this security. They had tried to recruit secret practitioners, but to speak the truth, many of these secret practitioners were pathetically weak. Their quality was worrying. The secret practitioner would often be at a loss when they encountered these mutated creatures. They had only dealt with humans. They had no experience fighting creatures. Thus, these wealthy men turned their attention elsewhere. They had to find the safest place to live. Chapter 729 - Scary Species Research Specializations Students Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the circumstances that the system of currency did not collapse during the magically rich era, money was a strong driving force. After some analysis by a think tank, they found out that Luo City had never had any problems with mice. There was a scorpion infestation, but that had been settled too. The underground pipes were very clean. Luo City was one of the safest places in the country Slowly, many people came to survey and analyze the area. The results were shocking. Other than running into the same cute squirrel in their dreams, Luo City was indeed very safe! But squirrels were not mice. If it were a mouse, everyone would be scared whether a massive king mouse was among the mice army. But if it was a squirrel, then there was no need to be worried. During his high school days, Chen Zuan occasionally wanted to distance himself from Principal Nie. To him, training was a very cozy thing. He would be able to live in a beautiful house on a tall mountain, with a high concentration of magical energy and be isolated from the rest of the world. When he obtained the strongest skill, he would punish that Principal Nie, who brought him so much suffering! He would be invincible! He would have two pretty ladies in his beautiful house on the mountain to portray his peaceful mentality. One of them would be called Qing Feng, and the other would be called Ming Yue. But now? They had to catch their own samples to conduct research on. Lu Shu thought. Nie Ting was not planning on resolving their conflict amicably. Should he go to the Changbai Mountains and steal the items Nie Ting had been hiding to conduct research on?! Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation! Luo Nan, who had been quietly sitting by the side and listening to their discussion, suddenly said, I have a good suggestion to help everyone pass. Luo Nan had his own worries that he could not say aloud. When he saw the namelist of students, he was annoyed. Information on all the students was kept under a high level of security. Even he, the teacher, could not access the information. The identities of these students were very different from the rest. Just now, the students did not care much about him. Especially Cao Qingci, who seemed to have some murderous intent hidden behind her calm expression. This female student looked just like a murderer. He did not know how many people she had killed. Thus, even as a teacher in the Luo Shen Cultivation College, Luo Nan did not have much confidence speaking now Lu Shu and Chen Zuan turned to look at Luo Nan. What suggestion? You may not have known this, but before I came here, I worked in species research. I worked in a very special place. Luo Nan smiled. Kunlun Mountains. After the dawn of the magical era, the Heavenly Network built a testing base there. In terms of the origins of civilization, that place is sacred and mysterious. Furthermore, we have not explored many places there. There are many bases there. It is not uncommon to see Class Cs lead teams there, explained Luo Nan. Lu Shu thought about it. So Luo Nan had been researching on species in the past. No wonder he was able to become a teacher in the Cultivation College. Specialists were definitely needed in this area. If you asked Chen Baili, a Class A, he may not be able to explain how the mice had mutated. But Luo Nan may be able to. Furthermore, it was normal for the Heavenly Network to probe the Kunlun Mountains. That place was called the Ancestor of Mountains and the first sacred mountain. There were many myths surrounding the mountain. During the dawn of the magically rich era, the Heavenly Network wanted to obtain more information. They also wanted to obtain the training resources that were likely to be found there. Surveying the Kunlun Mountains would be their first choice. Luo Nan continued. But three months ago, we suddenly lost contact with the base at Death Valley. For your information, there was a Class C expert stationed there. Under unknown circumstances, we deployed a team to check what was going on there. But they discovered that there was no one in the base. There were no traces of a battle either. Oh yes. Death Valley has another name, the Gate to Hell. Under these circumstances, we also encountered many attacks from mutated creatures while surveying the area. Thus, we had no choice but to retreat. Thats why I was redeployed as a teacher. Luo Nan smiled. I have a lot of feelings for that place. I really want to know what exactly happened there. If everyone is willing to follow me there and obtain some precious samples, we may be able to shake the entire realm of cultivation. Passing your exams will no longer be an issue. Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and the rest pondered deeply. They seemed willing. They were all young people. Who did not want to be famous? If they were able to capture some rare samples, they would be well-known within the Heavenly Network. Chen Zuan could even imagine himself being surrounded by pretty ladies. But they looked at Lu Shu. After all, Luo Nan had said that even Class Cs had disappeared without a trace. Both Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were Class Cs. Even if they were consolidating their Class C status, if they wanted to return home safely, they would have to depend on Lu Shu, Cao Qingci and Lu Xiaoyu. Technically, Lu Xiaoyu was a Class C as well. But for some reason, everyone did not see her as just an ordinary Class C Im not going, said Lu Shu. From Luo Nans distress, +999! Lu Shu smiled and said to Lu Xiaoyu, Come. Lets go home. Lu Xiaoyu obediently followed behind Lu Shu. Before she walked out, she even glanced at Luo Nan. Lu Shu opened the door and saw many people surrounding the door, hoping to catch a glimpse of what was happening in the classroom. Many of them did not recognise Lu Shu. After all, back then when Lu Shu was moving about in the Lop Nur remains, he was hidden by the bronze armor. As for the local Luo City students who had come to see who would choose such a specialization in this era, they could not believe their eyes when they saw a demon king walk out. They quietly pulled on the shirt of the student beside them, hinting at them that they should not say anything. But the students did not understand and laughed at them. But Lu Xiaoyu followed behind Lu Shu did not go for the military training, but Lu Xiaoyu did. Everyone knew Lu Shus name, but they had never seen him before. But it was different for Lu Xiaoyu. Back then at the military training, Lu Xiaoyu had almost scared the boys to death When everyone saw Lu Xiaoyu, they were shocked. Why would Lu Xiaoyu apply for this specialization? Everyone had the impression that Lu Xiaoyu was the most irritable person they knew. Lu Shun did not care about them and walked ou. When everyone saw Lu Xiaoyu obediently following Lu Shu, they were shocked beyond belief. Wait, do you remember the brother that Lu Xiaoyu had mentioned back then at the military training Cao Cingci also walked out expressionlessly. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao followed behind. The students who had wanted to observe the students specializing in species research were all speechless Cao Cingci. She was one of the few Daoyuan Class students who had advanced to Class B. She was a genius. But she had also applied for this specialization Chapter 730 - The Specialization with the Greatest Strength Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Cultivation College, where battles were advocated, civilian specializations like species research were looked down upon. But when all the people in this specialization were people that they looked up to, everyone suddenly thought was this specialization that mystical? Cao Qingci, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan. These were the Class A geniuses that had participated in the military training. Everyone knew this. Needless to say, Class A aptitude geniuses were very strong. People looked up to these people in class, the same way that they would look up to misers. There was no need to explain anything further about Lu Xiaoyu. During the military training, everyone had witnessed how strong she was. Suddenly, someone said, Back then, I scored very high marks. But I was rejected from the species research specialization He did not dare to say this in the past, as back then everyone had looked down on species research. Since he had been allocated elsewhere, he no longer had to endure the disdain from others. To be honest, he even rejoiced. Someone suddenly asked, How much did you score? I scored 379 Someone gasped in shock. The examination that they had taken awarded up to 450 marks. But as the examination was meant for everyone, the questions were relatively easier. Furthermore, those in the Heavenly Network could score higher marks because of their outstanding achievements and quality. Even so, 379 out of 450 was already a very good mark. But he had been rejected from species research? No wonder this specialization is so scary! Someone gasped. This isnt a good-for-nothing specialization. This is a team of elites That cant be right either. Someone said, My brother is in the Capital Cultivation College. The species research specialization there is nothing like this. First, there are more people there. Furthermore, those who applied for that specialization would definitely not be rejected So the species research specialization at Luo City Cultivation College is very odd It isnt an overstatement to say that they are the specialization with the greatest combined strength Lu Shu sat in the courtyard and waited. After a while, Chen Zuan, Cao Qingci and the rest came over. Just after Lu Shu stepped out of the classroom, he sent everyone a message. Gather at my house. I have something to discuss. Thus, Cao Qingci, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao followed Lu Shu out of the classroom, leaving Luo Nan alone and dumbfounded. To be honest, although Lu Shu was not often serious, once he got serious, his actions would have a massive impact. At least the secret practitioners in Luo City regarded the Venerable as a legend. Now, You Mingyu was looking after the black market. But Lu Shu and Li Yixiao may be more effective than You Mingyu in speaking to them. Everyone respected and feared You Mingyu as he represented the Heavenly Network. But they had been won over by the Venerable and the Lord. Brother Shu, what is it? I still have to find a place to stay, said Chen Zuan. He had been brought here by Chen Baili. He had not made any preparations in Luo City. Kunlun Mountains. The Ancestor of Mountains. The first Sacred Mountain. These were all the names for the same place. They had nothing to do with modern times. These name had existed since a long time ago in history. Cao Qingci remained quiet and did not speak. She stood by herself by the vegetable garden, thinking about something. She was not the type to express her opinions easily. She would remain silent and act. Chen Zuan sat on a chair and smiled. Brother Shu, so what do you mean? This is a place that Nie Ting wants me to go to, said Lu Shu calmly. A strange specialization had suddenly appeared. Luo Nan stated speaking about such a far-off place just after meeting them. Furthermore, considering the Heavenly Networks stance regarding the empty Kunlun Mountains and Nie Tings personality, this was a path that had been created for him to take. But he did not take this path. They were just waiting for Lu Shu to go there? Lu Shu continued. I wont go into the details, but that place is definitely very dangerous. I would go there, but we are now a team. If one benefits, we all benefit. But if one suffers, all of us suffer. I want to hear your opinions. Brother Shu. Cheng Qiuqiao scratched his head. What are we going to do there? Lu Shu pondered over it. He had told Luo Nan that he would not go, but on the way back, he would not help but think that there was probably something important in the Kunlun Mountains. Not only did Nie Ting humiliate him, he wanted him to work his socks off. Could he come up with a plan to humiliate Nie Ting? Thinking about this, Lu Shu was fired up! But to speak the truth, the level of danger in the Kunlun Mountains was probably manageable for a Class B. Or from another angle, Nie Ting had formed this team to ensure his safety. There was indeed a conflict between them, but Lu Shu knew that Nie Ting would not mess around with peoples lives. It was also because of their conflict that they understood each other. This kind of conflict was like an internal quarrel, not a physical fight Lu Shu said with determination, We are going to humiliate people! Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Brother Shu, can you really say that kind of thing with so much confidence? Lu Shu was silent. He suddenly slapped the back of Chen Zuans head. Thats why I said, dont casually hit on girls like that! Chen Zuan was furious. He was about to flip a table. Are you still not over that! The next day, with Cao Qingci in the lead, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Lu Xiaoyu suddenly told Luo Nan that they had decided to go to the Kunlun Mountains to collect specimens. Luo Nan was elated. Yesterday, he was still disappointed that his guidance had failed. But today, things had changed for the better. But on one condition. Chen Zuan put up one finger. That all our expenses on this trip will be reimbursed. Also, we want rations everyday! Sure, no problem. Luo Nan smiled and agreed. Although we have very few people in our specialization, we have a lot of funds! At the same time, Lu Shu was already on a train headed to the Kunlun Mountains. In the end, he was still worried about their safety. Thus, he decided to go and inspect the area around the Kunlun Mountains. He wanted to hear some legends from the locals, as well as any changes to the Kunlun Mountains recently. Lu Shu liked to do things at a steady pace. He would do his tasks to the best of his abilities. He had done this for so many years. It did not make sense to give up on his own safety just to humiliate Nie Ting. If the situation was unfavorable, he would bring Chen Zuan and the rest back to Luo City in one piece. Chapter 731 - Is Your Life More Important or Is Money More Important Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not only were the Kunlun Mountains mountains the origin of many myths, it was also a heaven for explorers. It cut through Beijiang and Nancang. Qingzhou was in the east. It was 2500 kilometers long, and the average elevation was 5500 to 6000 meters. It was 130 to 200 kilometers wide. Its total surface area was over 500 thousand square kilometers. Many small countries were not even as large as this mountain. It was very magnificent. At first, explorers preferred exploring Lop Nur. Later, everyone realized that the Kunlun Mountains was the most dangerous place to mankind. Some even tried to cross Death Valley. Lu Shu sat in the train and looked up information on Death Valley. He wanted to see whether anyone had successfully crossed the valley. It was fine even if it was before the dawn of the magically rich era. But the descriptions online were quite sketchy. Some said that they had successfully crossed Death Valley, but were not willing to provide information on their starting point, their exit point, and the car that they had used. One variety program had attempted to cross Death Valley as well, but they only strolled around the area before carrying the camera on their shoulder in fear and running away. It was a good start, but a poor ending to the show. Scientists explained that there was lightning and an underground river. But the explorers claimed that there was a frozen dragon in the Kunlun Mountains. The entrance to that place was beneath Death Valley. Some also said that in historical records, the Kunlun Mountains were the first place where demons appeared to eat humans. The train was headed to Sacheng, the provincial capital of Nancang. Lu Shu had wanted to go to Qingzhou, which was closer to Death Valley. But more explorers gathered in Sacheng. Those who wanted to climb the mountains would first get used to the high altitude there. There were people who even built inns there. Most explorers would conduct their training there and wait for good weather to climb the mountains. Transport was very convenient now. Some rich explorers had provided financial support. There was no lack of funds here. The train was about to pull into the station, but Lu Shu had not found any leads. Suddenly, a burly man passed by Lu Shu and saw that Lu Shu had maps in his hands. He was also looking up routes on his phone. He stopped in his tracks and smiled. Young man, are you also here to explore? Lu Shu looked up. He was wearing a blue T-shirt with a jacket tied around his waist. He was wearing a hat and had a massive backpack on his back. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Yup. If not why would I be here for. But I could not find a good team to go with. Brother, you seem to be very experienced. The burly man laughed. I have done this for over ten years! There is no place that I have never been to! There is no place in the world that I cannot go to! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Brother, so youve been to Death Valley, right? From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! Zhang Yanfengs face turned red. He said in a small voice, I have never been there. Who knew that Lu Shu would bring up such a difficult place so quickly? When he saw that Lu Shu did not even have a backpack, he thought that Lu Shu was a beginner. But he had boasted too quickly Ahem. Lu Shu cleared his throat. Brother, please dont be offended. I was just asking. Lu Shu felt bad. He had genuinely asked out of curiosity. Zhang Yanfeng did not seem to be a petty person either. After the initial awkwardness, he laughed. Although I have never been there before, but this time, those who gather in Sacheng can choose three routes to take. For the first route, we will climb the boundary mountain and cross the Keriya Pass. For the second route, we will go to Mdog County. As for the last route, we will cross into Death Valley through Kumukili Desert! Zhang Yanfeng was an expert when it came to exploration. If not, he would not be able to walk along routes that were more than 5000 meters above sea level. He was the kind who would be able to make a stir just by posting on his timeline. But he had been humiliated by Lu Shu Lu Shu suddenly asked, But can we enter the Kunlun Mountains? I heard that something happened inside recently? When Zhang Yanfeng heard this, his eyes lit up. Brother, so you are in the community as well? Now, there are strict orders that prohibit entry. But the problem is, the Kunlun Mountains are so big. Who would be able to stop us? We have already planned the route. We were born to challenge the limits of life. Bears, wolves, snowstorms, what have we not encountered? Dont worry. We bring hunting guns into the mountain! Lu Shu thought that this group of explorers were taking a huge risk. Could the current danger level in the Kunlun Mountains be compared to the dangers that they had experienced in the past? He was not in the explorer community, but a member of the realm of cultivation. He wanted to remind him. After all, it is the magically rich era. We still have to be careful. Brother, you should be more cautious. When Zhang Yanfeng heard this, he grew unhappy. Brother, are you looking down on us? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why would I look down on you? Zhang Yanfeng suddenly laughed out loud. Brother, we have a Class D secret practitioner leading us. Lu Shu finally understood. No wonder he was so strong-willed. So they had a secret practitioner present. Back then when he was still Kasyapa the Venerable, he had heard that some secret practitioners had made use of their physiques to lead mountain climbing teams. It was a lucrative business. Everyone in this world had their own ways to live. It was good that some people were willing to earn money through these kinds of jobs. It was much better than beating people up for a living, right? Lu Shu suddenly had a change of mind. Brother, I want to join you. Is that okay? When Zhang Yanfeng heard this, he was very happy. He was different from the amateur explorer groups. They were professionals. They depended on this for a living. Leading tours and reporters to explore the area was a very lucrative business. The more famous they were, the more sponsorships they would receive. He had talked to Lu Shu earlier to bring in more business. Zhang Yanfeng laughed. Well have to see your physique. But you have to pay to join our team. Never mind then From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! Lu Shu was particular about money. Zhang Yanfeng never thought that this conversation would have so many twists and turns But they were not a charity either. Zhang Yanfeng said softly, Brother, we cant take you in for free. If you encountered an inexperienced group, they might really leave you to die in there. Furthermore, the Kunlun Mountains are very dangerous now! Is money more important or is your life more important? Lu Shu said frankly, Money is more important. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! Needless to say, Lu Shu did not think much about the protection that a Class D secret practitioner could provide. Lu Shu did not care much about safety. If Lu Shu was familiar with the route, he would be able to make money from customers as well Who else could protect Lu Shu other than himself? But he would have to find another group to join. Chapter 732 - Counterattack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Most people would experience altitude sickness when they came to Sacheng. Most people would be fine after eating medicine to counter the pain. But those who were hiking could only endure as their bodies would grow dependent on the medicine. In the future, it would be difficult for them to tackle higher altitudes. But the explorers here had the strongest spirit of adventure among all of humanity, no matter whether they were here to earn money, to experience the thrill, or because of their beliefs. Even before the dawn of the magically rich era, they had to take huge risks while hiking. Lu Shu walked out of the station. He did not experience altitude sickness. The greatest strength of Practitioners was not simply their strong physique, but also their ability to adapt to different environments. He walked towards an inn that he had found online. The inn was a place that explorers often stayed at. The blackboard outside the inn was filled with different routes that hikers could take. For example, if someone wanted to start at Sacheng and hike a mountain, they could either find a free ride here, or find people walking in the same direction. When Lu Shu walked into the inn, he was dumbfounded. He saw Zhang Yanfeng talking to five or six people in the courtyard of the inn. He was shocked. Did you follow me? Zhang Yanfeng was confused. I reached here first? Are you crazy? Who followed who? From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +166! Brother, if you want to join us, just say so. Zhang Yanfeng said unhappily, Why did you follow me? Dont you understand the rules of the community? At that moment, Lu Shu saw a familiar face. He did not recognize Lu Shu, but Lu Shu recognized him! Lu Shu instantly changed his plans. He said, How much does it cost to join you? I want to take the route to Death Valley. 20 thousand, said Zhang Yanfeng. The level of danger in the Kunlun Mountains changes every day. We have to take a huge risk to bring beginners into the mountains. If you want to take on the challenge, Ill have to charge you another 5 thousand! To Zhang Yanfeng and the other explorers, no matter whether it was Keriya Pass or Death Valley, these were all places that they wanted to visit. They could earn money and fulfill their explorer dreams at the same time. What a deal! This was the first time Lu Shu was so generous. He reached into his bag and fished out a gold bar. He threw it at Zhang Yanfeng. This should be enough, right? Yes, yes. Brother, you are so generous! Zhang Yanfeng had traveled widely. Once they had a gold bar in their hands, they would be able to determine whether it was real just by its weight and color! At first, he had thought that Lu Shu was a poor student. But he turned out to be a tycoon! Lu Shu smiled and went to find the boss of the inn to book a room. He had given a gold bar instead of cash as he was afraid that Zhang Yanfeng would spend all the money. But with a gold bar, it was different. He would be able to spend money for now. The person who he recognized was very interesting. Back then, when he returned from the Collection of Gods and tried to counter the big families, he had found the Luo City black market. The person who had been keeping guard behind the iron gate was Wang Zhe. He was the Class D secret practitioner in this team! Back then, when Lu Shu entered the black market, Wang Zhe had stolen a magical stone. But After the fight between him, Li Yixiao and Nalan Que, Wang Zhe ran off, never to appear again. But here he was. Lu Shu would collect both the principal and interest from him This fellow was very interesting. After he stole a magical stone, he ran away and did not come back to guard the black market. He had run to such a distant place. But back then, Lu Shu still had Gao Shenyins appearance. Thus, Wang Zhe did not recognise him. Lu Shu had made an impressive move from the start. He had taken out a gold bar worth more than 20 thousand dollars. Zhang Yanfeng came up with a plan. He wanted to see whether he could get Lu Shu to spend more. But what they did not know was that the moment Lu Shu entered the inn, the humidity in the inn started to increase. It would be impossible for anyone to disappear without a trace with his water-type abilities. They wanted to fight Lu Shu, but Lu Shu had his eyes on Wang Zhe After Lu Shu went up, Wang Zhe looked at Zhang Yanfeng and asked calmly, What? Bringing gold bars is common here, but most young people carry cash with them. People who traveled often carried gold bars to allow them to easily escape. Which young person in this day and age would bring gold bars around? Wang Zhe was still thin back then when he was guarding the door. After some time leading groups, he now had an aura. His face had become rounder as well I ran into him on the train. Back then, I saw that he was looking up hiking resources on his phone, so I invited him to join us. I didnt think that he would be a tycoon. Zhang Yanfeng laughed and said, He is definitely a beginner. The information that he had looked up was not reliable. Who in our community would post such a nonsensical post? Wang Zhe nodded his head. This is not far. I dont know why the Heavenly Network had prohibited entry into the Kunlun Mountains. But it doesnt look too serious. There is no one from the Heavenly Network in the mountains. Call him down during dinner. Make him drunk and get some information from him. Try to solicit some more money from him. Ha ha, are you scared of him even though youre a Practitioner? Zhang Yanfeng took no notice. In this world, some hiked out of pure interest, but some wanted to earn money while having fun. There were all kinds of fish in the sea. At night, Zhang Yanfeng walked up and called Lu Shu. Lu Shu, do you want to eat dinner with us? We will probably be together for a month. We should get to know one another better. Lu Shu happily followed Zhang Yanfeng down. There were now seven people in the team, including him. According to Zhang Yanfeng, they had to have 12 people before they could set off. But it would be easy to recruit five more members. There were many young people who wanted to go hiking in this season. Wang Zhe and the rest had set up a bonfire in the courtyard and were grilling food to eat. There were still two boxes of white wine beside them. Lu Shu pulled up a small chair and ate by the bonfire. You are a fun bunch. Zhang Yanfeng opened a bottle of white wine and poured a glass for everyone. Everyones eyes fell on Lu Shu. They were planning to get him drunk and make him talk. Zhang Yanfeng smiled. This is your first time drinking with us. We have a rule while drinking. I will first introduce everyone at this table. After that, we will drink one glass. If you are able to say out their names after drinking, then you have acknowledged us as your friends. If you are correct, we will drink again. If you cannot say their names, the friendship has been established, so you will drink one glass. Beside you is Garab Bala Danza Musu Zhdan. Next is Uller Dege Mahalalel Rithu Basil Lu Shu was speechless. Zhang Yanfeng happily drank one glass with everyone else. Just like that, everyone had drunk two or three glasses of wine. Then they looked at Lu Shu. This method of bullying young people always succeeded. Even those who were strong drinkers could not win against this trump card. Of course, these names were fake. But they would only reveal this after they finished drinking. They had so many strong men, as well as a Practitioner. A young man was an easy target for them. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Yanfeng and paused for two seconds. Garab Bala Danza Musu Zhdan, Uller Dege Mahalalel Rithu Basil From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666 From Wang Zhes distress, +666 From Li Kangs Lu Shu silently laughed. The distress points showed that they all had Chinese names. Why did they act as if they were from a minority race?! Chapter 733 - : Enter the Kunlun Mountains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a round of drinking, everyone realized that this young man was not as easy to bully as they had thought. Lu Shu was not drunk at all. On the other hand, Zhang Yanfeng and the rest were about to vomit A few well-known backpackers, including Zhang Yanfeng, pasted a few brochures regarding the Death Valley route on the board outside the inn. They explicitly stated that they had a Class D secret practitioner in the lead. In just two days, they had gathered 12 people. Out of the five new members, there were four men and one woman. There was a couple among the new members. Everyone seemed to be very well-prepared. Even the lady seemed to be very experienced, as if she was a seasoned backpacker. In this day and age, not only could men seek excitement in their ordinary lives. Women could as well. But the new members were not very young. The youngest member was about 25 years old. From the way they dressed, they seemed to come from wealthy families who were probably much richer than Lu Shu. Lu Shu wore a jacket that cost over 300 dollars. Everyone used climbing boots, while Lu Shu wore sneakers he did not want to spend too much money here. He would be able to survive even if he only wore a T-shirt in the cold, let alone wearing shoes here. Every time he exerted some strength, he would spoil a pair of shoes. Every fight made Lu Shu distressed. Zhang Yanfeng looked at Lu Shus attire and said, Brother, you will have a hard time in the mountains if you dress like that. You must have a jacket, climbing boots, snowshoes and other apparel to keep you warm. Even during this time of the year, it might still snow at the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Shu thought about it. He could not make himself stand out so much either. He bought the cheapest set of clothes and came back. The other members of the team did not further comment on Lu Shus attire. Everyone was responsible for their own actions. Do not say that we did not remind you if you freeze in the mountains. The five new members had no intentions to talk to Lu Shu. They were of a different class. The world that they lived in was also different. They had gone hiking with some backpackers before. After these backpackers knew their family background and their financial status, they begged for financial help daily. The friendships that they had made at the mountains were gone in less than half an hour. The lady looked at Wang Zhe and said, We have paid money for this, but you get what you pay for. Prove to us that you are truly a Class D secret practitioner. The ground at the Kunlun Mountains is uneven. If you lie to us, we could be sent to our deaths. Wang Zhe conceitedly raised boulder that was used for decoration in the inn. Is this enough proof? The lady did not speaker further. She had acknowledged his strength. Now, the backpackers also knew that the Kunlun Mountains were not safe, thus the wealthy were only willing to hike if they joined a group with a secret practitioner in the lead. Zhang Yanfeng laughed. Everyone, there is no need to worry. Yesterday, a team came out from Keriya Pass. They did not encounter any dangers along the way. There are many teams entering and exiting the Kunlun Mountains. Nothing has happened so far. Lu Shu understood. No wonder they were so brave. Everyone had returned safely. But he had some doubts. Were the changes in the Kunlun Mountains not as big as he had expected? They would set off for the Kunlun Mountains the next day. Zhang Yanfeng, Wang Zhe and the rest arranged the equipment and made detailed markings on their map to confirm the route that they would take. Some had even gone ahead to orientate their GPS at the Kendrick Mine, where they would exit from. Once they strayed away from this direction, they would likely be trapped in the dangerous Kunlun Mountains. Five days after Lu Shu had arrived in Sacheng, they took a flight towards Qingzhou. They would then hike through the Qimantag Mountains and walk along the border of the Kumukili Desert before reaching the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Shu saw the Kunlun Mountains below them as they flew by. The mountain was black, like ashes after a fire. He sensed that there was something within the mountains that was looking up at them. This made him feel very uncertain. Zhang Yanfeng had bought naan bread at Qingzhou. Naan were better than other foods in the mountains. It was easy to store and could curb hunger. Lu Shu had stored plenty of fresh water and food in the Seal of Lands. He would not die here because of dehydration or starvation. As they climbed the Qimantag Mountains, Lu Shu was always last. He seemed as if he was about to give up any minute, but always managed to catch up. No one knew how strong he was, but they felt like he would reach his limit soon. Zhang Yanfeng and the rest treated the wealthy well, but no one was willing to help Lu Shu, unless he paid up. Zhang Yanfeng and the rest were waiting for Lu Shu to give up to help him. Afterwards, they would take the rest of his money. But Lu Shu did not complain the entire trip. Are you playing around with me he was Lu Shu, an outstanding figure among Class Bs. These people were no match for him, even if they took a car. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +10, +10, +19 They passed by a river. There was a pumping station by the river. The staff in the station insisted on giving Lu Shu and the rest a good meal. Lu Shu took out two apples from his bag and passed it to the staff member. There was a lack of fruits and vegetables here. People often grew closer in sparsely populated places. But when the rest of the team saw that Lu Shu still had the strength to bring superficial fruits like apples, they were filled with disdain. Lu Shu did not speak with the rest of the members. Occasionally, when they passed by antelopes, he would observe whether they had mutated. But there were no signs of mutation. He had also seen an antelope on the ridge of the mountain that was unusually muscular. Its antlers were also as sharp as knives. It observed the group of humans from far away. Lu Shu knew that they had not entered the heart of this region. Before they left the pumping station, Lu Shu took the chance while there was still a signal to send a message to Lu Xiaoyu. Everything is safe here. I am about to enter the Kunlun Mountains and will come out after 12 days. Gather in Qingzhou. At night, Zhang Yanfeng brought the team to a place where there was no wind to set up their tents for the night. Everyone sat around and popped the blisters on their feet. Lu Shu sat at the entrance of his tent and looked up at the stars. It was as if the stars were breathing along with him. The world truly was vast. In Qingzhou, Lu Xiaoyu showed the message from Lu Shu to everyone. Luo Nan said, Then lets wait for Lu Shu here. Chen Zuan looked impatient. Teacher, is it really okay for you to come with us? This is not considered truancy, right? No, no. Luo Nan smiled. We are here to catch specimens. Cheng Qiuqiao was suddenly curious. Brother Zuan, are you still scared of skipping class? You dont quite look like a model student. Chen Zuan grew melancholic. I have never skipped class in my entire life. I was traumatized when I was young. In primary school, I lied that my stomach hurt and wanted to go home. The class monitor called my father. My father insisted on bringing me to the hospital, but I couldnt tell him that I was fine. If I did, I would be beaten. When we reached the hospital, the doctor said that I had appendicitis, and I had to remove my appendix Chapter 734 - Demon King Who Spoils the Mood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On their first day in the Kunlun Mountains, Lu Shu and the rest encountered a wild yak. This was their first time encountering an animal that attacked humans. Yaks were usually herd animals that did not attack other species. But wild yaks were different. Hikers were most afraid of encountering them in the wild. The yaks were merciless. Lu Shu stood far away. He had no intention of making a move. This yak was a Class F, which was higher than that of the mutated animals in the city. But Wang Zhe was a Class D. Lu Shu wanted to see if the magical stone he had stolen had any effect. But Lu Shu was disappointed. Wang Zhe had no decent weapons. A German spade was his best weapon. Earlier, Zhang Yanfeng and the rest had boasted that they carried hunting guns, but Lu Shu saw nothing of the like How disappointing Wang Zhe easily killed the wild yak. As the group was about to advance, Lu Shu said he needed the toilet. He went back to where the wild yak was and tossed its corpse into the Seal of Lands. After all, he was still a species research student. Although he had come here to humiliate Nie Ting, it was not like Lu Shu to come back empty-handed. Furthermore, all the students in the specialization depended on one another. He could not discount everyone of their techniques. They continued on. Lu Shu realized that the only female in the team received more attention. Under normal circumstances, they would simply stuff some food into their mouths for lunch. But this lady was more refined. If she wanted to eat porridge, they would stop and wait for her. A group of uncles were in the wilderness, but had not encountered any danger. They were willing to show their gentlemanliness. Being able to drink a bowl of porridge in a place like this was heavenly. Her husband even carried a small bag of rice around. Zhang Yanfeng and the rest were slightly envious. Except Lu Shu That afternoon, the lady called Wang Yan cooked a small pot of porridge. Lu Shu took out two pears from his bag. They were big and juicy. One bite and the juice almost flowed down Lu Shus chin. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +166 From Wang Yans All of them looked as Lu Shu ate a pear in this weather. They almost drooled. They could not believe that he had brought so many fruits here! Lu Shu had just given away two apples. Everyone suspected that Lu Shu had lived in comfort all his life, thus he had no common sense. Wang Yan pursed her lips as she cooked her porridge. She was treated the best out of all the members in the group. Everyone envied how much her husband doted on her. But no matter how delicious the porridge was, nothing could beat eating fruits here. Go and ask him whether hes selling the fruits. Wang Yan poked her husbands waist using her elbow. Her husband walked towards Lu Shu. Before he could open his mouth, Lu Shu spoke. One for 5000 dollars. From Wang Yans distress, +666! From Zhang Yanfeng was dumbfounded. He was not here to hike. He was here to sell fruits! Wang Zhe furrowed her eyebrows. Hes not going to disappear after selling all his fruits, is he? I also suspect that he might do so In the end, Wang Yan did not buy Lu Shus pears. Who would be so dumb? After this conflict, all the more did they not want to talk to Lu Shu. Someone whispered, With so many fruits, he definitely doesnt have enough rations. Ha ha, I have never heard of anyone who has been able to carry so many fruits and finish the hike. Let him suffer. At night, Lu Shu took out another two pears This was his first time discovering that he could earn distress points just by eating fruits In the afternoon, they countered many skeletons of wild animals on the way. This was normal. But encountering a pack of wolves and footprints of a bear near water sources made them slightly scared. Zhang Yanfeng and the rest were experienced. Lu Shu did not expect them to have brought fishing nets. A large fishing net was propped up by hiking poles around the camping ground, surrounding the entire camping ground. Zhang Yanfeng sighed and smiled. This way, wild animals will not attack the camping ground. This is a tried and tested method. There is no need to set the fishing net too high. Around waist height will do. This will make wolves and bears retreat. I have never seen this before. The groups before this have never done this, Wang Yan praised. Zhang Yanfeng was extremely proud. Relax. I collect money, but no one has died in my hands. I will always bring everyone back safely. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Yanfeng and was suddenly dumbfounded. Even he, an unimportant person, had his pride. In these two days, Lu Shu had realized that in the past, Zhang Yanfeng had led hiking groups. But after the dawn of the magically rich era, wild animals were becoming hard to deal with. Thus, he depended on Wang Zhe. Although Zhang Yanfeng was greedy for money, he did not take the lives of others lightly. Of course, Lu Shu felt that even though he could read their expressions, he would never truly know their intentions. He would still have to observe him throughout their journey. After the trip to the Death Valley, everyone would go their separate ways and never gather again. Humans are highly adaptable creatures who were good at using their brains. This was the reason why humans could dominate the earth. But Lu Shu suddenly thought. If creatures became more intelligent, would they be able to come up with methods like this? In this kind of place, they would only be able to see the wilderness and wild animals for some time. Humans would grow lonely. Every night after lighting up the bonfire, team building was very important. Everyone gathered and shared their stories, jokes, or took turns singing. This was to make everyone feel like they belonged in the team, and were not rejected. This was like a sea of sand. There were red plants everywhere on the ground. When they looked up, they saw a vast sky, but they were filled with loneliness. All of them took turns singing, sharing stories or telling jokes. Of course, the uncles would share dirty jokes. Wang Yan acted shy as she listened to them speak. The atmosphere was very harmonious. When it came to Lu Shu, Lu Shu paused before saying, Xiaoming was kept in the dark by his parents for a long time 1 . In the end, he died of suffocation. Zhang Yanfeng was speechless. Wang Zhe was silent. Suddenly, there was an awkward silence Lu Shu was not done. He continued, Xiaoming had just blown out the candle flame. Before he could make a wish, he was chased out of the mourning hall Ahem. Zhang Yanfeng stood up. Its late. Everyone, deal with the blisters on your feet and go to sleep Lu Shu was sad as he saw everyone else retreat for the night. Why did they not let him finish his story? Wang Zhe suddenly had a feeling that he had encountered Lu Shu before. Lu Shu felt just like the person he was most worried about. But the problem was, Wang Zhe had seen that persons face before. Thus, he did not think too much about it. Chapter 735 - Approaching the Central Area Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was the second morning in the Kunlun Mountains now. Lu Shu walked out of his tent, fully rejuvenated, after a song of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Problems like blisters would bother the commoners, but not him For some reason, Lu Shu felt that his Twinkle Twinkle training was more effective here. That day, they continued to move forward along the desert. They saw countless wild camels, horses and donkeys that had mutated but were not aggressive towards them. There were trails of animal footprints along the cliff, and humans could walk there too. Generally speaking, Lu Shu would capture a few mutated creatures and stuffed them into his Seal of Lands as long as he had the opportunity to do so. In any case, those samples were of significant value for the Species Research of Luo Shen Cultivation College On the fifth day in Kunlun Mountains, there was a drastic decrease in altitude. Conversely, plants gradually increased in height. Lu Shu even encountered a bush as tall as a person. By then, Lu Shus personality had become well established in the team C anti-social, not gullible at all, yet surprisingly he was one of the strongest members of the team despite his fragile-looking appearance. By the fifth day, most people were suffering from cracking lips. Furthermore, they more or less showed signs of fatigue when marching under the sun. But Lu Shu seemed perfectly fine Besides, he could still survive on one fruit per day for supply of water and vitamins Zhang Yanfeng was a tad confused. It appeared that Lu Shu would never yield in front of the hardships although he looked rather weak. Usually, the following types of people were the least-welcomed in walking expeditions, the latecomers, the defiant, the weak and the arrogant who expected the leader to serve him. But when it came to Lu Shu, Zhang Yanfeng had to swallow all of Lu Shus unpleasant traits just for the money. It seemed viable to rob him straightaway, but most people did not dare to breach the law as they were not felonious robbers anyway. After they climbed over a sand hill, Wang Zhe, who was leading the team, suddenly lowered his body and motioned everyone to silence. When everyone obeyed, he craned his neck and looked towards the other side of the hill. Why? Wang Zhe almost jolted in shock. Then, he turned to see Lu Shus face beside him Lu Shu craned his head to see a gigantic bear, almost as big as two bulls. There were no such monstrous creatures in the commoners world. No wonder Wang Zhe was scared. To Lu Shus consternation, the energy waves from the bear was at least those of Class E. Yet, it was found just two days walk away from Death Valley. So what on Earth was inside the Valley? How? Zhang Yanfeng asked, interested in the profits obtainable from the bear. If they could kill it, they would earn a great fortune from its fur, paws and gallbladder. Lu Shu glimpsed at Zhang Yanfeng in contempt. The Heavenly Network had given him information regarding mutated bears. In Northern China, bears were caged and kept for their gallbladder. A tube was cruelly inserted into their gallbladder through their mouth. Then, in the magical era, bears mutated. Moreover, their ascension was rather rapid. In no time, the bears slaughtered all the workers of the gallbladder factory. And this bear they were facing was even stronger. It was a Class E. In the team, no one else, except Lu Shu himself and Wang Zhe, had a winning chance against the bear. Lets hide here, behind the hill, said Wang Zhe, Hopefully it will get attracted away by other animals. However, at this very moment, Wang Yan, her husband and three other young members of the group had already fled downhill. In the flurry, Wang Yan was tripped by a broken branch on the ground. Her scream was sharp and loud! The grizzly bear turned towards the sand hill and stared into Wang Zhes eyes. The latter did not dare to move at all. As a result, the two seemed to be gazing at each other with deep emotions. Beside Wang Zhe, Lu Shu looked at him and the giant bear. After a short pause, he asked, Is the bear a friend of yours? From Wang Zhes distress, +999! Drops of sweat slid down Wang Zhes cheeks. He could not understand what was in this fellows mind. Why the lame joke when their lives were at risk! Despite being praised all day, Wang Zhe was not a reckless man. He immediately turned and ran. Lu Shu was disappointed. What a coward! Meanwhile, the giant bear instantly accelerated towards them. Its fur and blubber trembled violently due to its running motion, and a trail of deep holes was left on the ground under its immense weight. Nonetheless, Lu Shu was surprised to see Zhang Yanfeng stay. He drew a dagger from his bag and shouted, Run! Ill cover you! In this situation, humans could never outrun the bear. More deaths were inevitable if no one stood out to sacrifice himself. Lu Shu could not understand Zhang Yanfengs intentions of this act. Was he not merely a greedy gangster? Immediately Lu Shu ran downhill, pulling Zhang Yanfeng along by his collar. As Wang Zhe prepared to run, he was tripped by Lu Shus leg as the latter seemingly unintentionally extended his leg before he took to his heels. Wang Zhe must show more effort since he had pocketed Lu Shus money! Moreover, Lu Shu had yet to reason with him regarding the problem of that magical stone. In fact, Lu Shu did not have to make him an enemy over just one magical stone. But in order to live a good life, he would not give up on even half a stone. Then, Lu Shu was reminded that he was an audit student Screw you, Nie Ting. In any case, Lu Shu was not that cold-hearted. Two strands of Sparrow Shade were sent skimming the ground surface towards the chest of the grizzly. In the next instant, the Class E giant bear was stabbed. Although invisible to the onlookers, the cardio-respiratory system of the bear had already started failing. Left without a choice, Wang Zhe jumped to his feet and attacked the bear. He had no way to escape when the bear had darted to right in front of him. But this guy was not equipped with any combat skills. He simply rolled on the ground to dodge the slap and attacked back with his German spade occasionally when he got the chance. Wang Zhe looked pathetic amidst the flying sand. Even a light slap of the bears paw could result in a long, gaping wound on Wang Zhes body. At this moment of life and death, Wang Zhe mustered all his courage to fight. He knew that he would be dead if he did not risk his life against the bear! Then, he threw his spade towards the bear with all his strength. In the next second, the bear was dead, even though there were no fatal wounds It died?! Wang Zhe collapsed to the floor absent-mindedly. Why was it such an easy kill Nevertheless, he had survived anyway. Suddenly he let out a wild laugh, his face covered in dirt. Im unbeatable! The rest turned back and were shocked to see the bear dead. At that moment, the five young members of the team thought that their money had been well spent. Practitioners were indeed powerful! Only Lu Shu stood aside with a calm face. Then, he noticed something strange in Zhang Yanfengs expression. Chapter 736 - Faces of the Living Beings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The crisis changed peoples attitude. Zhang Yanfeng suddenly went quiet, while Wang Yan and her husband were having a heated argument because her husband had actually abandoned her during the escape. Only Lu Shu was calm as usual. Their marriage seemed perfect in the past. But no one would have expected that a caring man, who had carried a pack of rice for making porridge even during the walking expedition, would leave his wife behind when her life was in danger. Wang Yan found the contrast hard to accept. She yelled, All men are devils! Meanwhile, Wang Zhe was still immersed in his inflated ego The team settled down where they were. It was a relatively safe campsite as wolf packs would not enter the territory of the Class E giant bear. The smell of the bears feces was enough as deterrence. As Zhang Yanfeng set up the tent, he spoke to Lu Shu softly, Thank you. I will pay back your favor. As the saying went, peoples true nature would be exposed in a crisis. Never had Zhang Yanfeng expected that the seemingly invisible young man would defend him at that critical moment. Moreover, the mans strength was incredible, and he remained calm while others had a fit of nerves for survival. Thus, Zhang Yanfeng had deduced that this young man was a powerful figure in disguise. In fact, he had the best view of what happened at that time. He clearly saw Lu Shu trip Wang Zhe seemingly unintentionally, and then dragged him downhill. Wang Zhe was an expert whom he had taken great effort to find. Despite his Class D abilities, he showed his undisguised cowardliness and tried to abandon the entire team. In the magical era, many rose to glory, and many fell from it too. Zhang Yanfeng belonged to the latter. He used to be a wolf-slaughterer, but wild creatures following Spirit Qi regeneration were way stronger than humans. Thus, as the team leader, he had no choice but to seek more powerful secret practitioners. Lu Shu looked at him with a smile. Theres no need to thank me. Zhang Yanfeng looked down. I have to Lu Shu interrupted him, I mean, its useless to say those things. Wheres my gold bar From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! Zhang Yanfeng dug out the gold bar from the inside of his wide leather belt and stuffed it in Lu Shus waiting hands. Lu Shu grinned. There is neither fairness nor justice in this world. You are the only one you can depend on. At nightfall, the campsite was all set up. This time, Zhang Yanfeng did not set up the fishing net, as it would prove useless in this situation. Wang Yan was still arguing with her husband regarding their divorce. But Lu Shu thought it would be an unwise idea because all her food supply was still with her husband. She should at least claim it back before talking about divorce! That day, Zhang Yanfeng did not talk to Wang Zhe. Instead, he sat beside Lu Shu. At this moment, Wang Yan walked towards them, looking embarrassed. Can you lend me some food? Lu Shu shook his head and replied, All the food has gone bad. Fruits then, said Wang Yan, I have money. Lu Shu shook his head again. Fruits too. Why has everything gone bad? Wang Yan asked, about to cry. After a short pause, Lu Shu replied, Its because all men are devils, I suppose. From Wang Yans distress, +666! Zhang Yanfeng was dumbstruck, his jaw dropped. Now he realized how mean this young man was! At this instant, at the end of the undulating sand hills, brightness shone from the dark horizon of the Kunlun Mountains. Yet, the light was blue, like a blue fire. Everyone stood up and gazed towards the direction of Death Valley. Stunned, Zhang Yanfeng murmured, Its Death Valley! The Gate of Hell is open! Lu Shus expression was stern and serious. As expected, there was something strange about Death Valley, which explained the retreat order from the Heavenly Network. However, Wang Zhe shouted excitedly, To hell with the Gate of Hell! Why arent we seeing any monsters if it really is? Its the birth of the Treasure of Heaven and Earth! His ego had inflated after killing the bear. Thus, he had chosen this route to try his luck in the Kunlun Mountains. As the first Holy Mountain of ancient mythology, the mountain range harbored countless mysteries. It was almost certain that the treasure of the Gods was inside the Kunlun Mountains if it really existed! Wang Zhe packed up his tent and backpack. Wang Yan asked nervously, What are you doing? Im entering the mountains before sunrise! replied Wang Zhe, barely concealing his excitement. Then what about us? someone asked. They would not be able to defeat a wolf pack on this land ridden with mutated wild animals. Wang Zhe let out a cold laugh. I dont care. The wolves can catch you, not me. Then, he strode towards the Death Valley. He was confident that he would have outrun the giant bear earlier in the afternoon had he not been tripped. Hence, he decided to keep these people here in case they would compete for the Treasure of Gods with him in the future. Lu Shu did not stop him. According to the reliable information from the Heavenly Network, even Class Cs had vanished in the Valley mysteriously, let alone a Class D secret practitioner like him. Gazing at Wang Zhes receding figure, Zhang Yanfeng asked Lu Shu, So what now? I will walk further inside. You can choose whether to stay or leave, Lu Shu said. He had decided to reveal his true self. Dont worry. I will come back once I have a look at Death Valley. So you all can wait here until I return. Meanwhile, the rest had also noticed that Zhang Yanfeng was asking this unpopular boy for advice. And there was a certain strength in his words. Im going with you, Zhang Yanfeng said firmly, I will be of some help, though Im not a Practitioner. Payment? Lu Shu asked. Zhang Yanfeng hesitated. No need. He did not want the boy to leave directly without him if he asked for money. What the Wang Yan suddenly asked, You said you are not a Practitioner. Isnt he the same as you? Or is he one? Neither Lu Shu nor Zhang Yanfeng answered. They packed up and walked out. This made the rest of the team worried. Without Zhang Yanfeng, who dared to stay at the campsite? Although Lu Shu had promised that he would return, but what if he could not? After no more than 20km, Lu Shu discovered the abandoned investigation base of the Heavenly Network. This was the entry point to the mountains, the closest place to Death Valley. Lu Shu opened the small, dusty door of the temporary building. There were no signs of fighting, except for a few scratches on the outside walls. They seemed to belong to wild animals. Then, he saw a group photo of the base staff. There was Luo Nan, his current form teacher. Everyones work pass was hung there too. In the next second, Lu Shu was stunned. Back then, Luo Nan claimed that he had come to check on the situation after their loss of contact from the base. But judging from now, it was not the case because Luo Nan himself was a worker here. Following this vein it was possible that he was the only Class C guard of the place. Chapter 737 - The Mystery of Luo Nan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Whats wrong? Zhang Yanfeng saw that Lu Shu was slightly absent-minded. He did not know Lu Shus identity, thus he also did not know just how surprised Lu Shu was when he walked into the base and saw Luo Nans photo. The base was made up of three temporary buildings arranged in a triangle. There was a heater that ran on fuel. One of the empty spaces were filled with neatly arranged boxes of canned food. Lu Shu shook his head. You are very experienced. Can you determine how long this place has been abandoned for? Its impossible, said Zhang Yanfeng. Normal, familiar places are much easier. Just see how much dust there is and you will be able to determine how long the place has been deserted. But this is also my first time coming here, thus I have no information that can help us. Hm. Wait for me, said Lu Shu. He walked into the temporary building. Arent you afraid that Wang Zhe will go ahead first? Zhang Yanfeng was uncertain. He is sending us to our deaths, said Lu Shu calmly. Zhang Yanfeng was surprised. At first, when Lu Shu had just joined the group, he knew that Lu Shu wanted to go to Death Valley. If he was just an ordinary person, Zhang Yanfeng would not think too much of it. But Lu Shu was evidently not normal. His target was Death Valley. He definitely knew more than Zhang Yanfeng. Something must have happened here for a strange young man like Lu Shu to come here. Lu Shu opened every drawer in the temporary building, hoping to find some clues. He found a survey journal, but its contents were unimportant. It was as if the people in this base did not receive orders to enter Death Valley. Instead, they observed the mutation of animals here. Lu Shu looked at the dates. The latest entry was written four months ago. After that, everyone here disappeared, except for Luo Nan. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Lets take a rest here. Theres something I need to settle. In the distance, the blue light above the Kunlun Mountains was still flickering. The black mountains were like an abyss. At first, Lu Shu had wanted to enter the mountains at night to see what had happened. But he scrapped this idea because of Luo Nan. He wanted to see what was going on here first. Lu Shu could not find Luo Nans employment pass here. The picture was a group picture with over 20 people there. To be honest, Lu Shu had no way of confirming whether Luo Nan was the Class C expert assigned to protect this base. If he had worked in the wilderness like everyone else, it would make sense for him to be in the same picture as everyone else. Lu Shu shoved the picture into the Seal of Lands to ensure that no one else would see it. Zhang Yanfeng did not question Lu Shu any further. He turned on the heater. There was a generator beside the heater. It was the end of June, but because of their elevation, it was still very cold, especially at night. Snow started to pile up on the Kunlun Mountains. Suddenly, snow started to fall outside. The temperature in the temporary building slowly rose. This small base was like a warm house. Everyone felt slightly relieved. Lu Shu stood at the door of the temporary building. He stared blankly at the Kunlun Mountains. The others started to take out their coats. Wang Yans husband kept apologizing to Wang Yan, but she had no intention of accepting his apology. After all, being left behind in a life-or-death situation was a very traumatizing experience. Zhang Yanfeng boiled a kettle of water on the heater. At high elevations, the boiling point of water was very low, but under normal circumstances, heating water to 70 degrees Celsius was enough to kill most bacteria. One had to boil water for 20 minutes before being able to kill bacteria that were more resistant to heat, but they did not care much about this in the wilderness. Zhang Yanfeng passed a cup of hot water to Lu Shu. He saw the blue light shining down on the wilderness and sighed. How beautiful. The first time I went hiking, I followed a friend. Back then, I saw the vast night sky and the wilderness, and knew that I belonged here. You cant see snow in June in other places. How nice it would be, if we had brought alcohol. Isnt there a poem? Night is falling and snow is approaching. Friend, will you share a cup with me 1 whats the next line? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Alcohol for the driver, tears for the family? From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! Zhang Yanfeng choked. He suddenly asked, Why do you always pause for two seconds? I have to use my skills within two seconds, said Lu Shu as he looked into the distance without turning back. His face was lonely and cold like snow. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +66! Zhang Yanfeng felt very uncomfortable. So humiliating people is your skill?! Lu Shu suddenly turned around and said to Zhang Yanfeng, You should have a satellite phone, right? Frequent hikers definitely had a satellite phone. Zhang Yanfeng took out a satellite phone from his travelling bag and passed it to Lu Shu. Lu Shu walked to one side and made a call. Zhang Yanfeng cooperated with Lu Shu as after encountering the giant bear, he found that Lu Shu was very mysterious. An enigmatic young man like him was worth investing in. But he was not sure where exactly this young man came from. Lu Shu came back and returned the satellite phone to Zhang Yanfeng. We will rest here for two days to wait for my team mates. Zhang Yanfeng was dumbfounded. Are your teammates nearby? No, they are at the provincial capital of Qingzhou, said Lu Shu. Then they will probably take five or six days to reach here. Zhang Yanfeng calculated the distance. They had walked through the Kumukili Desert for four days, and took five days to reach this place. Even if Lu Shus team mates were Practitioners, they would probably take five or six days. No, two days are enough, said Lu Shu with confidence. It was as if he was not in the slightest bit worried that his teammates would not be able to reach here in two days. Just how strong were they? Zhang Yanfeng, who had always thought that Lu Shu was enigmatic, suddenly realized that he might have underestimated Lu Shus strength! Suddenly, someone walked out and asked, What are we doing after this? We will rest here for three days. There is canned food here. I looked at the canned food and the expiry dates are still far away. We have enough fuel for electricity as well, said Zhang Yanfeng. Why dont we take the same route back? Why are we staying here for nothing? Wang Yan stood at the door and suddenly chipped in. You can go back by yourselves, said Lu Shu peacefully. No ones stopping you. He then walked towards the Kunlun Mountains. Before he left, he said to Zhang Yanfeng, Im going to take a walk. Dont follow me. Its not a place that you can go. Zhang Yanfeng did not oppose him. He knew that following Lu Shu would just make him more tired. Although he wanted to rely on Lu Shu, he could not leave his life entirely in Lu Shus hands. Chapter 738 - Frenzied Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hes purposely making a mystery out of a simple thing, Wang Yan whispered. She did not dare to speak loudly, lest Lu Shu hear her. But everyone else heard her. Wang Zhe had left. The rest did not dare to go back by themselves. They could only rely on this mysterious young man for now. They dared to complain and grumble angrily in private, but they did not dare to question him directly. They were slightly puzzled. Why did Zhang Yanfeng suddenly follow this young mans lead? Even if the secret practitioner disappeared, he was just a Class D. Did Lu Shu not also run away back then when they encountered the bear? At least the facilities in the base were rather complete. Heavy snow was falling outside, but it was very warm inside. Everyone could only wait. Lu Shu went out to patrol everyday, but he never found Wang Zhe. It was as if after that night, even Wang Zhe had vanished into thin air. On the third day after they reached the base, Zhang Yanfeng woke up and stared in the direction they had come from. For some reason, he was silently expecting something. Lu Shu said that his team mates would arrive today. Zhang Yanfeng wanted to know whether Lu Shu was boasting. If they really arrived today, he would be able to have a definite idea of Lu Shus strength. Wang Yan and the rest had been stuck here for three days. They had no phone signal, and could not advance. They had found a deck of poker cards here, but more than ten cards were missing. How could they play cards? They wanted to use pieces of paper to replace the missing cards, but they could not play this way. Everyone would know what cards they were. After one day, they decided to just play. It was better than nothing but they realized that there was not even a single piece of paper in the entire base! Hey, when will we be able to go back? Someone complained, Im going crazy! Lu Shu thought about it. Do you want me to tell you a story? No need, no need Someone quickly stopped Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked at everyone and paused for two seconds. He then took out poker cards from his pocket. These are the cards you are missing. Do you want to buy them? One for 100 dollars. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! From Wang Yans distress, +666! From Li Kangs Everyone was puzzled. Earlier, Lu Shu was the first person to discover this base. But the problem was, why did you not take the entire stack of poker cards away when you discovered them? Why did you have to take out a few cards before putting the rest back? What were you doing?! Was it even humanly possible to come up with such a crazy method to earn money?! Everyone haggled with Lu Shu for a long time. Finally, they bought back the remaining cards for 88 dollars per piece. Lu Shu shoved the money in his pocket and said to Zhang Yanfeng, Im going on patrol. Zhang Yanfeng numbly nodded. He suddenly remembered that after a drink with Wang Zhe, Wang Zhe told him that he had provoked an enemy in the mainland. He was the Venerable, a celebrated figure among the secret practitioners. Back then, Wang Zhe had taken away one of the Venerables magical stones. He used the magical stone as capital and brought in training resources from overseas to reach his current strength. But he did not dare to go back to the mainland. According to Wang Zhe, the Venerable seemed very amiable, he was a good thief. His harsh words also often pissed people off. Zhang Yanfeng suddenly thought, why was this young man so similar to the Venerable? Lu Shu walked off. Zhang Yanfeng tidied up the canned food by the door. This hiking trip was different from those in the past. He had to gather and arrange the resources that they could use. At that moment, Zhang Yanfeng saw a few black dots approaching them at high speed from far away. At first, Zhang Yanfeng thought that wild animals had come to attack them, but this was not the case. The black dots were humans. They wore black raincoats and ran towards the base. Zhang Yanfeng had seen these raincoats before. They were part of the standard attire of the Heavenly Network! Zhang Yanfeng was dumbfounded. Lu Shus team mates had arrived on time. Zhang Yanfeng felt that he knew who Lu Shu was. To be honest, he had guessed in the past, but rejected the idea. The Heavenly Network was of a high standing within the local realm of cultivation. Zhang Yanfeng had never thought that he would be able to travel with experts from the Heavenly Network. Lu Xiaoyu and the rest ran over. They kicked up the snow with their fast movements. It was like a scene in the movies. The people in the base also walked out to witness this scene. The moment they stepped out, Lu Xiaoyu and the rest had already reached the door of the base. Cao Qingci calmly observed her surroundings. Her hand was hidden under her raincoat. If Lu Shu was here, he would be able to see that Nie Ting had a similar habit. The hand hidden in her raincoat was definitely holding a knife. Cao Qingci had officially taken Nie Ting as her teacher. Wang Yan suddenly asked, You are There was the logo of the Heavenly Network on their raincoats, but they were not quite certain. Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan did not speak. They looked at Lu Xiaoyu. To everyones surprise, the youngest member was speaking on behalf of the team. Even Luo Nan did not interrupt her. Lu Xiaoyu coldly asked, Auntie, where is Lu Shu? From Wang Yans distress, +888! Zhang Yanfeng said, Are you his team mates? He went to the Gate to Hell to check the situation. He should return in two hours. Suddenly, Cao Qingci said, A pack of wolves is approaching. Everyone looked around. Wolves? They did not see any. The mounds around the base had been covered by the heavy snow. Everything was white. After one minute, someone saw a pack of wild wolves in the southeast. They were slowly approaching the base. Wang Yan and the rest were frightened. They hurriedly ran back into the temporary building. Zhang Yanfeng took out his knife and was ready to fight. 42 of them, said Cao Qingci. The pack of wolves slowly surrounded them. It was as if they were already certain of victory. The people in the temporary building looked out of the window and saw the wolves approach them. But Lu Xiaoyu and the rest had no signs of movement. The wolves came within ten meters of the base. They looked like they had been frightened and wanted to run away. Suddenly, they silently looked in Lu Xiaoyus direction and lay down on their stomachs. Lu Xiaoyu was very calm. She could control Naughty Pig, Big Cat and Little Fury. These wild wolves, who had not even reached Class D, were nothing to her. Well be able to use these specimens for quite some time, said Chen Zuan happily. Chapter 739 - The Anomaly in Species Research Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the dangerous wilderness, even an experienced leader like Zhang Yanfeng could not afford to let his guard down, let alone the younger ones of Wang Yans kind. Before the magical era, humans already feared wolves, bears and venomous animals. Sometimes wolves were incredibly persistent. Zhang Yanfeng once encountered four wolves following closely behind them for 12 days straight, causing everyone to tremble in fear the entire time. To make matters worse, these animals would not attack unsolicitedly. Instead, they simply followed you, keeping you on your toes all the time. In such cases, the best shot to survive was to study the weaknesses of those beasts. In fact, their greatest weakness was fatal injuries. Without medication such as antibiotics, infected wounds could be lethal for wolves. Therefore, they valued every chance of attack. Nonetheless, the healing abilities of wild animals had also improved after the regeneration of Spirit Qi. They had learned this via their newly acquired intelligence. Thus, they became even more violent and aggressive towards humans. Moreover, given their enhanced strength and speed, commoners were no match for them. Unexpectedly, though, Lu Shus teammates had actually covered nine days of walk in three days, or two and a half, to be more precise. The pack of wolves knelt down on the ground, facing Lu Xiaoyu, who stood tall like the Wolf Queen accepting the worship of the wolves. When looking through the window at this scene, Wang Yan and the rest were in disbelief. In contrast, Lu Shus teammates could not be more composed. Upon retrospection, the greatest impression those people left on Zhang Yanfengs mind was calmness, as though they were afraid of nothing. Be it Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao or Cao Qingci, none of them appeared to have considered wolves a threat since the start. Lu Xiaoyu shot Chen Zuan a glimpse. Do it. Quick. Sure, replied Chen Zuan. Then, together with Cheng Qiuqiao, he slaughtered the wolves one by one and passed them to Cao Qingci, who then packed the dead bodies in her invisible storage equipment. It was not their first time to witness Lu Xiaoyus exceptional control of the beasts. However, they had only seen her use it on lone yaks or meek camels. In the Salt Lake remains, Lu Xiaoyu once called herself the Animal Whisperer. It was also then when Lu Xiaoyu discovered her special talent. Back then, surrounded by a huge pack of beasts, Lu Xiaoyu was riding Naughty Pig as she exited from the remains. That looked pretty impressive. Furthermore, this ability of hers had become increasingly more powerful as her strength grew. At the moment, she could control at least ten Class C beasts effortlessly. In fact, this was not a gift, but a true special power. Even Lu Xiaoyu herself had no idea when she had awoken to it. But Lu Shu knew. Interestingly, the cultivation techniques of the celestial map had enabled Lu Xiaoyu to re-mold spirits as well. Both abilities could allow Lu Xiaoyu to secure victory based on quantity of weapons. The commoners, including Wang Yan, sat in the temporary building and stared in shock as Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao slaughtered the wolves quickly and decisively. Suddenly, Chen Zuan looked up and glanced over at the building with a hearty laugh, which immediately scared Wang Yan away from the window. Were they the young mans teammates? They were so strong and it was unlikely that all Heavenly Network members were as powerful as them! After some hesitation, Zhang Yanfeng asked Lu Xiaoyu, Are you the team leader? To him, Lu Xiaoyus ability to tame the wolves was truly unbelievable. Moreover, despite her young age, the entire team would always go to her for advice. Hence, it only seemed logical that she was the leader. That explained Lu Shus insistence on waiting for his team, which included his leader and other strong support. Lu Xiaoyu cast him a glimpse and replied, Its Lu Shu, not me. Speaking of which, where is he? That took Zhang Yanfeng, Wang Yan and the rest by surprise. Lu Shu was actually the leader of this incredibly powerful team! Then how strong must he be?! It seemed that they had still underestimated the boys ability. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu and Cao Qingci looked over towards the direction of the Gate to Hell at the same time. They saw Lu Shu running over against the windy snow, which had avoided Lu Shu as though by an invisible force. Lu Shu smiled at Lu Xiaoyu and the rest. Caught a few mutated creatures over there. They can last our Species Research for quite a while. Zhang Yanfeng and the others were stunned. What? What was Species Research? They had seen the term amidst the heated discussion following the opening of the school term in cultivation colleges. But they found it unbelievable that these teenagers were all cultivation college students. What the Besides, the Species Research was said to be the worst subject, admitting only the least talented students. Why did it not seem the case in reality? All of a sudden, Zhang Yanfeng sensed a change in atmosphere. Led by Lu Shu, Cheng Qiuqiao, Chen Zuan, Cao Qingci and Lu Xiaoyu slowly encircled Luo Nan. Lu Shu gestured Zhang Yanfeng to stand aside. Then, he took out the photo and asked calmly, Mr Luo, you said that you were an investigation personnel in the periphery of the Kunlun Mountains and that you had noticed the sudden loss of contact with this surveying base. Afterwards, everyone, including a Class C, had vanished from here overnight. Then, I found this photo in the base. Therefore you were the Class C at the base, werent you? Those hiding in the building were stunned. Why was there an internal conflict among members of the Heavenly Network? However, the first part of what Lu Shu said had already sent chills down their bones. All the staff at the base had once vanished from there, yet they had stayed inside for more than two days! How dangerous! Lu Shu and the rest patiently waited for a reply. Between Luo Nan and Lu Shu, all of them would trust the latter unconditionally. A slight trace of astonishment crossed Luo Nans face. Then, he smiled. Ah, regarding this The man in the photo was not me. Otherwise, why would I refuse to collaborate with the investigators if I were the only survivor at the surveying base? Lu Shu was stunned too. Then who was he? Photos dont lie. Hes my twin brother, Luo Bei, explained Luo Nan, Truth be told, I have always wanted to enter the Kunlun Mountains, not to figure out the truth inside, but to find out where on Earth my brother is. Chapter 740 - The Power of Revealing the Real Name Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Nan? Luo Bei? What a casual name! Honestly speaking, Lu Shu did not believe in such coincidence at all. As if having read his mind, Luo Nan took out his wallet and retrieved a photo. Here. This is our photo. Defensively, Lu Shu took a look at the photo. It was taken in a park and the two young Luo Nans were posing with their fingers showing the number two. That was unexpected. What the hell was going on? The answer to his confusion could not possibly be so ridiculous! Hold on, Lu Shu said after some consideration, I need to confirm this. At this moment, the blue glow outside the Gate to Hell bloomed like a flower. The splendid light had seemingly transmitted everyone in the snow back to the base. Strips of blue light swayed in the sky. Lu Shu cast a brief glimpse at it and called Nie Ting via his satellite phone. To his surprise, the call failed, and it was more like his phone was spoiled, not because of the bad signal. Suddenly Lu Shu turned towards the blue-tinted sky. Then, he turned to Chen Zuan and urged, Give me your phone. Confused, Chen Zuan dug out his phone and passed to Lu Shu. Lu Shu switched on his phone, whose screen immediately turned black once the power was on. As expected, all electronic devices would be destroyed instantly once their power was on. Lu Shu returned the phone to Chen Zuan, who stared at it in shock. Brother Shu, why didnt you use your own phone? My phone is not free, replied Lu Shu calmly. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! What kind of excuse was that? Why did you purposely use other peoples phones when you had already suspected that the sudden explosion of magical energy could destroy electronic devices?! My phone is not free either, Brother Shu! the little fatty protested angrily. Never mind the details, replied Lu Shu. From Chen Zuans distress, +747! At the moment, Lu Shu felt slightly disadvantaged that he could not confirm Luo Nans claim, as all his deductions would have been wrong if Luo Nan was telling the truth. But the thing was, Lu Shu could sense something fishy about this man. Hence, he could not afford to let his guard down. Suddenly, he was reminded of a story about the Jade Cipher 1 he heard about last time. The incident had a simple beginning, a netizen published his bizarre encounter on a famous web forum under the username of whisper218. Then, another person called snow_on_heart commented below, 218, I will strangle you if you mention the Jade Cipher again. After that, both people disappeared from the world. As a result, the name the Jade Cipher made its first public appearance, which came along with many subsequent rumors and even a movie of the same name. Back to the issue at hand, it would not have escaped the eyes of the Heavenly Network if the story about Luo Nans twin brother was fake. Nonetheless, Lu Shu believed that this matter was unrelated to the Jade Cipher because the Heavenly Network was extremely cautious when handling such cases. Anyway, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu would not have joined the Heavenly Network either if they had not been sent to the orphanage when they were still babies. Lu Shu was a meticulous man and he definitely did not want to make the wrong judgment regarding such a crucial matter. After some thinking, he ordered, Return via the same route because I have to go back to confirm your identity. Helplessly Luo Nan smiled. Im not lying. I really have a younger brother called Luo Bei. At first, I had already decided to withdraw from the Species Research team and I had even submitted my application to be transferred to the cultivation college. But how could I have expected that my brother would get himself into this trouble at this critical moment? Thus, I had no choice but to pick up where he left off. After a short pause, Lu Shu commented, Pick up? Any lines? From Luo Beis distress, +666! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +177! From The entire group turned to Lu Shu in astonishment, while Lu Xiaoyu looked at him expressionlessly. Wow. That was unexpected But Lu Shu remained quiet. He was not trying to be lame, but to test his real name. For some reason, this guy had not produced any distress points even when Lu Shu and the rest questioned Luo Nans identity, and this was why Lu Shu felt suspicious. If he was truly Luo Nan, he would have produced at least 1 or 2 distress points when doubted. However, he did not, as if he had seen it coming. Back in the classroom where Lu Shu obtained Luo Nans real name, he was still Luo Nan. But now, this man was no longer Luo Nan! What on Earth had happened inside the Gate to Hell? If Luo Bei had really entered, why could he return while the others had all vanished? Besides, why did he lie? What was his intention? From the start, Lu Shu had always thought that he was only running errands for Nie Ting this time. But now it seemed not that simple. Could he have misunderstood Nie Ting this time? Based on the current situation, it was highly likely that they were lured there by Luo Nan and Luo Bei, not Nie Ting. Nonetheless, Lu Shu insisted that he should not be blamed because it was easy to associate this matter with his identity as an audit student. It was simply too much of a coincidence! Luo Bei said with a smile, You may want to check the steel bar on the right side of the temporary building. A long time ago, all of the staff here carved their names on it when bored so that their future colleagues would know who had come before. My brothers name is there too. Immediately Chen Zuan went to check. Then, he shouted over, Brother Shu, theres really a name called Luo Bei here. Until then, Lu Shu could confirm that Luo Bei had survived for some reason while his team had disappeared together with the surveying base. But now, Luo Bei was trying to lead them into Death Valley. Lu Shu grinned. I see. Im sorry for the misunderstanding. Please pardon me. After all, being careful is never wrong. Okay then, lets head to Death Valley. Luo Bei replied, Your suspicion is understandable. I wont take it too hard against you for this matter. Anyway, I would have done the same if I were you. In any case, the Heavenly Network needs meticulous people like you. Haha, glad to know that you dont mind, said Lu Shu. Then, he took the lead and walked towards the Death Valley. Before that, he glanced at Lu Xiaoyu, but the latter remained silent. At that moment, Lu Shu was also curious about what the mysteries hidden inside Death Valley were. And where Luo Bei wanted to bring them to. Chapter 741 - Lu Shu’s Cards Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The black Kunlun Mountains were covered by the white snow. It looked very beautiful. Lu Shu lead the way to Death Valley. Wang Yan and the rest chased after them. If you go, what are we supposed to do? None of them felt safe at all. He had just said that everyone in the base had vanished into thin air! Who would dare to relax there? Bringing them to Death Valley was even more dangerous. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Hm. Then Teacher Luo, stay here and protect them. From Luo Beis distress, +499! Luo Bei laughed. I definitely have more experience in the wild. I will be more useful as a member of a team. Why dont we let Cao Qingci stay here? She is stronger. Even if I stay here, I think we will still face a lot of danger. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly said, Why dont we go back first? We can send them back before making our next move. Lu Shu had an idea. He knew that Lu Xiaoyu understood his glance. Earlier, Lu Shu had thought that he did not want to enter Death Valley so rashly. But he could not admit that he had the ability to know the names of others. This ability and the celestial map were closely linked. He had always been able to earn distress points and know the real names of others since he started training. He knew that his life experiences would not be easy. In this ever-changing world, what if people found clues because he exposed some of his special qualities? Thus, Lu Shu did not want to expose information about his abilities and wanted Lu Xiaoyu to say this. Wang Yan also gave a good opportunity. But Lu Shu suddenly realized that Luo Bei dreaded Cao Qingci, a Class B expert. If not, why would he want to leave her behind here? Lu Xiaoyu said, Why dont we escort them back and return? After all, itll only take a few days. This place is too dangerous. Didnt you say that Class C experts had vanished into thin air? Its probably not enough to have only one person keeping guard here. No one knows what dangers there are. Thats a waste of time, said Luo Bei. We have never seen this blue light above Death Valley. Who knows whether there will be a great discovery if we explore? What if we come back and miss the opportunity? Its not impossible. If not, Lu Shu and I will go. The rest of you can stay here and protect everyone else. Lu Shu was truly dumbfounded. If one did not know that Luo Beis identity was strange, this would still sound rational. But knowing that there was something odd about his identity, Luo Bei actually suggested that he and Lu Shu should enter Death Valley together Was Luo Bei targeting him?! Why? Did he expose something about Luo Bei? Lu Xiaoyu was about to speak, but Lu Shu suddenly said, Okay, then its been decided. Teacher Luo and I will go in and see whats happening. The rest will wait here. From this point onwards, Lu Shu decided to call Luo Bei Teacher Luo. He was worried that he would accidentally leak his real name. Lu Shu was very good at handling small details like this. Wang Yan and the rest heaved a sigh of relief. They had seen how strong Lu Xiaoyu was. With these experts to protect them, they felt very safe. They were relieved, but Chen Zuan and the rest were not. Chen Zuan suddenly said, Brother Shu, Ill follow you! The rest should be enough to protect everyone! Wang Yan and the others took action. If Chen Zuan stayed here, there would be one more person to protect them. Stop him. Dont let him go with them. Suddenly, someone whispered, Lets not make any trouble. After all, this fatty doesnt seem very strong. If he wants to go, let him go. Chen Zuan was rendered speechless. Although a Practitioners sense of hearing was not particularly strong, it was still stronger than ordinary people. Was it was right to say that he did not seem strong just beside him? Lu Shu calmly said, Zuan, stay here and protect them. Ha ha. Chen Zuan laughed coldly. I wont protect them! They are like parasites! Why should I protect them? Brother Shu, I will follow you! Lu Shu was speechless. Why are you causing trouble at such a crucial time? Lu Shu had a headache. Then lets bring Zuan along, said Luo Bei with a smile. Xiaoyu, Qingci and Qiuqiao here should be sufficient. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu coldly said, Did I allow you to call me Xiaoyu? Dont try to be friendly with me. From Luo Beis distress, +199! Zhang Yanfeng suddenly felt that he had never seen this kind of student-teacher relationship in his entire life Lu Shu calmly pondered. He could not reject Luo Bei again. That would be too much. He did not expect Chen Zuan to suddenly cause so much trouble either. Okay. Lets go. Lu Shu led the way to Death Valley. Chen Zuan and Luo Bei followed behind him. For some reason, Luo Bei was always at the back. Snowy mountains were tiring for Practitioners to travel on. The snow was knee-high and they felt as if they were stepping on cotton, cushioning the impact. The three of them approached the blue light. Suddenly, a giant claw appeared from the blue light and charged towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not dodge in time and was hit by the giant blue claw. Chen Zuan quickly tried to save Lu Shu. But he realized that Lu Shu was not with him. He just blankly stood there without moving. Whoosh! Chen Zuan heard the sound of a weapon behind him. He quickly dodged and his Spirit Qi Armor protected him. Even with his fast reflexes, there was still a cut on his left rib. Chen Zuan was panicking. Brother Shu? Brother Shu? This fellow is weird! Wake up! But Lu Shu continued to stand there without moving. It was as if he had lost consciousness. Had the people who disappeared experienced a similar fate? Luo Bei laughed. Theres no use calling him anymore. Once you let your guard down here, its irreversible. Sorry, Chen Zuan. The Dragon God specifically wanted him. I have to kill him. He flinched as the cold wind came into contact with his wound. He gasped in shock. Then then attack him! Chen Zuan was confused. Was it not enough for you to attack Lu Shu? Why did you have to attack me! At that moment, the snowy ground to the right of Luo Bei suddenly exploded. Another Lu Shu appeared and had a strand of the Sparrow Shade on hand, ready for the kill. But because of the blue light, the Sparrow Shade slowly disappeared! Lu Shu had been hiding here for one day. The snow had even covered him fully. Back then when he had called Lu Xiaoyu for the first time, he had summoned a clone and left the group. He had secretly made a substitute! Everyday, he said that he was going on patrol. But he did not do so. Neither did he enter the Death Valley. Instead, he intentionally created an opportunity for him to escape from their field of view and find a place that was ideal for him to lie in ambush. He did not fear Luo Bei. He feared the person behind Luo Bei! Lu Shu had led the way to Death Valley to bring them to where he was waiting in ambush. He also wanted to see what was strange about the blue light. He had created a clone as a scapegoat. This was Lu Shus true potential. He just wanted to see what this Luo Nan was planning to do! But Lu Shu did not expect Chen Zuan to cause him so much trouble Chapter 742 - Chop the Mountain Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu reached the base and saw Luo Nans photo, he did not go back. Instead, he had called Lu Xiaoyu. After that, he told Zhang Yanfeng that they had to wait three days before his team mates came. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu did not immediately tell everyone about the news. She had used Johnsons materialization powers to create Lu Shus clone that would head to Death Valley first. She only told everyone about the news after half a day. After the clone arrived, Lu Shu switched places with the clone, before Lu Xiaoyu and the rest came to the base. The one who had returned from the snowy mountain was not Lu Shu, but the clone. Lu Shu himself had been hiding in the snow and quietly waiting. This was a secret agreement between Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. He felt that there were a lot of problems with Teacher Luo, thus he gave himself another layer of protection. Luo Bei did not think that another Lu Shu would appear beside him. So the Lu Shu earlier had been a clone. He had never heard of this before. In the past, people thought that one would be able to make countless clones with materialization, but this was impossible in real life. Human intelligence was much higher than that of other species and could not be cloned. Lu Shu was probably the only person in the world who could clone himself. He had to make use of the materialization type soul that Lu Xiaoyu controlled. Lu Xiaoyu had tried to make a clone of herself, but failed. The 72 strands of Sparrow Shade suddenly appeared from the ground and trapped Luo Bei within. Luo Bei tried to run. But he had barely moved before cuts started to appear on his skin and clothes. Luo Bei did not dare to act rashly. He knew that Lu Shu had the power to kill him instantly. Any tricks he had up his sleeve were no use against this absolute power. His only option was to let Lu Shu walk into the blue light and have his consciousness controlled. He could even walk in first and show that the blue light was harmless. But Lu Shu was much more careful. Lu Shu looked at the wound on Chen Zuans rib. Youll be fine. As long as its not a fracture, you will heal very quickly. Brother Shu. Chen Zuan seemed to be filled with grief. I have been treated unjustly. Youd better take responsibility! Did I let you follow us? Lu Shu calmly asked, Also, who did you ask him to attack just now? Ha ha ha. Chen Zuan laughed awkwardly. I was just joking. From Chen Zuans distress, +499! He had said too much. He did not expect Lu Shu to be lying in ambush either! What should he do? How could he prevent Lu Shu from having a grudge against him? This was urgent! Lu Shu did not care about him. He turned and looked at Luo Bei. Come down with me. Then well talk. Dont act rashly. He did not want to stay here any longer. He did not know what that blue light was. This place was too dangerous. Lu Shu guessed that the being below the Death Valley was not very strong. It might be similar to that massive man-eating lizard. But why didnt it come out and settle this once and for all? Why did it want Luo Bei to bring them down? The three of them came to the hillside. The Sparrow Shade trapped Luo Bei in like a cage. Lu Shu turned and asked, Who exactly are you? Where is Luo Nan? Luo Bei smiled. I am Luo Nan. Lu Shu did not fall for this trick again. No matter how much he denied, his real name would not change. He said, There is a myth that a dragon is frozen below the Kunlun Mountains. Teacher Luo, have you heard of this myth before? From Luo Beis distress, +99! Lu Shu glanced at the systems back end. He had said that he wanted to bring Lu Shu to the Dragon God. This Dragon God was very likely related to the dragon that was frozen below the Death Valley. Let me guess. Lu Shu said, You want to bring me down there. I have something that this Dragon God wants. Am I right? From Luo Beis distress, +99! Luo Bei remained silent. Suddenly, the Sparrow Shade pierced through Luo Beis legs. Luo Bei crouched on the ground. The white snow was dyed red. Chen Zuan silently stood at the side. This was probably his first time seeing how much murderous intent Lu Shu had. In the past, he had been very merry. Although Chen Zuan was slightly hurt by him, he was also willing to joke around with Lu Shu because most of the time, he got along well with Lu Shu. Lu Shu was grateful and sought ways to return others kindness. He humiliated people over small matters, but he did not play around during crucial times. But the current Lu Shu was suddenly very similar to Principal Nie. It was as if he would not even bat an eyelid while killing others. So this was Lu Shu when he was truly angry. You just need to answer one question. What does that fellow down there want that I have, asked Lu Shu. This was what he wanted to know the most. Before he could finish speaking, a massive wave of energy suddenly came from the sky. Oh no! Lu Shu looked up in shock. He saw a black silhouette breaking through the clouds. While the person was still high up in the sky, a sword slashed the blue light. A giant sword fell from the sky and cut the blue light into two halves. Even the snowy mountain seemed as if it was about to break into two halves. Lu Shu turned and ran down the mountain. He had just taken two steps before turning back and carrying Chen Zuan on his shoulders. Nie Ting, screw you! Nie Tings angry voice sounded from the sky. Stop complicating things! The blue light rapidly retreated back into the Death Valley. Crash! Lu Shu turned back and looked. Snow had collapsed. Even the mountain had been chopped into halves. Shi Xuejin had said that Nie Ting was only one step away from an advancement. He probably had to receive a divine punishment. Thus, it would be best to learn from Lu Shus experiences and see what method would be the safest. But Nie Ting had never asked him. The threat from a peak Class A made Lu Shu run for his life. He was afraid that he would be affected too! A few hours ago, Lu Shu was still thinking whether he had misunderstood Nie Ting. From the look of things, Nie Ting did not seem to be playing around with him. But now, Nie Ting had appeared. Chen Zuan was wailing. Brother Shu, Brother Shu! What in the world happened? Why is Principal Nie here? Lu Shu angrily said, This is not the first time he has done this. Back then, when I participated in the military training for Class A geniuses, he used me as bait on the train. I dare to bet that if he is not using me as bait this time, I will use your head as a soccer ball! Chen Zuan said, is there something wrong with your logic??? From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 743 - Slaughter the Dragon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nie Ting had not stopped. His black cape flapped in the wind. Nie Tings expression was very calm. He coldly stared at Death Valley. A horizontal cut that spanned over a few hundred meters had appeared in Death Valley. The peaks of the two mountains beside Death Valley had been chopped off. There was a gigantic cave below Death Valley. The cave did not seem to have been formed by natural means. One could even see a flight of man made stairs leading into the abyss in the sun. Lu Shu carried Chen Zuan and ran down. There was a ridge downhill. They would be safe as long as they reached the ridge. Lu Shu ran wildly. Chen Zuan shouted, Brother Shu, run faster! It was as if they were surfing and a massive wave was behind them. They could only escape being buried by the snow if they continued to run. Although they definitely would not die given their physique, who wanted to be buried if they could run?! They finally reached the ridge of the mountain. The wave of snow was like a swift, continuous current. Chen Zuan and Lu Shus faces were covered in frost. Their eyebrows, eyelashes, hair, and even their clothes were covered in snow. Chen Zuan blankly stared at the wave of snow. Brother Shu, did you forget about Luo Nan The moment the snow collapsed, neither Lu Shu nor Chen Zuan was in the most despair. As the wave of snow approached, Luo Bei suddenly realized that Lu Shu had forgotten to keep his Sparrow Shade when he was running away He spun around as the 72 strands of Sparrow Shade continued to trap him in. If he moved any further, he might die. The wave of snow was already right in front of him. Luo Bei looked at the snow in fear as it was about to engulf him. He did not even dare to move Oh my god! From Luo Beis distress, +999! The next moment, the wave of snow buried him in a world of white. Silence was restored. Lu Shu shouted into the sky, You knew that there is something wrong this Luo Nan, didnt you? Wont it be enough for you to just kill him? Why are you allowing him to harm others? Nie Ting glanced at Lu Shu. I was just passing by. Just you wait. Youre in big trouble! Lu Shu was furious. But Nie Ting did not bother to reply to him. He said calmly, Follow me. Nie Ting went into the cave in the abyss, as if he did not care about any possible dangers below. The mountains that surrounded Death Valley were rather even, but now, the surface of the mountain had collapsed. Lu Shu and Chen Zuan climbed up and looked. When Chen Zuan saw the large cut, he gasped in shock. Brother Shu, I think its better for you to not oppose Principal Nie Lu Shu did not listen to him. He kept the Sparrow Shade, but did not care about Luo Bei. That fellow was probably still alive. But his knees had been fractured by the Sparrow Shade. Even if he was able to escape from the pile of snow, he probably could not run far. The two of them ran down. They stood by the abyss and looked down at Nie Ting below. Chen Zuan asked softly, Are we going down? No, let him see whats happening down there, said Lu Shu as he curled his lips. Nie Ting looked up and saw the two of them. Why are you not coming down? Lu Shu laughed coldly. Maybe its because Im an audit student wait a moment! Im going down now! Lu Shu glanced at Nie Ting. He was probably holding a knife under his cloak. He quickly changed his plans and brought Chen Zuan down with him. They observed their surroundings. The sunlight shone down into the cave like a beam of light. They could see a flight of stairs leading downwards, as well as drawings on the wall along the stairs. A lifelike Panlong 1 had been drawn on the wall. It was being worshiped by countless people. In the next drawing, the Panlong was swallowing clouds and summoning rain. The people on the ground were harvesting crops. As they walked down the flight of stairs, Lu Shu took out his Sun mirror to light the way. Nie Ting was also looking at the drawings very carefully. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that Chaos in the Seal of Lands had awakened and was seething with excitement. It was as if it wanted to come out. Lu Shu secretly looked at Nie Ting. He had never told anyone that he was keeping a dragon. But now, Lu Shu was fired up. Last time, and the time before that no matter when it was, the small Chaos dragon always awakened when it could take advantage of the situation. Chaos had been sleeping for a very long time. While it slept, it had grown scales on its body. Its claws were also very sharp. It had grown to over ten meters long. Its waves of energy was almost on the same level as that of Lu Shu. The fact that it had awakened was of great use to Lu Shu. After he had lost his mystic water, Lu Shu felt very unsafe, as if he had lost a trump card. But his mystic water had turned into an even more powerful dragon No matter whether Hai Gongzi said that it was an evil dragon or not, as long as it could help him in fights, it was a good dragon. The drawings slowly started to change. There was a drawing that had been wiped clean by someone. Following that, there was a drawing of a person with clothes as white as snow. It was trapping the dragon in the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Shu suddenly felt that this person looked familiar, but he could not recall who it was. Furthermore, the drawing that had been wiped clean was very strange. It was as if an important part had been cut off. Why had the worshiped dragon suddenly become an enemy? He did not know what the dragon had done either. There was suddenly the sound of footsteps below them. Lu Shu shone his Sun mirror and discovered that it was Wang Zhe. Wang Zhe seemed to have lost his mind and was running towards them. There were even a few young men wearing the Heavenly Network uniform behind him. Nie Ting walked forward, but did not kill him. He simply knocked all of them unconscious. What happened to them? Lu Shu asked curiously. Theyre just being controlled, said Nie Ting. He continued to walk forward. Finally, they reached a door. The door was made out of an unknown material. It resembled metal, but it was not metal. There also seemed to be a slight shine, like that of stars. There was an opening in the center of the door. Lu Shu looked at this and felt that this material was very interesting. Would he be able to take a piece home? Nie Ting suddenly said, Take out the Cheng Ying sword. Okay. Lu Shu agreed and used the Cheng Ying sword to cut off a small piece of the door. From Nie Tings distress, +666! Stop that, said Nie Ting expressionlessly. Insert the Cheng Ying sword into that opening. Lu Shu was shocked. Didnt you say that you were just passing by? Why didnt you tell me that there was such a big secret behind the Cheng Ying sword! Wait. There was a dragon trapped here. Hai Gongzis real form was that of a white Panlong. Shi Xuejin said that Hai Gongzi had died while saving others and had no choice but to use the Cheng Ying sword to rear ghosts. Did Hai Gongzi have something to do with the dragon that was trapped here? If not, why would the Cheng Ying sword be the key this door? When Lu Shu inserted the Cheng Ying sword into the opening, he saw Hai Gongzi appear from the Cheng Ying sword, dressed as white as snow. Lu Shu was shocked. Wasnt he the person who had trapped the dragon?! Was Hai Gongzi so strong back then that he was able to trap a dragon underground? Wait, Hai Gongzi was a dragon as well Back then when he asked Hai Gongzi whether they killed evil dragons, Hai Gongzi replied that it was his family member So why was this dragon trapped here? Nie Ting said calmly, Hai Gongzi, please open the door. I am here to slaughter the dragon. Hai Gongzi looked at Lu Shu. You are the current owner of the Cheng Ying sword. You decide. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What did this have to do with him! Chapter 744 - The Story Behind the Dragon Clan Chapter 744: The Story Behind the Dragon Clan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Shu had inserted the Cheng Ying sword into the opening, he watched as Nie Ting and Hai Gongzi talked with an uninterested expression. Suddenly, Hai Gongzi turned and said that since he was the owner of the Cheng Ying sword, he should decide whether to open the door or not. What was this?! Lu Shu was at a loss. No one had told him that the owner of the Cheng Ying sword would have such a heavy responsibility. You Mingyu had just brought it over for him. Back then, Nie Ting even said that he had to be patient. But no one told him why he had to be patient. Why did he suddenly have to make such a major decision? Lu Shu was unhappy. Cant you discuss this among yourselves? Why do you have to drag me in? Why didnt you tell me about this in the past? Can you explain to me whats up with that Luo Nan guy? And why is this dragon trapped here? Lu Shu did not believe that this had nothing to do with Nie Ting, as without the Cheng Ying sword, the door would not open. Nie Ting definitely wanted to bring him here, as the key and as bait! Had the dragon been trapped here because of the Cheng Ying sword? No one was hiding the truth here. Lu Shu had taken on others appearances many times. He would be able to tell. Chaos was now churning in the Seal of Lands. There was definitely something here that it wanted to eat. Lu Shu was thinking about how to allow Chaos to take advantage without anyone noticing. Lu Shu did not want anyone to know that he had a Panlong. Hai Gongzi looked at Lu Shu. Let that small, evil dragon out. There is a good opportunity for it inside. Since it has the courage to transform into a dragon, that opportunity should belong to it. Nie Ting was astonished. He looked at Lu Shu. So that divine punishment happened because a snake had transformed into a dragon! Lu Shu said, What are you talking about? I dont understand. As he spoke, Lu Shu was about to make Hai Gongzi return into the Cheng Ying sword. But Hai Gongzi said calmly, Stop hiding. Its a black evil dragon that is over ten meters long. Its name is Chaos. Lu Shu looked down and searched the Seal of Lands. where are my green beans? What are you talking about?! From Hai Gongzis distress, +567! Ao Xian probably felt the heavenly punishment as well. The heavenly punishment has not occurred for a long time. Thus, he controlled human beings and found clues that you have Chaos with you. He wanted to use it to recover his soul. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then why didnt you do the same? There was a sudden, indescribable air of haughtiness from Hai Gongzi. I, Ao Hai, will never do such a shameful thing. Chaos is intelligent. How could I take its body for my own sake? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Although Hai Gongzi criticized his swordplay and had severe OCD, he was the kind of person that Lu Shu rarely saw. He was proud, but honest. He had great strength of character. So, what exactly did that dragon do? Lu Shu asked. His very first question had not even been answered! I cant say, said Ao Hai calmly. Lu Shu was silent. ha ha. Listening to the words of a wise man is a waste of ten minutes From Ao Hais distress, +133. Something else he could not reveal? Back then, when Lu Shu asked Li Xianyi about the Puppet Master, Li Xianyi had replied that he could not tell him. Now that they had encountered a dragon, Ao Hai would not tell him either. Did this have something to do with the Puppet Master? To be honest, Lu Shu was worried. After all, the Golden Foundation now only had one Class A, but there were two Puppet Masters. He knew that the Golden Foundation had been tracking down the whereabouts of the Puppet Masters, but he did not know why he had never seen the Golden Foundation meet the Puppet Masters. Was there something he did not know about? Nie Ting raised his eyebrows. Open the door. Lu Shu looked at Nie Ting. He was obviously hiding a knife underneath his cloak. He turned and calmly said to Hai Gongzi, Open the door. Hai Gongzi pointed at the Cheng Ying sword. The sword was like a ripple on water. Crash! The entire door was raised upwards from the ground. The entire Death Valley started to shake. Chen Zuan obediently stood behind Lu Shu. He did not speak or fidget. He was afraid that something would happen to him everyone present was a boss. He had no say in this conversation. After the door had completely opened, Nie Ting walked in. There was a massive altar in the cave. An old man sat cross-legged on the stage. When Lu Shu saw this, he was dumbfounded. The Dragon Stage! Back then in the Lop Nur remains, Lu Shu had seen this Dragon Stage. The Dragon Stage back then was much smaller than this one. Even then, it was able to revive thousands of bronze armored soldiers of the sea. But why was there a similar Dragon Stage here? The old man opened his eyes and looked at Lu Shu. One cannot judge a book by its cover. So you recognize the Dragon Stage. You No wait! Lu Shu interrupted the old man. What does judging a book by its cover have to do here? Is there something wrong with my appearance? Tell me. From Ao Xians distress, +666! Was Lu Shu really taking him seriously? He was just speaking casually! Hai Gongzi and Nie Ting calmly looked at Lu Shu. Chen Zuan gasped in shock. How did Lu Shu think of that Lu Shu also realized that he had said something odd. Continue. Ao Xian sat on the Dragon Stage and calmly looked at Nie Ting, Hai Gongzi, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan what was he going to say? Ao Xian suddenly felt as if he had been hit by a stick. His emotions were all over the place Uncle, did you ever think that this day would come? Hai Gongzi asked. This Ao Xian was actually Hai Gongzis uncle. He continued. Back then, you killed the Dragon Clan and humans to create the Dragon Stage for the Ancient Yi Clan, so that you could exchange it for immortality from them. But you never thought that you had to depend on the Dragon Stage to linger with your last breath. This time, Lu Shu was truly shocked. Ao Xian had killed his own clan. No wonder Hai Gongzi had made a move. Ao Xian calmly said, Back then, magical energy was growing more and more scarce. Our numbers were dwindling as well. Even if I didnt, they would die soon after. Everyone will eventually die, said Hai Gongzi. I can understand that you want to live a long life, but I cannot forgive you for killing them. Lu Shu suddenly felt that this world was very different from the myths that people had made up. He did not know about Ao Xian, nor did he know that there was this background story during the magically scarce era. The information that he received was that this world was once filled with magical energy, but for some reason, it had disappeared. Chapter 745 - Not Serious At All Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu found out that at some point in history, magical energy had grown scarce and the population of the Dragon Clan started to dwindle. It was probably not because of a massacre. Instead, there might have been a problem with the continuation of the Dragon Clan. Had it become difficult for them to give birth? Lu Shu was not too sure. Another possibility was that the Dragon Clan needed great amounts of magical energy. It was hard for them to survive like they had in the past during the magically scarce era. Every species had its flaws. Even the powerful Dragon Clan, who were destined to overlook humans, had to rely on magical energy to survive. Ao Xian tried to convince Hai Gongzi. Ao Hai, we are the only two survivors of the Dragon Clan. But we can only linger on with our last breaths. Have you never thought about how to continue our bloodline? If I am able to recover my soul, there is a possibility that the Dragon Clan will continue to exist. What will you choose? Hai Gongzi was silent. Lu Shu interrupted Ao Xian. Sorry, let me interrupt. Do you have female dragons? Nie Ting, Hai Gongzi, and Chen Zuan once again looked at Lu Shu in silence Ao Xian, From Ao Xians distress, +666! Lu Shu continued. How will you continue your bloodline with two male dragons? Even if you recover your soul, there is only one dragon in this world. That doesnt make sense After the dawn of the magically-rich era, the Dragon Clan will find a glimmer of hope, said Ao Xian calmly. But my Chaos can do that too. Lu Shu could not understand why only Ao Xian could do this. Ao Xian said, Because it has not discovered the method to live forever. It is said that the barrier of the exiled land is slowly cracking. If not, why do you think that the concentration of magical energy is increasing? The exiled land has the secret to living forever Thats enough. Hai Gongzi interrupted him. You shouldnt be worrying about that. Im afraid that you wont be able to live that long. There are some things that you should just bring into your grave. Lu Shu was surprised. This exiled land definitely had some secret that Li Xianyi and Hai Gongzi had to keep quiet about. But why? Was there some reason why they could not reveal this secret? Ao Xian looked at Hai Gongzis nervous expression and laughed. Dont worry. You dont even dare to say his name or talk about him. Do you think this way, his power will not increase? Hai Gongzi silently looked at Ao Xian. Suddenly, he said, At least the barrier has not actually cracked for now. Throughout the entire conversation, Nie Ting listened as he gripped his knife. It seemed as if he was in no rush to make his move. What Lu Shu did not know was that some things were also a secret to Nie Ting. Nie Tings teacher had once talked about a few things, but did not go into detail. Thus, Lu Shu felt that Nie Ting was now listening to the conversation as an onlooker too. Nie Ting the Onlooker. When Lu Shu thought of his name, he almost shouted in happiness. Nie Ting was often very stern. People like Chen Zuan were very scared of him. When would you be able to put the words Nie Ting and onlooker together? Nie Ting glanced at Lu Shu. He did not know why Lu Shu had a mysterious smile in this situation. Why was he smiling?! To be honest, Lu Shu was not very stressed. At first, he was very anxious. He was worried that there would be a frightening existence within the Death Valley. Everything was shrouded in mystery. Now, he knew that all of these had been caused by Ao Xian. Lu Shu could heave a sigh of relief knowing that he was someone that he could deal with, not an existence that was frightening and imaginary. Furthermore, Nie Ting and Hai Gongzi were here. Back then, although Hai Gongzi had taken some time to recover after transforming into a Panlong, Lu Shu knew that he could not defeat Hai Gongzi in his Panlong form There was a tinge of loneliness in Hai Gongzis expression. The Dragon Clan has become a thing of the past. We have been eliminated by the passage of time. There is only this small, evil dragon. Let it grow. Ao Xian was furious. If I am able to obtain immortality, there is no need to worry that the Dragon Clan will no longer exist! We will be able to find a way eventually! The Ancient Yi Clan did not have the method for immortality. Its probably unknown. Hai Gongzis tone turned cold. Even if they did, we cant let them return. Hai Gongzi turned and said to Lu Shu, Release Chaos. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What if this old man steals Chaos? Relax. Hai Gongzi said, He probably knows about the divine punishment, but he has never seen this small, evil dragon. Even if hes seen it before, it probably has no intention of fighting him. It has easily achieved the immortality that you wanted so badly. Lu Shu reluctantly released Chaos. The moment Chaos was released, it started to churn within the massive cave. It was very excited. When Ao Xian saw Chaos, he was shocked. Black fog! Its the black fog. Why is this small dragon Before Ao Xian could finish speaking, Lu Shu laughed out loud. One cannot judge a book by its cover. So you recognize the black fog. Ao Xian, Nie Ting, Chen Zuan, Hai Gongzi, From Ao Xians distress, +666! Nie Ting, Hai Gongzi, and Chen Zuan all calmly looked at Lu Shu. No one thought that Lu Shu could say that. Was he so petty that he had to always take revenge Ao Xian was dumbfounded. He had casually said that one could not judge a book by its cover. Was he still not over that what was he going to say again? Ao Xian felt as if he had been hit by a stick again while he let his guard down. His emotions were all over the place Are you crazy?! Did you really have to take revenge for that! But he had no time to talk about this. Ao Xian stared at Chaos. How was it able to absorb the black fog? Hai Gongzi calmly looked at him. The bones of this small dragon are made out of golden water. It absorbed the black fog to build its body. There was once an expert who used a mythical object as his body and used ghosts to build up on that body. But his body has not decayed as the mythical object is immortal. Lu Shu shouted, I didnt know about this! Nie Ting and Chen Zuan were evidently shocked. How did Lu Shu not know this? Lu Shu looked at Nie Ting and Chen Zuan in confusion. Nezha! Ao Xian was helpless. Nezha? Who is that?! Its him, him! Our Hero Little Nezha. Havent you seen this cartoon before? Lu Shu teased. Ao Xian, Hai Gongzi, From Ao Hais distress points, +666! From They were all speechless. Something serious was about to happen, yet you had to ruin it with a lame joke! Chen Zuan was going to scream! Suddenly, a blade charged forth from underneath Nie Tings black cloak! Chapter 746 - Eat the Dragon Stage! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, Chaos did not immediately start to eat, unlike the previous time. Instead, it churned about at the ceiling of the cave and observed. Lu Shu realized that it was very sly. It awakened when there was something to eat and went to sleep if there was no food. It did not try to fight, if it knew that it could not defeat its enemy. Nie Ting swiftly slashed the Dragon Stage. But to everyones surprise, the Dragon Stage was unharmed! The next moment, Nie Ting rose into the sky with his blade. Ao Xian, who had been sitting on the Dragon Stage, suddenly turned into a dragon. A hundred meter long green dragon appeared out of thin air. With one swipe of its claw, it broke Nie Tings blade. But this attack made Ao Xian very uncomfortable. The scales on his claw started to peel and reveal the flesh underneath! The entire Kunlun Mountains started to shake. The people inside the base walked out of the temporary building and looked helplessly in the direction of the Death Valley. The piled-up snow on the Kunlun Mountains started to collapse. Another avalanche was about to happen! Whats happening? Zhang Yanfeng asked. He really admired these Practitioners. Any move they made had the potential to shake the entire world. He had only heard about this in myths. Suddenly, they heard a loud and angry roar from the Death Valley. Wang Yan and the other ordinary people panicked. Is there some strange creature there? Why dont we go back to the city instead of waiting here for them? Cheng Qiuqiao was unhappy. Auntie, we are here to protect you, but our teammates are still in there. Youre lucky that we havent abandoned you to help them. Would you kindly shut your mouth? Everyone had seen the slash of the sword that had swooped down from the sky. According to Cheng Qiuqiao, Heavenly King Nie and Lu Shu should be in the Death Valley. Everything would be all right At first, Wang Yan and the rest felt that Cheng Qiuqiao was very honest. This was true. Cheng Qiuqiao was always very frank with his friends, especially Chen Zuan. But there were times when Chen Zuan could not handle the truth But they also had their limits, especially when facing selfish people like Wang Yan. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the peak of a mountain among the Kunlun Mountains. The crack rapidly grew longer, as if a deep abyss was about to form. When the Cheng Ying sword unlocked the seal within the Death Valley, even the mountain itself was in danger of collapsing under the fight between Class A experts. It was as if it would collapse at any time. Even the air started to distort. From afar, it seemed as if there were pieces of glass in the air that did not follow the laws of the natural world. Hm? Who are they?! Zhang Yanfeng looked up and saw that there were two people above the Death Valley. Both of them were dressed in black cloaks. Identical iron-clad puppets floated beside them. Cheng Qiuqiao, Lu Xiaoyu, and Cheng Qiuqiaos expression grew serious. The Puppet Masters! Why are both of them here at the same time? Their black cloaks shook and dozens of wood puppets flew out, laughing cheerily. They were holding on to a red thread. These wooden puppets were very fast. In a flash, they had used the red thread to create a large web in the sky. Buzz! A red ray of light burst forth from the web. The mountain peak that was about to collapse was stabilized by the ray of light. It was as if a small part of the world was being protected. They are protecting the world there? Cheng Qiuqiao was shocked. Arent they villains who want to destroy the world? Why are they protecting that area? But Lu Xiaoyu and Cao Qingci were not as talkative as Chen Zuan. They did not reply to him. Lu Xiaoyu quietly looked at the two Puppet Masters. For some reason, she felt that they were smiling at her. Back in the cave, Lu Shu did not participate in the fight between Ao Xian and Nie Ting. But Nie Ting was very calm, even in the face of a five-taloned Panlong. Nie Ting is about to break through. He is stuck at the limit and cannot advance, said Hai Gongzi as he observed from below. No wonder he initiated the fight. He wanted to use the battle as a trigger for him to break through. From the look of things, the enemies he had faced in the past were too weak. But this battle is not enough, because Ao Xian is not a worthy opponent. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So Nie Ting had come all the way to the Kunlun Mountains to find a stronger opponent. Such drive! Cant he just do it on his own? Lu Shu asked. What do you understand? Hai Gongzi looked at Lu Shu in disdain. Out of the Eighteen Arms 1 , there are nine short weapons and nine long weapons. You have to press forward with an indomitable will when using the short weapons. Without this will, he would not have his achievements today. One cannot be defeated by the obstacles in front of them. I am not ashamed to ask someone inferior to me. You said that one has to press forward with an indomitable will for the way of the Dao. Then how about the way of the sword? Lu Shu asked. Hai Gongzi expressionlessly looked at Lu Shu. Throw that attitude away and ask properly. I might consider telling you. From Ao Hais distress, +800! But Hai Gongzi suddenly realized that Lu Shu no longer cared about him. Instead, he waved at Chaos, who was observing in a corner. He secretly approached the Dragon Stage. To Lu Shu, after the events that had happened in the Lop Nur remains, killing Ao Xian was not that difficult. All he needed to do was to get Chaos to eat the Dragon Stage! Ao Xian probably did not know about Chaos ability. Everyone had also been taken by surprise by the mystic water. Many people felt that their mythical objects and magical items were tough and sharp. But when they encountered mystic water, they were very unlucky. They could not defend themselves against it. When Chaos saw Lu Shu waving to it, it became very excited. There would be food to eat as long as it followed its owner! Hai Gongzi and Chen Zuan looked helplessly at them. While an earth-shaking fight was occurring above their heads, Lu Shu and Chaos were stealthily heading towards the Dragon Stage. What is Brother Shu going to do? Ao Xian had seen what Lu Shu and Chaos were doing. But the Dragon Stage was very durable. Even ordinary mythical objects were no match for it. Wanting to destroy the Dragon Stage was just wishful thinking Ka. Chaos bit off a corner of the Dragon Stage and started to eat delicious! From Ao Xians distress, +999! Stop! Ao Xian, who was still in his dragon form, was furious. He had never thought that Chaos would be able to break off the Dragon Stage with just one bite! The power from the Dragon Stage started to leak out. This was Ao Xians sole support that allowed him to survive! When Lu Shu saw how furious Ao Xian was, he turned and shouted, Run, run! The old man is angry! Eat later! Ka! Chaos glanced at Ao Xian, who was running towards the Dragon Stage. It bit off another corner of the Dragon Stage before flying away. Ao Xian saw the Dragon Stage, that he had been sitting on for thousands of years, missing two corners. He felt so much pain that he almost could not breathe From Ao Xians distress, +999! Chapter 747 - Chaos Dragon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ao Xian suddenly sang a strange tune. The tune was so strange that it seemed as if it could control the elements and the laws of nature in this space. Before he could finish, Hai Gongzi charged towards him. It was as if Hai Gongzi knew that he could not let Ao Xian finish speaking the dragon language. Otherwise, a disaster would happen. The two dragons were in a tangle. As they fought, they created numerous holes in the walls of the cave. The cave was about to collapse. Just as Chen Zuan was going to ask Lu Shu what they should do, Lu Shu once again brought Chaos to the Dragon Stage Hurry up and eat. Eat what you can! Lu Shu spurred Chaos on as he kept watch. If Ao Xian swooped down again, he would run away with Chaos. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Brother Shu, when will I ever be as amazing as you By then, the Dragon Stage was no longer complete. The magical energy within the Dragon Stage was leaking outwards. It was like a white liquid! No wonder the Dragon Stage in the Lop Nur remains was able to revive so many bronze armored soldiers of the sea. The Dragon Stage contained so much magical energy! Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan and roared, Do you want to drink some? Chaos was wildly eating the Dragon Stage. The white liquid containing magical energy continued to flow out. Every time Chaos took a bite, Ao Xian became weaker. Chen Zuan looked at his surroundings and charged forth to fill his stomach with the liquid. Ordinary people would only be able to drink a few gulps, but Chen Zuan was different. He was able to eat fifteen days worth of food in one meal! Ao Xian, who was in the sky, was very scared. If there was only one eating the Dragon Stage, then so be it. But now there were two?! Ao Xian wanted to stop them from further destroying the Dragon Stage stage, but Hai Gongzi and Nie Ting blocked him. If it were a fair fight, the current Ao Xian could not defeat Nie Ting. Now, he had to face Hai Gongzi as well. In the past when he was stronger, he could escape, but he could not now. Once the Dragon Stage was destroyed, he would die along with it. Because of the Dragon Stage, Ao Xian could linger on with his last breath, but precisely because of the Dragon Stage, his existence was being controlled. Ao Xian roared angrily, If I was still in my peak, lowly humans would be no match for me! Your generation is over, said Nie Ting calmly. He was slightly regretful. He had initiated a fight to allow him to advance, but he did not expect that Ao Xian had wasted so much time doing nothing. His strength had dropped significantly. Chen Zuan lay down on the Dragon Stage and wildly drank the liquid like a cow. Chaos was biting off the Dragon Stage when it suddenly saw Chen Zuan drinking the liquid. It hit Chen Zuan away with its claws. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Lu Shu looked as Chen Zuan was sent rolling away like a rubber ball. He turned and looked at Chaos in shock. It was still biting off the Dragon Stage. Chaos saw that Lu Shu was looking and felt slightly bad. It signaled to Lu Shu, asking him to drink some and not let that fatty drink any. This was the first time Lu Shu saw that Chaos was so intelligent. For some reason, he could sense what Chaos was saying. Chaos had always grown by eating. Lu Shu realized in shock that the waves of energy from Chaos were almost Class A. It would advance any time now! He had always been envious that Lu Xiaoyu could control such strong creatures, but now he had one as well! More than half of the Dragon Stage had been eaten. Ao Xian had no more energy to fight with Nie Ting and Hai Gongzi. They stopped fighting. Nie Ting and Hai Gongzi were not in a hurry to attack. Nie Ting looked up. There was nothing, but Nie Ting sensed that the Puppet Masters were outside. The Xin Ting sword in his hand was ready to take action. He might be able to fight one of the Puppet Masters. But he did not take action. They were still in China. He could not start a fight here and involve the innocent. The two Puppet Masters saw that the fight was over. They took their iron-clad puppets and flew in another direction. They did not seem to intend to fight. Nie Ting lowered his head and pondered. Why was the Puppet Masters behavior so strange that it was hard to understand? Ao Xian spoke and Nie Ting was brought back into reality. So you think that by destroying me, no one will go and destroy the barrier in the exiled land? Do you not have any selfishness? Once the magically rich era is over, how long will Ao Hai be able to stay in the Cheng Ying sword? How would lowly humans like you have your strength today? Silence fell. According to Ao Xian, the magically rich era had happened as the barrier in the exiled land was lowly cracking. The benefits that the magically rich era brought were obvious. The price they had to pay was the return of the Ancient Yi Clan. Kaka! The sound broke the silence. Lu Shu even deliberately lowered his voice, Good boy. Dont care about them. Eat more while they talk. Ao Xian, Hai Gongzi, Nie Ting, From Ao Xians distress, +1000! Suddenly, Ao Xian burst out laughing. I never expected my life to end this way. Oh well. I wish you good luck! A purple five-petaled lotus appeared between Ao Xians eyebrows and flew between Chaos eyebrows Then, the massive green dragon turned into ashes and disappeared. Lu Shu was very shocked. Be careful! Hes taking you away! Dont worry, said Hai Gongzi. That is the inheritance of the Dragon Clan. This way, Chaos is truly complete. Ao Xian knows more dragon language than I do. Let Chaos slowly digest everything. It will be of use to you. There had always been an inheritance within the Dragon Clan. Chaos had changed form because of the divine punishment, but had not received the inheritance. It was like an ordinary person who had suddenly risen in rank, but had no special superpowers. Chaos received the purple five-petaled lotus, not quite sure about what had just happened. It lowered its head and continued to eat the Dragon Stage. Chen Zuan was not full yet, but he did not dare to approach the Dragon Stage. Lu Shu cheerily said, Chaos, let him drink some. At that moment, Chaos stopped eating the Dragon Stage. It flew up and broke through the mountain to ascend into the clouds. Lu Shu and the rest ran for shelter under a massive boulder. All of them put on their Spirit Qi Armor to prevent their faces from being covered in dirt. Chaos flew about for some time. Then, it made its descent and returned to Lu Shus side. Suddenly, it started to rain heavily within ten kilometers radius of the cave! The rainwater fell into the cave through the hole that Chaos had created. Heavenly Visions. Chaos had advanced to Class A! Lu Shu was pleasantly surprised. In the past, he had thought that anywhere could be his home ground with the mystic water, but it was a pity that Chaos absorbed the mystic water to form its body. Now, if Chaos could create rain clouds wherever it went, then he could use his sword rain as he wished, right? Can you speak now? Lu Shu was excited. After all, Hai Gongzi and Ao Xian could speak. Lu Shu wanted to see whether Chaos could as well. Chaos affectionately poked Lu Shu. Chirp chirp chirp! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chapter 748 - Chirp Chirp Chirp! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios According to myth, the cry of a dragon could connect the entire world. Even deities trembled when they heard the cry of a dragon from a dark abyss So why did deities tremble when they heard chirp chirp chirp? Lu Shus expression darkened. Was this the legendary cry of the dragon? Lu Shu had imagined it to be a roar, followed by a lingering sound. It sounded pleasant, but could cause blood to flow out of the seven apertures in the human head. The chirping was pleasant, but it was not as mighty as Lu Shu had imagined! Chaos seemed to realize that Lu Shu was tormented by the difference between his dreams and the reality. It was probably because his cry was not powerful enough. Chaos went all out. Chirp chirp chirp! Lu Shu lowered his head and patted Chaos. Okay, okay. Leave it. My head hurts. Lu Shu had realized that his and Chaos feelings were interlinked. Thus, even if Chaos did not chirp, he could understand it. Chaos felt slightly wronged. Lu Shu comforted it, Actually, its fine. Dont worry about it Chen Zuan was laughing wildly. Brother Shu, are you serious? You spent so much time raising this chirping creature? It looks so weak What! Chaos looked at Chen Zuan in disdain and spat Chen Zuan swiped the saliva of the evil dragon off his face. Brother, you are amazing. What was that saying? If someone spits on your left cheek, ask them to spit on your right cheek as well. But theres no need to with this fellow. It spat on my entire face From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Now, Chaos was not just over ten meters. It was probably more than fifty meters long now. It was very lucky to have been able to eat an entire Dragon Stage. If not, it would not have been able to advance to Class A so easily. With its sheer size, a spit from it would pack quite the punch. Chen Zuan felt as if he had been hit by an artillery shell Now, Lu Shu had a Class A that followed him wherever he went. If only he had this back in Sardinia When he thought about Sardinia, Lu Shus heart silently throbbed with pain. Nie Ting calmly looked at Chaos. What abilities does it have? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Oh right. He had never asked what abilities Chaos had. Chaos shouted, Chirp chirp chirp! Yes, yes, I know you can spit. Do you have any other abilities? Lu Shu asked. Chirp chirp chirp! Other than inducing rain? Chirp chirp chirp It cant do anything else This conversation made everyone dumbfounded. Chen Zuan was shocked. Brother Shu, do you really understand it or are you just pretending? Dont pretend if you dont understand Lu Shu expressionlessly looked at Chaos and said, Chirp chirp chirp! Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. Ouch! Chaos turned and spat on Chen Zuans face. Chen Zuan once again wiped his face and sighed. Brother Shu, I give in. From Chen Zuans distress, +877! To be honest, Lu Shu was slightly melancholic. Why did his Chaos have to turn out this way? His pet at home even had a magical weapon. Could he have something more reliable? Hm? Something is not right. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It was as if Hai Gongzi was confirming what Lu Shu was thinking. Hai Gongzi looked at Chaos and said, After it masters the dragon language from Ao Xian, it will become more powerful. Its most powerful skill is not the ability to kill, but its ability to swallow everything. This was exactly what Lu Shu had been thinking. Earlier, Nie Tings sword dealt no damage to the Dragon Stage, but Chaos could easily bite off pieces from the Dragon Stage. This was the ability that the black fog and mystic water possessed. Lu Shu was very happy. After Chaos had transformed into a dragon, he had shifted his attention elsewhere. He had hoped that Chaos would be able to spit fire and water, or control the laws of nature using dragon language. But it was very disappointing that it could only spit. But from another perspective, how many things in the world were harder than the Dragon Stage? Furthermore, Chaos seemed to be far from its limit. Lu Shu was looking forward to when Chaos would eat up the weapons of others. Back then, Lu Shu had collected so many tridents, but they could only be used as snacks for Chaos. Lu Shu imagined Chaos, who was over 50 meters long, eating tridents as if it was eating chocolates Lu Shu looked at Chaos and laughed. Good Chaos. You will be very useful in the future. This was his own dragon. He had to take good care of it. To Lu Shu, there were only two kinds of things in the world: the ones that belonged to him, and the ones that did not. He would always view things that belonged to him favorably. He would fight for things that did not belong to him so that they would fall into his possession. This logic there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. When Chaos heard Lu Shus praise, it was very happy. Chirp chirp chirp! Chen Zuan wanted to say something. But after thinking about what had just happened, he shut his mouth Senior brother. Nie Ting looked at Hai Gongzi. I will take my leave. Hai Gongzi accepted this name. Okay. Nie Ting rose into the sky. The raindrops that fell from the sky were separated by an invisible air current. But he realized that Lu Shu was holding on to his black cloak Why am I an audit student?! Lu Shus expression darkened. Explain this to me before you leave! From Nie Tings distress, +199! Let go. I will change it for you. Nie Tings expression was dark as well. Youd better keep your word. Lu Shu let go. Nie Ting expressionlessly flew away. Before he left, he even found Luo Bei in the pile of snow. He picked Luo Bei up and flew away. Ha ha. Lu Shu laughed coldly as he watched Nie Ting fly away. He was not done! The two of them sabotaged each other for fun. This time, Lu Shu had been sent to somewhere so far away. Although he knew that this could not have happened without the Cheng Ying sword, he wanted Nie Ting to tell him directly! Furthermore, it was impossible that only Luo Shen Cultivation College had to catch their own specimens and specimens for the other Cultivation Colleges as well! Ao Xian had vanished. Hai Gongzi seemed somewhat lonely as he returned into the Cheng Ying sword. Chaos went back into the Seal of Lands and started to eat tridents. It occasionally took a nap. Suddenly, it saw the Wutong Wood with a phoenix perched on top of it. It became interested Lu Shu hurriedly told Chaos that it could not touch the wood. If it wanted to eat something good, how about the head-twisting gourd The head-twisting gourd was very uncomfortable. What an immoral owner! But Chaos did not eat the head-twisting gourd. This surprised Lu Shu. Chaos had never given up on food, unless the food was dangerous! When Chaos was eating the Dragon Stage, it was quite scared of Ao Xian. Did the head-twisting gourd have some secret behind it? Lu Shu could make a guess. This gourd had helped him tide over the divine punishment! Chapter 749 - Saving Water Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After figuring out Chaos greatest advantage, Lu Shu could calm down. Chen Zuan understood that Brother Shu had the support of a Class A. As long as Lu Shu was around, no one could touch him! He had to cling on to him! Chen Zuan tried to flatter Lu Shu. Congrats Brother Shu on obtaining a Class A Chaos! Lu Shus expression darkened. Since when did you become so big-sized?! Chen Zuan said modestly, Im surprised myself How much of that liquid did you drink? Lu Shu suddenly asked. Around 13 days worth of food. One days worth of food will weigh around three kilograms Chen Zuan calculated. After consolidating my Class C status, I am once again at the boundary of Class C. I dont know what effects the liquid has either. Lu Shu glanced at Chen Zuan. This fatty was lucky too. With the help of the liquid from the Dragon Stage, this fatty was about to advance to Class B. In the past, Lu Shu had always looked down on greedy good-for-nothings. He did not expect them to be of use here Lu Shu sighed. Dumb people have their own dumb happiness Brother Shu, why do I feel like youre scolding me Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. From Chen Zuans distress, +399! Lu Shu brought Chen Zuan out. They had just stepped out when they saw a group of people still lying on the floor. Brother Shu, what should we do with them? Chen Zuan looked at the people on the ground. Nie Ting had flown away without caring about them. Evidently, he knew that Lu Shu and Chen Zuan would not abandon these people. Slap them awake, said Lu Shu gently. Can we do that? Let me try. Slap! Chen Zuan gasped in shock. Lu Shu had slapped Wang Zhe. Wang Zhe also suddenly gasped in shock. He had been dreaming when he was suddenly slapped. There was a stinging pain, then a burning sensation Who slapped me! Wang Zhe angrily sat up and looked at Lu Shu. From Wang Zhes distress, +887! Lu Shu cheerily looked at Wang Zhe. The Venerable asked me to find you and take back the magical stone that you owe him. Wang Zhe was stunned. He had not yet understood what was happening. Earlier, he lost his consciousness and memory when he walked into the blue light. Now, he could not understand the situation. But the words the Venerable were traumatizing. The moment Lu Shu mentioned the Venerable, he no longer dared to speak Could the Venerable extend the due date? I dont have that much money now Wang Zhe said guiltily. He could not act anymore. He did not even dare to do so. Ha ha. Lu Shu laughed coldly. The Venerable said that if you dont repay the magical stone, your kidney will be dug out. Wang Zhe suddenly cried. I only have one left. I sold the other before the magically rich era. The Venerable, please let me off! Lu Shu fell silent. He did not know what to feel. This was not a laughing matter, but he felt some pity for Wang Zhe. He no longer tried to argue with Wang Zhe. This did not mean that he empathized with Wang Zhe. He felt that arguing with a person like this would be lowly of him. This was not the first time Lu Shu had thought about this. He had always sought to earn money when he ran out of money. He would think of a solution when he faced a problem. He would only spend what he had. Lu Shu always felt that he had to have moral character. After all, even in the most difficult times, Lu Shu had never thought about selling his kidney. Thus, he could not understand people like Wang Zhe. The entire team had been waiting in the base for a day. The Heavenly Network members who had been controlled were informed of the situation by Chen Zuan. Chen Zuan warned them against doing it again. Everyone laughed. If we dont do it, who will? We know that there is danger ahead of us. We are mentally prepared for it. Lu Shu did not say anything else. He knew that it would be of no use. Lu Xiaoyu softly told him about the Puppet Masters. For some reason, Lu Shu felt the words Puppet Master pushing down on his heart like a stone. The presence of the Puppet Master had become stronger. It was as if they were everywhere. What was their objective? Was it not to destroy the barrier or something? Why did they start to protect the world? According to Ao Xian, the Puppet Masters were from the exiled land. Why were they able to enter this world? They did not try to find the barrier, nor did they try to destroy it. It was as if they were not in a rush. What were they planning? They returned to the city with great spirits and determination. Wang Yan and the rest finally felt safe. They were surrounded by members of the Heavenly Network. When they finally reached safety, Wang Yan was touched. They realized that the group of Heavenly Network members were all older than Lu Shu and his team. Logically, they should be in the upper classes of the Heavenly Network. Thus, Wang Yan reported the poor attitude that Lu Shu and the rest displayed to them The members of the Heavenly Network who had been controlled by Ao Xian all had strange expressions on their faces. I feel that you had better not report this. Firstly, we were saved by them. I dont think I need to mention our gratitude to them. Secondly, I dont think we have the authority to handle this. They are not ordinary people When the members of the Heavenly Network asked Cao Qingci and Chen Zuan about their classes, they knew who these young bosses were. Which group had a Class C as its weakest member There were two Class Bs and three Class Cs in this group. There had never been such a team Wang Yan and the rest were dumbfounded. They could not understand how Lu Shu and the rest looked so young, but yet were so strong! They walked through the Kumukili Desert and returned to the city. The moment they returned to the city, the first thing that they did was not to eat. They first took a bath! They had not bathed in hot water for over ten days. They had spent the entire time in the wilderness. Even Lu Shu, who had water-type abilities, could not stand it. When they returned to the city, Zhang Yanfeng did not part ways with Lu Shu and the rest. Instead, he requested for Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and the rest of the Heavenly Network members to bathe as well. Lu Shu did not reject this offer. No matter what, they still had to bathe. They entered the shower area. Lu Shu turned on the tap and let the initial cold water flow. He suddenly thought of something and splashed water on Chen Zuan, who was beside him. This cold water is still water. Dont waste it. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Brother Shu, what are you doing? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Saving water, said Lu Shu. Then why dont you use it to shower?! Chen Zuan was puzzled. Its cold water! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 750 - The Divergence-Type Power Has Been Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan held in his anger. He opened the tap and shouted, No wasting of water! He pointed the shower nozzle at Lu Shu. But he realized that the water defied the laws of physics and started to spray water on him From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Brother Shu, should you be using your water-type abilities like that? Do you have any virtues as a Metahuman? Suddenly, he remembered something. Brother Shu, can I ask you something? There was one time when we were in the toilet together and my urine split into five branches Wasnt me, said Lu Shu as he washed his hair. Chen Zuan was very upset. Can you have some self-awareness as a Metahuman?! He was more than sure that Lu Shu did it! From Chen Zuans distress, +999! As Lu Shu was showering, he realized that Zhang Yanfeng wanted to speak, but stopped. He felt that Zhang Yanfeng must have something to tell him, but if he did not say anything, Lu Shu would not ask him either. To be honest, they would not interact much after this. Although he respected Zhang Yanfeng as a person with moral standing, the problem was that Zhang Yanfeng was an ordinary person. The city that they were in was very small. There were many people from minority races. Lu Shu realized that Zhang Yanfeng was very familiar with his place. After being in this business for so many years, he would definitely know a lot about this place. He had more life experiences than Lu Shu. But this was of no use to Lu Shu. He knew that Zhang Yanfeng probably wanted to work with him, thus his current expression. They finished their shower and put on their clothes. Zhang Yanfeng said to Lu Shu softly, Follow me. Lu Shu followed Zhang Yanfeng with a doubtful expression on his face. They walked along the corridor and took a hidden lift to the third floor. Lu Shu was full of anticipation. Was this the legendary Zhang Yanfeng brought Lu Shu into a private room in a restaurant. A staff member respectfully greeted Zhang Yanfeng before going out. Zhang Yanfeng said softly, Although you are younger than me, I will still call you Brother Shu. This is a rule. The strong must be respected. Its like this. I feel like I have a talent for cultivation. I even bought a sodium-potassium alloy. The alloy changed in colour! As he spoke, Zhang Yanfeng took out a small bottle. Inside the bottle was a sodium-potassium alloy that had changed in color. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From this color change, Zhang Yanfeng seemed to have a lot of potential! Why didnt you join the Heavenly Network? Lu Shu asked. I want to join. Zhang Yanfeng had a pained expression on his face. But the checks are too strict. You cant just join even if you want to. Lu Shu finally understood. From the beginning, the Heavenly Network had deliberately created a high pressure environment to prevent the secret practitioners from making a move. Now, although they had relaxed their policies and even allowed them to operate black markets, it was unrealistic for them to join the Heavenly Network. On one hand, the Heavenly Network was afraid that they would have ulterior motives in joining the organizations. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network did not think much of these secret practitioners. They felt that their own students who they had nurtured were more pure. Many multinational corporations liked to nurture students and train them to be future employees. Some companies even selected students while they were still in high school. After these students graduated, they had to undergo a strict training. Some were even sent to an uninhabited island to survive in the wilderness. This was not another scene in a novel. This was reality. These students became accustomed to the company culture even in high school. Once they finished their training, there was a high possibility that they would be in the higher ranks of the company. In the past, Lu Shu felt that this was too good to be true. Later on, he discovered that such companies existed, although there were not many of such companies. What the Heavenly Network was doing now was trying to add new blood to the organization with students. This way, they would be able to maintain the purity of the organization. They would not be exploited by others. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Yanfeng. So why are you telling me this? I want to join the Heavenly Network, said Zhang Yanfeng. Zhang Yanfeng had seen Cao Qingci, Lu Xiaoyu and the rest come to the base in their black raincoats. He had also seen them fend off the pack of wolves with little effort. He yearned to be able to wear the symbol of the Heavenly Network. This feeling was incredible. In the past, Zhang Yanfeng was greedy for money. He wanted to save up money and buy some techniques from secret practitioners. He felt that he could be a secret practitioner. It was fine even if he did not join the Heavenly Network. But the trip to Death Valley had changed his perspective. In the eyes of the secret practitioners, the Heavenly Network was a symbol of strength. It was in mans nature to strive for the better. After seeing the strength of the Heavenly Network, who did not want to join them? The staff member who had walked out returned. Two girls in strange attire followed behind him. When Zhang Yanfeng saw the two girls, he beamed with joy. Hurry up and greet Brother Shu! The two girls bowed. Good day, Brother Shu. I am Zhuo Dan. Good day, Brother Shu. I am Zhuo Ma. Zhang Yanfeng softly said to Lu Shu, You take Zhuo Dan, I take Zhuo Ma. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. The sun is out 1 ? Zhang Yanfeng was confused. From Zhang Yanfengs distress, +666! This way, he indirectly rejected Zhang Yanfengs offer. He brought Chen Zuan and the rest to take the train back to Luo City. But he did not completely destroy Zhang Yanfengs hopes. Lu Shu felt that someone as experienced as him could be useful in the battlefield. But he could not solve this problems just by opening the back door for him. The Heavenly Network was very strict with the process of admission. Lu Shu was not powerful enough. He did not want to risk bringing Zhang Yanfeng in. This was a glorious group. Lu Shu had decided to protect its glory. Lu Shu sat on the train and looked out. The tickets they had bought only entitled them to ordinary seats. They had to wait for a few more stations before they could buy sleeping car tickets. Lu Xiaoyus head laid on his lap as she fell asleep, her short hair spread out on his legs. This journey to Death Valley had been significant. On one hand, Chaos had officially advanced to Class A. Although it did not seem to be as strong as other Class As in combat, Lu Shu was hopeful about its ability to swallow things. He wanted to know what else Chaos could eat. On the other hand, he had gained insight into many background stories. The real appearance of the world world was like a massive iceberg under the peaceful surface of the sea. Who exactly was the Ancient Yi Clan? Chapter 751 - Coral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wait. We dont have a form teacher anymore. Lu Shu suddenly realized. The species research specialization in the Luo Shen Cultivation College was an agonizing specialization. They should have been dissecting specimens in the laboratory and conducting research on mutated species. But they had to go all over the country, just to catch their own specimens. Not only that, they even had to catch specimens for the other Cultivation Colleges. They had accepted this fact. But they had just started school and their form teacher was already gone Brother Shu. Cheng Qiuqiao asked anxiously, Has our specialization been cursed? Lu Shu sat by the window and calmly said, Youre right. Our specialization has been cursed. Who cursed us?! Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. It was a casual statement, but they had really been cursed. Who did this?! Lu Shu looked out of the window. Weve been cursed by Nie Ting Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Lu Shu scrolled through the Golden Foundation forum. He wanted to follow the news about the mutated creatures in the city. What made him surprised was that even though the Heavenly Network had made preparations, mutated creatures still appeared in an endless stream. Most of the mutated creatures in the city were either mice or insects. These animals were harmless. Some were even able to live in harmony with humans. Some domestic spiders had mutated, but did not attack humans either. Throughout the process of evolution of the natural order, humans did not seem to be the target. The mutated mice did not attack humans. They ate everything else. Other species were afraid of them. Some people suggested that mutated cats should be used to tackle the mice. In reality, it would not be difficult for them to catch the mice, but they were much more dangerous than the mice. Some people were worried that the cats would start to attack humans. Others said that cute animals like cats would never do such a thing. The intensity of the debate was like the debate over whether soft bean curd was better sweet or salty. There was an interesting news article. An old lady was suddenly attacked by a vengeful crow. At first, no one understood what had happened. Later on, they discovered that after the crow became intelligent, it wanted to drink water. It saw a bottle of mineral water and used a stone to break the water. But when water flowed out and it could finally drink, the old lady took the bottle of water and the stone away. Thus, the crow bore a grudge against the old lady and attacked her everyday To be honest, the old lady was in the wrong. After all, the crow had been very busy. But earlier, Lu Shu had said that the evolution of the natural order had nothing to do with justice and evil. This was a process that every species had to go through, to fight for their place in the world. The train was about to arrive at the station. When Lu Shu saw the words Welcome to Luo City, he felt very touched. They were finally back. Lu Shu, we have no more food at home. Lu Xiaoyu drowsily said, Lets buy some before going home. Okay. Lu Shu nodded his head. Lu Xiaoyu was in charge of what food to buy. At first, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to slack off and make Little Fury buy the food. But Little Fury flashed a look of grief and indignation, showing that it had no way to buy food. It would scare the sellers. Cheng Qiuqiao headed towards the Luo Shen Cultivation College. He heard that Chen Zuan would be staying with Lu Shu and requested to move in there as well. On the other hand, Cao Qingci had a house in Luo City. Lu Shu had heard about Cao Qingci since the dawn of the magically rich era. Her family was not wealthy. The clothes she wore to school were shabby and she did not have any pocket money. Her family situation only improved after she joined the Heavenly Network and received a salary. It could be said that Cao Qingci was the breadwinner of the family, even before she graduated. Chen Zuan and the rest had been quite generous in buying snacks for them on the train, but Cao Qingci did not buy any drinks or food throughout the entire trip. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Come and have a meal with me and Lu Xiaoyu. Ill make some food for you. Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan agreed. Lu Shu thought that Cao Qingci would reject his offer, but she did not. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to buy food. They bought a perch, a chicken, three kilograms of ribs, and a pile of vegetables. This time, Lu Shu was not stingy. Everyone was fatigued after coming back from Death Valley. As the leader, he had to reassure everyone. After all, he had made the decision to go to the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Shu was greedy for money because he was scared of being poor. He could not feel safe if he did not have money Lu Shu could now be considered a rich man, right? When they were at the cashier, Lu Shu asked the boss, How much? 202 dollars, said the boss. Xiaoyu, bargain with him, said Lu Shu softly. He was not good at bargaining, but he knew that Lu Xiaoyu had a talent in this area. Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, Boss, can you round off the zero? The boss laughed. Sure, no problem. Lu Xiaoyu took out 22 dollars and passed it to the boss. She was about to walk away with Lu Shu when the boss pulled Lu Shu. Please wait. To be honest, in my twenty years of selling vegetables, this is my first time seeing a customer round off the zero in the middle Lu Xiaoyu bargained again. Eventually, they got their goods for 180 dollars. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. Xiaoyu, teach me how to bargain. You have no talent. You cant, rejected Lu Xiaoyu with a triumphant look on her face. From Lu Shus distress, +199! When they returned home, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had somehow found a gaming device and started to play on Lu Shus television while waiting for food. Cao Qingci was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. The title of the book was A Brief History of Time. Lu Shu remembered that he had sensed the ability to change the laws of nature from Cao Qingci. He had also suspected that Cao Qingcis awakened ability had something to do with time. Lu Shu helped Lu Xiaoyu wash the vegetables in the kitchen. She looked very cute wearing her little apron. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that the feeling of home had grown stronger. The oil in the pot started to heat up slowly. The cut garlic and scallions crackled in the pot. Outside, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan were shouting as they played their game. Everything was peaceful. Lu Shu had very few friends as he had never thought about making them. He was fine as long as he had Lu Xiaoyu. But now, all of them could be considered his friends, right? Lu Shu felt that this experience was quite good. Lu Shu carried a plate of freshly cooked food out. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. A clear voice sounded from outside the door. She spoke in awkward Chinese. Hello, is anyone home? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The voice sounded distant, yet very close to him. He felt as if the last time he had heard this voice was in his previous life. Coral. Chapter 752 - A Present from the New Neighbor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A few foreign tenants had come to the 4th district of Luo City Xin Shu Road today. They had bought an apartment and renovated it. The female owner had warmly and kindly given everyone in the district a gift of sweets. The box of sweets was very intricate. It was filled with neatly arranged chocolates of all flavors. After she had visited every house, she was left with the innermost house. For some reason, she returned to the room, checked her appearance in the mirror, and touched up her makeup before she visited the house and asked whether anyone was home. Coral did not know why she was suddenly so nervous. The door opened. Lu Shu was wearing an apron. Behind him was the dining table. Coral looked at Lu Shu and smiled. Im your new neighbor. Im here to give you a little present. Ive given one to everyone in this district. Coral did not seem to recognize him. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why was she suddenly here? What happened? How did he not know that a Class A expert had suddenly come here? Furthermore, that Class A expert was Coral! He thought that he had already buried that memory deep in his heart, as it might be useful in the future. Lu Shu had almost become a married man. Although she only liked him because of the relationship between Gungnir and the World Tree, this was still very interesting. Someone had liked a young man who liked making cold jokes. No matter the reason, he still felt a sense of superiority. Lu Shu did not want to think about this matter again. He did not want to be the other main character in this situation. He just wanted to live well. Fate had come to him, only to tell a joke and walk away. Lu Shu thought that he would never have any fate. But here it was again, knocking on his door. Lu Shu took the intricate box. Thank you. She did not seem to recognize him. Lu Shu was not sure what he should do. They were like strangers who had met for the first time. They would say goodbye after exchanging greetings. Coral turned and walked back to her new home. Her cousin was guiding the movers who were shifting the furniture. He saw Coral return and laughed. Was it successful? Ah. Coral did not seem to be paying attention. I gave it to him. But is it okay to just give him chocolates? Should I have been more reserved? I read online that guys in the East like reserved girls. Her cousin laughed. Its fine. You gave the chocolates to everyone else too, right? You didnt just give him, the chocolates. Thats true. Coral nodded her head. I absolutely cannot let him have a poor impression of me. Youll be starting school tomorrow. Are you ready? Her cousin asked while holding in his laughter. But why cant I apply for the species research specialization? This way, I can see him everyday, said Coral. You must be more reserved, said her cousin with a serious expression on his face. Have you forgotten what your father has told you? The Master of Gods cannot just do as they pleased! The Deities had also discussed this. Coral was a Class A now. No one in the organization could stop her anymore. Coral insisted that Lu Shu was her lover in her previous life. Everyone had given up hope. But from another perspective, all of them were there when it happened. They could sense that Lu Shus feelings for Coral were just slightly lacking. If it were not for the threat posed by the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory, Lu Shu may not have taken Coral away. Lu Shu had been forced to take action. Even the wedding had been prepared by someone else. Lu Shu was completely dumbfounded. The Deities had already formed diplomatic ties with the Cartel. The leaders of the two organizations had discussed this thoroughly. When Arturo was drunk, he would swing his ponytail around and say, That young man is not passionate enough! Thats right, hes not passionate enough! Everyone understood that Lu Shus desire to protect Coral was stronger. He had completed the wedding to fulfill Corals wish before she died. Although Lu Shu had done many things for Coral, and they could not reject Lu Shus feelings towards Coral, they could not marry their Master of Gods off just like that. They were filled with despair that their Master of Gods had fallen for a person like Lu Shu. But thinking about how Lu Shu did not love Coral as much as she loved him, they grew indignant. Such a pleasant girl had fallen for you, and you still did not come to Sweden to become her husband? If she forgot about you, were you not going to chase her? Corals father drank with Arturo everyday during that period. His beautiful daughter had fallen for a jerk like Lu Shu Lu Shu silently held the box of sweets and returned into the house. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were still playing. They did not realize what had happened outside. Video games needed this kind of concentration! The atmosphere was getting rather tense when Lu Xiaoyu walked over and turned off the television. Pleasure-seeking undermines lofty aspirations? From Chen Zuans distress, +166! From Cheng Qiuqiaos distress, +166! Who provoked you?! Chen Zuan stood up and saw the box of sweets in Lu Shus hands. He was dumbfounded. Brother Shu, since when did you buy those sweets? Can I have some? Has your stomach digested the magical liquid? Are you able to eat this? Lu Shu asked expressionlessly. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. How valuable were these chocolates? Why could he not eat them? Lu Shu placed the box of sweets in his room before continuing to cook. As he cooked, he said, Xiaoyu, cut some more garlic for me. No one answered him. Lu Shu felt that something was not right. He walked out of the kitchen and saw Lu Xiaoyu eating something. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What are you eating?! Lu Xiaoyu seemed very happy. She was enjoying herself as she ate and did not care about Lu Shu. Lu Shu was shocked. He ran into the room and realized that the box of sweets had been opened. There was nothing left From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu continued to chew on the chocolates and brushed past Lu Shu. She did not have any guilt after secretly eating all the chocolates. Lu Xiaoyu, you have really grown up. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or cry. He grabbed Lu Xiaoyus arms. You have to tell me if you want to eat some. Lu Xiaoyu happily pushed Lu Shus hands away. Let go of me! From Lu Shus distress, +666! Chapter 753 - A Piece of Chocolate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coral had done preparations to come here long ago. But as she was about to board the plane, the wave of mutated creatures occurred. The entire natural order had been overthrown. At first, the Deities took the wave very seriously, as no one knew exactly what would happen. Thus, as the Master of Gods, Coral had to stay behind. It was definitely inappropriate for the Master of Gods to be away during such a situation. Coral was also the strongest in the Deities. How could she leave? They needed Coral to stay behind. The Deities had discovered that there was a Class B creature hiding in the mountains. It was resting and building up its strength. They needed Coral to take action. It was precisely because of this that Coral could not go to the Heavenly Network until the Deities had gained control of the situation. Coral first went to the Capital to see Nie Ting. After all, the leaders of the two large organizations need to discuss some things face to face. For example, admission into the Luo Shen Cultivation College At first, Nie Ting wanted to admit Coral as a special lecturer. On one hand, he wanted to make use of their resources. On the other hand, he considered Corals position, as well as the fact that she was a Class A expert. It was inappropriate to admit her as a student. But Coral shook her head and rejected him. She could not be a teacher. No matter what, she could not be a teacher Nie Ting had left for the Kunlun Mountains after the discussion. While Lu Shu and the rest were at the Kunlun Mountains, Coral had bought the apartment and started renovations. The renovations were still not yet complete. It was also during this period that Nie Ting gave Coral special admission to go to school. She would be an exchange student in the combat specialization. Earlier, Coral had wanted to join the investigations specialization as the Deities information network was lacking. After all, the Heavenly Networks information network was top-notch. But Nie Ting did not agree. He was not willing to allow other organizations to know about the Heavenly Networks information system, not even their allies. This was the rule. He wanted to protect the members of the Heavenly Network who were working overseas. He wanted to prevent them from encountering danger because others knew about their information systems. As for the combat specialization, Coral was a Class A expert. There was actually not much that she could learn. Earlier, the students in the techniques research specialization had hoped to be able to obtain techniques through this specialization. But they had their hopes too high. They only learned about theories in class. For example, they learned about the mystery of humans and the mystery of Spirit Qi. The contents of the course were to allow them to understand how Spirit Qi operated in their bodies. They were expected to develop their own techniques. It was midnight. Everyone had started to turn off their lights. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly sat up in her bed. She pressed her ear against the wall and heard Lu Shu singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. She laughed coldly. How childish! Lu Xiaoyu secretly went to the roof. She did not know why she wanted to go there. She just wanted to sit there. In the past, Lu Shu had always accompanied her. She quietly sat at the edge of the rooftop and swung her legs. The stars gathered above as Lu Shu sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, but Lu Xiaoyu could not see them. Lu Xiaoyu took out a crystal clear glass bottle. It was filled with all kinds of chocolates. They were from Coral to Lu Shu. Earlier, she had not eaten the chocolates. Instead, she had hidden them. The chocolates that she had been chewing were her own. Although Lu Xiaoyu did not want to let Lu Shu eat the chocolates, she would not finish them so easily. The first piece of chocolate that Lu Xiaoyu had ever eaten had been bought by Lu Shu. Back then, Lu Shu had secretly saved two dollars to buy a small piece of Dove chocolate. It seemed to be the most expensive chocolate in the shop. The small piece had been taken out from a box and was sold to children. Lu Shu could only buy a small piece. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu had said that it was fine even if it cost twenty cents, but Lu Shu would not accept it. He said that chocolate was delicious, and the first piece of chocolate in your life had to be a good one. If you bought an inferior chocolate that was not as tasty, this world would be very disappointing. Back then, Lu Shu had never eaten chocolate either. The orphanage only gave out cheap hard fruit candies. Lu Shu ate one of the candies as he watched Lu Xiaoyu eat the chocolate. He then asked her whether it was good with a face full of anticipation. Lu Xiaoyu understood that what Lu Shu had given her was the best that he could obtain with his current situation. After she grew up, she discovered that there were chocolates that cost thousands, or even tens of thousands of dollars. But Lu Xiaoyu felt that they would never be as delicious as the two dollar piece of chocolate back then. Lu Xiaoyu had decided that when she grew up, she would buy Lu Shu chocolates. But there was no need now. Someone else had given him chocolates. This feeling Lu Xiaoyu felt rather dejected. Little Fury carried its small bag and ran back home. It looked up and saw Lu Xiaoyu on the roof. Little Fury jumped up and sat beside Lu Xiaoyu. It took out its small notebook and wrote on it. Whats wrong? That looks good. Can I eat some? Lu Xiaoyu kept the bottle into the space ring. No. Its Lu Shus. Oh. Little Fury nodded its head. It would not eat the demon kings food. It wrote again. Are you unhappy? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Little Fury. Is it that obvious? Little Fury nodded its head and wrote on its notebook. Is it because of Lu Shu? Probably is. Lu Xiaoyu was not paying attention. Suddenly, Little Fury wrote something. Today, I stole Little Fury used the eraser behind the pencil to erase the words. Today, I picked up a comic book. It said that everyone will get married. Will you get married to Lu Shu? And have those beautiful weddings? Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. Get married? To Lu Shu? Yup. Have you thought about it before? Little Fury wrote. Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. She had never thought about this. It was not whether she wanted to get married or not. She had just never thought of it. Ever since they met, Lu Shu had become her world. He always gave the best to her. If she had something good in her hands, she would also think about Lu Shu. If she had money, she would treat Lu Shu to the best hotpot. In winter, she would buy an expensive coat for Lu Shu. She would also give him a few sturdy pairs of shoes. She was dejected, because Lu Shu was her everything. Without Lu Shu, she would be nothing. The world was big, but it would mean nothing to her. It would be empty. Lu Xiaoyu wanted to run away from home and see if Lu Shu would find her. How long would it take for him to realize that she was missing? She was like a child who wanted to see whether their existence was important. She wanted to use a very childish way to see whether the person she cared about actually cared about her. But where would she go? As Lu Xiaoyu was thinking, the main door suddenly opened. Lu Shu shouted, Lu Xiaoyu, where are you? Come back. Stop shouting, Im here! Lu Xiaoyu laughed. Okay. Her first attempt to run away from home had failed. Chapter 754 - Nouveau Riche Lu Xiaoshu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Cultivation College adopted a common curriculum. Some students thought that they would only learn about magical energy after entering the Luo Shen Cultivation College. They had bid goodbye to subjects like mathematics and led lives that other students would be envious of. While students in ordinary schools were struggling with advanced mathematics, they could say, We dont study advanced mathematics. We study how active substances react with the body. We study how Spirit Qi works But what made everyone annoyed was that not only did they have to continue studying mathematics in Luo Shen Cultivation College, even physics and chemistry was included in the common curriculum. No wonder there were classes like in high school. In reality, their schedule in the morning was no different from when they were in high school. They had common classes like mapping, the theory of cultivation and anatomy. They would only study their specializations in the afternoon. There were many students in the species research specialization in the other colleges. They had no problem forming two or three classes. But the Luo Shen Cultivation College was special. They only had five people Lu Shu and the rest had to join other classes for the common curriculum. It would be a waste of teaching resources to teach only five people. Lu Shu came to the Luo Shen Cultivation College in the morning and saw students discussing among themselves. He secretly walked over to eavesdrop. One of them suddenly said, Did you see the girl who just walked in? Shes a foreigner. Shes so pretty! I saw her! Why has a foreign girl suddenly come to the Heavenly Network? She is probably here to do something. After all, our checks are very strict. A short and skinny boy said mysteriously, I dont know. I was in the student affairs office yesterday afternoon, so I know about her. She is an exchange student in the combat specialization! Wait, are you serious? An exchange student? Someone said in surprise, Why didnt I apply for the combat specialization! In reality, there were many pretty girls in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. If one was naturally talented, their development and looks would be better. It was as if they had good genes. But Corals charm was first-class. If not, that fellow with one testicle would not have fallen for her. Even before Coral became the Master of Gods, she was highly treasured. Her platinum hair was very conspicuous. Adding on her identity as a foreigner, she immediately beat all the other girls in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. But many locals grew shy after graduating from high school. Under normal circumstances, those who went overseas to study would mingle with other Chinese overseas students. Very few people had foreign girlfriends. On one hand, they were not sure whether their accent would be laughed at. On the other hand, they would feel a barrier between themselves and the locals. After all, their cultures were very different. Thus, under these circumstances, everyone felt that Coral was very pretty and attractive, but they would not approach her. The discussion grew intense, but no one actually chased after Coral. Someone suddenly said, I often read about beauty lists in novels. Since we have started cultivation, who knows whether well create ability lists, beauty lists and so on. Not realistic. There are already over ten thousand people in our generation. I dont think you can recognize all of them Hm? I feel that that pretty girl, Feng Baobao, in the combat specialization is good enough. I think that Class A genius Li Zimu is also from the combat specialization. It seems like most of the experts and pretty girls are in the combat specialization. Someone softly said, Have you forgotten about the species research specialization? They havent appeared for a long time, but Everyone in the species research specialization are monsters no need to talk about their strength. If youre talking about pretty girls, there are people who are better than Lu Xiaoyu Lu Shu did not continue to listen to them. Lists were a joke among civilians. It would only be interesting if the heavens made a list for you. Principal Zhong Yutang had politely told Lu Shu and the rest yesterday that they would have to sit in other classes in the morning. But Lu Shu did not finish listening and hung up on him. Had Zhong Yutang given up on them? This species research specialization it had become a specialization with a lot of free time! It sounded very relaxing! The refrigerator van came every Friday to collect specimens. Today was Thursday, so the specimens were still with Lu Shu, Cao Qingci, and Lu Xiaoyu. Brother Shu, do we really have free time? Chen Zuan asked. Lu Shu thought about it. Zhong Yutang was a very responsible person. He could not be so careless, right? In the morning, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were eating buns they had bought from the canteen when they saw students walking into the classroom Everyone found a place to sit. Lu Shu and the rest were dumbfounded. Then, the teacher entered the classroom. Lu Shu was speechless. Zhong Yutang could not convince Lu Shu, and Lu Shus class was higher than his. Zhong Yutang could not beat him! So if Lu Shu was not willing to move, Zhong Yutang would move the class over. He made another class join the species research specialization. Even their teacher had come over Zhong Yutang could not help but marvel at his own intelligence. Lu Shu was happy. It was not that he did not want to study. It was because he wanted to create trouble for Nie Ting. In reality, Lu Shu was very clear about the importance of studying. Studying was not just for grades or to find a good job. It was to gain some skills that may protect them in the future. The first lesson was mapping. An old man walked into the classroom. Where did we stop yesterday? A student said, I think we are drawing maps. Okay. Take out your materials. The old man started his lesson. Lu Shu and the rest had just realized that after their trip, they had to catch up with the lessons But no one told them about the materials they had to prepare. The students beside them had all taken out rulers and drawing paper. The five of them were completely empty-handed. They had no choice. Lu Shu used the spine of a book to draw straight lines. When the old man saw this, he walked to Lu Shu and glanced at him. Are you so poor that you cant even buy a ruler? Lu Shu was upset. He could be considered a nouveau riche. He had painfully earned his own money, yet this old man called him poor? Who are you talking to?! Could you just teach properly? Whether your students were poor or not was none of your business! Lu Shu took out a gold bar from the Seal of Lands to use as a ruler The students beside him all gasped in shock From From Chapter 755 - Transport of Species Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because of Lu Shu, the other students in the class got to know the species research specialization once again. Not only were they strong and good-looking, they were wealthy as well To be honest, Lu Shu could be considered a tycoon to the other students. Under normal circumstances, they did not have much money even after receiving their monthly wages. Of course, there were people who secretly sold their magical stones. Everyone had learned. If you scrambled the serial number on the magical stone, it could be sold for hundreds of thousands on the black market. But very few people dared to do this. Everyone knew that the black market was under the control of Heavenly Network. Who would dare to take such a risk? Furthermore, magical stones were training resources. Lower class students needed them. The Cultivation College was a novel existence. There were no such schools in the past. Thus, there were many interesting stories, as well as fabricated episodes. For example, the students in the investigation specialization had to learn about modern cryptograms. This included Morse code. The students were all very excited. This way, they would be able to master cryptography skills. It would be very convenient to cheat, right? At least Morse code was useful. But during a class test, one of the students used Morse code to ask the student beside him. How do you do the second question? The student replied to him in Morse code. I dont know. You dont know either? No As for the cultivation organizations and security specialization, everyone had to think of an English name for themselves, just in case they were sent overseas for work. All 80 students in the classroom had English names. They could even go overseas for work. This sounded very cool. In reality, students who scored well in foreign languages were given priority. First of all, they had to be strong in their languages. No matter whether they would stay in China to do research, or go overseas to build diplomatic ties, there was nothing wrong with choosing those strong in languages. Slowly, the students in the cultivation organizations and security specializations started to feel very mighty. They did not speak to each other in Chinese. They used English daily. Later on, Chinese had somehow become a taboo. Some people started to hate the name that their parents had given them. It did not sound nice. When a student came to the classroom and called for Wang Chunhong, a student called Yvonne stood up with a hateful expression. Calling her by her Chinese name was like uttering a curse. You might even awaken something The teachers in the Luo Shen Cultivation College realized this problem and conducted psychological guidance for the students. They did not deny the benefits of working overseas, but they could not give up on their mother tongue as well. The students also understood this logic. After being in the Heavenly Network for so long, their sense of glory was very strong. Thus, their pride from having an English name vanished. It was Lu Shus turn to shine as a mugger during the cultural classes. He could understand everything. There was no need for them to study. During lessons, Lu Shu suddenly received a scam message. Hello brother. I am a first year university student. I am earning money to pay for my tuition fees because I am not well off. Brother, can you help me? Lu Shu looked at the textbook and sent a message. Solve the first-order linear equation dy/dx+P(x)y=Q(x) using the variation of constants. He replied, The answer is y=[Q(x)e^(P(x)dx)dx+C]e^(-P(x)dx), where C is an arbitrary constant. Brother, am I correct? Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan, who was sleeping beside him. He laughed coldly and replied, What a scammer! Would a university student be able to solve this? From Liang Yus distress, +666! Why couldnt you follow the plan?! The question was solved for nothing! On Friday afternoon, a fleet of refrigerator vans drove into the Luo Shen Cultivation College. There were Heavenly Network members in their black uniforms in the vans. Everyone drew their standard swords and guarded the vans, as if they were transporting weapons. After school ended, the students saw a group of Heavenly Network members dressed in black outside their classroom door. The students did not know what they were here for. Under normal circumstances, there would only be such a formation when magical stones were transported in every month. But this months supply of magical stones had just been transported in. What were they delivering this time? Look at the person in charge of transport. He was our officer during the military training. Hes a Class C expert! Are they transporting valuable resources? At that moment, Lu Shu walked out with Cao Qingci and Lu Xiaoyu. The leader came over to greet Lu Shu. Lu Shu instantly recognized him. He was Zhang Xin, who had encircled and intercepted him and Chen Zuan in the Capital under Hao Zhichaos leadership. When Zhang Xin saw Lu Shu, he walked over and gave Lu Shu a hug. Long time no see! They would not have known each other if it were not for the conflict in the past. Back then, Hao Zhichao and the rest felt that Lu Shu had guts and particularly liked him. Now, even the ordinary members had grown and became mainstays of the organization. The students were dumbfounded. Arent they from the species research specialization? The officer is hugging Lu Shu, right? So they knew each other from the past. This was a very strange feeling. When they were still ordinary students, they felt that those with real power were amazing. They yearned for this power and wished that they would be able to be in that role. But the role that they had yearned for was now friends with their classmate. The disparity between people could be seen from these small interactions. Someone softly said, The species research specialization is filled with monsters I heard that there will be a competition among the Cultivation Colleges next month. Our bosses from the species research specialization can go and compete. I think they will take the other colleges by surprise The species research specialization in other schools were somewhat weak, but it was different in the Luo Shen Cultivation College Suddenly, they saw the corpses of wild animals appear out of thin air beside the vans. There were wild wolves, wild camels, wild yaks, and wild doves. They were all massive. It was obvious that they had mutated. But that was not the main point. Most importantly there were so many of these animals! No wonder they were gone for so long. So they were out killing mutated animals Look at that bear. Its gigantic! When I see all these animals, I can imagine how scary it was when they were killing the mutated animals Chapter 756 - A Huge Disaster! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios So the vans are here to pick up these mutated animal specimens! How did they gather so many? They definitely wont fit Did the bosses from the species research specialization wipe out all the mutated animals somewhere The students started to discuss. The species research specialization, which had been acknowledged as an inferior specialization, suddenly became a valiant specialization in the Luo Shen Cultivation College At first, Lu Shu had secretly collected many specimens. Just doing so earned him many distress points as well. It was like this. When they went back the same way, they passed by where the corpse of the bear had been. But the corpse had vanished! Wang Yan and the rest panicked. How did the corpse of a bear disappear When they passed by where the corpse of the wild yak had been, the corpse had disappeared as well! Wang Yan and the rest panicked. Was there some strange creature eating the corpses? Would it attack humans? The entire trip back was like a horror movie to Wang Yan and the rest. All the corpses had really disappeared. They grabbed on to the arms of the Heavenly Network members and would not let go. They did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Lu Shu was happy that he was able to earn distress points from them. He did not reveal that he had secretly kept the corpses in the Seal of Lands to use as specimens Zhang Xin laughed. We are also acting according to orders. I know that the students in the species research specialization have worked hard. But to be honest, we all know Nie Tings personality. He doesnt have any ill intentions. Lu Shu waved. This has nothing to do with you! But it had a lot to do with Nie Ting! In the past, there were times when Lu Shu would strategically retreat. This was a nice way to put it. A less pleasant way to phrase it would be that he gave in. But now, things were different. He had Chaos! Nie Ting was a Class A, but Lu Shu had a Class A pet as well. There was nothing Lu Shu had to fear! Zhang Xin did not question him further. We brought more vehicles this time, because we werent sure how many specimens you would bring. But its fine. We have a way to contact you. Next time, just tell me how many vehicles you need what! When Zhang Xin saw the sheer number of specimens, he unconsciously turned back and looked at the six refrigerator vehicles he had brought. Stop collecting specimens! We cant fit them all! Lu Shu happily continued to take out specimens with Cao Qingci and Lu Xiaoyu. He laughed at Zhang Xin. Next time, just bring this amount of vans. It should be enough. To be honest, Zhang Xin did not expect them to be able to obtain so many mutated animal specimens! The Cultivation Colleges would only dissect one or two specimens every month. They had promised to come every Friday as they thought that Lu Shu would catch mice, scorpions or centipedes to make up the numbers. He did not think that Lu Shu would produce a bear and wolves They had even placed bets. Hao Zhichao and the rest were considered to be part of the upper middle classes of the organization. Thus, they knew how strange the Luo Shen Cultivation College species research specialization was. Everyone had placed bets on what specimen Lu Shu would take out first, as well as the number of specimens. But the trip to the Kunlun Mountains had been classified by Nie Ting as there was a large secret involved in the mountains. Thus, Hao Zhichao and the rest did not know that Lu Shu had gone to the Kunlun Mountains. Lu Shu was thinking of a problem. He had wanted to go to the Changbai Mountains and take away the sword that Nie Ting used to create sword formations. If he did not want to be discovered, he would have to change his appearance. Lu Shu decided that when he had the chance, he would give Nie Ting a big surprise. Ha ha. After they finished transporting the specimens, they were still left with more than half of the specimens to be transported next week. Zhang Xin suddenly smiled. There is going to be a competition among the Cultivation Colleges. Are you going to participate? Why should I? Lu Shu did not care. These kinds of competitions were very childish to Lu Shu. He had killed so many people, experienced so many fights, and even come face to face with a Class A. Why did he have to compete with fellow students? To become famous. The champion will receive a prize and deliver a speech. Then, everyone in the Cultivation Colleges will know about you. Zhang Xin and the rest liked these kinds of opportunities. Showing their face might place them in an important position in the future. Everyone wanted to have the most important position and take on greater responsibilities. But thinking about it, there was no need for Lu Shu to participate in these kinds of competitions. After all, Lu Shu himself was Ill participate, said Lu Shu. From Zhang Xins distress, +666! You just Zhang Xing wanted to speak, but stopped. I thought about it. I want to be a good example to the rest of the students and push them to study harder, said Lu Shu with a strong sense of justice. Zhang Xin suddenly thought about how Hao Zhichao had told them that when Lu Shu spoke with this tone, his words cannot be trusted What attracted Lu Shu was the fact that the champion would receive a prize and deliver a speech he would face the 70 thousand students from the seven major Cultivation Colleges. Would he be promoted once again?! Nie Ting organized such events to encourage competition and drive the students to work hard. In the past, the Daoyuan Class was like this. Competition was very fierce. Nie Ting wanted the students to know their rivals and continue to improve. Ha ha. Lu Shu felt that he needed to let Nie Ting know that he had made a big mistake Chen Zuan looked at the change in Lu Shus expression and guessed that he was up to something. He could not understand. Why were Lu Shu and Nie Ting reliable people when it mattered, but when they ran into each other, they suddenly grew childish Lu Xiaoyu understood Lu Shu the best. She laughed coldly. Ha, men all dont grow up. From Lu Shus distress, +187! Zhang Xin suddenly felt that he had caused a disaster Back then, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan had been chased by them. This was definitely Heavenly King Nies doing. All the other Class A aptitude geniuses were left to their own devices. But the two of them were targeted. They had observed the strange species research specializations by the sidelines and knew that Heavenly King Nie was deliberately causing trouble for them People like Zhang Xin and Hao Zhichao had become the mainstays of the organization. How could they not know why the Tenth Heavenly King had appeared without a Ninth Heavenly King? No. He had to leave. He might have caused a huge disaster. He could not take responsibility for this! Zhang Xin, who had been happily chatting with Lu Shu, suddenly brought the fleet of vans away without hesitation! Hey, have something to eat before leaving, shouted Lu Shu. But Zhang Xin did not dare to look back. Chapter 757 - The Story Back Then Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Capital, Liuhai Lane. It was summer. The walnut trees stood and provided shelter with a canopy of leaves. Shi Xuejin sat under a walnut tree with a book in his hand. He read very slowly. He flipped the page after a very long time. People would think that he was spacing out instead of reading. Can that route really be walked on? Nie Ting, who was beside him, casually asked. Theres no answer. You will only know if you walk down that path, replied Shi Xuejin calmly. What if there is no answer? Nie Ting looked at him. Nothing in this world definitely has an answer. Shi Xuejin laughed. This was a lonely path. He treated this world as a massive problem. He would slowly find parameters and work out a possible answer to the problem. It might be wrong. It might be correct. But these were not important. If the sages of the past did not embark on different paths, how would we have the cultivation knowledge of today? Shi Xuejin was not paying attention. Im going to the Changbai Mountains next week. Keep a close lookout here, said Nie Ting. The Puppet Masters are very strange. The information we have obtained from the Golden Foundation may not be complete. Or even the Golden Foundation doesnt have the full picture. Even Shi Xuejin was uncertain. I thought that they went to India to control the Practitioners there in secret. But it seems like they didnt do it. Its as if they look down on such Practitioners. What is the goal of the Puppet Masters? Nie Ting seemed to be asking Shi Xuejin, but he also seemed to be asking himself. According to the Golden Foundation records, these powerful Puppet Masters lived for their king in the exiled land. They pledged their undying loyalty to the king. They had come from the exiled land and announced that they were about to welcome the return of their king. This was Nie Tings understanding. The Puppet Masters were the vanguard of the king, and their king would return to Earth from the exiled land. Since the king was the king of the exiled land, he should be in the exiled land. But how did the Puppet Masters break through the barrier? Furthermore, ever since they had come to Earth, they did not seem to be in a rush to destroy the barrier. It was as if they were trying to draw their former subordinates back. There was a thick folder on the stone table in front of Nie Ting. The Golden Foundation had given the Heavenly Network the folder. The other large organizations possessed this folder as well. The folder contained the information regarding the exiled land that they had gathered. But the information was not completely accurate. Some pieces of information were pending confirmation, while other pieces of information were clues based on current information. Some of the clues included ancient myths and unofficial folk history, but these were not very reliable. Even Li Xianyi had said that this information was just for reference. Back then, some things had probably disappeared from the world. Nie Ting somehow knew why. That king was like a demon in myths that could swallow peoples fears and grow stronger. Even the name of the demon had become taboo as time passed. The king had been transformed into a demon. He ruled over the exiled land. According to myths from the exiled land, even the Four Lords of Heaven feared him. Everyone who knew the truth treated the king as an imaginary enemy. But why did the Puppet Masters not destroy the barrier? On a stormy night 17 years ago, they had been surrounded and attacked by the Golden Foundation. They had fought their way out. For the past 17 years, the Golden Foundation had been tracing their whereabouts, but they seemed to have vanished from the face of the Earth. However, they had reappeared and mysteriously advanced in class. The Golden Foundation had been on alert for 17 years, but the Puppet Masters did not seem to be planning anything and vanished. Even the Golden Foundation thought that they had made a mistake But why? Nie Ting thought calmly. He looked at the records of what had happened during that stormy night 17 years ago. They had encountered four Puppet Masters. Two were killed, while two survived. Li Xianyis foundation was also destroyed that very night. Nie Ting suddenly saw a piece of information and furrowed his eyebrows. According to the piece of information, the Puppet Masters seemed very weak, as if they were suffering from a serious illness. During the fight, one of the Puppet Masters was carrying a giant box. In the end, the Puppet Masters split ways and escaped. The Puppet Master carrying the box was chased to Luo City and killed there. The box disappeared. The Puppet Master was one of the two who had been killed. Nie Ting wanted to know what was in the box and why the Puppet Master was so weak. The Puppet Master was probably a Class A, but for some reason, he had weakened! All along, the Golden Foundation had suspected that the box contained a mythical object that could destroy the barrier. Thus, they worked very hard to find the box. Li Xianyi had also been in Luo City for 17 years. The barrier was still standing 17 years later because the Puppet Master had lost the mystical object that could destroy the barrier. After Cloud Yis identity had been exposed, the Heavenly Network started to look for clues. The Heavenly Network discovered that Cloud Yi had visited Luo City eight times in the past few years. It was as if she was looking for something! Nie Ting started to look at the records of everyone who had been there. Their oral accounts had been typed out. Suddenly, Nie Ting saw something very strange. That night, I felt as if I heard the cry of a baby in the rain. Nie Ting suddenly turned and looked at Shi Xuejin. Shi Xuejin was baffled. He touched his face. Why are you looking at me? We have always thought that the Puppet Master was here to break the barrier since their king is still in the exiled land. But have you ever thought that the cry of the baby was not the result of a hallucination? Could it actually have been there? The box didnt contain a mythical object to destroy the barrier. It contained a baby! Nie Ting was shocked by his own answer. Could that baby be their king? Or a descendant of the King? Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. But no one else said that they heard the cry of a baby. Maybe that baby had been sleeping and occasionally cried, but only one person heard it, said Nie Ting. But if it really was a baby, where is the baby? Does it look like a human? Shi Xuejin laughed. According to you, this demon king should have started destroying the entire world. Nie Ting shook his head. He looked at the walnut trees above him. Sunlight streamed in through the canopy of leaves. We can only leave this question open wait. How old is Lu Shu? When was he sent to the orphanage? Chapter 758 - The God of Luo City Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 18, and just turned 18, if I remember correctly. As for the date he was sent to the orphanage, I would need to check, said Shi Xuejin, as he took out his phone to retrieve Lu Shus information. Yet, his expression darkened at once. Access denied. Did you set the access to yourself only?! Speechlessly Nie Ting changed the accessibility setting on his phone to allow Shi Xuejin to view Lu Shus documents. Then, he checked against the date when Lu Shu was sent to the orphanage and heaved a sigh of relief. Not that night. The date is off by more than three months. Besides, the age doesnt match too. Do you think that Lu Shu is the demon king? Shi Xuejin could not stop laughing, as if he had heard the most funniest joke. He? The world would be in peace if the demon king is like him. Besides, does he look like a monster who feeds on fear? Hes irritating indeed, but have you ever heard of an annoying demon king like him? I really admire your imagination Nie Ting stared at Shi Xuejin expressionlessly, until all traces of a smile faded from his face. Well, do you want pancakes? I can cook some for you Then, Shi Xuejin went to the kitchen, leaving Nie Ting alone to study the files. Enhanced muscular strength. Enhanced cellular activity. Inside the Species Research Lab of Luo Shen Cultivation College, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were busy with their work. Beside them, Lu Shu was stunned by their observations. He looked at the wolf on the operating table and asked, How could there be cellular activity in a long-dead wolf?! Chen Zuan put down his scalpel and took off his lab coat and mask. Then, he replied helplessly, Tell me, Brother Shu, are we still getting any professional teachers or not? The observations earlier were purely bullshit. Chen Zuan did not even know what muscular strength and cellular activity meant. Now, the Species Research major was not equipped with any teacher, despite the professional-level laboratory As for Lu Shu, there was no way for him to understand a field he had never learned before, no matter how smart he was. It was true that he had brought back samples of mutated species, but how were they to study them? Where was their teacher? He had been brought away by Nie Ting Distress crossed over Lu Shus face. This is truly a major, cursed by Nie Ting Chen Zuan grinned. Anyway, we can be called semi-scientists already. Being a scientist used to be my childhood dream. I once came across an article that said that usually each lab would be allocated one lousy student to motivate other researchers and students. His constant failure would also encourage other people to continue trying. How funny! But our lab consists purely of talented people. This is how powerful our Species Research department is! Once he was done speaking, he saw Cao Qingci, Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu and Cheng Qiuqiao staring at him in silence From Chen Zuans distress, +555! Lu Shu agreed that not having a teacher was a serious problem because they could not possibly research aimlessly in the lab all day with all the samples ready! Ill talk to Zhong Yutang. You can all stay here, said Lu Shu. Then, he exited the room and walked towards Zhong Yutangs office. As he was walking, he saw a giant figure with sunglasses and a cap rushing down the office building. Lu Shu shouted after brief hesitation, Li Yixiao! Li Yixiao! Without any intention to stop, the man hurried on. From Li Yixiaos distress, +99! Lu Shu felt suspicious. Did that fellow do something bad? Why was he ghosting him? He ran towards Li Yixiao at once. Then, he drew a cold breath upon seeing Li Yixiaos face. Who beat you like this? Sadness crossed Li Yixiaos face. Its Nalan Que! I think her mum was right. We are not fated together! Lu Shu was stunned. What? Why? What happened? I dont know where she saw the article that said men would be better off when their wife was not around. So she asked me, what I would do if I couldnt see her one day, replied Li Yixiao. So how did you answer? Lu Shu had a bad hunch. I replied that my life would be pretty good Then, she disappeared for two days and I could finally see her through my swollen eyelids on the seventh day Lu Shu was shocked. How did you two stay together for so long It was a mistake that has led to even more mistakes Li Yixiao said, looking regretful. No, I mean, its impressive that Nalan Que has yet to kill you until today Lu Shu sighed. From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! Lu Shu, do you have any plans to go overseas recently? Li Yixiao suddenly asked, Please remember to bring me if you do! I have to stay away from that woman! You can go overseas yourself, Lu Shu said, confused, Why do you have to drag me along? Nalan Que would probably blame him if he dragged Li Yixiao overseas. Lu Shu decided not to do such things Li Yixiao looked as if he was about to cry. I only have 20 bucks in my pocket each day. Where can I go? Huh? Where can I go?! Its all your fault! Dont act as if you dont know! From Li Yixiaos distress, +788! Ah! Lu Shu turned and walked away at once. I almost forgot that I was looking for Zhong Yutang Now that he thought about it, it was really too much to reduce his daily pocket money from 50 to 20. If Lu Shu were to do it again, he would definitely laugh out loud Hey, I almost forgot about the serious matter, Li Yixiao shouted, Be careful. Lu Shu stopped short. He thought the Puppet Masters had found him and were coming to kill him. But Li Yixiao continued, Mutated plants have been spotted in a foreign city. They feed on all creatures unconsciously and have destroyed the entire city. You must be careful about such incidents! Lu Shu understood at once the rationale behind increased trimming of plants in Luo City. It was because another city had been compromised! Then, a thought struck him. He was a self-proclaimed God of Luo City when he acquired the Seal of Lands, and he could manipulate the concentration of Spirit Qi locally to avoid the appearance of mutated animals and plants in the city! With that thought, he decided to return home at once. Sitting on the sofa, he retrieved the Seal of Lands from his body. Then, with a simple scan via his magical instincts, he instantly climbed up the sky ladder of the Seal of Lands and had a perfect birds-eye view of the whole city! Chapter 759 - Lu Shu Moved the Mountains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked down at Luo City. Spirit Qi was floating over the ground like a mist, and the entirety of it was under his control. The sight suddenly caused Lu Shu to be lost in his thoughts. When he had just obtained the Seal of Lands, he thought there could exist a Seal of Lands for each city in the many remains. Afterwards, however, he realized it was not the case. There was only one Seal of Lands in the world so far. Lu Shus deduction was reasonable, though, as there was a small print Luo City on the right side of the Seal of Lands. But then, as Lu Shu wondered, could it be that the print was simply an indication of the control range of the Seal, instead of its true name, since there was not a second Seal of Lands in this world? As a matter of fact, Lu Shus actual control range was much larger than the current size of Luo City. In fact, it was almost three times as big. Hence, Lu Shu used to attribute the disparity to the difference in size between Luo City in ancient times and that in the modern era. But now, Lu Shu had a bolder idea! His magical instincts hovered over Luo City. With a wave of his hand, he tried to push the boundaries of the Seal of Lands outwards. Instantly he felt a strong flow of his celestial powers towards the Seal of Lands, as though infusing it with energy. In the next instant, the Seal of Lands lit up. To Lu Shus surprise, he sensed his magical instincts strengthening, and the detectable range had been expanded significantly! In the past, his magical instincts could only perceive grayness outside the control range of the Seal. But now that the border had been pushed back, more gray lands had been rendered their real-life colors. Similarly, Lu Shu could now see rising mists of Spirit Qi over those new lands. Lu Shu drew a startled breath. He once joked that he could only be the God of one city since his control over Spirit Qi was limited by the size of the city. Back then, the Seal of Lands did not seem that powerful after all. But now it appeared that he had underestimated its power. He could actually alter the boundary of his control range. The Seal of LANDS had truly lived up to its name! In his heart, Lu Shu quietly apologized to the Seal of Lands, that he had misunderstood its powers for so long In the next instant, all of Lu Shus celestial powers gushed into the Seal of Lands. With a raise of his hand, the border of the Seal was immediately pushed out by 5 to 6 kilometers! This area might seem negligible when compared to the land area of the entire country, but it was a huge jump from its previous control range. With another push, the border extended for another 10km before Lu Shus force had been exhausted. Currently, it would take eight hours for Lu Shu to restore his celestial powers completely. In other words, he could increase the radius of the control range of his Seal of Lands by more than 10km every eight hours. Moreover, he was still at the first star in the fourth nebula. The rate of expansion would be incredible when he ignited all seven nebulae! By then, the entire world of Spirit Qi would be under his control! At that moment, an idea slipped past Lu Shus mind. While other people profited from the trade of magical stones, he could actually start a Spirit Qi business How about that? He would cut the supply of Spirit Qi when people failed to offer him a satisfactory deal! Nobody could do anything about him! Within seconds, Lu Shu had already been immersed in his own wonderful fantasy After one whole hour, Lu Shu finally recovered from his ecstasy. Some of his celestial powers had been replenished in the rotation of his celestial map. Thus, he decided to do a trial run first. In the next instant, all of the secret practitioners in Luo City black market, while practicing cultivation, suddenly realized that all the Spirit Qi was gone It was gone Simple as that! Before they could react, the Spirit Qi was back again! All of them were residents right beside the black market. They walked out of their houses and looked at each other in confusion. What just happened? Was it only me or did the Spirit Qi run away itself?! In fact, there were thousands of secret practitioners in Luo City at the moment. Sometimes the total number could even hit 7,000. Given the huge population, there were at least one or two of the sensory type. Thus, after some discussion, they could finally confirm that a moment ago the Spirit Qi had really grown legs and was wandering around for a while From Li Xuns distress, +48 From All of a sudden, endless distress points streamed into Lu Shus record thanks to the 4,000 secret practitioners beside Luo City black market. The points ranged from 1 to a few hundred. Within a few moments, Lu Shu had earned more than 200,000 points! This was truly the most efficient way of gaining distress points! Now that it required millions of distress points to ignite every new star, Lu Shu was having a real headache. The first star of the fourth nebula needed one million, same for the second, and the third required two million, so on and so forth. Following the same vein, the seventh star cost 32 million points! What a difficult task! Meanwhile, he still had to redeem chi fruits to rebuild his snow mountain for the third time in exchange for the third sword spirit. Honestly speaking, he was rather curious about how the third spirit would be like In fact, he did not have any high expectations for the abilities of his sword spirits due to all the unreliable pets and holy artifacts he had. Instead, he was more interested in their queer behavioral traits When Lu Shu was about to do it again, he realized he did not have enough celestial powers left. It turned out that the manipulation of Spirit Qi required his own strength as well. But it was not a big deal because Lu Shus energy replenishment was rather fast At this moment, Lu Shus phone rang. Using magical instincts, his consciousness returned to his body and retrieved his phone. It was Nie Ting After a short pause, he picked up the call. Its not me. From Nie Tings distress, +188! Nie Ting asked coldly, Did I mention anything yet? Both Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were aware of Lu Shus possession of the Seal of Lands. Hence, there could be no other explanation about the large-scale abnormality in the Spirit Qi concentration beside the black market. Once You Mingyu filed the report, Nie Ting made the call immediately Not me, Lu Shu emphasized with a hearty laugh, Really. Dont abuse the usage of the Seal of Lands again, said Nie Ting, You should figure out how to resolve the potential threats of mutated creatures since youve mastered the Seal of Lands. Such pranks can do no good to you. Dont do it again. Lu Shu rolled his eyes. Who said it did not bring any good to him? Nonetheless, Nie Ting had a point. It was not very nice of him to disturb other peoples cultivation. After all, those secret practitioners did not inconvenience him in anyway. But Lu Shu had made up his mind and was determined to push the boundary of the Seal of Lands to overseas as soon as possible Although it was not an easy feat, Lu Shu was not deterred by the challenge at all. He had to learn from Yu Gong 1 , as the abundance of distress points earned would prove his effort worthwhile! Chapter 760 - Vengeful Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The location of Luo City was about N34379.01, E1122650.37. Lu Shu calculated the most desirable direction in which the Seal of Lands should expand. Then he realized, to his dismay, that the city was located right in the center of the country and it was far from any national border So how? It would take ages to expand it overseas! Despite Nie Tings warning, Lu Shu believed that his ultimate intention was benign. Indeed, he was looking for the root cause of the mutation, and this required multiple trials and errors. It was impossible to forbid him any mistakes in the process! Its okay! Not a big deal! Then, he continued to ponder about any possible way to accelerate the expansion. Once again he climbed up the sky ladder of the Seal of Lands in an attempt to control the expansion accurately provided the good view. And it turned out to be viable too. The original boundary of the Seal of Lands was irregular. It had a ten-meter wide tentacle reaching into the north which looked rather creepy On the downside, the accurate control of expansion required tremendous amount of celestial powers. By nightfall, Lu Shus celestial powers had been sufficiently restored. Then, he pushed the border by another 50km while maintaining enough Spirit Qi for himself Honestly speaking, the effect was not quite up to his expectation. It would definitely be more efficient if he could expand the area pieces by pieces like earlier. But Lu Shu did not care! At the moment, Lu Shu was drenched in sweat. It was much more tiring than the day before. Lu Shu realized that he had used a couple of hours to accomplish what was done very fast previously. On the other hand, Chen Zuan and the rest noticed that Lu Shu would go home after a short visit to the lab each day. No one knew what he was doing. Brother Shu, did you manage to get us a teacher? Chen Zuan blocked Lu Shu as he was about to go home. Dont worry, said Lu Shu causally, Its not urgent. I have something more important to do! With that, Lu Shu left again Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao exchanged a look of concern. What happened to Brother Shu? Why does he look so excited? Is he sick? Then, Cheng Qiuqiao asked Lu Xiaoyu, Whats wrong with him? But Lu Xiaoyu ignored him completely. Same as the rest, Lu Xiaoyu was also concerned about Lu Shus unusual behavior recently. In the past few days, he had not been singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star at all Could it be that he has run into some trouble? And he doesnt want us to be worried? Cheng Qiuqiao asked, adding an imagined, touching trait to Lu Shus personality Chen Zuan let out a cold laugh. Do you really think hes that kind of person? Why dont we follow him and take a look? Its pretty scary if he goes on like this! We have to at least figure out what hes busy with, said Cheng Qiuqiao. By then, Lu Shu had remained in that state for almost two weeks. It was abnormal! Back at home, Lu Shu took out his Seal of Lands. He was already reaching his destination. In fact, there was nothing much he could do in a ten-meter-wide stretch of land as each city was much larger than that. But Lu Shu had his own plan. He gazed at the borders with full anticipation. There was only 50km left! In his magical instincts, the vast land was gray, except for a colorful thread extending all the way to the north. The thread went past mountains and rivers. Lu Shu noticed a benefit of his expansion strategy, that it allowed his magical instincts to survey the surface conditions within the boundaries. In other words, he could be transported to anywhere within the borders with the Seal of Lands in his hands. It felt like he was exploring new territories in a game, and that he was clearing the mists in the atlas Suddenly, intense exhilaration burned in Lu Shus eyes. The border had finally reached the Liuhai Lane, all the way into Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins courtyard No sooner when Chen Zuan and the rest reached Lu Shus doorstep than they heard his frenzied laughter from his room. HAHAHAHA, ITS KARMA! That made Chen Zuans and Cheng Qiuqiaos flesh creep. What the hell? Whats happening to Brother Shu? Like I said, hes sick! What should we do?! To Chen Zuan, Lu Shu was a powerful figure to cozy up to. Now that Lu Shu was his classmate, it was a perfect opportunity for him to do so. But why had he gone crazy at this moment In Lu Shus opinion, the ten-meter wide control range was not that useful. An effective search range required at least a few tens of kilometers. What could he find in merely ten meters? But it would be a different case if he had an end in mind Now it was time! Lu Shu extended the border right into the courtyard. From there he planned to create a circle with the courtyard as its center. But then he realized that the expansion was more laborious than pushing outward the borders due to the distance. It was fine, though, as he only needed 500 square meters! With his magical instincts in the sky, drops of sweat slid down Lu Shus physical face. Suddenly, he clenched his teeth and let out a loud roar. In the next instant, the entire Liuhai Lane was covered in his control range. Lu Shu laughed wildly at Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting, who was about to read the files handed over by Hao Zhichao beside him. As Nie Ting flipped through the documents, he suddenly gazed into the sky, knitting his brows together. Currently, Nie Ting was only one step away from the breakthrough of Class A. Thus, he had sensed something unusual when Lu Shu looked at him from the sky. But he saw nothing! Then, Hao Zhichao exclaimed in surprise, The Spirit Qi is all gone From Nie Tings distress, +666! Lu Shu had spent two weeks just for this moment! At that instant, he felt so relieved. He would have a guilty conscience tricking other people, but not Nie Ting. As the saying went, you would feel more aggrieved if you were wronged and swallowed the unfairness yourself. And he, Lu Shu, was a vengeful person! At this moment, Nie Ting yelled coldly at the invisible existence in the sky, Lu Shu! Then came the slash! Lu Shu shuddered in shock as Nie Ting called his name. Then, his consciousness returned to his physical form at once. In the next instant, he heard the frenzied knocking on his door From Nie Tings distress, +999! Chapter 761 - When Is This Going to End?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The heavy pounding on the door made Lu Shu confused. When he opened the door, he saw Chen Zuan and the rest standing nervously outside. Lu Shu asked, Why? What happened? Immediately Lu Xiaoyu searched the house, but there was nobody hiding inside. Still in shock, Chen Zuan answered, Thats what we wanted to ask you, Brother Shu. Do you not know what you just said in the house? Whose karma were you referring to? Oh, that. Lu Shu was stunned. He did not expect his physical form to speak the same thing as his magical consciousness. Well, it seemed that he had to be more careful next time. However, that did not affect his good mood at all. He explained himself with a wide grin, Its nothing. Im fine. Theres nothing to worry about. By the way, do we have a teacher yet? The others looked at one another, confused. As it turned out, Lu Shu did not pay any attention to school at all, even though he had been visiting the lab everyday. Are you hiding something from us, Brother Shu? asked Chen Zuan, What are you doing? You seem absent-minded recently. Lu Shu replied with as much patience as he could muster, Cant tell you. From Chen Zuans distress, +199! In fact, it was openly acknowledged that Lu Shu could access more classified information due to his higher position. Thus, it was possible that Lu Shu had been working on a secret assignment that the rest had no right to know. Nonetheless, Lu Shu had always been in a hurry when he came and left the school, as though he could not wait to do something. Each day, he only turned up in Luo Shen Cultivation College for a short while without doing anything. Moreover, sometimes Chen Zuan even believed that Lu Shu was not listening to his words at all. But now, he looked different, as if his soul had just returned to his body after completing a grand wish Actually, it was literally true Back then, Nie Ting had put in so much effort to send Lu Shu overseas. Now that he was back, the examinations had already been over. Worse still, he had been denied attendance for the makeup tests. Furthermore, he was now an audit student, which was rather annoying. Then, he had even turned the entire batch of Species Research students at Luo Shen Cultivation College into a team committed to capturing wild mutated creatures Their hatred for each other had truly become deep-rooted! Thus, Lu Shus very first plan after he discovered his ability to quickly expand the boundary of the Seal of Lands was to upset Nie Ting, instead of using it to solve the potential threat of mutated species All Practitioners required Spirit Qi for cultivation, and even Nie Ting needed it to achieve resonance between his sword and the world because only in this way could he channel the Spirit Qi into his body. As a result the Liuhai Lane would be in a Spirit Qi vacuum as long as the Seal of Lands was in Lu Shus possession. However, Lu Shu would stop once Nie Ting apologized to him Yet, it seemed quite unlikely as Nie Ting was the boss of the Heavenly Network. As the sure winner of the game, Lu Shu decided to be more generous towards the loser. He would consider being nicer to Nie Ting if he allowed him to be an official student and stopped annoying him in all thinkable and unthinkable ways. The thought made Lu Shu giggle again, which gave the rest goosebumps. What the hell? Had Lu Shu really gone mad?! In the span of merely a few minutes, Lu Shu had seen multiple entries of distress points from Nie Ting. Despite the decrease in the number of points each time, Lu Shu felt rather relieved nonetheless In fact, he had once considered pushing the border of the Seal northward or southward all the way till overseas. However, that required large-scale expansion which could not be accomplished anytime soon given his current abilities. Furthermore, truth be told, he could barely wait to annoy Nie Ting! Lu Shu decided not to explain much. Alright. Ive got stuff on. Ill tell you more tomorrow in school. Meanwhile, in the Liuhai Lane, Shi Xuejin was lying on a couch. His face was covered by a thread-bound book, as if he was sleeping. However, his trembling body as a result of suppressed laughter gave him away Perceptively Hao Zhichao noticed his inappropriate presence. Thus, he excused himself at once. Until then, he had dealt with too many incidents to be acquainted with loads of classified information, including the fact that it was Lu Shu who killed Takashima Tairatsu. Back then, Lu Shu was only perceived as a young man with incredible potential. But it was totally unexpected that he would behave like this one day. This was a power struggle between the pros, and Hao Zhichao certainly knew better than to get himself caught up in between After Hao Zhichao was gone, Nie Ting tilted his head towards Shi Xuejin. His expression was cold. Was it that funny? How long do you plan to be enemies? Shi Xuejin lowered his book, knowing that he had been exposed. Honestly speaking, I definitely did not expect him to do this first, right after he figured out the function of the Seal of Lands HAHAHAHAHA! Go and read your book! Nie Ting said, still sulking, Youve spent one year on it and you still have yet to finish it! From Nie Tings distress, +499! Shi Xuejin did not buy it. Dont vent your anger on me. I know you are upset about him Its such a waste that the Seal of Lands is with him! said Nie Ting coldly. But he got it with his own abilities. Do you still remember what you said when we learned that he had the Seal? Let him take it. He deserved it. Shi Xuejin rebutted with a smile. Are you really going to take it back? Nie Ting went quiet. Of course he could not because that would breach his integrity. Nevertheless, it was still irritating to even think about it! The Seal of Lands could have been used to weaken or concentrate the Spirit Qi in certain areas so as to lower the risk of disasters caused by mutated species. Yet, Lu Shu had held his patience for two weeks and pushed the border of the Seal to here only to block the Spirit Qi in the courtyard! Was he crazy?! From Nie Tings distress, +399! At this moment, to Nie Tings consternation, the Spirit Qi was back again. Whats going on? Although Nie Ting was not the sensory type, the difference between the presence and absence of Spirit Qi was too apparent to go unnoticed. Without Spirit Qi, he could not even practice his cultivation. Simple as that. Thus, Nie Ting was a tad confused. Did Lu Shu suddenly yield to him? In the next second, however, the Spirit Qi was gone again Its disappearance was so fast that it had seemingly not returned at all Nie Ting raised his brows high in annoyance. What the heck? When is this going to end?! From Nie Tings distress, +777! Chapter 762 - The Swordplay Society Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, Lu Shu arrived at Luo Shen Cultivation College fully energized. After he had taken his revenge, he looked like a whole new person as if he had received divine enlightenment It was no surprise that Nie Ting would know it was his doing because it was no secret that the Seal of Lands was with him. Furthermore, the details of the Seal had been recorded following Liu Xius burial. Nonetheless, Lu Shu highly suspected that Nie Ting had always known the possibility of expanding the border of the Seal of Lands. But he had purposely remained quiet about the issue. In fact, Lu Shu was right. Holy artifacts like the Seal of Lands had indeed once appeared on the record passed down from Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins family. However, only its function was documented, not its owner, be it past or present. Thus, Nie Ting had decisively sent two people of the sensory type to Luo City once he learned that the relic of the Beimang remains was the Seal of Lands. This was because he had found descriptions of the Seal in the records. Wheres our teacher? Lu Shu asked cheerfully as he entered the lab. Well Cheng Qiuqiao replied carefully, Brother Shu, do you remember that two weeks ago, you said that you would talk to Zhong Yutang about the matter of our teacher? Oh, really?! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He turned to look at Chen Zuan, Lu Xiaoyu and Cao Qingci. The first nodded his head quietly, the second was expressionless, while the third squeezed out a cold laugh. At this moment, it had been verified that there was something suspicious about Lu Shu. Despite his annoying personality, he had been a very reliable man. But this time, it was as if he had been suffering from amnesia for the past two weeks and his brain was fully occupied with something unknown to the rest. Lu Shu frowned. I believe that all of us should be mentally prepared. Im serious. It is highly likely that our Species Research team at our Luo Shen Cultivation College is about to go through hell. Although Im uncertain whether it would really happen, I suggest all of you to be prepared Chen Zuan drew a startled breath. It was hard to remain unmoved, considering Lu Shus emotional condition for the past two weeks, together with the words he had just blurted out What did he say last time? The Species Research at Luo Shen Cultivation College was this difficult because of Nie Tings curse. In fact, Chen Zuan was aware of the tension between Lu Shu and Nie Ting. They had been trying to be a pain in each others a*s for quite some time And now, if Lu Shu was telling the truth Who else could give a Cultivation College hell besides Heavenly King Nie? Furthermore, who else would target Lu Shu for no reason, given his current power and his notorious vengefulness? Thus, in conclusion, Lu Shu had angered Heavenly King Nie again! For the first time in his life Chen Zuan wished he had been less sharp, so that he would not have felt so hopeless Brother Shu, why must you find trouble with Heavenly King Nie? Im sure youve got better things to do Chen Zuan exclaimed. At this moment, Lu Shus phone rang. It was You Mingyu. Lu Shus expression grew stern after he picked up the call. In fact, he and Li Yixiao could receive 10% of profits each from the Luo City black market annually. This was a huge sum of money that Lu Shu had been looked forward to. However, his bank account had been frozen by Nie Ting! Back in those days, he transferred to Lu Xiaoyus account 3.5 million RMB which he had proudly announced to be her pocket money. But now, the balance in his own pocket was running out. Although he knew that Xiaoyu would certainly return some money to him if he asked for it, the thing was, his dignity did not allow him to do so! Now that You Mingyu suddenly informed him of the delayed payment of his share of profits, Lu Shus face darkened at once. He had expected Nie Ting to cause him trouble in other ways as he blocked the Spirit Qi supply in the Liuhai Lane, but he had totally forgotten about this matter What was money to Lu Shu? It was his life! Then, Lu Shu walked out of the lab at once with a serious look on his face. He was heading towards Zhong Yutangs office. It was a summer morning. Intense sunlight penetrated layers of clouds, casting enormous pillars of light on the land. The Luo Shen Cultivation College was teeming with youthful students. On the Golden Foundation forum, many expressed their concern over whether the atmosphere in Cultivation Colleges would be overly serious as it was with the image of the Heavenly Network. In fact, however, it was not so. Boy-girl relationships were not banned, and neither was fun and playfulness. Moreover, many teachers were commoners, and some of them were even fond of watching their students with special abilities outside lecture halls during breaks. There were serious teachers too who would not lower their heads in front of cultivation students, for the relationship between teachers and students remained the same regardless of their abilities to practice cultivation. Similarly, the students there would not look down on their commoner teachers. Mutual respect was strictly upheld. From the initiation of the Daoyuan Class to the establishment of the seven Cultivation Colleges, the Heavenly Network had finally trained its students into brave and perceptive members of the organization. Furthermore, the grand transition only took them two years to complete. When Lu Shu walked past, he noticed a crowd gathering beside the road. In between two trees hung a banner, under which were a few tables. The banner read, Join the Swordplay Society today with lots of attractive welfare! The phrase Swordplay Society immediately reminded Lu Shu of the days he spent in the Collection of Gods as a spy, the carefree school life and girls pretty thighs during sports activities He was aware that Sakurai Yaeko was the current leader of the Collection of Gods. Nevertheless, the organization had faded from public attention as it was now in the process of recovery. Lu Shu sighed, wondering how that silly girl named Yaeko was doing. Were they still friends? Anyway, he did not offend her personally despite incapacitating the Collection of Gods. He only hoped that the Collection of Gods would not commit the same mistakes again under Yaekos leadership. Nowadays, the Collection of Gods could never challenge the Heavenly Network again. Lu Shu took a glimpse at the banner. He believed that his swordplay skills were only second to Li Xianyi, and such societies had been organized more for fun than for the true experts. It was not specified in the school rules whether clubs and societies were allowed in Cultivation Colleges. Thus, many students were willing to give it a try, just like those in normal universities. Lu Shu walked on after a short glance. He had no time for such trivialities. Chapter 763 - Another Divine Punishment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dong dong dong! Zhong Yutang was sitting in his office when he suddenly heard someone knocking on his door. Come in. Zhong Yutang looked down and settled his duties. As the Chief Manager of Yuzhou Heavenly Network, he had many things to settle everyday. The scale of the seven major Cultivation Colleges was unparalleled by the rest of the realm of cultivation. Other organizations could have Cultivation Colleges, but they were no match for the seven major Cultivation Colleges of the Heavenly Network. Under these circumstances, each principal faced the unique problem of how to run the colleges. There was no one with prior experience. Ordinary people had never taught Practitioners either. Everyday, Zhong Yutang had to observe whether the operations of the college were smooth and whether there was room for improvement. At first, the portraits of Liu Xiu and the rest were not on the corridors. Portraits of scientists and scholars had been there instead. But Zhong Yutang felt that this was unsuitable. Thus, he had raised this suggestion and Nie Ting accepted it. The visitor did not speak and slowly walked to the table. Zhong Yutang suddenly felt that something was not right. He looked up and saw a trident pointed at his head From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666 If you have something to say, say it Zhong Yutang tried to make peace. Tell me what you want. But first, put that trident down Where is our species research specialization teacher? Huh? Lu Shu had a cold expression on his face. There is no one in the laboratory. We dont even know how to dissect our specimens. Huh? What did we drag these specimens back here for? To treat you to grilled camel? is it good? Zhong Yutang asked. He immediately realized that he had said something wrong. Wait, dont get agitated! The trident is going to hit me! Zhong Yutang felt very depressed as the Chief Manager of Yuzhou. He was being threatened by his own student, but what else could he do? He was in despair as well! From Zhong Yutangs distress, +699! When will our teacher arrive? Lu Shu asked in a cold voice. Is Nie Ting not giving us a teacher on purpose? He will come very quickly. You have really misunderstood Heavenly King Nie this time, really. It was hard to recruit your teacher and he has his own affairs to deal with, thus he hasnt arrived. But he has recently set off and will arrive in half a month Hm? Had Lu Shu really misunderstood Nie Ting? Did Nie Ting really find the best teacher for the species research specialization? Lu Shu was suddenly touched. But he then thought about his earnings from the black market that had been taken away. Ha ha, how could Nie Ting be so kind-hearted? Impossible. Suddenly, Lu Shu did not have much hope for the best teacher. Lu Shu calmly said, The species research specialization wanted to compete in the competition against the seven major cultivation colleges. Hm? Zhong Yutang felt slightly awkward. You will represent the glory of our college in this competition. Each college will send out 20 people to participate. No one from the species research specialization in other schools is participating Lu Shu laughed. Are you disrespecting me? Do you know how strong the species research specialization is? From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Heavenly King Nie doesnt allow you to participate Zhong Yutang started to shift the blame. He could not bear the blame either. Ever since Lu Shu stepped into his office, he had not put down his trident. What gives him the right to do that?! Lu Shu was furious. This was such a good opportunity to earn distress points, but now he could not go? Lu Shu tapped the table with his trident. Is there a law against this? Zhong Yutang looked as his fragile table was almost broken. He was distressed. You only have five people! One team is made up of 20! You dont have enough people! Ha ha, dont you know why the Luo Shen Cultivation College species research specialization is so small? Lu Shu laughed coldly. Now youre telling me that we dont have enough people? Ahem. Indeed, we dont have enough people. Zhong Yutang finally found a proper reason and seemed to be emphasizing on it. Lu Shu turned and walked out. Wait. Zhong Yutang suddenly had an unpleasant premonition Nie Ting sat in the courtyard. He sensed that there was no magical energy in his surroundings. His fingers rhythmically tapped the stone table and produced a light tapping sound. To Practitioners, after they had gotten used to environments with magical energy, the current environment was very strange. It was as if the air was thinner than usual. It was impossible for him to come to terms with Lu Shu. It would be impossible in his entire lifetime. Thus, Nie Ting was thinking of a problem. Spirit Qi had no owner. But the Seal of Lands was natural. Did it have the power to dominate over Spirit Qi? Nie Ting felt that this was not the case. There were humans because there had been magical energy on this Earth. Thus, the Seal of Lands was a product of human effort. There would be a way to destroy it as well. Nie Ting closed his eyes and pondered. His fingers continued to tap on the table. The tapping sound grew louder, but remained in the boundaries of the courtyard. The leaves started to tremble. The ground started to shake. Nie Tings sword energy started to test the boundaries of the Seal of Lands countless times. Nie Ting suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. The boundaries of the Seal of Lands were very strong. The almighty ancients were very powerful. This mythical object had existed for a very long time, yet it still maintained its durability. Nie Ting suddenly grew more interested. His fingers tapping on the stone table grew faster and faster. Shi Xuejin hastily ran out to the courtyard and roared in shock. Are you crazy?! Suddenly, Nie Tings fingers slowed to a pause. Then, they started to tap again! Suddenly, magical energy surged towards the courtyard. After that, the stone table was suddenly reduced into dust. It had been broken by Nie Ting and was blown away by the wind. Nie Tings hair moved in the wind. He stood up and calmly looked at the sky. He was happy. He had broken the boundary of the barrier! At that moment, the entire courtyard had collapse. Shi Xuejin stood at the door of the courtyard. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Nie Ting, are you crazy Nie Ting stood in the rubble with a joyful expression on his face. He did not reply. Suddenly, the sky darkened. Shi Xuejin suddenly looked up and exclaimed, Divine punishment! He is going to break through! Shi Xuejin shouted, Hurry up and leave the city! I will call Lu Shu now! Theres still time. From the look of things, it will take some time before the divine punishment occurs! The divine punishment could not occur in the city! Lu Shu, who was eating, suddenly received a call from Shi Xuejin. After listening to his words, he was dumbfounded. He started to talk to himself. What? That helped Nie Ting to break through? What the heck! Lu Shu absolutely could not stand this humiliation! Chapter 764 - Sever the Divine Punishment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had spent so much time working on it. For the past two weeks, he had lost his appetite thinking about pushing the boundaries of the Seal of Lands within the Capital everyday. During that period of time, Lu Shu always felt that there was not enough time. He even felt that he did not have enough celestial powers, a feeling that he had not felt before. He had spent a whole two weeks, and helped Nie Ting to break through? What was this? He could break through just like that? According to the Seal of Lands, Nie Ting wanted to use his power to force through the barrier of Spirit Qi created by the Seal of Lands. But the Seal of Lands was very powerful. Nie Ting had exhausted his energy just by pushing the 500 square meter courtyard out of the Seal of Lands boundary. The reason why Nie Ting could not break through during this period of time was because he could not find the way. There was no one who could tell him where to go. No one even knew what was beyond Class A, thus, no one knew how to break through Class A. Nie Ting had wanted to find a well-matched partner for a battle, but he could not find one This time, the Seal of Lands was very tough. It was a mythical object created according to the rules of the origins of the world. Nie Ting fought the origins of the world as an opponent and uncovered the real meaning of breaking through Class A. Class B was the start of communication between heaven and earth. On the other hand, Class As could resonate with heaven and earth just by breathing. What was beyond Class A? Why did it invoke a divine punishment? At that moment, Nie Ting suddenly understood. Once he reached above Class A, he would go beyond the origins of the world to form heaven and earth, allowing the human body to get closer to the source of strength. This alteration of fate would result in a punishment from nature! The borrowing of external strength did not align with the laws of nature. Thus, the divine punishment was invoked. Prior to this, no one knew how to advance beyond Class A. This was like an obstacle game. No one knew the strategies. They did not even know where they should go. Just when Nie Ting was in a pinch, Lu Shu had pointed him in a direction and Nie Ting had walked on it Lu Shu mumbled, This fellow is messed up Lu Shu suddenly felt that he was like Liu Li back then, when he had won the arm-wrestling match. Liu Li only had one thing on his mind. This fellow was messed up! Back then, Liu Li could not understand how Lu Shu could awaken through an arm-wrestling match. He started to doubt life. Now, Lu Shu could not understand how Nie Ting had broken through the boundary of the Seal of Lands and embarked on the path towards the peak of human combat power. Lu Shu was now doubting life as well. But now, this was a serious matter. Lu Shu told Shi Xuejin about the details of when he had experienced the divine punishment back then. Although he was still unhappy with Nie Ting, he did not want to see Nie Ting die from the divine punishment. Nie Ting was the backbone of the Heavenly Network. If Nie Ting died, the rest of the pillars in the Heavenly Network would collapse as well. Lu Shu was very clear that the conflict between them was not because of a clash in morals. It was a fight, but they kept it within a very small range. Shi Xuejin silently hung up and called Nie Ting. Earlier, he had gotten Nie Ting to ask Lu Shu. But Nie Tings I heard that you were struck by lightning irritated Lu Shu. Now, Shi Xuejin was busy with so many things, and his house was gone Who did he provoke? From Shi Xuejins point of view, both Nie Ting and Lu Shu were messed up! From Shi Xuejins distress, +399! Nie Ting had flown to the grasslands in the north. It was an unpopulated area. His black coat flapped loudly in the wind. The dark clouds in the sky followed Nie Ting from the Capital. It was as if a world-shaking threat was brewing within the clouds. But Nie Ting did not move. He soared above the sky and closed his eyes to rest. The divine punishment had not occurred yet. Nie Tings blade energy grew stronger and stronger. The animals in the surroundings started to flee in fright. The threatening clouds seemed to have frightened the animals. It also gave them time to escape. All the animals sensed danger and ran away, leaving Nie Ting alone. If someone entered this area, they would probably be able to hear the loud and clear sound of a sword being unsheathed. This was Nie Tings sound of Dao. A few hours passed. Suddenly, Nie Ting saw a few black spots in the distance. As the approached, he realized that they were the few Class As in the world. Li Xianyi, Chen Baili, Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi, the Bishop, the Saint. Li Xianyi stood with Chen Baili, while Cloud Yi stood with Tiger Zhi. There were two identical iron-clad puppets attached to their black coats. They seemed very dignified. The Saint was a Caucasian. He wore simple linen clothing. He calmly looked in Nie Tings direction. The Bishop seemed to have aged significantly, while Chen Baili and Li Xianyi seemed to be getting younger. Even Nie Ting looked like a young man. After ones lifespan had been extended, their vitality would be restored. But the Bishop was different. He was still aging, which was very strange. To be honest, the Class A experts looked down on the Bishop, as he did not advance to Class A through his own efforts. Taking shortcuts was not an indicator of his strength. Everyone had felt the change and knew that someone was about to break through Class A. Thus, they had come to observe. No one had found a way to break through, but Nie Ting had. They definitely had to take a look. The barrier was continuously being destroyed. Perhaps someone else would follow in Nie Tings footsteps and break through in the future. Of course, the Saint, the Bishop, and the Puppet Masters had other motives, such as sabotaging Nie Tings route to advancement. Once Nie Ting breaks through the bottleneck, the structure of the realm of cultivation would change again. The Heavenly Network would immediately surpass all the organizations in the world. No one wanted to see this! Because no one knew how strong Nie Ting would become after advancing! As the six Class A experts surrounded him, Nie Ting continued to close his eyes and rest. It was as if he had not been affected at all. He was like a towering mountain under the clouds. No one dared to step up and fight Nie Ting. The atmosphere seemed to have solidified. There was only the sound of Nie Ting slowly unsheathing his sword. The sword would be fully unsheathed at any moment, but it was as if it were waiting for something. Suddenly, there was a roar of thunder. A purple thunderbolt struck. Nie Ting was very far away from the clouds, but the thunderbolt reached him in a blink of an eye! Clang! Everyone froze. The Saint, who had been very quiet, looked up and saw Nie Ting strike the thunderbolt as if he was about to open the sky and divide the earth. His sword had been on standby for a very long time. It was as if all of Nie Tings energy had been channeled into the sword and cut through time and space. It was as if the king of swords had arrived! Chapter 765 - The Rainy Night 17 Years Ago Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nie Tings blade energy unparalleled even among the forebears as they were invented by himself. The path to such supreme swordplay cost him a whole thirty years and an unimaginable amount of hard work. And now, one slash of his sword could destroy all creatures on a piece of land. And the slash against the divine punishment was, just like how Hai Gongzi had put it, unstoppable! The sudden divine punishment was like a colossal will from the Heavens. As it clashed with Nie Tings blade energy, an enormous blast forced all stalks of grass towards the ground, leaving broken stems across the surface of the Earth. The look on the Saints and the others faces turned serious. As Class As, all of them were aware what that slash meant. Standing tall on the peak of Class A, Nie Ting had mustered all his strength and was aiming to break through the juncture of life and death with a single slash! He was invincible! In an instant, the Saint and the Bishop made their moves at the same time. The Saint raised his hand and sent a gust of sharp blades of air towards Nie Ting. The wild storm instantly turned black soils onto the surface. The sight was impressive! Meanwhile, the Bishop held his staff high. Like chains, the silver radiance surrounded Nie Ting at once. The Saint hissed at the Bishop, Get lost. Fires burned in his eyes, as if taking Nie Tings life was a supreme honor. His voice was filled with absolute confidence and arrogance. As the most powerful man in North America, he rejected any other Class As in joining his hunt of Nie Ting. The Bishop replied with a grin. Then, the silver light wrapped the Saint inside as well. What an insignificant skill! roared the Saint, as he separated the storm into two gusts and pushed one towards the Bishop. The explosion of the air was like the sound of a tsunami! As expected, a battle broke out between the Saint and the Bishop. In an instant, the battlefield descended into chaos. With a ring, broken stems of grass soared high into the sky. Tens of thousands of invisible aurablades fired out from Li Xianyis sea of chi. Each blade attached itself to a grass stalk and shot towards the Bishop. At that moment, everything between the Heaven and Earth could be Li Xianyis sword! However, an unexpected twist happened at this instant. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, who had been looked on coldly since the start, suddenly took action. The two iron-clad puppets hurled their fists hard, distorting the atmosphere around. Their target was Li Xianyi! Cloud Yi laughed coldly from under her black cloak. Do you still remember the rainy night 17 years ago? Tiger Zhi laughed loudly. We, the Puppet Masters, will take our revenge today. We will slaughter the Golden Foundation after taking your life! In fact, there were internal conflicts between the Puppet Masters, which was inevitable given the immense power each one of them held. Nonetheless, all of them were united together as a group of lackeys under the throne. Moreover, they viewed this as their honor. The Bishop scorned. You always say that everyone under the throne is a lackey. Are you not speaking ill of yourselves too? Tiger Zhi dismissed him with a condescending laugh. It is our honor to be lackeys for our King. And you, are not even qualified for this. It sounded contradicting, but more like a matter of fact when it came out of Tiger Zhi. On the rainy night 17 years ago, they had come and waited patiently for a suitable chance. But an ambush took them by surprise. That night, out of the four Puppet Masters, two were killed in the fight, and it took more than a decade for the survivors to regain their power. Despite their lack of cohesion as a team, it violated the will of the King to kill the other Puppet Masters. Thus, the desecrater would have to amend their wrongdoings with their life! Li Xianyis robe flapped in the wind. The aurablades suddenly altered their trajectories and fired towards the iron puppets. Meanwhile, Chen Baili blocked the Saints way without hesitation. A grand battle had broken out on the vast expanse of grassland like an unstoppable storm. As if no one else was around, Nie Ting soared into the sky and waved his blade relentlessly towards the divine strike from the Heaven. His face was expressionless, but there was a sense of fearlessness in him. With each strike of his blade, he felt increasingly confident. Moreover, his vitality, which had opened up as he resonated with the Heaven and Earth, had now gathered together to form another universe. In the past, every strike of his had to draw energy from his surroundings. But now, an enormous amount of Spirit Qi gushed into his body and was instantly assimilated with his own power! At the center of this vast battlefield, Nie Ting was fully concentrated on his breakthrough. His attention was undivided! At this moment, Nie Ting became the first truly powerful man after the thousands of years of magical deficiency! It was totally unexpected that the first grand battle of the magical era had suddenly been ignited as Nie Ting completed his breakthrough. Everyone was craving for a change when Nie Ting was about to disrupt the balance of the cultivation world! In the past, the cultivation realm was like a see-saw on which all powerful individuals or organizations were balanced by exerting influence on one another. But following Nie Tings breakthrough, the plank would tilt towards Nie Ting alone! Li Xianyi let out a hearty laugh as he faced the two iron-clad puppets. This is not your Kings world. Die! At that instant, the two puppets actually fell backwards under the impact of the tens of thousands of swords made of grass stalks. With a cold laugh, the two Puppet Masters joined forces and flew towards Li Xianyi. At the same time, wooden puppets sprang out of their sleeves towards Li Xianyi. The puppets pulled red strings across their arms, splitting the atmosphere apart. At this critical moment, a lance of lightning shot towards them from the other side of the grassland. As Gungnir pierced through the air, the entire world seemed to be trembling under its force! Tiger Zhi and Cloud Yi exchanged a brief look from under their cloaks and retreated immediately. When Li Xianyi tried to block them, he realized, to his surprise, that the Puppet Masters had suddenly lost all their interest in the fight, as if they had encountered an unexpected event. Li Xianyi was confused. As the most powerful individuals, the Puppet Masters ought not to fear anyone. Moreover, they did not seem to be in fear. Rather, they simply had no intention to continue with the fight! The battle between the two long-time enemies, the Golden Foundation and the Puppet Masters, ended just as quickly as how it started. In the blink of an eye, Coral had arrived, her silver-golden hair flying behind her. When Li Xianyi saw Coral, he asked hesitantly, Are you Lu Shus Coral blushed at once due to shyness. I know you, Mr Li. But how do you know I like Lu Shu? Li Xianyi was stunned. WHAT? What he had wanted to ask was whether she was the girl who had almost married Lu Shu But now his train of thoughts had been disrupted! What on Earth happened to this girl? Li Xianyi mused. The twist in conversation was so sudden that Li Xianyi did not know how to continue anymore Suddenly, Chen Baili, who was guarding Nie Ting, commented in a low voice from nearby, Very good! This foreign girl speaks Chinese, not some weird language. Impressive! Coral was speechless. Li Xianyi too. Chapter 766 - Shen Cang Jing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The divine punishment caused by Nie Tings breakthrough was so powerful that all Class As had been attracted there. Thus, how could Coral miss it? Although Coral was the Master of Gods of the Deities and she had no connection with the Heavenly Network nor the Golden Foundation, she had come for Lu Shu. According to her cousin, Li Xianyi and Lu Shu used to be good neighbors. Hence, it was apparent which side she should help However, her face turned frosty upon seeing the Bishop. Suddenly, energy exploded in her Gungnir, and she hurled it out towards the Bishop with no hesitation. The long-standing enmity between the Deities and the Department of Faith Theory had to be traced back to ages ago. A battle would have broken out between the two at Sardinia if the Bishop had not retreated via the sea with his team before Coral arrived in the southern parts of the island. Nonetheless, the Bishop decided not to encounter her head-on. He flew away immediately before Gungnir could reach him! In fact, his initial intention was simple. He wanted to slay Nie Ting and obtain his body amidst the chaos. However, now that the Puppet Masters had pulled out of the battle, the winds had turned against him. Seeing that his chances of winning were low, the Bishop had decided to withdraw as well. A Class A could always escape easily unless he was trapped in a siege! Blasts of shock waves exploded between the Saint and Chen Baili. However, neither of them could obtain an upper hand. In a split second, Nie Ting had dashed into the thunderstorm. He battled the lightning fiercely, resulting in the entire world shaking under the immense impact. Having seen this, the Saint pulled back from the fight with Chen Baili immediately. Even the craze in his eyes had faded gradually. All of the Class As were crystal clear what they should do upon witnessing Nie Tings breakthrough! The sky seemed to be on the brink of collapse. Instead of pursuing his rival, Chen Baili turned his gaze towards the dispersing clouds with a grave look on his face. No one had expected that Nie Ting would be able to confront the divine punishment straight on. Deep in his heart, Chen Baili knew that he himself would not have been able to survive it. Nie Ting had truly lived up to his name as the First Man in the East! To him, defying the Heaven was not that difficult after all. However he would destroy the entire world if he kept on slashing like this! All of a sudden, the Puppet Masters words echoed across everyones heart. This world is too weak. Now that Nie Ting had ascended beyond Class A, he could flatten a mountain with a simple wave of his arm. Thus, his power had become too much for this frail space. At this moment, Nie Ting was able to disobey the laws of Nature because he himself was a set of governing rules. Without any warning, Nie Ting stopped. He also knew the potential danger that might follow his current action. Besides, no one knew what could happen when the space fell apart. He had reached a state where he could not make any unrestrained moves. As he slowly descended back onto the earth, Li Xianyi looked at him and said with a smile, Give a name to this new state of yours. In the past, the various states were classified by Class A to F, which was a system first proposed by the foreigners. But now, Nie Ting could name the new state as he pleased since he was the first man in history to have achieved this feat. Tempestuous waves of energy rolled in Nie Tings body, but all of them were fully under his control. Shen Cang Jing 1 ! replied Nie Ting. His black cloak fluttered in the wind, like a flag of victory and power. On this day, black soils were turned onto the surface of the grassland, and the space had almost been shattered apart. It was this day when Nie Ting confronted the divine punishment with his blade and defined Shen Cang Jing for the first time! At Lu Shus home, he was sitting on his couch and reading the new messages on his phone. This time, all the details of the battle were made available to the senior levels of the Heavenly Network, including Nie Ting defining Shen Cang Jing. Surprisingly but unsurprisingly, Lu Shu had been quietly recognized as a part of the senior levels, even though he was still a cultivation college student. It sounded strange, but a mere student like him indeed carried a rather significant role Lu Shu was in deep thought. Now he learned that the breakthrough required one to integrate the power of the world with himself following his resonance with the Heaven and Earth. Furthermore, the meaning behind Shen Cang Jing was clear as it literally meant a state in which a God resided in oneself. In other words, Nie Ting was saying that he himself was a God. Certainly, though, it was an exaggeration because at the very least, Nie Ting had discovered that this was not the end yet. It seemed that the path of cultivation had no destination. Thats insane, Lu Shu mumbled. It appeared that he had really helped Nie Ting with his breakthrough Nonetheless, there were many points in the report that Lu Shu found inexplicable. For example, he had received a random congratulations message from Li Xianyi after the fight, but the latter refused to explain why Lu Shu was utterly confused. Why did he send that message? Was Li Xianyi happy for him because he had helped Nie Ting with his breakthrough? By right, it should be a piece of good news that someone from the Heavenly Network was now standing at the pinnacle of the cultivation realm. But Lu Shu could not bring himself to celebrate it at all He hoped Nie Ting had not made it because of him Then, Lu Shu had come to realize that something was wrong. According to the report, those beyond Class A would be able to form and nourish their own universe. This was true. Yet, Lu Shu suddenly remembered that his celestial map had been a complete universe since the very beginning. Casting aside the fact that one would no longer have to rely on the Spirit Qi of Nature, all other Practitioners would have been able to initiate at least some form of communication with the Heaven and Earth when they reached Class B. But Lu Shu did not feel it at all. Instead, he had been absorbing celestial powers and transmitting them to the other universe via the celestial map. Whats more the celestial map would repel any Spirit Qi like foreign substances. How willful Lu Shu had never paid much attention to this before as his only goal had been to become stronger. However, now that a revolutionary new state had appeared, Lu Shu was suddenly struck with the realization that his cultivation had always taken a different path from the rest, which meant he had long since entered the so-called Shen Cang Jing. Although he had not reached Nie Tings state, his own universe had been formed a long time ago However, there was no time for him to deliberate over this matter. He had to call Nie Ting immediately! Meanwhile, Nie Ting was standing on the debris of his Liuhai Lane courtyard, which was only left with the walnut tree in its center. Nie Ting remained expressionless as Shi Xuejin complained like a grumpy civilian, Sure, you can do your breakthrough as you please. But why did you have to destroy our courtyard? Its more than 500 years old! Nie Ting was silent as he had a guilty conscience too. He let Shi Xuejin complain if that would make him feel better Suddenly his phone rang. Nie Ting took it out and saw Lu Shus name on the screen. Nie Ting frowned, wondering why Lu Shu had called at this moment. Had he called to congratulate him? No way. Then, he pressed the button to answer his phone. Lu Shu laughed. I heard that you got struck by lightning! From Nie Tings distress, +666! He had finally taken his revenge! Chapter 767 - The Meaning of Classes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Back then when Lu Shu had been struck by lightning, Nie Ting called him and asked, I heard that you were struck by lightning? You were the boss of the Heavenly Network, yet you call me just to ask that? Were you really in that much of a rush? Lu Shu had been upset over this for a very long time. Was he the kind of person to not bear grudges? No Back then, Nie Ting had called him to ask about some details regarding the divine punishment. But during the call, he did not know what to say. His words thus became a taunt. This time, Lu Shu could finally take revenge. He felt as if he had advanced to the Shen Cang Jing 1 Chen Zuan, who was living beside them, came to borrow things as the furniture and appliances in the house beside them were too old and had not been renewed. Thus, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao often came over to borrow things. Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly looked at Chen Zuan. When will you buy new appliances for your home? Ill tell you that were only lending the house to you guys. Once that old man returns, you have to give way to him. Yes, yes, yes, agreed Chen Zuan happily. They were quite comfortable staying here. Lu Xiaoyu had ensured that the courtyards remained pleasant and peaceful. Although the house was very small, where else would they be able to find such an environment? Furthermore, he did not receive pocket money from home under the pretence of training him. As a result, he could not afford a nice home with just his salary from the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu happily said, Fatty, stay behind and eat dinner with us. Call Qiuqiao over too! Chen Zuan suddenly shivered. Brother Shu, have I done anything wrong recently? Why are you saying that for? Lu Shus expression darkened. Im just inviting you for a meal. Im in a good mood today, so Ill cook something good for you! Lu Shu went out to buy ingredients after he finished speaking? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Its rare that Brother Shu is treating us to a meal. Im so happy! Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy. What gives you the right to talk about Lu Shu like that? Who are you talking to? From Chen Zuans distress, +199! Chen Zuan finally understood. No matter what Lu Shus mood was, Lu Xiaoyu would always side with him. Wait. Chen Zuan suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. What could make Brother Shu so happy? Oh no, dont tell me that he provoked Principal Nie again. He did not even have to think to derive an answer. Lu Shu was willing to remain silent for two weeks just to humiliate Nie Ting. With this fact in mind, one would understand what was going on between Lu Shu and Nie Ting Chen Zuan was scared out of his wits. He returned home and looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Cheng Qiuqiao could feel his hairs standing up. Brother Zuan, you will get a girlfriend! Im not that kind of person! Chen Zuan had a melancholic expression on his face. What do you understand? Let me tell you. Our species research specialization might be done for At the same time, the entire realm of cultivation was shocked by the fact that Nie Ting had advanced beyond Class A. Everyone had thought that Class A was the limit of human potential. But suddenly, someone had stopped the divine punishment and announced that Class A was not the end. This was very shocking. The new class was also announced by the Heavenly Network: Shen Cang Jing. It was made up of only three words in Chinese. If it were to be translated into other languages, who knows how long it would become? But no matter how long the name was, the name always had to be translated. In the past, the classes were named ABCDEF. But now, there was a class name that was in Chinese. This was very odd. It was like playing bumper cars at a theme park, then suddenly riding a roller coaster. They were two very different things. But no matter what, people had to accept this. In the past, the classes were named ABCDEF because the Golden Foundation was the strongest. They were the first to announce the classes. But now, things were different. Nie Ting was the first to advance to Shen Cang Jing. It was up to him to decide the definition. If he wanted it to be in Chinese, then it would be in Chinese. This was like in the past, when Chen Baili wanted to change the names of the Classes to Jia, Yi, Bing, and Ding 1 . They wanted to get rid of foreign influence and establish their own structure. Some said that it was not satisfying to not have a few English words in their speech. It was fine if you did not have the vocabulary to describe the classes, but if you just wanted to act, you would sound very ignorant. Nie Ting had used Chinese to define Shen Cang Jing to tell the entire realm of Cultivation that the Heavenly Network was the strongest! At that moment, Heavenly Network members who had been sent to work overseas as young men saw that the new definition was in Chinese, or had been translated from Chinese. They were very touched. Some were calm on the surface, but when they thought about this at night, they were so moved that they could not sleep. Some were even brimming with tears. This was significant, and was also a symbol. It was not that they were impressive just because they had come up with a name. They were willing to leave their homes and live in constant danger overseas precisely because of their beliefs. Taniguchi Bunndai, who had helped Lu Shu at the Collection of Gods, quietly sat in front of her desk. She was now an employee in a company under the Collection of Gods. When the news came, Taniguchi Bunndai quietly looked out the window. She suddenly wanted to visit her fathers grave and tell him about the news. What they had maintained was not for nothing. The courtyard at Liuhai Lane was being rebuilt. Shi Xuejin stood on the rubble and directed the workers with a melancholic expression on his face. The one laying bricks over there, dont injure the walnut tree. Be more careful. Nie Ting was hiding in a base underneath Lingjing lane. He did not return to the courtyard in Liuhai Lane. On one hand, he did not want Shi Xuejin to nag him. On the other hand, he did not want to worry about rebuilding the courtyard. He was still very busy with the Heavenly Network Shi Xuejin could not help but ponder. Lu Shu and Nie Ting constantly humiliated each other, but he was always the one cleaning up the mess. Why? From Shi Xuejins distress, +399! But now, Nie Ting needed a quiet place to stabilize his class. He also had to readjust the Heavenly Networks policies. The Heavenly Network was now very strong. None of the other large organizations dared to provoke the Heavenly Network. In the past, they had wanted to take the chance while Nie Ting was weak after breaking through to kill him, but it failed. Now, they could only pray that the Heavenly Network did not come to settle accounts with them so quickly. But only Shi Xuejin knew that Nie Ting could no longer make a move! This was a very highly classified secret. If the Puppet Masters were right, a battle between two Class A experts could shake this weak world. Now that Nie Ting had advance to Shen Cang Jing, the world would not be able to handle the impact of his power. Chapter 768 - The Seven Major Colleges Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios According to Nie Ting, he said that he felt as if the world was breaking apart. When Nie Ting used his powers, it would be in conflict with the rules of the world. He could make a move, but there was a high possibility that he would destroy the area beyond repair. This was very frightening. No one knew what would happen after the world broke apart. Thus, to outsiders, the Heavenly Network was now much more powerful than everyone else. The large organizations, such as the Bishop and the Saint, all sought ways to break through as well. Some organizations hoped that they would be able to produce Class A experts as well and seek new heights. But only Shi Xuejin knew that after Network had advanced to Shen Cang Jing, the strength of the Heavenly Network had instead regressed. They were supposed to have the strongest combat power, but Nie Ting had reached a point where he could not even attack. Of course, total destruction was still possible. Nie Ting was like a mobile and intelligent nuclear bomb that could fire several times. The price to pay was mutual destruction. Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting were certain that the Puppet Masters already knew what was beyond Class A. Thus, they knew the consequences of a full-blown battle between two Class As. They also knew what would happen after Nie Ting advanced to Shen Cang Jing. Back then, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not fight Nie Ting. From the beginning, they had their eyes on Li Xianyi. Back then, during that stormy night, the Puppet Masters and the Golden Foundation had become enemies. This was a life-and-death matter. A battle was bound to break out some day. If the battle really happened, the Heavenly Network would probably have to side with the Golden Foundation. This was the rule of the world. The Puppet Masters were outsiders. Everyone knew the reason why the Golden Foundation existed and the details behind it. Thus, even if a very strong expert appeared, they were not afraid. They would not be scared even if the Saint broke through. They were scared of the unknown. No one knew what was behind the barrier to the exiled land. No one knew what the Puppet Masters represented either. Back then, Nie Ting wanted to chase and kill the Saint and the Bishop, but he could not. Furthermore, Lu Shus call made Nie Ting so angry that he almost grew unstable. After Coral followed Chen Baili and Nie Ting back to the Capital, she did not return to Luo City immediately. Instead, she requested to visit the cemetery. Shi Xuejin was slightly puzzled. The only link that Coral had to the cemetery was Liu Xiu. But Coral had lost her memory. What was happening? Before Nie Ting went into hiding, he had told Zhong Yutang that no one from the Luo Shen Cultivation College species research specialization would be allowed to participate in the competition among the seven major Cultivation College. To be honest, he was not targeting Lu Shu. He had made this decision to protect the students from the other Cultivation Colleges Zhong Yutang agreed with Nie Tings decision. After all, the other principals were his colleagues. If Lu Shu created a disaster, it would be hard to face them. It was entirely possible for Lu Shu to do that! Zhong Yutang was in his office discussing the management of the black market with You Mingyu. Recently, more and more secret practitioners had come to the black market. In the past, they had hoped that everyone would congregate, making it easier to control them. Now, the Heavenly Network wanted to make greater use of the secret practitioners. The problem was determining what the secret practitioners would do. The secret practitioners could not be considered weak. You Mingyu wanted to build a massive secret practitioner trading system, to gather training resources scattered all over the world. But they had to wait for the situation to mature. They could not be rash. Suddenly, there was a call. Zhong Yutang picked up the call. The person on the line shouted, Principal, principal! The species research specialization is going to cause big trouble! When Zhong Yutang heard the words species research specialization, he became anxious. Were done! Were all done for! Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Cao Qingci, Chen Zuan, and Cheng Qiuqiao were stuck in the laboratory all day. They could not dissect their specimens. Thus, they could only gamble or watch movies. They even played games. The facilities outside the laboratory were very complete. There were many computer rooms, as well as media equipment. Lu Shu looked at the news on the Golden Foundation forum. The mutated creatures had created some trouble again. The mutation of plants, which everyone was most afraid of, had not happened yet. However, the invasion of plant species in some areas had become more vicious. Earlier, there had been a plague of locusts in northern China. The mutated locusts were as large as a thumb. At first, the Heavenly Network was very worried as although they did not attack humans, they ate crops very quickly, faster than in the past. But before the Heavenly Network could assemble forces to get rid of the locusts, the locals had banded together to exterminate them. At first, everyone was rather afraid. After all, they were mutated locusts. They sounded very frightening. Later on, everyone realized that the mutated locusts did not attack humans. They grew more daring. With the mindset that if you eat my crops, I will destroy you, there were humans everywhere the locusts went. For a period of time, there were more locusts caught then locusts running around. Some people even started to gather locusts. Typically, locusts were sold for 60 dollars per kilogram. But the mutated locusts were sold for 180 dollars per kilogram. They were earning profits In the end, the intelligent insects had no choice but to run north. The entirety of Russia suffered The locals felt that it was somewhat of a pity. These mutated insects were rather tasty. Why did they run overseas? Do come back and visit But the mutated plants were different. Everyone found out that many animals had not changed their eating habits, but many plants took in everything that was nutritious to them. This was frightening. While Lu Shu was reading the news, a movie was playing in the laboratory. A group of people was gathered on a sofa in the projector room. They were watching a horror movie about a murder. Lu Xiaoyu enjoyed the entire show. But when she turned around, she suddenly realized that Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan had curled up like a ball. They seemed very scared. She laughed coldly. Was it that scary? Arent you embarrassed? Chen Zuan felt very helpless after being humiliated by Lu Xiaoyu. He pointed at Cao Qingci. If you want to watch a movie, then watch it. Can you stop her from writing things down? We are very scared Lu Shu was speechless. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. Even if Cao Qingci had always been assigned on assassination missions, taking notes while watching a movie was too much Lu Shu thought about it and said, Ive decided. We will participate in the competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges. Cao Qingci put down her notebook. I thought that we werent allowed to participate? Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. If Nie Ting doesnt allow us, does it mean that we cant participate? Thus, the species research specialization started to eradicate everyone in the Luo Shen Cultivation College Chapter 769 - Father Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The combat specialization had their lessons in a training room. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had seen it before. Back then when they saw the room, they felt that it was very high-end. In fact, it was so high-end that they did not know what the machines were used for The combat specialization students sat at the machines and practiced. Lu Shu looked through the glass wall that surrounded the training space and saw that there were two students testing out their awakened abilities. Lu Shu knew that there were many awakened and trained students in the combat specialization. Furthermore, their awakened abilities were suited for group combat. This glass classroom was not made out of a normal material. If not, how would it be able to stand the impact from Metahumans? They now had free time to practice. Lu Shu knocked on the door. Who is the class monitor? Everyone slowly stopped and looked at Lu Shu, but no one spoke to him. Some people softly passed on the message. Lu Shu saw a group of people jogging in before they realized that he was in the room. One of the students looked at Lu Shu with some doubt. A group of people started to surround them. From their point of view, Lu Shu definitely did not have good intentions coming here. Some of them recognized Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and Cao Qingci. Some did not. But this was not important. They would eventually know. In reality, it was not possible for someone to immediately become well-known throughout school when the Cultivation College had just started. Students would interact most with other students from the same specialization. Each specialization was like a small country. Not everyone liked sharing gossip. But the class monitor of the combat specialization, Class A genius Li Zimu was like a shining star. He was a thunder-type and had extraordinary talents. Thus, it was natural for the teachers to focus on him. Li Zimu walked towards Lu Shu. The students from the combat specialization naturally surrounded him. Although everyone knew that the species research specialization in their Cultivation College was very strong, they could not be frightened. Li Zimu stood in front of Lu Shu. The students from the combat specialization were nervous. Li Zimu said, Brother Shu, whats wrong? Everyone grew silent. Brother Shu?! Why are you so polite? This was very different from what they had expected. They should have been at daggers drawn! But they did not know that back then, when Hao Zhichao had encircled and intercepted Lu Shu, Li Zimu was there. He even saw how Lu Shu had punched a lost Heavenly Network member. Back then, he was still ignorant, yet he clearly remembered his encounter with someone of the same age as him. He was far too frightening Back then, Li Zimu was still very weak. He was amazed by Lu Shus power. He just never had a chance to talk to him Unlike ordinary students, the circle of Class A geniuses was very small. When they went to the base in Lingjing Lane, they were very aware of the disparity between the treatment they received and the treatment Lu Shu received When Li Zimu saw the portrait of the Ninth Heavenly King along the corridor, he had guessed that that person was probably Lu Shu. As Lu Shus fan-boy, he would definitely follow news about Lu Shu. Thus, he knew that Lu Shus whereabouts had always been a mystery Now, the students from the combat specialization were dumbfounded. The fiercest student in their class had become Lu Shus fanboy When Lu Shu saw Li Zimu, he knew that he was right. Back then, when he was being chased by Hao Zhichao, the current Sanzhou overall commander and two other members had been punched by Lu Shu. Li Zimu had been at the scene. He had been talking about earning money to buy four buns. Um. Lu Shu wanted to settle things once and for all, but he did not know what to feel from Li Zimus politeness. Are you participating in the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges? Of course! Li Zimu was surprised. Think about it again, said Lu Shu. No, were not participating Li Zimu understood what Lu Shu meant From Li Zimus distress, +166 Okay. Lu Shu nodded his head. He turned and left. Come drink with me when you have the time. The group of students looked on as Lu Shu walked away with his team. His figure was vaguely visible in the scattered light shining on the corridor. The five of them walked down the corridor in a straight line. The young man in the lead was like the Father of the mafia in a movie. Who do we find next? The investigation specialization? There were soft chatters along the corridor. The combat specialization students gasped in shock. The species research specialization was up to some trouble! Did they not want the other specializations to participate in the competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges? By the time Zhong Yutang rushed over, Lu Shu and the rest had found the last specialization. The techniques research specialization The techniques research specialization and the species research specialization were considered civilian jobs. The weaker students would often choose these two specializations. Thus, when Lu Shu and the rest appeared at their door, all the students were scared stiff The class monitor asked softly, Is something the matter? Are you going to participate in the competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges? Lu Shu asked. The class monitor waved. No, no When Zhong Yutang saw this, he gasped in shock. Lu Shu must have intimidated all the other specializations. Zhong Yutang was very annoyed. Lu Shu, what are you doing?! Lu Shu said righteously, I asked around and it seems like the other specializations are not interested in participating in the competition among the seven major Cultivation Colleges. But this is a moment of glory for our school! Why is everyone unwilling to participate? If no one goes, then the weakest species research specialization will go! The Luo Shen Cultivation College absolutely cannot show weakness in this area! From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! What? Nothing good would happen when Lu Shu spoke righteously! The technique research specialization students by the side felt that if they wanted to participate, they would be beaten up first Zhong Yutang felt that he could not handle this. Lu Shus fierce name had spread throughout the entire Luo Shen Cultivation College. The investigation specialization did not want to give in, but they were defeated in a fight Zhong Yutang passed this message to Liujing Lane in the Capital. When Nie Ting saw this news, he almost wanted to kill someone. But he had to control himself. It was not that he could not control his strength. The path beyond Class A required him to create his own laws and world. Thus, the strength that he used had to follow the laws. These laws were incompatible with the laws of the current world. It was not an overstatement to say that Nie Ting was a small world with his own laws. Thus, the two worlds would repel each other. But the world that he was in now seemed to have been broken, Thus, it was unable to bear much burden! Chapter 770 - Cultivation College Forum Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Luo Shen Cultivation College had created a small forum. At first, there were no intentions of creating this forum. After all, the students were satisfied with talking to the people in their specialization. But after Lu Shu had eradicated everyone from the competition, everyone suddenly realized that they were not satisfied just talking to people from their own specialization Thus, the Luo Shen Cultivation College forum was born After the forum was created, people started to spread the message to the other specializations. But no one dared to tell the species research specialization. Everyone discussed about this on the forum. Slowly, people started to reveal what Lu Shu had done in the Luo City Daoyuan Class and the Beimang remains. At first, those who did not know much about Lu Shu were very shocked. Was Lu Shu so amazing? Looking at Lu Shus dark past, they sympathized with his classmates. Some felt that there were people sabotaging Lu Shu on purpose. After all, Lu Shu did not just annoy people in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Some asked their Luo City Daoyuan Class classmates for confirmation. When the Luo City Daoyuan Class students saw the post, for some reason, it meant a lot to them. It was as if they were recalling the events that had happened Of course, they did not know some things. Thus, there were claims on the forum that were hard to be certain of. For example, Zhang San said something, while Li Si said something else. In the end, no one knew who to believe. But everyone looked at the ID of the user who uploaded the post Liu Li. The Luo City Daoyuan Class students had a dignified expression on his face. They confirmed, It should be true. After they had confirmed that Lu Shu had committed these extraordinary deeds, they were amazed. Are you sure that he is a Heavenly Network member? Isnt he a demon king? Has anyone been able to defeat him? Someone commented, You cant defeat him, brother! The species research specialization will represent the Luo Shen Cultivation College in the competition. I dont know how the other colleges will see us when they find out that the species research specialization is taking part Who can stop the demon king? Its impossible Suddenly, someone posted a comment. Demon king sounds horrible. Call him Lord Lu. What! 666 ! Lu Shu was making dinner at home. Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury were waiting at the dining table. Suddenly, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao came. Lu Shu glanced at them. What do you want to borrow today? No, no. Were just here for food, said Chen Zuan shamelessly. Brother Shu, did you know that a Luo Shen Cultivation College forum has suddenly appeared? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. There was such a good thing?! This was like being gifted a pillow just as he was about to take a nap! Yesterday, Lu Shu had enjoyed earning distress points from his classmates. Now, a forum had been created. How kind! Um.Chen Zuan was surprised by Lu Shus words. Brother Shu, be careful. You are the main topic of discussion on the forum. You even have a new nickname now What nickname? Lu Shu cheerily laughed. So he had a nickname now. It must be an intimidating one. After all, he had scared everyone else yesterday. Lord Lu, said Chen Zuan. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Its Lord Lu, confirmed Cheng Qiuqiao. Lu Shus expression darkened. Straighten your tongue and talk to me again. Lu is your surname Chen Zuan saw that Lu Shu was about to go crazy and hurriedly explained. From Lu Shus distress, +666! When Lu Shu saw the distress points, he was dumbfounded. The distress points had appeared on Lu Xiaoyus page! He put down the spatula and wiped his hands. He walked out of the kitchen and saw Lu Xiaoyu secretly bringing Little Fury out. Lu Shu said, Stop right there! Come back, the two of you. Dont run away. Did you do this? Little Fury was frightened. It took out its small notebook and wrote on it. Its not me. Youve got it wrong. No. I love my country. Save my mother. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What does that have to do with anything?! Go and stand in that corner! He took out his phone and looked for the forum post that Chen Zuan had talked about. When he saw the ID, his expression darkened. Lu Xiaoshu! Come. Lu Xiaoyu, explain what happened. Lu Shu was certain that Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury were behind this. The distress points told the truth. With the distress points, he was Lu Sherlock Holmes Shu! Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, It was Little Fury. I have nothing to do with it. From Little Furys distress, +666! Of course, Little Fury did not want to take the blame. It quickly wrote on its notebook. I only gave a suggestion. But it wasnt just me. Lu Xiaoyu agreed! Ha ha. Lu Shus expression darkened. So you dared to push the blame? Come, reenact the scene for me. Let me see whose fault it is. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Little Fury thought about it and wrote for Lu Xiaoyu. Lets give Lu Shu a nickname. How about Lord Lu? Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu calmly said to Little Fury, No, we cant do that. Little Fury was confused. From Little Furys distress, +999! The human world was so menacing! Little Fury patted its chest and had a shocked expression on its face. Lu Xiaoyu, doesnt your conscience hurt! Lu Xiaoyu acted as if nothing had happened. She picked Little Fury up and threw it out of the window. She thought about it and said, The chief culprit has been found. But dont blame Little Fury. It was just playing around. I didnt expect it to spread Okay, okay. Lu Shus palm was on his forehead. Stop talking. My head hurts. From Lu Shus distress, +899! He was a demon king, ready to collect distress points. How did he become Lord Lu?! This was not right! Lu Shu looked through the forum. It seemed as if this nickname was very well received. The name demon king had momentarily disappeared. Everyone was calling him Lord Lu! Slowly, the forum grew viral. Students from other Cultivation Colleges discovered the forum and wanted to join in the fun. At first, it was only for Luo Shen Cultivation College students to play around. But overnight, it became a place where students from all seven major colleges gathered to talk. All the colleges were gathered here. The administrators of the forum gave in. When they saw this, they changed the name of the forum from Luo Shen Cultivation College Forum to Cultivation College Forum. Chapter 771 - The Competition Has Been Canceled! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The hottest topic now was the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges. Most of the students participating in the contest were from the combat specialization. Only the Capital Cultivation College sent its investigation specialization. If Lu Shu had not disrupted the selection, the combat specialization may have represented Luo Shen Cultivation College as well. They had been preparing to participate in the competition. But this did not sound right. The Luo Shen Cultivation College had already chosen its students. The principal did not choose the students. Rather, the students chose among themselves The students from the respective major Cultivation Colleges were all discussing how strong their representatives were. After all, many of the representatives were Class A aptitude geniuses. Everyone had dazzling performance and power. Zhang Yu from the Northwest College once practiced traditional Chinese martial arts. He is very strong in combat. Its not just for show. He was already a very strong opponent, even before the dawn of the magically rich era. We have these kinds of people in the capital as well. If we werent defeated by the investigation specialization, we have Ma Zhengyi. I heard that he has consolidated his Class C status and is about to advance to Class B. Heh heh, Zhu Tianxiang from the Southwest College will make you understand what an expert truly is. The forum was full of people boasting. Suddenly, they realized that no one from Luo Shen had spoken. Someone uploaded a post asking, Which specialization from Luo Shen is going to participate? Any representatives? I heard that Li Zimu from the combat specialization is very strong. He was full of murderous intent during missions. In the end, a student from the Luo Shen Cultivation College timidly replied, We are sending the species research specialization The other six major Cultivation Colleges were shocked. What?! The species research specialization? When the other colleges entered the forum, the initial discussions had been deleted. Everyone was talking about Lord Lus dark history. Thus, students from the other specializations did not know the origins of this nickname and why they were talking about him. Ha ha ha ha, brother, are you serious? Is there no one else who is willing to participate? Why is the species research specialization taking part? Hes obviously joking. Why are you taking him seriously? The Luo Shen student was very anxious. Im not joking. The species research specialization will represent us. Everyone who saw this gasped in shock. Are your combat and investigation specializations too afraid? Why is the species research specialization taking part? Will they be fine? Yes, dont trick the species research specialization from other colleges if anything happens, the combat and investigation specializations should be the ones stepping up. You cant be afraid! The species research specialization is a civilian job! The Luo Shen students were unhappy. What do you understand? The species research specialization is very strong. Ha ha ha, the species research specialization is very strong?! Stop playing with us, brother. Are you dreaming? Another Luo Shen student commented, We only have five people in the species research specialization. Two Class Bs and three Class Cs. Do you understand? The other colleges were shocked. This is the species research specialization? More like the Heavenly King specialization! Those who were part of the flood of bronze in the Lop Nur remains will know Some of the members of the flood of bronze were shocked. Brother Shu! Its over. The other colleges are done for! The Luo Shen students were rather annoyed as well. After all, Lu Shu had eliminated the other students desire to participate in the competition. It was depressing for an entire college to be oppressed by a single individual. Now that other people were depressed, they took pleasure in their misfortune. There was no need to talk about their strength. Although 20 people were required, no one doubted that the five of them would be able to win. There was even a possibility that they would be trashed. Although the students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College could not participate, as long as they won, they would be able to bask in the glory. Furthermore, the species research specialization was often looked down on. If they suddenly appeared and defeated the rest of the colleges, then they were excited just thinking about it. When the students from the other colleges heard about the classes, they were very nervous. This must be against the rules! Two Class Bs could defeat 20 Class Cs Furthermore, there would be no glory in winning, since 20 people would have defeated five. But if they lost, it would be very embarrassing Suddenly, all the colleges received a message. Due to the possibility that students will be unintentionally harmed during the competition, the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges has been canceled. The forum became very active. What was this? How could they cancel the competition like that? Why were they so afraid that students would be harmed? Since when did the Heavenly Network worry about injuries? There were even fatalities during the military training. At first, everyone could not accept this. After all, everyone was absolutely terrified when the list of fatalities that occurred during the military training was published, especially since it was a period of peace. But later on, everyone started to accept this. The Heavenly Network was the same. They did not care about the flowers in a greenhouse. But for some reason, it was different this time. Do you think that they are afraid Lu Shu will kill someone People were dumbfounded. Thats not impossible. Look what he did in the past. I dont believe that no one will get injured Stop guessing. Its because he canceled it. A Luo Shen Cultivation College student said, I heard from my teacher that the species research specialization did so because the higher-ups didnt allow them to participate. They were afraid that a disaster would happen. So, Lord Lu single-handedly changed the Heavenly Networks important decision The entire forum was suddenly flooded with Lord Lu 666! Lord Lu is amazing! Lord Lu is invincible! When Lu Shu heard about this, he was shocked. The competition had been canceled just because he wanted to participate?! He just wanted to earn distress points! He just wanted to obtain the trophy and deliver a speech! Was it that difficult? Being scared that other students would be injured? Was he that kind of person?! He was. I feel like Im being targeted by Nie Ting, said Lu Shu with a serious expression on his face. Chen Zuan looked at the forum that was flooded with Lord Lu 666 and laughed, Why would Principal Nie target you? Dont you Slap! Chen Zuan received a slap at the back of his head. He lost his balance and fell. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Lu Shu got up and walked towards Zhong Yutangs office. He opened the door. To his surprise, Zhong Yutang was not sitting there. Instead, it was You Mingyu! Chapter 772 - The Person Who Can Restrain Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why are you here? Where is Zhong Yutang? Lu Shu asked curiously. You Mingyu bashfully laughed. He went to the Capital to report for duty, so Im here to settle some affairs for him. When will he be back? Lu Shu knew that You Mingyu was busy with many other things, including the black market. He could be said to be Zhong Yutangs assistant. Thus, it was understandable for him to settle some matters for him. Its not decided, said You Mingyu with a smile. Ha ha, Lu Shu laughed coldly. Is he just avoiding me? Is he really there to report for duty? Its the same even if you talk to me, said You Mingyu. Fine. Then let me ask you. Is Nie Ting targeting me! Lu Shu did not look friendly. Didnt I just say that he was struck by lightning? Why did he have to cancel the competition? Im not too sure about this. But to be honest, if you are participating in the competition, it would be normal for it to be canceled, said You Mingyu. Lu Shu took out a trident and pointed it at You Mingyu. Think carefully before you speak. We can discuss this nicely. But I feel that between you and Heavenly King Nie, you are in the wrong. Suddenly, You Mingyu looked very fearful, but Lu Shu did not receive any distress points. Lu Shu took a deep breath and looked at You Mingyu. For some reason, he suddenly felt as if You Mingyu was enjoying this. He even seemed as if he was trying to make Lu Shu more angry Lu Shu was no longer threatening You Mingyu. You Mingyu was taking advantage of him! This made Lu Shu very unhappy He was so strong that even Zhong Yutang could not defeat him. But now, faced with You Mingyu, Lu Shu did not want to threaten him any further. He was afraid that You Mingyu would come up with some mysterious way to take advantage of him. How dirty. Lu Shu suspected that Zhong Yutang had intentionally asked You Mingyu to come and deal with him! How could you threaten someone who liked being bullied. He needed a solution quickly! Lu Shu thought for a very long time, but could not come up with a solution Even Lu Shu did not know what to do with a mysterious person like You Mingyu. Lu Shu turned and walked away. You Mingyu took out his phone and sent a message to Zhong Yutang. Hello, hes gone. Relax, nothing happened. Ha ha ha! No wonder you were so willing to deal with him! So you had something up your sleeve. Zhong Yutang burst out laughing. He was very happy. He had finally found a way to restrain Lu Shu! He was depressed everyday as the principal. He was the one who suffered as a result of the feud between Lu Shu and Heavenly King Nie. They were both bosses. He could not provoke them! The more Lu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. If Zhong Yutang continued to let You Mingyu deal with him, he would have to worry about You Mingyu taking advantage of him! But the problem was that the issue was between him and Nie Ting. Zhong Yutang was innocent. It was not good to involve the innocent. But did Zhong Yutang really go to the Capital to report for duty? Lu Shu was suspicious. Lu Shu silently returned to the laboratory. When Chen Zuan saw his expression, he stopped talking on the forum. He was afraid that Lu Shu would find out about his comments Either way, the nickname Lord Lu had been established. All the seven major colleges started to call Lu Shu Lord Lu. It would be impossible to get rid of this nickname in this lifetime. Of course, behind the mockery, everyone acknowledged Lu Shus power. There was no doubt that he was the strongest among all the students. Lu Shu said, Stay here and wait for the new teacher to come. Im going on a trip. Chen Zuan and the rest were dumbfounded. Brother Shu, are you going far away? Im going to the Changbai Mountains! Not only that, Nie Ting cannot know about this. I heard that Nie Ting is able to analyze more than a thousand surveillance screens at the same time. I have to disguise myself! Lu Shus eyes were full of murderous intent. Lu Shu returned home and packed his things. He did not want anyone to follow him to the Changbai Mountains. First, his whereabouts would be easily exposed. Furthermore, he was not sure whether the journey ahead would be dangerous. The plants in the Changbai Mountains were very frightening. Lu Shu suspected that there were man-eating plants there. But these were not important. Lu Shu suspected that the thing Nie Tings sword formation was protecting could be dangerous. The rest looked at one another helplessly. Brother Shu is going to use a disguise and secretly head to the Changbai Mountains. He is taking a huge risk! Then what do we do? Cheng Qiuqiao looked slightly worried. What else can we do? Chen Zuans eyes lit. Theres nothing wrong with following Brother Shu. Lets go! What if Heavenly King Nie discovered us? Wont Brother Shus whereabouts be exposed? Cheng Qiuqiao asked. What are you afraid of? Dress as a girl. No one will recognize you! Chen Zuan cheerily laughed. Cheng Qiuqiao was unhappy. Why do I have to dress as a girl? Then who will you act as? Ill act as your husband! Chen Zuan laughed. Fine. Then Ill act as the widow. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed coldly. Chen Zuan was silent. Suddenly, Lu Shu received a notification from Shi Xuejin. He was dumbfounded. Shi Xuejin said that he would no longer be a student in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Instead, he would teach the combat specialization What was this? Earlier, he was just an audit student. Now, he was a teacher? Were they afraid that he would cause mischief again? Or was this an act of goodwill by Nie Ting? Lu Shu felt that the latter was not possible. Someone definitely told him that it was easy for Lu Shu to make trouble as a student, but if he was a teacher, he may work hard to be worthy of the name of teacher. There was a possibility that he wanted to use Lu Shus new position as a teacher to restrict his behavior. Furthermore, he would not be able to affect activities. Lu Shu thought about it. It was possible that once he was promoted, the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges would occur again. Furthermore, when Lu Shu saw the message. He grew silent. He was to teach the combat specialization Coral was in the combat specialization? Lu Shus feelings towards Coral were very complex. When he knew that she only liked him because of the relationship between the Gungnir and the World Tree, he was rather disheartened. Now, he was neither pessimistic or optimistic. It was like when fate returned to your side after playing a trick on you. You would be afraid that it would be another trick. But he had no time to think about this now. He had to go to the Changbai Mountains! Chapter 773 - Lural Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the students of the Luo Shen Cultivation College received a notification that the competition was suddenly canceled, they received the news that there would be a new teacher. The teacher would not replace anyone. Instead, there would be a new course. There were no actual combat lessons during their first year of studies. Most of the lessons covered theory, such as the human anatomy and how to kill in one hit. At first, everyone thought that they would be fighting and killing everyday in the combat specialization. But this was not the case. The Heavenly Network wanted them to have a strong foundation in their theory. Suddenly, a new course called Combat Studies had been established. The contents of the course were summarized in a few short sentences. This course will teach actual combat tactics, how to deal with different types of Metahumans, and how to coordinate attacks. This was a compulsory course for the combat specialization, but other specializations were welcome to join. But that was not all. When everyone saw the teacher in charge, they were dumbfounded. Isnt that Lord Lu? What! Did the Heavenly Network feel that Lord Lu was so powerful that they allowed him to become a teacher? Someone of the same age as us has become a teacher Suddenly, a student from the combat specialization complained, Im afraid that my life will be in danger under him Lord Lus dark history had been exposed by Liu Li. There was even supplementary information. For example, some students reported that they had been humiliated by Lord Lu while they were in the Lop Nur remains Lord Lu had become demonized, to the point that mentioning his name could probably make a baby cry. Jokes aside, there was no doubt about Lu Shus strength. From Lord Lus experience, it was appropriate for him to teach combat. He had experienced far too many battles. As for coordinating attacks, the flood of bronze was very famous. Although everyone knew that the flood of bronze could sweep away enemies because of Lu Shus strength, it was possible that Lu Shu was talented in directing attacks. His reputation aside, everyone felt that it was natural for Lu Shu to become a teacher I feel that we should get used to calling him Teacher Lu. If not, we might get killed for calling him Lord Lu Yes, yes, yes When is the lesson? No one said anything about that. Suddenly, someone saw Coral walking into the training ground. Coral had just paid her respects to Liu Xius tomb at the cemetery. Nie Ting was paying attention to this. It was also precisely because of this that Nie Ting doubted Corals memory loss. Coral looked at everyone. What is everyone talking about? Lural, youre here, greeted someone. Coral concealed her identity here. The officials from the Heavenly Network only said that she was an exchange student. They did not reveal her identity to prevent any unnecessary trouble. The news that the Master of Gods had come to the Heavenly Network as a student sounded good, but the Heavenly Network did not recruit Class A students. On the other hand, with Corals identity as a Class A, it was easy for her to create a commotion in the Cultivation College. Coral herself did not want to be held up by others all day. Coral had never made a public appearance. Thus, no one thought much about it when she appeared as Lural. This was a name that she had given herself. She had chosen a Chinese surname. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. When she wanted to call herself Lural, Nie Ting was silent for very long Because Coral had a Luo in her name 1 , and because of her beautiful appearance, some students had secretly started to call her Luo Shen 2 . The Luo Shen in Luo Shen Cultivation College. It was said that Luo Shen was the most beautiful goddess in existence 1 . Although this was a joke, but one could imagine how popular she was in the eyes of the students, especially due to the fact that she could speak fluent Chinese. Some suspected that Lural was the fabled Coral, but no one could prove this. Furthermore, Corals typical strength was that of a Class C. There were machines that could test ones strength. Some people held their suspicions, while others discarded them. Someone once asked Coral why her Chinese was so good. She simply smiled but did not answer. But looking at her bashful expression, everyone could not help but think about what exactly had happened. What were you discussing about? Coral smiled. We just received a notification that Lord Lu will be teaching us combat. Someone said, I think that we will be tortured. When Coral heard this, she was dumbfounded. Who is Lord Lu? Hes Lu Shu. The one from the combat research specialization. But you might not recognize him. Ha ha. Anyway, your surname is the same as his 1 someone teased. But someone elbowed him. They suddenly realized that there was something wrong with Lural Everyone looked very worried. Only Coral suddenly looked happy. Really we finally have an actual combat class! Coral wanted to say, Really? Lu Shu is going to be our teacher? But this did not sound too reserved. Thus, she rephrased herself. Everyone looked at one another helplessly. Only Coral was happy. Everyone was very worried But they recalled their suspicions about Lural Her origins were very mysterious. People would normally not think much about exchange students. At most they would be amazed and say, Wow! A foreigner! There were many cases like this. No one would think that this exchange student had anything to do with the students in their school. But her surname was Lu, and had a ral in her name. No matter whether such names existed overseas, the students would definitely link this to something. Everyone had been looking through Lu Shus dark history. How could they ignore what had happened to Coral and Lu Shu in Europe? It was impossible Some students started to discuss secretly. Do you think Lural is Coral? If she is Isnt Coral a Class A? Lural is only a Class C, said another student. Could she be hiding her strength? I want to know what happened between them. I heard that the wedding was supposed to happen near the beach. Coral and Lord Lu killed a few hundred members from the Department of Faith Theory, but there are no other details. Furthermore, after Coral returned, it was as if nothing had happened between them, said another student. I understand if you want to treat each other as enemies, or show your affection publicly, but they are treating each other like strangers. I think we have to leave this question open. Lets see about it. We have no way to prove the truth. The point is, its suspicious that they are treating each other like strangers. But this doesnt discount the possibility that Lural is Coral! Coral did not know that many people were still suspicious of her identity. She was happy, but suddenly grew worried a teacher-student relationship could not happen, right? If she had known this earlier, she would have agreed with Nie Tings request to be a teacher. Chapter 774 - Was It Exciting? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The question over whether Lural was Coral or not had become the biggest mystery in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. They would not gain much by solving this mystery. Rather, many people were looking forward to hearing the truth behind this piece of gossip. Everyone was already interested in what had happened to Coral and Lu Shu back in Sardinia. An intense love, and a deadly wedding. This was like the plot of an intense love story. In the past, everyone watched Romeo and Juliet, or Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, but these stories were too far-fetched for most people. Where was the satisfaction that they derived from observing a relationship such as Lu Shu and Corals? But there was a lot of missing information. All of them were students with no resources. They did not even know what Coral looked like. Thus, they could only leave this question open. At that moment, an old man with white hair walked out of Lu Shus house. He did not seem to be carrying anything and walked out. Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan had just returned to find Lu Shu. When they saw the old man, they were dumbfounded. Who are you? But when the old man brushed past them, he fell to the ground. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were dumbfounded. What was happening? Did they run into a scammer? They might lose thousands of dollars! But before they could understand what was happening, the old man stood up. He smiled and brushed the dust off his clothes. Children, was that exciting? Life is full of surprises! With that, he left. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Cheng Qiuqiaos distress, +999! When Cheng Qiuqiao looked at the old man, he grew pale. Luckily he was fine.. Are you retarded? Chen Zuan said bitterly, That was definitely Brother Shu! Who else would be so lowly?! It cant be. Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. Brother Shu doesnt look like that. Although I dont know how he changed his appearance, but I definitely recognize that tab on his finger! Chen Zuan declared with certainty. Cheng Qiuqiao had not caught up. What tab? The fact that Lu Shu had a mask was a classified secret that they did not know about. Furthermore, the tab had always been on his left hand, but very few people noticed it. But Chen Zuan was very sharp, thus he noticed it. Ever since the wedding, Lu Shu had always worn the tab on his finger. Thanks to Cheng Qiuqiaos reminder, Cheng Qiuqiao finally understood what had happened. What, so that was actually Brother Shu He he. Even without the tab, you can tell from his personality. I will definitely recognize him! Chen Zuan laughed coldly. Wait. Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. I think Ive seen that tab before thats right, Lural from the combat specialization! Chen Zuan said, You are smart at times, but can be dumb too, huh? I guess you didnt take note of Corals appearance back then. Even if others cant guess, we know that shes Coral. I noticed the tabs on their fingers a long time ago. I dont know what happened between them. They treat each other like strangers, yet they still wear the tab on their fingers. How did Brother Shu only remove the tab from the can without opening it? Cheng Qiuqiao asked curiously. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Brother, weve both gone through nine years of education. Why is your worldview so different from mine? Lu Shu headed towards the LianyungangCKhorgas Expressway in the north. Now, he had taken the appearance of an old man. He could not buy a long-distance ticket if his appearance did not match the one on his ID. Thus, he could only use another method. He would take the bus and pass by the identification checkpoint. He would then board the train after that. In reality, many drivers liked to pull in these kinds of passengers. When the system was flawed, drivers could often pocket the train fare from their passengers. There were still seats available when Lu Shu boarded the train. He slowly sat in the middle. Lu Shu had thought about going to the Changbai Mountains for a very long time. If Luo Nan had not suggested that they go to the Kunlun Mountains, he would already be in the Changbai Mountains. The current Changbai Mountains was not just an area that people could not approach. It had been completely sealed off by the Heavenly Network. According to locals in the area, the creatures in the Changbai Mountains had mutated at a very fast pace. They had become extremely dangerous. A few days ago. Lu Shu had seen a post on the Golden Foundation. The user said that it had saved a penguin which had been covered in petroleum and was on the verge of death. It had floated to a fishing village near Rio de Janeiro. The fisherman had spent a week cleaning it before releasing it back into the ocean. But due to the magically rich era, the penguin became intelligent. It crossed a distance of 8000 kilometers and overcame obstacles like fatigue, disease, natural predators, and so on to return to the village. There were times when Lu Shu was touched. There were too many instances of cheating around the world. Now, as everyone was protecting themselves from mutated creatures, nature gave humans a surprising gift of warmth. What exactly was in the Changbai Mountains? What creature had gained Nie Tings attention and protection? Lu Shu had looked through some records regarding the Changbai Mountains. There were two main strange things about the Changbai Mountains. One was the sea monster in the Heavenly Pond. The other was a place called Rice Bowl. According to the information that Nalan Que had analyzed, Nie Tings sword formation had nothing to do with the sea monster and the Rice Bowl. But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly received a notification. The secret behind the Ancient Yi Clan is in the Changbai Mountains. This was a very strange notification. There was no number attached. Lu Shu did not know who had sent this notification. Lu Shu had never told any outsiders that he was going to the Changbai Mountains. He felt that this was just a coincidence. If he ended up not going to the Changbai Mountains because of this notification, the sender would be shooting themselves in the foot, right? He felt that it could not have been Nie Ting. He would never do such a thing, to hide his head but show his tail. So, what was in the Changbai Mountains? For some reason, Lu Shu felt some danger. Thus, he did not allow Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan and the rest to follow him. But after he received this notification, he grew even more uncertain. It was as if an even greater danger was waiting for him. Thus Lu Shu decided not to go Why did the Great Lord go? To destroy the Heavenly Palace! What if you can never return? Then I will not go! Chapter 775 - Lu Xiaoyu, Who Did Not Bargain Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Lu Shu, he was willing to go to dangerous places. Earlier, he had wanted to destroy Nie Tings sword formation. He purely wanted to humiliate Nie Ting. Lu Shu felt that he was a very pure person. If he was humiliated, he would bear a grudge. If others did a favor for him, he would pay them back. He often felt that he was a pure person who separated himself from lowly interests. There was nothing wrong with this. It was often very convenient for him. But with the current situation, Lu Shu did not feel so pure. Furthermore, there was danger ahead then he would not go! Who are you talking to? Are you telling the truth when you say that I will be able to understand the secret behind the Ancient Yi Clan? I, Lu Xiaoshu, do not believe this! Lu Shu was sure that the message was not from Nie Ting, as he had not received any distress points from Nie Ting recently. He did not know what Nie Ting was busy with. Since he had advanced to Shen Cang Jing, he should be out killing enemies, right? Why was he so quiet now? If it were Lu Shu, he would first kill the Bishop. After all, he was not a good person. It would not be wrong to kill him. But there was no news from Nie Ting. Lu Shu did not know what he was up to. At first, Lu Shu had thought that with Chaos, he would be able to be on par with Nie Ting. During that period of time, Lu Shu felt that he was full of energy. It was as if he could defeat ten Li Yixiaos. He could show off wherever he went. But now, the boundary of his Seal of Lands had been pushed out. He had even helped Nie Ting advanced to Shen Cang Jing But he remembered that Nie Ting had allowed him to become a teacher. Not bad. To be honest, Lu Shu felt that there was no need for both of them to continue this conflict. On one hand, the cause of this conflict was an act of goodwill. Although he did not want to become a Heavenly King, Nie Ting had felt that it was good to give him to position of Heavenly King. He did not expect Lu Shu to cause so much mischief either. On the other hand Lu Shu felt that he could not defeat the Shen Cang Jing. Lu Shu returned home. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were resting their chins on the railing. They were dumbfounded when they saw Lu Shu return. They were still discussing how to follow Lu Shu to the Changbai Mountains. Chen Zuan happily teased Lu Shu, Old man, why are you back? He took out his phone and started to film. If you fall down again, I have footage. You cant fool me! Slap! Lu Shu slapped Chen Zuans head. Cheng Qiuqiao was gloating over his misfortune. I told you not to hit on girls anymore! From Chen Zuans distress, +333! Lu Shu looked at the 333 distress points and felt that something was wrong. Why so little points? He looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Did he take half of the 666 points produced? How did you recognize me? Lu Shus expression darkened. Evidently, they had recognized him. Cheng Qiuqiao would not have said so otherwise. Chen Zuan laughed with disdain. No one can be as lowly as you. I see that youve become more reliable recently, huh. With that, Lu Shu returned home. He returned to his original appearance and kept the mask in the Seal of Lands. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao whispered outside, Do you think that Brother Shu is back because he cant get his mind off Coral? Cheng Qiuqiao cheerily laughed. Brother Zuan, I see youre not done yet. Discussing gossip about Brother Shu behind his back I think so too. Lets lie low and observe him, said Chen Zuan softly. Lets apply for his lesson and see how it goes. At night, Lu Xiaoyu dragged Lu Shu to buy clothes. Lu Shu did not understand why. I already have a lot of short-sleeved shirts. Theres enough. Lu Xiaoyu insisted. No. Now that youre going to be a teacher, you have to dress formally. You cant allow your students to laugh at you. Becoming a teacher had suddenly become a grand occasion. Lu Shu had not thought about this at first, but Lu Xiaoyu insisted that he could no longer think like a student. It was not that Lu Xiaoyu felt that his fashion was not good. Lu Xiaoyu felt as if she was finally able to do something for a major event in Lu Shus life. When she was young, white shoes were trending among students. Lu Shu bought her a pair of white shoes because he wanted her to have a normal childhood, where people cared about her and bought her new clothes and shoes. Now that Lu Shu was going to become a teacher, Lu Xiaoyu did not care about anything else. She just hoped that she would be able to do the same for Lu Shu. In the market, Lu Xiaoyu dragged Lu Shu along in all directions. A dress shirt looked too mature for an 18 year old. Leather shoes did not seem appropriate either. She felt that these clothes looked very awkward on a casual person like Lu Shu. In the end, she chose a collared short-sleeved shirt. A collar was a very mysterious thing. It was as if one would look more official just by adding a collar. Of course, they passed on the hipster collars. Lu Shu just could not appreciate them. The clothes were not cheap. It cost 699 dollars. In the past, Lu Shus most expensive short-sleeved shirt only cost 88 dollars. It became 66 dollars after Lu Xiaoyu bargained. But this time, Lu Xiaoyu did not bargain. The salesperson smiled. You can take a look at this row of clothes. They are all on discount. Lu Xiaoyu calmly rejected. I dont need any discounts when I buy clothes for him. The salesperson was dumbfounded. Lu Shu was puzzled as well. Lu Xiaoyu usually loved to bargain. But to Lu Xiaoyu, she felt that if the price was reduced, so would her intentions. When Lu Shu told You Mingyu that he was willing to take up the position of teacher for the combat specialization, You Mingyu emphasized that he could no longer be a student if he became a teacher. Lu Shu personally agreed to this. Right after Lu Shu agreed, the Heavenly Network sent out a notice. The competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges will resume as planned When Lu Shu received the notification, he fell silent. It was as if someone was saying, Are you sure that you dont want to be a student? Let me confirm with you again. Are you very sure you dont want to be a student. Okay. Then we will resume the competition Lu Shu was slightly annoyed The moment the notification was sent out, the Cultivation College forum was flooded with posts. Earlier, everyone had still been wondering whether the competition had been canceled because of Lord Lu. Now that Lord Lu had become a teacher for the combat specialization, the competition would resume as planned Not even a ghost would believe that this had nothing to do with Lord Lu! Lord Lu 666! Lord Lu is amazing! We actually saw a person single-handedly control school activities in our lifetime. This deserves to go into the history books! In the summer of 2011, Lord Lu used his position to sweep across the Cultivation Colleges. As a result, the competition between the colleges was canceled. A few days after, Lord Lu became a teacher for the combat specialization and the competition was resumed. Long live Lord Lu, who united the nation Chapter 776 - A Red String Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the morning, the students in the Luo Shen Cultivation College were rushing about. There was lodging in the college. Only students like Lu Shu who lived in Luo City would go home everyday. Most students decided to stay on campus. There was a bus route from Luo City to the Cultivation College, but it would take 45 minutes to reach the college. Thus, it was understandable that many students decided to stay on campus instead. The food in the Cultivation College was good. There were four canteens and each canteen had their own specialties. They opened at 6am and the Cultivation College students started to stream in. The hot pepper soup in Canteen 1 was the best. The youtiao 1 in Canteen 2 was delicious. The lunch in Canteen 3 was very generous, while you could eat chicken leg for dinner at Canteen 4. This was a summary that the students had come up with. Some students bought youtiao in Canteen 2 before running one kilometer to Canteen 1 to buy hot pepper soup or soy bean milk. In the past, the Daoyuan Class was very strict. But the rules were relaxed once they entered the Cultivation College. Everyone had become full-fledged warriors. Even the Heavenly Network was not as harsh as before. A student was eating a bun while walking along the corridors. Suddenly, he was shocked. Lord Lu is coming! Shh! Do you want to die? Ahem, Teacher Lu is here? His lesson is at 5pm. Why is he here so early? In the Cultivation College, students would attend cultural classes in the morning. They would only study their specializations in the afternoon. Lu Shus course was an elective. It was compulsory for the combat specialization, but optional for the rest of the students. But there was a problem no one expected that the entire school wanted to apply for this course! Everyone warned against taking this course as they were afraid of the dangers. But secretly, almost everyone had applied for the course. It was not that everyone was a masochist. To the students, Lu Shu was like a legend. Behind his dark history, he had fought countless battles. To be honest, Lu Shu had killed more people than they thought. The students could not understand how an expert had appeared among their generation. Of course, they did not know that Lu Shu had gone to the Collection of Gods alone. They did not know that he had entered the territory of the soldiers of the sea alone, and somehow killed the small white fish To be honest, Lu Shu still did not understand why that small white fish was so weak. It was mysteriously eaten up by Chaos But even without these achievements, Lu Shu was now famous among the seven major Cultivation Colleges. No one could see him as an ordinary student. Thus, there was an endless stream of students who applied for his course. The system almost crashed the previous night. But some students were very smart. They did not apply for the course, but they would sit in. After all, there were so many people. Who would be able to tell that they had not officially applied for this course? It was 5pm. The students were all supposed to go to their respective elective courses. There were many other elective courses, such as The Art of War, The History of War, Western Culture, Appreciation of Music, etc. But all the classrooms were empty. When the elective teachers walked into their classrooms, they thought that they had entered the wrong classroom. Why were there so few people? One teacher was dumbfounded. Where is everyone else? They have all gone to attend Lord Lus first lesson This happened to all the other electives. Lord Lus first lesson had attracted the entire school population. All the students gathered in the training ground. There was almost not enough space for everyone. On the other hand, the elective teachers supplied Lu Shu with an endless stream of distress points One of the teachers sighed and smiled. Then lets go and take a look. This teacher was tall. His glasses made him look like a scholar. There were many of such teachers in the Cultivation College, to the point that the students were used to it. Everyone was curious about how the Heavenly Network had recruited them. In reality, while they were preparing for the Cultivation College, Nie Ting had personally visited many teachers to invite them to leave the mountain area. He had to visit them multiple times before they were willing to come. As for those who fished for fame and compliments, they completely rejected the offer. This teacher was slightly helpless, but was not angry. He walked in front. A few students followed him to admire Lord Lus elegance. When they reached the training ground, they were shocked. They saw ten thousand students silently sitting in the public square outside the training ground there was no more space to sit in the training ground. Only Lu Shu was walking around. He passed by every single student. He had an A4 piece of paper that said, Come, scan the QR code and we can be friends! From Hu Xiaonians distress, +199 Mr Hu Xiaonian was dumbfounded. Was Lu Shu really teaching? As Lu Shu was walking, he suddenly saw Coral beside him. He was dumbfounded. He took a deep breath and said, Come, scan the QR code and we can be friends! Okay. Coral smiled and nodded her head. She scanned the QR code and they brushed past each other. The students had really wanted to see how Lu Shu would react when he walked past Lural. But everyone was disappointed. It was as if they were really strangers. They had come here for nothing! Many people had attended this course to see this happen! Suddenly Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Coral took off the tab! Have they truly broken up? No, said Cheng Qiuqiao with a determined look. I saw her yesterday. When I took a closer look, she was still wearing the tab. But today, its gone. Hm? Do you see that red string around her neck! Chen Zuan looked. He thought about it and recalled that Coral had not been wearing anything around her neck until now. After all, Corals skin was pale. The red string was very striking against her complexion. She might have attached the tab to the string around her neck, said Cheng Qiuqiao confidently. They were like professional gossipers who discussed affairs that had nothing to do with them. All the young people nowadays were the same. They sat in class and wrote notes to one another. They talked about gossip. They would even write out lyrics. Thinking back, they seemed very boring, but back then, they always enjoyed it. This was the meaning of youth. Everyone in this Cultivation College would become the backbone of the forces that protected this land. They would have to face blood and swords, as well as sacrifices and choices, but right now, they could still bask in the sunlight. It was as if their youth would never end. Chapter 777 - Great Battle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu held the QR code and allowed everyone to be his friend. This was also the first time Lu Shu knew that there was a limit on the number of friends one could have. He could only have 5000 friends In the past, when Lu Shu looked at his timeline, it seemed as if he could have countless friends. If not, how could Weibo 1 maintain its business? But reality seemed to be rather harsh. When Lu Shu saw that he had reached the maximum number of friends, he was slightly annoyed. With this, his long journey to lead by example had ended just a few steps in. He slowly walked to the front of the crowd. Everyones eyes were on him. Lu Shu never thought that a day like this would come, when so many people came to listen to him teach. He was very excited. Although the profession of a teacher was looked down upon in recent years, Lu Shu felt that the passing down of knowledge was very important. Without teachers to impart knowledge, what would happen to the culture of the human race? Everyone was waiting for Lu Shu to open his mouth and teach. They wanted to hear Lu Shus combat experience. It may prove useful one day on the battlefield. But at this moment, Lu Shu looked down and started to type on his phone The students started to discuss among themselves. What is he doing? Hes not taking attendance, is he? Probably not. The lesson would be over once hes done marking attendance Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise. Lord Lu has posted something! Everyone was dumbfounded. What was this? Everyone was attending lessons! Why did you post something? Everyone hurriedly looked at their phones. Those who did not become Lu Shus friend looked at the phones of the people beside them. They were still rather upset that they could not be his friend. How nice it would be if they were able to see Lord Lus posts! They wanted to be the first to receive information, and not rely on secondary sources of information like now. They looked through their timeline and were shocked. They tapped to reveal the full post. Do you want to shower with me . . . . . . In the sea of knowledge? From Liu Lis distress, +131! From Chen Zuans From Everyone gasped in shock. What you must be crazy! Brother, ten thousand people have come to listen to your lesson. Are you really going to seduce people now? The people who had envied those who were added as friends returned to their seats. The students beside them calmly looked at them. Do you want to be his friend instead? No thanks. He waved his hand. Im good. Suddenly, Chen Zuan commented, I want to see you shower. Cheng Qiuqiao gasped in shock. Brother Zuan, even the gods cannot save you. Lu Shu looked up and glanced at Chen Zuan. Suddenly, he said, We will begin the lesson now. I would like to invite Chen Zuan to demonstrate an attack. Chen Zuan felt goosebumps forming. He really did not want to go. But with Lu Shu smiling at him, he did not dare to avoid him. The fatty forced himself to go up and stand beside Lu Shu. Lu Shu slapped the back of his head and said to everyone, The enemy will usually not come up to you like that. You cannot be merciful on the battlefield. The mercy of others will become your suffering. Dont try and be a saint. Has a saint ever gone on the battlefield? If he did, he would be dead a long time ago. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! What was this retaliation? Chen Zuans expression darkened. No one spoke. Lu Shus words made sense, but you evidently just wanted to hit him! Cheng Qiuqiao could not control his laughter. Lu Shu looked at him. Cheng Qiuqiao, come up here. Cheng Qiuqiao slowly walked towards Lu Shu. Chen Zuan was very happy. Ha, time for me to gloat over your misfortune! It was best to have someone to share the same fate as you during times like this. Chen Zuan had thought about why he often acted dead, but he could not control himself But it was fine now. At least he could share some of the stress with Cheng Qiuqiao. Lu Shu suddenly said to Cheng Qiuqiao, Come, punch Chen Zuan. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Why do you want to hit me? Chen Zuan held his neck. His face was red with anger. Shouldnt you hit him?! The students looked at Lu Shu and the rest joking around. Everyone knew that you had to be close enough to joke around with your friends. There were very few people in the species research specialization, but they were very close to one another. After the initial commotion, Lu Shu officially started his lesson. He looked at the ten thousand students and suddenly said calmly, Perhaps there are many of you who want to go into battle. But most of you have not experienced the battlefield. The cruelty of the battlefield is much worse than you expect. So you must be very sure of what you will face. I was not joking around with you just now. You absolutely cannot be merciful on the battlefield. Your foolishness will become your cause of death. Lu Shu did not teach actual combat strategies. He could not teach them all his techniques. He could not teach moves from the Hall of Swords or celestial map. What he could teach was the attitude they needed on the battlefield. Lu Shu talked about what he had experienced in the Beimang remains. He talked about the greenhouse flowers he had encountered, as well as how his mentality changed after seeing the skeleton horsemen. He even talked about his battles with Chang Henyue, a foreign agent. Of course, he talked about how he discovered his status as a spy because of a signal flare. At the same time, he talked about how the spy was willing to sacrifice his own life. Lu Shu talked about the lives that had been lost to tell the students that if they wanted to go into battle, they had to be ready to lose their lives. He did not preach. Instead, he used his experience to teach everyone. He even talked about the change in his mentality in the form of a story. All the students were engrossed in his story-telling. Mr Hu Xiaonian, who had been listening by the side, smiled. Although he has not taught any strategies, he has a good approach. His story-telling skills are not bad. Maybe even better than mine. He turned and walked back to the staff room. As he left, he heard Lu Shus calm voice. In a battle, the most important weapon is not your wisdom, nor the sword in your hand. It is the determination to walk forward. Hu Xiaonian stopped and smiled. In the past, he had thought that even in the magically rich era, their wisdom was very valuable. Thus, it took three tries before Nie Ting successfully invited him out of the mountains. This was their pride as scholars. But now, Hu Xiaonian could see a new generation being formed. It was an unprecedented generation that was full of vitality. He had to redo his lesson plans. They would welcome the oncoming Great Battle with this new attitude. Chapter 778 - Sorry To Disturb You, I Will Take My Leave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Lu Shu was teaching, a student suddenly raised his hand. Teacher, were you nervous when you killed someone for the first time? Everyone had started to naturally call Lu Shu teacher. This meant that the students had started to acknowledge him. No matter whether the students still doubted Lu Shus identity as a teacher, or whether Lu Shu would be able to deliver high quality lessons in the future, everyone now felt that what Lu Shu was teaching was still acceptable. Of course. Lu Shu thought about it and said, The first person who I killed was the spy called Chang Hengyue. That night, I sat at the Beimang remains and thought about it. I only understood in the morning that once you encountered an enemy, you would die if he did not. Back then, I did not think about killing people. Why did I kill him? But later on, I realized that no one can escape by sheer luck in this era. Lu Xiaoyu silently listened to him. After he had returned from the Beimang remains, he had allowed her to train and even participate in battles. He even brought her along to the Salt Lake remains. Back then, when Lu Shu had told her that no one could escape by sheer luck in this era, Lu Xiaoyu did not pay much attention to it. But thinking about it now, Lu Shu was probably worried that Lu Xiaoyu did not have the ability to deal with this era. Thus, he had made the painful decision to expose her to battles. But Lu Xiaoyu did not care much about it. Lu Shu had been too worried. For some reason, it was as if she was not repelled by this. She was ready to fight for Lu Shu at any time. Lu Shu was about to end the lesson when suddenly, a female student raised her hand and asked, Teacher, do you have a girlfriend. Did you have a girlfriend in the past? How long have you been single for? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. How long Ive been single for? Its as if youre asking for my age. The students laughed. What was this model answer? But there were times when the teachers humor could help the students to form a favorable impression of the teacher. Lu Shus first lesson was over. This was his first time as a teacher. He did not know whether he had taught well. But the moment the lesson ended, everyone applauded him. The applause was not particularly loud. He had not reached the point where everyone revered him. He did not have the qualities that made everyone fall for and kneel down to him. But this was a sign of acknowledgment and approval from the students. Suddenly, two quotes started to trend on the forum. Everyone was talking about Lu Shus lesson. The first quote was, Has a saint ever gone on the battlefield? If he did, he would be dead a long time ago. The second quote was, In a battle, the most important weapon is not your wisdom, nor the sword in your hand. It is the determination to walk forward. Suddenly, many students changed their biographies to these quotes. They hoped that one day, they would be able to step on the battlefield and have the same determination that Lu Shu had. On the other hand, Coral sat among the crowd and looked at Lu Shu with stars in her eyes. That was the person who she liked. This young man was teaching a crowd of ten thousand students. He was also a bright star in the night sky. But now, she was rather worried. A teacher-student relationship could not be allowed. It was taboo both overseas and in China. A group of students was discussing their views about todays lesson. The most common comment was, If I were to enter the battlefield with Lord Lu, I will definitely While everyone was still very excited, everyone suddenly realized that Lu Shu had uploaded a new post. Courage is knowing that you will lose even before you begin, yet you still go for it. No matter what, you will persevere till the end. You will rarely win, but there will also be times that you will win. Everyone who saw the post was dumbfounded. Why did Lord Lu suddenly become so serious? Was he working to be worthy of the name of a teacher? His words sounded logical. They saw Lu Shu upload another post. Some common sense. If revenge breed revenge, will there ever be an end to it? Thus, I suggest that if you have any grudges, kill that person in one blow. Everyone gasped in shock. Was this really common sense? Lu Shu alternated between chicken soup and common sense posts. No one knew whether they should block him He had taken great pains to build his image as a teacher, but it all collapsed with a crash On the other hand, Lu Shu felt as if he had finally found a platform to share his wisdom! Now, his greatest obstacle was the limit on the number of friends he could have. Lu Shu felt that he had to create another account and add the remaining people as friends. This way, the students would not miss out on his wisdom. They would be able to avoid detours on the path of life! Suddenly, he received a notification. He remembered this ID. It was a merchant on Weibo. Back then, Lu Shu had added merchants as friends to earn distress points. But Lu Shu could not understand. Why did a merchant message him? He opened the message. The merchant said, You post so many trivial things. I dont even post as much as you even though Im a merchant. Lets remove each other. Goodbye. Lu Shus expression darkened, What was this?! Lu Shu wanted to find this merchant! He could not take this anymore! At night, Lu Shu uploaded posts as he scrolled through the Cultivation College forum. He wanted to see how everyone had praised his lesson Little Fury took its small bag and secretly walked out. Lu Shu looked up and glanced at it. Are you done with your homework? Are you going out to play? Little Fury quickly wrote, I finished it, I finished it! Okay. Go. Lu Shu looked down at his phone. Its a mess outside. Come back after ten minutes. From Little Furys distress, +299! Ten minutes was not enough! Also, no matter how much of a mess it was outside, could it be more dangerous than back home? But Little Fury did not talk back. It had a motive tonight. It hurriedly ran towards the apartment where Coral was living in. Little Fury secretly squatted beside the foot of the wall. It activated its ability to control dreams. A dim purple light shone from the purple tuft of hair on its head. But Little Fury seemed to have run into an obstacle. Its ability to control dreams did not seem to work on its target. To be honest, Little Fury was not planning anything. It had just heard that this girl had lost her memory. It wanted to see whether it was real. But it did not expect that her willpower was so strong that it could not enter her dreams or put her to sleep. Suddenly, she let her guard down and allowed Little Fury to enter her dreams. Little Fury looked at the girl in front of it in her dream. She did not seem to have been affected. She was awake and smiling at it. Little Fury knew that it had been seen through. It tried to act dumb. Sis, do you want to buy digital coins? Coral was dumbfounded. What do digital coins do? It can make you stronger! Little Fury proclaimed with a serious tone. Coral thought about it. Then Ill take 20 million. Little Fury was dumbfounded. It had never met such a headstrong person in dreamland. I dont have so many digital coins. Sorry to disturb you. I will take my leave. Little Fury realized that it could end this dream. Coral laughed softly. Dont leave so quickly. Are you the squirrel in Teacher Lus home? Can I ask you a few questions? Chapter 779 - Global Crisis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Capital, Lingjing Lane. Shi Xuejin sat beside Nie Ting. Nie Ting closed his eyes to rest. He was stabilizing his class. He could now live normally. But once he gathered magical energy, it would create a conflict with the rules of the world. This was something he did not expect. I dont know when my house will be done either. Shi Xuejin said sadly, The foundation was only done yesterday. I had to hire a master to redesign the courtyard. I had to find professional supervisors and construction workers as well. It was not cheap. You may not know, but the price of construction materials have increased recently Nie Ting closed his eyes. His eyelids twitched, but did not speak. Two hours later, Nie Ting suddenly said, Shouldnt you be supervising the works at Liuhai Lane? Im here to settle the bill with you. If not, what will I do if you destroy the courtyard again in the future? Shi Xuejin said, Let me tell you, Ive thought about it. We can make this room smaller Nie Ting said, Who do you think sent the message to all the large organizations? Why did all the Heavenly Kings receive the same message? Even large organizations overseas received it too. The message said that the secret behind the Ancient Yi Clan is in the Changbai Mountains. Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. I dont know lets talk about the layout of the master bedroom Nie Ting expressionlessly looked at Shi Xuejin. Shi Xuejin slowly lowered his voice. The one behind this said that the secret behind the Ancient Yi Clan can be found in the Changbai Mountains. Is there a possibility that this is nonsense? Is the mastermind targeting the person in the Changbai Mountains? Not possible. The sword formation has not moved, which means that no one has entered. No one knows what exactly is inside either, said Nie Ting. This conspiracy is too sudden. No one has understood what is going on. Then we shall quietly observe. Shi Xuejin said, What if you are being targeted? After all, Nie Ting was officially recognized as the strongest expert in the realm of cultivation. The other large organizations dreaded him. If they were not able to advance to Shen Cang Jing in this period of time, working together to get rid of Nie Ting might be their best option. But the problem was, how many Class As did they need to kill a Shen Cang Jing? The large organizations were probably aware of the reality. Unless someone is certain that you can no longer attack, thus they are no longer paying attention to you. If not, how can you stand others entering the country and into the Changbai Mountains with your personality? Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows. The Puppet Masters. The Puppet Masters were from the exiled land. From the information that they had, the strength of the exiled land was greater than that of Earth. Thus, they had guessed that the Puppet Masters were protecting the stability of Earth, because they knew what would happen if it cracked. But the Puppet Masters probably knew more than this. For example, they might know that the Shen Cang Jing on Earth were in an awkward position where they could not attack. If the Puppet Masters were behind this, they had to be on the alert. After all, no one knew what they were scheming. To kill Li Xianyi? It was possible, as they said that the secrets behind the Ancient Yi Clan would be revealed. The Golden Foundation would be the most interested to find out. To kill Nie Ting? It was possible as well. Increase our levels of preparation, said Nie Ting. If they are willing to act recklessly within our borders, they have to be prepared to die. Wait. Shi Xuejin was suddenly dumbfounded. You arent thinking about making a move, right? Do not do that. We still have a long way ahead of us Link up with that old man. Nie Ting shook his head. He did not directly answer the question. Instead, he changed the subject. Tell that old man not to break through first. The Heavenly Network still needs his Class A combat power. This might delay his progress. After all, we are asking him to stagnate. But after this crisis is over, the Heavenly Network will do its best to help him advance. I hope that he will understand. Shi Xuejin sighed. He told me yesterday that he was willing to stagnate. There is no harm in protecting the Heavenly Network for another sixty years. These sixty years will be the end of his lifespan. If Chen Baili also advanced to Shen Cang Jing, the Heavenly Network would lack strong combat power. But Chen Baili did not mind. He was willing to stagnate and continue to protect the Heavenly Network. But there was another problem. He had advanced to Class A in his older years. If he had not advanced, there was a possibility that he would die immediately. His advancement to Class A added another 60 years to his lifespan. But if they continued to delay, no one knew whether he would still be able to advance to Shen Cang Jing. This was a crucial decision. Faced with the more desirable choice of advancing to Shen Cang Jing, Chen Baili chose the other option. He doesnt want us to be too worried. He doesnt want us to take offence as well. He thinks that Shen Cang Jing is not pleasing to the eye when compared to the Classes ABCDEF. Since we need him now, he is fine with staying a Class A. Shi Xuejin sighed. Yesterday, he suddenly told me that since were all going to die, what can be better than dying for your country? Nie Ting looked at Shi Xuejin. What did you say? Shi Xuejin said, I said, sugoi 1 then he told me to stop praising him in Japanese Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin did not know that Lu Shu had also received the same message. But as everyone was ready to go to the Changbai Mountains, Lu Shu did not even plan to go there. It was obviously a trap. He, Lu Xiaoshu, would not fall for it. Lu Shu turned off his phone and was about to start singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star when he saw Little Fury walking back dejectedly. Lu Shu was curious. I told you to play for only ten minutes, but youve been out for an hour. What happened? Little Fury drooped its head. It looked very sad and did not reply Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt that something was not right. Little Fury had never shown an expression like this. Did it get bullied outside? Lu Shu quickly asked, What happened to you? Little Fury wrote. Im distressed! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why? This is my first time not having enough digital coins in stock! I will never be able to recover from this! Little Fury wrote. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then, his expression darkened. So you dare to change your tone now, huh? Little Fury did not reveal what Coral asked it. Lu Shu also did not know that Little Fury had appeared in Corals dreams. This was a secret between Coral and Little Fury. No one else would know what they had talked about. Chapter 780 - Luo Shen List Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu suddenly felt as if he had reached a new stage in life. In the past, he had nothing to do everyday except to wait for lessons. Lu Xiaoyu looked on helplessly as she saw Lu Shu preparing for lessons instead of singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Lu Shu knew that there were times in your life when everyone liked you. But when you reached the next stage of life, people would start to hate you. However, Lu Shu felt that this was not important. From the beginning, he had always done what he thought was right. He had suddenly become a teacher. He even felt stressed when he uploaded posts. There were times when he pondered whether it would be inappropriate for him to post such things but he still posted them anyway. This was a mysterious responsibility. Lu Shu knew that if one day, he accepted the position of Heavenly King, he would have to fight for that glory. It was the same now. Xiaoyu, Lu Shu called for Lu Xiaoyu. Do you think its okay for me to talk about the Koh Chang Island remains tomorrow? I was thinking that I should talk about the secret practitioners and the large organizations separately. Then, I will talk about how the remains work. Lu Shu had even created notes for his lesson plan. He had listed down the details he wanted to talk about in his book. Lu Shu thought that Lu Xiaoyu would laugh at him and mock him, but she did not. Lu Xiaoyu took the book and read its contents carefully. After 30 minutes, she looked up and said, The gargoyles indeed have low intelligence, but you cannot let them misunderstand that they can exploit their lack of intelligence to defeat them. Or you could tell them that the creatures in the remains may have higher intelligence in the future. Lu Shu nodded his head. Indeed. He wrote everything down. He had planned to talk about the Koh Chang Island remains over the course of six lessons. At first, he thought that he had nothing to talk about. But he realized that no matter whether it was the secret practitioners or the large organizations, he had a lot to analyze. For example, Aimi who depended on others for a living, Meng Jingchan who had the ambition to become stronger, and others who tried their luck. The students may run into them in the future. Of course, there were the large organizations as well. Furthermore, exploring remains was as dangerous as walking on a steel wire. Some overseas organizations may not agree with Lu Shu. They felt that they were just walking on a steel wire. If they were not careful, they would fall into an endless abyss. But Lu Shu was doing acrobatics on the steel wire and had no respect for the wire Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. Why hasnt the species research specialization teacher arrived? Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. How would I know? Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were having fun. They were very free, while everyone else attended their elective lessons. Cao Qingci read her book. Lu Xiaoyu was not interested in talking to them. In the past, someone had said that it was impossible to recognize everyone in school. After all, their lessons were different, and they lived in different places. School life outside lessons was still dull in the Cultivation College. There was no way to recognize everyone. Beauty lists and ability lists were the topic of discussion. Everyone said that these things were simply jokes and were impossible to create as no one had the time to do them. But they had made a wrong judgment. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were very free To the two of them, the ability list was not important. Lord Lu was officially recognized as the strongest, while Cao Qingci was second. Was there a need to rank the others? No. They were more interested in the beauty list Chen Zuan had derived gain by misfortune at the Kunlun Mountains. He was full from the magical liquid. At first, he had wanted to train and digest the liquid quickly, but it was of no use. He could only slowly digest. They had returned from the Kunlun Mountains half a month ago, but he had only digested one-third of it. According to Lu Shus calculations, Chen Zuan could use the liquid to advance to Class B. Cheng Qiuqiao was very envious. After all, who did not want to advance to Class B? At this rate, Cheng Qiuqiao would need at least half a year to advance to Class B. This was the average rate of progress for Class A aptitude geniuses. Perhaps there would be an influx of Class Bs in the Heavenly Network six months later. Chen Zuan had been forced by Lu Shu to train. He did not have Class A aptitude, but now, the latecomer had surpassed his predecessors. Brother Zuan, said Cheng Qiuqiao enviously. That magical liquid is too effective. Your rate of progress is about the same as mine now. You may even be able to surpass me in two days. If you are successful, you may even advance to Class B in half a month. Does Brother Shu still have the magical liquid? Chen Zuan looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. We are brothers. We will go through thick and thin together. I still have two-thirds of the liquid in my stomach. Do you want one-third? Cheng Qiuqiao was so disgusted that he could not eat for three days. How disgusting! To be honest, Lu Shu did not expect a greedy eater like Chen Zuan to receive such decisive help in his lifetime. Thus, Lu Shu felt that there was no need for young people to talk about losing weight. What was that old saying right. It is a blessing to be able to eat! While the species research specialization had no teacher, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao visited every specialization. They actually summarized a list of beauties. Of course, they had to give it a good name. It was called the Luo Shen List. Number One, Lu Xiaoyu. Number Two, Coral. Number Three, Cao Qingci When Lu Shu saw this list, he stared at them. You two have a strong urge to survive It was a fact that Lu Xiaoyu and Coral were very pretty. But it was not realistic to say that none of the other students in the Cultivation College could rival their beauty. There were still a few beautiful people in their batch. But in the end, Cao Qingci was third Cao Qingci had good qualities, but she did not fit the traditional meaning of pretty. She did not care about this either. But what made Lu Xiaoyu surprised was that after the list was posted on the Cultivation College forum, there was an endless stream of distress points on Lu Xiaoyus page She only earned ten or 20 distress points per person, but many people contributed to the points. The page was filled with feminine names. Lu Shu did not think that they envied her. They were simply complaining that they did not get on the list, while Lu Xiaoyu did. It was the kind that they would forget about after one second. But even then Lu Xiaoyu could advance to Class B very soon! Chapter 781 - A Farce Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu silently looked at the distress points. After that, he hid in his room and fed Lu Xiaoyu with fruits. Lu Xiaoyu was now a Class C, but she was earning distress points from 70 thousand people in the Cultivation College. Lu Shu had never encountered this situation. If he could earn distress points from so many people earlier, he would have advanced to Class B a long time ago. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu knocked on his door. Lu Shu, why has my strength suddenly increased? Lu Xiaoyu had realized that there was a pattern behind the increase in her strength. She knew that it was because Lu Shu had fed her fruits. But Lu Shu had never explained to her where the fruits came from. Lu Xiaoyu felt that something was fishy But Lu Shu would never tell her. If he did, the fact that he was earning distress points through her would be exposed. Suddenly, Lu Shu had a strange idea. He walked out and turned right to the apartment where Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were living in. They were eating takeaway food when Lu Shu came in. They were very surprised. Brother Shu, why are you here? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Have you ever thought about creating a handsome list? And putting me as first? Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were shocked. Brother Shu, we cant! Weve been cast aside by a lot of female students. If the male students become our enemies as well, we wont be able to live anymore! Cheng Qiuqiao said, Brother Shu, we cant use our conscience like that. The list needs to be official Lu Shu looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. One awakening fruit! Cheng Qiuqiao said, Okay, Brother Shu. I will do it tonight. Cheng Qiuqiao kept to his word. Lu Shu was in first place, Chen Zuan was in second place, and Cheng Qiuqiao was in third place But Lu Shu did not earn any distress points. When the list was posted on the Cultivation College forum, it did not garner any attention everyone knew how annoying Chen Zuan was. With Chen Zuan on the list, was the list still reliable? Cheng Qiuqiao mocked Lu Shu. Brother Shu? Although the list has no public credibility, we still did it. We put in a lot of effort! Where is the awakening fruit you promised us? Lu Shu went into the house and took out a peach from the fridge. He put the peach in Cheng Qiuqiaos hand. Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. Brother Shu, although Ive never eaten an awakening fruit, I know what it looks like. This is a peach that has undergone an awakening. Its called an awakening fruit for short, said Lu Shu expressionlessly. From Cheng Qiuqiaos distress, +666! So you didnt even think about giving me an awakening fruit from the beginning, said Cheng Qiuqiao bitterly. To be honest, Lu Shu had thought about giving Cheng Qiuqiao an awakening fruit. It did not have much use to him. He could not sell them either. Thus, he felt that it was acceptable to use the fruits to buy more distress points. This was not a rash decision. Lu Shu was very clear about the value of the awakening fruits. But only Cheng Qiuqiao did not have the aptitude for awakening. If things continued this way, Lu Shu was afraid that Cheng Qiuqiao, who already had low self-esteem, would feel inferior. Cheng Qiuqiao had always protected Lu Shu. Even in the Cultivation College, he had gotten into unresolved conflicts because others had made malicious remarks about Lu Shu. Lu Shu said that the Kunlun Mountains were dangerous, but he still decided to go. Everyone followed him without looking back. Back then, when Cheng Qiuqiao asked Lu Shu what specialization he had applied for and Lu Shu replied the species research specialization, Cheng Qiuqiao followed him too, even though he was a Class A aptitude genius. Lu Shu was stingy, but he was very generous towards Lu Xiaoyu. When Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan played games in his house, he felt that they could be considered friends. Lu Shu once felt that this world was very cold, but this did not mean that he would become a selfish person. Thus, Lu Shu had thought carefully about exchanging an awakening fruit for distress points and it did not seem too excessive. On one hand, he could earn distress points, and on the other hand, he could give away the fruit. But the list was of no use! Cheng Qiuqiao walked away, slightly dejected. Lu Shu stopped him. Make a proper list and kick Chen Zuan off the list. Cheng Qiuqiao turned around and was shocked. A white fruit flew towards him and he caught it. He was pleasantly surprised. Lu Shu started to walk back into his room. Back in the Lop Nur remains, Lu Shu and Chen Zuan had found a silver tree. Not only did he store the tree in the Seal of Lands, he had found four fruits on the tree as well. He confirmed with Little Fury that they were awakening fruits, and not poisonous food. Little Fury was an expert in appraisal. Not only could it determine whether something was poisonous or not, it could even determine what abilities it could awaken. Lu Shu felt that he should give Cheng Qiuqiao the awakening fruit as soon as possible, and not when he was a Class B. There would be a risk that he would be intertwined with the element. Lu Shu returned to his room and looked at the Golden Foundation forum. Suddenly, there was a new trending phrase. A treasure belonging to the Ancient Yi Clan is in the Changbai Mountains! Lu Shu was puzzled. Who was behind this? At first, he wanted to reply to the message and use the distress points to figure out the sender. But the message was very mysterious. There was no way to even reply. He could not call the sender either. It was as if the sender did not want to communicate with him. But the information that he had received was that the secret behind the Ancient Yi Clan was in the Changbai Mountains. Why was there a treasure now? This felt like a Wuxia 1 drama that Lu Shu had watched before. A legendary secret book had appeared, and people started to kill one another. Lu Shu felt that this matter was not as simple as they had thought. They were all adults. It would be hard to trick them. They would react just like Lu Shu, who had decided not to go But when he saw the reactions on the Golden Foundation forum, he was shocked. Many people were discussing about going to the Changbai Mountains together! Are they not afraid to die? Lu Shu was shocked. With Nie Ting there, are they not scared of death? But he knew that they were simply discussing this. No one would actually go all the way there because of one piece of news. But Lu Shu felt that it was not so simple. He had personal experience. This message was far too mysterious. Lu Shu suddenly felt that this commotion would become more serious. The mastermind behind all of this would also slowly be revealed.. Chapter 782 - Mutated Plants Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Luo Shen List and the Handsome List had become a farce. No one acknowledged their reliability, as there were only ten people on the list. Thousands of others were not on the list. The list was nothing more than a joke. Just as Lu Shu had said, unless the list was made by the heavens, people would only take a casual look at the lists. Lu Shu felt it was a pity that he could not make use of the opportunity to earn more distress points. Of course, he shared the distress points that Lu Xiaoyu earned. The both of them could use the distress points that she earned. When Lu Xiaoyu earned 100 points, the both of them would earn 100 points each. This made up for some of Lu Shus regret. That night, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to the mountain. Lu Xiaoyu was only a step away from Class B, but Lu Shu did not allow her to advance so quickly. He was scared that a Heavenly Vision would occur. Technically, Heavenly Visions would only occur when one advanced to Class A. But when Lu Shu advanced to Class B, a Heavenly Vision occurred, even if it covered a radius of only three kilometers. The celestial map and distress points were very mysterious things. It was as if they had surpassed the limits of human intelligence and were thus able to create even more strange things. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus celestial maps were positive and negative respectively. One represented light and the other represented darkness. Thus, Lu Shu guessed that when Lu Xiaoyu advanced to Class B, she would also induce a Heavenly Vision. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to a deep part of the mountain and fed her an abyss fruit. Suddenly, everything within a three kilometer radius fell silent. Everything lost its color. All the creatures within the three kilometer radius were unable to see anything outside. It was as if all the radiance in the world had been lost. Some small animals were running within the forest. They were unprepared for the sudden darkness and ran into trees. Big Cat and Naughty Pig, who had been playing in the mountains, ran towards Lu Xiaoyu. It was as if they had sensed the presence of their owner. Big Cat and Naughty Pig greedily sucked in the air, as if it was their favorite food. But Lu Shu was not affected. Everything was still the same to him. It seemed like Lu Xiaoyus technique would never affect him. As expected, Lu Xiaoyu had invoked a Heavenly Vision when she advanced to Class B. Lu Shu could not help but think about how powerful their techniques were. No one would be able to do this except for the two of them. It was as if they were born to be better than others. The Heavenly Vision slowly vanished, but the darkness did not return to Lu Xiaoyus celestial map. Instead, it was channeled into Lu Shus celestial map. Lu Shu felt it in his own celestial map. The stars flickered, as if they were breathing. The dark material entered the celestial map and became part of the celestial powers. To Lu Shus shock, he realized that the second star in the fourth level of Nebula lit up. The Sparrow Shade, which had 72 strands, started to rotate and form a ball. When it stopped, Lu Shu discovered that there were now 144 strands. Lu Shu counted very carefully. Yup, 144 strands But Lu Shu was very puzzled. This had never happened to him. After all, Lu Xiaoyu had advanced so many times, and this was the first time she had invoked a Heavenly Vision. Her advancement in class had helped him as well! The techniques from the celestial map were very mysterious. Suddenly, he had a bold idea if Little Fury was able to advance, would it be able to help him as well? This helped to balance things out for Lu Shu. After all, Lu Xiaoyu did not seem to encounter any bottlenecks when advancing, while he had to experience all the emotions at every stage. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Er can you control three souls? Lu Xiaoyu nodded. The third black hole has appeared. But there are no souls of creatures who have just died around here. We need to go back before I can try it out. It was now dawn. After the mysterious incident, the small animals all ran away. They did not dare to stay within this three kilometer radius. The animals had become more intelligent. The arrival of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had activated their sense of danger. When Lu Shu was walking down the mountain with Lu Xiaoyu, he realized that when he passed by a tree, the leaves and branches retreated to the trunk. It was as if they were avoiding them. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Had the plants around Luo City started to mutate? He raised his hand and used the Sparrow Shade to break the tree into pieces. He dug the soil near the tree and discovered two rabbit skeletons. This was a potential threat. Humans might be mysteriously attacked if they came here in spring. Now, it was only able to attack small rabbits. It might be able to attack humans in the future. But someone said that ever since the animals became more intelligent, there were fewer cases of humans being attacked by sharks. A scientist once said that sharks were very picky animals. Many sharks only bit humans once and then left. It was very rare for sharks to eat humans. It was said that this was because there were too many impurities in the human body. If sharks could speak, they would express their disgust after one bite and swim away Many studies revealed that sharks were not interested in humans. Most only bit humans or swallowed a body part. But how did people die? When a human was bitten by a shark underwater, the shark would swim away in disgust, but other sharks would be attracted by the smell of blood. They would take one bite and swim away. Another shark would come, take a bite, and swim away They swam away because they were unable to bear how disgusting humans tasted. Now, when sharks saw humans, they knew that it was something they did not like. They would swim away with a disgusted expression. They did not even need to have a taste. Of course, this was more of a joke than the truth. The reason why many people died from shark attacks was because of shock and blood loss. Needless to say, after the natural order had been subverted, humans did not just face danger. There were also jokes and news But something else had happened. In the southwestern region, the dandelions had mutated. In the past, people liked to blow dandelions. But now, when the seeds came into contact with the skin, a large area would become red and swollen. The pain was similar to being bitten by a scorpion. In the northern grasslands, there had been two instances of wolves attacking herds in the past two months. The Heavenly Network had taken great pains before they were able to exterminate the wolves. Chapter 783 - The Incantations Type Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Once Lu Shu reached home, he started managing all the Spirit Qi that he could control from within his Seal of Lands. This could probably be considered one of the most serious matters he had ever done. He channeled some Spirit Qi from the wilderness into the cities and concentrated most of it in Luo Shen Cultivation College and areas populated with secret practitioners. Thanks to the rats, most of the vegetation had been eaten up. Thus, Lu Shu could have a peace of mind when he poured in the Spirit Qi. In fact, Luo Shen Cultivation College was situated in a Spirit Qi-rich area as a result of the remains. Thus, there had been special projects arranged by the Heavenly Network on the prevention of mutated creatures in the region, so as to avoid similar disasters as what had happened at Liu Lis and Jiang Shuyis houses. Speaking of which, Liu Li was rather happy at the moment despite his old villa being destroyed. Now, the concentration of Spirit Qi at his new house had far exceeded the average level elsewhere. This had rendered his land more than one billion bucks in value. Of course, that had to be attributed to Lu Shu. Although he refused to admit it, the magical land he had given to Liu Li and Jiang Shuyi was indeed priceless. And now, Lu Shu could ensure that there were no mutated creatures anywhere near Luo City. At this moment, Lu Shu started wondering whether the mighty creator of the Seal of Lands had performed similar deeds before, which had resulted in humans becoming much more intelligent than other species. In the meantime, the Heavenly Network had also noticed the influence of the growing Spirit Qi on human society. Many had become stronger, and even those with low aptitudes had benefited from inhaling Spirit Qi as well. Furthermore, the rich were also willing to reside on magical lands despite their inability to draw energy from Nature. Nonetheless, for humans, the main improvement lay in the intellectual aspect as compared to other animals. According to research conducted by the Heavenly Network, residents of magically rich lands, or those who had stayed in the vicinity, had experienced an increase in IQ of around 10 to 20 points on average. Moreover, similar findings were revealed in foreign countries too. For instance, children who were diagnosed with dyslexia had become noticeably better at reading after some time in magically rich lands. Such academic findings were often available for sharing purposes, as they were not essential for ones survival, but helpful in establishing a good image of the various organizations. Nevertheless, special cases such as dyslexia were rarely reported in China because those patients would often be dismissed as simply being stupid Yet, just when Lu Shu was busy transferring the Spirit Qi, he noticed a blast of energy waves from the lane beside his house Wait, was it not the house in which Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were staying? In the next moment, he saw Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao pushing each other out of the house, wrestling together. Immediately Lu Shu recalled his consciousness back to his physical body and ran out of his house. He shouted at the two boys, Stop pushing! Then, the two guys began to kick each other Lu Shu rubbed his temples in annoyance. Stop kicking too! To his astonishment, the two of them started spitting at each other while standing still Lu Shus face went dark. Oi! Stop! Whats going on? Cheng Qiuqiao replied angrily, I asked Chen Zuan to help me remain conscious by providing external sounds while I swallowed the awakening fruit, just in case I get assimilated with the element. That made perfect sense. Lu Shu once faced the same crisis as well. Eventually, he regained his consciousness with a drop of Lu Xiaoyus tears. Then? he asked. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly turned to Chen Zuan and stared at him with fires burning in his eyes. Then, this fellow kept singing songs after I ate the fruit. Although I was not assimilated by the element, the element had almost been assimilated by the song Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He turned to Chen Zuan and said, Youve changed my impression of you! Then, he asked Cheng Qiuqiao, What song did he sing? After a long pause, Cheng Qiuqiao hummed a small part of the song, as if he was extremely embarrassed by it. The little conch shell goes di di di, making the seagulls go wild in sky. The little conch shell goes di di di, making the sea waves ogling at shore 1 Lu Shus mouth twitched a bit as Cheng Qiuqiao repeated the lyrics. What the hell was with that ogling? However, once Cheng Qiuqiao sang the song, two sparrows, who were flying cheerfully around the branches just one second ago, suddenly plunged towards the ground as if they were drunk That caught the three of them off guard. Lu Shu immediately reached out to catch the sparrows. He shouted, Is this a new power you have awakened?! Fortunately, the tree was not that tall. After a short moment, the birds flew away again, as though everything that had happened earlier was a mere illusion. But the boys did not believe that it was that simple. They walked towards a taller tree. Lu Shu glanced up at the flock of sparrows perching on the tree branches and said, Try again. Sing it silently in your heart. Cheng Qiuqiao obeyed. But nothing happened. Thus, Lu Shu asked him to sing aloud. Just as before, all of the birds in the tree collapsed towards the ground, as if they were unable to stand his singing. Lu Shu caught the birds one by one in his hand and set them free again. Then, he told Cheng Qiuqiao in a firm voice after taking a deep breath, Confirmed. Its your new ability, though Id say its quite unique indeed Chen Zuan! Im not done with you! Cheng Qiuqiao roared. Then, the two of them started wrestling again. But Lu Shu had a strange feeling about it. He had never heard of any incidents similar to this one. Thus Chen Zuans singing must be very powerful! Honestly speaking, Lu Shu was very eager to conduct an experiment right now. He wanted to ask someone else to eat the fruit and see what kind of power he would awaken to. It was possible that the abilities developed would be related to interfering with the activity of birds, just that Cheng Qiuqiaos was more special in the sense that he had to chant a few lines of incantations first. Luckily, they were in an inland city. Otherwise, Lu Shu would really love to see the effects on sea waves when Cheng Qiuqiao sang it to the sea Speaking of which would it affect humans too, since it worked on birds?! Or other creatures like gargoyles? While there were elemental types of Metahumans, such as the fire and the thunder-types, people around Lu Shu had awakened to more interesting ones. For instance, the little fatty was a gifted eater, and Cheng Qiuqiao Could he be counted as a wizard? Or rather, the incantations type? If this power was really effective on humans, Lu Shu highly suspected that Cheng Qiuqiao would be chanting incantations behind Chen Zuan when the latter flew in the sky after the two had ascended to Class A For some reason, Lu Shu was really looking forward to seeing that in person At this moment, a person entered their sight from outside the yard. Lu Shu recognized him at once. Hey! The dishonest seller! From Zhao Yongchens distress, +399! Lu Shu had never expected to meet him there. Then, a thought struck him. Are you a teacher now at Luo Shen Cultivation College? Zhao Yongchen replied with a genuine smile. Correct. I will be teaching the students in the Investigation class and the Species Research class. I left as soon as my wounds were healed. In fact, my foundation has been destroyed in the battle in Africa last time, and now, fortunately, I can still be of some use. Lu Shu went silent. That could explain the absence of their teacher as Zhao Yongchen had been in the process of recovery. Chapter 784 - Feng Yeming the Gamer Boy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, heroes like Zhao Yongchen were not few in number. Many of them had had their foundation harmed in exchange for the greater benefit of their organization. Then, they would be honored and respected. Lu Shu admired them too because it was unimaginably difficult to be willing to put ones own life at risk for a selfless cause. In any case, however, the reality was cruel as Zhao Yongchen could no longer ascend beyond Class C. Currently, most organizations had developed far enough since the start of the magical era decades ago and many of them would soon witness a boom of powerful individuals. Members who had one or two years of cultivation experience would be able to reach Class C or even higher levels in the near future. This was not just a possibility, but more of a certainty. As a result, Class Cs would no longer be as precious as before. Even the little fatty Chen Zuan was about to become a Class B. To the rest, cultivation was synonymous with an abundance of opportunities, as long as they were still alive. But to people like Zhao Yongchen, there was no more hope for them. They could only watch as their comrades became stronger over time. In other words, they had no future. Lu Shu pondered about how to help them overcome that, although the solution was rather simple for him C the refresher fruits. However, the question was, how to do it without exposing this secret of his? Would he be willing to offer his refresher fruits if Liu Xiu were still alive? Probably yes, as Liu Xiu had saved his life. Without Liu Xiu, Lu Shu would probably have died back then. Nonetheless, Liu Xiu was a special case as he was the only one who had saved Lu Shu. Yet Lu Shu still hoped that he could help the others. Zhao Yongchen had no idea what Lu Shu was thinking about. Suddenly, he asked, Lu Shu, will you be interested in running a mini mart with me? It may get rejected by Zhong Yutang if I propose it by myself. But with you, hell probably nod his head. Dont underestimate the potential profits that can be earned as a mini mart owner. Let me explain Hey! Dont walk away from me! Lu Shu went home. He was slightly annoyed. After the farce caused by Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, he had been approached by Zhao Yongchen for some mini mart business plan! Based on Zhao Yongchens personality, it would be impossible if he was not planning to sell fake products! Honestly speaking, though, Lu Shu had indeed entertained the possibility, but then he realized that even he would not be able to persuade Zhong Yutang. Or rather Zhong Yutang would probably send You Mingyu to find trouble with Lu Shu again. On the same day, competing teams from other Cultivation Colleges had arrived in Luo Shen Cultivation College one after the other. Luo Shen Cultivation College had been selected to be the hosting campus because of its central location in the country which made traveling easier for the candidates from various colleges. As Lu Shu was standing along the corridor outside the lab, he saw a group of people passing beneath him. Lu Shu had never seen them before. By now, almost every student at Luo Shen Cultivation College had attended Lu Shus lessons. Thus, the fact that Lu Shu found them unfamiliar meant that they were from other schools. The leader was a young man. As though having sensed that Lu Shu was looking at him, he looked up and stared right into Lu Shus eyes. Judging from his face under his cap, the man should be around 21 to 25 years old. To Lu Shus consternation, the man had a set of earphones around his neck and a keyboard in his hands. He looked more like a professional e-sports player. Nevertheless, his energy waves were close to the peak of Class B! The young man smiled at Lu Shu. His look was as warm as a friendly boy next door. After a short pause, Lu Shu said, You forgot to zip your pants. From Feng Yemings distress, +88! Lu Shu drew a startled breath. So this was the Feng Yeming that everybody talked about? But he did not look anything close to a Heavenly King in this kind of attire! He was more like a gamer boy! This was pretty scary, actually. If Lu Shu had managed to guess his age correctly, that would mean that Feng Yeming had probably become a Heavenly King in his early 20s, or even earlier. No wonder Chen Baili had once told him that Feng Yeming was not fond of violence, as it was probably because he was too busy with gaming! As the team leader, Feng Yeming looked more fashionable than his team members in his bright yellow hoodie and sweatpants. Even his keyboard was hot pink. Lu Shu was confused. Why was he here, since he was not from Luzhou Cultivation College? In fact, Lu Shu was the reason. On the Cultivation College forums, many stories had over-exaggerated how cruel Lord Lu was. Thus, when Feng Yeming was busy playing his game, the principal of Luzhou Cultivation College suddenly paid him a visit in person and requested him to follow the students, just in case Lord Lu would inflict harm on them as well. Moreover, the situation was the same for many other Colleges too Actually, the principals of most of the colleges were very familiar with Lu Shus personality as they were key members in the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu continued looking at Feng Yeming, but the latter dismissed his joke with a wave and left with his team. In fact, Lu Shu was rather amused to learn that one of the Heavenly Kings was a gamer boy Could he be a pro in e-sports? In the past, Lu Shu had played one round of a shooting game at an internet cafe in the Capital and he was the Champion of the entire server. Suddenly, feelings of admiration welled up in Lu Shus heart. Even though he was a Heavenly King, Feng Yeming could still be himself and play his games, and Nie Ting had never forced him to go overseas. So why was Nie Ting so pushy about Lu Shu? At this moment, Lu Shus phone rang. He picked it up and heard You Mingyu ask, Well, which team are we sending for the competition, Lu Shu? The Species Research Specialization, of course, replied Lu Shu, Do you have any objections? Yes, I do. Violent objections, said You Mingyu. Lu Shu paused for a long moment Ha, no choice then. He replied in a firm voice, It has to be the Species Research Specialization. Else, Im not joining. This was a perfect chance for gaining distress points! Even if he was not joining, Lu Xiaoyu could help him do the same job as well! You said it yourself You Mingyu emphasized, though he was slightly disappointed for not being able to piss off Lu Shu. But jokes aside, all the colleges were worrying about Lu Shus decision at the moment Perhaps, only Lu Shu could make the entire system of colleges so concerned Chapter 785 - Lu Shu’s Script Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The inter-college competition had attracted much attention. All the students were putting great emphasis on it, as if their failure in the contest would bring shame to their beloved school. Even the non-participants shared the same sentiments. They would celebrate with great pleasure if their school team won, and feel sad if it lost. Some people even expected their school to retain the championship title throughout their college years, so that they could proudly introduce themselves as alumni of the champion college when they went to work at the Heavenly Network in the future In addition, every team had specially appointed people in charge of updating the respective schools about the information of other teams as well as the current situation at the contest, so that their fellow schoolmates could remain up to date even from thousands of miles away. Every school had their own uniform. For instance, Feng Yemings was of bright red. In this color, the entire team was easily recognizable and seemed to be in high morale, as if they were shouting out proudly which school they were from. Furthermore, there were dramatic slogans printed on the front of their uniform that spelled out Passion and Glory When the six teams gathered at Luo Shen Cultivation College, all of the participants were inspected under the spotlight as if they were some celebrities. Their personal information was exposed by their schoolmates, including who was a top Class C, who had awakened to the power of air controlling, and who could create blasts of air remotely to collaborate with flying dagger users. Then, their age, height, weight, hobbies, birthday, number of ex-girlfriends and the reasons for the breakups were also attached below All of a sudden, the atmosphere heated up. Furthermore, on the cultivation college forums, over 70,000 students were voting for their favorite players in the contest. Among all, Wu Haosu from Luzhou Cultivation College and Bai Nuo from Northwest Cultivation College were the most popular, and they had received a similar number of votes. Wu Haosu was a boy and Bai Nuo a girl, but both of them were of Class A aptitude. Besides, they had awakened to extraordinary powers too. Moreover, they had one more thing in common: their beautiful, idol-like looks. In fact, they were not the strongest in terms of abilities, but this world was a superficial one that solely focused on looks In the meantime, students at Luo Shen Cultivation College were casual spectators. Neither did they have teams to support, nor did they feel any need to get involved. In their words, Lord Lu had to take the blame because their school had been exempted from the contest due to him. For the students there, the greatest joy of the day was Lord Lus Actual Combat lessons as part of their elective program. Not only could they gain combat experience through his lectures, they would also be able to hear about interesting gossip of many organizations from Lord Lus storytelling sessions. As for the Koh Chang remains, Lu Shu had mainly talked about the Collection of Gods, as well as the Pledge. He had also mentioned how secret practitioners tried to survive in this cruel world. Certainly, though, he had used them as negative examples and warned his students not to follow them. Today, he would start on the stories in the Lop Nur remains and things that happened outside the remains. His lessons were engaging and informative at the same time. Most people chose to attend his class out of sheer curiosity, but many of them stayed due to interest because Lu Shu unfolded before them a world they had little knowledge of. Sometimes Lu Shu would invite special guests as well, including Cheng Qiuqiao, Chen Zuan and Cao Qingci, to share about their mission experience that was available for public disclosure. That had piqued the interest of most students. For teenagers, their greatest motivation to explore the world was an insatiable sense of curiosity. When Lu Shu was narrating about the Koh Chang stories, one student interrupted him and asked, Mr Lu, you talked about how the Pledge enslaved secret practitioners to extract broken magical weapons for them, but you did not explain how you dealt with the matter in the end. So, did you liberate all of them? Or did you simply look on? By logical deduction, Mr Lu should probably uphold justice, as that had always been advocated for in the Heavenly Network. Passion and justice, this should be their values at all times However, it would be understandable if Lu Shu did not take any action. After all, he was outnumbered, and Lord Lu was only a Class C back then. In the next second, Chen Zuan almost laughed out loud. Mr Lu did not save them, nor did he look on. Instead, he chased the Pledge away and continued enslaving the secret practitioners I heard that those practitioners are still going to the Golden Foundation to complain about our Mr Lu even till today. All the students in the lecture hall were shocked What the hell? This was not going according to the script they had expected! How desperate those secret practitioners must have been at that time?! Lu Shu turned to Cheng Qiuqiao, his face expressionless. Punch him. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. With a loud bang, Chen Zuan was thrown backward by more than four meters before he could even react. Cheng Qiuqiao had finally taken his revenge and was able to vent his grudges against Chen Zuan. His punch was so fierce that it almost made Chen Zuan vomit the undigested magical liquid in his stomach From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Over the past few days, Cheng Qiuqiao had become increasingly angry as he thought about his power awakening experience. All the students listed on the college board belonged to either fire, air, earth or thunder type. But what was he? The incantations type! The Little Conch Shell! And to make matters worse, a messed up version of it! In the past, Cheng Qiuqiao had been a very good boy who would not even utter a curse word. But now, the incantations he was supposed to chant were full of vulgarities! Yet, it would be a powerful skill if he could command the sky. But the thing was, how could he show this on the stage? Moreover, none of his opponents had reached Class A, meaning none of them could fly, so what was the point even if he could control all flying objects? But after that, all of them had a new understanding about Lord Lu. Now, it seemed totally understandable why Lord Lu had been banned from the contest! The students could not help but start wondering how many more secrets Lord Lu had hidden in the other stories of his It was said that Lord Lu had once used a gold bar as a ruler during one of his drawing lessons. Thus, the story about how he got the gold bar must be a very gory one! Quietly, Coral sat among the class and listened to Lu Shus stories. She knew she had been in some of his experiences as she had paid full attention to all the details. It did not matter because one day she would remember everything, and Lu Shu had never forgotten any of it. It was in this environment that all the other cultivation colleges were busy preparing for this inter-college contest, while Luo Shen students had the luxury of listening to stories and leading a carefree school life as if nothing special had even happened. Chapter 786 - Are You Cheating?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The students at Luo Shen Cultivation College had gradually become used to Lu Shus unexpected plot twists. Actually, to them, the inter-college contest did not seem that impressive after they had seen the greater world outside through Lu Shus stories. This was because in reality, your opponents would never care about your life, unlike in school. During this period of time, they felt as if they had experienced all the dangers and miracles that had happened to Lu Shu. Thus, they felt even more uninterested in the upcoming contest In the meantime, students from the other cultivation colleges were busy voting for their favorite candidate. In fact, there were not many of them in total, and most people would definitely vote for their own schoolmates first. However, they soon realized that there was not a single candidate from Luo Shen Cultivation College on the list! What was going on? They had heard that Luo Shen Cultivation College had planned to send five people from the Species Research Specialization, but afterwards Lord Lu was banned from the contest. Thus, they were unclear about the current situation. Would they send another team? Anyway, they could not possibly send a 4-people Species Research team! In any case, without Lord Lu, Luo Shen probably had no chance of getting the championship this year. However, the other schools soon realized that Luo Shen students were not interested in voting for candidates from other colleges either. Every vote counted, as that could widen the gap of the number of votes between close rivals! Some people tried to lobby Luo Shen students into voting for their members. Wu Haosu from our Northwest College is not only a handsome guy, but a powerful man as well. He killed three Class Cs of another organization during his mission last year! They talked for so long just to emphasize how impressive their team member was. Then, the Luo Shen students would log into the forums and sent posts along the lines of Wu Haosu is so cool. Then, how about the voting? They did not vote for a single person at all. Having seen this, Luzhou College thought that their Bai Nuo had a better chance. But Luo Shen students response to them was the same. That made the other schools rather upset. Since you were not sending any candidates for us to vote for, what was wrong with you voting for ours? Although we understand that Luo Shen was not participating in the contest this year, could you at least do something instead of slacking off? A student complained impatiently after wasting so much saliva in lobbying, Whats wrong with your Luo Shen College? You havent even finalized your list of participants and all of the students here seem totally uninterested in the contest. Do you not have any sense of honor? We have Class B(s) 1 , replied Luo Shen students. Ha, so you are really sending in your Species Research team. But even with Cao Qingci on the team, why do you think a four-people group can defeat ours? We have two Class Bs, explained Luo Shen students. Wait, what? Whos the other one? other students asked in shock. In the past, they only knew that they had two Class Bs, Cao Qingci and Lord Lu. So who was the third one? Were they kidding?! After a while, they finally coaxed the information out of Luo Shen students C Lu Xiaoyu had ascended to Class B as well! In fact, Lu Xiaoyu was famous across all three states for beating up everybody during the military camp. Yet, she was only a Class C then and now she was a Class B! The students from the other colleges started to calculate. In fact, all the other candidates were Class Cs. Casting Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao aside, who could be defeated by one Class C each, they might still win if the remaining members focused on Cao Qingci and Lu Xiaoyu! Even if they had two Class Bs, nine Class Cs could still win against one Class B due to the drastic difference in number! In the meantime, however, Lu Shu was playing Chinese chess with Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. They bet five bucks for each round. Cao Qingci was reading quietly beside them. The book in her hands had changed to Einsteins Relativity from A Brief History of Time. None of them paid any attention to the noise outside. The chess game was a rather intense one. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao felt as if they had been tricked as Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu could coordinate with each other too well. Not only so, Cheng Qiuqiao was targeting Chen Zuan too Chen Zuan did not have good game ethics. He always wanted to recall his step after realizing that he had unwittingly helped his opponents. At this moment, Cheng Qiuqiao would stare at him coldly. No retraction of a chess move. Do you not know that? But Chen Zuan was very cheeky. Cheng Qiuqiaos words had no effect on him at all. At first, Lu Shu was not bothered to interfere either. But when Chen Zuan lifted up his chess piece after realizing that he had helped Lu Shu, Lu Shu looked at him expressionlessly and said, No moving of a chess piece after retraction. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Lu Shu at once, while Cheng Qiuqiao stared at him in astonishment. As always, Brother Shu had better ways! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! The little fatty obeyed reluctantly. At this moment, the expression on Chen Zuans face suddenly turned strange. He sat uneasily in his seat and his face had turned red. After a short pause, Lu Shu warned, You are dead if you dare to shit in the lab. Immediately Chen Zuan dashed to an unoccupied room in the lab and shouted, Im going to break through! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other in surprise. Indeed, it was about time. Unexpectedly, though, his breakthrough had happened so casually. Meanwhile, Luo Shen students were still arguing with the other colleges that victory would be theirs with just two Class Bs in the contest. In any case, it was an honor by itself that they had two Class B batch mates in their school. At this moment, however, they heard wild, loud laughter from somewhere in the school building. HAHAHAHA, I, Chen Zuan, have become a Class B too! That was totally unexpected. A Northwest College student had just posted that We can exhaust you with long battles even if you have two Class Bs After a moment of silence, a Luo Shen student replied, Now we have three Chapter 787 - The Storm Is Coming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the news that Luo Shen Cultivation College had three Class Bs suddenly came out, there was only one line in other students minds: Your college was cheating! If they still had a chance to win against two Class Bs through prolonged battles, defeating three Class Bs was way beyond the ability of any of the schools. At first, they regarded Luo Shen Cultivation College as the most insignificant rival, but it turned out that they were actually the greatest. Indeed, it was at that moment that all the other students suddenly felt that they were going to face the final boss of a video game. Moreover, there were three bosses in total. That got everybody confused. Why was everyone around Lord Lu so powerful too? But there was no concrete evidence that Chen Zuan had truly ascended to Class B. After all, all Class A aptitude geniuses had met him at the military camp and they all knew that Chen Zuans aptitude was not as good as theirs. Hence, he had even been despised as someone who relied on unscrupulous means. There were rumors that he had joined the line of Class A aptitude geniuses only because of his connection with Chen Baili. Otherwise, his sudden appearance in the team would be inexplicable. Yet, this fellow, whose aptitude was worse than the rest, had actually attained Class B before the others! What the heck? Did he feed on magical stones all day? He must have been snacking on magical stones 1 to accelerate his cultivation! Nonetheless, at this moment, many Class A aptitude geniuses still refused to believe that Chen Zuan was officially a Class B. They told the other students, They must be bragging. We shall not fall for their lame tricks. In fact, all teams would conduct situational analysis prior to the contest. Thus, thanks to the information provided by Class A aptitude geniuses, all of the teams were aware that Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan were not a threat as the former had yet to awaken to any powers while the latter was not equipped with Class A aptitude. As for the rest, Cao Qingci was a difficult opponent and Lu Xiaoyus combat abilities after her recent ascension remained unknown. At the start, all of them were full of confidence and none paid attention to Chen Zuan. But it was precisely this guy that had attained Class B ahead of the rest What a joke Hence, all of them had decided not to believe that Chen Zuan had ascended to Class B. It must have been a lie! But at this moment, someone posted photos in which the little fatty was testing his various physical abilities in the training room following his breakthrough. That could not be fake. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was confused. Why had he received so many distress points when it was Chen Zuan who had successfully ascended? However, what he did not know was that many people had attributed Lu Xiaoyus and Chen Zuans class ascension to him. Honestly speaking, they had a point. Lu Shu felt as if he was a parent because not only did he have to cook for Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury everyday, he also had to prevent the fights between Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan. Now that the two best friends suddenly became enemies, Lu Shu was having quite a headache. It was also at this moment when Lu Shu suddenly noticed a change in popular topic on the Golden Foundation forum. At first, it was only rumors along the lines of Go to the Changbai Mountains now! There are treasures there! While some people joked about forming teams to search for the treasures, none of them made any moves because they found the credibility of the information questionable. But today, another anonymous account started posting about myths of the Changbai Mountains, and claimed that the rumors could be true. Lu Shu was sensitive to manipulation of public discourse and he believed that there was someone behind this as well. Moreover, those people were spreading the news through seemingly unreliable myths. It was highly likely that their hidden intentions would be exposed one day, so Lu Shu believed. Nevertheless, some people entertained the idea. There was a post that went, Actually, why not just go and take a look? Just take it as a holiday. We can enter via Port Artyom and head southwest straight into the Changbai mountain range. In any case, I dont think the Heavenly Network would block us outside their territory. Then, we can wander around in the mountains and try our luck there. Anyway, the scenery itself is worth the trip. That provided safe route for the entire cultivation world to enter the Changbai Mountains. In addition, the range of activity of the Red Sparrows only covered the northwestern parts of Russia, and Port Artyom was beyond their territory. However, there were other small-scale organizations scattered in other parts of the country and it seemed that the Red Sparrows had no intention to wipe them all out. Immediately Lu Shu called Li Xianyi to express his concerns, and the latter had also confirmed that there was an increase in the number of unknown accounts on the Golden Foundation forum recently. In the past, the Golden Foundation had promised that they would not track every user account. But they certainly had to pay close attention to the ongoing discussion that was causing a wave in the public. Li Xianyi said, I will have my eyes on this matter myself. In any case, we will spare no effort in finding out the truth about anything related to the ancient Yi Clan. When I am free, I will visit the Changbai Mountains personally or arrange a meet-up with Nie Ting to sort out everything. By the way, have you got your sword spirit yet, old man? asked Lu Shu. Yea, replied Li Xianyi with a laugh, Youve made a huge contribution to our Hall of Swords. You are the pioneer of a new way of cultivation. Well, asked Lu Shu, What can your sword spirit do? How is it like? Then he heard Li Xianyis hearty laughter on the other side of the phone. My sword spirit can transform into swords of will. When it attaches to my flying sword, it adds immense power to my sword. Thus, I would say, I am much more confident in winning against the Puppet Masters now! Speaking of which, how about your sword spirit? Lu Shu laughed with a guilty conscience. Haha, same as yours, of course Apparently the old mans sword spirit was in the shape of a sword, and only Lu Shus was in human form. Moreover, his was not that reliable There was no way he would admit what his sword spirit was capable of. Moreover, no one else knew that sword spirits could be like that besides those present at the battle between him and Satan. After he hung up the call, Lu Shu walked out with mixed feelings. He felt unfair for himself because the old mans sword spirit was clearly much more powerful and cooler than his! Then he eavesdropped on some other students conversation. I heard that the entire Luzhou team is in the Internet cafe right now. Do you think all of them have been influenced by Heavenly King Feng Yeming? Haha, lets go and take a look. Have you ever seen a Heavenly King playing PC games? Never for me, at least. Lu Shu thought about it and decided to follow the group for a look. Until then, the streets around Luo Shen Cultivation College were bustling with businesses as the stall owners were all aware that those cultivation students could make a lucrative market. The internet cafe was right beside the black market and it was always occupied by secret practitioners on usual days. As soon as Lu Shu entered the door he sensed a strong smell of cigarettes and heard loud shouts of cursing. It appeared that the competitive PC games had pissed off some players. Lu Shu looked over and, to his surprise, it was the five candidates from Luzhou that were causing the commotion. Among them, four were burning in fury, while Feng Yeming was seated calmly like a gentleman. Lu Shu silently approved his good public manners. Then, after two minutes, he suddenly realized that Feng Yeming was the one being chided Chapter 788 - Feng Yeming Who Had Materialized the World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shus first impression of Feng Yeming was a hidden genius in the e-sports circle. He imagined him to be an e-sports lover who had no choice but to give up his gamer dream due to his role as a Heavenly King. After all, when Lu Shu met him for the first time, the way he carried his mouse and hot pink keyboard looked very professional and confident. But never had Lu Shu expected that his deductions were all wrong! Truth be told, he was not familiar with gaming. Thus, he could not tell whether Feng Yemings skills were up to standard. Nevertheless, Lu Shu had some general knowledge about games, such as guarding the highlands. He had learned this from Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, and had even watched them demonstrate in the lab. Yet, Feng Yeming did not play by the rules. He wandered about aimlessly while his teammates were having a hard time guarding the highlands. This made Lu Shu very confused Lu Shu watched two rounds of games and realized that Feng Yeming seemed to be indulging in his own single player mode, and this had resulted in his team losing two consecutive rounds. That could explain the students grudges towards this Heavenly King. Lu Shu felt that he would complain about him too if he were in his team But Feng Yeming was a good-tempered guy and he did not mind the cursing at all. When he saw Lu Shu, he suddenly stood up and packed up his gadgets. Then, he told the other students, I got to go now. You may continue. The other students noticed Lu Shu too and they knew Feng Yeming had probably quit the game because of him. Lu Shu believed that he would have received an influx of +1000 happiness points if he had such system because he had given the students a chance to finally win. As Feng Yeming walked towards Lu Shu, he asked, Do you know me? Of course I want to know you, Lord Lu. Although I couldnt find any photos of you, I knew it must be you when you first talked to me, Feng Yeming explained with a warm smile. He was telling the truth. When they just met, he did not know Lu Shus identity and he had only smiled at him out of courtesy. But one second later, Lu Shus unique style of remark gave him away. Currently, the classification level of Lu Shus files was incredibly high. Thus, even Feng Yeming was not able to access them. He could only make a guess according to his knowledge of Lu Shus personality, though this information alone was sufficient It was the same case for many singers. You would know who they were once they started singing, even though you had never seen their faces. And Lu Shu shared a commonality with those singers. Usually, you would probably know it was him once he started talking to you. Lu Shu asked curiously, I saw your teammates complain about you. Are you really cool with it? Feng Yeming replied calmly, Everyone should live their own life, according to their own pace, and this should not be disrupted because of other peoples views. Oh, I see. Is this why you pranked them? Lu Shu asked, still in astonishment, How did you even awaken to your powers? I mean, you are a gamer Feng Yeming sighed. My understanding about games is different from theirs. Thus, my team members always scold me when I play games with them. Some of them even threatened that they would find me and beat me up. Thus, for self-protection and for my love for e-sports, I had to awaken to my powers. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What kind of reason was that? Its a joke! So how many enemies had you made when playing games? Whats wrong with you? Why did you seem as if you had awakened because you were left with no other choice? But Lu Shu noticed another key point in Feng Yemings words. Wait a minute I didnt know you are a Metahuman. I am. Im not a Practitioner. Im a 100% pure Metahuman, Feng Yeming replied with a peaceful smile. That made Lu Shu curious. Why do you not practice cultivation? A waste of time. Is it not enough that nobody dares to fight me after I got my powers? But for cultivation, I have to practice all night. Thats the prime time for gaming! Feng Yeming explained with all seriousness. Lu Shu was even more surprised by this guys mindset. How could he discard cultivation just because it took up his gaming time? What type of powers did you awaken to? asked Lu Shu. Materialization, Feng Yeming replied. His smile was appropriate and polite, as though it had been trained This was Lu Shus first time to encounter a materialization-type in China. He asked, What can you materialize? Rumors had it that the materialization-type was the weakest as any elemental attacks they conjured up were not as powerful as their original counterparts. However, Lu Xiaoyus Johnson could materialize Lu Shus clones, which made his abilities more useful. But how about Feng Yeming? He must be strong enough to be a Heavenly King. I can materialize all the skills Ive used in games. Feng Yeming grinned. For some reason, they work pretty well in real life. As he spoke, a shadow flickered on his palms. Yet, the energy waves emitted from it were way more powerful as compared to an ordinary Class B attack. At that instant Lu Shu realized that things were not as simple as what Feng Yeming had described. Instead of imitating the virtual abilities, Feng Yeming had conjured up a completely new world order. Then, he created skills under those rules, to transcend his own power level so as to obtain the force depicted in games. It was also at that moment when the thought suddenly struck Lu Shu that the greatest strength of the materialization-type Metahumans was their ability to conjure up a whole new world system! Lu Shus brains throbbed as he struggled to digest the huge amount of information. As it turned out, this gamer boy had received a blessing in disguise. Moreover, he had underplayed the true power of his abilities and Lu Shu suspected that this boy was in fact unimaginably powerful. But he had another question. Could he have uncovered a new path for the materialization type? Was it the reason Feng Yemings real powers had always been highly classified by the Heavenly Network? But at this moment, a student shouted over from the other side of the Internet cafe. Heavenly King Feng, your brother Heavenly King Feng Yunlu wants a 1v1 with you. He even said that you are no match for him at all. Having heard that, a furious look crossed over Feng Yemings composed face. Screw him! Tell him to create a room and wait for me! Ill beat him flat! Then, Feng Yeming rushed back to his seat with his mouse and keyboard in his arms Lu Shu was speechless. When Lu Shu studied the name list of Heavenly Kings last time, he wondered if Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu were relatives since they shared the same surname. And now his speculation had been proven right. Nevertheless, the brothers were assigned to different places. Feng Yeming was allocated to Shanzhou, followed by Luzhou, while his brother was in charge of Mengzhou But why were there two gamer boys among the Heavenly Kings? Feng Yeming, who seemed uninterested in most things in the world, had suddenly become an aggressive player when it came to games Speaking of which, could Feng Yunlu be a materialization-type Metahuman as well?! Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu about this interesting encounter of his after he reached home. Then, he asked her, Do you wanna play games? It seems that materialization-type Metahumans can make pretty good gamers. But Lu Xiaoyu rejected his offer mercilessly. Nah. Pass Chapter 789 - A Game of Chess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shus impression of the Heavenly Network was always changing. When Lu Shu fist encountered the Heavenly Network at the temple fair, he thought that the Heavenly Network was dangerous. He had awakened and was afraid that the Heavenly Network would take him away to conduct research. He was also scared that he would be made to work to death. Later on, when Nie Ting came to find Li Xianyi, his imposing aura left a deep impression on Lu Shu. Back then, Lu Shu felt that was like the Embroidered Uniform Guard 1 . He could not provoke them. Later on, he encountered Li Yixiao. Lu Shu suddenly realized that there were such Heavenly Kings in the Heavenly Network. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network was not as harsh as he had expected. To the extent that you would occasionally encounter Heavenly Kings who were not respectable. When he met Liu Xiu, Lu Shu understood the meaning of camaraderie and faith in the Heavenly Network. When Lu Shu encountered Zhao Yongchen, his feelings grew stronger. Now that there were two Heavenly Kings who were addicted to the internet, Lu Shu did not know what to feel. But the competition was about to begin. Lu Shu still had duties to fulfill. He could not care much about this now. At the same time, Li Xianyi flew overseas and headed towards the Changbai Mountains. The Golden Foundation had been involved with the Puppet Masters for many years. When they realized that their top powers were no longer equally matched with the Puppet Masters, they often held emergency meetings with the directors. One of the most important matters discussed was to focus on the experts who had the potential to advance to Class A. They could only challenge the Puppet Masters with more Class As. If not, a battle would exhaust the Golden Foundations resources. People like Zhi Wei were close to advancement. Even the Heavenly Network could not match up to the heritage of the Golden Foundation. Everyone was focused on breaking through. Thus, Li Xianyi was the only one handling external affairs. Not everyone could advance to Class A. It required aptitude and class. Zhi Wei had been stuck at peak Class B for a full six months. Even after Li Xianyi had explained the epiphanies of advancement to him, it only provided him with clues. He had to do it himself. Some were already stuck at the bottleneck. They were unable to break through even after a year. It was as if heaven and earth had given up on them and did not want to cooperate with them Li Xianyi had flown through the clouds and started his descent. The thick clouds seemed unwilling to part with him and wound around him like silk threads. But Li Xianyi was too fast. The clouds immediately dissipated. He did not land within the country. The Changbai Mountains stretched over hundreds of kilometers. Li Xianyi was at a mountain peak outside the country called Jiangjun Peak. Li Xianyi called Nie Ting. I am at Jiangjun Peak. Please give me permission to enter the country. Nie Ting calmly said over the phone, The Heavenly Network welcomes you. Li Xianyi had talked to Nie Ting personally about coming to the Changbai Mountains to patrol the area. A week ago, Li Xianyi had thought that Nie Ting would not allow a member of the Golden Foundation to enter the country. After Li Xianyi had returned to the Golden Foundation and became the chief director, their interests had become very different. The agreements established in the past were also cancelled. But Li Xianyi did not expect Nie Ting to agree. Nie Ting simply told him which areas he could not go to. The sword formation only recognized Nie Ting, and he could confirm that whatever was inside the sword formation had nothing to do with the Ancient Yi Clan treasure. No one was around to stop Li Xianyi. It was possible that no one else knew he was here. But he had promised Nie Ting that he would ask for the opinion of the Heavenly Network before entering the country. He was like a man of virtue who did not care whether there was anyone around him. He would always be strict with himself. He told Nie Ting because he had to. He felt that this was correct, and it aligned with his personal values. After Li Xianyi received permission, he once again flew into the sky. He started to search the entire Changbai Mountains seriously. At that moment, a picture of Li Xianyi flying in the Changbai Mountains suddenly appeared on the Golden Foundation forum. The person who uploaded the photo had definitely planned this out. Some users said that Li Xianyi already knew that there was something unusual in the Changbai Mountains. The treasure would appear soon. The ordinary Practitioners and Metahumans did not know why Li Xianyi had gone to the Changbai Mountains. Now, first impressions were the strongest. Everyone believed that Li Xianyi had found something unusual because of the media! Of course, the Golden Foundation realized that someone had deliberately orchestrated this. They were very malicious and had done thorough preparation. If not, how would they be able to take a picture of Li Xianyi? This was definitely a major conspiracy. The Golden Foundation quickly deleted the post, blocked the search and suspended the account. However, when they checked the IP address, they could not find the culprit. But the culprit was not afraid of their account being suspended. They created three new accounts. Even the Practitioners who were observing the situation grew suspicious. The entire forum started to talk about this incident! They could not shut down the forum for now. If they did, others would grow even more suspicious. There were already people saying that the Golden Foundation wanted to take the treasure of the Ancient Yi Clan for themselves. Even Li Xianyi had most likely not expected that the culprit did not think that the rumors would be enough to trick secret practitioners and other large organizations to go to the Changbai Mountains. It was as if they had known from the very beginning that a member from the Golden Foundation would go. They would then use the Golden Foundation to make everyone believe that this was true. At this point, very few people would believe what the Golden Foundation said. Even the secret practitioners who owed the Golden Foundation a favor were somewhat suspicious. Lu Shu once said that this world was evil. Someone who has always done good deeds might be misunderstood because of one incident, and subsequently fall. On the other hand, when someone who has always done evil deeds occasionally does good deeds, people would praise them. They would say, Humans are still decent. What is in the past had never happened. But at that moment, Lu Shu, who had been observing, suddenly realized that the culprit had turned its attention to the Heavenly Network after making everyone believe that there was a treasure in the Changbai Mountains. It was as if all the plans had been designed in advance. The culprit was systematically going through every step. It was like a genius chess player who had already thought about how he could defeat his enemy. The vast realm of cultivation was his chess board. But Lu Shu did not react. After all, the Heavenly Network had Nie Ting in charge. He was the only Shen Cang Jing in the world. Who would dare to provoke them? Suddenly, a new thread appeared. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and scrolled down. The thread said that there was someone in the Heavenly Network who could capture spirits and control them. A former Class B expert had his spirit taken away. He would never be able to achieve peace. The thread did not reveal who this Heavenly Network member was, but Lu Shu broke out in a cold sweat. This was one of his and Lu Xiaoyus greatest secrets! Chapter 790 - Chess Player and Chess Pieces Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had an unpleasant premonition, as Lu Xiaoyus spirit had been produced because of the celestial map. They had always been very careful so that they would not be discovered by others. In reality, the combination of Anthony and Johnson was easy to hide. An earth-type Metahuman could easily hide underground with Johnson. Furthermore, Johnson did not need to be exposed during close combat. There were times when he had to be exposed, for example back then, when he controlled the Class D experts spirit to collect blood samples. Although they had not completely avoided surveillance, they were already very careful. Furthermore, who would check so much surveillance footage? They had not made use of Anthony often in China either. There were so many oddities that Lu Shu did not know who the culprit was. The culprit had only posted a thread that pointed out a member of the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu could not confirm that the culprit had only discovered Lu Xiaoyus identity by coincidence, or had verified it. He wanted to reply to the thread and attack the culprit verbally. He would be able to find out the culprits real name through the distress points earned. But he had to be cautious, as he did not know whether the culprit had other tricks up their sleeve. Lu Shu was different from the culprit. He had not made sufficient preparations. The culprit could hide their identity even after posting a thread, but it was very likely that Lu Shu would be exposed by his IP address or other leads. Although he had the entire Heavenly Network behind him, Lu Shu had not even dared to tell the Heavenly Network about Lu Xiaoyus ability. At first, when he and Lu Xiaoyu realized that she could collect souls, they were extremely careful. This was because they knew others would see this as a taboo. It could even be considered as a dark ritual by those with a sense of justice. Even those who possessed this ability considered it evil. This was the first time Lu Shu felt a real sense of danger, as well as the first time he broke out into a cold sweat after seeing a thread. It was as if he and Lu Xiaoyu had been trapped by a large net. They did not even know what the culprit was up to. Li Xianyi did not even realize that his picture was taken. How could they act recklessly? Lu Shu stayed on his phone. He wanted to see whether there were any other clues that could shed light on the identity of the culprit. He was also waiting for their next move. It was a whirlwind inside his head. He wanted to find a way to earn distress points without being discovered. He could act as a passer-by and verbally abuse the culprit Lu Shu continuously refreshed the page. Suddenly, the user posted another thread. The account had not been suspended as it did not explicitly mention the Ancient Yi Clan. Lu Shu opened the thread. To his surprise, he saw a blurry photo. It was taken at the Koh Chang Island. The photographer seemed to have been following Lu Xiaoyu from a distance before taking a photo of Lu Xiaoyu experimenting with Johnson, while Anthony laughed at the side. Their faces were blurry as the picture was taken from a distance, but Anthonys laughter was like a lighthouse in the dark but Lu Xiaoyu had been cropped out of the picture. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu had just obtained Johnsons soul. It was normal for her to experiment with Johnson in a secluded place on Koh Chang Island. Lu Shu knew that the culprit had definitely taken a picture of Lu Xiaoyu, since they had taken a picture of Anthony and Johnson on Koh Chang Island. But why was Lu Xiaoyu cropped out? So their aim was not the Golden Foundation, the secret practitioners, or even the Heavenly Network it was him! Of course, he could not be sure of what was happening. He could only continue to observe. Suddenly, the user commented. How painful would it be for your soul to be taken away after your death? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He then commented. Look at his expression. Isnt he quite happy? When the other users saw Lu Shus comment, they were speechless Lu Shu waited for distress points. But it was as if the culprit did not look at the comments after they had posted. They had disappeared. Others provided him with around ten distress points. After all, it was just an insult. But the culprit should have provided him with more points. However, there were none. Lu Shu believed that many people had planned to go to the Changbai Mountains. At first, they did not believe the information. But now, even if they claimed that they did not believe the news, they were planning on how they would go to the Changbai Mountains. Of course, the culprit was slowly moving ahead with their plan. They would make use of the Golden Foundation and Li Xianyis deep concern towards the Ancient Yi Clan to make a firm conclusion. How amazing! Lu Shu was planning to kill. No matter who this person was, they had to die! This had not happened by accident. The culprit was making full use of this incident. Even if Lu Xiaoyu had been cropped out, Lu Shu would not tolerate this. No matter who you are, I will find you and I will kill you! Lu Shu was furious. When Lu Xiaoyu heard that Lu Shu wanted to kill, her expression turned cold. She was ready to kill as well. She turned and asked Lu Shu, Are we going to the Changbai Mountains then? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. No. From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +166! Lu Xiaoyu was speechless. Didnt you want to kill them? We may not be their objective. Of course we cant go, explained Lu Shu. They are controlling everything now. We cannot walk into their home ground. Even if we want to kill, we should kill them later! But what did he have that the culprit was so concerned about? Lu Shu suddenly felt that there were many things that others would be interested in. Refresher fruits, the Cheng Ying sword, the head-twisting gourd, Chaos so many! He still had the celestial map! Lu Xiaoyu was also silent for two seconds. This is my first time seeing someone who is able to still be so logical even when they are terrified. From Lu Shus distress, +166! Lu Shu decided to set these aside for now. He felt that if he did not go despite this, the culprit would give him some distress points, right? Furthermore, the culprit was very secretive. Evidently, they did not dare to face the Heavenly Network directly. Unless the Heavenly Network wanted to eliminate them because of the problem with Lu Xiaoyus techniques? Lu Shu did not want to see that day come, because he had acknowledged the Heavenly Network. Although strictly speaking, they could not be considered friends, Lu Shu had considered the Heavenly Network as his friends in his heart. This world was growing more and more dangerous. Lu Shu suddenly realized that he had to work even harder to protect everything he cared about. Lu Shu had never thought about being a chess player 1 , like the culprit, but he wanted to be a chess piece that could escape the board. Even if he could only be a pawn, he would kill whoever wanted to control him. Chapter 791 - The Man-killing Sword Formation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Lu Shu was not that brave to venture into the Changbai Mountains, he had been paying close attention to this matter from Luo City. Moreover, he, Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury were taking turns to monitor the situation on the Golden Foundation forum. This was a necessary move because all of them would have to flee if Lu Xiaoyus ability to capture spirits was exposed. Most importantly, however, it depended on the stance taken by the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu was still hoping that the Heavenly Network had let their guard down towards him. Thus there was still a glimmer of possibility that they would not mind him. That was the best scenario. Lu Shu suddenly laughed at the thought. How did he end up in this place? Had he not tried to avoid creating close connections with this organization since the very beginning? But as time went by, they realized that the opposite party had no intention to reveal Lu Xiaoyus powers. Instead, they kept quiet and watched on as the matters became more chaotic. Nevertheless, the trend on the forum was still going against the Golden Foundation and the Heavenly Network. In fact, even the core members of the Heavenly Network was utterly shocked and confused because the power to capture spirits was unprecedented. Although they acknowledged the existence of special abilities, this one had never been seen nor recorded before. Yet, the few who had more information about the situation managed to narrow down their scope of search after seeing the Koh Chang remains. For instance, all of those in the senior management level had a name list of the Heavenly Network members who had entered the remains. However, they could not identify anyone with the specified traits. Therefore, they concluded that it was a slander on the Heavenly Network. Nonetheless, some people remained skeptical because they could not be sure that there were no secrets hidden by those who had entered the remains, including Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu and You Mingyu. Yet, all discussion regarding this issue had gone silent, as if the senior management had ordered the intelligence system to keep the information to even higher levels. One day before the inter-college contest, a few foreigners were captured in the peripheral regions of the Changbai Mountains. They had really followed the route suggested by the post on the Golden Foundation forum and entered the Changbai Mountains after landing at Port Artyom. It was thought that they might be stopped by the Red Sparrows, but the organization chose to keep quiet about the matter. Moreover, it seemed that they had silently permitted their entry so as to test the waters in the Heavenly Network! This was a risky move because the Heavenly Network had shown no mercy to the trespassing of master. They hoped the Heavenly Network might adopt a softer method such as deportation for secret practitioners. Therefore, the Red Sparrows had decided not to make any moves directly on their part. Instead, they used other people to test the stance of the Heavenly Network. In fact, the entire world was watching whether the secret practitioners could gain something from entering the territory of the Heavenly Network. As a matter of fact, however, most secret practitioners only dared to spectate from Port Artyom. At this moment, updates came in from the first group who had entered the Changbai Mountains. They posted on the Golden Foundation forum with photos that they had discovered a restricted area in the mountains. Not only was the place strictly guarded, it was also equipped with an extremely powerful sword formation which had already killed a few secret practitioners! The writers of the posts had also risked their lives so as not to be caught by the Heavenly Network. It was said that the sword formation consisted of 36 pieces of a complete sword pinned along the valley. They would be activated immediately to kill once anyone got close. Moreover some people claimed that they felt as if they were being watched by the abyss when they walked near to the valley. In the end, the conclusion was that both the Changbai Mountains and the Heavenly Network were intentionally hiding something from the world! As for the sword formation, the majority of the Heavenly Network members had no clue either. For some reason, Nie Ting had restricted the information to only himself. In fact, there were only two pieces of information in the Heavenly Network inaccessible by the Heavenly Kings. One was Lu Shus files, and the other was about the secrets inside the Changbai Mountains However, the problem was, many people were suspecting that the Heavenly Network wanted to take the lions share of the Ancient Yi treasures in the mountains since the organization remained tight-lipped about all the details. So why did Nie Ting not silence those voices? That was not like him! In Lu Shus impression, Nie Ting would quietly appear like a ghost and kill all who trespassed the national borders Moreover, the current situation did not look hopeful to them as even Class Cs had recently been caught among the secret practitioners trying to enter the mountains. But even so, it was only the local branch of the Heavenly Network that was handling the issue. However, the Heavenly Network had also organized a team to be sent into the Changbai Mountains. This time, so many people were called on that it seemed as if the first cultivation world war was about to begin. Lu Shu wondered if Nie Ting was distracted by something more serious because he would never have tolerated foreign practitioners approaching the valley. In the end, the inter-college contest began when the tensions were at the highest. All of the cultivation students were aware that something unusual was going on in the Changbai Mountains. Even Zhao Yongchen and You Mingyu had tried to persuade Lu Shu to stop watching the contest and move into the Changbai Mountains immediately. On one hand, they were worried that Lu Shu would become a dangerous and uncertain factor if he remained in the college, and on the other hand, a number of them admitted that Lu Shu was the most suitable candidate for managing foreign affairs. Lu Shus power still remained a mystery as of now. Yet, You Mingyu, Zhong Yutang, Zhao Yongchen and Hao Zhichao speculated that Lu Shu was the first man under the Class As and no one else could overpower him. Thus, the Changbai Mountains would be safe with Lu Shus presence so long as no Class As visited the site personally Furthermore, Lu Shu had established his reputation through the Sardinia trip. Thus, it was widely known within the Heavenly Network that Lu Shu was simply mean, but not cold-blooded. But other organizations thought otherwise. With so much blood on his hands, Lu Shu was publicly recognized as one of the most dangerous figures in the cultivation world. Some people had even ranked Lu Shu as the second man in the Heavenly Network, above Chen Baili in terms of how dangerous he was Chapter 792 - Opening Ceremony Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios You Mingyu and Zhao Yongchen were practically sure that they would be able to convince Lu Shu to go to the Changbai Mountains. They did not expect Lu Shu to reject! His reason? He was now the leader of the Luo Shen Cultivation College. How could he abandon his students to go to the Changbai Mountains? You Mingyu and Zhao Yongchen tried to hint to him that he would be fighting overseas Practitioners. Everything he obtained from this trip would be his! But to their shock, Lu Shu still rejected the offer! It was a joke. Of course, You Mingyu and Zhao Yongchen did not know that the member of the Heavenly Network who could collect souls stated in the Golden Foundation forum was Lu Xiaoyu. Thus, they also did not know that Lu Shu already suspected that the culprit was after him. Thus, when they decided that Lu Shu should go, he would not go. After all, they had Nie Ting around. Nie Ting could easily defeat a group of Class As. Why should he be the one taking the risk? What if someone had planned this? Lu Shu was a mugger. He was threatening, but not dangerous. But Lu Shu had never thought that he was wise. He was weak in scheming. There was no need for him to challenge an expert in their home ground. But this way, You Mingyu, Zhao Yongchen, and Zhong Yutang became melancholic. There had been some trouble on the borders. The large organizations were eyeing them menacingly. Although they had a few new Class B experts, they had transferred Feng Yeming, Feng Yunlu and Chen Baili out. They were lacking in experts at the borders. The Heavenly Network had just heaved a sigh of relief. They were approaching the peak of their power and could finally be at ease regarding their borders. But now, they were encountering the greatest danger since the Heavenly Network had been established. It was not that these people had the power to eliminate the Heavenly Network. But if they all entered the borders at once, the Heavenly Network did not have the power to take on the entire world as enemies. The night before the competition, Feng Yeming hurriedly left. Before he left, he went to find Lu Shu. Feng Yeming was still dressed as a student. He still had a pair of earphones and a keyboard. Feng Yeming laughed. You should come to the Changbai Mountains with us. Lu Shu was curious. Wont going to the Changbai Mountains delay your play time? There are things more important than electronic games. Feng Yeming smiled. Are you really not coming with us? No. Lu Shu shook his head. Feng Yeming did not speak any further. Everyone had sensed that Lu Shu had some conflict with the Changbai Mountains. If it was in the past, they would force Lu Shu. But now, it was completely different. After Feng Yeming left, Li Yixiao and Nalan Que came. Like Feng Yeming, they were heading towards the Changbai Mountains, and like Feng Yeming, they tried to convince Lu Shu to go with them. But Lu Shu still rejected. Lu Shu suddenly sensed a tense atmosphere. It was as if the people around him were ready to charge into battle. But he did not tell anyone that the person who could collect souls was Lu Xiaoyu. He could not tell anyone either. He felt that the culprits target was not the Changbai Mountains, nor the creatures in the canyon, nor the Golden Foundation. It was Lu Shu. There was a basis behind every guess made, but Lu Shu could not reveal it. He could only silently watch as his friends left one by one. The next day was the opening ceremony of the competition between the Cultivation Colleges. This opening ceremony was rather formal. It was like the opening ceremony of the Olympics. Not only were there performances, the participants would also march into the venue. They could not be as casual as a spring sports festival. Zhong Yutang would even deliver a speech at the opening ceremony. The speaker was supposed to be Li Yixiao. Regardless of whether he was reliable or not, he was still a Heavenly King. He represented the top powers of the Heavenly Network. But Li Yixiao had left the night before. Zhong Yutang had no choice but to step up. No one had considered allowing Lu Shu to speak. On one hand, Lu Shu did not yet have the appropriate position to take up this responsibility. On the other hand, Zhong Yutang was afraid that things would go awry even before the opening ceremony began There was a small competition stadium within the Luo Shen Cultivation College. It could only seat 7000 people. At first, they had wanted some of the students to remain outside. After all, there was no way to make up for the flaws in the stadium. The school only had so much space. But the students disagreed. They would watch the ceremony, even if it meant that they had to stand. Thus, the entire stadium was filled with students. One-third of them stood. When the participants marched out, the entire stadium cheered loudly. The students from the Luzhou Cultivation College were dressed in red jerseys and slowly walked out. Their leader held a flag which said, Certain Victory. The aura of the genius students was quite prominent. They were full of energy and seemed like true experts. When the second team marched out, there was suddenly the smell of gunpowder. Destroy Everyone was written on their jerseys and their flag. There was another even more aggressive line on their flag. Im sorry, but I want to win. The spectators were excited. They wanted to see this kind of competition! Recently, everyone had been depressed by the events in the Changbai Mountains. This competition was like a release of their emotions. The students from the other Cultivation Colleges talked about this on the forum. It was like a carnival among the seven major Cultivation Colleges! It was as if the teams had made prior arrangements. Their slogans became more and more aggressive. Some were full of obscenities. The flags were no longer declarations of their drive. They were just provocations! When the sixth team marched out, the students saw that there were three words printed in white on their black jerseys. Please Pardon Me! The spectators were all students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Some suddenly whispered, Since our species research specialization is so strong, they will definitely have an even better slogan, right? Of course! Why would Lord Lu be humble about this? Someone laughed. Although Lord Lu was the one who forced them to be spectators, the species research specialization was their pride. The participants from the Luo Shen Cultivation College marched out. Lu Shu, who was in front, carried a four-sided flag Everyone gasped in shock. Others carried a single-sided flag, but Lord Lu was carrying a four-sided flag What was written on the flag? Just 500 meters away from school. Carry Electronic Games and Internet Cafe welcomes you. What about the other side? National Best-seller, Red Can Herbal Tea Suddenly, the entire stadium fell silent. The teams in front expressionlessly looked at them. Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan and the rest were behind Lu Shu. Advertising Spaces for Sale were written on their jerseys From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! From You Mingyus From Chapter 793 - Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges, which was supposed to be formal, became strange after the appearance of the team from the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Lu Xiaoyu and Cao Qingci were expressionless. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao did not seemed embarrassed. They even waved excitedly to the spectators. The spectators in the stadium were all students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College. After all, this was the home ground of the Cultivation Colleges. At first, everyone wanted to learn from soccer teams and cheer loudly for their own team to disrupt their opponents. But the entire stadium was silent. No one knew what to say Are they serious about this? Someone whispered, I heard that Lord Lu treasures money like its his life, but advertising here is a bit too Everyone understood what he meant even without completing his sentence. But was it really appropriate for them to advertise in such a formal setting? This is definitely Lord Lus idea. Look at Lu Xiaoyu and Cao Qingci. They are expressionless. Im sure that they oppose Lord Lus actions. The fact that the team from the Luo Shen Cultivation College was advertising, quickly spread on the Cultivation College forum. The forum was very active. It was very hard to understand what Lord Lu was up to. Lu Shu happily watched the influx of distress points in the systems back end. The other colleges would not produce so many distress points because of this. They might not even produce any distress points. But Lu Shu guessed that the ten thousand students in the Luo Shen Cultivation College would help him to advance Even if each person only produced ten distress points, he would have a total of 100 thousand distress points. Lu Shu did not care whether they emerged as champions in this competition or not. His aim was to make money. He almost wanted to write Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune on his face But he thought carefully about it. He decided that he should tell the rest of the students to be serious during the competition. Although the students from the other Cultivation Colleges were not present, if Lu Xiaoyu and the rest were able to eliminate the other teams, Lu Xiaoyu would definitely earn distress points from them. When Lu Xiaoyu earned distress points, Lu Shu would as well. They could improve together With this objective in mind, if he wanted to use Lu Xiaoyu to earn distress points, he had to send Lu Xiaoyu to join the events. If he sent Cao Qingci and she destroyed their opponents, what would he do if they still did not give any distress points? Not only that, Lu Shu also told Lu Xiaoyu to eliminate their opponents as much as possible. She had to make them full of despair. Lu Xiaoyu did not quite understand, but she nodded her head everything was in her hands! The students quietly looked at Lu Shu. Forget it. Lu Shu and the rest were fighting for the glory of the Luo Shen Cultivation College. As long as they won this competition, the advertising would not matter much. Everyone had slowly accepted the fact that the species research specialization was the strongest. Thus, everyone thought that since they were all from the same school, it did not matter even if they could not participate. Because Chen Zuan had successfully advanced to Class B, the poll for the strongest participants on the forum had become a joke, as there was not a single person from the Luo Shen Cultivation College on the list. Everyone had thought that Luo Shen Cultivation College would not be very strong in the upcoming competition. But they had instead become the bosses. It had been proven that these lists were not reliable at all The students from the other Cultivation Colleges did not care much about Lord Lus advertising. Even the participants did not seem to mind. When the students from the Southwest Cultivation College looked at one another helplessly, their leader, Lin Yixin calmly said, As long as Lord Lu does not participate, well let them advertise as much as they want. We can only reveal our trump card when we see blood. Everyone had spent the past few days researching on battle strategies to counter the three Class B experts. The teams would take turns competing against one another. If they lost, they would go down the rankings. The winner would wait for other teams to challenge them. It was like a game called the King of Fighters. The competition originally had a different format. The participants would fight against their own teammates. After the individual battles, five people would be selected from the team for a face-off. But this was scrapped when the competition was canceled. After the competition resumed, this system was not seen again. Everyone did not comment whether it was fair or not. After they knew how powerful the Luo Shen Cultivation College was, the cancellation of the 5v5 competition was to protect everyone else The opening ceremony ended on a comedic note. The teams would then be divided into groups. The original competition was more complicated. The Heavenly Network wanted each group to go up against the other six teams. They would then decide the two finalist teams based on their total score. Later on, they considered the fact that this was a real battle. There would definitely be injuries. If one team had to battle six other teams who was as strong as them, they would be exhausted by the time it ended. Thus, the final format was decided. Two teams would battle each other and the winning team would advance to the next round. There would be one team who would have a free pass. Although Zhong Yutang usually avoided Lu Shu, he had to fight for the benefit of his team. He looked at the other leaders and said, Since there are fewer people in the Luo Shen team, they will have a pass for the first round. What do you think? When Lu Shu heard this, he was happy. Although Zhong Yutang could be stubborn, old-fashioned and inflexible, he always did things with the overall situation in mind. But when the benefit of his own college was concerned, he was not careless. This had earned him the position of Chief Manager in Yuzhou. But Lu Shu liked how Zhong Yutang was slightly selfish. People were very complex. For example, Feng Yeming, who loved games, would give up games for the organization. Even Li Yixiao, who was often laughing, became nervous as he wrote his speech. It was because human nature was so conflicting that it seemed rather adorable. But Zhong Yutangs suggestion was met with resistance. Lu Shu looked at Zhong Yutang, who was flushed with agitation, and explained to everyone, We only have four people in Luo Shen. Why wont you let us have a pass? Of course, they drew lots in the end. After all, the students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College were far too powerful. Lu Shu looked at the results. Luo Shen would be up against the Southwest Cultivation College, while the Northwest Cultivation College would be up against the Luzhou Cultivation College. Everyone had said that the Northwest College and the Luzhou College were the strongest. They were now up against each other. But to be honest, the leaders of both teams heaved a big sigh of relief at least they did not have to face Luo Shen. Chapter 794 - King Meets King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu led the rest to the side of the stadium. The first round was between the Northwest College and the Luzhou College. It had nothing to do with them. They would take this time to settle some affairs. Suddenly, the spectators saw that even before the participants from the Northwest College and the Luzhou College had arrived, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were walking around the stadium with the flag. Lu Shu had taken great pains to obtain the four advertisements. He felt that he had moral values. Since he had been paid, he would help to spread the awareness of their company to others. If not who would want to advertise with him again? You got what you paid for. The other teams could not match up to his exaggerated influence. Lu Shu was inherently competitive. Not everyone could get advertisements. There were now more worthy competitors, right? Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao walked around the stadium and waved the flag as if they were a cheerleading team. To be honest, if they were not a combination of a chubby boy and a tanned boy, they could be qualified as ring girls in a boxing march The Northwest Cultivation College and the Luzhou Cultivation College were pumped up. Their energy was at its peak and their condition was very good. But because of the disruption caused by Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, their energy was depleted by one-third Lu Shu had never cared about how good the participants were or how strong the teams were. To be honest, they would never be as strong as him. They were far from beating Lu Xiaoyu as well. Earlier, Lu Shu had still considered whether Lu Xiaoyu could use Johnson and Anthony in the competition. After all, they were already being targeted. It would be inappropriate for her to use them now. Lu Xiaoyu thought the same as well. But this way, Lu Xiaoyu had no other weapons like the flying sword. She typically depended on Johnson and Anthony during battles. She was used to this as well. Thus, if she could not use Johnson and Anthony, her strength would decrease. But Lu Shu thought it through. To be honest, they had not cared much about this in the past. They were just careful not to use it when others were watching them. For example, when the ant invasion first happened and an office building collapsed, Lu Xiaoyu immediately used sandification. It was not the first time she used a materialization type. Thus, if someone had really had their eye on Lu Xiaoyu all along, she would have been exposed long ago. His final conclusion was that she could rest easy and use them confidently. She should let Anthony hide underground and use Johnson to attack. Lu Shu stood at the side of the stadium and pondered. The world did not quite understand the techniques that Lu Xiaoyu possessed. But so what? The young boy who only dared to back down in the past had grown up. His celestial powers were rich like the scorching sun. Lu Shu looked towards the battle ground. As expected, the two experts from the respective teams were the last ones standing. But to Lu Shu, this battle was far too weak. It was not that these students were weak. They just did not dare to fight to their deaths here. Lu Shu had experienced many battles. He was very clear that if a battle ended just like that, it would be very different from a battle where life and death was concerned. The moment one entered the battlefield willing to fight to ones last breath, mercy and plans became unnecessary burdens. Even if Lu Shu had to bite his opponent, he would be willing to do so. The battlefield was a place where only the mad would be the last ones standing. Lu Shu stopped giving them his attention. He did not know what was going on in the Changbai Mountains. By now, Feng Yeming, Feng Yunlu, Li Yixiao, and Nalan Que should have reached the Changbai Mountains. If nothing happened to them, the Heavenly Network had probably started to kill the secret practitioners who crossed the border. Furthermore, Lu Shu received information that morning, that more than ten members of the Heavenly Network had died. There were some experts from other large organizations among the secret practitioners who did not have good intentions. Moreover, the mutated animals and plants in the Changbai Mountains was much more frightening than in other places. The Changbai Mountains was about to become a bloody battlefield. But Lu Shu had not yet heard of Nie Ting attacking. Lu Shu was very puzzled. What was Nie Ting doing? How strange! Ever since what had happened at Changbai Mountains till now, everything was far too strange! The first round had ended and the Luzhou Cultivation College won. But Lu Shu had no mood to care about this. The next round was between the Luo Shen Cultivation College and the Southwest Cultivation College. This was a highly anticipated match. Everyone wanted to know exactly how strong the Luo Shen Cultivation College was. They also wanted to see what strategies the Southwest Cultivation College would adopt against the three Class B experts from Luo Shen. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao held the flag and ran around like bees. Lu Xiaoyu slowly walked up the battlefield. Anthony and Johnson secretly followed her under her feet. The moment Lu Xiaoyu stood on the battlefield, the students cheered loudly, especially the female students. During the military training, Lu Xiaoyu had already convinced the public. All the girls present had been influenced by Lu Xiaoyu during the military training. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu already had a lot of support. Lin Yixin from the Southwest Cultivation College walked up. This arrangement surprised everyone. Other colleges often put their strongest last. No one expected that the two kings would face each other in the first round! Lu Xiaoyu waited for the competition to begin. She wanted to eliminate her opponent. After all, Lu Shu had said that she had to make her opponent full of despair. Before the competition even started, Lin Yixin suddenly smiled. You probably didnt expect this, but I have advanced to Class B as well. Im sorry, but its the end for the Luo Shen Cultivation College. If I eliminate you, forget about the rest of the battles. Everyone in the stadium suddenly cheered wildly. No one thought that Lin Yixin, a Class A aptitude genius from the Southwest Cultivation College had advanced to Class B! As long as Lin Yixin defeated Lu Xiaoyu, they would be able to easily settle the rest of the battles. But this was not important. Most importantly, Lu Xiaoyu had been provoked. It was as if they had already won! This simple, nonsensical sentence could disrupt their opponents feelings. Li Yixin probably wanted to use words to make Lu Xiaoyu angry and lose her rationality. Slowly, the entire stadium fell silent. Everyone wanted to know what Lu Xiaoyu would say! Lu Xiaoyu was silent for two seconds. She then said, Michelin Tires pave the way to progress. Youll have to pay to add this sentence. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666 From From Chapter 795 - The Darkest Hour Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone gasped in shock. You were still advertising during a time like this? Your opponent had just provoked you! Could you be more serious? The girls were shocked. Lu Xiaoyu, the leader of the female students in Luo Shen Cultivation College, had been influenced by Lu Shu! This sudden advertisement spread like a virus. Everyone suddenly realized that the first competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges would become the first legend in the history books of the Cultivation Colleges. Such things would most likely not happen again in the future. This was a special case. After Lu Xiaoyu finished speaking, she proudly looked at Lu Shu. She was amazing, right? Lu Shu gave Lu Xiaoyu the thumbs up and called the sponsor to discuss financial matters. Lin Yixin was very annoyed. He had wanted to spout nonsense and anger Lu Xiaoyu. This way, Lu Xiaoyu might blindly attack and he would be able to gain the upper hand. Even if he did not anger Lu Xiaoyu, he could mess up her train of thought and prevent her from thinking properly. But what happened? He did not know whether Lu Xiaoyu had lost her train of thought. But he had Lin Yixin was silent. Are you not afraid to lose? Lu Xiaoyu was silent for two seconds. Master Kong Instant Noodles. Looks good and tastes good. From From Zhong Yutang hurriedly signaled the start of the competition. If they continued, the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges would become a joke! The moment the competition started, Lin Yixin carefully observed Lu Xiaoyu. He was afraid that she would launch an attack. He knew that although Lu Xiaoyu had just advanced to Class B like him, she had established her name much earlier than he did. Suddenly, the entire stadium fell silent. Lu Xiaoyu was about to attack! The symbol of the materialization type appeared. Energy started building up at a very fast rate! Lu Xiaoyu raised her hand Johnson, who was underground, summoned seven Lu Shus From Li Yixins distress, +999! Lu Xiaoyu felt that she had carried out Lu Shus instructions exactly. Lu Shu told her to destroy her opponent and make them full of despair. What other technique could be more dreadful than seeing Lu Shu? Lu Xiaoyu did not think that there was anything else! Lu Shu was dumbfounded when he saw this From Lu Shus distress, +666! He was not afraid that Lu Xiaoyu would expose anything. Although it was the first time that everyone saw that Lu Xiaoyu was a mix of various types C strength, materialization, earth, and animal whisperer C these abilities had been revealed, albeit separately. It was not a secret. But Lu Shu could not understand. He had told Lu Xiaoyu to destroy her opponent to the point of despair, but how did Lu Xiaoyu misunderstand his instructions? He did not believe that he was so threatening. He had been very kind recently! Lu Shu bit his gums. Is this what you came up with? Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. Look, hes in despair. Lu Shu looked at Lin Yixin. He looked like he was going crazy From Li Yixins distress, +999! Everyone had thought that they would be fine as long as they did not encounter Lord Lu at the competition. But seven clones of him suddenly appeared Lin Yixin almost wanted to call the police. The competition was being disrupted! After the initial shock, everyone pondered. They could understand that Lu Xiaoyu was a mixed type. After all, there had been many dual and triple type Metahumans. Everyone had expected this. Lu Xiaoyu had not tried to hide it either. But most importantly why could Lu Xiaoyu materialize Lu Shu?! Materialization types could not materialize humans, right? At the same time, the culprit behind the Golden Foundation forum suddenly revealed their dagger. It was as if the dagger had been covered in a blue poison and stabbed the Heavenly Network right in the heart. The moment Lu Xiaoyu stepped up, someone suddenly posted a thread on the Golden Foundation forum. Nie Ting can no longer attack. This time, they did not just disappear after one sentence. They explained the awkward position the Shen Cang Jing was in, as well as the detailed reason behind why Nie Ting was unable to attack, Logically, a world should have very high tolerance. With billions of rules governing the world, how could they not accept just one more rule? But this world was broken. There was a conflict between the rules of the world and the broken world. No one knew what chain reaction would happen. The world was like a row of unstable dominoes. One Shen Cang Jing expert had the power to push the dominoes. If the rules were mutually exclusive, it would not be as simple as the world being broken. It would result in a massive disaster. Someone asked, Why do you know so much? How can you confirm that Nie Ting can no longer attack? The culprit answered, When Nie Ting advanced, the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory, the Puppet Masters and the Saint were all there. But did you see him kill them? They then disappeared. Everyone was dumbfounded. That was right. Nie Ting was a violent person. How could he not attack those who disrupted his advancement? The culprit had a good grasp of the situation. They were able to convince so many people quickly. Even the Bishop and Saint suddenly understood. Prior to this, they could not understand why Nie Ting did not kill them! At that moment, the large organizations entered the battlefield. The secret practitioners started to inform their organizations. The Phoenix Society has set off. All the airports in New York have been blocked off. Dozens of flights have suddenly changed course. They are all heading towards the Artyom International Airport! A large number of passengers were held up in the airport. Everyone had bought their tickets, but there were no more commercial planes in the airport. Furthermore, the Phoenix Society had started to drive out tourists and blocked the airport. The members of the Phoenix Society were very aggressive. Ordinary passengers did not dare to provoke them. The Department of Faith Theory has set off! The Danke has set off! The Pledge has set off! People could not ignore this big commotion. Nie Tings status as Shen Cang Jing made everyone worried. They were afraid that the Heavenly Network would recklessly expand their influence overseas. Now that they knew that Nie Ting could no longer attack, they were in a frenzy. Everyone knew that there was someone else behind this, but they did not care much about it. They felt that this was the first time there had been a premeditated plan against the Heavenly Network. Sharks would follow the scent of blood and attack. Everyone else was thinking about how to split the gains from the Heavenly Network. Without their Shen Cang Jing, how could the Heavenly Network take on the whole world? But at that moment, someone came with the news that the Deities and the Cartel on Sardinia had set off as well. They wanted to assist the Heavenly Network! Troubled times were upon them. It was as if the entire world had plunged into 3am, the darkest hour of the day Chapter 796 - Chop the Table Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the past, some people wanted to obtain treasures from the Heavenly Networks territory, such as relics from the remains or other training resources. But this was not quite right. All those who wanted to obtain treasures had probably been killed. In recent years, Nie Ting had killed many people. Since the dawn of the magically rich era, the Easts top expert, from the Heavenly Network, stood on this land and protected it as if he was protecting a treasure. Before the magically rich era, the Heavenly Network already had an extensive information network. Thus, Nie Ting could obtain a lot of information efficiently. He could even obtain accurate information on where experts entered the borders. Gradually, when people thought about the Heavenly Network, they were repelled from the territory he protected. Thus, the territories protected by the Heavenly Network had been very peaceful for the past year. Suddenly, Nie Ting could no longer attack. It was like a crack had appeared in a tightly sealed door. Smart people, such as the Bishop and the Saint, clearly knew why this had happened. A presence that people could not understand fully had appeared and had started to control the chessboard. It was as if this chess player was omniscient and omnipotent. They were able to predict every single move. Thus, the Saint and the Bishop found an opportunity. They would follow this chess player and challenge the current authority that the Heavenly Network had over the realm of cultivation. This was like asking a tiger for its skin. But the Bishop and the Saint also had their own ideas. They pondered this controller was probably not very strong, or was not strong enough to challenge the Heavenly Network. If this controller suddenly wanted to turn hostile, the Saint and the Bishop would have the ability to break away from the war. Of course, this was still very dangerous. But the temptation to suppress the Heavenly Network was too strong! The Saint was in a plane. He started to analyze the description the controller had provided of Shen Cang Jing carefully. The only way for a Class A expert to overcome life and death, and advance to Shen Cang Jing, was to become a law themselves. From that point on, humans would be on the same level as the laws of the world. The Saint knew them when he observed Nie Ting advancing. But he learned from the thread that this world was so weak that it was unable to resist the repulsion from the laws of the world. This made him puzzled. What had happened to the world? Why was it in its current state? Furthermore, the thread clearly said that no matter how strong the law was, it contained original energy. It was on the road to uncover the truth. If it was shifted even slightly, it would create a chain reaction. This had nothing to do with 1000 kilograms or 100 kilograms of force. 100 kilograms of force would be painful to a Practitioner, while 1000 kilograms of force would be even more painful. But laws were different. Ordinary power could destroy, but laws could change. They had different meanings. The Saint understood that Nie Ting still had the potential to destroy the earth. He had the power to chop off a piece of the table at any time. But if everyone only wanted to know the secret of the Ancient Yi Clan in the Changbai Mountains, or what was inside the sword formation, would he stop them. What would Nie Ting choose? The Saint did not believe that the Heavenly Network would cause everyone, including himself, to perish because of the Changbai Mountains. Furthermore, the large organizations knew what the Heavenly Network was concerned about. Their morals were very different. They still feared Nie Ting. Thus, it was impossible for them to dive straight in and start killing civilians. No one wanted to irritate Nie Ting. After all, Nie Ting was not a soft-hearted person. If they irritated him, they would perish together. To be honest, it was hard to imagine how much insider information the Heavenly Network possessed, The large organizations could not send their full strength. Under these circumstances, even if they pushed the battle to the hinterlands of the Heavenly Networks territory, they still might not win, Even if they did not have Nie Ting, they had Chen Baili. Even if they did not have Chen Baili, they had many other Class B experts who were at their peak. But if they just wanted whatever was in the sword formation, did not kill civilians and left after taking their gains, what would Nie Ting choose? To destroy the world? The Saint did not believe that he would do so. The Saint broke into a smile. He looked forward to seeing Nie Tings conflicted expression. Lu Xiaoyus summoning of seven Lu Shu clones definitely made others despair. Even Lin Yixin, who had just advanced to Class B, wanted to give up. But he could not just surrender. Lin Yixin and the rest were no longer flowers in the greenhouse. They would give it their all, even if they were left lying down! Suddenly, each Lu Shu clone held a spear. They started hurling the spears like cannons. They were well coordinated with one another. Even a Class B expert like Lin Yixin found it hard to resist this attack. He tried to use his flying swords to break the formation, but it was as if the spears could see. They did a salvo and hit the flying swords. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were no longer like little bees. They returned to Lu Shus side and rested the flag against the wall. Brother Shu, dont stand us up with the shares you promised us. We are so tired. In the past, Chen Zuan had led a very luxurious life. Thus, now that he could no longer rely on his family, he had to find a way to earn money. When Chen Zuan looked at the students from the opposing team by the side, he was very happy. They looked as if they had just eaten a bitter melon. They were shocked by the seven Lu Shu clones, who were so well-coordinated that they were able to make a Class B expert flee in fright. In the past, someone had said that if their attacks were well-coordinated, 7 Class Cs could kill a Class B. But could their chemistry be as good as the seven Lu Shu clones? Chen Zuan laughed at the students. Do you see how impressive my Brother Shu is? Even a Class C Brother Shu is invincible. Suddenly, a girl asked Chen Zuan softly, I feel that Lord Lu Teacher Lu is very aloof. Is he typically like that? Chen Zuan was shocked. Did she have a crush on Lu Shu? She was a girl from the opposing team! Before the battle was even over, she had fallen in love with someone from the enemy team. Could she be considered a defector? Chen Zuan thought about it. He could suck up to Brother Shu now. Its hard for you guys to understand my Brother Shu. These kinds of battles arent even worth watching for him. If you arent a Class A expert, you have no right to speak to him! My Brother Shu isnt aloof. He just doesnt recognize weak people. Even if he does, he wont remember them! Chen Zuan felt that he had truly sucked up to Lu Shu and was very pleased with himself. He smiled at Lu Shu. Am I right, Brother Shu? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He then turned to look at Chen Zuan. Who are you? From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 797 - Chief Manager of Yuzhou Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan was speechless. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu was about to defeat Lin Yixin from the Southwest Cultivation College. The stadium was filled. One-third of the spectators were standing. The aisles became very packed. The moment Lu Xiaoyu materialized seven Lu Shu clones, Lu Shu started to earn an endless stream of distress points. Some were for him, and some were for Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu felt that he had made the right choice. As long as Lu Xiaoyu went first and defeated their opponent, he would be able to earn a steady stream of distress points. He needed two million points to light up the third star. He had already accumulated 1.7 million points. Lu Shu had kept thinking about the Sea of Chi. Once he earned distress points, he would eat chi fruits to build up the snowy mountain. This way, he would be able to produce the third sword spirit very quickly. Although it was not a standard sword spirit, it had its own benefits. What if he could defeat his opponents with a surprise move? When he killed Takashima Tairitsu, he had relied on a sword spirit as well. When he was in Sardinia, the second sword spirit displayed its extraordinary talents, and defeated Satan. Lu Shu had benefited from the past two sword spirits. Thus, even if it was not a standard sword spirit, he still looked forward to it. As for lighting up stars, Lu Shu felt that if there was no major qualitative change, he was not in urgent need of the celestial powers and abilities. But he realized that for every star that was lit up in the fourth Nebula, the number of strands of the Sparrow Shade would increase. Lu Shu once again placed his focus on advancement. After all, since he had lost the mystic water, his greatest area of effect weapon was the Sparrow Shade. The more strands the Sparrow Shade had, the more opponents Lu Shu could handle at the same time. He calculated. If he lit up all seven stars, the Sparrow Shade would have 4608 strands. Amazing! Li Xianyi had ten thousand invisible aurablade prototypes, while Lu Shu only had 1500. But if he was able to advance, he would be able to have the same power as well. Although he lacked in numbers, the strands of the Sparrow Shade were of much better quality than the invisible aurablade. As Lu Shu fed Lu Xiaoyu with fruits, he ate some as well. In todays competition, Lu Xiaoyu would face the entire Cultivation College and earn distress points. Lu Shu would be able to earn points with Lu Xiaoyu. He calculated that he might be able to light up the third star tonight! The Southwest College thought that Lin Yixin was their trump card. As long as he was able to defeat Lu Xiaoyu, the following battles would be much easier to handle. Although this did not mean that they would be champions, if they were able to defeat the species research specialization at their peak, it would be even more glorious for them. But they had underestimated Lu Xiaoyu, and overestimated Lin Yixin. Although Lu Xiaoyu had also just advanced to Class B, she had controlled Johnson and Anthony for a very long time. She was completely invincible. Lin Yixin still had the worry of not being used to his new power after advancing, but Lu Xiaoyu did not have this concern. Although Lu Xiaoyus attacks were violent, she did not threaten Lin Yixins life. When she realized that Lin Yixin was powerless, she stopped. She did not take advantage of the situation to kill him. Lu Shu had told her that they were all students and she had to have mercy on them. Lu Xiaoyu would remember whatever Lu Shu told her. If he told her to make her opponent despair, she would do so. If he told her to have mercy, she would do so. After Lu Xiaoyu stopped and dismissed the Lu Shu clones, Lin Yixin sat at the side of the battlefield, panting heavily. He asked, How are you able to materialize L Teacher Lu? Lin Yixin almost called him Lord Lu, but his will to survive made him quickly rephrase his words. Everyone wanted to know as well. If Lu Xiaoyu was a multi type Metahuman, then so be it. But how was she able to materialize humans, when other materialization types were unable to?! It felt as if Lu Xiaoyu had a massive secret book that allowed her to do things others could not do. The entire stadium quietened down. Everyone was puzzled. Lu Xiaoyu calmly looked at Lin Yixin, who seemed to want to speak. Everyone realized that Lu Xiaoyu had also wanted to speak, but stopped. Was she hiding a secret? She looked at Lu Shu. What was the last advertisement? Everyone in the stadium turned to look at Lu Shu. Lu Shu awkwardly said, Ahem, Snickers Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lin Yixin. He understood. Because you ate Snickers? Lu Xiaoyu calmly nodded her head. Good. Next. But the next round did not begin immediately. The team from the Southwest Cultivation College complained to Zhong Yutang. They claimed that these kinds of methods were too much and should be banned in future battles! Zhong Yutang laughed and said, When I proposed to allow Luo Shen to have a pass, you objected. You said that everyone had to rely on their own power. Why should Luo Shen have a pass? Now that youve complained that their methods are too much, how can I care about you? Just rely on your own power! Lu Shu looked at the systems backend. He had obtained two million points. Not only would he be able to light the third star tonight, even Lu Xiaoyu would be able to light up her first star. At that moment, the events occurring at the Changbai Mountains finally resulted in a chain reaction. News that Nie Ting could no longer attack had been revealed on the Golden Foundation forum during the fight between Lu Xiaoyu and Lin Yixin. Back then, not many cared about what was happening on the forum. But the moment Lu Xiaoyus battle ended, the news surged forth like an undercurrent, engulfing the entire stadium. Everyone looked at one another helplessly. They had thought that after Heavenly King Nie had advanced to Shen Cang Jing, he would be invincible. But they did not expect him to be in an awkward situation. The large organizations were now headed towards the Changbai Mountains. A war was about to occur! Zhong Yutang looked at his phone and his expression became serious. He gathered all the participants and the representatives of each specialization in Luo Shen. We will postpone the competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges. I will release the details later. All specializations, resume lessons. Make sure that the students are not restless! Notifications were sent out. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Zhong Yutang had suddenly become like the Chief Manager of Yuzhou. He was systematic even in the face of a disaster. Chapter 798 - Ruthless Official You Mingyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges, which they had started planning for, since a long time ago, was canceled just like that. The lessons returned to normal, as if the competition had never occurred. The students were all restricted within the classroom by an invisible force and had no choice but to attend lessons. This was because Zhong Yutang was worried that some students would recklessly go to the Changbai Mountains. This was not disaster relief. This was a real war. Thus, discipline was of utmost importance. But Lu Shu had not expected a war to take place so quickly. As he was preparing to go home, You Mingyu hurriedly left the Luo Shen Cultivation College. When Lu Shu asked him where he was going, he did not reply. The car traveled for about ten meters before turning back. You Mingyu alighted from the car and calmly looked at Lu Shu. If I was as strong as you are, I would already be at the Changbai Mountains. Of course, I can understand that you may have some difficulties that are hard to talk about. But people are dying there. Yesterday, Nalan Que and Li Yixiao killed two Class B experts who had been hiding in the mountains. But Nalan Que was ambushed and was slashed at the waist. She almost died. Lu Shu, when will I be able to call you Heavenly King Lu? I look forward to that day. Lu Shu was silent. You Mingyu left before waiting for him to answer. But Lu Shu saw that You Mingyu was full of murderous intent. He had brought 100 men with him. The road ahead would not be easy. At that moment, a cleansing had begun at one of the areas under the protection of the Heavenly Network. You Mingyu came to the black market near Route 301 and sent orders to lock up the entire place. Afterwards, he started to take attendance! One by one, people started to step out. They might be old secret practitioners or young men, but no one was spared. Everyone was taken away. As for where they were taken to, no one knew. At the same time, it was as if the same thing was happening all around the country. After a year of peace, the Heavenly Network suddenly raised their daggers. Their reasoning against outsiders was the same. They had betrayed their home country. Treason! At first, everyone was worried that the Heavenly Network had gone crazy. But now, they understood that the people they had captured were spies who had been hiding in the country! Furthermore, the Heavenly Network already knew about their identity, but did not capture them. Now that a war was about to happen, they no longer hesitated. They had to cleanse their territories! Lu Shu had high authority. He could even see whether the missions to capture these spies had been successful or not. He knew that You Mingyu and Zhong Yutang were very efficient. Either that, or all the persons-in-charge of the departments in the Heavenly Network already knew that this day would eventually come and had done their preparations. Perhaps in the past, they wanted to keep the spies who spread fake news. But they no longer cared about this now. They would cleanse the entire country. They could not allow them to affect internal affairs! Wanted lists started to appear. There were people from many organizations. As of the present, they had all been successfully captured. As Lu Shu watched this unfold through the information system, he suddenly felt as if a war was really upon them. This did not just happen in China. Overnight, mutinies happened in various organizations overseas. These organizations had wanted to come to the Changbai Mountains, but after a mutiny, a new leader rose up. There was no news from these organizations since then. Some said that the Heavenly Network was definitely behind this, but the Heavenly Network had never confessed to anything. It was as if the internal affairs of these organizations had nothing to do with them. Although only small organizations were affected, but the entire realm of cultivation could see the Heavenly Networks determination. The Heavenly Network was still silently killing people. Many years later, someone named this day the Day of Blood. This was the night when the realm of cultivation was thrown into confusion. The Heavenly Network was like the Grim Reaper, who wore black and took away the lives of spies. There were also many tragedies that had suddenly occurred overseas. It was as if someone had secretly planted a mine below the realm of cultivation, and that mine had exploded today. Over 1000 Practitioners had died today. No one had thought that the Heavenly Networks counterattack would be so cruel. Suddenly, everyone realized that the Heavenly Network had always had the courage to carry out total destruction. You Mingyu stood at the gates of the black market and counted the practitioners with a dark expression on his face. You Mingyu, who was typically kind, was wearing the black Heavenly Network uniform. He was like a ruthless official. The secret practitioners had never seen this You Mingyu. No one knew how many people he had killed overseas before returning to the Heavenly Network. Suddenly, a secret practitioner ran towards the highway in a flurry. You Mingyu sent out a scarlet red flying sword that pierced through the heart of the secret practitioner. The sharp sound produced by the flying sword as it flew through the air made the others uncomfortable. The scarlet red light in the dark night seemed particularly frightening. The past one year had been very peaceful. The Heavenly Network sheathed their swords. But the secret practitioners were very clear that there were definitely many more people like You Mingyu in the Heavenly Network. You Mingyu looked at the secret practitioners and smiled. You will be rewarded for reporting spies. One magical stone for every spy reported. Of course, you must have reliable evidence. The white lamp shone down on You Mingyu. His teeth were pearly white. The Heavenly Network was furious. They would use blood to warn the unlawful. Thousands of secret practitioners and the large organizations had planned to enter the Changbai Mountains today. This was only the first batch. Top organizations, such as the Department of Faith Theory, the Phoenix Society, the Danke, and the Pledge had not arrived. The Red Sparrows and the secret practitioners entered the Changbai Mountains. There might not be danger. The secret practitioners were not dumb. With their morals, they did not believe that the Heavenly Network would kill so many people at once. But before they had even entered the mountains, they heard about what had happened elsewhere. For a period of time, no one could confidently say, Yes, we have a lot of people. The Heavenly Network would definitely think about humanitarianism. They cant kill so many people, right? On the other hand, the Red Sparrows did not dare to take the risk. They would wait until the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society arrived before making a decision. Only then would the large organizations be able to fight with the Heavenly Network. The Red Sparrows alone would not be enough. The Heavenly Networks determination to kill had driven the secret practitioners out of the Changbai Mountains, but the large organizations remained unmoved. Some had obtained information that the sword formation was Nie Tings sword. What was hidden in the canyon. Why did Nie Ting destroy his own sword to create a sword formation? The large organizations recollected themselves, but they stuck with their original plan. If they entered from all directions, the Heavenly Network might carry out a mass destruction. But if their objective was just the Changbai Mountains, they did not believe that Nie Ting would perish with them! Furthermore, they were waiting for the controller to make another move. An outstanding controller would not give up here. Chapter 799 - Lu Shu’s Decision Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They only needed a piece of news from a distant place. The competition between the seven major Cultivation Colleges, which had been highly anticipated, seemed to have been forgotten. No one talked about it. The intense discussions regarding the competition on the forum stopped. No one talked about who the strongest school was. No one cared about the results of this competition. Everyone was now talking about the Changbai Mountains. It was as if this was the only matter that could affect their spirits. This was the first time in the history of the Heavenly Network that they had faced so many outsiders. In the past, Nie Ting alone would be enough to deal with them. But now, Nie Ting could not recklessly attack. Someone commented on the Cultivation College forum. Heavenly King Nie, please attack. All the members of the Heavenly Network are willing to die with you. It does not matter even if the entire world is destroyed. But the problem was, these passionate and excited youth had this awareness, while others did not. Ordinary people looked at the Golden Foundation forum as well. Thus, when discussions were occurring on the Golden Foundation forum, the ordinary people also voiced their concerns. The students in the Cultivation College believed in mutual destruction. They would rather kill than face dishonor. They would not mind even if the world was destroyed after Nie Ting had made his move. But many ordinary people suddenly stepped out and voiced their hope that the war within the realm of cultivation would not affect the safety of the world. Their voices became louder and louder. It was as if it had been orchestrated. Lu Shu had thought that the controller had decided to orchestrate this on the Golden Foundation forum instead of in the Darkness Kingdom. Did they hope that Nie Ting would be affected by the opinions of ordinary people as well? This was a very difficult decision. When the British withdrew from Dunkirk, even the wise Churchill was in a dilemma between giving in and fighting till the end. Who could claim that they were wise and farsighted? It was easy for the observers, but only those who were involved knew how much courage was needed to make this decision. All the spies that had to be killed had been killed, and those who had to be captured had been captured. The students started to discuss their plans to go to the Changbai Mountains and resist their opponents. Some even wrote letters with their blood, expressing their determination. They wanted to request permission for them to join the war. But once they had finished writing their letters, they could not find You Mingyu or Zhong Yutang Lu Shu knew that You Mingyu had gone to the Changbai Mountains after the cleansing was done. Zhong Yutang had started to gather manpower at Yuzhou. They had no time to deal with their students! The teachers in the Cultivation College started to become nervous. They had been entrusted with a mission in times of danger. They had to ensure that the students remained in the classroom. If they suddenly lost sight of this aim, and some students sneaked off to the Changbai Mountains, they would be responsible. In the past, the Heavenly Network was afraid that the students were too fearful. But they were no longer fearful. All of them supported the war Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu home. He silently entered his room and closed the door. He started to sort out all the clues. Lu Xiaoyu leaned against the wall and furrowed her eyebrows. She tried to eavesdrop on him. Little Fury, who was beside her, wrote in its notebook. What are you doing? Lu Xiaoyu furrowed her eyebrows. Lu Shu isnt even singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star tonight. He must be very involved. Little Fury was dumbfounded. It did not understand what Twinkle Twinkle Little Star had to do with anything. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Little Fury. Go next door and ask Lu Shu why he isnt singing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. When Little Fury heard this, it felt that this could be a trap. It wrote, Why dont you ask? Hm? Youve gotten a lot smarter recently. Lu Xiaoyu was surprised. I want to test how adaptable you can be. Little Fury proudly wrote. Sure. What would happen if you go against Lu Xiaoyu? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Little Fury was dumbfounded. She was not testing how adaptable it was. This was just a threat! From Little Furys distress, +499! Little Fury held its head and ran next door to ask. Lu Xiaoyu heard the sound of the window opening, followed by Little Fury being thrown out by Lu Shu. From Little Furys distress, +599! Lu Xiaoyu walked gingerly next door and looked in. Lu Shu was upset. Since when did you know that I sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star? Since a very long time ago. Lu Xiaoyu hid behind the door and observed Lu Shus expression. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Come, lets sit at the rooftop. Lu Shu stood up, held Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked out with her. They jumped up onto the roof and looked at the evening lights. Are you thinking about whether to go to the Changbai Mountains? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Lu Xiaoyu understood Lu Shu best. Lu Shu often went to the rooftop when he was pent up. Yes. Lu Shu nodded his head. I know that there is danger waiting for me there. There are so many enemies waiting in the dark for you to fall into their trap. But you have no choice. This feeling is unpleasant. I think that itll be fine if we go. Lu Xiaoyu softly said, I can now absorb a third soul Lu Shu gasped in shock. He wondered whether this was part of the controllers plan. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu was already thinking about collecting a soul after killing someone But on the flip side, he could be happier with Lu Xiaoyus simple train of thought. If someone was planning something against him then kill him and collect his soul. Lu Xiaoyu, Im really envious of you, sighed Lu Shu suddenly. Although Lu Xiaoyus train of thought was exceedingly simple, it reduced his troubles. Lu Shu, lets go to the Changbai Mountains. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly lowered her voice. Hm? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why? I know that it will definitely be very dangerous. Someone is even expecting us to go there, said Lu Xiaoyu. But last night, I dreamed that something had happened to the old man in the Changbai Mountains. I dont want anything to happen to him Lu Shu was dumbfounded and looked at Lu Xiaoyu. He had wanted Lu Xiaoyu to go to school as he was worried that she would be disjointed with society. If she had no friends, no teachers, and no classmates, what if she became unsociable and eccentric? Back then, Lu Shu was very clear that Lu Xiaoyu would not care about anything but Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu were originally selfish and unsociable kids. But they had never resented the society of the country they were in. When they were children, they did not have the concept of countries. They resented the entire world. Lu Shu had never blamed society for being unfair. He was even grateful to those who had helped him. He understood gratitude better than others, as one would only learn to appreciate things after losing something. What was more cruel than being abandoned by ones own parents? But many people had walked into their lives. One example was Li Xianyi. Yes, the old man may be in danger under the scheme. You Mingyu had told him that when he became Heavenly King, he could be aloof and indifferent. But why was he still aloof and indifferent when Li Xianyi was being ambushed? So what did he train for? Chapter 800 - A Buried Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu suddenly realized that Lu Xiaoyus way of thinking was much simpler than his. He had always been considering what traps might be waiting for him, how powerful the opponent was, what techniques the opponent would use against them, and what exactly the opponent was thinking. But Lu Xiaoyu had never thought of all this. She only had one simple thought. Li Xianyi might be in danger. Lu Shu would definitely not be willing to selflessly offer himself as tribute. He had thought that even if there was a disaster, they still had Nie Ting. The strongest expert would be able to handle this, right? Back then, Lu Shu did not know that Nie Ting could no longer attack. Thus, he was not very worried. Since they had the strongest expert, even if they lost, they could still send out the expert. Lu Shu had wanted to be a quiet spectator and earn distress points. He did not know that Nie Ting could not attack. He had never thought that the Heavenly Network would lose people. After all, they had a Shen Cang Jing on their side. They would not have any pressure. You Mingyus blame made Lu Shu slightly helpless. The most important thing now was that he did not know that Nie Ting could no longer attack! In the past, Lu Shu thought that the Heavenly Network was very stable. He did not feel any urgency to accept the position of Heavenly King. Even if ten thousand people infiltrated the borders, Nie Ting would be able to settle it by himself, right? Of course, there were more people in reality, about 100 thousand. But Nie Ting would be able to settle it by himself, right? Those who knew that Nie Ting could no longer attack would definitely panic. Why did Lu Shu not step up in such a crucial time? It would not be an overstatement to say that Lu Shu was the third strongest in the Heavenly Network. He could even be considered the second strongest, since he had a Class A Chaos. But Lu Shu did not know. He was silent yesterday because people were still dying, even though the Heavenly Network could conquer the entire world. This was the result of information that did not corroborate. Thus, Lu Shu had spent the entire day thinking. He had also been very silent. But now, Lu Xiaoyu had simplified everything. Lu Xiaoyu was a young girl. She was immature, and did not know much about the ways of the world. She remembered how kindly Li Xianyi had treated them. Now that he and the Golden Foundation were being targeted, they should help him. If they hated someone, they would verbally abuse them. If they liked someone, they would not turn back. If they did not want to care about someone, they would ignore them. They did not think about what the other person could provide them. This was a childs world. It was much happier than the adult world. Lu Shu, are we going? Lu Xiaoyu asked in a serious tone. Lu Shu smiled. You might be able to play with the soul of a Class A. Then I want the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory. He tried to kill you last time, right? She did not seem to have considered whether they could defeat him. Thus, she did not even think about whether he would be willing. That night, Lu Shu converted all the distress points for him and Lu Xiaoyu to level up. Lu Xiaoyu lit up the first star in the fourth Nebula, while Lu Shu lit up the third star. His Sparrow Shade grew to form 288 strands. Lu Shu went to the Luo Shen Cultivation College in the morning to attend a meeting that lasted for more than one hour. The meeting was organized by the Dean. He wanted to share his thoughts. For example, although the students were ready to take action, the teachers had to remain calm. Lu Shu did not think much about it. He took the notes and walked off with the veterans to prepare for his lessons. Before the afternoon lessons, the Dean was still worried. He personally went to find Lu Shu. Before Zhong Yutang went to the Yuzhou Heavenly Network, he had told the Dean to keep an eye on Lu Shu. The Dean deliberated his tone before saying, Er Lu Shu, please remember what I told you. Dont say the wrong thing during lessons To be honest, the Dean was not worried about the other teachers. He was worried about Lu Shu. Now that Zhong Yutang was busy with other things, he understood how Zhong Yutang felt. No wonder he was always pulling his hair Lu Shu cheerily laughed. Okay. You dont have to worry about me. Ill just teach one more lesson before leaving. When the Dean heard this, he was secretly happy. What happened? Did Lord Lu not want to be a teacher anymore? Great! This way, he would not have to worry about him. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. Wait where are you planning to go? The Changbai Mountains! Lu Shu then took his notes and went to class. The Dean was dumbfounded. He looked at Lu Shus back as he walked away. What They had always been worried that the campus would be in a mess. For example, one student might break the rules and secretly go to the Changbai Mountains. Not only were they not useful, they might even create more trouble. After all, students would not be able to influence wars. Thus, it was of utmost importance that the students remained where they were. They had spent the morning discussing how to prevent students from going to the Changbai Mountains. But even before any student sneaked off, one of their teachers went? As the Dean, he could not bear this responsibility. He hurriedly called Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu is going to the Changbai Mountains! He did not expect Zhong Yutang to reply in such an excited tone. Really? Im going back to Luo City now! After that, the Dean heard Zhong Yutangs shout of joy over the phone. Prepare a car for me. I have to go back to Luo City. Finally! The Dean bit his lips and put down the phone. It was over. The principal had gone mad. When Lu Shu came to the training ground, ten thousand students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College were already sitting there. Some students from the other Cultivation Colleges had gathered to listen to Lord Lus combat lesson. The students from the other Cultivation Colleges had planned to go home, but they heard that Lord Lu was delivering a lesson. They requested to attend the lesson before going back. Lu Shus fame in the Heavenly Network had reached a new peak. He was well-known even in other Cultivation Colleges. People knew how strong the species research specialization was. Suddenly, a very enthusiastic student suddenly asked, Teacher Lu, what will you be covering today? Lu Shu thought about it and said. Today is the last lesson. I will talk about what happened at the Collection of Gods, as well as a hero who loved bean sauce noodles. The last lesson? The Collection of Gods? What was happening? When the students heard this, they were dumbfounded. This was a buried past. It had been classified as one of the Heavenly Networks greatest secrets. Very few people knew that Lu Shu had gone to the Collection of Gods. Almost no one knew where he had gone and what he had done in that period of time. Lu Shu had never mentioned the Collection of Gods in his previous classes. On one hand, he could not talk about it. On the other hand, there was the portrait of the Ninth Heavenly King along the corridors. Lu Shu felt that if he talked about that past, he would no longer be a Cultivation College student, nor an ordinary combat teacher. He would be the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network, a faux Class A who no one had met, but had killed many. Chapter 801 - The Ninth Heavenly King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Today, Lu Shu did not make any lame jokes. He simply prepared to teach. It was as if he felt that this was a very formal occasion. He had to be serious as well. He had been a teacher for more than a month, but he had never taken his position seriously. When he occasionally joked with the students, he still felt like a student. Everyday, he played Chinese chess with Chen Zuan and the rest in the laboratory. He still posted unreliable bits of wisdom on his page and earned distress points from his students. But he did not post anything today. He did not play Chinese chess in the laboratory either. Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Cao Qingci silently looked at Lu Shu. He was standing by the window of the laboratory and spacing out. It was as if he was thinking about something very important. This was unusual. So unusual that Chen Zuan and the rest started to panic. They were afraid that Lu Shu would suddenly create trouble that would kill them. Lu Shu did create trouble, but he did not plan to kill people. Chen Zuan suddenly felt that todays Lu Shu was very different from the usual Lu Shu They also suddenly realized that Lu Shu had always been growing, and had always been changing. No matter whether it was a good change or a bad change, the once selfish young man had now gained an understanding of the world. Perhaps Lu Shu had never changed. He had never been selfish to the point of immorality. He was not truly cold-blooded either. He just did what he felt was right. This time, he had decided to accept the warmth of the world, and repay it with warmth. Two years had passed since the start of the magically rich era. In these two years, Lu Shu had met many people and experienced a life that he had never thought about before in the past. This time, he wanted to fulfill the promise he had made. He wanted to fight for the Heavenly Network. At first, the students did not realize the importance of his words. When they heard that Lu Shu wanted to talk about what had happened at the Collection of Gods, their first reaction was, Hm? Was Lord Lu at the Collection of Gods back then as well? Does Lord Lu know who the Ninth Heavenly King is? The portrait of the Ninth Heavenly King and Liu Xiu were beside each other. All the students had realized this. After all, it was the biggest piece of gossip within the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Kings were top combat powers in the Heavenly Network. Everyone knew that there was the Ninth Heavenly King, but they did not know who the Heavenly King was. This piqued their curiosity. This was like some advertisements in the past that deliberately censored its content. A cloth then covered the countdown timer. Everyone had to wait for nine days before the advertisement underneath was revealed. Eventually, the entire city started to talk about the advertisement. Everyones curiosity had been piqued. The Ninth Heavenly King. The most mysterious Heavenly King. The answer was about to be revealed. Would Lord Lu tell them the truth? Lu Shu scanned the audience and calmly said, Back then, the Collection of Gods issued an arrest warrant for me. They wanted to use the Deep Sea White Sand to trade for my life. Zhong Yutang found me immediately. I worked together with You Mingyu to pretend that I was dead. During that period, I could not appear in public, Furthermore, I am someone who will take revenge. If you have a warrant against me, I will kill you. Thus, I went to the Collection of Gods and started a new life with a new identity. That was my first time being a spy. But it couldnt be considered a success my cover was always mysteriously blown Lu Shu helplessly laughed. Zhong Yutang, who had just arrived, became unhappy when he heard this. Were you not ashamed of your identity being exposed? But Zhong Yutang did not say anything. He silently looked at the young man on the stage. He seemed more composed, as if he was prepared to accept the various dazzling glories. Lu Shu continued. Back then, I met a female colleague who was responsible for helping me. Of course, I cant reveal her name. She was an ordinary person, but her words touched me. She said that there were some things that people just had to do. Later on, I found out that Takashima Tairatsu was planning to sacrifice the members of the Collection of Gods so that he could advance. Thus, I infiltrated the base that he had built and tried to sabotage his plans. Lu Shu romanticized the situation. After all, he could reveal that he had wanted to steal magical stones Back then, I was alone with no support. It was difficult to sabotage Takashimas plan alone. After all, he was almost a Class A. Back then, a Class C expert tried to attack me, but I did not notice. That was when Liu Xiu protected me. Lu Shu looked as if he was reminiscing the past. To be honest, I still dont understand. If he continued to hide, he had a very high chance of survival. But he choose to protect me. He used his blood and his swords to buy me time. After that, I could not understand why he had done that for a very long time. Was there anything in this world that was more important than ones own life? Maybe I was too selfish, thus I could not come up with an answer. Till now, I still feel that ones own life is the most important. But I also understand that there are some things that people just have to do. The students suddenly realized that they had been thinking of the wrong thing. While the Ninth Heavenly King and Liu Xiu killed Takashima Tairatsu, Lord Lu was not an observer. He had taken part in it! They had wanted to ask Lu Shu who the Ninth Heavenly King was. Now, Lu Shu had revealed the answer. Lu Shu felt as if he had been relieved of a heavy load. He had finally talked about this buried past. He had provided the best remarks for Liu Xiu as a participant of the incident. Zhong Yutang silently looked at Lu Shu. He was very clear that the battle had been classified because Lu Shu did not want to accept the position of Heavenly King. Lu Shu knew this as well. Thus, when Lu Shu talked about this himself, this meant that Lu Shu had already made his preparations. Lu Shu smiled. This is my last lesson. I hope that all of you have gained something from my lessons. A student suddenly asked, Heavenly King Lu, where are you going? Are you going to stop teaching? When Lu Shu heard the title of Heavenly King Lu, he was dumbfounded. This was his first time hearing this name. He was not used to it. He thought about the danger that waited for him at the Changbai Mountains. Suddenly, he started to talk to himself. I feel that you will have a moment in your life when you tell yourself, this is me, and this is my decision. This was what Lu Shu had learned after his conversation with Lu Xiaoyu yesterday. The solution to problems in life was not to run away. It was to make the problem disappear, or kill the person who created the problem. That day, the portrait of the Ninth Heavenly King beside Liu Xiu that had been a black silhouette was finally replaced with Lu Shus portrait. Lu Shu was smiling in the picture. His smile was as bright as the sun. Chapter 802 - Walnut Tree Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before Lu Shus portrait had been hung along the corridor, many people had guessed who the black silhouette was. The issue of the Ninth Heavenly King was always brought up, as he had killed a fake Class A, Takashima Tairatsu. The appearance of the Ninth Heavenly King had caused the Collection of Gods to fall from a top-rate organization into a state of disarray. It was not easy to cause a large organization to collapse. First, their leader, who had the strongest combat power in the organization, had to be killed. Thereafter, their foundation had to be destroyed. Lu Shu had done all of these things. The strength of the Collection of Gods had fallen significantly. They would need to spend a few years recovering before they could return to the world stage. Most importantly, for some reason, although the Collection of Gods had been destroyed by the Ninth Heavenly King, a very big reason for their collapse was because of the Collection of Gods itself. For example, Takashima Tairatsu had killed more people than Lu Shu. Even then, they were enemies. After the Collection of Gods had been rebuilt by a girl called Sakurai Yaeko, people were surprised that she had obtained the support of the Collection of Gods, but the Ninth Heavenly King did not seem to hate her. The Collection of Gods had wanted to send an arrest warrant for the Ninth Heavenly King to the Darkness Kingdom, but this had been rejected by Sakurai Yaeko. The Conservatives had questioned Sakurai about who the Ninth Heavenly King was. Sakurai knew what had happened. She had a short interaction with the Deities at the base. Thus, everyone felt that it was likely that Sakurai knew who the Ninth Heavenly King was. But Sakurai kept it a secret. She did not answer anything regarding the Ninth Heavenly King. But after that battle, some of Sakurais trusted subordinates knew that Sakurai always had several thousand yen in her wallet. But she had never spent the money. Sakurai no longer needed to pay for anything wherever she went. A wallet was an insignificant existence to her. Later on, Sakurai stopped carrying credit cards around. But she still had money in her wallet. No one knew that the money was the salary that Sakurai had received from Lu Shu. She felt that the several thousand yen was the cleanest money she had earned in her lifetime. There were times when Sakurai felt that it would be more appropriate for her to be an assassin, instead of the leader of an organization. Perhaps this was not a life that she wanted. Thus, if she had to leave the Collection of Gods one day, she would not take everything away. She would only take her small salary. It was special to her. Everyone could understand why the Collection of Gods ceased all their activities. After all, they had lost their strongest expert. It would not be wise for them to challenge the Heavenly Network but since when was the Collection of Gods this wise? No matter what, the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network was a mystery in the realm of cultivation. It was as if the Ninth Heavenly King had disappeared after what had happened at the Collection of Gods. Even the members of the Heavenly Network did not know who the Ninth Heavenly King was. But today, this mystery had been solved. Everyone already knew that Lord Lu was amazing. After all, Lord Lu often annoyed people. If he was not amazing, he would have been killed a long time ago With his impressive military achievements, it was impossible to not give in to him. The teams from the other Cultivation Colleges all prayed that they did not have to face the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Lu Shu had quietly left the Luo Shen Cultivation College. But the discussions about him did not cease. He had calmly came to class. He did not directly reveal that he was the Ninth Heavenly King. But the story he had calmly told had proven everything. Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and the rest also did not know that Lu Shu had gone to the Collection of Gods. But everyone who was familiar with Lu Shu had guessed so, especially Liu Li. Back then, many people had sent flowers to Lu Shus door and lit candles. It was worth pondering about what Lu Shu had done when he faked his death. But back then, no one believed that Lu Shu was the Ninth Heavenly King. After all, Lu Shu had killed a fake Class A at the Collection of Gods! This time, Lu Shu did not bring Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao with him. Because it was far too dangerous. The controller glared menacingly at their keyboard, as if they had already calculated this. Lu Shu had brought them to the Kunlun Mountains because they could handle the level of danger there. They could just run away. But this time, he could not run away. If he ran away, what would happen to the rest of the members of the Heavenly Network? Lu Shu was not talented when it came to commanding others. He was not a genius in military affairs. He had not received any training either. The only time he had led a group was the Flood of Bronze. Thus, Lu Shu felt that in order for him to inflict the most damage on the secret practitioners, the large organizations, and the controller was not to fight like a soldier. It was to hunt them down. He could not expose his whereabouts. If his whereabouts were exposed, the people around him might be in trouble. Thus, Lu Shu had to hide. Lu Shu disappeared. No one knew where he had gone. It was as if Lu Shu knew from the very beginning that if he did not want the controller to control his movements, the first thing he had to do was to disappear. He was exposed, while the controller was in the dark. Now, everyone would walk into the dark together. We will see who will be killed! The courtyard at Luihai Lane in the Capital had been rebuilt. The courtyard, which had once displayed the vicissitudes of life, suddenly took on a completely new look. Shi Xuejin looked melancholic as he stood in the courtyard. My father left behind a lot of things, but the only thing left now is that walnut tree. Shi Xuejin was not used to it. Although the facilities in the courtyard had been upgraded, but there was no place like his old home. The entire courtyard had been renewed. For some reason, it felt as if something was missing. Shi Xuejin patted the stem of the walnut tree. Walnut tree, walnut tree. Theres only you to accompany me. You cant be like the others who have no conscience. If they say that they want to destroy old things, they will do you think Im right, walnut tree? Nie Ting was beside him. His expression darkened. Give way. Shi Xuejin, who had seemed like a scholar, suddenly shouted, Nie Ting, if you cut down this walnut tree today, I will not cook for you, for an entire year! Hao Zhichao and the rest, who were standing around, felt very awkward. Shi Xuejin was not usually like this. He was always kind and gentle, like a scholar. To be honest, they were also very curious. Why did Nie Ting want to cut down this walnut tree? It was better to let it grow, right? Last year, Heavenly King Luo even treated everyone to walnuts. Freshly picked walnuts had a green skin around them. One needed to cut off the skin and air-dry the walnut before it could be eaten. Shi Xuejin was the busiest when the walnut tree bore fruit. He did not even read his books. He would be busy cutting off the skin When Hao Zhichao saw how saw Shi Xuejin was, he could not bear it anymore. Then lets not cut down the tree Nie Ting coldly said, Pull him away! Cut down the tree! Shi Xuejin let out a terrible shriek as he was being pulled away. Nie Ting, we are still not done! Chapter 803 - The Real War Has Begun Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nie Ting did not go to the Changbai Mountains. Instead, he returned to the courtyard to cut down the tree. Others could not quite understand why he had decided to do so. Hao Zhichao and the rest were dumbfounded. They were helpless when they saw Heavenly King Shi hug the walnut tree, not willing to let go. Shi Xuejin was an ordinary person. If they forcibly pulled him away, they might injure him. Typically, when they came to report for duty, they would be able to eat the food that Shi Xuejin had cooked. Although Shi Xuejin was an ordinary person, he was very popular in the Heavenly Network. After all, everyone had to learn the Yinyang Kinship of the Three, which 99% of the Heavenly Network members had practiced, which had been developed by none other than Shi Xuejin. Suddenly, Shi Xuejin said, If you walk on that path, you will surely regret it! We have so many people! We might not lose. You dont have to take such a gamble! Nie Ting calmly looked at him. Since when have I, Nie Ting, been overly cautious? Shi Xuejin reprimanded him. You are my fathers only successor. The sword techniques of the Shi family cannot be lost! I have passed down the sword techniques to Cao Qingci. Relax. I will not use it unless I absolutely have to. He looked at said to Hao Zhichao and the rest, What are you doing? Cut down the tree. Hao Zhichao and the rest suddenly realized that this walnut tree might be different from the rest Back then when Nie Ting had broken through the boundary of the Seal of Lands, the entire courtyard had been destroyed. But this walnut tree remained unharmed. Back then, Nie Ting had been too occupied to control his strength. If he had been able to control his strength, the courtyard might still be standing. That means that even under that immense power, this walnut tree had survived! Cut! Nie Ting exclaimed with a calm and dignified tone. Shi Xuejin heard the resolution in Nie Tings tone and slowly stopped struggling. Shi Xuejin did not see them cut down the tree. He ran into his study. I will find a way to resolve this! Bang! The door of the study was closed. Hao Zhichao and the rest suddenly realized that this walnut tree might be hiding a secret that might be harmful to the Heavenly Network. Nie Ting had to do this because their manpower at the Changbai Mountains was decreasing. The large organizations constantly tested the morals of the Heavenly Network. Conflicts broke out everyday. Many overseas Practitioners constantly entered the Changbai Mountains. The massive mountain had turned into a massive battlefield. The roots of the trees had been stained red with blood. Nie Ting wanted to obtain something inside the walnut tree to give himself another choice. Shi Xuejin knew what Nie Ting wanted. When he realized that he could not stop him, he immersed himself in books. He wanted to find a solution for Nie Ting. He did not ask Nie Ting about anything else. Hao Zhichao and the rest finally understood that the reason Shi Xuejin did not allow them to cut down the tree was not because he was reluctant to part with it. It was just an excuse. Hao Zhichao raised his axe and aimed at the walnut tree. Bang! It sounded as if his axe had come in contact with gold. Use your full strength, said Nie Ting. This time, Hao Zhichao used his standard long sword to cut down the tree. Even the long sword was broken. A person behind him silently passed him another sword. Hao Zhichao tried again. By the time that he used the fifth sword, the walnut tree started to crack from the inside. Everyone held their breath in concentration. They wanted to see what was inside the tree. They realized that there was a long and narrow box. It was black and made out of metal. Nie Ting silently took the box and used his sleeve to wipe it. He looked like he was reminiscing. Nie Ting looked at Hao Zhichao and the rest. Do not reveal what had happened today. He looked at the fallen walnut tree. It was July, the height of summer. Numerous walnuts had started to grow on the tree. Usually, Shi Xuejin would take care of the tree. Thus, the tree had been flourishing. Look at the walnuts. What a pity, said Nie Ting. Heavenly King Nie. Hao Zhichao hesitated before saying, The situation has not worsened till that extent. Nie Ting quietly looked at Hao Zhichao. You dont have to worry too much about this. Go to the Changbai Mountains tomorrow. If you discover Lu Shus whereabouts, inform me. Okay. Hao Zhichao said, But you know that it will be very hard for us to find a Heavenly King if he is determined to hide his whereabouts Think about his personality. Search from there. Nie Ting calmly said, Do you not know what he is like? How many Practitioners in the world are as lowly as him? Suddenly, a member of the Heavenly Network behind Hao Zhichao started to shout abuses. You are the lowly one! Your entire family is lowly! Nie Ting was silent. Hao Zhichao was dumbfounded. Everyone expressionlessly looked at that Heavenly Network member. Nie Tings expression darkened. From Nie Tings distress, +666! From Hao Zhichaos Where is Wu Jin? What did you do to him? Hao Zhichao asked. Everyone knew that the Wu Jin in front of them was not the real Wu Jin. As for who he was, there was no need to guess Lu Shu returned to his original appearance and stretched. Hes sleeping. Nie Ting asked, Why are you in the Capital? I wanted to see how bad the consequences are after you were struck by lightning, said Lu Shu. He had come here to see whether Nie Ting could still attack. But he had to get others to do something as minor as cutting down a walnut tree. This way, Lu Shu understood. He would not believe what was on the forum unless he saw it for himself. Indeed, Nie Ting could no longer attack. As for what was inside the walnut tree, Lu Shu did not care much about it. No one could stay away from this conflict. As the boss of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting had to answer the call of duty. If Shi Xuejin was unable to convince him, what could Lu Shu do? Im going to the Changbai Mountains. Dont use that unless you absolutely have to. Although I have no idea what that is. Lu Shu suddenly paused and said, Theres still me. Lu Shu did not finish his sentence. Who knows whether Nie Ting would eventually need to attack. But since he had chosen to do so, he would first bear the heavy responsibility. Hao Zhichao and the rest looked at one another helplessly. When Lu Shu spoke, it was as if their breath was being suppressed by Lu Shus aura. At that moment, Lu Shu casually walked to the walnut tree and kept it in the Seal of Lands. The walnuts on the tree seemed quite plump anyway, Nie Ting could not attack him either! After he was done, Lu Shu turned and left. He was afraid that Nie Ting would demand him to return the tree. Hao Zhichao was stunned. Heavenly King Lu, you really seized every opportunity. Nie Ting expressionlessly looked at Hao Zhichao. Now you know how to find him based on his personality, right? Yes, yes From Nie Tings distress, +199! Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu, but did not ask him to return the walnut tree. He knew the responsibilities that he had taken up. So what if he gave him a walnut tree? They were going to the east. This was the real war. Chapter 804 - The Hunt (Part 1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The range of the war was restricted to the Changbai Mountains as there was a bottom line agreed upon by all organizations that they should not affect the greater community. They had made their stance clear. We were here only for the Ancient Yi treasures hidden under the sword formation valleys and nothing else. They had a point. The Treasure of Heaven and Earth belonged to anyone capable, so why should the Heavenly Network keep all the good things to themselves? Anyway, did they not compete for resources in overseas remains as well? But all of them were also aware that it was favorable to them if the war was not allowed to spread to the neighboring villages. Some of them had even imposed strict regulations to prevent secret practitioners from trespassing the borders of the mountains. What if some of them murdered and robbed Chinese villages? That would make Nie Ting go mad! In any case, a small-scale war was acceptable as everyone was longing for the secrets and treasures of the Ancient Yi Clan. But no one was interested in an all-out battle as no organization intended to destroy themselves along with Nie Ting. In fact, the organizations were also trying to tone down the impact of the war so as not to upset Nie Ting The organizations set up a union headquarters at Port Artyom, but they were fighting for the power of speech as well. In front of strong organizations like the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society, the local tyrant Red Sparrows had no alternative but to yield to them. Due to the previous battle with the White Bears, the Red Sparrows had lost many of its core fighters and they had no Class As to begin with. On a side note, the death of the leader of the White Bears still remained a mystery to the Red Sparrows. When they were planning to get rid of this threat at the cost of their own mens lives, the leaders dead body was suddenly uncovered in the wilderness one day At that time, the Red Sparrows suspected it was done by a hidden local master. But based on the traces left at the battle scene, it seemed an easy fight. Moreover, there were only two peoples footprints found at the site. One belonged to the White Bears leader and the other seemed to be of a childs The situation at the Port Artyom headquarters was pretty amusing too. The various organizations refused to move into the office building because they were worried that Nie Ting might fly over unexpectedly and wipe out everyone in the building. Thus, it would be wiser to scatter apart. Furthermore, many organization leaders had gone missing upon arrival at Port Artyom. No one knew where they were hiding. In fact, they had put in much effort into this battle. Firstly, they had to find a valid reason for coming, and they cited that it was only fair for them to enter the Changbai Mountains because the Heavenly Network had pillaged resources from overseas remains as well, for example the relic of the Koh Chang remains. Then, they had to keep an eye on their own members and make sure they would not cause trouble on the territories of the Heavenly Network. Their reason was straightforward as the entire world, including people of the Heavenly Network, would be doomed if the Heavenly Network got pissed off and wanted to start an all-out war right there. In order to ensure everything was under control, the organizations had only sent in a small number of troops to exhaust the force of the Heavenly Network instead of launching large-scale battles. Nevertheless, it had also been proven that group battle strategies would not work well for Practitioners as it would weaken individual powers. Lastly, the organization leaders had to seek secret shelters so as not to be located and killed by the Heavenly Network. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network had their spies all across the world and no organization could be confident that all their members were trustworthy. Besides, the union of large organizations was not united after all, because they were only bonded together by the obvious interest. Yet, each of them had their own hidden agendas as well. Afterwards, the situation became even more messy after the Phoenix Society and the Department of Faith Theory successfully secured their leadership positions. Although the Heavenly Network was outnumbered as they literally stood against the entire world, all of its members were in it together and their sense of organizational discipline far surpassed that of the world organizations union. At first, the union tested the water with Class Cs and secret practitioners because it was unlikely that the battle would intensify all of a sudden. But in a small-scale battle a few days ago, a slaughter led by You Mingyu and Li Yixiao broke out in the forests. Few would have survived the fight if the Phoenix Society had not secretly attacked Nalan Que, which resulted in the Heavenly Network retreating back to a defensible position. It was also then when it became clear to the large organizations that the Heavenly Network had no intention to waste their time with them, because they had sent in their most elite team upon the first encounter. Moreover, the Heavenly Networks stance was firm and clear, and they were ready for the battle when other organizations were not prepared yet. As a result, the professional fighters of the various organizations had to jump straight into the battle before all of their secret practitioners were wiped out. At this moment, all commoners had been evacuated from the Changbai Mountains as the place was now teeming with aggressive Practitioners. The frontlines of the Heavenly Network and foreign organizations were closely interlocked and casualties could happen anytime. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Network was in a disadvantageous position due to the drastic difference in the number of fighters. Slowly but inevitably, the front line was pushed back into the central area of the Changbai Mountains. At the moment, the east side of the Tiger Back 1 had been fully occupied by foreign organizations. Every night, campfires would be set up on the slope. New faces joined in everyday while old ones perished in the wild forests. A team of secret practitioners led by a master from the Red Sparrows was navigating through the forests. It had been two days since they sneaked into the Changbai Mountains. Luckily for them, though, they had not encountered any members of the Heavenly Network yet. The Changbai mountain range spanned 310km in a north-south direction and 200km east-west. Thus, it was indeed a slim possibility for the troops to meet on this vast land. The team reached an open space in the woods. The team leader glanced up at the sky and said, Lets set up our campsite here tonight. Be alarmed and watch out for enemies in hiding! Members of the Heavenly Network are all experienced soldiers and their flying sword attacks are the most difficult to defend against Wait, we have two men missing! At this instant, he saw with his own eyes a pair of arms reached out from behind the trees and locked one of his men by his neck. Then, with a twist, the mans neck snapped like a fried dough twist. The team consisted of ten people. But they had lost three before they could even see their enemies. Suddenly, rotten leaves rustled on the ground. To their shock, they saw hundreds of gray threads sweeping across the floor. Chapter 805 - The Hunt (Part 2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To foreigners, flying swords were a symbol of supreme power in the Heavenly Network and only people of Class C and below would use close combat methods. Thus, they had scattered their groups so as not to be sniped by flying swords. Furthermore, all of them would be warned about the fatality of flying swords before they entered the forests. But the attacking strategy of the enemy they were facing now was different from what they had expected. There were no flying swords, and the gray threads on the ground looked as threatening as a nest of snakes. Subconsciously the team leader knew that his men could hardly survive this. But their enemy was still smiling, as if he had not taken them seriously. When he was about to run, he realized that his escape route had been blocked by a dense formation of gray threads. Lu Shu smiled. You are the last group alive. Tell me about the campsites at the Tiger Back. Ill grant you an easy death if you give me what I want. Lu Shu had visited the Heavenly Network campsite before going into the forests. There, he saw countless casualties and comrades bodies awaiting cremation. Thus, he had no intention to spare the life of any foreign Practitioners he ran into. Lu Shu was furious. He saw Li Yixiao and Nalan Que from afar, but he did not show himself. At the moment, he kept his own appearance with simple camouflage on his face. He looked like just another normal soldier of the Heavenly Network. In any case, he could not afford to expose himself. Thus, he had to ensure his own safety by hiding in the shadows. Therefore, before figuring out the power level of his opponents, Lu Shu had used another way of attack on this team instead of his typical strategies. He knew that the party he was fighting against was probably watching the battle from behind the curtain and that he would be in serious trouble if his hidden enemies had their eyes on him. But then Lu Shu realized that this kind of scouting troops was an easy kill. Thus, he could exterminate them effortlessly without using any of his trump cards up his sleeve. All of a sudden, the Sparrow Shade materialized from his celestial map after Lu Shu had confirmed that there were no traps nearby. Now, the lives of the team lay in Lu Shus hands. Surprisingly, though, he was equipped with an instant translation device Was he really here to fight? He did not look that tensed up as the other soldiers! Who are you? the leader from the Red Sparrows asked, trying to buy them some time. He knew that there was a slim hope that they might live if their comrades 1km away could come to rescue them in time. After all, every team was connected by telecommunications to ensure those in danger could report their situations promptly to their support teams. Lu Shu grinned. Are you waiting for your comrades to rescue you? Sadly, they were wiped out half an hour ago. Fear seeped through the atmosphere. This team was totally unaware of when their comrades were killed! Suddenly, the leader felt a piercing pain in his legs. He looked down to see two gray strands sinuating across his calves. Effortlessly the sharp blades of the Sparrow Shade penetrated his Spirit Qi armor like a cutter on a piece of paper. During this period of time, a large influx of distress points was registered on Lu Shus end. As expected, fear was the best nutrient for the celestial map. But it was hard to collect fear as Lu Shu was not a serial killed after all I will repeat myself one last time. Tell me about the Tiger Back campsites Well, how about this? Lets do a fair information exchange. Youll tell me what you know and Ill tell you mine, Lu Shu said. He was not good at interrogations by torture because he found it too cruel. Nevertheless, he could still be cruel if the situation called on him. The expert from the Red Sparrows collapsed to the ground on his knees after losing his balance. Struggling, he squeezed out a sentence. Tell me first how many Class Bs there are in the Heavenly Network. Then I will tell you how many we have at the campsite. With a short pause, Lu Shu replied, We have 1,000. From From After an awkward silence, Lu Shu decided to give up. Forget it. Its really not my forte to exchange information. So I will have to trouble you to send regards to my Heavenly Network comrades when you see them in death. You may tell them that I, Lu Shu, the Ninth Heavenly King, will avenge them. The leader was in shock So you didnt even intend to get any information from us! The night grew heavier. In the deserted forests, the howling of wild animals pierced through the silence of the night. In fact, the extent of animal mutation in the Changbai Mountains was much greater than that in other regions. But all of those mutated beasts had migrated to other places after tens of thousands of Practitioners invaded their habitats As the Heavenly Network team quietly navigated through the forests, the leader suddenly gestured for everyone to stop. At that instant, the ten-people team seemed to have become frozen in the moonlight. All of them studied their surroundings alertedly. Their leader had stopped because he saw a fire through the slits of leaves. The leader made a few silent hand gestures to scatter the team into an attacking formation. Then, the ten people immediately fanned out and encircled the fire. They moved in an unhurried manner and kept an appropriate distance from one another. This was a strategic plan as the fire could be a bait and they might be stepping into a trap. However it seemed that there was no ambush. The leader made another hand gesture and the team closed in towards the fire again. Yet, to their surprise, there was only one boy with camouflage on his face. Moreover, there were over twenty dead bodies of foreign Practitioners around him. At this moment, the leader suddenly noticed a gray thread hanging menacingly above him from within the trees. Lu Shu looked up and smiled at the people around him. Come and warm yourselves, fellow comrades. It was a summer night, but the temperature on top of the mountains was still relatively cold, coupled with the cooling moisture in the air. The leader was hesitant. Who are you? And who are they? You dont need to know my name, said Lu Shu, smiling, These guys came to my fire. Ive killed them and a few other teams but there are more in the eastern side of the forest. The leader drew a startled breath. The boy was attracting foreign Practitioners to himself like moths to a fire. Furthermore, he was fighting alone! Chapter 806 - The Hunt (Part 3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a concept called the Dark Forest Rule 1 , which essentially meant that the universe was like a dark forest and each civilization inside was a hunter with a gun, sneaking through the woods like ghosts. The hunters must exercise extra caution as the dark forest was full of hunters like themselves. Any signs of exposure might result in themselves being destroyed by other civilizations. Now, the situation in the forest was the same. Neither the Heavenly Network nor other organizations knew the exact location of each other and the exposed teams would put themselves in an unfavorable position. This was also why the Heavenly Network operation squad was so careful when they approached the campfire. The squad leader could even imagine how other enemy teams approached the campfire like them. Then, they would be overjoyed seeing that there was only one boy here, and soon they would be engulfed in desperation After all, who would dare to set up an open campfire in a dangerous forest like this? Naturally, people would be attracted to the fire as all of them were here to kill. It would be easier for them with each enemy erased from their map. In any case, it was not a PC game and no rewards could be claimed if you managed to be the last man alive. Instead, cutting your enemies ears and bringing them back had a higher chance of getting you some rewards. That was what had truly happened on the battlefield. Lu Shu was exasperated when he saw the right ear of every Heavenly Network martyr at their campsite was missing. Now, Lu Shu smiled at the operation squad and explained, Its more convenient this way. I call it the anti-Dark Forest Rule. It saves me the trouble of having to go and find them myself. That rendered all the squad members in shock. It was their first time to hear such a plausible excuse for a fishing strategy like that. You can try my method. Its very efficient, said Lu Shu. Its okay. Thanks The entire squad was dumbstruck. This boys lack of fear stemmed from his extraordinary combat abilities. Judging from the number of corpses around him alone, he must have attracted at least three squads. Plus the enemies he claimed to have killed in the eastern parts of the forest, the boy might have slaughtered at least four squads! The squad leader gestured one of his members to investigate the situation in the east. The man came back, stuttering in shock, He destroyed at least four more squads over there In other words, Lu Shu had killed more than eight squads on one night with the same strategy. In the beginning, Lu Shu could simply sit there and wait for people to come for him. But as the corpses piled up around his campfire, fewer would fall for his trap. Thus, he had no other choice but to chase his prey. The squad leader was stunned. Was the boy really from the Heavenly Network? According to his knowledge, Heavenly Kings Feng and Heavenly King Li had already returned to their camp for rest. Besides, all of them knew how Heavenly Kings Feng and Li looked like. Lu Shu grinned. Whats your name? Ma Youjin 1 , replied the squad leader nervously. Lu Shu mused, You sound pretty rich Whats your level? Ma Youjin replied, Peak of Class C. I believe that I can ascend to Class B in half a year! Lu Shu nodded. Now go back. The area in front is too dangerous for you. No way, said Ma Youjin, Im a soldier and I fear no danger. We plan to ambush them at Ladder River and kill more enemies. Lu Shu studied Ma Youjin closely and smiled. Head north. The Tiger Back area is really too dangerous for you. We are not cowards, said Ma Youjin, slightly annoyed. The enemy invasion into the Changbai Mountains had set the entire Heavenly Network on fire and everyone was willing to risk their life in regaining the national territory. If all of us back down because its dangerous, whos going to fight for our country? Lu Shu smiled. He stood up and patted the dust of his clothes. Then, he said, Me. Under the squads astonished stares, Lu Shu disappeared into the dark forest. His figure was tall and sharp, like a sword that pierced through the sky, allowing the first ray of sunlight to sip through the clouds. In the Liuhai Lane, the Capital, Nie Ting was ready to set off. A jeep was waiting for him in the lane, and the people following in attendance were elites like Hao Zhichao. Dressed in the Heavenly Network uniform, Hao Zhichao and the rest stood outside the courtyard quietly in respectful attention. They were the last group heading to the Changbai Mountains. Finally, the day that all of them were looking forward to had come. Now that Nie Tings invisible storage equipment was no longer in use, he hung the black iron case on his back. Then, he faced the house and said, Ive got to go. The doors, who had remained shut for two days, suddenly opened widely. With a book in his hands Shi Xuejin walked out and said, Give me a moment and Ill find you a solution Wait, wheres my walnut tree? My tall walnut tree?! You should at least leave some trunks behind after you chopped it down, right? It had been two days since the last time Shi Xuejin stepped out of his room. He had been looking for a remedy for Nie Ting. Lu Shu took it away Nie Ting said after a moment of silence. From Shi Xuejins distress, +666! Then, Shi Xuejin reiterated, Dont ever use it unless out of absolute necessity! I know, said Nie Ting with a nod of understanding, Lu Shu has probably entered the central area of Changbai Mountains because the front line has been pushed back eastward again. I will only use it as a last resort, but I cannot be that selfish because I have to protect the future of the Heavenly Network. Our people are risking their lives for our country, and I should be by their side. Shi Xuejin raised his hands a little, and then lowered them again helplessly. Never mind. I cant persuade you. You have known your own way since you were young. In fact, Shi Xuejin also knew himself well. Otherwise, he would not aspire to be well-versed in the Three Teachings and open a new yet risky road. Nie Ting turned and walked away. When he was about to reach the gate, he suddenly looked back and smiled. I wasnt mistaken about Lu Shu, was I? Shi Xuejin smiled too. Did you not suspect that hes a demon king just a while ago? Although he cant destroy the Earth, hes pretty talented at destroying good moods. Now that hes on a killing spree, its no longer an exaggeration to call him the Demon King. Nie Ting pondered over it and asked, What do you say if he becomes the next leader of the Heavenly Network? Shi Xuejin replied impatiently, Hell mess it up. Dont even think about it. True. Nie Ting agreed. Then, he turned and boarded the car. As the fleet of black jeeps sped eastward, Nie Ting closed his eyes to rest on the rear seat. The logo on the cars was a clear sign that the fleet belonged to the Heavenly Network. After some hesitation, Hao Zhichao, who was sitting on the front passenger seat, asked, Heavenly King Nie Lu Shu has killed countless people this time. Are you not worried that he may lose himself? Rest assured, replied Nie Ting calmly, Heavenly King Shi once said that he has a heart of gold. Chapter 807 - The Hunt (Part 4) Chapter 807: The Hunt (Part 4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Legend had it that there was a ghost fire in the Changbai Mountains that only appeared at night. The curious would be attracted to the orange fire involuntarily and then, they had never returned again. Well, Lu Shu thought that he had recreated a modern version of the story. On the second day after he entered the central areas of the mountains, dozens of more foreign Practitioners lost their lives under Lu Shus anti-Dark Forest Rule. Lu Shu was elated as he thought about the huge amount of distress points he would receive when the rumor spread out. Wait a moment, could the person behind the legendary ghost fire have done the same thing as he? Probably not. Lu Shu shook his head. He believed that he was the first genius mind that had thought of this idea. Pitifully, though, he could not let the rumor spread out. The purpose of killing all who had seen his fire was to keep his identity a secret so that more ignorant souls would fall into his trap. Nevertheless, after the end of the war, Lu Shu could write a ghost story based on his real experience to gain some distress points. But even so, Lu Shu realized that this method would not work for long because many foreign Practitioners were equipped with telecommunications devices and his secret plan could well be exposed. By then, he would render himself a target for the organizations. The bonfire flickered in the darkness. Its orange flames looked warm and peaceful, drying up the dew-wet ground surrounding it. In the deep mountains, the low temperature and high humidity at night was very uncomfortable. However, considering the risk of setting up an open fire here, most people would choose to suffer in silence. Suddenly, Lu Shu heard a rustle of leaves. He looked up into the darkness and saw a Heavenly Network squad. Lu Shu grinned. Come and warm yourselves. Yet, those people frowned at the dead bodies on the floor, as if pondering something. Lu Shu did not mind at all because it was understandable to be shocked by the sight. Lu Shu unfolded a map of the Changbai Mountains and made a few markings on it. The mountain range was too big. Therefore, Lu Shu had to confirm his current location and planned his future path everyday. However, as the Heavenly Network squad drew near, none of them uttered a word. Besides, Lu Shu had a feeling that they were encircling him! Alarmed, Lu Shu suddenly looked up and, in the next instant, he bounced up by the support of his arms and sped backwards like an owl. Instantly a giant rock broke out of the ground at where Lu Shu was sitting, and the surrounding atmosphere was crushed and exploded! Lu Shu slowly stood up after he landed safely on the ground. Now that he thought back, he realized a few loopholes in the visitors actions. Firstly, this place reached deep into the enemies front line. Lu Shu had never seen any Heavenly Networks operation squads since the day before and Ma Youjins squad were the comrades he had met. Thus, the fact that he would meet a Heavenly Network squad coming towards him from the east was odd by itself. Besides, their energy waves had far exceeded the expected level of an operation squad. Yet, all of those details had slipped Lu Shus mind earlier. Furthermore, it appeared to him that it was a well-organized mission as all of the squad members were Asians dressed in the Heavenly Network uniform. However, upon close inspection, the facial features of the last two members looked more like Southeast Asians. That could explain their reticence since the beginning, as they did not want to expose themselves through their awkward Chinese. Lu Shus face turned cold. His comrades would have been in danger if they were to meet this squad before him. After all, with the poor visibility at night, who would expect that those in the same uniform as themselves could be their enemies too? Meanwhile, the squad seemed unsurprised that they had not managed to kill Lu Shu with their first move. Based on the piles of corpses beside the bonfire, they had a clear idea that this boys abilities should not be underestimated. As a carefully selected team of elites, those people were not afraid of Lu Shu at all. They had the confidence to slaughter a Heavenly King! Indeed, this squad was dangerous. They aimed to break through the defense line of the Heavenly Network by disguising as their men. Moreover, there was a Class B in the team! Now that more than half of the organizations in the world had gathered on the eastern slope of the Changbai Mountains, Lu Shu would not be surprised that they could form a squad of experts like this. The squad slowly closed in towards Lu Shu, but the latter had no intention to confront them head-on. Instead, he receded into the darkness of the forests and hissed with a cold laugh. None of you deserves this uniform. Lu Shu turned and dashed into the depths of the forest. He sped through the uneven terrains agilely, while the squad was following closely behind. Lu Shu realized that they were experienced fighters too, which made the chase even more thrilling. However, Lu Shus retreat into the forests was not because of his fear of them, but the fear of letting them escape! Indeed, it would be too difficult to slaughter all of them if they decided to scatter and run for their lives in the dark forest. Nevertheless, Lu Shu would never forgive a team that would bring potential threat to his fellow comrades! During the chase, the squad noticed that Lu Shu was not that fast, but he was incredibly familiar with the terrain. That made the squad members nervous. Their combat experience had taught them that good knowledge about a difficult landscape would give one a great advantage. For instance, they kept losing sight of Lu Shu and had to depend on traces left behind on the branches or fallen leaves to determine which direction he had gone to. Yet, at this moment, the leaves behind the squad suddenly exploded. Lu Shu jumped out and closed his fingers around the last persons neck. Unguarded, the man fell backwards under Lu Shus forceful pull. He could not resist at all! As soon as the other members realized it, they immediately took action and attacked. However, the man was instantly thrown onto the floor and died due to the violent impact on his head. In the next instant, Lu Shu receded back into the darkness again! Before he disappeared, moonlight partially illuminated his face. For some reason, the squad believed that they had seen the boy smiling at them! Chapter 808 - The Hunt (Part 5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The night had just begun. The tree leaves rustled in the wind, as if predators were hiding in the shadows, waiting for their prey. The squad leader stood beside the lifeless body of his member. He calmly examined the corpse with no signs of sadness or grief, as though he was a cold-blooded beast. In fact, it had only been a week since the formation of the squad. For the past week, they had only been practicing teamwork. Without any personal connections or camaraderie to begin with, they showed no condolences for their dead teammate from another organization. The leader squatted down for a closer inspection of the corpse. In fact, dead men talked. From the traces left on the mans wounds, he could tell that Lu Shus instant explosive force was close to that of a Class B, and he was incredibly precise in terms of muscular strength. Moreover, the orderly footprints on the ground indicated that the man was very familiar with the effective application of his force. It seemed that they had once again underestimated their enemys true power. The squad went into deep thoughts. The leader suddenly announced, Confirmed. He is a Class B, or even a mid-Class B. Fan out and be vigilant Lets start the hunt! There was a tinge of exhilaration in his voice. Before the magical era, every member in the team could be called a war machine, but they were unable to unleash their desires in the peaceful years. Now was the best time for them. They could run after the strongest opponent in the field of their greatest forte. This was the most enjoyable entertainment ever. One of them bent down and cut away the bodys right ear. Then, he laughed. Hes mine. I wont compete with you for the credits of that boy. He looked as if it was natural to do so because that was the last use of his team member in his life. The leader shot him a frosty look. Pretty fast when you claim rewards. Ill cut off your ear too when you die. The man replied with a grin. Then wait until I die first. In fact, no one questioned him during the entire process. After all, he could exchange the ear for one magical stone after he returned to the camp. That was the value of human lives on the battlefield C one magical stone, or even less. Of course, they had to behead a key person of the Heavenly Network and bring it back so as to claim higher rewards. This applied especially for Heavenly Kings. The squad moved on, following traces left by Lu Shu. With a surveillance specialist on the team, they were fast in picking up Lu Shus marks. The specialist squatted down and picked up a wrapper. He studied it and nodded at the leader. We are on the right track. This wrapper has just been discarded as it is dust-free. Chase on, ordered the leader calmly. However, he was confused about the direction the boy was heading to. Instead of the Heavenly Network campsite in the west, he was running northward. Was he not going back to seek help? Did he want to die in the mountains? Where is he going? asked the leader. Theres a tributary on the other side of the mountain ahead. If he continued to run in the current direction Hes slowing down. We should be able to stop him before Erdao Baihe if we pursue at top speed! the specialist analyzed. There was one more thing on the leaders mind. Currently, they were not far away from the Heavenly Lake. But the vegetation around the lake was sparse and scarce, unsuitable for hiding. So why was he heading there? Could there be an ambush set by the Heavenly Network? Not likely either, because the leader knew that two Class Bs from the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society had headed towards there just four days ago. Judging from the timeline, the Class Bs should have already gone past the Heavenly Lake and continued heading west. Thus, they would not join later. Although they could not unite with people from the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society to block the boy together, it was at least certain that no one from the Heavenly Network could be hiding there. The squad continued with the chase. In fact, some of the traces could have been erased. When you sped through a forest, you would inevitably break a few twigs or leaves. Therefore, it would be impossible to conceal the broken branches even if you managed to hide your footprints. Furthermore, in the specialists eyes, Lu Shus forest combat experience was too immature. He had hardly erased any of his traces, as if he totally had no idea what could expose his path. The pursuers laughed arrogantly and coldly. They would never lose such an easy target with their years of experience in the forests. However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly fell from the tree branches above them with clear intentions to kill! It was already too late when the man noticed a change in lighting on top of him! Just like the previous time, Lu Shu attacked bare-handedly. The man tried to dodge and defend himself with his spine, which was the strongest part of the human body. Nevertheless, the punch on his spine was as powerful as a strike of lightning. Even those at the back of the team heard his bones cracking. At that instant, Lu Shu had fractured a Class Cs backbone with a single punch! The man collapsed onto the muddy ground of rotten leaves as he lost his balance. Now he knew that it was a mistake to assume their enemy was a forest combat newbie! In fact, he was right that Lu Shu was bad at erasing his traces. Thus, he had resorted to the most tiring yet straightforward method of all. He ran at the top of his speeds before returning through the trees. To him, the distance between the tree branches was just a piece of cake. Thus, Lu Shu had created an illusion earlier that he was a slow runner, because he was not running at his top speed at all. Actually, their estimate that Lu Shu could be a mid-Class B still turned out to be a misjudgment. But Lu Shu had noticed something strange as well. The Class B leader was missing! All of a sudden, the entire ground caved in where Lu Shu was standing. As an earth-type Metahuman, the leader had hidden himself in the ground and intended to engulf Lu Shu in the quicksand when he was the least prepared. Right before this moment, the man with the broken spine was still alive, sighing that he could only spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. But now, to his horror, his leader was willing to sacrifice him in the quicksand as well. On the battlefield, all lives were delicate, and there was no trust to begin with. The quicksand swirled like a millstone, ready to eat Lu Shu alive. Yet, the Class B earth-type Metahuman could stand in close proximity and remained unharmed! But he had failed. Lu Shu had withdrawn from the site the instant he broke his targets spine. Clearly he had no intention to stay there for even one second! Furthermore, he had confidently fended off the attacks from the other members before he left. It was as though none of them could pose any resistance to him! However why did he have to flee if he was really so powerful? A bad hunch filled the squad leaders heart. There could only be two possibilities: either the boy was making a false show of his strength at this moment, or he was up to something bigger and bloodier since the very beginning! Chapter 809 - Dirty Thing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Many people said that it was like spring all year round in Luo City. It was very suitable for living. But to Lu Shu, spring was like the four seasons in Luo City. When it was cold in winter, people did not want to go out. When it was hot in summer, it was ridiculously hot. Chen Zuan lay down in the house and fanned himself. He looked as if he had nothing else to live for. He was drenched in sweat. The newly-installed air-conditioning was of no use. The house that Lu Shu was living in had been renovated by the landlord. There was a heat insulator in the roof. The water pipes and electricity cables had also been replaced. But the house that Li Xianyi had lived in was different. Li Xianyi and Aunty Liu were not materialistic. They lived an ascetic life. Thus, the electricity cables in this old house could not support an air-conditioner. If they turned on the air-conditioner, the electricity would trip Chen Zuan had spent almost all of this months salary to buy the air-conditioner This broken and tattered place. Chen Zuan had never imagined that he would have to dig for his lunch. If he was in the capital, he would find the best restaurant to eat at! Chen Zuan was very annoyed. He was a standard tycoon, yet he could only fan himself in this place. Why could his childhood friends enjoy themselves in the Capital? He had been chased out of his house to Luo City. He had wanted to stick to Lu Shu but Lu Shu had secretly ran off But there were some benefits as well. Chen Zuan was now detached from that group of friends, as he was the only one out of all of them who was a Class B expert. He had to thank Lu Shu for this. Without Lu Shu, he would not have been able to join the Class A aptitude military training. He would not have been able to drink the magical liquid at the Kunlun Mountains either. After Chen Zuan had advanced to Class B, he wanted to return to the Capital as soon as possible. He would gather all his old friends and bask in their praises Cheng Qiuqiao returned home. When Chen Zuan saw Cheng Qiuqiao, he suddenly asked him in a nervous tone, Are you brave? Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. Quite. Whats wrong? Then let me tell you something! Chen Zuan sounded very mysterious. There is a dirty thing 1 in our house. Cheng Qiuqiao looked around. Was my grandma right? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. What did your grandma say? Cheng Qiuqiao laughed coldly. Ha ha, my grandma said that dogs can see things humans cant. Chen Zuan was rendered speechless. Brother Shu can speak like that because he is so strong, no one can defeat him. But if you speak like that, let me tell you, I am a Class B! Cheng Qiuqiao slammed his hand on the table. He was upset. Get yourself together. You were the one who insisted on watching a horror movie last night. You started screaming when you saw just a few zombies. How can a Class B expert be afraid of zombies? Chen Zuan seemed like he did not want to continue with this subject. Back to the main point. There is really a ghost in our house. Since you said that you are brave, if you get rid of the ghost, I will acknowledge that you are braver than me! Cheng Qiuqiao was very puzzled. Was there really a ghost in their house. But it was not bad that Chen Zuan would acknowledge that he was braver than Chen Zuan. Cheng Qiuqiao happily asked, I cant see the ghost either. How should I get rid of it? You can see it. Its in the kitchen, Chen Zuan said with confidence. Cheng Qiuqiao walked around the kitchen. He remained silent. Was the dirty thing you were talking about your undone dishes?! Chen Zuan beamed in joy. Thats right. If you wash them, I will acknowledge that you are braver than me. The species research specialization had been liberated again. Since they had no teacher, they had to come up with ways to pass the time. Zhao Yongchen came, but only for one lesson before he went to the Changbai Mountains as well. Cheng Qiuqiao was still decent. He went to school out of his own initiative and attended classes from other specializations. On the other hand, Chen Zuan was completely free. He did not even go to school. Back then when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were around, they were very happy, playing in the laboratory. But now that Lu Shu had secretly disappeared, the entire species research specialization gave up playing Why dont we go to the Changbai Mountains? Chen Zuan suddenly said, It feels empty now that Brother Shu has left. Anyway, no one is looking out for us. We might be able to help if we go to the Changbai Mountains. Ordinary students might create trouble, but we are not ordinary students. All the students in the Cultivation College were being managed and controlled. The teachers were worried that their students would become enthusiastic and run off to the Changbai Mountains. But the species research specialization had no teacher Go to the Changbai Mountains? Cheng Qiuqiao thought about it. To be honest, after Lu Shu left, it felt as if their lives were missing many things. Typically, when they had to make difficult decisions, they would unconsciously find Lu Shu. Now that Lu Shu was gone, it felt very strange. Thats right. We can call Cao Qingci and Xiaoyu. It would be a waste if the three Class Bs did not go and help. Chen Zuan felt a sense of belonging to the Heavenly Network. He did not feel assured knowing that many others were dying in the Changbai Mountains, while they were still going to school. If Chen Zuan was only a Class D or Class C, it would still be fine. But since he was a Class B, he could not enjoy this peace with a clear conscience. Furthermore Chen Zuan suddenly felt as if the species research specialization had become an entire team. If they were able to work together in battle, it would definitely be very meaningful. Chen Zuan dragged Cheng Qiuqiao to find Lu Xiaoyu. They knocked on her door for a very long time, but there was no answer. Hm? I came back together with Xiaoyu. After she went in, I never heard the sound of the door opening, said Cheng Qiuqiao. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Did you forget that she has earth-type abilities. I think that she might have gone to the Changbai Mountains herself! Chen Zuan felt that his was normal. The chemistry between Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu was so strong that they were like a whole. Since Lu Shu had gone to the Changbai Mountains, how could Lu Xiaoyu be at ease? He called Cao Qingci. He felt that only Cao Qingci could accompany them. But he suddenly realized that Cao Qingci had turned off her phone! Cao Qingci was always by her phone. Chen Zuan was as well, as this was an order by the Heavenly Kings to the Class A aptitude geniuses. They might allocate missions for them at any time. But Cao Qingci had turned off her phone. Chen Zuan was slightly annoyed. Did Cao Qingci go to the Changbai Mountains too? Why didnt she say anything? Cheng Qiuqiao thought about it and said, Maybe they thought that you arent reliable. Chen Zuan was unhappy. They didnt tell you either, right? Maybe its because Im involved with you, Cheng Qiuqiao said in a serious tone. Chapter 810 - Chen Zuan’s Intuition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If someone was too out of the ordinary, they would affect the people around them. For example, after Lu Shu became the backbone of the species research specialization, no matter whether it was Chen Zuan or Cheng Qiuqiao, their way of speaking unconsciously resembled that of Lu Shus. One is marked by the company one keeps. Of course, there were exceptions. If there was someone from the Northeast in a bedroom, the entire bedroom would speak like him. It might not be because that person was outstanding. It was simply because the way of speaking in the Northeast was more impressive. Chen Zuan was a man of action who would leave immediately without hesitation. But Cheng Qiuqiao was more frank. He even went to the Luo Shen Cultivation College to request for leave before going. Chen Zuan was unhappy. If you ask for leave, will they still let you go? Havent you seen all the students stuck in their classrooms? But Cheng Qiuqiao was still not reassured. What if they came back and found out that they had been expelled? How would he tell his parents? Chen Zuan looked as if he expected better from from Cheng Qiuqiao. Brother Shu has become a Heavenly King. What are you scared of? Chen Zuan suddenly had a sense of security right. Lu Shu had become a Heavenly King. Could they get away under the name of a Heavenly King? When everyone else found out that Lu Shu had become a Heavenly King, they were shocked. After all, it was very shocking for a Heavenly King to appear from among the student population. But Chen Zuans train of thought was very different. When he realized that Lu Shu was the mysterious Ninth Heavenly King, his first reaction was to suck up to him! Youre wrong, Cheng Qiuqiao argued. Back then, Brother Shu was still an audit student When Chen Zuan heard this, he felt that something like this had happened But as for requesting leave, said Chen Zuan, you can still be flexible! How? Cheng Qiuqiao was curious. You Mingyu has taken over school affairs, right? Chen Zuan said. Yes. Where is he now? Chen Zuan asked. I heard that he went to the Changbai Mountains, said Cheng Qiuqiao. Right. Well go the Changbai Mountains and ask You Mingyu for leave there, said Chen Zuan cheerily. Cheng Qiuqiao was amazed by Chen Zuans train of thought. How did he come up with that? Thus, the two of them headed on the long path towards the Changbai Mountains to ask You Mingyu for leave. When Chen Zuan sat on the plane and looked as the ground grew more and more distant, he could not help but think that Lu Shu had a very impressive aura. Even when Chen Zuan advanced to Class B, people were not as surprised. He did not celebrate for long either, as he was always chasing after a goal called Lu Shu. Lu Shu was too fast. Chen Zuan did not want to fall behind. Chen Zuan was full of ideas. If not, he would not have wanted to go to the Salt Lake remains and gain military achievements. He was also a very shrewd but timid person. He had always avoided danger in the remains. Chen Zuan always felt that he was a giant in terms of his thoughts, but a midget in terms of his actions. He had wanted to go to the Salt Lake remains, but when he actually got there, he was scared. It was as if he had professed love for what he really feared. He did not want to be a flower in a greenhouse, but when he actually encountered danger, he instinctively became timid. This was a very conflicting situation, which continued until he started to interact more with Lu Shu. To be honest, the Changbai Mountains were now very dangerous. Chen Zuan knew very well that even if he was a Class B, he might not be able to survive. But Chen Zuan felt that Lu Shu would be very lonely if he fought alone without support. He felt that he was the one who understood Lu Shu the best, besides Lu Xiaoyu. That young man was lonely but stubborn. He did not ask others for help so that he would not owe others anything. But Lu Shu was not born lonely. Even if the path to the Changbai Mountains was dangerous, Chen Zuan still wanted to go. There were times when he thought that the heroes described in stories or history books were too distant. Chen Zuan felt like he was now experiencing history. Perhaps in the far future, he might appear in the history books with Lu Shu. How would the history books depict him? Chen Zuan excitedly told Cheng Qiuqiao this. If Brother Shu becomes even more amazing, he will definitely be recorded in the history of the realm of cultivation. We will definitely appear as the friends who accompanied him in battle. How would the history books depict us then? When Cheng Qiuqiao heard this, his eyes lit up. They would say that you love to eat, that you are shameless, that you often retract your move in chess, that you snore in your sleep, and that your feet stink Chen Zuans expression darkened. My feet dont stink. Ha ha, Cheng Qiuqiao laughed coldly. You can be stubborn and defend yourself. I covered you with the blanket, but who secretly took off the blanket at night? Last week, Cheng Qiuqiao had said that Chen Zuans feet were stinky. Chen Zuan denied this and claimed that he could not smell anything. Cheng Qiuqiao thus secretly covered Chen Zuan with the blanket that he used to cover his feet. Chen Zuan could not bear the smell and woke up! The plane landed in Sheng City, Jizhou. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had wanted to fly directly to the Changbai Mountains airport, but the flights there had been canceled because of the fight in the realm of cultivation. Thus, they had no choice but to rent a car and drive there. It was easy for them to enter the restricted area. They were of a rather high rank, thus they could enter easily. When they reached the campsite, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao felt the atmosphere of a true war as they drove in. The place was either full of members from the Heavenly Network, or full of goods and materials. Everyone in the campsite seemed to be in a rush. There was even a massive army tent in the middle. People were constantly moving in and out. At the same time, they saw a small team who were preparing rations to enter the mountains. On the way, they heard people talking about the war deep within the mountains. It seemed very severe. At that moment, Chen Zuan suddenly heard someone say, One of the teams is very aggressive. I heard that we have broken through the Ladder River and the Tiger Back. One of the teams went there and they said that all they saw were dead bodies. But no one knew who did it. I heard that too. Our line of defense had been pushed back, but some team had forcibly opened up another route The strange thing is, when our troops returned, no one said that they had gone there. Strange. Maybe our current situation is still good. They are probably still hunting down people deep in the mountains. They are really aggressive. Could it be the secret team formed by the Heavenly Network? Perhaps. We have a lot of Class B experts in the Heavenly Network. Chen Zuan overheard this. Suddenly, he turned to Cheng Qiuqiao and said, I think Brother Shu might be on this line of defense! Chapter 811 - Hunting Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Chen Zuan, in the two years since he had started training, a lot of violent incidents that no one had claimed responsibility for seemed to have been done by Lu Shu At first, when the Collection of Gods was suddenly destroyed, no one knew who did it. It turned out to be Lu Shu. Back then, when the Class A aptitude geniuses were assigned to destroy the black markets, the missions of many teams had been stolen. Later on, when Chen Zuan got closer to Lu Shu, he realized that Lu Shu had disappeared during that period of time. Back then There were just too many of such incidents. Thus, even though Chen Zuan had not understood what was happening in the camp, when he heard that enemies had been killed near the Ladder River and the Tiger Back, but no one knew who did it, Chen Zuan immediately thought that Lu Shu was behind this. If they followed that route, they would be able to find Lu Shu! Of course, Chen Zuan did not know that Lu Shu was now disguised in a team and was fighting a series of battles. He had completely strayed away from that direction. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao stood there and eavesdropped on the team, who was still chatting among themselves. They wanted to know more about how the battle had developed. The camp was tight but neat. Everyone knew what they had to do, and whose orders they had to follow. The Heavenly Network did not waste all their years of learning. Many overseas organizations were messy and disorganized. They were like gathering grounds for hunters in the Middle Ages. But the Heavenly Network was already using a durable metal pail. But Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao also saw some injured members who were able to return to the battlefield very quickly. Some even requested their superiors to send them back to the battlefield while they were still injured. Chen Zuan suddenly felt as if he had come to the right place. After he had grown stronger, he needed a battlefield to prove himself. This place needed him as well. Someone suddenly said, Heavenly King Feng and the rest are discussing their future strategies at the command post. I heard that they want to create a team of assault troops to break through the line of defense. Many experts have appeared in the Heavenly Network recently. Do you think the 11th Heavenly King will suddenly appear? Not possible. Even if we have so many Class Bs, they will not create a position for another Heavenly King, someone else argued. The Ninth Heavenly King is still a student. How unexpected. When we were on the Cultivation College forum, we were still buoyant. I didnt expect the legendary Lord Lu to become a Heavenly King The members of the Heavenly Network also read the Cultivation College forum. It was like a forum to them. Rather than chasing a celebrity that had nothing to do with them, why not follow some genius Practitioners? Heh heh. Did you see that list? Someone laughed softly. Which list? The Luo Shen list? Ive met Cao Qingci before. Back then, we were chasing and killing traitors, but they were very strong. The chase continued for three days and three nights. Everyone was fatigued. When we chased them to the Northwest desert, she suddenly started killing and shocked all of us. She is really aggressive. I heard that was her first mission and her first time killing others. But she was straightforward and agile. She did not even blink. No, Im talking about the handsome list. Ha ha ha, Lord Lu is number one. But I heard that this list is not reliable. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, who are second and third, are both very ugly. They created the list themselves, thus they ranked themselves highly as well. Ha ha, two shameless and ugly people! Suddenly, someone tapped their shoulder. Chen Zuans expression darkened. Hello, Im Chen Zuan. Do you know where You Mingyu is? Cheng Qiuqiao, who was beside him, complained, I told you not to put our names on the list. The shameless one is you, not me. At that moment, You Mingyu was running from the opposite direction. It was as if he was running towards the command post. When You Mingyu saw the two of them, he was taken aback. Why are you here? What about the students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College? Have they come here as well? No, no. Chen Zuan laughed buoyantly. Were here to request leave. After all, we have to ask you directly. Not directly applying for leave would seem slightly inappropriate You Mingyu was silent. This idea did Lu Shu suggest this?! Chen Zuans eyes lit up. He seemed very proud. We cant find him either. This is my idea. How is it? Not bad, right? Isnt it similar to Lu Shus demeanor? Why are you so proud about this You Mingyu was speechless. For some reason, he felt something familiar about this idea, thus he had thought that Lu Shu had given Chen Zuan the idea. But he turned out to be wrong. This meant that Chen Zuan and the rest had started to be influenced by Lu Shu! Chen Zuan seemed very pleased, as if he had been praised. Suddenly, You Mingyu said, Wait, did you say that you dont know where Lu Shu went? I dont know, said Chen Zuan. Since Lu Shu concealed his identity, there was definitely a need for him to do so. He had guessed that Lu Shu had already entered the Changbai Mountains, and that Lu Shu was probably responsible for the massacre of the overseas Practitioners near Ladder River, but if Lu Shu did not reveal his identity, Chen Zuan would not say anything either. There were over 40 thousand members of the Heavenly Network in this boundless campsite. Many people were still making their way here. Chen Zuan could guess based on his intuition, because he had come here to find Lu Shu. There were so many people here. Many small teams entered the Changbai Mountains everyday. Most of the routes that they took were repeated. There was even the possibility that they had walked in the wrong direction. Who could determine who killed them in a short span of a few days? But now, the most important thing was the war itself. As the commander, they could not focus on things like who had killed those Practitioners. If a commander focused on these kinds of things, they would attend to trivial matters and neglect essentials. Now, the large organizations overseas were using their profits to spur on Practitioners and Metahumans to enter the Changbai Mountains and engage in conflict. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network was fighting for their beliefs and glory. As for when the war would end, it would be up to the winner to decide. You Mingyu calmly looked at Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. Since you have come all the way here, I cant make you go back either. But this is a war. Do you students truly have the courage and belief to go to war? Or you do not know what courage and belief are? Chen Zuan looked to his side. The warriors from the Heavenly Network were heading into the Changbai Mountains with a sense of justice. He suddenly grinned. This is not our first time being assigned to kill. Although we still cant answer your question, I feel that this war will tell me the answer. Lu Shu, whom many people had been looking for, closed his eyes and lay down in a puddle. He was waiting for the best opportunity. The time for hunting had come. Chapter 812 - What Did He Say? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was no sound in the central parts of the Changbai Mountains. The squad navigated through the forest in silence, even when they brushed against tree branches and leaves. It was a creepy sight. From afar, it looked as though the entire world had been muted. Moreover, one of the members had a pair of strange-colored pupils. There was a wisp of silver-white in them. Active Spirit Qi gushed out from him incessantly and reacted with the surrounding atmosphere. Then, the air in the space around them was completely under his control. Usually, sound energy is transmitted through vibrations of air particles. But since the air, the crucial medium for sound transmission, had been manipulated, no sound could be heard any more! In the Spirit Qi era, humans had developed more diverse and creative use of magical powers. Thus, sometimes wars could be a catalyst of innovations. Undeniably, much thought had been put into this elite squad. There was a surveillance specialist, an earth-type Metahuman for quick attacks in the mountains, and one who could control air and sound. They made slow advance in the woods. Then, they replenished their fresh water supply at a pond. They could not carry too much water due to the lack of invisible storage equipment. Furthermore, too much load would not only drain their energy, but impede their movement as well. Fortunately, fresh water was readily available in the Changbai Mountains. The squad approached the pond with extreme caution. This was necessary considering the two sneak attacks Lu Shu had launched on them. The water in the pond was clear, free of any impurities, and it was only three meters in depth. Nothing looked suspicious. The leader gave his team a nod after clearing the area. Then, one member dipped a piece of test paper in the pond. It could only be verified that the water was safe to drink if no harmful chemical reaction was observed on the paper after five minutes. In fact, the natural water in Changbai Mountains was clean, unlike that in deserted areas like Lop Nur. However, they were worried that Lu Shu might poison the water. It had been three days since the squad entered the central areas of the mountains, but none of them had even had time for a proper face wash. In the past three days, they encountered Lu Shu on the first day and the intense chase thereafter had exhausted their energy. Now that they finally had time for a short rest, they wanted to at least brush their teeth and clean their face so as to relieve their tiredness. Over the past few days, Lu Shu had given them a hard time. He picked difficult terrain intentionally and those with abundant hiding spots. Although he had never ambushed them again after the two kills, he made the squad stay constantly on alert. When two men knelt down beside the pond and was about to scoop up some water to wash their face, the squad leader suddenly sensed a looming threat in the air. All of a sudden, Lu Shu, who had been resting in the water for four hours, opened his eyes. There was a murderous look in them. Then, to the horror of the rest, a semi-transparent human form started moving in the pond. Then, huge waves stirred in the pond to form a giant palm and dragged the two Class Cs into the water. Upon seeing this, the leader immediately took action and tried to flatten the pond with his earth-type powers. Yet, the water flow retreated upstream agilely, trapping the two men inside. The leaders face turned cold. It was the third time he had allowed his men to be killed. Although he had no personal feelings towards his members and he would not mourn for their deaths, it was beneath his dignity to be unable to protect his squad. At that instant, an earth dragon rose from the ground and swept towards Lu Shu. Then, it engaged in an intense battle with Lu Shus water elements, but the latter, being stronger, suppressed the earth dragon. Afterwards, the water flow made a successful escape after the attack. Only then did Lu Shu finally free himself from his water form. He fixed the squad leader with a frosty stare while he gripped tightly at the back of the two mens neck. The mens face turned purple, but neither of them could resist Lu Shus strength. When enough stress was applied, the pressure on ones spinal cord could render them immobile. In fact, this force was unobtainable by humans before the magical era. Standing tall on the rolling waves, Lu Shu looked at his enemies calmly. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, and his hair was unkempt too. Then, his fingers slowly closed together, snapping the two mens necks in two. It was totally unexpected that a carefully selected elite squad like them would have lost four men before they could take down their target. As a matter of fact, huge expectations had been placed on them by the overseas cultivation organizations. Yet, they had suffered grievous losses simply because of one boy. Now, the squad had even started to suspect that this boy was a hidden trump card in the Heavenly Network because he had an incredibly huge stock of killing means despite his unfamiliarity with forest combats! Moreover, he had not used any weapons since the very beginning. Yet, his use of strength was precise and effective, which resulted from his extensive swordplay training. As a matter of fact, the majority had given up exploring their innate physical abilities because magical powers were indeed much more useful than close quarter fighting in reality. Thus, why waste the time on the insignificant? But Lu Shu did not agree. Everyday, he got up at 3 a.m. and practiced with his sword until 5 a.m. with no exception. This was because he did not want hand-to-hand fighting to be his weakness! One must be willing to work hard if he wanted to stay alive in the cultivation world. In this aspect, Lu Shu was stronger than most of the Practitioners. When danger arose unexpectedly, ones own body was their biggest weapon and their best shot at survival. Although one could be an expert in wielding the flying sword, the control of ones magical powers or a sharp brain might boost their chances of winning, none of them could be compared to ones physical strength and agility. However, just when the squad had formed a wrong assumption that the boy was someone who was solely trained in physical powers and close-range combats, Lu Shu surprised them again with his supreme skills over water powers. Furthermore, he had even suppressed the squad leaders earth-type powers! For some reason, the leader felt that they were the boys prey, though they were supposed to be the predators. He had decided to retreat. The consecutive deaths of his team members and his failure in his first battle with the boy had dealt a heavy blow to his confidence. Meanwhile, Lu Shu receded into the mountains upstreams. As he was about to disappear into the forests, he ridiculed in Chinese, You are not deserving of the uniform. His voice was as deep as the thunder. At that instant, Lu Shu felt that he was simply so cool. After a long silence, the squad leader asked in English, What did he just say? Chapter 813 - The Chase Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Given his humble background, Lu Shu was not good at acting cool. Thus, he always worried that he might look low when he tried to impress. He had finally made a show that he was satisfied with, but the squad leader did not understand him at all. The main advantage of the squad was their uniform and skin color, but not their Mandarin. In fact, they had wanted to recruit a fluent Chinese speaker, but failed. Actually, some of them were familiar with conversational Chinese, but their accent would easily give them away. Thus, it would be more worthy to invest in those with stronger powers, not better speakers. Anyway, they should be able to secure their victory so long as they could approach a Heavenly Network squad without being exposed, considering their high average abilities. One of the members, who had a bit of knowledge in Chinese, translated after some consideration, He said that our clothes are ugly. The squad leader was confused. Did he find trouble with us just because of our clothes? another person asked. The mistranslation had led their thinking onto a completely wrong track. Should we take off our clothes then? The leader glanced at them coldly. The remarks showed that the two men were in fear. They were suggesting they should strip themselves so as to avoid being killed? What a joke! Nevertheless, Lu Shu was truly a nightmarish enemy. Memories, scenes filled with gore and violence, overwhelmed the squad all of a sudden. Images flashed across their eyes C the two Class Cs broken necks, the cracking of their bones, stormy waters, and lastly, the composed yet firm look on Lu Shus face. Retreat, ordered the squad leader calmly, Back to the camp! Everyone in the team heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this command. None of them were willing to face the boy again. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was confused about one thing Why did the distress points come in so late?! Should he not receive a wave of points right after he said it to their face? Then, Lu Shu suddenly came to realize that they might not understand Chinese! That was very probable! But how could a team who disguised as Heavenly Network not understand Chinese?! Lu Shu was furious! However, Lu Shu suffered a minor wound due to the fight at the pond. Yet, it was still worth it, to be able to weaken the power of the team. Truth be told, the plan to slaughter the entire team was not the only reason Lu Shu had lured them into the chase in the first place. He was also interested in the individual powers of each member. In fact, the greatest advantage of fighting overseas was that your opponent would never know what type of powers you had. Thus, it would do you a huge disservice if your assumed-water-type rival turned out to be a fire type. In another case, it would not be nice either if you had always feared that your opponent might have fatal trump cards up his sleeves, but in fact he only had useless powers like Chen Zuans exceptional appetite Since the dawn of the magical era, the Heavenly Network had enforced a uniform system for all members to practice cultivation and unleash their potential through cultivation techniques. Over time, the misconception that culturally rich regions would produce more talented Practitioners had been corrected. Undeniably, the generation of new talents in the Phoenix Society was not as effective as that in the Heavenly Network because their members innate potential was not fully exploited. Moreover, the Heavenly Network was better in group battles because an ordinary Class D fighter would be severely disadvantaged when he was unclear about the attacking techniques used by his opponents. In this situation, their flying swords would not be of much use. In Lu Shus current knowledge, the biggest threat in the enemy squad was the Class B earth-type Metahuman. He would cause quite a headache, whether he planned on a sneak attack or an escape. But Lu Shu had realized in no time that the squad had started to retreat back to the Tiger Back. Thus, Lu Shu followed them closely behind, while cautious about any potential traps or ambush they might have set if they were merely putting on a show. Surprisingly, though, Lu Shu had come to understand that their determination to retreat was real. How could Lu Shu let them do that? He had put in so much effort for them to stay! But Lu Shu was patient. He followed behind them unhurriedly. Although those people could notice his presence through subtle traces in the woods, Lu Shu could conveniently locate them given his sensory abilities. The huge energy waves emitted from those people rendered them easily spottable in the forest. They were like lanterns in the darkness. At nightfall, the squad showed no sign of slowing down. They wanted to get across the Ladder River as fast as they could before Lu Shu could catch them. Otherwise, their chances were slim if they had to fight in water. Furthermore, on the vast land between the Ladder River and their Tiger Back campsite, there were no more large water areas. Hence, they would no longer have to worry about Lu Shus ambush in the water. At this moment, the squad leader suddenly said, We should avoid the Ladder River. Its better to take a long route than to take risks. Its possible that he is already waiting for us at the river. As you know, its highly likely that he can reach there before us if he wants to, given the fact that hes even stronger than me! Meanwhile, the other members were simply in a hurry to get across the river. But now they realized that their leader had a point. I advise that we should not make a blind retreat. All hopes will be lost against him if we exhaust ourselves in the journey. Thus, why not have a rest before we take the long route? I suppose his plan is to wait for us at the Ladder River since thats where he can manifest his power to the greatest, said the leader. The other people agreed with him. Then, they found an open space and prepared for the night. After a while, the leader had to urinate. No one offered to accompany him, even though all of them were aware that acting alone at the moment would make himself an easy target. However, all the other people were secretly hoping that the Class B leader would have a fight with the boy so that the rest could have time to escape. After all, a Class B expert would not die that fast. Nevertheless, at this moment, the air-type Metahuman suddenly sensed something wrong. Someone was coming towards them from the west. Even the atmosphere was trembling with them! The boy had not gone after the leader. He had come to slaughter the five of them first! Chapter 814 - With Great Ease Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu realized that the leader of the assault team had strayed away from his team, he sensed that the time had come. He slowly walked out of the forest and smiled at the five of them. The members of the assault team were surprised and bewildered. Lu Shu had been running for his life. Now, he had suddenly taken on the role of the hunter. They were not used to this. Furthermore there was a sense of fear. They knew clearly how their comrades had died. This young man was very direct when it came to killing. If you fell into his hands, you had no chance to escape. The atmosphere in the forest mysteriously quietened down. The members of the assault troop all gripped their weapons tightly. But they did not dare to make the first move. They could only pause there and see what Lu Shu would do. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He then spoke in English. None of you are worthy of this uniform. From Baldock Jones distress, +499 From Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. He felt at ease. As expected, they did not understand him previously! The members of the assault troops did not expect that the first thing Lu Shu would say to them was the English translation of that sentence was he crazy? Okay, we got it, we are not worthy of this uniform, please leave. Your presence is making us panic Someone whispered to their comrades, Wheres our leader? Didnt he run away? Some of them finally realized. When they were hoping for their leader to be the bait and lure Lu Shu in, their leader was also thinking the same. Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. Your way of thinking is too dark. You must always think on the bright side. I think hes dead. From Baldock Jones distress, +499 From The assault troops gasped in shock. If Lu Shu said so, then their leader might really be dead! But their leader was a Class B expert. Was he killed after he had been gone for ten minutes? And there was no sound?! In reality, that leader did not need the toilet. He did not want to run either. He wanted to stray away from his team and give Lu Shu the chance to kill the five of them. The leader planned to secretly return and wait until Lu Shu was busy killing. He would use his troops as bait and create a chance for him to kill Lu Shu! He knew that there was a high possibility that he would not win in a face-to-face battle with Lu Shu. Thus, he would sacrifice five of his comrades and attack him when he was at his weakest! But when the leader walked away, he walked into the direction where Lu Shu was hiding Lu Shu felt that this was fate While the leader was waiting in the outskirts, the Sparrow Shade was already silently approaching him. When Lu Shu determined that he could kill the leader, he did not hold back. After the third star had been lit up, the Sparrow Shade had 288 strands. The 288 strands of Sparrow Shade were like ropes that hurried others to their death. They pierced through the body of the leader. The leader was shocked from the immense and immediate pain, and did not have any chance to struggle. Lu Shus power could not be estimated simply by his class. When an expert like him wanted to launch an assault and came across the perfect opportunity, his opponents would not even have the time to scream. The hunt had come to an end. The five Class Cs could not challenge Lu Shu. Furthermore, the earth-type Metahuman had died. Lu Shu did not have to worry about anyone escaping. Lu Shu had the ability to kill these five Class Cs. If he was not afraid that people would run away, Lu Shu would not have to go through so much trouble. He silently sighed and looked at the mess on the battlefield. Four days had passed since he entered the Changbai Mountains. Lu Shu had forgotten how many people had been killed by him. He did not care either. The Heavenly Network needed someone to create a crack in the battlefront, and Lu Shu had done so. Then, he had to do more important things now he had to find a way to find the controller who was behind all this. Lu Shu felt that this war could only end once he found this person. Or, finding this person would relieve Lu Shu of the weight on his chest. His and Lu Xiaoyus secrets were far too important, especially Lu Xiaoyus ability to collect souls. No one could know about it. In the past, Lu Shu had felt that everyone did not care much about the afterlife. It was not important even if people could reincarnate. They just had to live this life well. But after the dawn of the magically rich era, warriors became more particular about this. It was as if a character from the myths had appeared. Phrases such as reincarnation that appeared in the myths seemed more realistic. Some even believed that after they died, they could learn the ways of a ghost. Of course, what was most important was that Lu Xiaoyus technique was too much of a taboo. There were scenic spots in the Changbai Mountains, but because of the war in the realm of cultivation, all these spots had been closed off. Lu Shu slowly walked towards the scenic spots. He did not want to admire the scenery and sit on the ferris wheel. It was because there was a cellular network there Lu Shu hummed Twinkle Twinkle Little Star as he walked in the forest. If he encountered any overseas Practitioners, they would be killed by the Sparrow Shade. The Sparrow Shade accompanied Lu Shu and killed the overseas Metahumans with great ease. The grey strands flew among the trees. It was as scary as a demon king traveling. Far away at the Heavenly Network campsite, You Mingyu and the rest were discussing and resolving issues about their strategies. Suddenly, his phone rang. He was about to begin a meeting. You Mingyu wanted to hang up the phone at such an important time, but when he saw the caller, he decided to pick up. Hello, where are you?! The rest of them were puzzled. You Mingyu was not the kind to pick up the phone during a meeting. You Mingyu listened to the call. His expression slowly darkened. Okay. I got it. We will be careful. Lu Shu suddenly said, Standardize a code. In three days, I will kill all those who cannot show me the code. I will say, The Emperor will defeat the tigers. You Mingyu was dumbfounded. Then what do we say? Lu Shu said, Ten is ten, four is four. Fourteen is fourteen, forty is forty. You cannot say that fourteen is forty. You cannot say that forty is fourteen 1 You Mingyu was confused. From You Mingyus distress, +666! Ha ha, Im joking. Lu Shu said, I need to go somewhere else now. But decide on a code among yourselves to prevent assault troops from infiltrating. Wait, where are you going? You Mingyu suddenly asked in a panic. Hello? Hello! The call had ended. Lu Shu did not reply to his last question. You Mingyu turned and said to everyone in the meeting, The Ninth Heavenly King has said that there was an assault team led by a Class B in the Changbai Mountains. All of them are Asian. They are at least Class Cs. The others were shocked. This kind of assault team would be very fatal to the Heavenly Network. Someone suddenly asked, Where is this troop? Lets go kill them! You Mingyu said, The Ninth Heavenly King has killed all of them. The people in the command center looked at one another helplessly. The title of the Ninth Heavenly King was very strange, as the Ninth Heavenly King had been a very mysterious existence. Now that he had made his move, everyone was shocked. One Class B and nine Class Cs had all been killed! Was the Ninth Heavenly King really just a Class B? He must be a Class A! Chapter 815 - All Those Who Enter Our Borders Will Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had come all the way to the scenic spot in the Changbai Mountains where there was a cellular network to tell the Heavenly Network about the assault team. This was what he had to do as a Heavenly King. If the large organizations overseas still had such teams, at least the Heavenly Network could keep a lookout for them. Was it meaningful for him to do so? Definitely. The Heavenly Network had wanted to form assault troops led by Class Bs to take the enemy by surprise. Although they had discussed the possibility of this, it was never carried out. There was indeed many Class Bs in the Heavenly Network, but this number was small as compared to the entire realm of cultivation. There were only 19 Class Bs in the Changbai Mountains campsite. They were the most elite soldiers that the Heavenly Network had nurtured over the past two years. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were candidates for the next Heavenly King. According to the overseas information that the Heavenly Network had obtained, there were 41 Class B experts in the Tiger Back campsite from the large organizations. Thus, the Heavenly Network had their worries. But Lu Shus notice sped up this process. That day, seven assault troops led by Class Bs were formed. They entered the Changbai Mountains and killed the overseas Practitioners who entered the Changbai Mountains. One of those Class Bs was Chen Zuan Of course, if a battle only relied on the number of experts present, it would be too easy. It was like playing Dou Dizhu(Fight the Landlord). They would play a card, and if you could not beat the card, you would lose. But this was impossible in real life. There would be swords and blood in a real battle. It would only end if the opponent could no longer stand the pain. The Heavenly Network already had the belief that they would fight until the last person was left standing. The large organizations overseas might not have the same mindset. Or, did the large organizations have the courage to kill everyone in the Heavenly Network and spur Nie Ting on to destroy the entire world? All the battles till present had cautiously avoided the sword formation. On one hand, if a Class A expert did not break the sword formation, it could not be broken. On the other hand, they were afraid that they would be accidentally injured by the sword formation. After all, the sword formation was not intelligent. It would attack anyone The Class A experts continued to observe. They would not attack until the time had come. Moreover, they were still waiting for the controller behind the scenes! The Changbai Mountains campsite, which had been very busy, suddenly fell silent. The people near the entrance of the campsite fell silent first. Then, the silence spread throughout the campsite like a virus. A fleet of black jeeps entered from the entrance. The car windows were covered with tinted film. But everyone could see that the boss of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting, was sitting in the backseat of the first car. Under normal circumstances, the most important person would be in the middle of the car fleet. But Nie Ting was different. He was used to sitting in the first car so that he could act immediately. Everyone who saw Nie Ting was suddenly touched. They felt that as long as Nie Ting was around, they would definitely win this war. Even if they used all their energy, even if their teeth broke off after biting their opponent, as long as Nie Ting was around, the Heavenly Network would not lose. The car fleet headed straight towards the command center. Nie Ting calmly alighted from the car and looked at everyone in front of him. Hao Zhichao and the rest of the elite soldiers from the Capital closely guarded Nie Ting. Nie Ting said, Everyone, thank you for your hard work. You Mingyu and the rest were calm on the outside, but were elated on the inside. It was as if being thanked by Nie Ting for their hard work was a form of glory. Hao Zhichao walked into the command center. You Mingyu filled him in on all the recent battles and information. Then, Nie Ting sat at the desk in the command center and looked carefully at all the information. He took three hours. Nie Ting could read through resources at an unusually fast speed. His trusted subordinates, like You Mingyu and Hao Zhichao, knew that Nie Ting was a mind-type Metahuman. The walls filled with surveillance screens in the basement of the headquarters at Lingjing Lane had been prepared by Nie Ting. In front of Nie Ting was information regarding the war. It included all the battle reports from each team in the past half a month. The file was filled with these lengthy reports. But Nie Ting skimmed through the important information at superhuman speed. Three hours later, Nie Ting rubbed his temples and said, The battles at the Ladder River and Tiger Back are strange. I think that Lu Shu might have been there, thus the battles were won with an overwhelming victory. Check the soldier called Ma Youjin. The person he encountered might have been Lu Shu. You Mingyu, Feng Yeming and the rest were dumbfounded. This was information that they had never paid attention to. Either that, or so many battle reports were generated everyday that they did not have the time to read them. But Nie Ting only took three hours to obtain the information that he needed from this pile of reports. But You Mingyu did not expect Nie Ting to focus on Lu Shu in this war. That meant that to Nie Ting, Lu Shu was a decisive factor in this war! You Mingyu asked someone to call Ma Youjin over. Ma Youjin had just returned to the campsite and had rested for two days. He was about to prepare to enter the forest, but he was mysteriously called to the command center. You Mingyu confirmed the conversation that Ma Youjin had with Lu Shu when he met Lu Shu. Before Ma Youjin could reveal much, You Mingyu confirmed, That was Lu Shu Ma Youjin was not dumb. Lu Shu?! The Ninth Heavenly King? I encountered the Ninth Heavenly King? Nie Ting suddenly asked, What else did you talk about? Ma Youjin thought about it and said, He said that we should not go deeper into the Ladder River. he said that place was dangerous. But I rejected him, if we did not go there because it was dangerous, then who would go? What did he say? Nie Ting seemed interested. He said that he would go. Ma Youjin clearly recalled Lu Shus back as he walked into the dark forest, as he seemed very tall and mighty. Nie Ting was silent for three seconds. He suddenly laughed. Everything was worth it. The people around him could not understand what Nie Ting meant. It did not seem to link. They could not make sense of it. But You Mingyu and Hao Zhichao both understood Ma Youjin also suddenly understood. No wonder the enemies at the Ladder River and the Tiger Back had all been killed. So the Ninth Heavenly King was behind this. Nie Ting suddenly said, Recall the small teams. We will adjust our organization of teams. You Mingyu and the rest were shocked. Do you have any new plans? Nie Ting passed his space ring to Hao Zhichao. Hao Zhichao walked out of the command center and used the space ring. Suddenly, 20 thousand sets of bronze armor were neatly laid out in front of him. Hao Zhichao turned to the people beside him and smiled. This is the armor that the Ninth Heavenly King had obtained from the Lop Nur remains. We will give those overseas Practitioners a surprise. Then, we will teach them all those who enter our borders will die!. Chapter 816 - I Will Wait For You To Make A Triumphant Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The day that Nie Ting had reached the campsite, the large overseas organizations suddenly realized that the Heavenly Network troops had started to withdraw. The Heavenly Network soldiers, who were brave and not afraid of death, seemed to be retreating. But the Metahumans from the large organizations did not think that the situation was as simple as it seemed. Everyone had seen the Heavenly Networks resolve and will to fight. They would not suddenly be afraid and retreat. Half a month had passed since the war at the Changbai Mountains had begun. No matter how arrogant the overseas Metahumans were, they did not dare to take the Heavenly Network Practitioners lightly. It was as if those Practitioners had gone mad in the forest. Those who could only engage in close combat were not afraid of elemental type Metahumans. They would even sacrifice themselves to help their comrades. There was a moment when the overseas Metahumans felt that there was a flame in the heart of every Heavenly Network practitioner. Nie Ting was standing in the center of the campsite with his hands behind his back. In front of him was 20 thousand sets of neatly arranged bronze armor. They silently lay on the floor, as if they were silently waiting for their owner to return. Hao Zhichao, You Mingyu, Feng Yeming and the rest surrounded and protected Nie Ting. They quietly waited. The next moment, the most elite Heavenly Network Practitioners walked towards the bronze armor and put the armor on. Everyone had their own place. Then, the teams who had withdrawn from the forest rushed towards the campsite and put on the bronze armor that belonged to them. The campsite was filled with people. In front of Nie Ting was a seemingly endless sea of bronze. Unlike Metahumans from large organizations overseas, the Practitioners in the Heavenly Network had been through meticulous training. After everyone put on the bronze armor, they were as tall as lofty mountains. It was as if the distance between each Practitioner had been measured out with a ruler. Everyone stood in silence, but the people underneath the armor were like fire. It was so hot that the ceiling might burn. Nie Ting calmly said, Our ancestors have fought so that we can use swords in our hands to protect our home. Everyone, you are not fighting for me. You are fighting for yourself, for your family, and for the ancestors who are sleeping in the cemeteries. Go. I will wait for you to make a triumphant return. Nie Tings calm voice was loud and wide. It could be heard even from a distance. Suddenly, there was a roar among the sea of bronze. All those who enter our borders will die! All those who enter our borders will die! All those who enter our borders will die! The massive flood of bronze turned towards the forest of the Changbai Mountains. They were like a flood that swept across the entire forest, full of murderous intent. In reality, the best course of action for the Heavenly Network was to pull in their line of defense, then find the best position to attack the enemy. This was because the overseas organizations would still have the upper hand in the forest. If they could intentionally give the opponent some territory and adjust their formation, it would make the fight much easier. But the Practitioners of the Heavenly Network did not think this way. There were no gains or losses in this war, because every piece of land had to be protected. Life and death was not important. All those who entered their territory would die. This was the most important thing to them. The Metahumans from the large overseas organizations carefully tried to push their borders. Their objective was to push their line of defense to the west of the sword formation and control the area there. The large organizations knew about the massacre at the Ladder River and Tiger Back. Thus, they immediately sent out their best troops to make up for this gap. They even hoped to be able to surround and kill all the Heavenly Network Practitioners on that line of defense. But at that moment, there was the thunderous sound of footsteps in the distance. The footsteps were approaching them very quickly. It did not seem like they were on the hunt among the trees. Under normal circumstances, they would carefully advance and prevent themselves from being ambushed. At the next moment, countless bronze soldiers suddenly appeared from between the trees. They had strong chemistry amongst themselves. They were like a single being. It sounded as if a thousand soldiers were heading towards them. The flood of bronze was about to defeat their enemies with ease! In their shock, the Practitioners used their abilities to attack in a flurry. But they suddenly realized that the bronze armor was like a magical item. It could resist their elemental attacks! Before they could come up with a solution, the bronze armored soldiers had pounced on them. A big and tall bronze armored soldier suddenly charged towards the small team. They were dressed in the mighty bronze armor, which made them seem like a mobile weapon. Die! The mighty bronze armored soldier attacked the Metahuman in front of him and sliced him into two halves. The other Metahumans tried to surround and kill this bronze armored soldier. But as he was delivering his final blow, he suddenly activated his flying sword and continued to kill! With the protection of the bronze armor, he did not have to worry about being injured. He charged straight into the enemys formation in a disorderly manner. Some people in the large overseas organizations knew that the Heavenly Network had obtained the armor. After all, there were so many sets of bronze armor left behind that even Chen Bailis invisible storage equipment could not store all of it. Thus, the information would surely spread. But no one thought that the Heavenly Network would suddenly use the armor here. They had used the armor to create an overwhelming turn of events in the war. Some teams had heard the commotion and came over. But when they saw the sea of bronze, they turned and ran. The mighty bronze soldier laughed out loud. Chen Zuan is here. Who dares to challenge me? There were also times when Chen Zuan was very daring. The flame within the Heavenly Network Practitioners burned stronger and stronger. The two Heavenly Kings, Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu, had teamed up. They did not wear the bronze armor. Instead, they roamed freely in the forest. The bronze armored soldiers were ready to attack at any time. The entire team was like an arrow that charged through the forest. The two Heavenly Kings had many unusual methods. The Heavenly Network Practitioners who had played games could see some gaming elements in their methods. Suddenly, the flood of bronze encountered many teams. They heard Feng Yunlu shout, Demacia 1 ! Then, a massive sword appeared in his hands and he charged towards the opponent Before Feng Yunlu could get closer to them, Feng Yeming could be heard uttering, How rash. Then, he also shouted, Demacia! and charged forward as well Of course, they had many other methods. This way, the war would become more bloody. Now, the Heavenly Network needed to use blood to cleanse the Changbai Mountains. For half a month, the lines of defense had been at a standstill. But now, it was different. The flood of bronze did not stop. They continued to advance forward. Battle cries could be heard in the Changbai Mountains. But no one expected that the most dazzling soldier in this battle would be Chen Zuan. Chapter 817 - The New Owner of the Xin Ting Sword Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chair Mountain in the Changbai Mountains was once a very popular place among overseas Metahumans. Many operation squads often rested there. There were many advantageous places where they could lie in ambush and wait for the Heavenly Network operation squads. Behind them was the Chair Mountain, and in front of them was a barrier that could defend them. There was no place more suitable than this. After the overseas operation squads rested, they could continue traveling deeper into the mountains. Gradually, this became a base that was easy for the large overseas organizations to progress to. Typically, when night fell, many overseas operation squads would gather here. However, the person in charge of guarding the Chair Mountain felt that something was strange tonight. The sky had already started to darken, but no one had returned to rest. This was unusual. It was as if something strange had happened. Suddenly, everyone in the campsite heard the thunderous sound of footsteps. Everyone looked at one another helplessly. What was happening? Why did it sound like ten thousand horses were galloping here? Were there horses in the forest? There was a sudden scream from the back of the campsite. Everyone turned around and to their shock, they saw a crowd of bronze armored soldiers running down the slope. The bronze armor helped to cushion the impact of falling from such a height. Thus, even the mountain ridges that were impossible for Practitioners to cross were not an obstacle to them. The flood of bronze was about to enter the campsite. Some bronze armored soldiers approached the campsite from the barrier and started to kill! One of the Class Bs from the Phoenix Society looked very serious. He opened his palm and pointed it to the mountain ridges. Suddenly, the temperature in the mountain ridges dropped! Snow and ice started to cover the mountain ridges. The bronze armored soldier felt very cold. It was as if their blood was about to freeze. They started to slow down. At this critical moment, Chen Zuan suddenly opened his mouth and breathed in. The air in the campsite seemed to have been sucked away by Chen Zuan. The Class B Metahuman from the Phoenix Society suddenly realized that his elemental powers had been sucked away by Chen Zuan! What was this ability? Was he able to eat his elemental powers?! Chen Zuan was also pleasantly surprised. In the past, he could only use this ability to eat. He did not think that his idea would allow him to suck all of the opponents elemental powers. There did not seem to be any side effects. He just felt a little cold the icy cold element gathered in his stomach and started to churn. But because Chen Zuan had drunk too much magical liquid back then, his stomach had become very strong since he had to digest the magical liquid! Chen Zuan was happy because he could do more than just eat! Or after Chen Zuan had advanced to Class B, his abilities had finally improved! Sorrowful wails could be heard from the campsite. Some of the Metahumans knew that they could not escape the bronze armored soldiers. There was no way out for them. But the bronze armored soldiers were not rash. Six soldiers formed one team and attacked. No matter which direction the attack came from, they would have to face three people. No matter which direction they fled to, they would be met with a formation. Back then, when the Heavenly Network obtained the bronze armor, they started to research on how to make full use of the armor. On one hand, they had to train the commanders to carry out group attacks. On the other hand, they had to become stronger to support the bronze armor. The Heavenly Network had now fulfilled both of these criteria! The originally large battlefield had been narrowed down into a small battlefield. The formations were like millstones that pressed against one another and turned the overseas Metahumans into dust! The expert from the Phoenix Society saw that the situation could no longer be salvaged and tried to retreat. His body was surrounded by a white fog. All the bronze armored soldiers who tried to approach him were slowed down due to the low temperatures. Those who were closest to him could feel frostbite developing on their bodies. Ordinary Class B Metahumans were not so strong. This was a true expert sent by the Phoenix Society to supervise military operations! Some overseas Metahumans wanted to follow him. But no one expected that the expert from the Phoenix Society was not planning to take anyone with him. Some people shouted, Please save us! The ice type Metahuman from the Phoenix Society turned around and kicked the Metahuman. Stay here and fight. Who allowed you to leave? Chen Zuan led the bronze armored soldiers. But he realized that his new ability was no match for the top expert in the Phoenix Society. The expert tried to break away and headed north. But when Chen Zuan tried to stop him, a large tree was suddenly chopped and collapsed! The sword was soul-stirring. The invisible blade had cleanly chopped the tree in half. Someone was waiting in ambush on the tree! Chen Zuan was shocked. He had seen this sword before. But Heavenly King Nie could no longer attack, right? Since when was he hiding in the tree? Chen Zuan had not sensed him. Even the expert from the Phoenix Society had not sensed him. When the sword appeared, the expert from the Phoenix Society tried to make an ice wall to protect himself. But the ice wall was too weak, or the sword was too strong. Cao Qingcis slender figure descended from the sky. The sound of the ice wall breaking sounded like a screen shattering. The sword seemed unstoppable once it took action. But to Chen Zuans surprise, the sword in Cao Qingcis hands was the Xin Ting sword! After Cao Qingci had disappeared from Luo City, no one knew where she had gone. Chen Zuan had tried to call her, but to no avail. Even when he asked the other Practitioners in the Heavenly Network, no one knew where she had gone. But now, she had appeared with the Xin Ting sword. She used the sword and attacked the expert from the Phoenix Society! Cao Qingci silently looked at the expert from the Phoenix Society as he lay in a puddle of blood. She waited until his eyes were closed before she turned away. She took away his invisible storage equipment and ran into the forest. For some reason, Chen Zuan felt that she was one with the forest. She was truly the best assassin! When the flood of bronze saw this, they were extremely touched. They did not dare to talk to Cao Qingci, but the attractive sight of her killing the expert had been etched in their hearts. She held the Xin Ting sword in her hands. She seemed as mighty as Heavenly King Nie. It was hard to imagine that a girl would have this kind of aura. Everyone understood that not only was the flood of bronze fighting, many others were also doing their best in other places. They were doing this all for the same principle all those who enter our borders will die! Chapter 818 - Unexpected Disaster Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Tiger Back campsite was to the east of the Heavenly Lake. If Lu Shu did not take a look for himself, it would have been very difficult for him to imagine that it was a military base. The Saint and the Bishop were still in the outskirts. They were still at Port Artyom. Although the Tiger Back was only second in importance, Lu Shu was shocked by the utter chaos here. Some of the relaxed Metahumans were like mercenaries. They were scattered around the campsite. The floor was full of beer bottles. Even those from large organizations did not care about this. Many females were gathered here. Even vendors selling cigarettes and alcohol had come here, as the Metahumans here spent money like water. The large overseas organizations did not demand a high level of loyalty from the secret practitioners. After all, if they were treated like slaves, it would be difficult to handle the complaints of thousands of secret practitioners. These were like miscellaneous troops. They just wanted to win with numbers. Or, the large organizations did not care about their lives. When Lu Shu was walking around, he realized that some of these overseas secret practitioners had been brainwashed. They felt that as long as Nie Ting did not attack, victory would be theirs. All of them knew that the Heavenly Network only had 40 thousand Practitioners in the Changbai Mountains, while there were 300 thousand Practitioners here and at Port Artyom. Lu Shu realized that since everyone knew these numbers, someone had been spreading information. Later on, he found out that many of the teams from the large organizations had returned to the Tiger Back campsite without fighting. This was the result of his careful observation. This meant that many secret practitioners went out to play and returned. After they returned, they would still exaggerate that there was no danger out there. Some went out to drink alcohol and boasted about how mighty they were when they encountered the Heavenly Network, who collapsed at the first blow. It was as if the large organizations had given the secret practitioners the false impression that this was a leisurely affair. They would then trick some of the secret practitioners to their deaths and waste the Heavenly Networks energy. This was very effective. Lu Shu felt that if he were to tell them that Heavenly Network would wipe them out, many people would treat it as a joke. The secret practitioners who had died could not tell the others the danger that they had encountered. It was as if no one had died. Lu Shu was puzzled. Did the secret practitioners not have any friends in the campsite who would remember them? Suddenly, he realized that the secret practitioners were not too familiar with one another. They did not particularly like to group together. They were only familiar with the people in the same group as them. If someone was killed, everyone from the group would be killed as well. No one else would remember them. There were just too many people in the campsite. The wastewater was very foul-smelling, but everyone seemed to have gotten used to it Lu Shu only realized now how important the sewage system in the cities were. If not, how smelly would the waste water generated by millions of people everyday be Everyday, the first thing that these Metahumans did was to drink alcohol. Then, they would find female Metahumans who relied on others to survive. The female Metahumans were not the only ones. There were others who came here to do business. Alcohol was free as the large organizations had provided it for them. The females who were seeking business here were probably recruited by the large organizations. There were even balls at night. It was like heaven on earth. Lu Shu walked around in the Tiger Back campsite and furrowed his eyebrows. The people here were foolish. He tried to tell someone how frightening the Heavenly Network, but the person did not believe him. Even the massacre on the spies and overseas organizations by the Heavenly Network had seemed to be forgotten. The large organizations are just giving these idiots fake alcohol Lu Shu was speechless. He even suspected that the large organizations had put even worse things into the alcohol, for example addictive drugs. Of course, this was just Lu Shus suspicion. He did not have any proof. Many of these secret practitioners seemed to be addicted to alcohol, but had not seemed to have gone mad. Was it because the dosage was very small? What should he do? Lu Shu came here because he had wanted to find the controller who was behind the scenes, or lie in ambush here. He wanted to launch a deadly attack on the large overseas organizations at the most crucial moment. He had found clues, but in front of him were messy secret practitioners. But Lu Shu also encountered many people from the large organizations. They were different from the secret practitioners. They did not drink alcohol, but they liked to chat with groups of people. Once they started to talk, they would control the conversation and start to talk endlessly. Lu Shu stared at them and decided to lie low, at ease for now. To catch brigands, first catch their kings. He felt that he would definitely be able to find an important opportunity. Night had fallen. Lu Shu set up his own tent at the border of the campsite, near to the forest. This position would allow him to easily escape into the forest if he was discovered. This was also the closest place to the Heavenly Network campsite. But the probability of him being recognized was not very high. He had put on his hood and walked around, but no one recognized him. It seemed like the large organizations were still not too familiar with the Ninth Heavenly King. Lu Shu was upset. He was a Heavenly King! Why should he lie low and not advertise himself? He had just set up his tent when he suddenly heard the thunderous sound of footsteps. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What was this? Did a creature run away? No, all the creatures in the Changbai Mountains had escaped! Furthermore this thunderous sound was somewhat familiar. Lu Shu felt that he had heard this sound before. The next moment, Lu Shu saw the bronze armored soldiers emerge from the forest, read to kill. Their faces were hidden by the armor. They were like the Grim Reaper, who had emerged from the depths of hell to kill. The bronze armored soldiers got into formation. They were like a flood of attack. They were not afraid to die! Lu Shu was all too familiar with this scene. He had trained the flood of bronze by himself. It was also because he had created the flood of bronze that Nie Ting and the rest knew how frightening the bronze armor was in group combat. 20 thousand sets of armor had been equipped. The thunderous sound of footsteps was like their shouts of madness. Lu Shu was touched. The current Heavenly Network Before he could finish thinking, the bronze armored soldier in front suddenly pointed at Lu Shu. All those who enter our borders will die! Lu Shu wanted to proclaim that he was the Ninth Heavenly King. The Chinese did not kill their own countrymen. The flood of bronze shouted, Beware of disguises! All those who are not in bronze armor will die! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What! Lu Shu was annoyed. He had been mistaken. Now, he did not know whether saying that he was the Ninth Heavenly King in this chaos would be of any use. Lu Shu turned and ran. He did not even care about his tent. What an unexpected disaster! This time, his character had not been destroyed. Could you just let me lie low this time?! Chapter 819 - Hell on Earth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It had been a perfect situation, where no one had discovered him. He had not done anything too intense that destroyed his character. But the entire campsite had collapsed Lu Shu felt that perhaps this was fate Lu Xiaoyu had prepared a luxurious outdoor tent for him. She had also bought snacks for him, but they were still in the tent. He had no time to take them. He turned and ran for his life. Of course, the secret practitioners could not run as fast as him. The secret practitioners did not expect that the Tiger Back campsite would be attacked so viciously. Many of the secret practitioners were drunk and did not realize that the flood of bronze had arrived. Some were killed even before they had pulled up their pants. This was a real war. There would be no mercy. Lu Shu ran through the crowd. Suddenly, he shouted in English, Retreat to Port Artyom! Lu Shu had understood the situation. The moment the bronze armored soldiers appeared, the secret practitioners would have no way to resist them. This would be a massacre. Forget about the secret practitioners. The elite Practitioners from the large organizations might have a hard time as well, since the flood of bronze had the advantage of manpower. Thus, the Tiger Back campsite was done for. It was over the moment the flood of bronze appeared. What Lu Shu wanted to do was send people running to Port Artyom. He would then hide in the crowd and run there. Lu Shu had not gone to Port Artyom because the large organizations had already built an impregnable fortress there. He would not have information support from the Heavenly Network once he entered the fortress. His character would be destroyed if he let his guard down. But this was a god-sent opportunity to go there. It was the best time for him to lie low in Port Artyom! But Lu Shu recalled his tent. He did not know who pointed him out. The low, muffled voice from inside the armor sounded familiar, but he could not recall who it was. Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation. But there were so many people in the Heavenly Network. How would he be able to find the culprit? Lu Shu was the one who had obtained the bronze armor. He had also discovered the assault troops. How could they attack him?! Lu Shu turned around and saw the same bronze armored soldier, who had chased him, roaring, I am Chen Zuan. Who dares to fight me! Lu Shu gave a cold laugh. Ha ha. You are done for. Suddenly, the mighty Chen Zuan felt a cold shiver down his spine. He softly said, Why do I suddenly feel a bit scared Cheng Qiuqiao, who was beside him, said in a low, muffled voice, Look at the tent beneath your feet. Dont you think that it looks like the one Lu Xiaoyu bought for Brother Shu? From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Shit. Chen Zuan looked around and tried to find Lu Shu. No wonder he felt that there was something wrong with the young man in a hood. What do I do? I feel panicky Its fine. You know how Brother Shu is like, right? Cheng Qiuqiao tried to comfort him. Its precisely because I know how hes like. Thats why Im panicking Many Heavenly Network Practitioners were curious. From then on, Chen Zuan never shouted, I am Chen Zuan. Who dares to fight me! It sounded very mighty. Why did he not continue saying it The flood of bronze started killing everyone in the campsite. Just one assault made those secret practitioners understand the massive difference in strength between them and the Heavenly Network. They were worlds apart. In reality, many people thought that the Heavenly Network wanted to eliminate the assault troops in the forest. But they did not expect that the Heavenly Network had wanted to destroy the Tiger Back campsite from the very beginning. The secret practitioners fled in confusion. They could not put up an effective defense for the large organizations. The members of the large organizations among the secret practitioners tried to make them go back and kill the enemy. They reasoned that they had 100 thousand people, while the Heavenly Network only had 20 thousand people. But the moment the flood of bronze appeared, the lie that the large organizations had created fell through. The secret practitioners were of a low social class. Many of them were like Li Dian and Wang Zhe. But the problem was, Li Dian and Wang Zhe were not dumb. They would take advantage of benefits, but would leave danger to others. An army in flight was like a landslide. Very few people would be able to attempt to save a desperate situation when they were about to lose. Lu Shu silently followed the crowd and retreated east. There were too many secret practitioners. This meant that the Heavenly Network could not possibly kill all of them. He made a quick calculation. 40 to 50 thousand secret practitioners out of the 100 thousand would die here. If the Heavenly Network did not continue chasing them beyond the border, then a majority of the secret practitioners would be able to escape to Port Artyom. Lu Shu did not feel that it was a good idea for the flood of bronze to continue chasing and killing the secret practitioners. After all, there were Class A experts at the border eyeing them up. If they continued to chase the secret practitioners, they might fall into a trap. He slowly ran towards the members of the large organizations among the secret practitioners. Lu Shu had been eyeing them for a long time. These people were still trying to make the secret practitioners turn back and fight. Lu Shu quickly ran through the crowd. The Sparrow Shade moved along with him and pierced through the bodies of the members from the large organizations. No one noticed how the people lying on the floor had died among the chaos. The strands of the Sparrow Shade were very thin. So thin that blood only appeared from their mouths, noses, and wounds a long time after Lu Shu killed them. After he finished killing people, Lu Shu disguised himself as a secret practitioner and continued to run. He was very fast, faster than most of the secret practitioners. The flood of bronze continued to kill the secret practitioners. Some of their standard long swords had snapped. They could only fight bare-handed. The flood of bronze had not stopped for an entire day. Everyone was very tired, but victory was just right in front of them, even if it was just a temporary victory. They did not care even if they died, as long as they killed the invaders in the Changbai Mountains! The entire Tiger Back campsite was stained red with blood. The ground became muddy because of the blood. The secret practitioners wailed and cried as they ran. This scene made Lu Shu felt as if he was in hell. But the soldiers from hell made Lu Shu very touched. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that he liked this scene. The air was thick with distress. It was addictive. No. Lu Shu shook his head and continued to run. Suddenly, someone grabbed Lu Shus clothes. Lu Shu turned and looked behind him. The Sparrow Shade was ready to strike. A beautiful female secret practitioner had stopped him. She had even put on makeup. Lu Shu did not quite understand how putting on makeup would be useful in this war. But Lu Shu felt that with her looks, she would be pursued by ordinary people as well. You are the fastest among the secret practitioners. If you take me with you, Ill be yours. Im very clean. No one has touched me, said the female secret practitioner. Chapter 820 - Magic Show Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had always been vigilant. The controller had wanted Lu Shu to come to the Changbai Mountains. He had even revealed some details about Lu Xiaoyus secret, as if they were waiting for him to come. He was now here. He wanted to see what they were up to. Lu Shu had always been on the lookout for any special people or incidents. He had tried to find clues about the controller from every incident that happened on the Changbai Mountains. But at this moment, a beautiful girl had suddenly pulled on Lu Shus clothes and wanted Lu Shu to take her away. He carefully observed her. There were only waves of energy from a Class D. If she did not have anything to block her waves of energy, Lu Shu could kill her in seconds But a girl suddenly pulling on his clothes now was very strange. Had his presence in the Changbai Mountains been exposed to the controller? No. Lu Shu did not think that they were infinitely resourceful. Even the Heavenly Network could not recognize their Ninth Heavenly King. How could a stranger be any better? Lu Shu did not believe that there was anyone in this world who was omniscient and omnipotent. He recalled Chen Zuan and got slightly angry Of course, Lu Shu had only started thinking about how long the controller would be able to wait since he arrived at the Changbai Mountains two days ago. He looked down on people who carried out such plans while hiding behind the scenes. He suspected that they were not as strong as he had imagined. They were like a magician. Everything seemed like an illusion during the performance. But after the secret was revealed, many felt that the performance was just decent. Some liked to know the secret behind magic tricks as their curiosity spurred them to uncover the truth. Others just liked to watch the performance. They liked mystery and entertainment in their lives. As for Lu Shu he decided to kill the magician He had become a participant in this performance without his knowledge. This made Lu Shu rather unhappy. Are you going to pay me for this?! When the beautiful lady saw that Lu Shu did not intend to take her away, she said in a pitiful voice, I am very clean. If you take me away, Ill be yours. Youve struck lucky. Lu Shu was unhappy. Who are you talking to? You speak as if Im not clean. From Cloud Yis distress, +199! What Lu Shu felt goosebumps forming. Cloud Yi? She was a Puppet Master, right? Why were there waves of energy from just a Class D?! Sister, this is cheating! Lu Shu carefully observed her. From the shape of her face, she was indeed Cloud Yi. But she had become a completely different person with just some makeup. No wonder makeup was called one of the four great methods of witchcraft in Asia! She looked completely different. But Lu Shu also knew that many other girls could do this. Light makeup, bare faced, heavy makeup, a girl could look like three completely different people This meant that she had already known who he was right? Definitely! He was very sure that she recognized him. If not, why would Cloud Yi find him out of the thousands of secret practitioners here? She definitely had an aim in mind. Cloud Yi was still in character. Since when did I say that youre not clean Before she could finish speaking, Lu Shu bowed. Im not clean. Cloud Yi was speechless. Lu Shu turned and ran. But Lu Shu was puzzled. What all along, he had guessed that the Puppet Masters were behind this. After all, the Puppet Masters were the only ones in the entire realm of cultivation whose origins were unclear. They would be most suitable to carry out schemes behind the scenes, right? The fact that the Puppet Masters had protected the Kunlun Mountains had confused Lu Shu even more. Were they the rebels in the legends? Were they Lu Shu had never seen any rebels who protected the world. That would be outrageous. Lu Shus impression of the Puppet Masters now was confusing. But Lu Shu was even more confused were they here to kill him? If they were the ones behind this, that would be the best opportunity to do so. To be honest, Lu Shu had only cared about following the crowd to run away from the Tiger Back. He had not noticed Cloud Yi approaching him. If she were to attack then, Lu Shu might have died! Then, if the Puppet Masters were not behind this, who was? There was another problem. How mysterious were the Puppet Masters? Why did they want to approach him in this crowd? But at least, they did not attack him. They did not even seem like a threat to him. With this encounter, Lu Shu could only hold his doubts as he ran After a while, Lu Shu turned around and realized that Cloud Yi was not following him. He could finally be at ease. But the first thing that Lu Shu did was to notify Nie Ting. The Puppet Masters are here. Be careful. Lu Shu did not know why the Puppet Masters took part in this war. He did not know what Cloud Yi was plotting against him. But he felt that he should distance himself from her. Suddenly, a female practitioner pulled on Lu Shus clothes again. Take me away Before she could finish speaking, Lu Shu ran away. The female practitioner was almost thrown to the ground by the massive inertia. Cloud Yi silently stood in the battle field and watched as Lu Shu ran. She broke into a smile. She wiped the makeup off her face. Somehow, she had managed to wipe her makeup clean without a trace. When she was removing her makeup, many secret practitioners who were running away could not help but look at her. Others put on makeup to look pretty, but Cloud Yi put on makeup to conceal her colors. A robust man walked towards Cloud Yi and laughed. Did he recognize you? He should know that Im the Puppet Master. Although I dont know how he did it. Cloud Yis words were full of information. Tiger Zhi did not notice. He has many secrets. Have you forgotten how the old King of Gods was infinitely resourceful? He knew the names of others even before they introduced themselves. Cloud Yi did not continue talking about this. She said, Youre right. Hes not quite the same as the old king. But for some reason, I like this kind of king more. I see that he bowed to you. Cloud Yi, today might be the peak of your life Tiger Zhi laughed. For some reason, Cloud Yi suddenly laughed silently. This smile made her look very charming. Looks like the king doesnt need our protection. Lets get down to business. Chapter 821 - Goodbye Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Tiger Back campsite was peaceful again after the bloody massacre. The floor was full of dead bodies and broken swords. This was an inferno. It was a scene of devastation. The bronze armored soldiers sat on the ground and rested. Even after killing the secret practitioners, they could not fully let their guard down as the large overseas organizations could still fight. They had fought for a full day. Even Practitioners could not handle such high intensity battles. Everyone was thoroughly tired. Some took off their helmets and vomited. This was the bloodiest day in their lives. They put their hands on the ground, but it was full of dead bodies and blood. But to the Heavenly Network, they would be considered true warriors after this war. Every bronze armored soldier was valiant and dauntless. Everyone was fatigued. They only wanted to have a good nights sleep, even if they were out in the open with dead bodies beside them. Chen Zuan took off his helmet. He was visibly frustrated. He spat on the ground and looked into the distance. Im done for. Cheng Qiuqiao, who was beside him, asked, Whats wrong? Its confirmed, said Chen Zuan. I saw Brother Shus back just now. Its definitely him. That was his tent. Qiuqiao, next year when you visit me, please burn a few comic books for me. Novels will do too. Im scared that Ill be bored down there Cheng Qiuqiao said, Dont be so pessimistic. You think too darkly about Brother Shu. At most, youll be disabled Qiuqiao. Chen Zuan calmly looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Dont speak. I was just joking. But now that you say that, Im suddenly scared But it was a joke. Chen Zuan was very touched. In the past, he had done his missions alone. Class A aptitude geniuses always went on solo missions. Nie Ting felt that they would truly grow and learn to rely on themselves only through completing missions alone in environments where they could not rely on anyone. This was another lesson for Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan. They had learnt the meaning of working together. Suddenly, there was a sound in the distance. The bronze armored soldiers were all alert. Someone shouted, Can the flood of bronze still stand and fight? Crash! The bronze armored soldiers all stood up at the same time. They stood in their formation and waited. Their swords had broken, but not their spirits. Suddenly, someone shouted, All those who enter our borders will die! Before anyone could respond, a few wild boars ran past What what a waste of energy! I dont think that we need to kill wild boars Ha ha ha! The bronze armored soldiers sat on the floor and laughed out loud, as if they were laughing at their own sensitivity. After an entire day of fighting, even the rustle of grass would alert them. Who shouted all those who enter our borders will die just now? Go kill the wild boars now! Go away, said the person who shouted just now. Out of the 20 thousand bronze armored soldiers, around 1700 had died and 5600 were injured. As for the number of enemies they had killed it was hard to count. But everyone knew that this war was far from over. It was not time to be happy yet. The Practitioners from the logistics team camp arrived. They hurriedly set up tents and attended to those injured. After they took off the armor, the paramedics realized that the bronze armored soldiers had been severely injured. There were frostbite, burns, and even wounds from elemental attacks that looked very scary. Everyone could not understand how these bronze armored soldiers had lasted the entire day of battle. Save the one beside me first. Hes weaker. I think hes going to die, said one of them as he was being treated. Go away. Youre not much stronger than I am. Brother, save him first. Im fine Then, he lost consciousness. The medical team was melancholic. All the bronze armored soldiers let others to be treated first. It was as if everyone was about to die The ground was evened out by an earth-type Practitioners. The dead bodies of the corpses were buried underground. The ground returned to a normal earthy color. The tents were set up. There was the pleasant smell of food from the cookhouse tent. The greatest benefit of having low leveled Practitioners do background tasks was that although they were not very strong, they were not a burden when they crossed over mountains with the rest. The Tiger Back looked entirely brand new in just half a day. Metahumans of various types made full use of their abilities. Their efficiency was frightening. But this was not the end. When the bronze armored soldiers took off their armor and waited for food, they realized that the logistics teams was planning to build a simple defensive base here. The trees around the Tiger Back had been chopped down, widening their field of view. Scouts from the Heavenly Network were now scattered among the trees. They were on the lookout for any movements all around. If Lu Shu was here, he would be very touched. The Heavenly Network operated like a precise machine. The secret practitioners, on the other hand, were like fish in disarray. With this comparison in mind, it would not be surprising for the Heavenly Network to kill so many people with so little manpower. The corpses of all the 1700 Heavenly Network Practitioners who had died were gathered. Everyone silently watched this. Yesterday, they were still very lively. Now, they had sacrificed themselves for their beliefs. If they could choose again, they might still put on the bronze armor without any hesitation. They would shout, All those who enter our borders will die! They would run into the Changbai Mountains and overwhelm their enemies with grief and terror. People did not just live one life. They lived through different chapters. Everything in those chapters was pleasant. You had the greatest courage, the most reliable comrades, and the most passionate belief. If you were gone, never to return again, then so be it. Lu Shu followed the secret practitioners and slowly walked. They would have to walk for another three days before they reached Port Artyom. He would find a new identity there and lie low. He would then find the culprit who was behind this and kill them. Suddenly, Lu Shu heard a roar in the distance. It sounded as if thousands of people were singing a song. He listened carefully. It sounded like Farewell Song 1 . A mysterious bravery could be heard in the tactful and sad lyrics. Lu Shu could almost see people choking as they tried to sing. They would then yell and tears streamed down their face, as if the sky was about to collapse because of this. Outside the pavilion, along the old road. Green, fragrant grass joins the sky. I ask you, what time will you return? Please dont hesitate when its time to come back. The song did not seem appropriate for the occasion, but Lu Shu understood. Even so, he turned and walked towards the most dangerous place because he was the Ninth Heavenly King. Chapter 822 - Lu Xiaoyu with Her Rich Expressions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu walked alongside the crowd. Beside him, the secret practitioners did not look as proud as before. Instead, they were miserable and distressed like a dog that just been hit. There were no tents, and only very few people managed to bring their luggage along. As a rough estimate, there were around 70,000 secret practitioners who had made it out this time, but about 60,000 were not as lucky. Most of them had failed to escape due to the serious stampede earlier. However, the 70,000 plus survivors had to trek three days and three nights before they could return to Port Artyom. Besides a shortage of food, they were also in constant fear of being caught by the Heavenly Network. But Lu Shu knew that it was not in the character of the Heavenly Network to do that. Yet, the secret practitioners did not know that. Thus, they lived on the razors edge, terrified by beasts along the road. At the moment, their dignity as Metahumans was nowhere to be found. After one whole day, they were finally assured that the Heavenly Network would not chase after them. Only then did the teams on the front lines dare to take a short rest by the road. Now, their main concern had changed from being killed to being starved to death. No one would think of food when they ran for their lives. But that was none of Lu Shus concern. Then, he suddenly realized there was a huge influx of distress points! He had been focusing on redeeming chi fruits after the ignition of the third star. After all, the fourth nebula required four million points, which seemed like a rather distant goal. Hence, Lu Shu redirected his attention to the third sword spirit, wondering what kind of personality this one might have. But now he had accumulated another one million distress points! How come? Lu Shu was confused. Then, he heard someone beside them talking, I wonder where the Heavenly Network got their bronze armor. Its so terrifying! All the large organizations lied to us! They never told us that the Heavenly Network is so powerful! Indeed, the bronze armor is a piece of precious treasure. Our attacks can hardly deal any fatal damage to them! Lu Shu had suddenly come to the realization that the grudges those people held towards the bronze armor had been attributed to him too! Splendid! Although he did not contribute to their distress directly, the fact that the Heavenly Network had used the armor he had surrendered long ago rendered him the ultimate cause of all the negative emotions. This was simply wonderful! Lu Shu almost laughed out loud. He had an urge to call Nie Ting immediately to discuss whether he should kill the people around him. Anyway, those guys would pose a detrimental threat to the entire human race Okay, that was Lu Shus nonsense. He leaned against a tree, deliberating whether to redeem all the points for chi fruits But now, it seemed that his power ascension was more important if Nie Ting could not take action personally. Meanwhile, Lu Shu waited for the crowd to move as he snacked. His face was hidden under his hood, but everyones attention was drawn to him due to the noise he made as he opened the food packaging Then came another wave of distress points. People were confused Why did this fellow bring snacks when he fled for his life? Lu Shu glanced around and asked in English, Does this look tasty? A female secret practitioner who was not so good-looking met Lu Shus eyes and said, If you give it to me, you can bring me away now. I dont mind the woods over there. As she spoke, the woman purposely pulled down her collar. People like her were not that uncommon Having understood what she was referring to, Lu Shu shouted immediately, Im not that kind of person! The woman scorned, All men are the same. I wont believe you, if you claimed to be a virgin. While other men have to pay, you can get it with a packet of snacks only. Lu Shu refused in a stern and just manner. Im proud to be poor, because the lack of financial means keeps my personality upright. Truth be told, Im really a Before he could finish his sentence, a giant wave of energy exploded right below the woman. Then, like an enormous spring, the ground beneath her suddenly shot up, throwing the woman into the air. Then, they could only hear her scream going more and more distant Lu Xiaoyu had arrived Yet, she had hidden in the earth all the time, watching Lu Shu from underground. Lu Shu turned at once and announced loudly to those around him, I am a wholesome man and I refuse to entertain uncouth requests. Do not tempt me with those things, please! That took the crowd by surprise. Fine, now we know what kind of person you are, but you did not have to make a public announcement Besides, the woman only wanted your food, it was unnecessary to use such violence In fact, there were other female secret practitioners who had been rejected after their attempt to depend on others. But this woman was the most unlucky one At that moment, Lu Shu was thought to be a pretty powerful earth-type Metahuman. Lu Shu realized that it was then when Lu Xiaoyu had finally stopped feeding him distress points Actually, a moment earlier, he had sensed a wave of earth-type power approaching him underground, which was immediately followed by Lu Xiaoyus distress points. So, who else could it be? After other people looked away from Lu Shu, he secretly wrote on the ground as he believed that Lu Xiaoyu would be able to see it. Why are you here? Silently the mud transformed into a line of words. Im here to protect you! Lu Shu was amused. He wrote. Its very dangerous here. I suggest you wait for me at the Heavenly Network campsite. Once I find the one behind the scene, we can kill him together! The words on the ground changed. This time, there was a drawing made of mud too. Lu Shu studied it carefully and realized that it was Lu Xiaoyus face with a disdainful look. You should tell that to an 11-year-old. You cant fool me with that, Lu Shu. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Xiaoyu was not much older either. She was only 12! Besides she could even add emojis to her captions! What a creative use of earth-type powers From Lu Shus distress, +199! Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu wrote with a serious face. You have to listen to me this time. If we stay together, well be easily exposed. Thus, itll be easier if I act alone. Moreover, you are not safe down there because its possible that there are people of the sensory type in other large organizations. Besides, you know how much I treasure my life. Im just going to help the Heavenly Network with a fight. Do you think I will let myself die so easily? After a short moment of silence, Lu Xiaoyu replied. You are right. Lu Shus head throbbed. Although it was the truth, he felt kind of weird to admit it directly Chapter 823 - Don’t Even Think of Touching Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Xiaoyu heard what Lu Shu had to say, she left. She did not continue going to Port Artyom with Lu Shu. The person that Lu Shu did not want to go to Port Artyom with the most was Lu Xiaoyu, as the controller had taken photos of Lu Xiaoyu and her souls. She might still be part of their plan. Suddenly, Lu Shu heard some noise in the distance. He turned around and saw a few burly secret practitioners pinning another secret practitioner to the ground. They were taking his things away from him. The secret practitioner on the floor struggled, but the secret practitioners pinning him down seemed to be stronger. He could not even fight back. You dare to steal from your comrade! The secret practitioner on the floor shouted, but it was of no use. Comrades or not, everyone is here to earn money. The large organizations dont even think highly of our lives. What gives you the right? The secret practitioners found a few pieces of chocolate on him. If you still have chocolates hidden somewhere, I suggest that you take them out. After they obtained the chocolates, the secret practitioners turned and looked at the other secret practitioners. Their eyes were full of aggression. Lu Shu observed this with a cold eye. These people were dim-witted even in this chaos. They would restrain themselves under normal social circumstances. But in this chaotic world, they had no misgivings, especially in the world of the secret practitioners, where the weak were the prey of the strong. There were no morals among the secret practitioners. The strongest would decide the truth. Lu Shu did not involve himself in this. He typically would not care about this. Furthermore, these people had infiltrated the Changbai Mountains. Lu Shu earnestly wished that this group of secret practitioners would start killing one another. The group of secret practitioners was very far away. Lu Shu was not worried that he would be involved in their problem. His only wish now was for the secret practitioners to go to Port Artyom. He would blend in with the crowd and lie low. At that time, the burly secret practitioners and the secret practitioners beside them started to argue, but they did not fight. It was as if they enjoyed this. They were laughing out loud. Needless to say, Lu Shu was amazed at how strange humans were. The secret practitioners could kill them if they worked together, but no one made a move. When one of the secret practitioners saw that his items were going to be taken away, he suddenly turned and ran. But before long, the burly secret practitioners caught up to him and punched the back of his head. The secret practitioner who had escaped fell on the floor spasming. The secret practitioner who had attacked him was dumbfounded. He turned the secret practitioner around and checked for his breath. Hes dead! The secret practitioner who had killed him seemed to be in a panic. It was as if this was his first time killing someone. He had just wanted to bully him. He did not think that he would actually kill him. One of the burly secret practitioners laughed. Oh well. That saves us the trouble of him struggling. Lets see what he has. Life was worth nothing to them. The murderer seemed to be in a panic, but this panic slowly turned into excitement. Lu Shu laughed coldly. This was human nature. Suddenly, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He saw Cloud Yi in the crowd. She was still following him, and was still wearing the same makeup. Yesterday, Lu Shu had observed the crowd carefully and realized that Cloud Yi had disappeared. But today, she was among the crowd again. She had even reapplied her makeup. But Lu Shu had some hope. Cloud Yi was beside the secret practitioner who had just been killed. The crowd would definitely be attracted by her looks, even after concealing her exceptionally beautiful appearance. As expected, one of the secret practitioners was dumbfounded when he saw her. He smiled and stretched out his hand to grab Cloud Yi. He was so lucky to have encountered a beautiful lady while escaping! Lu Shu was gloating over his misfortune. On one hand, he was enjoying the fact that the Puppet Master had encountered such a situation. On the other hand, the secret practitioner was definitely done for. Could you seduce the Puppet Master just like that? She was an expert at the top of the food chain in the realm of cultivation! But why did Cloud Yi hold back from killing him? Based on her personality, she should have killed him immediately. Rebels had their own awareness. Protecting the world seemed to be against their values. The Puppet Masters should kill. Then Cloud Yi suddenly turned and gave Lu Shu a strange smile. The smile was so radiant that it almost blinded Lu Shu Then the moment the secret practitioners hand touched Cloud Yi, she stood up and ran to Lu Shu. She gripped Lu Shus hand tightly and said in a pitiful tone, Save me! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Sister, are you serious? You can just kill him and finish this! Why do you have to involve me in this? Lu Shu was like a normal observer watching a fight. He even had food in his hands. But a group of people suddenly turned and shouted, Get him! What did this have to do with him?! The secret practitioners laughed coldly and walked towards Lu Shu. When Lu Shu saw this, he wanted to say, None of my business! But Cloud Yi softly whispered, How did you recognize me? You know what to do, right? Lu Shu turned and said to the secret practitioners with a sense of justice, Dont even think of touching her. When Lu Shu said this, he did not realize that Cloud Yi was suddenly dumbfounded. She remembered that a very long time ago, when she was still young, a tall and sturdy figure had also said the same thing. She would then follow that person to countless expeditions and kill countless people, until that person died. Cloud Yi had never thought that person, she treated as a father would appear. She also did not expect to hear the same words after so long. This was like a cycle. Perhaps this was fate. When Lu Shu finished speaking, he realized that Cloud Yi was leaning her entire body on him, as if she were greedily taking in his smell. She was evidently a powerful Puppet Master, but she was now like a cat leaning against him. Lu Shu was numb. Sister, dont do that. Im panicking now He was flustered. Who knows what the Puppet Master was up to? The secret practitioners looked at Lu Shu. They had noticed Lu Shus power and knew that he was very strong. But if they backed down now, how would they be able to face the rest of the secret practitioners? They would no longer be scared of them. Suddenly, Lu Shu saw another person appear behind the secret practitioners. The red sword slashed the secret practitioner standing in front. Lu Shu recognized this young man. He was the blood devil the Puppet Master had encountered in the Koh Chang Island remains!. Chapter 824 - Roping In and Rejection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu panicked. When he saw that the blood devil had appeared, he suddenly felt as if he was being surrounded by the Puppet Masters How about Tiger Zhi? Would he be around as well Lu Shu looked around, but he suddenly remembered that he had never seen Tiger Zhis actual appearance. Thus, he had no clue as to finding him. He knew that the Puppet Masters were on Earth to draw in former subordinates for their master. The small white fish that Chaos had eaten and the blood devil were some of them. At first, the blood devil did not seem to be willing to join them. In other words, the Puppet Masters were very loyal, but the rest were not necessarily so. Hm. Lu Shu suddenly thought, since Cloud Yi had caused him so much trouble, was she planning to make him work to death for that useless king? Had Cloud Yi seen his potential and want to rope him in? After all, Lu Shu sounded very impressive as the Ninth Heavenly King. Furthermore, he was skilled in swordplay at least, this was how Lu Shu viewed himself. But if the Puppet Masters were really thinking of this, then they had found the wrong person. Lu Shu would never work to death for anyone. It was in his nature. Lu Shu could work, or live under someone elses roof, but he would always have a strong desire to break free from his current situation. Lu Shu would never be satisfied in those kinds of circumstances. His ideal life would be free from the control of others. This trait made him conflicted when he was about to join the Heavenly Network. To Lu Shu, your king could be very impressive, even more impressive than a Shen Cang Jing. But if Lu Shu did not want to work to death for the king, what could the king do? Of course, this psychological drama was full of ups and downs. Lu Shu had started to think about how he should reject the Puppet Masters without angering them if they tried to rope him in. How would he reject them? Lu Shu had a headache But one cause for celebration was the fact that Lu Xiaoyu had listened to him and returned to the Heavenly Network base in the Changbai Mountains. If not, they might have gotten into a fight with the Puppet Masters even before they found the controller. If Tiger Zhi was not around, and only Cloud Yi and the blood devil, whose power had dropped to Class B, were here, they might not be able to stop Lu Shu if he wanted to run away. After all, Chaos was a Class A. Of course, this was if Chaos was reliable. Chaos now slept all day. There were times when it could be awakened, and there were times when it could not But most importantly, if he were to battle the Puppet Master here, he would not be able to find the controller. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that this was not planned by the Puppet Masters. It might have been because his impression of the Puppet Masters had changed. Of course, there were other areas of concern. The controller had always been hiding in the dark throughout the entire plan. How could they appear so easily? The blood devil pulled out its long sword from the corpse of the secret practitioner and sheathed it. It was as if the secret practitioner had been sucked of all his energy and collapsed in a puddle of blood. The blood devil smiled and looked over. But when he looked at Cloud Yi, its expression suddenly turned cold. It was as if the blood devil was unhappy that it was the one doing the killing. Lu Shu did not know where the blood devil had been hiding. It seemed to have been hiding among the secret practitioners. But the moment it attacked, everyone was shocked. After the blood devil finished killing, it kept its weapon. It said coldly, The secret practitioners must work together. If not, you will be bullied by the large organizations for the rest of your lives. He then walked to a large tree and sat down under the tree. The tree was a dozens of meters away from Lu Shu and the rest. It seemed as if it did not intend to talk to Cloud Yi. At first, Lu Shu did not pay attention to it. But not long after, he suddenly realized that the blood devil, who had been sitting at the tree, had disappeared. He did not know when the blood devil had left. The secret practitioners had not noticed either. Evidently, the Puppet Masters still had many strange methods up their sleeves. According to the Puppet Masters, the world had become weaker much weaker. It was not that they were very powerful. Their abilities were very diverse. If the world was a Practitioner with over ten techniques, they had over 100. They had more skills and more knowledge. The blood devil stood quietly at attention in the shadows. It seemed very perturbed. Tiger Zhi, who was standing in front of him, looked very respectful. He observed the secret practitioners from above. Tiger Zhi calmly said, Dont deliberately show off. Its not yet time for you to contribute. Killing a few secret practitioners does not count as a contribution. Put your plans away. Your effort will be for nothing. The kings ideas are not something that you can understand. The blood devil lowered its head and said, Yes, I understand. I know what you want.Tiger Zhi glanced at the blood devil. He had been kind, but now he seemed authoritative. You will obtain what is supposed to be yours. Wait for our king to return. We will report our contributions to him. He will decide how to reward us. It is of utmost importance to do our best. Yes, I understand. The blood devil lowered its head even lower, but there was excitement hidden in its eyes. His blood spirit was under the control of Tiger Zhi, and he could not oppose. But when he realized that there were greater benefits and glory ahead, freedom became a secondary concern. Everyone had their own decisions. The blood devil was no exception. Tiger Back campsite. The Heavenly Network had shifted their base here. Many Heavenly Network members suddenly realized that the logistics team was constructing a giant fort in the massive campsite In the past, they had only constructed a simple defensive fortification. But now, it was different. More and more members of the logistics team arrived. The massive team was made up of metal-types, earth-types, fire-types, and more. It was as if they had a massive plan in mind. Needless to say, no organization in the entire world had a logistics team as large as this. The Heavenly Network selected lower-level Practitioners, such as Class Es and Class Fs, as part of their security formation and logistics formation. They would be very passive on the battlefield, even against elemental types. In terms of strength, they could not engage in close combat. They did not have any techniques for use in long-range combat either. Thus, the security and logistics formations were the most suitable positions for them. The other large organizations wanted more cannon fodder. Class Es and Class Fs could not become official members of the Phoenix Society. But the Heavenly Network did not intend to obtain victory in exchange for the lives of their members. They would use their abilities for their own jobs, according to their own abilities. The structure of a massive fort slowly formed. The Heavenly Network was trying to build an impregnable fortress here to welcome their enemies., Chapter 825 - An Accident Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Heavenly Network Practitioners were scattered around the Tiger Back campsite. They had decided that this was to be the site of their final battle. Inside the camp, each Class B, including Chen Zuan, was in charge of an elite operation squad. Although the number of Class Bs in the Heavenly Network was fewer than that in all the other organizations, the Heavenly Network had decided to maximize the power of each of their members so as to battle against the rest of the world. This was probably the first all-out war in the cultivation realm and it had involved all first-class organizations. At the moment, the Heavenly Network camp was operating at Tiger Back like a precisely-made machine, in which every person played their role as a cog to the fullest. All members, be it fighters, scouts or logistics personnel, were working diligently in their own positions. As a matter of fact, ones role could inevitably change their personality. For example, even Chen Zuan, an unreliable little fatty in the past, had become more resilient and composed after he was appointed the leader of an elite squad. Back in the days of the Flood of Bronze, Chen Zuan used to take the lead in fighting off the enemies. At the Tiger Back, although he was not as courageous as before, his fearless image had still remained in his members hearts. In fact, his men found him pretty reliable, although reckless at times At this moment, Chen Zuan was standing on top of a small hill. Beside him, Cheng Qiuqiao was giving orders to each squad in their section. After all the squads had left for their tasks, Cheng Qiuqiao complained, Im not the boss here, so why am I the one giving orders? All the miscellaneous matters in the section were handled by Cheng Qiuqiao. In Chen Zuans words, his own role was to provide emotional support for the team and boost their morale As they returned to the campsite, they happened to see Li Yixiao and Nalan Que who had just recovered from her injury. It seemed that the pair was arguing. When they walked near, they heard Nalan Que asking, Why do I have to lead one team by myself? I dont want to leave you, my love. Li Yixiao grinned. Nalan, we have a war ahead of us. Ill come back to you after the war. Truth be told, Li Yixiao hoped it would be even better if Nalan Que could be sent elsewhere for other tasks. In that case, he could at least relax for a few days Li Yixiao, Nalan Que complained, Youve given me a hard time. Am I not a gem to my parents? Let me ask you, why do you think I want to be with you? I could have stayed at home! Im not saying that I dont want to fight for the Heavenly Network. I do. But do remember this, I am fighting for you. No more secret purse Li Yixiao stared at Nalan Que in shock. Did you just say that you are a gem? More like a crude rock I feel WAIT! Then, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao watched as Li Yixiaos huge body flew out out of the campsite following a perfect trajectory Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. They always say that daughters are like gems. So how about sons? My parents expelled me from home and neither of them gave a damn about whether Im still alive. Have they already forgotten about me? After a short silence, Cheng Qiuqiao replied, Has it ever occurred to you that you could be an accident? Chen Zuan drew a startled breath. This must be revenge, right? Qiuqiao, even your sentence structure is the same! Cheng Qiuqiao let out a cold laugh. Glad that you remember. Last time when Cheng Qiuqiao said that he had had a phobia of firecrackers since youth, Chen Zuan mocked that he could be a Nian beast 1 . Now, Cheng Qiuqiao had finally taken his revenge! Chen Zuan sighed. I can see that you are influenced by Brother Shu, which is not good for you Speaking of which, I wonder how hes doing right now. Chen Zuan had obtained a great sense of accomplishment in the war because his abilities were recognized and put to good use. But he would naturally become more down-to-earth when he thought of Lu Shu because he knew Lu Shu was on a whole new level. At this moment, Cloud Yi had let go of Lu Shus arms. She sat beside him with a charming smile. Are you afraid of me? Am I really that scary? When she smiled, Lu Shu felt as if she was flirting with him. But how could he admit it? He was a strong and tough man! Then, he looked at Cloud Yi seriously and said, Yes, I am afraid of you. Why? Just because we the Puppet Masters are called the demon kings who will destroy the Earth? Cloud Yi asked with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. Strictly speaking, though, its right. Then, she suddenly looked up at the crown of the tree. Her eyes twinkled. Look who we have here. Another kid whos here to protect you. Truth be told, not many Class Bs can give me the same menacing glare as she does. Lu Shu gazed up at once and just in time to see a person disappear from the tree crown. It was Cao Qingci! Honestly speaking, her appearance was totally unexpected. Moreover, she was watching over him from the shade in the top of the tree. Could this be friendship? Lu Shu could be certain that by then their batch of Species Research specialization had officially become a team. Although they had forged a close friendship with one another, Lu Shu had never thought about what he expected his friends to do for him because that would be completely heartless. However, that did not mean that his friends would not want to do something for him. Cao Qingci was the quietest member among them, and even her protection of Lu Shu was carried out in silence. Certainly she had a way to conceal her energy waves so as to act unnoticed near Puppet Masters. In that case, how did Cloud Yi discover her presence? Nevertheless, it seemed that Cao Qingci had decided to retreat after her whereabouts were exposed. A competent killer would not make their move when their plan was revealed. This was a matter of principle. The reason for a killers deadly nature was that they could seize the best opportunity to kill. Cloud Yi turned her gaze back to Lu Shu and said calmly, Maybe you are right. We are the demon kings. But our objective is much simpler compared to you human beings. Besides, we know the way to healthy and sustainable development of the world. Our goal has never been the complete destruction of the Earth. With that, Cloud Yi stood up and lowered her voice. We have more important tasks ahead. Maybe well see you again soon. Perhaps one day, you will Never mind, humans will know it in the end and I have been looking forward to that day. Chapter 826 - Department of Faith Theory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was confused by the appearance of Cloud Yi and the blood devil. He thought that they would kill him, but they suddenly became people who he could chat with. It seemed as if the grudge between them had disappeared. Furthermore, it seemed like they never resented the Heavenly Network. They were of a high position and did not regard the Heavenly Network as enemies. They simply planned everything for their king. How amazing was this king? He was able to make such experts pledge their undying loyalty to him! This was fantastic. What gave this king the right? Lu Shu was upset as he did not have subordinates like them. If he did, he would make them kill the Bishop from the Department of Faith Theory. He felt that the Bishop was very dark. He became uncomfortable just thinking about him. The impression that the Bishop gave Lu Shu was one of a moist snake. It lived in dark and damp places, and its body gave off a rotting smell. Lu Shu always felt that there was something wrong with the method that the Bishop used to advance to Class A. If not, his appearance would not be so strange. Others looked younger, while he rapidly aged. As the secret practitioners continued to move forward, Cloud Yi silently disappeared. Lu Shu did not know where she had gone this time. She said that they might meet again almost immediately. Lu Shu had an indescribable feeling. He felt that they were very close. This was a very mysterious feeling. Lu Shu abandoned this thought and blended in with the crowd. He took the opportunity while no one was looking at him to change his clothes and lie low. The secret practitioners were getting more and more hungry. The crowd was becoming rowdy. The creatures in the forest had either been captured for food or had run away. Now, it was rare to see any creature other than human beings. When they passed by a river, a water-type Metahuman suddenly ran to the river and used the current to fish a few large fish. They seemed very appetizing! Some overseas people did not eat fish because they could not remove the scales on the fish. There were some areas where the consumption of fish was prohibited But now that they were starving, who cared whether there were scales on the fish? It was good enough that they had food. The water-type Metahumans became highly treasured as they were able to obtain food. But the water-type Metahumans did not celebrate for long. The Metahuman who first caught the fish suddenly saw a few secret practitioners surrounding him. Give us the fish. We will ensure your safety. The water-type Metahumans expression darkened. I caught these fish. Cant you catch more? So what if you give us these fish? Dont think that you can jump into the river and run away. Im afraid that youll be dead even before you get to the river, threatened the secret practitioner. Lu Shu thought this was a disgrace to the water-type Metahuman. His class was too low. He could not be firm even on his home ground. Were water-type abilities used for this? As a water-type Metahuman, Lu Shu could not continue watching this. He pretended as if nothing had happened and drove away all the fish in the river. Now that there were no more fish in the river, the water-type Metahumans could have an easier time. Lu Shu felt that he had done something good. He had wanted to sell the fish. How much profit would he be able to earn just from food? Furthermore, he was the only Class B among the secret practitioners. Who would be able to steal business for him? But this time, he decided to lie low. He would not destroy his own character just for money. Lu Shu felt that he was amazing this time. He was able to view money as dirt in order to maintain his character. After this war ended, he had to tell Nie Ting this and see whether he would be able to obtain compensation. Of course, these secret practitioners were like stray dogs. They would not have that much money on them After the first water-type Metahuman had been threatened, the other water-type Metahumans made the same mistake as well. Not only were their fish taken away, some were even forced to catch fish for the others. One of the water-type Metahumans was about to cry. Theres no more fish in the water. I dont know where they went! The secret practitioners who were threatening them did not believe them. How are there no more fish in the water? Do you think that were stupid? The water-type Metahumans looked at one another helplessly. What should they do? They were in despair. There were fish in the water just now. But now, they had all swam away! From Melvin Bakers distress, +499! From They saw that the secret practitioners who threatened them did not believe them. One of the water-type Metahumans pledged solemnly. There are really no more fish in the river, I swear. If there are Lu Shu listened carefully. He wanted this Metahuman to do something exciting But before he could finish speaking, there was the sudden sound of footsteps from the east. Everyone turned and took a look. Fear was written all over their faces. Was the Heavenly Network back to kill? Lu Shu knew that it was definitely not the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network would not appear from the east, where Port Artyom was. When Lu Shu saw the person leading the group, he consciously changed his appearance and put on his hood. That person was Francesco, who he had fought several times. Although they had met each other a few times before, Francesco may not be able to recognize Lu Shu immediately. After all, when they met each other face to face, Lu Shu still had Howards appearance. After they arrived, Francesco smiled kindly and led the members of the Department of Faith Theory to give out rations. Food appeared from his invisible storage equipment in an endless stream. Lu Shu looked at this from afar. He knew that the Department of Faith Theory was trying to win them over. They had come to give out food when the secret practitioners needed it the most. But the secret practitioners had been mercilessly killed by the Heavenly Network. Even if they rally their forces, how useful would they be on the battlefield? Although half of the secret practitioners at Port Artyom had not encountered the flood of bronze, the news would still spread like a plague. The Department of Faith Theory may or may not know this. Unless they had other plans. Hm? Lu Shu observed Francesco from afar. He suddenly realized that the waves of energy from Francescos body were not stable. Moreover he seemed much older than when Lu Shu last saw him. It was as if a strong man in his early 30s had suddenly become a 40 year old man. This had happened to the Bishop as well. If this happened to Francesco too, then it was not just a simple coincidence. Francesco laughed. Everyone, please settle down here. The food rations will come to you. You dont have to worry! Some secret practitioners said, We dont want to stay here. We want to go back to Port Artyom! Francesco continued to smile. Im afraid thats not possible. Chapter 827 - Strange Combination of Circumstances Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What the secret practitioners wanted most was to return to Port Artyom. There was hot water and food there. Most importantly, there were Class A experts there as well. They would be safe. The arrival of Francesco was not just a gesture of kindness. It also meant that the large organizations did not want the secret practitioners to go back to Port Artyom. What if these secret practitioners returned to Port Artyom and ran away? Furthermore, there were too many uncertainties among this crowd. Why would the large organizations care about how the secret practitioners felt? A secret practitioner roared angrily, We want to return to Port Artyom and escape from this place! We are no match for the bronze armored soldiers from the Heavenly Network! Furthermore, we think that our lives are more important than profits! Let us return to Port Artyom! The moment he finished speaking, someone beside Francesco charged towards him and was immediately sliced into two halves. The secret practitioners could feel a chill down their spines. They killed someone just like this? Just because he said something. Were these people dumb? Lu Shu felt that they could leave as they pleased. Practitioners could go anywhere. As long as you did not cause trouble, you would be able to leave this place. They did not have food, did not have a proper way out, and had to live in fear. If Lu Shu was in this situation, he did not want to put his fate in the hands of the large organizations, even if he had to be in a state of anxiety and resist his hunger. Francescos expression did not change even as someone was being killed right in front of him. He laughed. Everyone, please rest at ease here. The rations will reach you. Sorry, but the tent cannot hold so many people at one time. Please make do with this. Francesco left, but a few hundred people from the Department of Faith Theory walked among the crowd, as if they were guarding them. The secret practitioners obediently sat down like quails. They did not even dare to move. A few hundred people watched over the thousands of secret practitioners just like that. It was like a scene straight out of a fantasy movie. Some of the secret practitioners on the outskirts tried to run away, but the members of the Department of Faith Theory chased and killed them. After they were done, they returned to their positions without a word. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Some members directed the secret practitioners to take the corpses away. He did not believe that the Department of Faith Theory would be kind enough to help the secret practitioners. He watched silently as the members brought the secret practitioners to dispose of the bodies in the forest. But they did not return either. But Lu Shu did not care about the lives of these secret practitioners. He only cared about whether he would be able to enter Port Artyom and lie low. He would then find the controller. Suddenly, a member of the Department of Faith Theory said to Lu Shu and the people around him, Come with me. Lu Shu and the secret practitioners hesitantly followed the member. They walked deeper and deeper into the forest. The member of the Department of Faith Theory suddenly stopped and turned to look at them. He had wanted to say something, but he was dumbfounded when he saw Lu Shu. He observed Lu Shu carefully. Have we met From Andera Tombaris distress, +1000! Lu Shu kept the Sparrow Shade. There was not even a drop of blood on it. The secret practitioners were dumbfounded. They knelt on the ground and offered themselves as sacrifices. They had thought that the Department of Faith Theory was very aggressive in killing people. But Lu Shus speed was even more frightening! But before they could react, they lost consciousness. The Sparrow Shade had pierced through all their heads. The moment the member of the Department of Faith Theory recognized him, he did not intend on letting any of them escape alive. Lu Shu was melancholic. He did not intend to kill anyone, but someone had asked for death. Why did they have to destroy his character? Huh? Why?! What should he do? Should he leave the group and head towards Port Artyom, or should he stay here and create trouble for the Department of Faith Theory? Lu Shu decided to go to Port Artyom. His identity might be exposed, and he would waste more time if he stayed here. He turned and looked at the trees behind him. He then headed towards Port Artyom with determination. It would take two days to reach Port Artyom based on the walking speed of the secret practitioners. But Lu Shu would be able to reach it in half a day. He did not go there directly, as there would be many Metahumans along the path from the secret practitioners campsite to Port Artyom. He would not be able to explain why he was heading to Port Artyom alone. He walked through forests, crossed rivers, and climbed mountains. Lu Shu enjoyed the convenience that his abilities brought him. It was as if he was walking on even ground. He progressed at full speed. After all, every second was important in a war. The route that he had chosen was the most difficult route. He did not even see one Metahuman. But when he reached Port Artyom, he realized that something was wrong. The port was not as crowded as he had expected. He did not even see any large organizations patrolling Port Artyom. Lu Shu only saw a logistics team busy with their work. But they were very different from the logistics team in the Heavenly Network. They were ordinary people who had been hired on the spot. Lu Shu was puzzled. In the end, he decided to enter anyway. He silently walked to the north of Port Artyom and entered a small city. He then wandered around in the city. He finally confirmed the fact that a majority of the large organizations were no longer here. What was this? Where was everyone? This was different from the information he had received. There was only a handful of Metahumans in Port Artyom. Only 2000 people had died. This was definitely not the full strength of the large organizations. In the end, he could not take it anymore. He pretended as if nothing had happened and asked someone, Where did everyone go? Lu Shu was shocked when he heard the answer The large organizations had headed off to the secret practitioners campsite in just half a day. Everyone from the large organizations was heading towards the campsite that Lu Shu had just left. They were going to build a base there and prepare to infiltrate the Changbai Mountains! What Lu Shu walked around the messy Port Artyom. He was speechless. Why was he so conflicted? He should have stayed at the campsite Couldnt he lie low just for once? Couldnt his plans succeed just for once? Lu Shu looked at the logistics base in Port Artyom. There were some vehicles transporting goods. Lu Shu had treated money like dirt for once just so that he could lie low. But if everyone was not willing to cooperate, then he would not have mercy on them Chapter 828 - Maximum Skill Points for Hiding and Infiltration Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios You forced me to do this! Lu Shu held this grief and indignation while he prepared to take the strategic materials from the logistics team. Lu Shu felt that this grief and indignation was natural. After all, he had done his preparation, and vehemently fought for the Heavenly Network. He wanted to lie low. Even though Chen Zuan had not recognized him, forget it. But when he reached Port Artyom, the large organizations had disappeared! Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation! The logistics base was inside the port. Materials were constantly being transported from the sea. They would then be sent to the warehouse for storage and registration, before being sent to the military bases according to their needs. The defense at the port was strong. There were a few thousand people guarding the port. This was considered a high level of security. After all, there were a few thousand Practitioners here. Lu Shu pondered for a very long time. He finally decided to go underwater. He went to the north and dived into the water. He swam to the port in the east and waited quietly. He realized that the heart of the port was filled with Metahumans wearing the Department of Faith Theory uniform. This meant that the port was now being controlled by the Department of Faith Theory. This also meant that the Department of Faith Theory was ahead of the other large organizations. Thus, they should have more rights. Suddenly, a Metahuman wearing the Department of Faith Theory uniform started to stagger towards where Lu Shu was with a cigarette in his mouth. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He then saw that the Practitioner was taking off his belt. Lu Shu laughed. It would be his loss if he allowed the Metahuman to urinate. The Metahuman stood at the embankment. For some reason, it was as if he had an inflammation. He just could not urinate The concrete embankment was high above the surface of the water. This was also a relatively secluded area. If not, this Metahuman would not have come here to urinate. He did not think much about it. Who would think that this was the result of a water-type ability? No one had used it this way before. The Metahuman looked around. No one was around to see that he could not urinate. But the moment he pulled up his pants and prepared to go back, the inflammation cleared and he started to urinate From Sandro Mazzolas distress, +666! The Metahuman was dumbfounded. He saw the dark stain on his pants and started to break down. Suddenly, a large hand made out of seawater stretched out and dragged him into the water. The Metahuman wanted to shout for help, but before he could say anything, the seawater had engulfed him. Not long after, Lu Shu came ashore wearing the uniform. But he only wore the top. As for the bottoms forget it. At least the Phoenix Society had a white uniform. Lu Shu had a pair of white pants that he could wear to match their uniform. Lu Shu changed his appearance to that of a random Metahuman called Marrazzo. He walked towards the warehouse. There were no other experts in Port Artyom that could defeat him. He could act freely now, right? He had to fight a quick battle to force a quick decision. He could not speak Italian, thus he would be exposed if anyone talked to him. Under typical circumstances, he would nod his head and not speak while keeping a serious expression on his face. But after a misunderstanding with the lady on Sardinia, Lu Shu felt that this method was not too reliable. But Lu Shu encountered exactly what he did not want to encounter. Before long, someone walked towards him. He seemed to have gone to the toilet as well. When he saw Lu Shu, he started to talk. Lu Shu did not understand anything, but he seemed to be waiting for Lu Shu to respond. Lu Shu looked at his anxious expression. He guessed that he had asked a very urgent and important question. As a good boy, he wanted to help others. He paused for two seconds. Im not the actual person, so I cant answer your question. But I can send you to meet him. From Dino Zoffs distress, +1000. Lu Shu was slightly melancholic. It was not easy to lie low. What a pity. He walked towards the warehouse, the area it occupied was sizeable. The 20 factory buildings seemed to be full of materials. Port Artyom was not a very big port, thus the materials that were imported in made the port seem very crowded. On the way, Lu Shu encountered some members from the Department of Faith Theory who bowed to him. It seemed like Marrazzo was of a relatively high position in the Department of Faith Theory. He had struck lucky this time. Lu Shu looked very angry. The members of the Department of Faith Theory continued about their affairs after bowing to him. They did not dare to speak to him. Lu Shu stood at the door of an isolated warehouse. Two members of the Department of Faith Theory were keeping guard. When they saw Lu Shu, they did not dare to speak. For some reason, one of the bosses of their organization was looking at them with an angry expression on his face they started to panic Lu Shu was thinking of a reason for him to enter. But he realized that even if he could come up with a reason, he could not take out his translation device and show it to them, right? From Paolo Maldinis distress, +1000 From Lu Shu dragged the two corpses into the warehouse. Sometimes, he could not help but sigh. He was truly a genius in hiding and infiltration. No one had discovered his whereabouts even after such a long time. The benefits of this method was that after he was done, there would probably be no one left in this organization Lu Shu looked at the contents of the warehouse and was slightly annoyed. The warehouse was filled with food. There were canned food, grains, dried vegetables, condiments and so on. They were all the supplies needed for daily life. When Lu Shu saw these, he was unhappy with the large overseas organizations. Look at the Collection of Gods. They were so generous with their magical stones. There were so many organizations here, but all you had were these worthless goods? If he took all of this back, would Lu Xiaoyu laugh at him? It would not be good if this news spread. The Ninth Heavenly King robbed a base, only to bring back a few million kilograms of food? With the 20 warehouses, Lu Shu felt that he could open a grocery. It would not be a problem to feed a few hundred thousand people. Should he take the food? Lu Shu felt that he should. It was not that he wanted to take everything. But if he took all this food away, the Heavenly Network would have a much easier time at the battlefront, right? The saying was right. Food should go ahead of troops. The large overseas organizations had mobilized their troops, but their food was gone This was very interesting. Would the large organizations starve as they fought? Lu Shu felt that he was not just taking their food. He was also taking away their hope for a victory against the Heavenly Network! He felt that this way, he would be worthy of the title of the Ninth Heavenly King. Chapter 829 - Wrong Thought Process Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu realized one problem. Perhaps the Practitioners overseas had a different taste. He realized that the food in the warehouse were different from what he had expected. He expected rice to be the bulk of the food, but noodles and canned food made up the majority. Besides that, Lu Shu found coffee beans. He was pleasantly surprised. He did not think that this group of soldiers would bring coffee into a war. Drinking too much coffee can cause osteoporosis. This is for your own good, said Lu Shu as he stored the coffee beans into the Seal of Lands. Eating too much canned food is not good, said Lu Shu. He then stored the canned food into the Seal of Lands. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized a problem. Back then, Chen Baili had escorted the transport of the bronze armor as they could not fit into his invisible storage equipment. But Lu Shu had never thought about this. When he saw the Seal of Lands, he felt that there was infinite space within it. Thus, he had never thought about how big the invisible storage equipment of other people were. Lu Shu thought of a problem. How big were the Bishop and Saints invisible storage equipment? How big was Francescos invisible storage equipment? They probably could not store all these rations. If not, they would not have stored it in these warehouses. They could simply bring it with them. Hm. If he had the opportunity, he would take their invisible storage equipment and compare them One must have aspirations. What if they were fulfilled? But from the look of things, Lu Shu felt that his invisible storage equipment was one of the biggest. Once he was done with the first warehouse, he moved on to the second warehouse. The defense at the warehouses were relatively weak. Of course, this was relative to Lu Shus strength. It would be difficult for typical Practitioners to enter. Lu Shu continued to sneak into the warehouses while keeping his whereabouts a secret. When he entered the 17th warehouse, he counted the number of people he had killed to ensure that his whereabouts would be hidden. He had killed about 70 people Not only did he clear their supplies and slip into their warehouses, he had also weakened their forces. Lu Shu felt that his method of infiltration was very good. Sadly, he could not promote this in the Heavenly Network. As he was about to finish clearing out the warehouse, another batch of goods arrived. But this time, there was a massive team in charge of guarding the goods. There were more than 300 Metahumans guarding over 30 large transport vehicles. There was something fishy about the sheer number of people! But with so many people around, his infiltration would definitely fail if he stole everything in the transport vehicles. No matter how powerful he was, he could not defeat everyone in the logistics base. Lu Shu followed the Metahumans near the warehouse and ran towards the fleet of vehicles. He pretended to help unload the cargo. When the door of the transport vehicle opened, Lu Shu gasped in shock. It was full of standard long swords. Although they were different from the ones in the Heavenly Network, but there was a similarity among all the large organizations. The number of weapons could not match up to the growth in the number of people. One had a European style, while the other had a Chinese style. But they were the same in essence. Till today, the Heavenly Network could not ensure that everyone had a standard long sword. Furthermore, after the attack at Tiger Back, many of the standard long swords had broken because of the high intensity battles. Many bronze armored soldiers did not have any swords. In the end, Nie Ting issued a command that the bronze armored soldiers were to have priority for swords. Other Practitioners had to give their swords to them. This ensured that the bronze armored soldiers had weapons. Lu Shu looked at the long swords in the vehicle in front of him. He now understood why there was such tight security for these transport vehicles. But he realized that these swords were not made out of good quality material. He had seen the Department of Faith Theorys weapons before. He had fought them multiple times as well. This batch of weapons was made up of swords that were manufactured in a slipshod manner. They seemed to have been produced just to make up the numbers. Of course, these swords were much better than ordinary cold steel. Wait. Were these swords produced for the secret practitioners. Lu Shu thought about it. It was completely possible. Weapons could boost their courage and win people over! No wonder the Department of Faith Theory did not allow the scared secret practitioners to run away. Furthermore, they were rapidly making their way to the campsite. All the teams were to gather there. So they had been prepared in terms of offense and defense. They would use this batch of weapons to convince the secret practitioners to continue fighting! A large majority of the secret practitioners could not get their hands on weapons. Lu Shu believed that if the Department of Faith Theory could promise them that these weapons would belong to them after the war, these secret practitioners would definitely be touched! As for what would happen after the war, the large organizations did not care much about them. If Lu Shu was a secret practitioner, he would definitely put his life first, because he was still rational. But if everyone was as rational as he was, there would not be so many foolish incidents in history. But how would Lu Shu steal all these swords under the supervision of so many people? He might die waiting in this logistics base. If he used Chaos, he could try to break through with force. But the problem was, the Bishop and the Saint were not far away. They had only been away for half a day. They could quickly fly back. Even if he had the space ring, he could not rapidly store all these swords. After all, he had to store them into the Seal of Lands one by one. Lu Shu panicked. When he saw the food, he could restrain himself. But when he saw the thousands of swords, he could no longer control himself! Although they were simple and crude weapons, they were still weapons. Wait, no. Lu Shu felt that he had walked into an erroneous zone. Was there anything in the world that Lu Shu was interested in, but could not take away? If he could not take them away, there must be something wrong with his thought process! Lu Shu was silent. He pretended as if nothing had happened and placed his hand on the vehicle. Then, he silently stored it. Then, the others looked at where the vehicle had originally been. They were shocked. Where was the vehicle? Lu Shu felt that he was far too smart. Storing the swords would take too much time. But if he stored the entire vehicle, he would be able to finish quickly! While everyone was still in shock, Lu Shu had quickly moved on to the next vehicle. Before anyone could react, the second, third, and fourth vehicles had disappeared. The people beside the vehicles were thrown into chaos. Everyone had escorted the vehicles with great caution, but when they reached their destination, the vehicles disappeared. They could not accept this! But Lu Shu did not care. He just wanted to take as much as he could store, and then escape into the ocean! He had no opponents in the logistics base. Even if a Class B expert attacked, they could not stop him. Lu Shu was confident! Lu Shu, the Ninth Heavenly King, was the strongest person below Class A. He had no opponents! Chapter 830 - A Perfect Conclusion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu made a careful calculation. There were 31 trucks, meaning the number of swords inside must be at least 10,000. The Heavenly Network would be in deep trouble if these weapons fell into the wrong hands. Thus, in order to protect the interests of his comrades, he had to commit robbery! He did it for the Heavenly Network! That made perfect sense! Lu Shu felt that he was committed to a noble cause In fact, it would be a piece of cake to stuff all the trucks into his Seal of Lands amidst the chaos right now. Besides, given the pathetic number of invisible storage equipment in the world, almost 99% of the Practitioners had not even seen one, let alone know how it worked. Moreover, most of the invisible storage equipment had limited capacity and no one had tried to stuff trucks inside before Hence, as Lu Shu moved along the crowd, he had shoved 14 trucks into his Seal before anyone could figure out what was happening. Where were the trucks? The HUGE trucks?! The person in charge of transporting the swords immediately called his superiors to report the incident. He blurted out, The trucks are gone! His superior was puzzled. Gone? What do you mean by gone? No! I mean, the swords are gone! the reporter said. That made his superior even more confused. So whats missing now? The trucks or the swords? The trucks and the swords! All of them are missing The superior was dumbfounded. That had never happened before. It was understandable if the swords were stolen, but whats with the missing trucks?! When he reported it to Francesco, Francescos face turned stern. A powerful one with invisible storage equipment has blended into the logistics base! Francesco knew that things were not as simple as it seemed because even his own invisible storage equipment could only fit two trucks. But this guy had already taken 14 so far Then they received another call, reporting the 15th trucks disappearance Francesco inhaled deeply. Find him and kill him! After that, he returned to the deep forests. The area had been sealed by the Department of Faith Theory and was declared a no entry zone. Furthermore, even members of the Department of Faith Theory were forbidden to enter the central region and only Francescos most trusted subordinates were seen transporting dead bodies of secret practitioners there. No one knew what was inside. However, people had noticed that the Bishop and Francesco had been behaving abnormally after their visit to the Sacred Garden. Meanwhile, as Lu Shu ran towards the 16th truck, he heard a loud yell behind him. Then, everyone beside him walked away from the truck. Although he could not understand the language, it was clear that the cause of the missing trucks had been discovered. Thus, everybody was cleared from areas near the trucks to prevent further losses. It was not that the Department of Faith Theory was slow in reaction, but Lu Shu was too fast. It had only been two minutes since the first truck went missing Besides, Lu Shu also knew that masters from the Department of Faith Theory, or even the Bishop himself, were probably heading towards them. After all, the magical weapons stored inside were crucial to them and no lapses could be tolerated. But Lu Shus objective was to steal all of them Nevertheless, now that their guard was up, Lu Shu could not repeat his old strategy anymore. He felt that he had done a good job so far as a spy and this should end perfectly as well. Since all of the weapons would be transported to the base, he could always wait and take action later. Thus, intending to be a more professional spy, Lu Shu decided to remain still. At this moment, however, a member of the Department of Faith Theory turned to Lu Shu and said something he could not understand. Then, the man looked at Lu Shu, awaiting his reply. Lu Shu was speechless. How sad. The man was still waiting. Ill destroy whoever suspected my identity Why do you not understand a simple logic like this? Lu Shu said, pitying the man before him. In the next instant, gray threads of Sparrow Shade exploded from his body like a gray tornado! The threads swirled around him. Then, it spread outwards with the power to destroy everything! Lu Shus face went cold. He placed his hand on the 16th truck as if no one was around. Instantly the vehicle disappeared as well. People craved the truth, but sometimes they were simply not supposed to know it. In the next second, all of the manhole covers sprang into the sky. Water pillars shot up from the sewage pipes like dragons, crushing the bones of all the people in range! At this moment, there was a wave of energy in the air. Then, a transparent human form materialized right behind Lu Shu! There was once a discussion about which elemental type was the most dangerous after the Class Bs could assimilate with their respective elements. Was it thunder or fire? But there was a different idea. When the air-type assimilated with the air, their attacks would be the most difficult to defend against! With the gray threads of Sparrow Shade surrounding him, Lu Shu was caught totally off guard. As soon as the man appeared from the atmosphere, Lu Shu spun back and caught the long sword with his bare hands. He would have been stabbed in the heart if he had been one split second slower. He did not know when the Class B air-type master had arrived. Or perhaps he was an overseer of the logistics base. Indeed, how could there not be an overseer with so many weapons here? To Lu Shus surprise, the man disappeared into the atmosphere again after his failed first attack. He had abandoned his sword. It was as though he had been totally erased from sight! Just when everybody expected Lu Shu to focus on the fight against the air-type expert, he darted towards the 17th truck with no hesitation Lu Shu knew that it would be unwise to stay there for long because he was clearly outnumbered. He had to leave immediately! To be more precise, leave with the trucks immediately! Chapter 831 - Change of Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was totally unexpected that Lu Shus first reaction in the fight would be to dash towards the 17th truck. Waves of energy blasted into the atmosphere. It appeared that Class B air-type Metahumans could fly after assimilation with the air. Every type of power was gifted in their own ways and Lu Shus water-type abilities were suspected to have gone wrong in some ways, or perhaps Lu Shu was simply too creative. On Lu Shus way towards the 17th truck, there was a noticeable increase in the humidity around them. In the next second, the air-type expert escaped his air form with shock across his face. The water vapor in the air would have crushed all air particles if he had been slightly slower! In fact, the air and earth-type abilities had always been recognized as the most suited for assassins. At this moment, however, the air-type expert had suddenly come to realization that the water-type was a natural enemy to the air-type! This had never been explored before. He wondered how this water-type Metahuman discover this idea! Instead of approaching his enemy recklessly, the air-type Metahuman kept his distance. He knew that six Class Bs were already rushing back to the Port. When they arrived, all odds would be against this water-type Metahuman. Thus, his job was to stop him from escaping via the sea. The Department of Faith Theory would lose the fight if he managed to do that because the sea was his stage! Therefore, the air-type Metahuman ridiculed Lu Shu in an attempt to distract him and slow him down. However, despite his efforts, Lu Shu did not even glance up at him. It was then when the Metahuman suddenly realized that this guy could not understand Italian Then he switched to English and said, You will lose the war, for sure. So why are you risking your life for an organization on the brink of collapse? I offer you to join the Department of Faith Theory. You will be put to proper use given your strong abilities. Meanwhile, all of the other Metahumans only dared to watch Lu Shu from a distance. They had been terrified by his Sparrow Shade! Lu Shu only shot him a brief glimpse before he rushed over towards the 18th and the 19th trucks The air-type Metahuman felt as if he had been ignored. Could this fellow not understand English as well? Suddenly Lu Shu replied, Im in. That caught the air-type expert by surprise. So easy? However, Lu Shus movement did not stop. He was already at the 29th vehicle! As the time ticked by, the air-type expert tried his best to hold back Lu Shu while he arranged a strong defense line on the seashore, ready to block Lu Shu anytime. The ultimate goal was to trap Lu Shu at the port. All of the swords could be returned to them after Lu Shus death. The expression on the air-type Metahumans face grew cold. At that moment, Lu Shu had almost finished packing up all of the trucks. That made the man wonder how huge his invisible storage equipment was! Time check. Whats the ETA of the Cordials? Five minutes! The air-type Metahuman heaved a sigh of relief. Then, a stern look crept up his face. Block him with your life after hes all done! The circle of the Department of Faith Theory slowly closed in. All of the Class Cs gradually moved towards the last truck, ready to deal a fatal blow when Lu Shu arrived. At this moment, however, Lu Shu suddenly charged towards the east and gave up the last truck! Then, to their surprise, there was a high tide. The waves swept across the dam and reached their tentacles towards everyone at the port. The air-type Metahuman was stunned. Never had he expected his enemy would be able to control tides from so far away. He must be at the peak of Class B! Block him! the air-type Metahuman roared. Now that the Cordials were only a few minutes away, he would receive severe punishment if he let the man go at this critical moment! He sneered at Lu Shu. Do you really think that the Heavenly Network would win with those weapons? Let me tell you, all of your men are being wanted on the Darkness Kingdom. One Heavenly Network life for ten magical stones. You are clearly outnumbered and the number of people after you can only increase in the upcoming days. All of your efforts are futile. Lu Shu could not be bothered to waste any more time with him. At this moment, the most important task was to escape into the sea. In fact, Lu Shu was aware that their support team was arriving since the Class B was unwilling to confront him, yet he had ordered his low-class men to block him at all cost. At first, Lu Shu wanted to assault the Class B when he chased him. Thus, he regretted not being able to have the chance since the man was extremely cautious. But Lu Shu sensed that something was off. All along the Darkness Kingdom had played a neutral role. Although it would not interfere with matters in the cultivation world and it would even allow the trading of teenagers with cultivation potential, it had never expressed any interest in the battles. So why the change now? Lu Shu had a feeling that the Darkness Kingdom also had an irreplaceable role to play in the current war. Seeing that Lu Shu was slightly swayed, the air-type Metahuman continued, Moreover, how many Class Bs do you have? We have three times the number of yours. What are your odds? As a matter of fact, the Heavenly Network still had more Class As than the other organizations. Besides, the man had also purposely omitted how vulnerable their secret practitioners were. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly stood still. Even so, no one dared to approach him. It was as if his sole existence would repel people away. Lu Shu smiled. At that moment, he had suddenly decided not to flee. He turned and laughed at the provoker. You asked for it. Kill me if you dare. Lets wait and see who will be the last one standing! Now that he was at his enemys place, and he had even lured some of their most powerful members to him, it would be a pity if he left without reaping some of their lives. Since you had more Class Bs than us, let me kill some to make things easier for my Heavenly Network! Once he completed his sentence, he dashed back towards the last truck and shoved it into his Seal of Lands! At that moment, the defense line of the Department of Faith Theory was concentrated on the seashore. However, they had totally not expected Lu Shus change of plan. He was now charging north towards the forests! Chapter 832 - Cut the Ground from under One’s Foot Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Strange, said You Mingyu, sitting in the commander module. His brows knitted together as he stared at the report before him, as if searching for an answer. Beside him, Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu were fully engrossed in their games and tapped away on their keyboards. However, without an internet connection, they could only play against the computer. You Mingyu looked at Feng Yeming and said, Can you please stop playing? The clicking sound is annoying. Im practicing cultivation, said Feng Yeming with full confidence. Indeed, he was right. You Mingyu asked, Do you want to materialize other skills? The current ones are powerful enough, arent they? I developed those skills to fight with Feng Yunlu. Of course I need new ones now, Feng Yeming replied, I need to find more effective AOE strategies. Chen Zuan was stunned. To fight with Feng Yunlu? For example shouting Demacia 1 together? Save me, please. You Mingyu was hesitant. But youve got to test it before putting it into real combat, right? How about an experiment on me? Its fine. Feng Yunlu and I have always experimented on each other. We dont need another trial Feng Yeming said with a slight judging look on his face. Then, he diverted the topic and asked, By the way, you havent explained yet. What happened? Oh, right. According to the intelligence report, six Class B experts from the Department of Faith Theory suddenly left the military base. Are they coming for us? Chen Zuan asked with an excited grin. How about we kill them all? At this moment, Chen Zuan was font of opportunities to showcase his power after the grand battle earlier. Lu Xiaoyu let out a cold laugh at Chen Zuan, which made him seal his lips at once. For some reason, it was hard for Chen Zuans ego to get inflated in Lu Xiaoyus and Lu Shus presence I hope thats the case. Yet, the thing is, they are heading to the east! said You Mingyu, Furthermore, six of them left in one go. Something big must be happening. Is it not their logistics base in the east? With so few people at Port Artyom, what could possibly happen now? Nalan Que asked calmly. Do you think theres a possibility that their logistics base was destroyed? You Mingyu said after some hesitation. Hey, although there arent many people there, they have at least three to four thousand at the base. Who can destroy it? Li Yixiao said. Then, a smile of pride beamed on his face. Of course, I can do it! Besides us, who can attack Port Artyom in secret? Could it be a third party? Nalan Que pointed out. Theres one more Chen Zuan said, biting his gum. Who? Everyone turned to him in shock. Dont forget Brother Shu. Let me explain. Im sure there are supplies at the logistics base, right? Based on Brother Shus personality, the word logistics it self was sufficient to draw him there At that second, an anticipating look emerged on Li Yixiaos face In the next instant, however, his face twisted as Nalan Que gave a hard squeeze at his waist. If its really him Chen Zuan said after some consideration, I suspect that the logistics base is already empty by now! Impossible. He will be noticed before he clears 70% of the stuff there, Li Yixiao rebutted. Why would he not destroy the logistics base directly? Why take the supplies? Isnt it more convenient to blow it up? Feng Yeming asked as he raised his head from his computer screen. Impossible! Impossible! The group denied the suggested scenario unanimously. Chen Zuan explained, Brother Shu would definitely suffer a heart attack if so many supplies were destroyed It gives us an advantage if their logistics base is empty, You Mingyu said with a smile. In fact, all of them were clearly aware of the drastic difference in the number of people each party had. Excluding the Class As, the Heavenly Network was outnumbered by at least three times. Moreover, all living beings had to eat, and it was impossible to demand the food to be delivered on the day itself even with efficient transport nowadays. Thus, huge amounts of food had to be consumed each day. Thats basically cutting the ground from beneath their feet. The morale among their secret practitioners has remained low, and coupled with the upcoming starvation, they make a useless team. If we exclude the number of their secret practitioners, their total number of effective combat powers was comparable to ours. We do have a chance to win! said You Mingyu joyfully, However, its too early to celebrate. Our deductions are purely based on the Ninth Heavenly Kings character and the situation may not be as promising. At this moment, another report was sent in. Intelligence report from Port Artyom! Everyone was excited to hear the news. Yet, You Mingyu burned the file after he took a long time reading through it. He explained, Sorry that I cant let you see the original copy. This is to prevent any deductions of our intelligence agents identity. Understandable. The rest nodded their head in agreement. Special treatment had to be in place during special times, though it was uncomfortable to think that even their own people were kept in the dark regarding certain issues. However, all of them acknowledged that You Mingyu was the best suitor to handle intelligence as he was able to protect their spy members. After the report was burned to ashes, You Mingyu said, Water-type Metahuman, gray sharp threads. Undoubtedly it has to be the ninth Heavenly King. Moreover, he has emptied 17 out of 20 storage rooms of food and material supplies. Not only so, he has taken away 31 trucks right under the nose of the Department of Faith Theory. Inside the vehicles, there are 20,000 pieces of simple magical weapons. Although their power is incomparable to that of the Departments cross swords, they would certainly boost the morale and combat effectiveness of secret practitioners. The information silenced the group. A moment earlier, they were still joking about how much Lu Shu could take from their logistics base. But they had certainly not expected that Lu Shu had really done something so crazy. Moreover, he had robbed 20,000 standard weapons right in their faces Theres one question, though, said You Mingyu, According to the report, Lu Shu gave up his chance to escape by the sea. For some reason, he changed his mind and fled towards the forests in the north. Chapter 833 - A New Trump Card Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could it be Brother Shu saw sea monsters in the sea, so he decided not to jump into it? Chen Zuan asked. After all, water was his stage. Even a Class A might not be able to kill him in the sea. However, everyone turned to Chen Zuan with a judging expression. Pretty imaginative, huh? Chen Zuan shut his mouth. Then, You Mingyu said, Why did the ninth Heavenly King give up his plan of jumping into the sea when there were no Class As around to corner him? Now he is in danger with seven Class Bs after him. Lets go save him, Chen Zuan suggested, I know that we are short of manpower. But we have the obligation to assist our comrades. Furthermore, Brother Shu has made a significant military contribution by cutting out their supplies. At the very least, we should send people to destroy their logistics base altogether. As Chen Zuan spoke, he studied the other peoples expressions carefully. Saving Lu Shu was his first reaction when he learned that Lu Shu was being chased by seven Class Bs. Yet, he was worried that he could not complete the job alone. On the other hand, it was inappropriate to send manpower, the most precious resources in the Heavenly Network at the moment, to danger just for the life of one person. Mercy was unacceptable during war times. In usual conditions, the most they could do was to pray for Lu Shus safe return. However, Chen Zuan had decided to disobey their orders and go with Cheng Qiuqiao and Lu Xiaoyu if his request was rejected! To Chen Zuan, it was important to establish a good impression of himself during the wars because this could potentially earn him the title of a Heavenly King. Nevertheless, non-compliance with military orders would inevitably shatter this dream of his. However, Chen Zuan had taken serious consideration over it. He was in the Changbai Mountains precisely because he wanted to fight at Lu Shus side. He would not allow anyone in the Species Research specialization to die in this war. Chen Zuan looked at the rest, waiting for an answer. During this period of time, he had come to realize that everyone in the commander module was so rational that they appeared to be emotionless. It was as if all feelings had been switched off during wartimes. At this moment, Hao Zhichao said, I agree with you. We should sent support to the Ninth Heavenly King because he is indispensable to the entire Heavenly Network Dont look at me like that. Im only repeating Heavenly King Nies intentions. Dont have to. The brisk and soft voice immediately drew everyones startled gaze to the corner of the module. It was Lu Xiaoyu. She had remained quiet since the start of the meeting and it was her first comment. As the one closest to Lu Shu, why did she insist that there was no need to save him? Chen Zuan became anxious. Xiaoyu, dont go alone, please. We can figure out a way together! Or, you can bring me along. I can be your support! Lu Xiaoyu cast him a short glimpse. No need. I can do anything! Anything you tell me to do! Behave yourself. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu glanced around the room and said, You dont know Lu Shu. If he has voluntarily given up his opportunity to escape, it means that he is the killer, not the victim. With that, Lu Xiaoyu walked out of the module. You are doing him a favor by not burdening him. Burden him? The rest looked at each other in astonishment. As the cream of the elites, how could they be a burden to Lu Shu? But for some reason, Lu Xiaoyus words carried a nonnegotiable weight. At that instant, Lu Xiaoyus faith in Lu Shu was apparent. Her confidence in him remained unwavering even when he was confronted by seven Class Bs! Hao Zhichao shook his head with a bitter smile. Thats the decision, then. It seems that we have underestimated him yet again No wonder Heavenly King Nie insists on him becoming the Ninth Heavenly King. By the way, can we know when he officially became the Ninth Heavenly King? After the completion of his mission at the Collection of Gods? Chen Zuan asked. No. This is a secret known by few. Hao Zhichao shook his head. Heavenly King Nie offered him the position, but he was reluctant. Thats why all the trouble happened afterwards. Do you know how Heavenly King Nie ascended to Shen Cang Jing? Forget it. Its a top secret Chen Zuan drew a startled breath. WHAT? Was Brother Shu involved in Heavenly King Nies epic ascension as well? Meanwhile, Lu Shu was sitting beside the air-type experts motionless body and counted his loot. The chase continued for almost four hours. He had killed the man after he made sure all of the six Class Bs were following behind. For all this while, the air-type Metahuman found it utterly unbelievable that Lu Shu would take a bold move to attack back and he was incredibly powerful as well. Then, Lu Shu did a double check on the number of trucks in his Seal of Lands. Wait, why were there only 31? Should it not be 33 Lu Shu recalled the battle scenes. In the end, he had to admit, though reluctantly, that it was indeed 31, not 33 Now that he had everything in his Seal of Lands, should he consider opening a food supplies stall with Zhao Yongchen? Moreover, the food he had was all imported products That sounded like a good business, even though Lu Shu was unsure about the taste of some of the canned food too because he had never seen them in China. As for the 31 trucks of magical weapons, he was not sure whether they would be of any use for the Heavenly Network since their quality was much inferior compared to their standard swords. Wait a moment, Lu Shu suddenly remembered that there was a PC game called the Legend of Sword and Fairy, in which a skill called Staking everything, playing for all-or-nothing could inflict huge amounts of harm on the enemies by casting copper coins He also knew that the old man could transform leaves into carriers of sword energy to boost its power in a method known as All things as swords. Currently, the number of sword prototypes in Lu Shus body had exceeded 2,000. So why not use real swords as carriers of his sword energy?! Lu Shu did a trial run. As expected, the cross swords would be under his control after he infused his sword energy with the weapons. In the past, his sword energy was rather delicate due to its invisible and shapeless nature. But when it was attached to physical weapons it became much more powerful! Yet, Lu Shu still felt reluctant about the investment. For Staking everything, playing for all-or-nothing, the player only had to throw away 2,000 copper coins each time. But every sword of his was worth much more in value! However, Lu Shu had made up his mind. His 288 gray threads of Sparrow Shade were clearly insufficient. Hence, the swords would become his new trump card but he would not use it unless absolutely necessary! Chapter 834 - A Meeting in the Dark Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan sat in the commander module in sheer boredom. As time passed by, the Tiger Back had been transformed into a major fortress. In addition to the rapidly rising defensive structures on the periphery, even the underground internal sewage system had neared completion. In order to guard against earth-type intruders, a certain type of metallic powder had been added into all existing buildings over the past two days. The earth slope had become a firm mixture of cement and metals, rendering the fortress almost invincible. But none of that mattered to Chen Zuan, and most of the Heavenly Kings. The think tank of the Heavenly Network were not the strongest fighters. In fact, the Heavenly Kings were not good commanders either. Their competence in coming up with calculative strategies did not promise for omnipotence. Instead, they were only serving in areas of their own expertise and specialty. When everyone in the commander module was busy with their own task, Nalan Que suddenly suggested that they should have a look at the new Tiger Back fortress, but Li Yixiao rejected her. Then, their argument escalated into a fight outside the module and Li Yixiao lost Im not weaker than you, Li Yixiao shouted, I just dont want to hurt you! As a gentleman, I need to take care of you! In the end, Nalan Que could not convince Li Yixiao to take a walk with her. In fact, she just wanted some time alone with him, but the blockhead did not take her hints at all. After Nalan Que stormed out on her own, Li Yixiao sat alone with distress all across his face. Cheng Qiuqiao was amused. Heavenly King Li, why the sad face? I can see that Sister Nalan loves you a lot. Sometimes you may have an easier time if you listen to her. Li Yixiao shook his head. What do you understand, kid? That woman is not any other women. I cant win a single argument with her. I want to know right now how to stop her from causing me any headaches. Cheng Qiuqiao deliberated for a long moment and said, In fact, I do have an idea. Why not give it a try? Li Yixiaos eyes brightened. Since you are Lu Shus good friend, you certainly have many bad as* ideas! Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Li Yixiao expressionlessly. Excuse me? That made You Mingyu all tensed up. What could he do if this bunch of masters broke out into a fight inside the fortress? Could they not behave themselves, please? Well. Li Yixiao immediately made an attempt to explain. I admit that Lu Shu is smart, but he uses all his brain juice in making fun of me. You see, my pocket money has been reduced to 20 bucks all thanks to him! Come, Qiuqiao, tell me how to nail that woman! Cheng Qiuqiao replied with a smile, Take a mug and smash it on the ground. If she goes quiet, job done! Wait a moment, Brother Qiuqiao. Li Yixiao was skeptical. Will I not be in danger if she does not go quiet? In that case, kneel down on the shattered pieces at once. Job done too Li Yixiao was speechless. Li Yixiao took a long while to gather his thoughts. So you are here to make fun of me too, arent you?! At this moment, before the official beginning of the war, the Tiger Back fortress was bustling with activities. The two parties held completely different stances. The foreign organizations were only here to pick a fight. They did not care about the casualties, be it of the Heavenly Network or their own. On the other hand, for the Heavenly Network, it had been written in their first strategic plans to build an unbeatable fortress on the Tiger Back. The message was clear: We would fight back if you dared to assault us. Meanwhile, various organizations set up their campsites over 10km away from the fortress. Their camps stretched over 10km in length, but they showed no signs of attack. During this period of time, Nie Ting had locked himself up in his room, trying to figure out a middle way and prevent the worst case scenario. In any case, a victory built on the destruction of the Earth would be in itself a failure too. Billions of people could perish in a wave of his sword. This consequence was too much to bear. However, when he was forced into the end of the road, he would not hesitate to take action so as to guarantee the survival of the Heavenly Network. But he was not willing to do that if there were other alternatives. Yet, some organizations were still testing their boundaries after the Heavenly Network had made their stance clear. Without any upcoming battles, people like Chen Zuan and Feng Yeming had nothing to do. They were not qualified as think tank members because their strategies were often not as effective. As a result, their only task at hand was to wait for the completion of the fortress and standby for further instructions. Suddenly, Chen Zuan shouted, Theres signal! WHAT? The signal tower is already in use? By then, temporary electric generators and water supplies had been ready. The construction of the entire fortress was going on orderly, as if the Heavenly Network had rich knowledge on how to build a temporary fortress in the wilderness. In times of peace, it was hard to imagine how many people were working tirelessly behind the scenes for a contingency plan in times of crisis. The rapid and organized construction of the fortress was only possible due to the countless designs and experiments done by their forefathers ages ago. Feng Yemings eyes twinkled in excitement as he watched the site in front of him. Then, decisively he logged onto the Internet and played a game against other on-line players, so as to test his skills practiced with the computer. However, he lost the game with zero kills and 20 deaths on his own team He had also received endless insults and complaints from his team members Meanwhile, Chen Zuan could only play with his phone as he did not bring a laptop. After a while, he looked up and told You Mingyu, The fortress should not have been built here. Really. Cheng Qiuqiao was stunned. Why?! The location here is not auspicious! Chen Zuan said firmly. Cheng Qiuqiao was puzzled. What? How do you know? I didnt know that you knew geomancy! Really. Ive lost 20,000 coins in merely five minutes, replied Chen Zuan with a sad look on his face. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. I wonder what the other organizations are doing right now. Just make a decision right away, fight or surrender! Why are they dragging on like this? Chen Zuan exclaimed impatiently. In his opinion, they should stop wasting their time and proactively wipe out all their enemies. Yet, he was also aware of how unrealistic his idea was because guarding the fortress and winning an attack were two different matters. Meanwhile, silence shrouded the biggest tent in the campsite of the foreign organizations. Heavily guarded, it was the command module of the Phoenix Society, and a meeting chaired by the Phoenix Society was currently ongoing inside. There were no lighting facilities in the tent, and the people inside solely depended on the light from the outside. The leaders of the various organizations sat beside the long table in silence. Their faces and expressions were blurred by the darkness. Chapter 835 - The Darkness Kingdom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Attention, please. We are here to discuss how to obtain the treasures or the secrets of the Ancient Yi Clan and to weaken the powers of the Heavenly Network, not to force Nie Ting into using his last resort. None of us could bear the consequences, someone spoke in the darkness. Hows your injury, Satan? the Bishop asked, seemingly concerned. But a frosty look emerged on Satans face. Then, the Bishop continued, Now we can be certain that the man who wounded you was the ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network. So, are you planning for revenge? As far as I know, you have no descendants and will not have any in the future. The Saint, who had been resting with his eyes closed, knocked on the table and said impatiently, We have to reach a conclusion today. Dont waste any more time. The tent fell into silence again. Only the Saint had the right to call the conversation between Satan and the Bishop a waste of time. As usual, the Saint was dressed in simple linen clothes, like an ascetic monk. His silver hair was short and neat and he exerted an air of authority as he sat in the chair seat of the long table. Then, the Saint looked over at a seat in the corner. He asked, Are you representing the Golden Foundation or the Darkness Kingdom? Its not important. The man chuckled in the darkness. His voice was young, yet it was redolent of the vicissitudes of human life, as if he had lived long enough to witness the shifting scenes of the world. He said, The Golden Foundation needs a revolution. Our ultimate goal is the same as yours, to weaken the power of the Heavenly Network, though it is not obvious on the surface. In fact, the Darkness Kingdom is nothing but a toy. But it is indeed surprising that a toy can be put to such effective use. Thus, it is fair to say that everyone present today has hidden intentions, which explains our preference for a dark place like this. No one uttered a word. Everyone in the tent was digesting the meaning between his lines. However, they were shocked to learn that the Darkness Kingdom was actually an internal product of the Golden Foundation! That could explain the mature operational mechanism of the Darkness Kingdom since its very beginning, and the fact that human traffickers were allowed to carry out their shady business under the protection of the Darkness Kingdom away from the sight of the Golden Foundation As a matter of fact, the Darkness Kingdom coexisted with the Golden Foundation, like the dark and bright side of a single entity. The Darkness Kingdom was like a tumor grown on the Golden Foundation. It fed on the power of the Golden Foundation, and might destroy it completely one day. If Lu Shu were present, he would have understood what Li Xianyi had once told him. Indeed, there were disagreements within the Golden Foundation, and the voices of discord was deep-rooted. That was also the reason for Lu Shus refusal to join the Golden Foundation. The only thing that remained unchanged in the world was changes themselves. How could you expect the same group of people to fight for an abstract ideal of the world for centuries? Are you not afraid of Li Xianyi? someone asked. The man chortled. Not anymore after this war. His reply was succinct, yet it contained so much information. But no one took his words too seriously because they had long since learned how to hide their own thoughts and plans. A man who had founded the Darkness Kingdom under the eyes of the Golden Foundation. He should never be taken lightly. The Bishop glimpsed at him sideways in contempt. You are bragging. Your Darkness Kingdom does not even have a single Class A. Dont sound so presumptuous. The man chuckled again. Speaking of Class As, I wonder what the use of Class As is when the Department of Faith Theory lost all of their supplies, oh no, 85% of their resources and 100% of their weapons and its storage, right under their nose with their Class A in the team? Francesco, who was standing behind the Bishop, replied, We have sent seven Class Bs to kill him. He will not be able to escape alive. Oh? Really? the man laughed. I suggest you do a double-check. Francesco turned to the Bishop, and the latter gestured him to dial a satellite call right away. However, Francesco phoned four members and none of them answered his call. It would be understandable if they had lost one or two men in the fight, but clearly the matter was not as simple. I reckon you do not even know what kind of enemy you are dealing with, said the man in the darkness in a light tone, But dont worry. The Darkness Kingdom has prepared supplies for all of you. Three cargo ships will arrive at Port Artyom in eight hours. By the way, we can replenish the magical weapons lost by the Department of Faith Theory. Now, gentlemen, could we, the Darkness Kingdom, be given equal treatment as every organization here? Silence engulfed the entire space again. In the past, the Darkness Kingdom had never participated in any forms of conflict. Yet, they had made such a big move on their first appearance! At that moment, their power was recognized, though it remained uncertain how many high-class fighters they had. The Bishop sneered. Francesco, bring his head to me. He had sent Francesco to kill Lu Shu personally! The man in the darkness giggled. Dont get yourself killed. Without any hesitation, Francesco paced out of the dark tent and soared into the sky like an arrow. He flew towards the northern forests like a missile! Everyone in the meeting was caught by surprise. None of them knew when Francesco ascended to Class A! At that instant, the leaders from the other organizations had suddenly come to the realization that the Department of Faith Theory was the only party at the meeting with two Class As! Howard used to be the most promising member in the Phoenix Society, but he was dead now. The Bishop laughed. Are you still worried about Francescos safety? Everyone turned their gaze to the end of the long table where the Saint was sitting solemnly. Despite the fact that the Department of Faith Theory had two Class As, the Saint was still widely recognized as the most powerful man in the room. Nevertheless, they held a disliking towards him because he was unbearably arrogant. The Saint spoke calmly, We attack tomorrow. Ask the secret practitioners to fight with their lives. All of them will have fled if we do not send them to the hands of Death now. By then, many secret practitioners had realized that the odds were against them. The various large organizations had exploited them in almost every way possible to prevent them from running away. However, given the huge number of the crowd, it would be impossible to catch everyone that tried to flee. Therefore, there were around 2,000 who successfully escaped each day. The large organizations had long since reached a consensus that they would use secret practitioners as a means to exhaust the energy of the Heavenly Network. Only after the Heavenly Network had been worn off by the first wave of attacks would the organizations sent in their elite troops for the final battle. Now that the Heavenly Network had finished constructing an impenetrable fortress in such a short period of time, the organizations knew that they were running out of time! In the meantime, Lu Shu was speeding through the forests. At the moment, he was chasing after the last Class B. The roles of hunters and prey had been swapped within merely a day! Chapter 836 - An Unexpected Success Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was totally unexpected that six out of the seven Class Bs had already been wiped out. At first, they were only guarding against Lu Shus Sparrow Shade and his water-type powers. They contended that they had mastered Lu Shus ways of attacks, but soon they realized that their knowledge was only the tip of the iceberg Casting everything else aside, it was their first time to encounter an opponent who threw stinky tofu during a fight At this moment, the last Class B knew that they were wrong about their enemy. He would have been killed too if not for his vigilance just now! Yet, his internal organs had all been torn. In horror, he realized that the boy behind him was even faster than him! A bad feeling rose in his heart as he heard trickling water nearby. Trying his best to determine the location and direction of the river, the man ran away from the water as far as possible. Otherwise, his chances of survival would plunge from slim to zero. Nevertheless, they could not understand how the boy could be so much more powerful than them even though he was a Class B just like them! When the fourth Class B died, he saw with his own eyes how the boy broke a long sword bare-handedly. In fact, the sword was of supreme quality, not the kind given to secret practitioners! Hence, they felt as if they were fighting against a Class A. A sense of menace swept across their minds as they realized that the boy was probably only second to the Class As! At this moment, he heard a loud thunder in the sky. In ecstasy, he gazed up at the figure in the clouds. Although he could not tell the identity of that little black dot from so far away, one thing was certain C it was a Class A coming to rescue him! He would live as long as he could last three more minutes! However it was too late. The Class B Metahuman could only stare as two flying swords punctured his body. Instantly he was deprived of joy and anger. Meanwhile, Lu Shu stood on the slope, gazing into the distance at the approaching Class A. Could it be the Bishop or the Saint? However, when the person drew near, Lu Shu realized that it was Francesco! When did Francesco ascend to Class A?! Lu Shu shouted at the top of his lungs into his Seal of Lands, WAKE UP, CHAOS! WE HAVE A GUEST! CHAOS! FREAK YOU! In the next second, he spun towards the direction of the river. Where was it again? Yes, the east! He had the confidence to execute his hunting plan in front of other Class Bs. But it would be a completely different matter with a Class A here. As soon as Lu Shu leaped into the river, Francesco had already slashed towards him from ashore. However, tranquility returned to the river after a trace of blood and Lu Shu was nowhere to be found! Francesco entered the water with a murderous look on his face. His entire body was surrounded by a silver glow, which rendered his underwater movement almost as fast as his speed on the ground. Lu Shu knew that water could not hinder the movement of Class As. Back in the Lop Nur remains, he witnessed how Chen Baili unleashed his full powers in the sea. Nevertheless, Lu Shus goal was not to slow him down. Instead, he wanted to speed up his own movement! Francesco seemed to be in anger. Lu Shu could sense the closing gap between them. He would be caught up to sooner or later if he did not take action! Lu Shu sighed. No choice, he had to expose himself. Suddenly, over ten purple lightning aurablades shot out of his body as Lu Shu isolated himself from the water. In the next instant, the aurablades pulled an electric net, splitting the river into two. That had caught Francesco off guard! Francesco was stunned. This scene was way too memorable for him The fight in Africa At that moment, Francesco was thrilled that a mystery had been solved Frenziedly Lu Shu controlled the water flow and sped along the river like a torpedo. He unleashed a few lightning aurablades once in a while to slow down Francesco. But his lighting aurablades were not unlimited in number. Although he had over 2,000 sword prototypes, there were only 800 with lightning effects During the crazy chase, Lu Shu suddenly realized that he was back in the sea! Francesco did not chase him in the sky because it would be hard to locate the boy in the deep ocean from above. But as they plunged deeper into the Pacific Ocean, Lu Shus attention was caught by the three cargo ships ahead. He emerged from the sea surface for a better look. To his surprise, the ships were marked by the logo of the Darkness Kingdom! He had long since had a gut feeling that the Darkness Kingdom was no benign organization. Now that they were sailing towards Port Artyom at this moment, what good cause could they do? How? Should he sink the ships? Lu Shu eyed the draft position and the size of the cargo ships They certainly contained good stuff inside! Right, Lu Shu would regret the loss if he sank them without taking the goods But he could not shove the entire ship into his Seal of Lands because there must be living things on board! Wait why were living things not allowed in the invisible storage equipment? That applied to other peoples equipment, but not necessarily so for Lu Shus! When Chaos was still an object, Lu Shu had stored it inside with no issues. After Chaos regained its life form, it still remained in Lu Shus Seal of Lands In fact, Chaos was a living thing right now! But Lu Shu was uncertain whether it was only because of the unique nature of Chaos However He laid his hand on a cargo ship as he sped past one From Francesco Russos distress, +666! Francesco almost stopped in shock as he witnessed with his own eyes how Lu Shu managed to carry away a cargo ship in a split second This was crazy! The scene was ridiculous. How could a cargo ship, as enormous as that, simply disappear like that? Then, Lu Shu dashed towards the second and third ship assuring himself that he would not miscount this time. When the three ships had been properly stored in his Seal of Lands, Lu Shu unleashed all of the remaining lightning aurablades. At the same time, he dived right into the depths of the ocean at the top of his speed until he was out of Francescos sight! Meanwhile, the Darkness Kingdom meeting had yet to reach a conclusion. Suddenly, the man in the corner received a call. In the next second, his expressions changed and he was no longer as composed and confident as he used to be At Tiger Back, You Mingyu received a new intelligence report. Upon reading it, his jaws dropped in disbelief. The three cargo ships from the Darkness Kingdom have gone missing. Francesco has returned to their campsite and admitted personally that it was Lu Shu who shoved the three ships into his invisible storage equipment. On board the ships, there were new supplies and 30,000 standard weapons Chen Zuan murmured in shock, I guess Brother Shu wants to starve all the foreign organizations to death. How did he manage to locate all the resources?! But that was not the most important question. What was the most puzzling was how Lu Shu knew that there were cargo ships loaded with supplies coming into the port. In fact, Lu Shu no idea at all. He was simply lucky Chapter 837 - Awakened Chaos Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stayed motionless in a deep oceanic trench. The darkness in the depths of the sea provided natural protection for him. Although Lu Shu believed that Francesco would not take the risk of chasing him all the way there, he could not be sure either whether it was safe to go out yet. Meanwhile, Chaos was still fast asleep in his Seal of Lands. Lu Shu stared at it in irritation. He would never have been so miserable if this fellow was awake! However, Lu Shu could be certain that Francescos ascension to Class A must be recent, and he must have adopted an unusual means. As a result, Francesco and the Bishop were relatively weaker than the other Class As, despite their apparent advantage over Class Bs. Hence, if Chaos were awake, Lu Shu had the confidence to battle against Francesco. Although he could not defeat the Class A version of Nie Ting, he might have a chance against Class A Francesco! Then, Lu Shu started sorting out his loot from the ships. It was a wonderful harvest. In addition to the abundant resources, there were 30,000 standard weapons. Although their quality were better than those of the Department of Faith Theory, they could not be classified as fine either. Lu Shu pondered. Could it be support supplies the Darkness Kingdom had prepared for the organizations? After he cut off their food supplies, the Darkness Kingdom had sent in backup resources. This further confirmed Lu Shus speculation that the Darkness Kingdom had an important role to play in this war. Yet, it was by pure coincidence that Lu Shu had happened to swim across the three cargo ships. However, the fact that he always appeared together with the logistics supplies of the other organizations seemed to suggest that he was a greedy person, which rendered Lu Shu rather guilty But this time, Lu Shu refused to take the blame. Although it was hard to believe, those ships had come to him by themselves! Speaking of which, he must thank Francesco personally the next time they met because Francesco had indirectly contributed to Lu Shus grand gains this time. Lu Shu looked at his Seal of Lands. Inside, the three super cargo ships laid silently beside the 31trucks. Lu Shu was aware that there were people on the ships, but not in the trucks. Thus, out of curiosity, he examined the people aboard. Then he realized that all of the people on the ships had suffocated. Their face and lips were purple-blue in color, a typical sign suggesting that they had died of a lack of oxygen. Could it be because the Seal of Lands was in a vacuum? Thus, did it mean that livings things would be able to exist inside if there were air? In that case, did Chaos not need to breathe? Lu Shu pondered with sudden enlightenment. In fact, he had experienced resistance when he stuffed the ships into his Seal of Lands due to the collision between Spirit Qi and celestial powers. Lu Shu speculated that it was perhaps due to the people on board resisting against the pull towards the Seal of Lands. Following the same vein, he could not force blood out of other peoples bodies with his water-type abilities because of the resistive force. This would mean that his Seal of Lands did not warrant him to do whatever he pleased. If the pull towards his Seal of Lands was irresistible, he could shove all his enemies into it and waited till all of them died out. Easy! By then, he would place a mahjong table inside the Seal for the people there No, one mahjong table might not be able to fit all of them. Taking the number of his enemies at the current moment, he would at least need a casino to accommodate all of them. However, Lu Shu could not be certain whether the cause of the resistance really stemmed from the people fighting against the will of the Seal of Lands. Moreover, he did not have time to determine their individual powers. Hence, more evidence was needed Could he test it on Chen Zuan? He would survive the suffocation anyway. Wait a moment, there were three survivors on board the ships! When Lu Shus magical consciousness probed deeper into the boats, he saw three people hiding inside a cabin, with an oxygen tank in the center. The three of them were taking turns to breathe oxygen Indeed, a cargo ship of this size had probably been equipped with emergence facilities. However, these three people were so selfish that they had stood by and watched hundreds of the crew die. Lu Shu was dumbstruck, pondering over a way to punish them. In fact, he held no sympathy towards anyone in the Darkness Kingdom. He would not blink his eye if any of them died. Then, Lu Shu gazed into the vast space in the Seal of Lands, wondering about the possibility of opening up a new world there. After he pumped in oxygen, soils and rivers, he could figure out how to create a water cycle and a complete ecosystem. That way, this piece of land would become an independent kingdom, Lu Shus kingdom! With his magical instincts, Lu Shu forced the three people out of the ships and was once again met by the same kind of Spirit Qi resistance as earlier. The three men held on tightly to the oxygen tanks as they flew out of the ships. In the next instant, however, they were stunned by the sight in front of their eyes 31 trucks parked quietly on the misty ground, and countless gold bars, cash notes and tridents piled up aside. On top of them, there was a black dragon over 100 meters in length. The black dragon looked as solemn as a totem. Its whiskers swayed in the non-existent air, and its pitch-black scales looked hard and indestructible. The three men held their breath. Where the hell were they?! Yet, they did not dare to move at all, fearing that the dragon might be awakened. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was thinking about how to convince the three men to be his farmers. It would be even more convenient if anyone of them were of the plant-type, earth-type or water-type. However, before he could figure out a way, to his surprise, Chaos opened its eyes and swallowed the three people alive Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Come out! Why were you not awake when I needed you? Besides, who asked you to eat them? Immediately Lu Shu pulled Chaos out of the Seal of Lands. Chaos stirred the sea water wildly as if throwing a tantrum, sweeping up waves of gray sediments. Lu Shu looked at Chaos expressionlessly, trying to suppress his anger. After Chaos had enough fun, it turned back and rubbed against Lu Shu. Aegyo aegyo 1 ! Not sure whether it was gifted or some other reason, the syllables were articulated very clearly in the deep oceans After Lu Shu forced the turbulent water flow to stabilize again, he said, Dont be naughty. Lets go out and kill some people. Please, dont fall asleep this time. Ill confiscate all your tridents if you sleep again! Chaos murmured, Aegyo aegyo? Kill who? Lu Shu translated. He could understand the dragon language! Then, he said, Kill whoever you want. Aegyo aegyo! Lu Shus eyes were wide. You can carry me to fly? Lu Shu did not know that! He was aware that Chaos could fly, but he had never expected Chaos to allow him to ride it! Did that mean that he would have an early experience of how it was like to be a Class A?! In fact, all humans would have had a moment when they wished they could fly, especially during a terrible traffic jam Lu Shu was tempted. He stood on Chaos huge skull and grabbed hold of his horns. Then, he repeated again patiently, Our enemy is hard to kill. Be prepared for a long battle. But, no matter what, he has to die! Aegyo aegyo! Chapter 838 - Uproar in the Sea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chaos propelled the sea water and shot right towards the surface! At that moment, Lu Shu felt adrenaline rushing through his veins, even though his whole body was covered in seaweed as Chaos swam up from the dark trench. At the instant when Chaos broke out of the sea water, Lu Shu was full of lofty energy. That was the true meaning of cultivation, the open sky and a life of endless possibilities! Wait a moment. Lu Shus expressions turned stiff. The man in front of him was not Francesco There was Cloud Yi, and the muscular man beside her must be Tiger Zhi! Lu Shu was speechless. One second ago, he was very much in the mood of fighting against Class A Francesco, but that guy had already left! So, did it mean he now had to confront two Class As At the moment, Lu Shus face was fully covered in sea grass. Cloud Yi asked hesitantly, Are you Lu Shu? Lu Shu shook his head. No, Im not. Cloud Yi smiled. Then who are you? Lu Shu glanced around and then looked at Chaos. After a short pause, he answered, Nezha 1 . Confidence slipped off his mind. He had no idea why the Puppet Masters were here, and both of them! Now, he was only in a hurry to run! Lets go, San Tai Zi 1 ! After that, he immediately rode Chaos away as he repeatedly looked back to check whether Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were chasing them. Stunned, Tiger Zhi gazed at Lu Shus receding figure and murmured to himself, Is there a mistake? In fact, they had rushed over to check on the situation after they were notified that Francesco was chasing after Lu Shu. However, instead of seeing Francesco, they only saw a dragon Cloud Yi said, Thats the man chosen by fate. He can even tame a dragon. Tiger Zhi glanced at her with a resigned look. The humans have an axiom that blind idolization is not desired. Besides, the old King of Gods didnt need dragons. There was once a dragon who wanted to do business with the old King. Doing business is different from taming. Besides, the old King then was much more powerful than Lu Shu now. Could you tame a dragon when you were a Class B? Cloud Yi rebutted. Tiger Zhi waved his hand to end the argument. Never mind. Youve gone out of your mind! How long have you been following the old King of Gods, Tiger Zhi? Cloud Yi suddenly asked. Tiger Zhi pondered for a moment and replied, Ive fought along him for 3,000 years. Then fight along the new King for another 3,000 years, said Cloud Yi. But I dont think the new King is that thirsty for blood, Tiger Zhi mumbled, However, based on his personality, he can make quite a number of enemies even when hes not killing As Puppet Masters, our duty is to be at the Kings side and watch the human world from beside his throne. Lets go. Its time to clear the old debts. Tension was building up in the dark tent. Silence befell the entire room. The people guarding the doors did not even dare to breathe hard with the fear that they might anger the big figures inside. The Saint sat in the chiefs seat calmly. A glowing metallic ball hovered over his finger tips. The ball was fluid, changing its shape under the Saints control. Sometimes it morphed into a vivid goat, each strand of whose wool was visible to the eye, and sometimes it returned to the original sphere. Although everyone present was deadly powerful, hardly anyone could achieve the same level of force control as the Saint. The Saint was also an air-type master. But it was only on this night that people realized that the Saint had also awakened to metal-type powers! Apparently, the Saint had decided to show his trump card after Francesco had ascended to Class A as well. The ball on his palm was a holy artifact of the metal type, but its identity and abilities remained a mystery to the rest. The Saint spoke in a composed manner. In this case, your logistics supplies have been cut off completely, am I right? I was willing to collaborate with you because I recognized your competence, but unfortunately, it appears to me that all of you lack the brains to use your abilities. How ridiculous. Just to think that you let the same man steal your supplies twice. No one else in the room dared to speak like the Saint and call the other leaders stupid. Theres a spy among us, said the leader of the Darkness Kingdom, chuckling. Otherwise, how did he know that the supplies were arriving? I mentioned that they would be here in eight hours. So someone must have calculated the position of the cargo ships and relayed the information to him. Thats why he could locate the ships so precisely. Standing behind the Saint, Francesco asked, Could it be luck? The Saint gathered his metallic sphere together and gave a cold laugh. Do you think all of us are as stupid as you? The Bishop smiled. Please, gentlemen. All of us are after the same thing, the treasures of the Ancient Yi Clan. Lets focus on the problem at hand. How do we settle the shortage of resources? What plan do you offer? Taking into account the resources we brought last time, we have 30% left in total. It is impossible to feed so many mouths. The Bishops face was hidden in the shade. But what if there arent that many mouths to feed? We can send the secret practitioners to hell. The rest will live with less competition for resources. His voice was filled with apathy and malice, but his logic was scarily reasonable. I agree, said Satan. The leader of the Darkness Kingdom chortled. I agree too. Then push forward the attack. The Saint decided, as if he was the chairman of this union conference. The secret practitioners lives lay solely in his hands. How should we split the treasures with so many organizations here? We should settle it now too, the Bishop said. 10% for the Danke! 10% for the Pledge! Most of the major organizations demanded for 10%, but there were more than ten organizations in total. Only the survivors of the war have the right to talk about the treasures. Gentlemen, do you really think that you can live till the end? Never underestimate the Heavenly Network. After the end of the war, those still alive will be rewarded according to their contributions. With that, the Saint ended the conference. There were bound to be deaths, and many of them. During times of war, one could not decide their death on their own. Only fate could. Dead men are part of the treasures themselves, said the leader of the Darkness Kingdom. He laughed heartily, as though he had finally accomplished his hearts desire. But this time, both the Bishop and Francesco remained silent. Chapter 839 - The 18-Year Dispute Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Come out, the Arcane. I know you are watching. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi waited. Then, a voice sounded in the darkness. Im trapped in the small world within the World Tree. I cant go out. Why do you keep looking for me? Do you not know the old Kings punishment for me? I have to redeem myself here. Cloud Yi asked softly, Are you involved in the matters outside? The Arcane chortled. Are you trying to test me or hide something? Now, the only Puppet Masters who are free to move in the outside world are the two of you. So, who else knows the secrets of the world? Dont tell me that you suspected that I broke free of the old Kings seal! What a joke! No one is powerful enough to do that, and neither can I. Cloud Yi frowned. If its not you, why is their target so clear? The war is not supposed to target the Heavenly Network itself. The Arcane chuckled. Let me ask you a question. On that rainy night 18 years ago, you charged thousands of miles along the valleys of the Changbai Mountains. I cant resonate with your plight because I wasnt the one being chased. But, Ive always been confused about one thing Are you sure that all the other Puppet Masters are dead? No offense intended, but are you really innocent? Are you sure all the other Puppet Masters are dead? Cloud Yi did not reply. Years ago, seven Puppet Masters left the place with heavy responsibilities on their shoulders. In the end, two died there, and the remaining five arrived at the Earth. It was commonly believed that only four Puppet Masters had come to the Earth because the Arcane had never shown himself. But in fact, it was five. Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi, the Tear Tricker, the Dream Chooser and the Arcane. These were the names conferred by the old King of Gods. Thus, their original names had long since been forgotten. Every Puppet Master had a personal history that they did not want to revisit, and they felt reborn with the new names. The Arcane said, Tear Tricker left after he placed the new King at a familys doorstep. But I dont think its him. Else, the new King would have been dead then. But how about the Dream Chooser? Did he die in front of you? Cloud Yi recalled pieces of memories from the past. The Dream Chooser stayed to block the Golden Foundation so that the two of them could have time to flee. Indeed, they had no evidence whether the Dream Chooser had been killed in the battle. They had been searching for clues for the past 18 years, but with no luck. Even the Golden Foundation had no concrete answers for them. Like what I mentioned, how did the Golden Foundation know our exact location? Have you ever considered the possibility that someone had returned to this land of forefathers ahead of us?! The Arcanes voice was frosty as ice. Recently, Ive been recalling repeatedly over every single detail of that year. Then, I realized that the Dream Chooser had been behaving abnormally before we breached the fortress. During that period of time, he had lowered his power class, though he had concealed it well. Sadness crossed Tiger Zhis face. We had our golden days. Yet, we are questioning one another now. But Cloud Yi was more determined than the two men. Before she walked out, she said, Whoever it is, he has to pay the price. The return of the new King is not complete without fresh blood. It was 1 August. The Changbai Mountains were covered in lush vegetation. The temperature was rising as heat radiated from the bare ground under the sun, but it was still freezing at night. The newly-constructed fortress stood magnificently on the slope of Tiger Back. From afar, it looked like a masterpiece of art. Its sharp edges bespoke power and strength. Meanwhile, members of the Darkness Kingdom had left the temporary military base and were heading elsewhere, as if they had other tasks ahead. The group trekked across the undulating terrains slowly and intentionally kept their distance from the Tiger Back fortress. They marched towards the central areas of the Changbai Mountains. We could have taken a shorter path, a member of the team complained. Be patient, replied another man, Although Shen Cang Jing will not make any reckless moves as he has to consider the order of the world, energy waves within a radius of hundreds of miles from him can never evade his attention. This is one of the mysteries about Shen Cang Jing. Thus, lets take it slow. I have waited for ten years and I dont mind waiting for another few days. That silenced everyone in the team. Suddenly the leader stopped and gazed at the mountains in the distance. Everything is about to end The Tiger Back fortress had an extraordinary appearance. It stood tall in the mountain range and had seemingly assimilated with parts of the slope. The fortress was surrounded by extremely tall walls. Scientific calculations had been used by the engineers for the walls to ensure their height could bar peak-Class Cs from entry. However, the construction of the defense system had become more challenging with the increase in the average powers of their enemies. Nevertheless, the Heavenly Network had taken that into consideration as well. They had extracted all the stones and chopped down all the trees in the neighboring areas. Speaking from an environmentally friendly aspect, this would endanger the local ecosystem. However, survival for humans always came first before environmental friendliness. Sitting in the commander module, Li Yixiao said, From what I can see, those secret practitioners are not really willing to risk their lives in fighting against us. Why dont we persuade them to work for us? Unrealistic, Nalan Que rebutted, What do you have to offer? How can you attract them to the Heavenly Network? Are they not already starving! Let them in and well cater food for them! said Li Yixiao. Are you an idiot? How can you squeeze 100,000 people in our fortress? Besides, you may not even notice if a few thousands of Metahumans from the large organizations have blended in as well. By then, we do not even have to defend against enemies from outside the walls, but inside too. I personally would rather watch as they die outside our fortress, said Nalan Que with a look of contempt, Please save your brains for more innovative ideas of how to hide your secret purse. Chen Zuan said, I wonder where Brother Shu is. In fact, we dont have to worry about military strategies as people like You Mingyu and Hao Zhichao will settle them well. We are laymen in strategic decisions but the think tank are the experts. Im more interested in how Brother Shu is doing. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu and Cao Qingci were not in the module. No one knew their whereabouts. As a result, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao became the only two Species Research students in the room. Now that Chen Zuan had lost all his game coins, things had started to get boring Save the concern for yourself, said Cheng Qiuqiao, This time, Brother Shu has escaped unharmed after killing seven Class Bs in a row at Port Artyom. He doesnt need your concern. By then, Lu Shus splendid war record had been reported to the Heavenly Network. It was a piece of morale-boosting news indeed. It had elicited a deep sense of admiration from within the Heavenly Network. As the ninth Heavenly King who had once killed a pseudo-Class A, Lu Shu had lived up to his magnificent reputation. Chapter 840 - Image Macros in the War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before anyone realized, Francesco, who had gone to chase and kill Lu Shu, had returned. But Lu Shu had not returned. Even Lu Xiaoyu had disappeared after chatting with You Mingyu. Chen Zuan turned and looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Lend me your phone. Cheng Qiuqiao was on his guard against him. Yesterday, you took my phone for five minutes and gambled all my credits away. Dont think that its possible today! How stingy! Chen Zuan exclaimed angrily. Suddenly, a loud and clear sound came from the surface of the ground. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao looked at Li Yixiao in shock. They had just been joking around with Li Yixiao. They did not expect him to actually fling his cup to the ground. Were done for. These three words appeared in their minds at the same time. But Nalan Que did not seem to have been reduced to submission. Her next step was Nalan Que looked at Li Yixiao. Cant take it anymore? You can fling a cup to the ground now? As Li Yixiao was about to kneel on the shattered pieces of glass, a majestic and clear sound suddenly resounded within the fort. Chen Zuan and the rest walked out of the tent and looked towards the stage in the middle of the fort. Hao Zhichao was ordering people to strike the bell, which had been set up a long time ago. Three long rings. This meant that war had come! Finally! One month had passed since the large organizations infiltrated the Changbai Mountains. The previous battles were like appetizers. They were only the tip of the iceberg. But the Heavenly Network did not intend to waste time on the large organizations. When the flood of bronze charged through the Changbai Mountains, the large organizations would understand that this kind of group combat would eventually come. The large organizations outnumbered the Heavenly Network by three times. On the other hand, the Heavenly Network had relied on their own abilities to rapidly build the Tiger Back fort to wait at ease for their exhausted enemies. Who will emerge as the winners? It was unknown. The war between the Heavenly Network and the rest of the world was bound to happen eventually. The Heavenly Network practitioners put on their bronze armor and lined up neatly around the fort, they waited in their formations and were very strict. Everyone had been given new standard swords. These swords were different from the inferior weapons of the other large organizations. All the new standard swords were quality goods from the Heavenly Network. Nie Ting was still in the quiet room, but he heard the rings as well. Nie Ting calmly opened his eyes. While the Heavenly Network was very neat, the vast and mighty secret practitioners approached from the distance. They seemed like refugees. Some were even bare-handed. But they had many people. They stretched throughout the forest. Just looking at the sheer size of the crowd was frightening. Even if they stood still, the Heavenly Network would have to spend some time killing all of them. It was as if the large organizations did not bother to organize the secret practitioners in an orderly manner. When Hao Zhichao and the rest saw this, they understood. They were sent here to die. Once a lot of them have been killed, our public reputation will be ruined. Our soldiers will be tired as well. Our reputation? Forget about our reputation in the realm of cultivation, said someone with a laugh. His tone quickly turned cold. If they come, we just have to kill them. The high walls of the fort intimidated the secret practitioners. They did not know how they would overcome the wall. Many of them wanted to escape. But when they turned around, their heads were chopped off by the guards behind them. The large organizations took great pains to supervise the battle. They had a few thousand soldiers, not to fight in the war, but to supervise the secret practitioners! Someone laughed coldly. If you go forwards, you might live. But if you turn back, you will definitely die. Make the choice yourself! A secret practitioner roared in despair. This fort is impregnable. Do we have to stack up our corpses before we can get in? Why dont we try that out? But even then, the secret practitioners were still scapegoats to the large organizations. They were still being ordered around. There were times when humanity shone like that of the pioneers. It was as if everyone had an unyielding spirit. But there were also times when humanity was like a maggot, extremely twisted. The more cruel the large organizations were to them, the more they did not dare to fight back. Suddenly, the earth near the wall rose up. It was as if someone had gone underground and used their earth-type abilities! The secret practitioners saw some hope. They charged towards the fort under the instructions of the large organizations. As long as the ground was high enough, they would be able to overcome the wall! Your wall was indeed very tall, but I can just make the ground higher! But before they could reach the fort, the ground suddenly collapsed. Then, the ground exploded. 14 foreign earth-type Metahumans were exposed. They were severely injured. Above the wall, the bronze armored soldiers saw Lu Xiaoyu standing in the hole. She was looking coldly at the dead bodies. Then, the ground was rapidly flattened. Chen Zuan was shocked, He realized that Lu Xiaoyu had not gone to find Lu Shu. She had been hiding underground waiting for the ground-type Metahumans from the large organizations! Not only had Lu Xiaoyu been patrolling the underground, there were hundreds of ground-type Metahumans from the Heavenly Network fighting there as well. Ordinary Practitioners, except Class As, could no longer match up to Anthony, who was a top Class B! When Lu Xiaoyu reached the fort, many Heavenly Network Practitioners felt that this was very novel. She was a young girl, but she was also a Class B expert. She even had an earth-type spirit and a materialization type spirit. Back then, they did not want Lu Xiaoyu to participate in the war. After all, she was very pretty. Who would bear to expose her to massacre and war so early? But now, this young girl was leading the defense under the wall. Everyone could not help but worry. Would Lu Xiaoyu face any danger out there? After all, the earth under the base was mixed with concrete and special metals. She would not be able to return back! They had wanted to do the same for the outside. But even if you mixed the earth with concrete and special metals, and expanded the area by one kilometer, the earth-type Metahumans would still be able to gather the earth and create a flight of stairs from a kilometer away. There was no fort that was perfect. There would be cracks and decisions to be made. Just as everyone was worried about Lu Xiaoyu, the earth-type Metahumans were sent flying out from the ground. It was as if she was killing one to warn the rest of the secret practitioners. Hundreds of earth-type Metahumans from the Heavenly Network were fighting in a frenzy and some died. But with Lu Xiaoyu around, there were more deaths from the opponents. The real war had started where no one could see them! The person who had started this war was Lu Xiaoyu, a 12 year old! Suddenly, the earth started to flow. The secret practitioners looked and saw that the earth had formed the face of a young girl. She was smiling coldly, as if she was warning the secret practitioners not to try anything underground. This path was a dead end! Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Xiaoyu is probably the only one who would bring image macros to the war and use them as she pleases! Chapter 841 - Natural Disaster Sand Shower Tripitaka! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before the war, Lu Xiaoyu had looked for Hao Zhichao and asked him what she could do. Hao Zhichao had wanted to reject Lu Xiaoyu. Although Lu Xiaoyu was stronger than him, the Heavenly Network was not desperate enough to allow a 12 year old to participate in the war. But he did not expect Lu Xiaoyu to not be grateful. Lu Shu said that he would help you to fight, so he will fight. Until he returns, I will fight in place of him. It was as if Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu were a whole, who drifted outside the Heavenly Network. But Hao Zhichao understood clearly that even though they said so, they did not treat the Heavenly Network as outsiders. Hao Zhichao knew about them. These two orphans were on their guard against the rest of the world. But now, these siblings had integrated into the Heavenly Network. Our current concern is that there might be Class B earth-type Metahumans among the foreign Practitioners. According to reliable information, after Lu Shu had killed Anthony and the leader of a squad, there are still two earth-type Metahumans among the 40 Class B Metahumans. Im worried that we wont be able to handle them. Hao Zhichao did not hold back. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, If they are willing to come, they will die here. Lu Xiaoyu was not exaggerating. Johnson had earth-type abilities as well. Although Johnson was a relatively weak materialization type, Anthony was now a top Class B and could make up for the gaps in Johnsons combat ability. When the war started, Lu Xiaoyu had tried to find the Class B earth-type Metahumans. One of the Class Bs was among the dozen people she had killed. After Lu Xiaoyu had lit up the fourth Nebula, there was one black hole that had not been occupied by a spirit. Lu Xiaoyu had told Lu Shu that she wanted to try out a Class A spirit. It would be best if it was the Bishops spirit. It was fine even if he was weaker. But he was annoying, so they wanted to capture his spirit first Back then, it seemed as if they were joking, but they were serious on the inside. Lu Shu also felt that it was not a bad idea to capture the Bishops spirit Although they did not have the Bishops spirit, she could capture a Class B earth-type! When Lu Xiaoyu was a Class C, she took three days to materialize Johnsons soul. Now that she was a Class B, she only needed three hours. This was a strategy that Lu Xiaoyu had thought about. If she could immediately find the Class B earth-type Metahuman, she would be able to control three Class B earth-type Metahumans and start an underground massacre after three hours. She had three earth-type Metahumans. Lu Xiaoyu herself was also a Class B. With four Class Bs, the earth-type Metahumans underground would not stand a chance. The cooperation between four Class Bs was very frightening. The entire Heavenly Network only had 19 Class B experts If the large organizations personally took part in the war, they might be able to target Lu Xiaoyu efficiently. After all, Lu Xiaoyu would face many inconveniences underground. But it would be more of a hassle for the large organizations. Trying to kill Lu Xiaoyu would result in extremely heavy losses on their side. When the secret practitioners saw that they could not rely on the earth-type Metahumans, they could only charge forth reluctantly. They could only get used to this war if they wanted to make it out alive. In the chaos of war, the secret practitioners had no choice but to learn to work together. In front was a lofty fort, but behind was thousands of members from the large organizations supervising the battle. This was probably the most supervision during a war in the history of the realm of cultivation. There might not be a similar sight in the future. In the middle, the secret practitioners were in pain, as if they were being roasted over a fire in hell. Among this despair, fire-type, lightning-type, and metal-type Metahumans were using their abilities to attack the Heavenly Network Practitioners on the wall. The strength-type Metahumans also tried to overcome the wall. Some secret practitioners were completely in despair. They tried to escape, but they could not run away from the brutal murders by the large organizations. The bronze armored soldiers killed the secret practitioners with a cold expression on their face. But there were just too many secret practitioners. There seemed to be no end. Chen Zuan took off his helmets and wiped off the blood on his face. They are like locusts! Suddenly, theyre not afraid to die? When will we finish killing all of them? Cheng Qiuqiao was very frank. His tone was very fierce. After this war, Im going to see nightmares for a few years! So what if we get nightmares? We will kill everyone who comes! Chen Zuan put on his helmet and continued to defend the fort against the invaders. At this moment, everyone realized that the ground was no longer exploding. When Lu Xiaoyu had been fighting, there was the occasional sound of explosions underground. Afterwards, the large explosions stopped. Now, there was silence. Chen Zuan whispered, I hope Xiaoyu is fine. She cannot be injured. If anything happens to her, Brother Shu will go crazy! When he thought about this, he shivered in fear. He could not imagine how Lu Shu would be like when he went crazy. Wait! Look! Someone shouted! There was a dull roar in the distance The Heavenly Network had only cut down the trees in a two kilometer radius to widen their field of view. The forest was beyond that. But all the bronze armored soldiers looked into the distance. They suddenly saw that a storm of dust and dirt had kicked up after the roar. After that, one square kilometer of the ground started to sink! As the ground sank, the sand and soil around the ground started to bury the hole like a waterfall. When the ground was flattened again, the people who had been standing there had disappeared. It was a massive cemetery, with many Metahumans buried underneath! Is that the legendary Sand Shower Tripitaka has Xiaoyu advanced to Class A this is cheating! Chen Zuan exclaimed in shock Not only was Chen Zuan shocked, the entire battlefield fell silent. The scene, which had been as frightening as a natural disaster, had been the result of Lu Xiaoyus cooperation with the three earth-types after she had successfully materialized the third spirit! It was hard to protect themselves against it, like a true natural disaster! Chen Zuan suddenly felt that something was wrong. That is the territory of the large organizations why is Xiaoyu there?! But the next moment, Chen Zuan suddenly understood. Lu Xiaoyu had not attacked without an objective, She had launched an assault on the members of the large organizations who were supervising the attack. She wanted to create an escape path for the secret practitioners! There were far too many secret practitioners. Even if they were not united and were weak, they could create a lot of trouble for the Heavenly Network. Now, Lu Xiaoyu gave these secret practitioners another choice. They previously had no escape route and could only choose the path of death. Now that they could escape, would they?! After the Sand Shower Tripitaka had passed, Lu Xiaoyus smiling face suddenly appeared in the ground. Even during times like this, Lu Xiaoyu did not forget to portray her emotions The secret practitioners, who were about to attack the fort, suddenly ran towards the escape path in a frenzy. Now, the secret practitioners were the trouble of the large organizations! Hao Zhichao watched this silently. He suddenly laughed. I had never thought about giving the secret practitioners an escape route. They would run in that direction as if they no longer wanted to live. This pair of siblings are weird. Im looking forward to when Lu Shu returns to the battlefront. For some reason, Hao Zhichao suddenly felt that this pair of siblings killed for a living. After all, Lu Shu was not normal. He finally understood why Nie Ting said that everything would be worth it. Chapter 842 - Kill Them! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu waited for a full three hours to materialize the third Class B earth-type Metahuman. Then, she carried out her plan perfectly. She did not tell the Heavenly Network what she wanted to do. Lu Xiaoyu only acknowledged Lu Shu. Since Lu Shu was not around, she could only follow her own plan. She would find the other Class B earth-type Metahuman and kill them as a warning to the rest. She eliminated all the troops underground, and waited patiently for the third soul to materialize. After the third spirit materialized, Lu Xiaoyu created an escape route for the secret practitioners and sent them off! She had planned all of this. She did not know why she did this as well. She just did it because she felt that it was right. Needless to say, the Heavenly Network was worried that their earth-type Metahumans would not be enough to defend against the other large organizations. If the ground was elevated, it would increase the difficulty of the fight. The bronze armored soldiers were at an advantage as they were on higher ground. But the problem was that they still did not have the final say in the progress of the war. If the bronze armored soldiers charged forth and the opponents suddenly lowered the ground, the bronze armored soldiers who charged forth first would die. Thus, they could only defend themselves against a siege. But now, it was different. Lu Xiaoyu had helped them to gain the upper hand. She was in control of the territory underground. Earlier, when Lu Xiaoyu had led the team, not only did she block the Metahumans, she also occasionally created trouble for the people on the surface. With three Class Bs hiding underground, would you be scared? To the secret practitioners, they were an oppressive presence. Now, the secret practitioners were running wildly to the escape path. The bronze armored soldiers on the fort could relax. They looked on as the secret practitioners ran away. They even wanted to shout and wish them good luck The large organizations completely did not expect something so annoying to happen underground. After all, according to their calculations, the Heavenly Network only had one Class B earth-type, Lu Xiaoyu. She had not participated in the war. Thus, their three Class B earth-types would be enough. Little did they know that not only had Lu Xiaoyu participated in the war, she had become a decisive factor as well Chen Zuan took off his helmet and looked into the distance. Chen Baili looked at the chaos in front of the fort. He felt slightly regretful now. He should have forced Lu Xiaoyu to be his disciple. She would have been able to bring honor to his ancestors The bronze armored soldiers had been fighting for three straight hours. Even if the secret practitioners collapsed at the first blow, they were still fatigued. Every bronze armored soldiers body was full of blood. The red blood flowed down their armor. But most of the blood belonged to the secret practitioners. The secret practitioners just made them tired, but it was very hard for them to create any real impact. The bronze armored soldiers looked on as the large organizations prepared to intercept the secret practitioners. But there was a huge gap from the very beginning. Furthermore, many members from the large organizations had died from the natural disaster. Thus, there was a temporary chaos among the large organizations. Lu Xiaoyu hid underground and produced spikes to attack the members of the large organizations. She did not have enough energy to induce another natural disaster, but she could still disturb them. Just as the secret practitioners were running for their lives, the bronze armored soldiers looked into the distance and were shocked forget about expressions. There were many arrows embossed on the ground that were pointing the way. Not only were there arrows, there were comments flashing past. Occasionally, a thin wall would suddenly appear beside the secret practitioners. After the words appeared, the wall would then disappear. This way, this way. Youve walked in the wrong direction. Be careful. The large organizations are coming from the north. You run really slowly. Have you been drinking fake alcohol?! Stop cramming. Youll run more slowly. The bronze armored soldiers were shocked. What is this?! But to their shock, the secret practitioners started to run in the direction that the arrows pointed in. Who cared if the arrows were not pointing to the exit! If a savior appeared in this chaos, they would definitely listen to their savior! I had never imagined that I would see comments on the battlefield This is the only time youll see this in your entire life Chen Zuan was slightly annoyed. Why does this feel like a fire evacuation Why did this pair of siblings have the ability to change the situation so quickly?! The secret practitioners fled amidst conflict and fear. There were many secret practitioners. At first, they felt like domesticated sheep because of their fear. But when they saw the hope of survival, everyone went crazy. The large organizations tried to fill up the gap, but if they concentrated manpower there, they would lack manpower in other areas. It was like a water bucket. Lu Xiaoyu had only created one gap, but the large organizations lacked the unity to command the entire situation, causing the number of holes on the bucket to increase! Someone asked, Should we go down and attack the large organizations in this chaos? This was the perfect opportunity. The secret practitioners had created a lot of trouble for the large organizations. They had even messed up their formation. If the flood of bronze followed behind the secret practitioners and attacked, they would be able to expand their combat achievements! No. We cant attack them. We have fewer people. If they work together effectively, our defense will be weakened. The loss outweighs the gain! Hao Zhichao remained calm. Over 80 thousand members of the large organizations were gathered here, but the Heavenly Network only had 40 thousand. Out of this 40 thousand, half of them did not have the bronze armor. Everyone was silent. Yes, although the secret practitioners had broken the formation of the large organizations, they could not help the Heavenly Network to fight. Although the opponents were in chaos, they showed no mercy in killing the secret practitioners. They were not willing to lose. At that moment, everyone suddenly saw the Saint soaring into the sky. His linen clothing flapped in the air and was full of dust. He closed his eyes while he was in midair, as if he was sensing something. A team of Phoenix Society elites followed the Saint and killed everyone in their way. They had reached the secret practitioners! Not good! Hes looking for Xiaoyu! Chen Baili rushed towards the Saint. He used his horsetail whisk to produce a blast in the Saints direction. A blue sword appeared with a roar! When the Saint saw Chen Baili, he gave up finding Xiaoyu. But the Phoenix Society elites on the ground did not stop. It was as if they had very acute senses! The hundreds of earth-type Metahumans among the elites suddenly dug underground. It was as if they had found Lu Xiaoyu! Do we save her? Or not? Someone asked. Just now, they had been deciding whether they should attack. Now, they were deciding whether they should attack to save Lu Xiaoyu. Save her! Kill them! Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu put on their helmets at the same time. The others, dont move. The second and third team of the flood of bronze, follow us! The rest, prepare for reinforcement! These were two different problems. They were the same in essence, but the answers were different. They could reject the idea of attacking, but if it was to save someone, then it was different. No matter whether this would aid the Heavenly Network, this group of uncles could not bear to see a 12 year old girl trapped in a dangerous situation! The thousands of elites went against the flow of people and started to kill them. They knew that Lu Xiaoyu was very weak after creating the natural disaster! We might die if we try to kill them! Feng Yeming laughed out loud and materialized a long spear. He jumped down the fort without hesitation. Break through the enemy lines with courage! Look death calmly in its face! Chapter 843 - Let’s Go Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To the Heavenly Network, saving Xiaoyu was not a matter they had to ponder about. After all, she was just an ordinary young girl. She had to be saved. This had nothing to do with cost. Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu had each brought out 2000 bronze armored soldiers to save Xiaoyu, but they faced thousands of Phoenix Society members. Everyone was somewhat confident. As long as they could quickly save her and return to the fort, their opponents would not be willing to chase them for too long. There was definitely a cost for this. But considering the benefits, what Lu Xiaoyu had done was comparable to the effort of 4000 bronze armored soldiers. After all, 4000 bronze armored soldiers would not be able to push back thousands of secret practitioners. They would not be able to break up the formations of the large organizations. Lu Xiaoyu did not put herself in danger willingly. There were no faults either. But she was weak when compared to the Phoenix Society, a large organization. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu did this because of the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network had to respond to the call of duty. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu risked life and limb for the Heavenly Network. No matter whether this was right or not, there had to be a cost! If sending 4000 bronze armored soldiers out of the fort was a wrong decision, then so be it! The secret practitioners ran towards the gap, but the Phoenix Society was like a slender and sharp sword. They sliced through the crowd of secret practitioners. Any one who came in contact with this sword would die a horrible death. More than 100 thousand secret practitioners were spread over the mountains. They were crowded together like ants. But among the ants, the Phoenix Society headed west from the east, while the flood of bronze headed east from the west. They were like two different streaks of color on a massive piece of abstract art! The secret practitioners gave in to the two opposing waves. There were mournful wails and frightened screams. Over time, the screams could not be differentiated. It was too chaotic. The two waves stood far apart facing each other. Their gaze was fixed on their opponent, as if the secret practitioners in between did not exist. At that moment, the ground underneath the Phoenix Society exploded. It was as if someone was killing people underground in a frenzy, causing explosive power to erupt from the ground. Different areas started to explode. It was as if grenades were exploding one after another in the deep ocean. Some secret practitioner could not dodge in time and were caught in the explosion. They were sent flying. It was as if their all their bones were about to crack. Feng Yunlu started to panic, as the Phoenix Society had reached Lu Xiaoyus range of combat. He was worried that they were too late and that something would happen to Lu Xiaoyu. After all, the Phoenix Society had hundreds of earth-type Metahumans! Suddenly, the surface of the ground completely burst at the lower end of the wave of Phoenix Society members. Many members of the Phoenix Society were affected. It was as if a grenade had exploded among the crowd. A large crater appeared in front of them. They were afraid that Lu Xiaoyu would not be able to defeat the hundreds of earth-type Metahumans. But the very same Lu Xiaoyu was standing in the middle of the crater. Three black shadows disappeared into the ground in a flash. But around her were the corpses of the earth-type Metahumans! Everyone was shocked. No one expected Lu Xiaoyu to appear again in such an intimidating manner. She had killed all the earth-type Metahumans by herself! Feng Yunlu suddenly realized that he had worried too much. She was dominant underground! There was some dust on Lu Xiaoyus face. Those who were familiar with earth-type Metahumans would know that their faces would not be dirtied with dust when they went underground, unless they were exhausted! Ka! A crack appeared on the Deep Sea White Sand in Lu Xiaoyus hands. The Saint and Chen Baili were fighting in the distance. No one dared to approach the massive crater. Everything that Lu Xiaoyu had done was far too frightening! Lu Xiaoyu calmly looked at the members of the Phoenix Society around her where was Lu Shu? Lu Shu was not here. These were all people she wanted to kill. Lu Xiaoyu thought that if Lu Shu was around, he would not allow her to be in such danger. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. The Deep Sea White Sand had repaired itself. She pretended as if nothing had happened and said to the Deep Sea White Sand, Lets go up. In a flash, her calm words helped her earn countless of distress points from the Phoenix Society members. It was as if this fatigued girl had power over their lives. But everyone knew that she had exhausted her powers! Right in front of the Phoenix Society! Feng Yeming led the way and roared, Support Lu Xiaoyu! Dont be over zealous in fighting! He charged into the crowd. Feng Yunlu followed closely behind. They materialized their long spears at the same time. The spears shone brightly as they attacked. The formation of the Phoenix Society had been broken up. They had created an escape path for Lu Xiaoyu! The Phoenix Society immediately started attacking the two of them. It was like a sea of light. But when their elemental attacks reached Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu, it was as if they had been blocked and started to disperse! What was this ability? How strange! Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. She did not expect the flood of bronze to come. If it were her, she would not come and save someone unrelated to her. She was fighting this for Lu Shu, not for herself. Xiaoyu, come here! Feng Yunlu ran towards Lu Xiaoyu and roared. But before his words reached her, three Class B experts from the Phoenix Society broke away from their formation and formed a barrier between him and Lu Xiaoyu! Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu panicked. They had wanted to fight their way through and support Lu Xiaoyu. But they only had 4000 people, while their opponents had 10 thousand. They only had 2 Class Bs, but their opponent had three! The flood of bronze started to lose. Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu were unmatched among the crowd, but there were just too many people. They were simply overwhelmed. Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu tried to fight the three Class Bs, but it was of no use! Just as the Metahumans from the Phoenix Society charged towards Lu Xiaoyu, the sky turned dark. Everyone could not help but look up. The shadow that blocked the sun came very suddenly. They were not prepared for this! At that moment, everyone saw a hundred meter black dragon cruising in the sky. The black dragon was like a totem. It seemed to only appear in legends. Chen Zuan stood at the fort and was dumbfounded. He looked at Chaos and the figure standing on Chaos. I told you not to provoke Xiaoyu! Brother Shu will kill people when he goes crazy! Chapter 844 - Invaders Are to Die No Matter How Far They Fled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With growing individual powers, many people had started to fantasize that they were the incarnation of the deities themselves. After all, the mythological characters might not have been as powerful as the description. Even so, when a dragon, which could only exist in myths, appeared on the battlefield, everyone gasped with amazement. This was their first time to see a holy creature soaring in the clouds. Magnificent! Moreover, the black dragon dashed right towards the Saint and Chen Baili, as if it could not wait to join the fight between Class As! Unaware of the origin of the dragon, Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu were puzzled. Is it a materialization-type master who can conjure up totems and mythical beings? Only Lu Xiaoyu knew the truth. She gazed up into the sky with a smile on her face. The scene was reminiscent of the battle in the Lop Nur remains. One moment ago, Lu Xiaoyu thought that she was fighting alone, and then came the flood of bronze. When the flood of bronze stood in front of her against the enemies, a thought suddenly welled up in Lu Xiaoyus heart. Lu Shu must be heartbroken if she died, Lu Xiaoyu thought. Instantly Lu Xiaoyu felt fully charged. Surrounded by layers of enemies, the only thought in her mind was to kill more enemies until she drained the last bit of her energy. She knew that there was no way to escape. She would be bombed out again even if she sought shelter underground. Thus, she would rather do something than die a miserable death. However, she knew that if she died, Lu Shu would be in grief and he would cry with her lifeless body in his arms. In the end, Lu Shu would be left in this world alone. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyus heart throbbed in pain. She wanted to live, for Lu Shu. What a strange thought. Lu Xiaoyu smiled towards the sky. At the moment when Chaos appeared, she knew that she would live. She was certain that she definitely would, though she could not explain why. The black dragon continued to fly towards its target, but a figure leaped down from its back, accelerating towards the crowd of the Phoenix Society members. There was a sense of determination and strength with that falling figure! His arrival instantly boosted the morale of the flood of bronze. However, how could he battle against thousands of enemies on his own?! Legend had it that one hero could easily defeat a troop of tens of thousands of soldiers. But that was still a legend! Winds blew wildly in the air, but they could not shake the figure at all. In the sky, Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. The second their eyes met, a smile blossomed on their cheeks. It was like a promise that they would stand against the world just to be at the side of each other. Lu Shu laughed. If I, Lu Shu, had not been born, then the Way of Swords would be dark like a long night. Xiaoyu, what comes after A distant friend is visiting? The collaboration between the pair was seamless. Lu Xiaoyu raised her hand and exhausted Johnsons last energy to materialize over 2,000 long swords in the sky. At the same time, more than 2,000 sword prototypes suddenly started ringing loudly in Lu Shus sea of chi. In a split second, the aurablades pierced through the air and attached themselves to the long swords! In an instant, it was as though a storm of punishment had been sent down from the Heavens! Invaders are to die no matter how far they fled! replied Lu Xiaoyu with a smile. Right! A murderous look emerged on Lu Shus face. They die! People would remember this day, when Heavenly King Lu descended from the sky, slaying thousands of people with a heavy rain of swords! Chen Zuan watched the scene before him quietly. At that moment, it seemed that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were the only people in the world. On that grand battlefield, Lu Xiaoyu was the starting point, and Lu Shu was the end. Beside them, the entire space between the Heaven and the Earth was filled with the falling rain of swords. Then, like a meteor shower, the long swords plummeted into the Phoenix Society at a speed faster than sound. In any case, all things as swords was not as effective as tens of thousands of real swords in hand. That was Lu Shus biggest trump card in a battle! Countless members of the Phoenix Society were stabbed to death on the floor by the long swords. Due to the shadow of the swords, the entire ground was covered in darkness as the swords blocked the Sun. Instantly, thousands of lives were taken by the aurablades! People stood on the walls of the fortress and watched the slaughter in front of them in silence. No one had expected that Lu Shus first move would be so fatal! Only until this moment had Lu Shu finally landed on the surface. The immense impact of his landing sent a huge curtain of dust blasting outward from him. Everyone was waiting for the dust to disperse, wondering what was happening inside. The rain of swords had sent the bronze-clad soldiers spirits soaring high. They also wished that they could slay thousands of people with one slash! But this magnificent feat was unprecedented, even among the Class As. Lu Shu would be commemorated as a hero for this battle. With a longsword in each hand, all of the bronze-clad soldiers waited patiently for Lu Shu to appear. He was the savior and he would wipe out all enemies standing in front of them! To their consternation, however, Lu Shu dashed out of the dust with Lu Xiaoyu on his back. He ran past Feng Yeming, Feng Yunlu and the bronze-clad soldiers without stopping. That made them confused. Then, Lu Shu turned to look at them and shouted, What are you waiting for?! RUN! Everyone was speechless. What a sudden plot twist! The ninth Heavenly King, could you please maintain your cool vibe for a little bit longer? In fact, Lu Shu wanted that too. But he had a clear awareness of the current situation. Just now all of his aurablades had been exhausted. He could not afford another attack! Now that he had killed over one thousand Phoenix Society members, apparently the Heavenly Network was still outnumbered. They might not have another chance to run if they did not do it now! Meanwhile, the Phoenix Society was highly cautious, wary about another wave of swords from the heavy dust. But when the dust had finally dispersed, they realized that Lu Shu, together with the flood of bronze behind him, had already reached the fortress walls! What the I thought you would want a longer fight?! On the other side, Chen Baili, assisted by Chaos, had gained the upper hand over the Saint. But Francesco and the Bishop had arrived before Chen Baili and Chaos could forge stronger teamwork. At this moment, Lu Shu shouted at the old man and urged him to leave the battlefield at once. But during their retreat, the Saint and the Bishop followed closely behind, seemingly determined to kill Chen Baili at all costs! Their fight was shifting towards the fortress. Chaos roared in the sky, as if cursing angrily Just when they were about to enter the fortress, the Saint and the Bishop suddenly flew backwards and withdrew from the fight. On the other side, Nie Ting slowly paced onto the walls, fixing the Saint, the Bishop and Francesco with a composed stare. He did not make any threatening moves. A simple act of walking onto the walls was enough to deter the enemies. The Bishop laughed. Grand gestures! Will you really attack us at the cost of destroying your own country? I think not! Nie Ting looked at him and hissed, Get lost. Keeping his distance, the Saint returned Nie Tings stare. He challenged the latter with a sneer. A fight between us is inevitable, and I have the confidence that you will not run away from me. You cannot avoid it, and neither will you destroy the world. The three of them bet that Nie Ting would not take action. How bold! Meanwhile, Lu Shu had just climbed onto the walls. He looked at the Saint and the Bishop, who had retreated to a large distance away. Puzzled, he asked, Why are you standing so far? From Camillo Borgheses distress, +666! From King Garcias distress, +666! From Chapter 845 - The 11th Heavenly King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu shot a look at the distress points he received. Okay, so the Bishops name was Camillo Borghese, and the Saint was King Garcia Sometimes you really could not deny the cultural differences embedded in different languages. For instance, the English name King gave the impression of a superb and mighty man, yet its Chinese translation Jin 1 was much more down-to-earth and even a tad low-class Before this, Lu Shu did not have the chance to figure out their true names because their distress points would have come with a huge wave of many others, rendering it impossible to differentiate which name belonged to them. Now, however, he could finally target the two of them Now that he knew the Bishops name, Lu Shu realized that he had actually received quite a number of distress points from him. Countless points flowed in after he killed all the seven Class Bs in the forest. After the fight, he had even earned himself the reputation of being the most powerful man under the Class As as more people in the large organizations became aware of his actions. Thus, inevitably, those in the opposite teams had developed some grudge against him. By now, Lu Shu had ignited the fourth star and he was only one third away from the fifth. Moreover, the number of Sparrow Shade threads had also increased to 576! It was no easy feat as the fifth star required eight million distress points. If he had been more diligent in cultivation practice, the number of Sparrow Shade threads would have surpassed that of his lightning aurablades. By then, he would redefine success. In the past, an overachiever was one with a successful career, a happy family, endless inflow of cash and a fulfilling life. Yet, Lu Shu would be even more impressive. With Sparrow Shade in his left hand and aurablades in his right, he would be able to defeat the Department of Faith Theory and the Phoenix Society effortlessly and became the strongest man on Earth. As a result, the tensions on the walls had suddenly eased up with Lu Shus arrival. Moreover, his words also made the bronze-clad soldiers realize that the Saint and the Bishop had purposely kept their distance from Nie Ting despite their arrogant attitude This observation affirmed to them, that in fact those three Class As were secretly afraid of Nie Ting. Otherwise, they did not have to be standing so far away Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu stood beside Lu Shu without a word. She was restoring her energy, in preparation for another fight. Earlier, Lu Shu carried her not because she was too weak to run by herself, but she did not refuse when Lu Shu made the offer. At this moment, the Bishop laughed. Dont be ridiculous. Im afraid you are unaware The heroic girl that you respected is in fact the evil spirit capturer. If I am not mistaken, one of the spirits in her control is the earth-type Class B Anthony. Moreover, its rather easy to guess the identity of the other one. Johnson, the materialization-type Metahuman. Shes not a double awakener. Your information was all fake. I saw with my own eyes just now that three black shadows flashed past when she appeared in the deep cavern. Those were probably the spirits she captured. As he spoke, the Bishop threw an envelope to Nie Ting. Nie Ting frowned as soon as he drew out the photos from the folder. Apparently, judging from his expressions the Bishop was telling the truth! In the early days when the spirit capturing was just exposed to the public, it was played up to be an extremely wicked witchcraft. Some people from the Heavenly Network also jumped on the bandwagon when they were unclear about the situation. The unfavorable public opinion was what made Lu Shu to decide to hide the truth. Lu Shus expressions turned cold. So its you. No. Absolutely not. Somebody gave it to me, said the Bishop. He shook his head and continued, Yes? I bet none of you saw this coming, right? This innocent-looking girl is an evil witch who catches spirits! Are you not concerned that your souls may be taken by her after your death? Lu Shu let out a cold laugh. Tell me who gave it to you. I may consider granting you an easy death. The Bishop cackled, as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke. You? Want to kill me?! Youd better worry about yourself and think about how you are going to survive in the Heavenly Network. If your sister is a witch, what are you? Lu Shu glanced over at the bronze armored soldiers. Everyone seemed to be in deep thought. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly grabbed Lu Shus hand tightly. The temperature of her palm had seemingly dropped too. Yet, the pair did not make any moves. Lu Shus head was spinning. What should they do? Run? He could sense the malice in the air. Were they really not supposed to have any friends? Meanwhile, the troop of Phoenix Society had arrived at the foot of the fortress with the Department of Faith Theory. Silence befell the entire battlefield as people awaited how the Heavenly Network would react towards this abrupt change of plots. In fact, they were more like curious spectators. At that moment, it was as though Lu Xiaoyu became the common enemy of humanity, The Bishop smiled. Yes? How about hand her to us if you are not willing to do it? The crowd turned their gaze to Lu Shu. However, he did not answer the Bishop. He looked at Lu Xiaoyus shoes, whose white canvas was dirty and shoelaces loosen. Then, he knelt down and gently tied back her shoelaces. Lu Shu smiled. Tie your shoelaces before you kill. No one had expected such a reaction from him. Lu Xiaoyus gaze stayed on this young mans face. His expressions were serious and solemn, as if tying her shoelaces was the most important thing in the world. The scene was reminiscent of the night on the rooftop where she asked Lu Shu what he would do if the entire world wanted to kill her. She remembered his reply clearly too. He said, Then I will wreak havoc in this world. At this moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao came up and stood beside them. They glanced around alertedly and said, Let us go, if you cant accept what they did. I dont want to fight against my comrades. Suddenly they heard a laughter in the crowd. It was Hao Zhichao. He pulled up his visor and smiled. Dont be so tensed up. You two are not the only friends that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu have. We need to hear Heavenly King Nies decision. Nie Ting drew out a black box from his cloak. He glanced at the Bishop and then asked Lu Xiaoyu with a smile, Can you capture a Class As spirit? The Bishop immediately retreated another 500 meters, as if he had just been electrocuted. He shouted in despair, Why do you want to stand against the world just to shield her?! How is capturing spirits a big deal? Stop basing your morality on cultivation techniques like a child! True justice is not determined by techniques. Nie Ting said calmly, his fingers never left the black box. From today onwards, Lu Xiaoyu is the 11th Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network. We, the Heavenly Network, are willing to stand against the world for her. Chapter 846 - The Start of a Great War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was good and evil important? Yes. But this world was full of people who used good and evil to kidnap other people. The yardstick was just a tool for them to use. To Nie Ting and the rest, Lu Xiaoyus ability to capture spirits was not an obstruction. Whose spirits did she capture? Anthonys? Johnsons? These these spirits should have been captured, right? It was good that they had been captured Furthermore, a lot of time had passed since the dawn of the magically rich era. The leaders of the Heavenly Network more or less had connections to Lu Shu. It was not an overstatement to say that Lu Shu was You Mingyus partner when Lu Shu was overseas. On the other hand, Hao Zhichao had formed a deep friendship with Lu Shu since the first time they fought together. Evidently, friendship was more important than the issue of capturing spirits. Lu Shu felt Lu Xiaoyus icy cold hand slowly turn warmer. Yes, this world was still rather warm. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He wanted to say something to the Bishop, but he was stopped by Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu looked expressionlessly at him. Dont speak first. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Although Lu Xiaoyu had integrated into the Heavenly Network, and helped the Heavenly Network to fight, but all these had been for Lu Shu. But now, Lu Xiaoyu felt that the situation had become more complex. But she did not want to think too much about it. Things were fine this way. She had an aspiration to become a Heavenly King. Now, she had finally fulfilled that aspiration. Although it was not in a way that she had imagined, it came as a surprise and made her particularly happy. At this critical point, the secret practitioners had already run away. The large organizations had completely given up on blocking the secret practitioners. Not only was it useless, it would also weaken them unnecessarily. The Bishop did not speak. He suddenly felt danger, as if Nie Ting was targeting him specifically. Everyone knew that it had been a long time since Nie Ting had last attacked someone. But Nie Ting had been resting in silence. No one could imagine how scary Nie Ting would be after all this time. But the Bishop and the Saint were puzzled. They were shocked when they saw the black box in Nie Tings hands. Had Nie Ting found a way to attack? Many have advised me not to come to the battlefront. Since I cannot attack, they asked me to be in charge of background affairs, said Nie Ting. But I feel that it doesnt make sense for me to hide while everyone is risking their lives at the battlefront. Perhaps after today, the Heavenly Network will lose a Shen Cang Jing. But the Heavenly Network has many people, including me. When they heard this, everyone knew that Nie Ting had made his decision. Shi Xuejin, who was reading in the courtyard at Liuhai Lane, the Capital, suddenly stopped. It was as if he had sensed something. Lu Shu silently looked at Nie Ting. He wanted to say, Dont destroy your future. We can think of something. But the problem was that there were many experts here. Lu Shus words would not be able to resolve the problem. Furthermore, everyone knew that no one could change Nie Tings decision. When he finished speaking, Nie Ting punched and broke the black box in his hands. The black sword inside the box suddenly floated into Nie Tings palm. Nie Ting held the sword in his right and pierced his left palm. The black sword left a deep wound, but there was no blood. Instead, a black vein spread throughout his entire body. In an instant, there were mysterious black lines on Nie Tings handsome face. Lu Shu suddenly felt Nie Tings power rapidly drop from Shen Cang Jing to Class A! It was as if a star had died! This attack definitely hurt to the core, but Nie Tings expression remained calm! Lu Shu thought that this sword was very mysterious. But its function was not simply to stab himself. If it was used to attack an opponent and destroy their foundation, it would be a first-rate weapon! But Nie Ting went against the function of the sword and reduced his own boundary! All the bronze armored soldiers were furious. If the large organizations had not infiltrated into their territory, Nie Ting would never have made such a choice! Nie Ting continued. I, Nie Ting, have broken my own foundation. I will capture a few Class A spirits for my 11th Heavenly King to play around with. I want everyone to understand one thing. All those who enter my territory, will die. The moment he finished speaking, the black sword slashed at the Bishop, as if it was slicing through heaven and earth. It was as if the entire earth had darkened. Nie Ting was a few hundred meters away from the Bishop, but the Bishop felt that he would not be able to avoid the attacks from this sword. This sword was the key to begin a great war. The Saint suddenly attacked and the experts from the large organizations attacked the wall from all directions! The expert Metahumans rushed towards the city all like locusts. This day would definitely be recorded in the history of the realm of cultivation. Five kilometers away, a human-shaped shooting star streaked across the sky, but was suddenly stopped by two people. Li Xianyi stopped and calmly looked at Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, who were in front of him. Have you been waiting for long? Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck like a long spear made out of thunderbolts. Li Xianyi smiled. Ive been waiting for you as well. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked behind. They dodged the Gungnir and saw Coral floating beside Li Xianyi. She had a cold expression on her face. Why is she here? Tiger Zhi furrowed his eyebrows. They did not want to fight Coral. Coral had arrived at the Changbai Mountains a long time ago, but had not done anything. Half a month ago, when Lu Shu left Luo City, he went to find her. Back then, Coral was preparing to go home. But on the way home, she encountered Lu Shu, who had been waiting for her. Lu Shu said, I dont know whether you still remember what happened in the past. I dont know if I can come back either. But I want to ask you to do something. Protect Li Xianyi. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu thought that if the long-time rivalry between the Puppet Master and the Golden Foundation were to affect Li Xianyi, Li Xianyi would not be able to defend himself against the two Puppet Masters. This had happened when Nie Ting had advanced to Shen Cang Jing. Lu Shu did not want anything to happen to Li Xianyi. Lu Xiaoyu as well. Thus, Lu Shu went to find Coral. Before doing so, he was worried that she would not agree after losing her memory. But she only looked at the tab on Lu Shus finger and agreed. Corals attitude made Lu Shu puzzled. No matter whether she had lost her memory or not, as long as Lu Shu asked her, she would agree. Suddenly, Cloud Yi said calmly, We stopped you today not to kill you, but to confirm some things that happened in the past! Tiger Zhi looked at the Tiger Back and furrowed his eyebrows at Cloud Yi. Cut the story short. I feel that this world is about to collapse. There are too many Class As fighting in close proximity. It is dangerous! Li Xianyi furrowed his eyebrows and thought about it. Ask away. I will answer if I am able to. Back then, who told the Golden Foundation about our whereabouts? Chapter 847 - The Truth About the Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cloud Yis first question sent Li Xianyi back to what had happened 18 years ago. She wanted to know who had revealed information about the Puppet Masters to the Golden Foundation. This had happened a long time ago. Back then, the Puppet Masters had maintained secrecy. If not, they would not have been able to escape. But the problem was, how was the Golden Foundation able to accurately guard the exit? How did the Golden Foundation know about them? Li Xianyi calmly looked at Cloud Yi. Im afraid that I cant tell you. I will not be frank about what had happened back then before I clarify your objectives. If you were the ones who initiated this great disturbance, how can I trust you now that you have said those things? They had no basis to trust each other. They had been enemies for a very long time. Suddenly, the Puppet Masters seemed as if they wanted to have a reconciliation. How was this possible? Cloud Yi shook her head. Im afraid that you still dont know. A lot of the information they have given to you is wrong. We have not come to invade the earth. Returning to the earth would sound more accurate. But we have little evil intentions against the human race. Wrong ? Li Xianyi calmly said, Then what is correct? How can you prove it? Firstly, I want to say that we did not come from the exiled land. Cloud Yi smiled. One is a place full of magical energy with vast territory. Even the lowest levels are very strong. The other is a place where many powerful beings have disappeared because of the scarcity of magical energy. Which do you think is the exiled land? The earth is the exiled land. Li Xianyi and Coral were dumbfounded. What they knew was that the Puppet Masters had come from the exiled land, and that they wanted to create a passageway for their king to travel to and fro earth. It was like a script where aliens invaded the earth. How did the story take such a sudden turn? They heard from the Puppet Masters themselves that the earth was the exiled land! Since the earth is the exiled land, why have you come? Li Xianyi furrowed his eyebrows. This has nothing to do with you. We cannot tell you either. Tiger Zhi gave an honest smile. Its not good to know too much. Although his smile was honest, his words were still intimidating as usual. Cloud Yi smiled as well. These details have nothing to do with the earth, so you dont have to worry. I can tell you some other things, but youll need to keep it a secret. When she said this, she looked at Coral. Coral was in deep thought. She felt that Cloud Yis glance had a message behind it. Cloud Yi suddenly said, There is a reason why the earth is breaking. It would not have been so weak back then, with the powers of its laws. Back then, you could cross mountains and reclaim land from the sea, and there would be no effect. Li Xianyi was dumbfounded. Was there really a time when that was possible? Then why was Nie Ting unable to attack after he had advanced to Shen Cang Jing? These Puppet Masters knew too much about ancient secrets, but this imparted knowledge seemed to have been lost among the human race. Man has a foundation, and so does the world. The earth is weak because someone had forcibly pulled out the World Tree. The World Tree stretched from the underworld to heaven. But when the World Tree was uprooted and brought to another world, the earth started to break, said Cloud Yi. Coral was suddenly dumbfounded. This actually had something to do with her. If her guess was correct, then the World Tree in her palm was part of the World Tree that had been taken away! When Cloud Yi had looked at her, she was telling her to keep quiet. Back then, when Coral was about to die, not many people knew that it was because the Gungnir had broken. After she had obtained the World Tree, she did not tell the world how she had revived. Thus, outsiders would not know that the World Tree was in her palm. But before Lu Shu gave her the World Tree, why had it appeared on Lu Shus palm? When this issue involved Lu Shu, Coral decided to remain silent. But Coral was very clear that the World Tree was in her hands. She had also entered the world that was protecting the World Tree multiple times and felt the World Trees power. Whenever she saw the lofty and massive tree, she would be puzzled by the ancient myth. In the past, thousands of races lived on the tree in harmony. A leaf from the World Tree was bigger than Coral. It was truly a mythical object. Furthermore, Coral believed that the World Tree had been uprooted, as she had seen the broken root hairs on the tree. There was even old soil on the tree. Li Xianyi was astonished. So this was the truth about the world. But what kind of expert would be able to uproot the World Tree? If this was real, then it was far too frightening! Li Xianyi suddenly thought of something. Was this the doing of their king? If that was the case, who would be able to stop him when he came to earth? How can I believe that you are saying the truth? After all, all these sound so far away, said Li Xianyi. Cloud Yi looked at Coral and smiled. Coral was silent. Its true, but I cannot say the reason why I know. Because of the relationship with Lu Shu Li Xianyi trusted Coral, so when she confirmed the truth, he believed most of it. Cloud Yis expression was calm. She asked, Back then, one of our comrades stayed behind. Are you sure that he is dead? Li Xianyi furrowed his eyebrows. Yes, six of us worked together to kill him. Where is his corpse now? Cloud Yi asked. It disappeared. Li Xianyi shook his head. Didnt you take his body away? Back then, when we tried to find his corpse, it disappeared. But it was rather strange. There was no blood on the ground. There were many strange things then. How many people know about this? Cloud Yi asked. 8 people, including me. Li Xianyi trusted most of what Cloud Yi had said, and decided to reveal a few secrets as well. Where are the rest? Li Xianyi recalled. It was too long ago. They might have gotten into an accident or died of disease. I am the only one left. Are you very sure that he is dead? Cloud Yi furrowed her eyebrows. Or are you sure that you killed him in real life, and not in your dreams? In his dreams?! Li Xianyi thought about it. There were times when people laughed at others and asked, Are you living in a dream? But Li Xianyi was very sure that Cloud Yi was not mocking him. Instead she was seriously confirming facts with him! Hes called Dream Chooser, said Tiger Zhi. He is an expert in creating dreams. He is even able to pull people who are awake into a dream. Chapter 848 - Captured a Class A Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Xianyi recalled the scene years ago. The Golden Foundation was alerted of an invasion of the Earth by the Exiled Landers eight hours before your arrival. It did not sound believable at first, but for some reason we were convinced in the end. Until today, I still find it inexplicable how they managed to persuade us in a few sentences. I even suspected that it was a form of powerful hypnotism that we could not resist. The Dream Chooser had reached the acme of perfection in constructing dreams. For the dreamers, they could hardly tell hallucinations from reality, and when they entered or left the dream, Cloud Yi explained, Besides, have you ever considered the possibility that the seven comrades of yours did not die from accidents or illness? If Dream Chooser was alive then, I am sure that he had the power to do it. The only reason that you are still alive is that he did not manage to kill you. Li Xianyi deliberated in silence. His old friends who had died back then were either Class Ds or Es and he was the only Class B. Indeed, Practitioners could never be that delicate. However, he did not suspect anything else as all of them had their foundation destroyed just like Li Xianyi himself. Now that he recalled the past, he might speculate that it was a scheme plotted by the Puppet Masters. Yet, he had never taken into account the potential conflicts among them. Tiger Zhi told Cloud Yi, Now we can be sure about one thing, that Dream Chooser is still alive. It seems that we were searching in the wrong direction last year. Do you remember that the old King of Gods once deprived a Puppet Master of his power as punishment for his betrayal? Li Xianyi could not understand, but Cloud Yi did! They had also suspected that Dream Chooser was still alive. Afterwards, however, they realized that the Little Fury had inherited the Dream Choosers powers. In fact, it was the large-scale dream constructing incident at Luo City the year before that had drawn them to Lu Shu. After all, Luo City was the place where the new King vanished 18 years ago, and the techniques used for dream building were a characteristic. Thus, it was really no coincidence that they had discovered Lu Shus existence. It was also then when Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had finally confirmed Lu Shus true identity. Although the information might slip the mind of other people, it could never escape their attention, for they had been searching for the new Kings whereabouts for 17 years. Moreover, each Puppet Masters abilities had all been conferred by the King. And a new Puppet Master would be born after an old one died. Over 2,000 years ago, a Puppet Master betrayed the King. As a result, he was stripped of all powers conferred, which was then passed to a new Puppet Master. Consequently, the traitor was deprived of his unique talent! They thought that Dream Choosers power was inherited by Little Fury because he was dead and his abilities were automatically transferred to a creature close to Lu Shu. However, the truth was, Little Fury had forcibly stolen the powers from him. They had not considered this possibility because they were unaware of the Kings abilities, which resulted in their assumption that stealing another persons power was a conscious act. Nevertheless, Lu Shu had never awakened to the Kings will, not even today. Certainly, though, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi would not bluntly tell Li Xianyi and Coral everything. Yet, they were sure that Dream Chooser had lost his ability to create dreams. If that was the case, it seemed that the grand cultivation battle might have been a way out for Dream Chooser. When a mighty dream creator was suddenly deprived of his powerful foundation, the only thing he had was his supreme cultivation abilities. It was as if a powerful and rich man was stripped of his power and social status, only left with his money. Most people would think that money was enough. But the rich men disagreed! The truth seemingly started to unfold after the peaceful conversation between the Puppet Masters and Li Xianyi. Cloud Yi frowned. What was Dream Chooser up to if it was really him? At this moment, all of them heard a loud crack, as if a giant glass was about to shatter. Yet, it sounded as if the crack had come from ones mind, not the external environment. Li Xianyi did not know what was going on, but Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhis face changed as they shot their gaze towards the Tiger Back battlefield. Crap! shouted both of them. A black curtain fanned out under the sky. While Nie Ting was on a cultivation retreat, he was figuring out a way out and training his sword at the same time. Nie Ting was known as the first man in the East, not because there were people who were more powerful than him in the West, but that he had yet to fight against Western leaders like the Saint before. Hence, it remained uncertain whether he was the first man on the Earth! To the Bishops horror, he realized that he was paralyzed after the strike of Nie Tings sword. Although Nie Ting had fallen from Shen Cang Jing, his powers were still at the same level! The Bishop, who was once considered unexcelled in the world, was now about to be slain by a single strike. The difference between the two Class As was incredibly shocking. Many people were waiting for a grand fight of the century, but in reality the drastic difference in power was incredibly apparent Thus, it seemed more like a fake match. It was also at that moment when the large organizations suddenly realized that how stupid it was to find trouble with the Heavenly Network! In fact, few were aware that things were already starting to get unfair the moment Nie Ting was forced to destroy his own foundation and give up Shen Cang Jing. At that instant, the Saint and Francesco immediately rushed over. They knew that they were at the losing end if Nie Ting managed to kill a Class A so effortlessly! Honestly speaking, they were saving themselves, not the Bishop! At this moment, however, Chen Baili and Chaos shot towards the Saint and Francesco respectively. Chen Bailis sleeves flapped in the wind. He laughed heartily at the Saint. Your enemy is me! He was full of confidence. Although he also felt sorry for Nie Ting destroying his foundation,now was the time for the Heavenly Network to shine! In high spirits, the old man turned to look at Chaos. But before he could reach the Saint, Chaos spoke too, Aegyo aegyo! Everyone turned their gaze towards Lu Shu, while the latter made an innocent face. Why are you looking at me? I did not teach him that! At this very instant, they heard a painful cry in the sky. The Bishop, who used to stand at the top of the cultivation realm, had been killed with a single slash. Blood gushed out from his wounds as he collapsed to the ground like a falling kite. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Hes dead?! So casual?! People expected the Bishop to struggle for life and last at least a few hours, but he had died under the first strike! Lu Shu felt that it was just a kill as easy as how he killed the other normal Class Bs! Standing tall on the walls of the fortress, Nie Ting smiled at Xiaoyu. He asked, Did you manage to capture his soul? Xiaoyu nodded her head sweetly. Yes, I did! Chapter 849 - Little Shu’s Ability to Alter the Atmosphere Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the instant when the Bishop was dead, Lu Xiaoyu removed the third spirit and captured his. During the process, she could feel his spirit struggling violently in an attempt to resist. However, Lu Xiaoyu overpowered him easily. The spirit yelled angrily in silence, but in the end he was still engulfed by the third black hole. Objectively speaking, Johnson was the weakest among the three spirits that Lu Xiaoyu used to possess as he was only a beginner Class B. Yet, the newly captured earth-type Metahuman was a mid-Class B. Moreover, an earth type would prove more useful than a materialization type because two earth-type Class Bs would be able to form an unbeatable formation underground against anyone below Class As, or even an impenetrable line of defense against Class As when supplied with enough energy. However, Lu Xiaoyu was unwilling to give up the materialization type because Lu Shu looked cool when he sent down the rain of swords from the sky. In Lu Xiaoyus mind, Lu Shu was unparalleled in the world, and she had the obligation to enable him to be even stronger. In fact, Lu Xiaoyu took the least interest in how powerful she herself was. Yet, she was genuinely happy when she successfully helped Lu Shu with his rain of swords. Moreover, she had another secret thought. Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu had pillaged 50,000 magical long swords. But based on his stingy personality, he was definitely unwilling to use them. Thus, would he ask Lu Xiaoyu for help whenever he wanted to say If I, Lu Shu, had not been born, then the Way of Swords would be dark like a long night? Absolutely yes! Meanwhile, Francesco had decided to flee. He knew that they were placed in an unfavorable position the moment the Bishop died. Unexpectedly, he suddenly accelerated towards the ground away from Chaos and flew away with the Bishops dead body! The Saint gave a snort of contempt and planned to leave with other members of the Phoenix Society as well. But how could Nie Ting and the Heavenly Network allow them to go so easily? At the moment, although the Saint and Francesco no longer posed any threat to the Heavenly Network, the total number of people in other organizations was still twice that of the Heavenly Network. But Lu Shu did not chase them. He had more important things to do! Nie Ting had wanted to kill the Saint, but he was blocked by Lu Shu before he could even start the chase. Lu Shu passed two red fruits to Nie Ting and said, Well, give these a try. He could sense that Nie Tings energy was on a constant decline, and that he might die if the fruits were not consumed in time. Nothing else was more important that Nie Tings life, though killing the Saint was critical too! Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu, his brows furrowed. Yet, he ate the fruits without hesitation, as if he did not care whether they could be poisons. In the next instant, however, Nie Ting felt his broken foundation began to heal! Meanwhile, all the bronze-armored soldiers stared in shock as the black lines faded from Nie Tings face. He looked perfectly normal now! Earlier, all the soldiers were concerned about Nie Tings health, but the ninth Heavenly King had actually saved him so quickly! Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu in consternation. It was a holy item for aptitude improvement and energy purification. He had never expected Lu Shu to give fruits of such importance to him for free! Nie Ting knew that he had to express his gratitude because the fruits were so vital to him! Lu Shu sensed the gradual recovery of Nie Tings energy. Before Nie Ting could form a sentence to convey his thanks, they saw a giant thunderstorm forming in the sky, casting a shadow over the entire expanse of land Lu Shu asked Nie Ting after some hesitation, Are you going to get struck by the lightning again? From Nie Tings distress, +666! It was supposed to be a touching scene, where Lu Shu accepted Nie Tings gratitude with humility and courtesy. Or at least that was what the bronze-armored soldiers were expecting to see. But they had forgotten that the ninth Heavenly King was no ordinary figure. He altered the atmosphere with a short and simple line Without a word, Nie Ting turned and flew northward. He was ready to face the second divine punishment! But again he was blocked by Lu Shu before he could leave. Where are you going? Lu Shu asked. Nie Ting replied expressionlessly, To be struck by the lightning. He did not want to argue with the person who gifted him with a holy item! From Nie Tings distress, +666! Then why are you flying northward? Lu Shu asked. Do you have a better suggestion? asked Nie Ting. Lu Shu turned his gaze to the 100,000 people over the hills occupied by foreign organizations. He said, Fly to the crowd Lu Shu wondered whether he would earn another wave of distress points since it was his idea That made other soldiers gasped in shock. The ninth Heavenly King was so smart! Those Class C Metahumans down there could not even survive the aftermath of the divine punishment. If Nie Ting flew towards them, at least tens of thousands would be dead in one instant! That would ease so much pressure for them Impressive! How could they have expected to encounter divine punishment amidst a battle? Besides, they would not have enough time for an emergency evacuation now! Despite the huge population of large organizations, they were no match against the divine punishment. Things had happened all too suddenly. Even Lu Shu and Nie Ting did not know that they would attract another round of the divine punishment with two refresher fruits! But Nie Ting was no philanthropist either. He followed Lu Shus suggestion after he realized that it was a viable option. As time went by, the foreign organizations had also seen the thickening clouds and were starting to suspect a looming danger! Suddenly, Chen Zuan asked, Wait. Why did Brother Shu jump down too?! The ninth Heavenly King is a true hero. He has gone down to fight against the divine punishment voluntarily so as to protect Heavenly King Nie! someone shouted. Yes! The ninth Heavenly King is our role model. We have to learn from him! Chen Zuan sighed. Its fishy. Brother Shu is not that kind of person Only Lu Xiaoyu knew that he had gone to charge his sword prototypes! After all, Lu Shu once touched the electric sockets at home just to charge his prototypes! After the divine punishment, Lu Shu would have over 2,000 lightning aurablades in his sea of chi! However, at this moment, Lu Shu heard a crack in the sky, as if there was a glass above them going to shatter! That caught everybody by surprise. Was this world finally going to collapse? Fortunately, the crack did not spread further than the single slit. That made people heave a sigh of relief. Yet, they suddenly realized in horror, that this delicate state would not last long because the divine punishment was coming! Chapter 850 - Second Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone who had read the Golden Foundation forum all knew that the earth was very weak. At first, no one believed this. But after they discovered that Nie Ting could no longer attack, they started to believe this. Some were worried that if Nie Ting attacked, would the entire earth perish? Everyone could heave a sigh of relief when Nie Ting reduced his own class. They no longer had to worry. But now, even though Nie Ting had reduced his class, the world was about to collapse! Lu Shu looked at the crack in the sky. It was startling. No wonder the Puppet Masters had to be in the sky while Nie Ting and the dragon in the Kunlun Mountains were fighting. They had to stabilize the world. So the world had weakened to this extent! What should they do? Lu Shu was worried. Nie Ting had destroyed his own foundation and was severely wounded. If not, his strength would not have dropped so rapidly. Even if it healed, it would take a long time for him to recover. Thus, Lu Shu had asked Nie Ting to fly towards the crowd and allow the large organizations to receive the heavenly punishment in place of Nie Ting. This was a consideration based on Nie Tings weak state. It was not for him to earn distress points Chen Baili and the Saint had fought, but both suffered. On the other hand, they caused a crack to appear on this world. Another heavenly punishment was upon them. It was as if the end of the world had come. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked in the direction of the fort. They were silent. Li Xianyi furrowed his eyebrows. Since it has happened, do you have any way to fix it? Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked at each other. Yes, but the cost is too big. Coral was silent. What do you need me to do? Li Xianyi looked at Coral in shock. He did not understand why she would say so. At the same time, this was Li Xianyis first time seeing hesitation on Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhis faces. Typically, the two Puppet Masters would appear with splendor. He did not expect to see them hesitate. But Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not answer. Instead, they each took out a red puppet from their sleeves and crushed it. Suddenly, two black doors appeared in front of Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. They silently walked in. Then, the black doors suddenly closed. Li Xianyi looked at the emptiness in front of him. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, Coral, why Sorry. Coral shook her head. I cant tell you. Coral suddenly realized that Lu Shus identity was not as simple as she had thought. She would have to think on a deeper level. Yes, that young man was different from the rest. She could sense it. But she could not tell anyone else. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were in the darkness. Before they could speak, the Arcane laughed. I knew that you would return. Ive been waiting for you. Is there a way to solve this? Cloud Yi asked. You know all the methods that I do. We have no choice but to replant the World Tree. The Arcane laughed. But you must know that back then, the soul of the World Tree had been destroyed by the old King of Gods. If we want to replant it and give it a new lease of life, we will need someone to combine with the tree. The World Tree is a plant as well. Why is it not able to survive on its own? Cloud Yi asked. Although she asked this question, she already knew the answer. Back then, when the old King of Gods had uprooted the World Tree, it had encountered resistance from the tree. Thus, the old King of Gods slashed the spirit of the World Tree. Later on, when he wanted to transport the World Tree into another world, he realized that the World Tree would not take root anywhere without its spirit. Many myths and religions had mentioned the World Tree. Odin from the Deities was only able to obtain one branch from the tree. This was the plant that was closest to the origin of the world. Saying that it was the origin would not be wrong either. Tiger Zhi. The Arcane did not have his typical evil aura. He smiled at Tiger Zhi. I remember the first time the old King of Gods brought Cloud Yi back. She had pigtails and was standing behind the old King of Gods. She wasnt even half of the old King of Gods height. So many years have passed in a flash You came later than her, so I dont know why she cried for three days and three nights after killing someone for the first time. She only stopped after Big Brother helped her get over her worries. Big Brother, who the Arcane was talking about, was the first Puppet Master. He was probably dead. I have been engaging in introspection beside the World Tree for the past 18 years. Every time I think about Big Brothers death, I cant get it out of my mind. I want to avenge him with my own hands. Cloud Yi, you might not know this, but I cried after the first time I killed someone. Big Brother also comforted me. I didnt tell you about this. If I did, I wouldnt be able to laugh at you anymore, said the Arcane with a smile. Second Brother. Cloud Yi had forgotten how much time had passed since she called the Arcane by this name. Back then, Big Brother told me that crying was normal. Second Brother cried when he killed someone too. The Arcane was speechless. Cloud Yi turned and looked at Tiger Zhi. Did you cry the first time you killed someone? No. Tiger Zhi smiled honestly. But Brother praised me and told me that back then, Cloud Yi and the Arcane had cried, but I had not. Cloud Yi was speechless. The Arcane was silent. Big Brother has such a big mouth The Arcane sighed. But I still want to avenge him. Im counting on you too. If you see Dream Chooser, help me to kill him. Dont show mercy. He has been stripped of his ability. It should be easy for the two of you to kill him. As for the greater hatred it is not a fight that you can be involved in. Wait for our king to settle it. Cloud Yi was silent for a long time. Second Brother, the situation has not worsened to that extent yet. After so many years, the Puppet Masters had assumed responsibility for their individual tasks. The friendship from their childhood had been wiped cleaned. The old King of Gods no longer cared about the fights among them. Big Brother did not stop the dislike they had formed for each other. But now, it seemed as if they had been transported back into their childhood days. Back then, Cloud Yi followed behind Big Brother and Second Brother. She would ask for food and even help them to catch butterflies. Cloud Yi. The Arcane smiled. Back then, I was imprisoned beside the World Tree after I had made a mistake. Back then, I pondered why the old King of Gods had not killed me, even though I had committed such a big fault. He did not strip me of my abilities either. Now I understand. He was giving me an opportunity to redeem myself. If not why did he imprison me in the world with the World Tree? Why did he place the symbol in the palm of the new king? He knew clearly that after the new king grows up, the earth will not be able to handle his strength. But I am somewhat curious. The old King of Gods never did anything unnecessary. But the new king is very different. On the contrary, he rarely does anything decent I really want to see what the new king will be like in the future. A pity that I cant. Chapter 851 - Combine with the Tree Chapter 851: Combine with the Tree The Arcanes shadow slowly disappeared in the darkness. Cloud Yi stretched out her hand to grab him, but she grabbed nothing. The Arcane laughed out loud. When the king awakens, please tell him my name. Silence then filled this dark space. The Arcane walked along the roots of the World Tree. The roots, which were stained with dirt, were wide enough to fit three cars. At that moment, someone behind him shouted, Have you been the one talking to me all this time? The Arcane turned and looked behind him. Young lady, have you destroyed the barrier I have created for you? Coral pursed her lips and did not speak. She looked at the young man in black robes sitting on the roots of the World Tree. She asked softly, What on earth is Lu Shu? The Arcane laughed. I cant tell you this, but you seem to have the answer. Where are you going? Coral asked. To do what I have to do. The Arcane smiled. Everyone has their own mission. But this mission was given to you by someone else, right? Theres no need to fulfill missions for the sake of others. You should devote your life to your own mission. It was as if Coral had realized that the Arcane was about to do. The Arcane shook his head. My life is his. The mission he has given me is my fate. Okay. Take care. The Arcane then pressed his palm against the massive tree that reached the sky. Suddenly, the leaves and branches of the tree started to shake. Even heaven seemed to tremble. Then, the Arcane floated into the tree like a black fog. Suddenly, about a hundred branches fell in front of Coral. The Deities are too petty. You treat a broken tree branch like a treasure. I will give this to you ha ha ha ha. Ill stop talking. I just want to ask. Are you rich? The next moment, Coral was sent out from the world with the World Tree. The white symbol in her hand flew towards the Heavenly Lake. The branches of the World Tree started to glow brightly. Each branch had more volume than the Gungnir Then, the white symbol displayed it skills in the Heavenly Lake. Suddenly, a massive tree appeared out of thin air and landed in the Heavenly Lake. It would use the Heavenly Lake as its source of water. Then, there was a crash. It was as if the roots of the World Tree had gone through the mountains and planted itself in the earth! The once empty Heavenly Lake was now covered by the giant tree. The leaves and branches swayed. Everyone near the fort realized that the crack in the sky had slowly started to close. The world, which had been swaying, also came to a stop! Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi landed beside the World Tree. Cloud Yi looked up at the lush and green crown of the tree. She shouted, Second Brother? But there was only the sound of leaves rustling in the wind. There was no reply. Cloud Yi was somewhat disappointed, and even sad. The rest of the Puppet Masters had either died or betrayed the rest. Only she and Tiger Zhi were left Suddenly, Cloud Yi felt that something was not right. One of the branches of the World Tree curved downwards. The leaves on the branch lightly touched Cloud Yis head. It was like how the Arcane had lightly petted Cloud Yis head when she was still young. Cloud Yi smiled. She knew that the Arcane was not dead yet. He was just protecting this mountain in another form. When everyone in the Tiger Back battlefield saw that the crack in the sky had closed, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Although they did not know why a tree had suddenly appeared on a mountain in the distance, they were sure that it had something to do with stabilizing the world. Although they did not know who had planted the tree, it would be fine as long as the world did not break. If not, the crack might widen when the heavenly punishment struck. All of them might perish with this world! Wait something was not right the heavenly punishment! The members of the large organizations suddenly remembered. Although the world had stabilized, the heavenly punishment would still strike! But it was now too late to react. Nie Ting had landed in the middle of the large organizations. No one dared to get close to him. Everyone was running outwards wildly! How could they bear a heavenly punishment like that?! The members of the large organizations no longer cared about their formations. All the large organizations were mixed with one another. All of them were thinking about the same thing. They just wanted to escape! But there were too many people, and it was too crowded. Under these circumstances, the weaker ones might be stepped on and die. The messier it was, the slower their escape. Someone wanted to step on the heads of others and run away. This seemed very easy in movies, but was extremely difficult in real life. He had just stepped on the first head before he was angrily dragged down by his victim. The entire battlefield had become a fantasy drama that narrated the escape from a disaster. It was extremely nauseating! A great and vast war had collapsed because Nie Ting had landed among the crowd. Nie Ting would be able to regain his status as Shen Cang Jing through the heavenly punishment, but they would die! Nie Ting laughed coldly. Its too late for you to run now! Suddenly, a purple thunderbolt appeared. The thunderbolt was shaped like a sword. It was very thrilling. The purple thunderbolt was about to strike the ground. Everyone was running outwards. Only Lu Shu went against the flow of people and headed towards where Nie Ting was When the members of the large organizations ran past Lu Shu, they thought that he was crazy. But Lu Shu had no mercy against them. The Sparrow Shade continued to take lives as he ran. The large organizations started to run more slowly because Lu Shu was going against the flow! The purple lightning headed straight for Nie Ting. Nie Ting slashed upwards. The thunder sounded like a crash in all directions. With Nie Ting as the center, everyone within a three kilometer radius felt that the thunderbolt was burning their blood. The energy from the thunderbolt continued to surge on the ground! In a flash, countless of Metahumans from the large organizations had died a bloody death. The bronze armored soldiers saw this. The Ninth Heavenly Kings suggestion was not bad Look at the Ninth Heavenly King. He was also affected by the impact of the thunderbolt. Will he be alright? Everyone looked at Lu Shu. His body was trembling wildly. He was different from the members of the large organizations. He could definitely bear the impact of the thunderbolt! Do you feel that although the Ninth Heavenly King had been struck, he looks very happy?! When You Mingyu heard this, he looked at Lu Shu carefully. Lu Shus eyes had lit up Chapter 852 - Again? Chapter 852: Again? The impact of the thunderbolt was just too powerful. Lu Shu was sure that if the large organizations did not help Nie Ting to share the power of the heavenly punishment, Nie Ting would not be able to bear it. After all, he had just destroyed his own foundation. Now, there was another problem. Lu Shu was very worried. There were too many people sharing the power from the thunderbolt. His lightning aurablade prototypes would take a longer time to recharge! Thus, when everyone was running away, Lu Shu endured the impact of the thunderbolt and continued to approach Nie Ting. The impact of the thunderbolt continued to spread outwards. One-third of the members from the large organizations were dead. From today onwards, no one would be evenly matched to the Heavenly Network. It was as if they were deliberately grouped together to be wiped out all at once by Nie Ting. How tragic The bronze armored soldiers suddenly became excited. The Ninth Heavenly King is still getting closer to Heavenly King Nie! Oh my god, hes gotten even closer! Chen Zuan said faintly, I know that hes not going there to help Principal Nie. Theres no one who can threaten Principal Nie now The thunderbolt continued to strike. Lu Shu put in tremendous effort before he was finally within 200 meters of Nie Ting. He thought that he could stay here and absorb the power from the thunderbolt to charge his prototypes. But before he could react, Nie Ting suddenly soared into the sky. He wanted to go somewhere with a higher concentration of people and share the impact of the thunderbolt. All those around him who were supposed to die had died, and those who were supposed to be injured had been injured. But there were many other organizations in other places. In a flash, Nie Ting had landed among the members of the Danke and the Pledge. They were very comfortable. The thunderbolt would move over! Boss, you have killed one-third of the people off. Can you let us off? You should not be moving around like that when being struck by lightning, right? If you come here, we cannot defend ourselves! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He stood in his original position and almost shouted abuses. It had taken him a lot of effort to come here. But Nie Ting had run away! He still had over 200 sword prototypes that had not been fully charged. And yet Nie Ting had flown away! Do you know how injured you are? Can you just stand there and wait?! The bronze armored soldiers stood on the fort and looked on helplessly as their Ninth Heavenly King ran after Nie Ting but as he approached Nie Ting, Nie Ting flew somewhere else The heavenly punishment continued for more than ten minutes, but Lu Shu only caught the first wave. He spent the rest of the time chasing after Nie Ting. Lu Shu suspected that Nie Ting had done this intentionally! After the heavenly punishment was over, Nie Ting flew to Lu Shu and looked at him with a puzzled expression on his face. Why are you here? Lu Shu said, maybe its because its too boring up there? I came here to relieve my boredom. Lu Shu realized that Nie Ting was very pale. Nie Ting had exhausted most of his energy. But there were benefits to Nie Tings contributions. The large organizations were in a mess. It would be impossible for them to form an effective combat force. Of course, they might not have as many people as the Heavenly Network As for Lu Shu, he had earned an unimaginable amount of distress points. He had more than enough points to light up the sixth level of Nebula! Lu Shu was suddenly rather puzzled. So distress points were that easy to earn, as long as he killed a lot of people. Killing thousands of Practitioners was difficult, but the distress points earned from killing civilians and killing Metahumans were the same. They all produced 1000 points! Lu Shu was suddenly alarmed. How did he think of this? Why did he have to kill civilians? To Lu Shu, strength and power was important, but not important enough to kill unarmed civilians! This was a multiple choice question. One option would allow him to become strong immediately. The other would require prolonged effort. Lu Shu chose the latter, as he still had morals. The first option was very tempting. It seemed extremely easy to obtain. But that was not what Lu Shu wanted. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was not right. It was as if this world had given him two possibilities for him to choose from the very beginning. These two possibilities would lead to two completely different routes. But Lu Shu felt that he was leveling up at a relatively fast pace. He could light up the sixth level of Nebula now! But Lu Shu glanced at the over 200 sword prototypes in his sea of chi that had not been charged Lu Shu could ask Coral. The lightning on the Gungnir was rather strong. But the problem was, Coral had lost her memory. When he talked to her, she suddenly said, Dont talk, call me. This was rather strange Now that the heavenly punishment was over, how was he supposed to charge his over 200 aurablades? Nie Ting looked calmly at Lu Shu. He hesitated before saying, Thank you. Its all thanks to your willingness to provide such precious gains. Lu Shu looked up at Nie Ting. He was silent for two seconds. He then took out two fruits1. Its like this. If you want to thank me, go through the heavenly punishment again Nie Ting was confused. From Nie Tings distress, +999! When Lu Shu saw that Nie Tings complexion was not good, he quickly laughed and gave up on the idea of charging his sword prototypes. Ha ha, Im just joking! Dont take it seriously! Nie Ting understood. He looked at the fruits in Lu Shus hand he had so many of them! But Nie Ting could not understand how Lu Shu had so many of these mythical objects! These were fruits that could increase ones aptitude. An elite team of geniuses could be formed with enough fruits. Suddenly, Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows. He looked up in the northwest direction. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Whats wrong? Someone is destroying the sword formation. Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows. The sword formation cant stop him! Lu Shu thought about it and asked, What is under the sword formation? Under the sword formation Nie Ting said, Is where the Puppet Masters appeared back then! Lu Shu looked at Nie Tings expression. Nie Ting was exhausted. Chen Baili and the Bishop had been badly injured during their fight. He knew what Nie Ting was worried about. If someone was able to destroy the sword formation, they were definitely an expert above Class A. If it was not Francesco, the Saint, or the Bishop, then who could it be? Lu Shu had a feeling that it was not Cloud Yi or Tiger Zhi. It was the controller who had their eyes on Lu Xiaoyu! Dont go. You and Chen Baili are no match for him now. Dont die after regaining your status as Shen Cang Jing. The Heavenly Network still needs you. Lu Shu said calmly. Ill go. Nie Ting suddenly recalled the conversation Ma Youjin had with Lu Shu. He was touched. This young man had finally grown to be a Heavenly King. He watched as Lu Shu roared to Chaos, who had been dodging the heavenly punishment, Lets go to kill people! Chaos rushed down. It did not stop when it passed by Lu Shu. Lu Shu jumped and grabbed Chaos horn. They then headed towards the sword formation! gains in Chinese can also refer to fruits Chapter 853 - Creator of Dreams Chapter 853: Creator of Dreams Lu Shu did not ask for anyones help. Instead, he took the lead and went with Chaos to kill. Lu Shu still had his own intentions, as he wanted to kill the culprit in private, and not be questioned by others. Lu Shu did not expect Lu Xiaoyus abilities to be exposed. Lu Shu was on his guard. There were some secrets Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu possessed that he did not want others to know about. Now, the Heavenly Network dominated the situation. Thus, Lu Shu was generous in giving Nie Ting the refresher fruits. In the past, he had hidden these fruits as he could not protect himself. But now, things were different. He was the Ninth Heavenly King. He did not have to worry about his safety, unless it was the Puppet Masters! Of course, even then, Lu Shu did not want others to know that he had an infinite supply of refresher fruits. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not want to reveal the secret that he could earn distress points from others. He had far too many secrets. He was afraid that the culprit might know something. Thus, he decided to settle it by himself. If someone created a problem for him, he would kill that person. If the culprit knew many secrets about them, he would make them bring the secrets to their grave. At the same time, Tiger Zhi, who was at the Heavenly Lake, looked up at the World Tree and sighed. I thought that the Arcane had been behind this. I didnt expect that Dream Chooser would be the culprit. He can only hide behind the scenes and carry out his plan. It seems like he has been stripped of his ability. It probably happened when Little Fury gained the ability to create dreams. Cloud Yi was silent. Dream Choosers ability was given to Little Fury to sell digital coins. What a pity Ha ha. I dont think that its a pity. Dream Chooser took a long time before he learned how to create dreams. Little Fury can learn too. Tiger Zhi smiled honestly. This way, the Puppet Masters have a new companion, even though it is just a Fury but I didnt expect Dream Chooser to come up with such a conspiracy. He looks so honest. Cloud Yi shook her head. You dont know. Dream Chooser had formed a mental illness. But lets not talk about that. Lets just talk about his abilities. A person who is an expert in creating dreams. A person who is able to alter real-life scenes. A person who is able to send people into dreamland. How can that person be a simple person? Mental illness? Tiger Zhi asked curiously. Im not too sure either, but he has portrayed too many lives. He has even portrayed different mentalities. I realized that he occasionally could not recognize me a long time ago. In reality, the Dream Chooser was the most calculative and the best in playing with the hearts of people among the Puppet Masters. Perhaps it was because of this that he was the most likely to betray them. Now, the Heavenly Network is dominating the situation. The world is also slowly healing. When Nie Ting is able to attack, the Heavenly Network will truly be invincible. Even you and I will be no match for him. Cloud Yi said softly, We need to remain silent and continue to wait for the day our king returns. Suddenly, they noticed the waves of energy from the sword formation. Earlier, they had been rushing to the World Tree, thus they did not notice any waves of energy from the sword formation. Now that they realized that the Arcane was no longer around, they had the capacity to notice other things. Someone is touching the sword formation! Cloud Yis expression darkened. Its most likely Dream Chooser. Has he chosen to go back there? The two of them immediately put on their black robes. The iron-clad puppets flew out and accompanied them. We can clean the gate today. Lu Shu stood on Chaos head. He gripped Chaos horns tightly he had to hold on. If not, he would be blown away by the wind. He could see the sword formation in the distance. The broken pieces from the sword formation flew about. There were five people standing by the sword formation. All of them were wearing black clothes. There was the gold embroidered symbol of the Darkness Kingdom on the clothes. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. They were from the Darkness Kingdom! No wonder he did not see anyone from the Darkness Kingdom in the war. So they had secretly gone around the fort and come to the sword formation! So that was why they had not participated in the war. They wanted the large organizations to distract the Heavenly Network and weaken Chen Baili and Nie Ting. Their goal was the secret under the sword formation! Lu Shu suddenly realized that they were stronger than he had expected. When the five of them worked together, the broken pieces from the sword formation could not injure them. But individually, they did not seem very strong. They simply relied on their combined power. Lu Shu sighed a soft sigh of relief. If they were not Class As, he could defeat them easily! At that moment, one of them suddenly grabbed a broken piece from the sword formation. He turned and sent the broken piece flying towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu jumped off Chaos and landed in front of the five people. Their faces were hidden in their hoods. Their leader slowly walked forward and smiled at Lu Shu. You have come, just as expected. Lu Shu looked as the person walked towards him recklessly. He was silent for two seconds and stretched out his hand. The transparent Cheng Ying sword pierced through the persons heart From Dream Choosers distress, +1000! From Dream Choosers distress, +629! From Dream Choosers distress, +531! From Dream Choosers From Dream Choosers Lu Shu gasped in shock. This was probably the most generous enemy he had encountered. This was his first time seeing someone produce so many distress points when they died! The rest of them seemed very shocked and looked at Lu Shu. It was as if they did not expect Lu Shu to be so direct. They were just chatting! Why did he suddenly attack Lu Shu thought that since they were very strong when they worked together, if he killed one of them, their power would drop significantly! Furthermore, that person had been very reckless. He was just asking for death! Lu Shu looked at the rest. Who is the leader here? The rest can die an easier death. But at this moment, the four of them looked at one another and smiled. One of them said, I am the leader. Me too. I have made a lot of decisions. But I make the most important decisions! Lu Shu was confused. He felt as if he was facing a schizophrenic patient. He had watched a video that introduced schizophrenia. In the video, different personalities were fighting among themselves, just like what was happening now. Chapter 854 - Strange Method Chapter 854: Strange Method But the problem was no matter how bad your schizophrenia was, you could only have one body. But there were five bodies here! Wait Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. When he had killed one of them, he had only earned distress points from one person! Furthermore, this name had appeared five times! He was certain that people would produce 1000 distress points before they died. This meant that there was nothing as terrible as death. Distress points was the greatest fear. But at that moment, did the Dream Choosers companions not produce any distress points at all? That was not rational! No matter how cold or emotionless you were, you would definitely produce a few distress points when you saw your companion die! But Lu Shu took a closer look at the distress points he had earned, he realized that he had earned the 1000 points first, before the rest of the points were produced. He had died! Why did he produce distress points four more times after he had died? Countless possibilities flashed in Lu Shus mind. But the most convincing one was the most irrational. The five of them were the same person! Although the fact that this person had five bodies was very bizarre, for some reason, Lu Shu felt that this was the most accurate deduction. After all, it was the magically-rich era. Everything was possible. After he eliminated a few incorrect deductions, the remaining conclusions were not impossible. In fact, they could be the truth. Lu Shu sighed. Was this the strongest patient with schizophrenia he had met? If others asked him how many people he had killed at the sword formation, should he say five or one Of course, Lu Shu knew that it was not the time to worry about this problem They knew from the very beginning that Lu Shu would definitely come. Thus, Lu Shu came here with uncertainty. They were his doubts and suspicions that had slowly appeared throughout the entire incident. Lu Shu remained puzzled even after much thought. But he knew that Dream Chooser would know the answer. It was as if as long as Lu Shu asked him something, he would reveal an earth-shaking secret. At that moment, the remaining four people smiled and asked, Dont you want to ask me something. For example, why I know about Lu Xiaoyu? For example, why I wanted to lure you out here? Lu Shu said, No. From Dream Choosers distress, +666! From From From Lu Shu eyes lit up. He knew that this person had a trick up his sleeve. He produced distress points four times. Who else would be able to produce so many points? Lu Shu asked with anticipation, Do you have any other questions for me? Dream Chooser was dumbfounded. He was evidently the one giving answers here. He would wait for Lu Shu to ask him a question and then reveal some secrets. But he realized that their roles had been swapped. It was as if Lu Shu wanted to give him a big surprise! This is mental! Dream Chooser had been waiting for this day for a very long time. He had started planning for this day since last year. Every detail of this scene had been recreated exactly like in the dreams that he created. He had come up with 391 possibilities, but none of them suited the current situation This made Dream Chooser irritated. He was used to controlling everything in dreams. But now, not only was his ability to create dreams gone, he could not control the situation! Lu Shu could sense his irritation and panic. The Sparrow Shade, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were ready. Lu Shu wanted to produce lightning and kill them instantly! A storm was brewing above the cliffs. The Sparrow Shade charged towards the four people, while the two flying swords hid within the Sparrow Shade! But suddenly, Lu Shu felt uncertain. He felt as if the four Dream Choosers were laughing at him! The ground around Lu Shu started to glow with a red light. It was as if there was a red net on the ground that had been concealed. Lu Shu jumped and tried to avoid the red net, but the net followed him wherever he went! Chaos, who was in the sky, came back to Lu Shu. Lu Shu also kept Sparrow Shade and Corpsedog. He tried to forcibly break through the net. But before Chaos could reach Lu Shu, the large net suddenly split. One of the nets captured Lu Shu, while the other captured Chaos! But Lu Shu was puzzled. Sparrow Shade and the other flying swords had returned to the celestial map, as if they were not being controlled by Lu Shu. The red net tightened and slowly disappeared. It was as if it had integrated with his body. Lu Shu fell on the ground. He felt that he could not stand up straight. His whole body hurt! This height was nothing to him in the past. He would not feel any pain even if he fell to the ground. Dream Chooser suddenly laughed. Ive lost mine and youve lost yours. Is it fair now? All this time, my boundary has been dropping. There is no way for me to reverse it. You will experience the same suffering! Lu Shu tried to clench his fists, but realized that they were not as strong as before. He looked at Dream Chooser. What did you lose? What does it have to do with me?! Heh heh, theres no use trying. Dream Chooser laughed. I have waited in the Golden Foundation for so long. I also controlled the Darkness Kingdom for two years. I have finally found something so useful in this barren place. It is extremely suitable for me. When Lu Shu heard this, he furrowed his eyebrows. This was the first time he had heard that Dream Chooser was in both the Golden Foundation and the Darkness Kingdom. The Golden Foundation had started to collect various weapons even before the dawn of the magical era. Furthermore, he was the ruler of the Darkness Kingdom. The Darkness Kingdom had handled many deals in the past two years. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Darkness Kingdom was the organization who possessed the most weapons and mythical objects! Chaos was also trapped by the red net. It could not even fly. But Chaos was still struggling. Lu Shu realized that he did not even have the strength to struggle. It was as if he had never trained. Suddenly, the four Dream Choosers landed beside Lu Shu at the same time. They wanted to firmly keep Lu Shu in the middle. But while they let their guard down, Lu Shu suddenly attacked. The transparent Cheng Ying sword slashed through Dream Choosers stomach. Dream Chooser did not expect that Lu Shu, who had become an ordinary person, could still injure him! His vigor which contained the spirit of swordplay, as well as the sharpness of the Cheng Ying sword, were unparalleled! Dream Chooser, who was injured, slowly sat on the ground and panted. Follow the original plan! Lu Shu had injured the actual Dream Chooser! The other two Dream Choosers grabbed Lu Shus fingers and wounded him. Dream Chooser drew a drop of Lu Shus blood and flicked it at the sword formation. The drop of blood suddenly disappeared, as if it had entered an invisible door! Crash! A celestial light screen that was three meters wide appeared out of thin air above the sword formation. Dream Chooser heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Its finally going to end. Wait until I return there. I will get everything back again. Chapter 855 - Clean the Gate Chapter 855: Clean the Gate I have underestimated you. Dream Chooser looked at the Cheng Ying sword, which had pierced through his stomach. You could injure me, even with the strength of an ordinary person. As expected of a special bloodline. As he spoke, Dream Chooser painfully took out the Cheng Ying sword and threw it on the ground. That attack was interesting. If you were more prepared, I might have actually died. Lu Shu calmly stood. He was calm, even though he had been controlled. He felt as if he had heard the word bloodline somewhere before, but could not remember who had said it. Since Dream Chooser had brought up the topic of bloodline, he would know Lu Shus origins. He was waiting for him, as if only his blood would be able to activate the door! The Puppet Masters had come to earth from this door, right? Why was he involved?! Dream Chooser looked at Lu Shu. Do you want to know? If you want to know, ask me. I will tell you. Does your wound hurt? Lu Shu laughed cheerily. One of them punched Lu Shu in the stomach. Lu Shu groaned. All his muscles started to tremble because of the intense pain. He lowered his head and clenched his teeth. He did not say anything. He wanted to explore what other tricks he could use. The red net was a chain. His abilities had not disappeared. They had just been locked up. Lu Shu realized that Practitioners relied on Spirit Qi for their strength, while Lu Shu relied on celestial powers. If his celestial map was locked up, he would be an ordinary person. But what should he do to become truly strong? Lu Shu felt some danger. He felt as if he was unarmed in a dangerous place. His physique, which he was proud of, could not be relied on now. If he was able to survive today, he had to build up his body. Lu Shu could feel the celestial maps anger. He tried to break through the chains of the red net, but he was much weaker now. The abilities he controlled, such as the Seal of Lands and his flying swords, all relied on his celestial powers. But he could not use them at all. Suddenly, Chaos broke free from the chains of the red net. Lu Shu realized that this red net was not particularly secure. He could break through as well! Although he was not as strong as Chaos now, but he would be able to break free eventually! But when Dream Chooser saw that Chaos had broken through and was charging towards him, he no longer hesitated. He killed off the remaining clones and jumped towards the celestial gate above the canyon. It was as if he was not afraid of the abyss beneath him! Chaos charged towards the celestial gate, but it was slower than Dream Chooser. It was just too far away! Chaos started to panic. This person was about to bring Lu Shu somewhere crash! The light from the celestial gate suddenly burst. Dream Chooser was thrown back to the cliff with a crash! Dream Chooser was dumbfounded. He looked at the door. How is this possible? Why cant I go through? Why? Chaos looked at Dream Chooser and roared, Chirp chirp chirp! You are back, but what about Lu Shu? Where was Lu Shu? Dream Chooser had been driven off, but Lu Shu had entered the gate! The person who wanted to enter could not, but the person who did not want to enter went in! Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi landed. Cloud Yi looked at the celestial gate, which closed and disappeared. She sighed. We were too late. Everything happened earlier than scheduled. We did not do our best. Tiger Zhi was more forgiving. Its still fine. Didnt you say that the king has to walk the kings road himself Cloud Yi rolled her eyes attractively. For some reason, she was charming even when she rolled her eyes Cloud Yi looked at Dream Chooser. You didnt expect that you wouldnt be able to go through the gate, right? Dream Chooser looked at Cloud Yi fiercely and asked, Do you know why? You know that we had to reduce our own class to go through the door. This is a ban that the old King of Gods decided on. He was worried that after the World Tree was uprooted, someone would come and destroy this world. Thus, Class As and above cannot go through! You also know that back then, we used the blood of the new king to activate the gate. You could not find an opportunity to kill him, thus you tried to trick him to come here, said Cloud Yi calmly. It was as if she had accepted Tiger Zhis words that the king had to walk the kings road himself. She believed that Lu Shu would not easily die there. Dream Chooser looked as if he was growing insane. He laughed. My strength has dropped to that of a Class B and I activated the gate. So why cant I go through?! Because you dont know that only the king and the Puppet Masters can go through that door. Cloud Yi calmly said, And now, you are no longer a Puppet Master. Dream Chooser was silent. As expected. The old King of Gods trusts you more. Why did you betray our king? Cloud Yi asked. King? There is already someone on the throne. Dream Chooser looked ferocious. Who are you following? Cloud Yi looked at Dream Chooser, as if she was not afraid of him. We are following the person, not the throne. You do not understand that some people were born to be kings. This cannot be changed. When Chaos heard their conversation, it was dumbfounded. It suddenly realized that Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were on the same side, and they knew from the very beginning where Lu Shu had gone. Dream Chooser laughed coldly. You have fully recovered your abilities, but you dont know how frustrated I have been! You are too obsessed with your abilities in the dreamworld. Im afraid that youre confused after living till now. Cloud Yi said with disdain, Since you have betrayed the king, you have to pay the price. There are always people who forget the lessons their ancestors have taught them. Didnt the Arcane betray the king as well? Why werent his abilities taken away? Dream Chooser asked. Because the king was always the most respected existence to him. He planned to kill the person beside the king, but that was for the sake of the king. He was just too kind in his intentions. Cloud Yi shook her head. But you are different. You have truly betrayed the king. Tiger Zhi said, I remember back then, when the old King of Gods first brought you back. You insisted on eating glazed flaming chicken. Big Brother flew far away to buy it for you. You should remember this. But temptation blinded you. Dream Choosers expression darkened. He then said stubbornly, Big Brothers death has nothing to do with me. I didnt want to kill anyone else! There was the sound of people flying over at supersonic speed. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi turned around and saw Nie Ting and Chen Baili flying over. Cloud Yi looked at Dream Chooser. We will clean the gate in place of the king. There is no need for you to leave behind any last words. Our king will definitely not want to hear them. The moment she finished speaking, the iron-clad puppet beside her punched Dream Chooser. Dream Chooser, whose strength had dropped to Class B, was powerless. A generation of Puppet Masters died just like that. For some reason, Cloud Yi felt a tinge of sadness. She looked at where the celestial gate had disappeared for two seconds. Then, she flew to the southwest with Tiger Zhi. Where are we going? Tiger Zhi asked curiously. There is a hotpot place at Quanzhou that is really good. Im bringing you there to try. Then? I heard that theres a great new movie in the cinemas. After that? We will wait for our king to return. Chapter 856 - He Will Return Chapter 856: He Will Return After the end of the war, the bronze-armored soldiers, albeit exhausted, scattered themselves and searched the entire mountains for Lu Shu. They firmly believed that the ninth Heavenly King was still alive. Maybe he was resting somewhere in the Changbai Mountains after being wounded, waiting to be rescued. However, people knew that his chances of survival were slim, after they failed to find Lu Shu in the sword formation valley. They searched the area inch-by-inch for three days, but no signs of Lu Shu had been found. More precisely speaking, though, they saw a line Death To The Trespassers on a tree trunk beside the Ladder River. Lu Xiaoyu was sure that it was Lu Shus handwriting. Yet, Lu Shu must have written it during his fight with the sniping operation squad. It was unrelated to the matter at the sword formation valley. As time went by, Lu Xiaoyu had become increasingly quiet. Filled with anxiety, Chen Zuan tried to comfort her. Xiaoyu, dont do stupid things, please. But Lu Xiaoyu only shot him a cold glimpse. Hes not dead. Hes simply gone to another world. Of course. Chen Zuan nodded his head firmly. He lives on in our hearts. The little fatty died at the age of 18. Certainly, Lu Xiaoyu would not literally beat him to death, but he would not have been spared a good bashing. The another world that Lu Xiaoyu mentioned referred to the other space connected to the Earth via a path under the sword formation. If they could not even find Lu Shus body, he must have gone to the alternative universe where the Puppet Masters had come from. He was not dead. At the moment, she was more keen in meeting the Puppet Masters and clarifying with them about the truth of everything because she had faith in Lu Shu that he would live no matter what environment he was in. In the eight years that they spent together, she had witnessed personally how this young man survived the tough times in his life. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu believed that no one could kill Lu Shu except for he himself. She had also tried to summon Lu Shus clones. But this time, there was no response from the celestial map. Meanwhile, together with the other Heavenly Network members, Nie Ting was deliberating for a way to travel to the other world. All of them settled around the sword formation, racking their brains for a seemingly unrealistic solution. In the past, Nie Ting sealed the area and conducted patrols personally every month just in case the door to the other world was opened. He was worried that there could be overpowering forces and creatures behind the door. He would not have been so concerned if the gate was situated in other countries. But unfortunately, it was right within the range of the Changbai Mountains. Now, however, he had to open the door because many of his men were eager to enter the alternative world and save the ninth Heavenly King, their hero. As a result, all of them experienced an unforgettable moment when Nie Ting stood on the cliff and shouted Open, sesame1塭 All of the bronze-armored soldiers thought that they would never believe that Nie Ting could be so childish if they had not seen it with their own eyes. Yet, precisely because of this, they knew that deep down, Nie Ting was anxious too. Lu Shu was one of the greatest contributors of this war. But they had lost him. After the initial apprehension, people had accepted the fact that Lu Shu had gone to another world. They had no idea what the world was called and how Lu Shu was doing inside, or whether there were seasons there. Lu Shus disappearance was upsetting. After their return to Luo City, Chen Zuan spent most of his time staring into blank space. Even the good student Cheng Qiuqiao also skipped his lessons and dazed off with him. Occasionally people might have a slip of tongue and mention the ninth Heavenly King, which would then silence the crowd immediately. Moreover, all of the cultivation colleges had renewed Lu Shus portrait in their corridors. There was a new line added to the description of the ninth Heavenly King that went In the Tiger Back battle, the ninth Heavenly King arrived on the back of a dragon and slashed thousands of people with a strike of his sword. Chaos did not follow Lu Xiaoyu back to Luo City. Instead, it perched on the World Tree and refused to listen to anybody. Some people had tried to establish communication with Chaos because it was a witness at the scene. Yet, their concern about the language barrier proved to be totally unnecessary because Chaos was not even willing to speak. It was as if Chaos wanted to protect its masters secrets by keeping absolutely silent. As for Coral she bought a hill in the Changbai Mountains and settled down in a house there with a few members of the Deities. The Deities published a public declaration together with the Heavenly Network, announcing their long-standing rapport and alliance with each other. It was widely thought that Lu Shu was still alive, or maybe they chose to believe so. All of them were waiting for the ninth Heavenly Kings return. The Darkness Kingdom had been exterminated by Li Xianyi after the war. Honestly speaking, though, he was well aware that no ideals could last forever. A new day had come. The school life at Luo Shen Cultivation College had gone back to normal, but something seemed to have changed. Students were asking about the future of Lord Lus actual combat lessons, only to receive Zhong Yutangs reply that a new teacher would be assigned to the course. That was not a satisfactory solution. Students insisted that they wanted Lord Lu back and wanted the Heavenly Network to find Lord Lu. At that time, many students had reached a consensus in secret that Lord Lu was the only competent teacher for the course. No one else could do as well as him. Hence, no matter who the new teacher was, they would boo him off! Speaking of which, who had the guts and shame to replace Lord Lu? In the afternoon, the training field was teeming with students who were waiting for the arrival of the new teacher. They wanted to commemorate the ninth Heavenly King via a unique way. Although they knew that it was not nice to do so, but they had to vent their emotions. In fact, the organizer of the farce was Liu Li. At 5p.m. a skinny girl walked towards the front of the crowd calmly and peacefully. Lu Xiaoyu walked to the front and turned to look at the crowd with a composed look on her face. From today onwards, I will be your relief teacher for the actual combat module, until Lu Shu returns. Instantly the crowd started seething with excitement. They did not want to be that mean to her. First of all, Lu Xiaoyu must be more aggrieved than them after Lu Shus disappearance. Secondly, with the Bishops Class A spirit under her control, she could easily defeat all of them within a matter of minutes A student in the front row could not resist his curiosity but asked, Will Lord Lu return? He will, replied Lu Xiaoyu. Her voice was full of confidence. Adapted from a tale in the One Thousand and One Nights Chapter 857 - A New World Chapter 857: A New World As soon as Lu Shu woke up on the other side of the door, he understood why the Puppet Masters were weakened after going through the gate. It was speculated that the Puppet Masters had lowered their power level and were thrown around in the space behind the door. The harsh condition had made Lu Shu pass out straightaway Honestly speaking, Lu Shu admired how the Puppet Masters could still fight on after passing the tunnel. Admittedly, though, Puppet Masters could retain their Class B powers, but Lu Shus physical abilities at the moment were no different from a commoners. He opened his eyes and studied the surroundings. It seemed that he was lying on a cold, hard bed. In the corner of the little adobe house, there was a hoe-looking farming tool, with crumbs of mud on its surface. The bedding consisted of layers of mud bricks. There was nothing artistic about it as all of the bricks were molded into the standard rectangular shape and were scarcely baked There was no other furniture beside the bed and a crude wooden table with uneven surface. On top, there was a bowl with a bitten purple steamed corn bun inside. In fact, Lu Shu could not even be sure whether it was really a steamed corn bun. Lu Shu was puzzled. Was he really in the Puppet Masters homeland? In his imagination, they must have come from a place teeming with powerful people and high-class cuisine that he had never heard of. Although it was true that the food inside the bowl looked foreign to him, it did not look high-class at all. It felt more like he had been sent to a random village unwittingly for voluntary teaching. If this was really the case, what were the Puppet Masters? The sight before his eyes was too strange to be true, which made Lu Shu wonder whether he had really passed through the right Celestial Gate. Struggling to sit up, Lu Shu felt as if his bones were falling apart. His shoes were placed neatly beside the bed and it appeared that the owner of the room had left when he was unconscious, unconcerned if Lu Shu could be a thief. Truth be told, though, there was nothing in the room that caught Lu Shus interest. However, he was definitely going home. No matter how great the outside world was, the Earth, and Luo City, were still his favorite place. Some people believed that the strong must shatter the emptiness and venture into another universe. But Lu Shu disagreed. Why must you seek to be beaten up by an even more powerful individual in another world when you could be the best in yours Lu Shu had no ambition to be the strongest man across the universe. To him, the most ideal life was to get along well in Luo City with Lu Xiaoyu. Hence, at the moment, the greatest desire in his heart was to go home. But he knew that it would take some time. Suddenly, a middle-age man pushed open the door and entered the room. He had a pole over his shoulders, loaded with two buckets of water. The man looked just like any other Earthlings. Lu Shu was puzzled. Was he really on the other side of the Celestial Gate, or was he in a Changbai village? Lu Shu remained tight-lipped because he did not want to expose himself by speaking the wrong language. Thus, his best shot currently was to act dumb and learn their language. In this way, he would be able to integrate into this world and find his way home! In the next moment, however, the man grinned at him. Hey! Glad that yor awake! Please dun mind ma shabby house, would ya? The thing is, it was so strange when I met ya. No offense, please, but ya suddenly collapsed behind ma back when I was busy working in ma farmland Please! Dun blackmail me! I didnt do anything! Lu Shu was speechless. Whats with his accent? Was it really the alternative world behind the Gate?! This must be a mistake! Lu Shu calmed himself and asked, Where am I? Good that they spoke the same language. At the very least, his identity would not be exposed that easily. Although Lu Shu was a talented foreign language speaker, he was not willing to spend all his time learning all the languages either. As of now, he could speak Mandarin, Japanese, English and Chaos Aegyo language1 But Lu Shu was feeling lost. Why did the man keep using honorific speech like please? It sounded quite strange. Yet, Lu Shu did not voice his confusion because the more he spoke, the more mistakes he might make. Besides, Lu Shu realized that the mans accent was mixed, uncharacteristic of any specific region. The mans face beamed with joy upon hearing Lu Shu speak. He answered, This is Tiangeng Town. Im a farmer here. Im Zhang Weiyu. Where are yo from? Are yo hungry? I can cook a chicken for yo, if yo like, please? Lu Shu dismissed him with a wave. We can talk about food later. Im having a bad memory at the moment. Let me ask you. Does here I mean this world here, have a name? Zhang Weiyu seemed stunned by the question. Of course! What is it? Lu Shus eyes brightened. Luniverse! Lu Shu was confused. This time, it was Lu Shus turn to be stunned. Wait a minute. Is it because of your accent The universe? The Luniverse? Zhang Weiyu shot him a puzzled look and wrote Luniverse on the table with his saliva. Then, he said, Luniverse. Correct! Theres nothing wrong with my pronunciation. WTH?!!! Lu Shu drew a startled breath. On the bright side, he had indeed passed through the Celestial Gate. Nevertheless, the name of this world was rather hard to accept. Why? Was this his Lu ancestors world? Why was it called the Luniverse?!? Moreover, in Chinese, universe is translated as Yu Zhou and the two characters refer to space and time respectively, which makes it sensible that their combination means the entire world. But how about this Luniverse2? Only then did Lu Shu notice that the man was dressed casually in shorts and a T-shirt. Not only that, he was wearing straw sandals and his belt was nothing but a twisted straw string. Lu Shu studied Zhang Weiyu. Deprived of his sensory abilities, he could no longer determine the power level of this man. Nevertheless, he noticed a sense of smartness in his tone of speech. Yet, given his extreme politeness at the moment, it seemed that he had mistaken Lu Shu as some significant figure. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu yelled at Lu Shu, as if he had just realized that he had been fooled, Get off my bed, you loser! Do you seriously think that you can fool me with your fake upper-class accent?! And stop lying about your memory! Such an overused excuse! Lu Shu was confused. What an ill-founded accusation! Yet, the best strategy at the moment was to play by hand. Be it an aristocrat or a farmer, he had to first become a man of this world. This time, Lu Shu exercised extra caution because he knew this world was not as peaceful as the Earth due to the Puppet Masters. Lu Shu listened to him and got off the clay kang3. He made a genuine apology. Sorry. My memory is really messed up right now. So Id like to know whats going on. Then, Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes and said, Dont lie. Tell me the truth. Did you run away from your landlords house because you got yourself into trouble Never mind. It doesnt matter who you are. Do you want to make a living here? Chinese pun intended here as English and Aegyo share the same pronunciation in Chinese In Chinese, Luniverse is Lu Zhou A traditional long platform for general living, working, entertaining and sleeping used in the northern part of China Chapter 858 - Seal of a Slave Chapter 858: Seal of a Slave Make a living? Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and hesitated. What intentions did this middle-aged man have? Lu Shu had realized that this world was not full of experts like the Puppet Masters. To put it in a worse sounding way, before he had come to this world, there were very few people who were as poor as Zhang Weiyu. But Lu Shu did not quite want to accept what Zhang Weiyu had said. After all, he was not familiar with this place. He might not even know even if he was sold off. What do you want me to do? Lu Shu asked. Plant the crops! Zhang Weiyu exclaimed with determination. Lu Shu was speechless. He had gone through a mighty celestial gate. Rationally, he should have embarked on an expedition and encounter various experts. How did he come to a farmland? This did not make sense? If Lu Xiaoyu heard about this, she would die laughing! When he returned, he would be like a traveler who explored distant lands. Everyone would ask him what he had done in this world. He would say that he planted crops and harvested them. It was just that the kang1 was a bit hard Is this what the Ninth Heavenly King should be doing? Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and replied, Okay. Lu Shu was a very pragmatic person. No matter what the situation was, he would settle down first and understand what this world was like first before deciding whether to leave or not. If he had to plant crops, then he would plant crops! Outside the mud brick house was a lush field. The sun was very bright. Lu Shu consciously shielded his eyes. Lu Shu was very sure that the sun was not very different from the earths sun, but he was not sure whether they were the same. Zhang Weiyu carried a pickaxe and cheerily walked in front of Lu Shu. Let me tell you, although Im not a landlord or an aristocrat, no household has a field as large as mine. No matter how heavy the taxes are, or whether there was a disaster, I, Zhang Weiyu, have never sold a piece of land, even if I have to eat tree roots! Zhang Weiyu led the way, and Lu Shu followed behind. He observed Zhang Weiyu carefully. His boasting was impressive, but he was very thin. Furthermore, he had seen the black food on the table at home Zhang Weiyu turned and looked at Lu Shu. What, do you not believe me? Of course, why wouldnt I? You know your place! Lu Shu said earnestly, I believe that youve eaten tree roots. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +399! When Lu Shu saw the distress points, he was speechless. The celestial map and the sea of chi had been locked up, but he still continued to earn distress points. The problem was, so what if he earned distress points here? They were of no use. He was sure that Chaos had broken free. This meant that with the strength of a Class A, he would be able to break free under 20 minutes. This gave Lu Shu some hope. At least he knew that it was not impossible to break free. At that moment, a group of over ten people who looked like farmers walked over. Lu Shu realized that they had the same brand on the right side of their neck. Lu Shu did not know what it was. It looked like a gold ingot. Not long after, another group came. This time, there was a brand on the back of their hands. But the brand looked like a very ugly knife. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyus neck, but there was nothing there. Lu Shu said curiously, You said that you have the most land, but I see that the rest are eating fine. Only you are so thin. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +199. Zhang Weiyu was silent for a long time. Can you compare me, a member of peasant household, to those slaves? Was that on purpose? I earn 80% of the annual earnings. Its comparable to that of landlords and aristocrats! But even if I starve to death, I will not become their slave! Lu Shu understood. So those brands were the seal of a slave? Lu Shu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Zhang Weiyus words. Why did he say that he did not want to become their slave? Did this mean that he could become the slave of others? He sounded as if the had the strength of character But it was understandable that slaves could live a better life than peasant households. This was common when there were slaves in history. As slaves were the private property of landlords, they lived a better life compared to the peasant households. Wise people would not use their own money to buy slaves, only to treat them like consumables. On the other hand, the peasant households were exploited by the upper classes. They became poorer over time. The upper classes wanted to drive them to a dead end and take their land, while the peasants became their slaves. This way, everything would belong to them. This was a necessary process to obtain riches. This was the process of desire expanding. Of course, slaves had a good life relative to that of the peasants. They had food to eat and clothes to wear. But before Lu Shu could understand everything, Zhang Weiyu threw a side glance of him. I see you have the strength of character to run away. Very good! Anyway, where is your brand? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He chose the safest and least obvious place. On my buttocks. Zhang Weiyus expression grew serious. No wonder you wanted to run away! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Shu felt that he might have said something wrong What a chaotic society with slaves. In his world, slaves had not existed for many years. Lu Shu hesitated. He felt that there was something not right with Zhang Weiyu. He also felt that the seals were strange. First, Zhang Weiyu was odd. How could a peasant in such a society be literate? Lu Shu felt that this was not possible. This place was not like Earth, but Lu Shu did not believe that there were nine years of compulsory education here. There was something wrong with Zhang Weiyu! But Zhang Weiyu was as thin as a matchstick. Lu Shu was trained in swordplay. It was obvious whether someone had trained through their way of walking. But Zhang Weiyu did not seem like he had undergone training. Wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had seen a similar seal on Earth for example the white flame on the right of Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhis necks! Were the Puppet Masters the slaves of their king? This was highly possible! He did not know what class the king belonged to in this world. Did he have to meet the king? After all, the Puppet Masters could not come back. He would say to the king, I am good friends with the Puppet Masters. They said that I could be under the care of the king here. After some deep thought, Lu Shu decided to see the situation before making a decision. After all, he did not quite understand the Puppet Masters it would be interesting if he went too far Before long, they reached Zhang Weiyus field. Lu Shu looked out and realized that he did not recognize any of the plants. a traditional long platform for general living, working, entertaining and sleeping used in the northern part of China, where the winter climate is cold. It is made of bricks or other forms of fired clay and more recently of concrete in some locations Chapter 859 - You Reap What You Sow Chapter 859: You Reap What You Sow When Lu Shu saw the unappetizing food on the table, he could understand why Cloud Yi loved to go to different places to eat. A place would become more sophisticated as civilization progressed. This was very likely to happen. Of course, Lu Shu believed that the Puppet Masters would be able to eat the best food, given their position here. But he was not sure whether it would be as good as the food on earth. Looking at how Cloud Yi looked for good food everywhere probably not. Lu Shu did not care about the crops in front of him. He would do as Zhang Weiyu allowed him to. He would basically do odd jobs like weeding. But Lu Shus body was very weak now. It was very hard for those who had not worked on the fields before to imagine how tiring it was. It was more tiring than an hour or two in the gym. At the gym, one would train different muscles. There was even time to rest. But this was different. Only a few muscles were used over and over again. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu in disdain. A slave like you with a brand on their buttocks cant work? You live in comfort everyday, so you dont have experience with this, right? Lu Shu was silent. He felt as if Zhang Weiyu was scolding him. A slave like him? Tell me, what kind of slave am I? You reap what you sow After a while, Zhang Weiyu slowly took out a black steamed bun from his pocket. He was going to give it to Lu Shu. But when he saw Lu Shus progress, he was dumbfounded and took half of the bun away. Lu Shu was speechless. Was this his retribution for being too petty back then? Is this what they call karma But Lu Shu did not challenge him. He would eat as much as he contributed. He took one bite and coughed. Zhang Weiyu cheerily laughed. What? Youve never eaten anything like this before, right? If you cant eat it, return it to me. Dont waste it. But before he could finish speaking, he saw Lu Shu swallow the black bun. Zhang Weiyu did not know what kind of life Lu Shu had lived in the past. After Lu Shu finished eating, he smiled. Im fine. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu. He did not speak and continued to work. As he weeded the ground, he said, I did not give that to you on purpose. In this world, there are times when this bun is more important than a human life. The taxes are very heavy. Its good enough to be able to live. Lu Shu asked curiously, If the taxes are so heavy, and people are being driven to their deaths, does no one care about this? Zhang Weiyu said with disdain, You dont look too old, so you might not know. It was not like this over ten years ago. They would never dare to do this when the old King of Gods was still around! With so many years of war and chaos, at least there are still people planting crops. The Lords of Heaven only care about their internal strife. Why would they care about people like us? Wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He adjusted his tone to sound more formal. Indeed, I have never experienced the rule of the old King of Gods. What happened to him? Furthermore, what is happening among the Lords of Heaven? We didnt talk about them back then Zhang Weiyu sneered. The slave owners live a life of luxury and dissipation. Why would they care about things like this? The aristocrats would care about this. The slave owners just have to rely on them to live. Now, there is a conflict between the Lord of Heaven here, Wen Zaifou, and the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi. Perhaps a war will break out one day. If you dont want to fight, you can whats wrong with you? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. When he heard the phrase Lord of Heaven, he felt that something was wrong. After that, when he heard Wen Zaifou and Duanmu Huangqi, he was even more shocked as he had heard these names before. A long time ago, when he was fighting Ming Yueye in the black pearl, Ming Yueye was not willing to reveal his name and identity, but he revealed a lot of information! The North Lord of Heaven, Qing Kong! The South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou! The West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi! The East Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao! Back then, Lu Shu did not take the title of Lord of Heaven to heart. But he remembered all these special names. Before Zhang Weiyu spoke, Lu Shu had thought that Ming Yueye was just pretending to be serious. He only believed a small portion of what he had said. After all, that Ming Yueye was not normal. He did not seem honest. But now, Lu Shu realized that although Ming Yueye had not revealed his identity, he had revealed some information. Now, Lu Shu was very anxious. He suddenly realized that Ming Yueye was from this world. He wanted to ask Ming Yueye if there was any way to leave. He could ask him what this world was. After all, they were old friends. Back then, when Lu Shu was lonely, he would drink with Ming Yueye. He had many things that he could not tell others and could only keep to himself. Although he continued to hold back, he rather enjoyed talking to Ming Yueye. Lu Shu believed that if he asked him for unimportant information, he might reveal some secrets. But Lu Shu was annoyed. He could not access the Seal of Lands. Thus, he would not be able to retrieve the black pearls from the Seal of Lands! What was this! From Zhang Weiyus words, Lu Shu could understand this world better. The old King of Gods divided and conferred land, and the four Lords of Heaven helped him to open up new territory. Slowly, the slave society of today was formed. This slave society had formed because of exploitation. At first, it was fine as everyone could still survive. But for some reason, the old King of Gods had disappeared. The new King of Gods did not care about what was happening. In the end, the taxes kept rising, while the populace lived in dire poverty due to the strife among the Lords of Heaven. Thus, it was very difficult for everyone to survive. But Lu Shu did not care whether these people would be able to survive. He only cared about whether he would be able to go home! Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and asked, Training He had just said one word when Zhang Weiyu laughed. What, you still want to train? Then why did you run away? The aristocrats are the one with training techniques. You have to crawl to them before you can obtain any techniques. If you have no seal, who is going to give you techniques? Furthermore, even if you are a slave of a slave owner, you might only be able to reach Rank Five. Lu Shu understood. Social classes restricted progress and advancement. This was a world where those who were powerful controlled the means to become stronger. Thus, classes were fixed. Rank One, Two, Three, Four, Five, and Six should respond to Class A, B, C, D, E, and F respectively. This meant that the techniques that the slave owners possessed were only Class E at best. Zhang Weiyu did not know that Lu Shu, who he was mocking, was invincible before he came to this world. Chapter 860 - Female Slave Owner Chapter 860: Female Slave Owner Rank One was not the peak. Above it were the Lords of Heaven, then the King of Gods. If you want to train, said Zhang Weiyu as he glanced at Lu Shu, you have to enter the Lord of Heavens imperial palace. If not, you might only be able to reach Rank Two as a slave of the aristocrats before you die. Whats the point? Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Hm? He actually had some foresight! But to enter the palace, you have to be castrated, heh heh. Zhang Weiyu laughed maliciously. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Die1? Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes. You illiterate. Castrate. The shi in shi li2. It means to neuter. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He recalled that something like this had happened in the past back on Earth. Castrate, neuter, spay But could he be accused of being illiterate? Top student Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation. He was silent for two seconds. I understand. But have you heard of shi ru po zhu3, ren duo shi zhong4, qu yan fu shi5, shi bu liang li6 From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Zhang Weiyu gasped in shock. He could not look straight at these phrases! Lu Shu went into a deep thought. It was as if some parts of this world coincided with that on Earth. Why could he access the place where Ming Yueye was being locked up from Earth? Lu Shu was confused by many things. Just as Lu Shu was deep in thought, there was a sudden sound of horses galloping in the distance. Zhang Weiyu quickly dragged Lu Shu to the field and said softly, Dont provoke these slave owners! Lu Shu quietly looked at them. The sound came from the town. It was said that the slave owners all lived in the town, while the peasants lived in the countryside. Land was extremely expensive in town. Every business was owned by an aristocrat or slave owner. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Was this also a place where the generals and ministers of state were considered nobility? Zhang Weiyu laughed. In this society, the King of Gods is the highest, followed by the Lords of Heaven, the aristocrats, the slave owners, and the peasants. But the King of Gods is like the greatest slave owner. According to Zhang Weiyu, the respective Lords of Heaven possessed the strongest techniques and slaves. The classes were naturally formed according to strength. Those who had Rank Two techniques were aristocrats, while only Lords of Heaven and the King of Gods had Rank One techniques. This system was hard to overthrow. After all, they were no match for the upper classes. There were also some geniuses. Some small slave owners had developed Rank Two techniques by themselves. After they were offered amnesty by the Lords of Heaven, they were given new positions. Lu Shu pondered. His techniques, no matter whether it was the Hall of Swords or the celestial map, were very strong. It would not be a problem for him to reach Class A. It was possible for him to aspire for Shen Cang Jing He was already invincible after lighting up the fourth level of Nebula. What was beyond this? Lu Shu suddenly formed a strange confidence that not even the Lords of Heaven possessed. According to Zhang Weiyu, the aristocrats in this world values knowledge, just like the slave societies of the past. Some could become household tutors. Some cultured slaves were worth an entire ranch. A group of horses and people galloped over. The horses were tall and muscular. They were like the mutated creatures on Earth. Everyone in the group had the seal of a knife on the back of their hands. They seemed very fierce and tough. Lu Shu was surprised that a lady was leading the group. Zhang Weiyu pulled Lu Shu away. Dont look at them! The lady got off from her horse and turned to look at Lu Shu. She continued walking forward. Lu Shu bent over and continued weeding. The female had brought a halter with her. Zhang Weiyu bent down even lower. He almost went underground. He just did not want to be noticed. The lady smiled. Zhang Weiyu, are you still not willing to sell your land? How long are you going to hold on to it? Zhang Weiyu lowered his head and smiled obsequiously. Maybe a few more years. If you become my slave, you would lead a much better life, said the lady with a smile. I feel that even though I am not a slave, I am living a good life. Although Zhang Weiyu was smiling obsequiously, he did not give in. Lu Shu felt that there was something wrong with Zhang Weiyu. Not only could he read, he was still very stubborn even though he was so weak. Were there still civilians who were not afraid of death in times when human life was worthless? Very good. The lady waved the halter in her hands and smiled. You are very strong, stronger than these slaves! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It was a slap in the face to the slaves by the side. How would your slaves feel? The lady turned and looked at Lu Shu. And where are you from? Zhang Weiyu quickly said, He is my distant nephew. I called him over to help me. Oh. The lady nodded her head. You are handsome and good-looking. Are you willing to be my slave? I can assure that you will be able to live well if you join me. Lu Shu was silent. It did not seem like a bad deal But was he really going to be a slave in this world Lu Shu said with a sense of justice, Ill have to ask my uncle about this. My uncle has the final say in all my important life decisions. After all, I am unable to make good decisions. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +299! Zhang Weiyu was planning to be an observer, but how did he get involved? The ladys expression darkened. Zhang Weiyu started to panic. Dumb child, you should make your own decisions. I cant say what path is most suitable for you. Lu Shu turned and looked at the lady. My uncle said that he cant say. From Yu Dies distress, +666! The lady called Yu Die laughed. Very good. You are very strong. She suddenly turned and said to the slaves, Tell the other slave owners that I have set my mind on him. No one is allowed to take him! The Yu family will give half of our profits to them! Lu Shu was speechless. What a unique lady After the group left, Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu with doubt. Zhang Weiyu laughed. This lady studied in the Lord of Heavens palace. I dont know what she studied about morals. The stronger you are in character, the safer you are. Her father died in a war. Thus, she is the head of the Yu family. At night, Lu Shus hand shook even as he drank water from a can. This was the result of relaxing after using his muscles. He had not experienced this for a very long time. He had no strength to even lift very light objects. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu and laughed. Youve never worked on the fields before, right? Rest well today and work hard for the next few days. I dont accept idlers here. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu, but did not speak. to be castrated (qu shi) in Chinese sounds like to die shi li means power in Chinese this means like a hot knife through butter this means overwhelm with numbers this means play up to those in power this means irreconcilable differences Chapter 861 - Integrate With the Sword Chapter 861: Integrate With the Sword Zhang Weiyu slept on a kang, while Lu Shu took some dry grass and lay them on the floor for him to sleep on. Not long after, Zhang Weiyu fell asleep. Lu Shu rested his head on his arms, but did not fall asleep. He had mysteriously come to this world. He had experienced many things in just one day. He forced himself to quickly sort out his thoughts and hoped to understand what this world was. He had only eaten a single bun today. He ate half in the afternoon and another half at night. His muscles started to ache, just like when he had worked after getting out of the orphanage. But back then, he still had Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu would obediently help him to wash his clothes. When he saw the clothes outside the window, he would feel calmer. But now, he was alone in a dangerous place. He was searching for a way to return home. He did not know what Lu Xiaoyu was doing. Would she be very upset Lu Shu wanted to flip through his record of distress points and see if there were anything related to Lu Xiaoyu. If there was just one sentence at the back, it would be a huge relief. It was fine even if it was a complaint from Lu Xiaoyu. But he discovered that it was as if distress points could not go through the barrier between the two worlds. Lu Shu got up and walked to courtyard. He slowly crawled on the ground and started to do push-ups. Even if his arms were shaking, he persevered. Sweat dripped from his chin to the ground, until Lu Shu had no more strength to support himself. When he could no longer continue doing push-ups, he simply sat with his legs crossed on the ground and rested. Zhang Weiyu leaned against the wall and folded his arms. He asked, Do you want to become strong that badly? Honestly, its fine even if you are not strong. Didnt the old King of Gods die even though he was so strong? Just be a peasant. If you cant stand the hunger, just become a slave. Either way, youll be able to live. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. That is not living a life. That is living for a few moments. If I live just to eat, then what is the meaning of life? There were still more reasons that Lu Shu did not reveal. He wanted to go home and find Lu Xiaoyu. There were no techniques that were suitable for Lu Shu. He could only train. Since other beings could strengthen their physique by absorbing Spirit Qi, humans could as well, right? Lu Shu had also thought of a problem in the past. An ordinary person on Earth had realized that after the dawn of the magically rich era, their aptitude increased by leaps and bounds as a result of training, much more than in the past. Thus, in the two years since the dawn of the magically rich era, some athletes had achieved the speed and strength of a Class F. There was a high concentration of magical energy here. If he simply trained, would he be able to achieve the same results? Lu Shu did not need to be very strong. It would be enough as long as he was able to break free of the chains. Even if he had not reached Rank One, he could safely find a way home. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu. He did not express his opinion and walked back into the house. If you want to train, then train. Just dont neglect your work. I didnt expect you to be so fierce with your pale and clean appearance. Go ahead and train. In this world, those who succeed are called kings, and those who fail are called bandits. Those who succeed are often very fierce. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and said, Brother, you are a peasant with a worse life than a slave. Stop criticizing me. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +399! Zhang Weiyu angrily went back to sleep. He wanted to praise this youngster for his hard work, but his compliments did not go through! After Lu Shu finished resting, he stood up again. He found a piece of firewood and recalled how he had trained with Li Xianyi. But as he prepared to train, he suddenly had an idea. He slowed down his movements. As the piece of firewood slowly fell, Lu Shu lowered his waist and raised his arms. He had changed from a smash to a pick. Although Lu Shus power was gone, his swordplay was still as awe-inspiring as before. No one on Earth was as skilled in swordplay as Lu Shu, except for Li Xianyi. He had memorized diverse variations of the 13-letter rhyme by heart. Back then, he trained like Li Xianyi. He would slow down his movements. This was the process to integrate with the sword. Lu Shu occasionally sped up and slowed down. There were times when his body could not keep up. But every time he could not keep up, it was as if he was aligned with the world. Spirit Qi gently seeped into his muscles and bones, nourishing his body. In the past, Spirit Qi completely could not enter his body, because the celestial map was too powerful. Now, Lu Shus swordplay was more powerful than his actual strength. This was the result of waking up at 3am every day to train. This was the reward the world had given him for his efforts. He would be able to communicate with the heaven and the earth when he reached Rank One. Lu Shu pondered. He had the boundary, but not the strength. Then why did Spirit Qi enter his body as he trained? Was the world slowly helping him to make up for what he lacked? The Spirit Qi simply helped him to strengthen his physique. Lu Shu felt that throughout this training process, his body was growing much stronger. After this incident, Lu Shu realized that there were some gaps in the training of his body. He wanted to make up for them. But no matter what, he desperately needed this method to protect himself. When dawn broke, Zhang Weiyu walked out and stretched. When he saw Lu Shu, he was taken aback. Did you train the whole night? Lu Shu thought about it and said, I was too tired, so I slept in the courtyard. Didnt I say? Zhang Weiyu laughed. Ordinary people like you who are obsessed over training should take appropriate breaks. In reality, Lu Shu had trained the whole night. Most importantly, he realized that the more he trained, the more energetic he became. All the fatigue that he had felt after a day of work had disappeared. He felt fortunate that back then, he was not afraid of the difficulties he would face when training in swordplay. Thanks to that, today had taken a turn for the better. Although he was far away from even reaching Rank Six, Lu Shu knew that it was only a matter of time. At least he had a shortcut in this world, where techniques were controlled by class! At that moment, a group of men on horses dashed over. When they came to Zhang Weiyus door, their leader said impatiently, My owner sent me here to deliver this gift. Will the handsome young man accept it? Before they set off, their owner had told them that people with the strength of character would not accept these kinds of gifts. If Lu Shu did not accept it, they would bring it back. Thus, they were just here for formalities. They did not want to waste too much time. Lu Shu looked at their seals. They were from the Yu family. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Yesterday, he had just established himself as someone with strength of character. He could not destroy his image just like that. Is there anything to eat inside? From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! From Chapter 862 - All Fair-Skinned People Are Pretty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In front of Lu Shu, a narrow path ran through the countryside view. Clay walls and simple wooden fences lined the sides, outside of which stood tall horses and slaves armored with a saber each. The slaves kept an untidy hairstyle and were dressed in robes and boots. At that instant, Lu Shu had the feeling that he had traveled back to ancient times. Honestly speaking, it felt more like he had traveled across time, rather than space. In fact, Lu Shu would have rejected the gift from the Yu family if it had happened before that night because practically speaking, he needed their protection. Yet, he did not care that much, and neither would he willingly become a slave. After all, he had initially turned Nie Ting down on his offer to make him the ninth Heavenly King, let alone becoming a slave. But it was a different case now. Lu Shu had the confidence to attain Rank Four abilities, equivalent to Class D on Earth, in one month. The longer he spent there, the stronger he could be. According to Zhang Weiyu, the most powerful landlord in town was merely a Rank Four. Rank Three and above could only be attained by aristocrats because the necessary techniques for high-level cultivation were only reserved for the upper class. Nevertheless, Lu Shu was equipped with a complete set of cultivation skills. While the aristocrats could only achieve Rank Two at most, he would be able to climb even higher. Moreover, he was no longer the rookie who was new to society. Given his rich life experience, he could make sounder decisions than many landlords and aristocrats in the town. Therefore, he decided to forgo the protection for food The slaves, who were there to send him presents, looked at each other in confusion. They had not expected him to accept their offerings, as their landlord had described him as a man of integrity But before they could react, Lu Shu had started to give orders. Come on. Put everything in the room. Dont dirty the food. The slaves did as instructed. Zhang Weiyu warned him softly, You will lose the Yu familys protection if you continue on like this. In fact, a pretty face cant promise you safety in this world. Let me tell you, there are three major landlords in the town and the Yu family doesnt call the shots. Without the Yus protection, the other two families can snatch you away as they wish. They are pretty nasty. Besides, the aristocrats, who are the real bosses here, are not interested in negotiating with you. Everyone has to listen to him! Lu Shu gave a silent nod of acknowledgment. Now he learned that the major forces in Tiangeng Town were an upper-class man and three influential landlords. Moreover, the entire town was the aristocrats feudal estate, rendering him the real person in charge of this land. In addition, Lu Shu disagreed with the part where he was described as having a pretty face. Although Coral had once called him good-looking too, she had added that he was not the best face she had seen However, Lu Shu had suddenly come to the realization that the people in the Luniverse were rather dark in skin color, and he was one of the very few with fair skin. Was this why it was thought that all fair-skinned people were pretty? Lu Shu pondered over it Instantly he developed a good disposition towards this world Yet, Zhang Weiyu noticed that Lu Shu had not taken his words seriously. After the slaves delivered all the items to the room, they seemed dissatisfied with the shabby condition of Zhang Weiyus house. The leader of the group strutted out of the house and said, Were done here. We are going back to report. When he had just finished speaking, he saw Lu Shu already unpacking the present boxes in the room. The box was wrapped in red paper, which gave it a festive vibe The slaves were rendered speechless. Then, they shouted loudly again, We are going back! Sure. Go! Lu Shu dismissed them with a wave. He removed the wrapper to reveal a box full of desserts. What a pleasant surprise! After the slaves left, Zhang Weiyu swallowed his saliva as he watched Lu Shu munching on the food. Lu Shu pushed an unopened dessert box over to Zhang Weiyu and said, Here. Its for you. Zhang Weiyu rejected the offer with a shake of his head. Keep it to yourself. You need a good diet for cultivation training. Besides, eating this is not helpful to me. As he said that, Zhang Weiyus expressions suddenly changed. But I would suggest you do not finish all of it in a hurry. The Yu girl is not someone you imagined to be. I doubt she will be so kind to you ever again. Lu Shu smiled but did not stop eating. He knew that Zhang Weiyu was smart, warm-hearted but straightforward when speaking. However, Lu Shu did not mind him. The only thought in his mind now was to carry on with his swordplay practice. Furthermore, he actually hoped that the shackles over his celestial map and the sea of chi could be removed at a slower pace so as to allow more time for training his physical strength with the rare introduction of Spirit Qi. If the celestial map was freed too early, the Spirit Qi in his body would be overpowered by the celestial powers, terminating his physical training prematurely. In fact, Lu Shu felt lost. But he had to comfort himself this way since the shackles could not be removed in the near future After a while, Zhang Weiyu could no longer stand the temptation of watching Lu Shu munch on the good food. He threw a hoe over his shoulder and yelled, Okay. Youve eaten enough. Lets go and farm the land! Nah. Lu Shu rejected him. Wait till I finish all the desserts. After a short pause, Zhang Weiyu let out a cold laugh in contempt. Do you really think you can live on well like this? They wont send you any more stuff after knowing your personality today. So what will you eat if you dont farm the land? Lu Shu shook his head and insisted. Im going after I finish the food. He was not slacking off. Instead, he was busy replenishing his powers and he did not wish to waste his time, the most precious resource in this dangerous world, on anything unnecessary. Earlier in the morning, Lu Shu had calculated the time and concluded that he would be able to reach Rank Six in two days, given that he could only practice at night. Yet, if he could make use of his time in the day, he would be able to achieve Rank Six by the next morning! In Tiangeng Town, most of the slaves were lower than Rank Six. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu with a cold sneer. Now, his impression of Lu Shu had changed to a lazy good-for-nothing. He said, Stop dreaming. We only have one life. How can you practice cultivation with this attitude? Nonsense. After he left, Lu Shu started practicing his swordplay in the yard with breathless attention. As the surrounding Spirit Qi flowed with his movement, Lu Shu could sense the increasing strength in his muscles and bones. The operation of his organs had become stronger too. Invisibly and inaudibly, his blood pumped through his veins powerfully like rolling drums. When Zhang Weiyu returned home after his work, he saw footprints on the dry ground in the backyard. Some of the footprints were as deep as over half an inch. Chapter 863 - The Brothel Chapter 863 The Brothel Zhang Weiyu walked into the house. Their house was separated into two areas, one for sleeping and the other for cooking. Inside the small room, Lu Shu was boiling water on top of a kitchen range. Zhang Weiyu leaned his hoe on the wall and asked, puzzled, What are you doing? Boiling hot water for drinking. I can use the remaining for a hot bath too, answered Lu Shu with a smile. Zhang Weiyu gasped in shock. For drinking? Cant you just drink it directly? Besides, you can wash yourself in the river. It took me great effort to carry the water here. Why are you wasting it?! There was a giant water vat in the room. Usually the vat was not full because Zhang Weiyu was not strong enough to carry too much water everyday. He already had to struggle to carry enough water for daily use. Thus, water was a precious resource in his household. If the water was used up, he had to walk to the river over 3km away for more water. Lu Shu replied with a grin. Untreated water is not potable. Too dirty. But dont worry about me finishing your water. The vat is almost full now. Finding it hard to believe, Zhang Weiyu shot a glance at the vat and realized it was really full to the brim. He stared at Lu Shu in disbelief. Did you carry it home? Zhang Weiyu found it incredible that a slacker like him would suddenly be willing to traverse long distances and bring back enough water to fill the vat. It was no easy job after all! Lu Shu laughed it off. He took a bowl and poured himself some boiled water. Honestly speaking, untreated water had an intolerable smell that made it hard to swallow for Lu Shu. However, the folks in the Luniverse had gotten used to living with low-quality food and water supplies. A couple of decades ago, countless people died from the bacteria in their diet and only those with a certain type of antibody survived the disaster. Hence, without his original powers, it would be wiser for Lu Shu to exercise extra caution in this world. Zhang Weiyu mumbled, Slaves like you are so picky. Lu Shus expressions darkened at once. What slaves?! Zhang Weiyu did not answer. Instead, he murmured, as he recalled his past, Your boiling water has actually reminded me of the days in the past. Back then, our life was not so difficult. When the old King of Gods was still alive, he standardized our spoken and written language, our currency and our measuring units. Moreover, for some reason, the old King made it a rule that all residents of the Luniverse were not allowed to drink untreated water, nor to relieve their bowels in public. He had even disseminated books and resources and enabled education for all children. After that, he started an examination system which allowed those from a humble family background to climb up the social ladder I wish the old King was still alive. If he were, the world would not be in such a mess. Lu Shu was stunned. He genuinely suspected that this old King had visited Earth before! Wait, thats actually possible as the two worlds were literally connected! As the strongest man in the Luniverse, that guy could simply visit Earth like how earthlings traveled overseas! Who knows! For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that the King was more humanized now. It was as though he was no longer a deity who distanced himself from the masses and proudly received their worship. Instead, he was more like a human being Lu Shu asked casually, What else did the old King do? That caught Zhang Weiyus interest. He eagerly went on. The old King lived a legendary life and he had so many stories to tell. He bravely led his soldiers and fought on the battlefield for 3,000 years, slaughtering countless enemies. After that, he ended the war fast and sweet. The story that I love the most is in fact well-liked by everyone here and Ive gotten bored hearing it over and over again. One time, on his way to visit the East Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao, he walked past a brothel Lu Shus face brightened. I didnt know there were brothels here! Dont go there if you want to practice cultivation, said Zhang Weiyu, as he cast Lu Shu a look of contempt. Then, he continued, As the old King walked past, a girl purposely threw a wooden club, the one used to keep a window open, at him, in an attempt to catch his attention. The old King looked up, and the girl said, Sir, could you send the club up, please? In return for your favor, you can do anything to me. In the end, the old King went up to her with the club and then asked the girl to write I will never throw a wooden club again 30 times! Hahahahaha Lu Shu drew a startled breath. Why did the old King seem to share the same personality as him?! Yet, Lu Shu felt that if he were the old King, he would probably make the girl cry No, he should not be that mean to a brothel worker However, through Zhang Weiyus stories, Lu Shu had developed a liking towards the old King of Gods. In any case, he maintained his manners before beauties. Speaking of which, was he the Puppet Masters King? Or was there another one? Lu Shu was inclined to believe the latter as Nie Ting, Shi Xuejin and Li Xianyi had all refused to talk about the King as though he was a taboo. Yet, from Zhang Weiyus narrative, he did not seem scary at all. Or was it because Lu Shu had never experienced the wars during his reign? At night, Lu Shu resumed his sword practice after Zhang Weiyu went to sleep. Before that, Zhang Weiyu earnestly advised him that he had to be down-to-earth and save some desserts for the future and that Lu Shu had to start farming with him if he wanted to be rich Lu Shu laughed it off. He insisted on his own plan. He picked his weapon from a pile of firewood. He had broken quite a few branches during the day when he unleashed his force. It was at that moment when Lu Shu realized that his strength control had not reached perfection yet. The first step to achieve supreme control over sword energy was to control ones own strength. The next day, Zhang Weiyu asked Lu Shu in surprise as he walked out of the room, Did you sleep outside again? Yet, Zhang Weiyu also noticed that Lu Shu had become more refreshed over the days. Lu Shu was unconscious when they just met, and looked low in energy after he woke up. Now, however, he seemed fully energized. Lu Shu smiled. Im not going to the field with you today. I need to finish the remaining desserts. Zhang Weiyu warned again, Youll finish it today! You have to prepare for the future! At this moment, they heard the clatter of horse hooves from afar. Zhang Weiyus jaws dropped in astonishment. Could that be The slaves from the day before appeared in their sight. The leader said in a muffled voice, My owner asked us to send you more presents and invites you to her mansion. Would you be willing to come? Lu Shu laughed. Leave the presents. But Im not going. The leader flogged his horse and returned. Before he left, he said, My owner has said that she doesnt mind if you are not going this time for the sake of your pretty face. But she believes that you will come one day. Chapter 864 - How Fragrant Chapter 864 How Fragrant Lu Shu looked as the slaves urged on the horses using their whips. He sighed and said to Zhang Weiyu, I think we can eat for a few more days. Zhang Weiyu felt that since this young man had appeared, his life had entered a fictional world. It was very bizarre. Not only had dim sum[1] been delivered, they had received a pig trotter as well. Furthermore, this young man had even been invited to visit their house! How rare! Forget it. But after Lu Shu rejected the offer, the slave revealed that Yu Die had already told them. Since Lu Shu was good looking, she would let him off! Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu in shock. I have always thought that people with strength of character depended on their skills to survive, but you depend on your looks! Lu Shu modestly laughed. I have no choice. The Heavens have given me food to eat. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +481! This way, Lu Shu patiently integrated with the sword according to the prescribed order. Thankfully, he no longer needed to plant crops. Everyday, people would give him food. Zhang Weiyu was rather puzzled. Was this a story where the daughter of a rich family fell in love with a poor boy? Such stories narrated love that transcended social classes in an extravagant manner, as if this was the only form of love. Furthermore, it seemed that the head of the Yu family had read too many books. She might have actually believed in such stories. On the first day, Lu Shu gave the dim sum to Zhang Weiyu, but Zhang Weiyu did not eat them. On the second day, Lu Shu gave the dim sum to Zhang Weiyu, but Zhang Weiyu did not eat them. On the third day, Lu Shu cooked a plate of pork for Zhang Weiyu. Zhang Weiyu ate very happily. It was very difficult for Lu Shu to cook this plate of pork. Other than salt, there were no other seasonings in this barren land. Typically, people would only kill a pig on New Years Day or other festivals and sell the pork to slave owners and aristocrats. They would use the small amount of fat to extract some oil. They could not bear to use the oil to cook. If they were greedy, they would mix a small amount of oil with their food. As Zhang Weiyu ate the pork, he excitedly said, Let me tell you, this pork is not the best. I once ate the glazed flaming chicken at the palace. Now that was a delicacy! Lu Shu glanced at Zhang Weiyu. Have you been to the palace? Zhang Weiyu did not speak and continued to eat. The palace was in the middle of the manors that belonged to the four Lords of Heaven. They were neatly divided and arranged in a square. But that was what had happened in the past. After many years of war, the boundaries were unclear. The field that Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu lived at was under the control of the South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou. But 30 kilometers to the west was the territory of the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi. No wonder Zhang Weiyu had said that if a war happened, he had to run away with him. This place was along the border. If a war occurred, the first place to be affected would be their fields. What is the palace like? Lu Shu asked. Zhang Weiyu wiped his mouth. The fields are terrible compared to the palace. Over there, the houses are arranged in tight rows. The slave owners there dont dare to speak loudly. If you spray water there, you might accidentally wet somewhere. Over there, the ground is covered with limestone bricks. The children of the slave owners can play on the streets. There are even people who teach them songs. Rich families have wide and majestic doors. There are even red lanterns on each side of the door and slaves who guard their houses. Back then, the streets were full of people during festivals. The masters of the slaves would all go out on the streets. Why? Because only then could they see how the female aristocrats look like. Heh heh. Zhang Weiyu laughed boorishly. In the past, I thought that the female aristocrats all looked like goddesses. But after I took a look at them, I started to question my existence. Why are they so ugly? Lu Shu thought about it and said, Are you afraid that you wouldnt be chosen because the families are related by marriage? Zhang Weiyu gave him a thumbs-up. I didnt expect a slave like you to have knowledge to come up with that! Go away, said Lu Shu. Now that Zhang Weiyu depended on Lu Shu for food, he was not as offensive as before. Lu Shu chatted with him like a friend. Zhang Weiyu suddenly said, I have to visit my relatives tomorrow. Help me to take care of the crops. No. Lu Shu did not even have to think before rejecting. The crops will be the same even if no one takes care of them. Its only one day. Will the crops be able to grow that much? Zhang Weiyu shouted, Dont take for granted that the Yu family is sending you good food. Just wait until theyre bored of you. Youll still have to rely on my crops to survive. I wont do it even if you describe it like that. Lu Shu expressionlessly rejected him. He had been here for almost half a month. Lu Shu was about to reach Rank Five. When he reached Rank Four, he would be able to walk sideways along the fields. The strongest person in these fields was a Rank Three aristocrat. But Lu Shu understood that even if the aristocrats here were high in Rank, they did not have the outlook and techniques. Although he was only a Rank Four, he had the confidence to kill a Rank Three. But Lu Shu suddenly felt that Zhang Weiyus trip would not be as simple as visiting his relatives. He had far too many mysteries. It was as if a civilian suddenly went to the palace, which was thousands of kilometers away. How would they go there? How would they return? There were no planes or trains here! Zhang Weiyu did not avoid him, but did not speak in detail either. But all these had nothing to do with him. He was just a visitor in this world. He would eventually leave after finding a way out. At the same time in a hotpot restaurant in Quanzhou, Tiger Zhi wiped his oily mouth and said, This tripe is amazing. Simply cook it in boiling water and add oil, vinegar, and mashed garlic, but its so good. Even the glazed flaming chicken in the palace cannot compare to this. After coming here, I understood why the old King of Gods loved to come here. Cloud Yi sighed. Its a world of difference in terms of food. I feel that its the seasonings. The methods of using seasonings there are terrible Tiger Zhi sighed. But are you not at all worried that something will happen to him there? Will he be angry if he finds out that we are here eating and drinking? Cloud Yi pondered for a long time. The old King of Gods still has many secret weapons there. If they are used, his safety can be assured. Now, we have returned to Rank One. If we want to go through the celestial gate, we will have to reduce our class. The celestial gate was left behind by the old King of Gods so that we could come here and eat. He can come and go as he wishes, but we cannot. If Big Brother had not told us, we might not even know where the door is now, we have used up all the fruits that the old King of Gods have left for us. If we forcibly reduce our class, we might not be able to go back! Tiger Zhi scratched his head. Then what do we do? My conscience cant rest easy. Cloud Yi thought about it. Should we tell Xiaoyu where the gate is? Her blood can be used to activate the gate Good idea. Tiger Zhis eyes lit up. She has not reached Rank One, but she has the combat power of a Rank One. It will be just as nice! The lamb kidneys are cooked. Be careful of the pepper inside. Waiter, bring us another plate of tripe! [1] small bite-sized portions of food served in small steamer baskets or on a small plate Chapter 865 - An Entire Wall of Poems Chapter 865: An Entire Wall of Poems Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu headed west. Lu Shu did not know whether he had deliberately headed north before going in another direction. In the west was the territory of the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi. He would reach after crossing a hill and a river. Zhang Weiyu had told Lu Shu that in the past, the female slaves who lived in the peasant households nearby would bathe in the river. These female slaves were much more good looking than the aristocrats. Lu Shu understood. For some reason, Zhang Weiyu was unhappy with the aristocrats. It was like in the Journey to the West, where the characters headed to the Western Heaven. When they reached it, they were greeted with Welcome to Tie Ling they had walked in the wrong direction! They had gotten it completely wrong! There were no accurate boundary lines here. Towns were used instead. After a war, if a town was seized, this meant that they would lose the ground occupied by the town. Lu Shu felt that no matter what Zhang Weiyu did, it was not important. This person was very strange. Lu Shu discovered that even slaves who had not undergone training had three to four times the physical strength of ordinary people on Earth. But Zhang Weiyu was different. Lu Shu felt that he was weaker than ordinary humans. This was an unusual state. It was as if there was a story behind it. But all these had nothing to do with Lu Shu. More importantly, he had to firmly and succinctly progress to Rank Five. When he trained in the morning, he suddenly thought that even if he could only eat buns here, he would eventually be able to find a method of cultivation when the time came. He used a tree branch to write on the ground. One day, I will be able to fulfill my dreams 1! His words were bold and strong. They possessed sword energy within them. If those who practiced swordplay saw these words on the ground, they might be able to realize something. This time, the branch did not break in Lu Shus hands. It was as if his physical power made everything he wanted possible. His swordplay rapidly improved. Lu Shu was somewhat happy, because the better his swordplay was, the faster the rate at which the world supplied him with Spirit Qi. He would need only 20 days to reach Rank Four instead of a month. As he was training, the sound of horses galloping could be heard from the end of the road. They had arrived as planned. What would he receive this time He looked out and saw that the lady called Yu Die had come in person. Yu Die stopped her horse and stood beside Lu Shu. She looked down at Lu Shu. This peasant. Do I have to personally come down before you are willing to accept my invitation? With his swordplay in hand, Lu Shu was more stubborn. Even if you personally come, I might not accept your invitation. At that moment, Yu Die saw the words that Lu Shu had written in the ground and was dumbfounded. Lu Shu looked back at his words. Did Yu Die actually understand them? Would he become the Immortal Poet 1 in this world? After that, would he attract aristocrats as his followers and reach the peak of his life? Then, people would feed him everyday. He would be able to safely train and reach Rank One, before breaking free! In this world, intellectuals were regarded as important by the aristocrats. According to Zhang Weiyu, a slave who could teach could be worth a ranch. This was very valuable. Furthermore, those slaves who were able to teach would be regarded as important by the head of the family as well. They would be treated much better than the other slaves. Furthermore, some peasants would be crowned as guests of honor due to their knowledge. This was an established practice by the old King of Gods. Subordinates followed the example of their superiors. If the old King of Gods placed high importance on scholars, the lower levels would do the same. In the past, a slave owners family became aristocrats because their son was very smart. This rapid progress in social class was very tempting. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu had said that scholars were well-received in brothels. A good poem, even if it was incomplete, would allow the poet to eat and drink well at the brothel for a month. When Lu Shu heard about this, he felt that this world was not bad Lu Shu stood tall and proud. He wanted to make himself seem like a casual poet. Suddenly Yu Die said, I didnt expect that you like the old King of Gods poems as well. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Wait. Something was wrong. He wanted to act like the Immortal Poet. But someone was even more shameless than him! Lu Shu was slightly puzzled. He asked, Which of his poems do you like best? Yu Die excitedly said, I didnt think that I would meet someone who knows poems in this town! I like Ru Meng Ling 1. On, we rowed! On, we rowed! Startling the gulls and herons on the beach! Ha ha. Lu Shus expression darkened. He had copied poems from both male and female poets. The old King of Gods had a very broad range. He simply did not give others a chance How shameless! Thus, he had normalized language and standardized writing so that everyone could read his poems! This history did not even make sense. Why were you so insistent on copying? Yu Die looked very excited, as if she had encountered someone who understood her. None of these crude slaves understand the talent behind these poems. You are very good! Lu Shu thought about it and said, I only know a little. Do you have a collection of the old King of Gods poems? I want to take a look. He had said so because he wanted to see whether the old King of Gods had missed out anything that he could make up for. If he knew what the old King of Gods had copied, their poems would not overlap. Then follow me to the palace. Yu Die said excitedly, It is too inconvenient to transport an entire wall of poems back and forth! When Lu Shu heard an entire wall of poems, he started to despair How long had the old King of Gods lived for? Was he bored because he had lived for so long? Yes or no? Huh? Lu Shu suddenly felt that when the length of his life was no longer important to the old King of Gods, his life was like a game. Since he was the strongest and had a long life, he could play as he wished. Okay, I will accompany you to the palace. But let me say this first. I will not sell myself to be a slave, said Lu Shu calmly. He suddenly wanted to understand the old King of Gods. On the other hand, it seemed as if Yu Die had completely changed her attitude. From now on, you are my friend. Dont talk about being a slave! Lu Shu thought. Had he benefited from the king needless to say, Lu Shu was suddenly very curious about the old King of Gods. He was the head of the world, but he was very down to earth. He had angered a prostitute at a brothel and even copied poems Interesting. This was Lu Shus review. But Lu Shu was slightly puzzled. Why did the old King of Gods fall? Had his life naturally ended, or had there been an accident? Chapter 866 - Expert of the King’s Teachings Chapter 866: Expert of the Kings Teachings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Finally Lu Shu had a chance to visit the central area of the town. Although the floor was muddy and the ground tiles were laid in a haphazard arrangement, at least the environment looked more civilized. In the countryside where Zhang Weiyu lived, Lu Shu could hardly see anyone else. Most of the people there had yielded to the pressures of life and sold their farms, their land and even themselves in exchange for a better life and Zhang Weiyu was among the few exceptions. Over time, Tiangeng Town had become the landlords farmland. There were not many food stalls along the streets. Most of them were business ones. Inside, the workers had marks on their body C a knife for the Yu familys, a gold ingot for the Lins, and a fish for the Zhangs. The aristocrats had an even more complicated symbol which consisted of two criss crossing swords. Major landlords were only allowed to have one symbol, but the aristocrats could have two. The hierarchy was apparent in every detail of their daily life. However, it was said that the original symbol for the Lins was not the gold ingot. They had changed it because Wen Zaifou, the South Lord of Heaven, gifted the Lins with a gold ingot after he stayed at their backyard during his land inspection. From this story, Lu Shu learned that the family symbol was not permanent. Thus, it required a fair bit of art skills to design a good family logo Moreover, the Lins was pretty good at toadying up to powerful people. Yu Die invited Lu Shu for a horse-ride, but was rejected. As a result, she walked the horse together with Lu Shu. It was then that Lu Shu suddenly realized that Yu Die was only 3-4cm shorter than him. She had attractive curves as well. In this world, ability was the only thing that mattered. Despite the landlords high social status, their luxurious gowns were tight-fitting and specially designed for combat effectiveness. As she walked, Yu Die tended to lean towards Lu Shu subconsciously, almost forcing him off the road All of the workers in the roadside stalls sized them up secretly as they walked past the town. After a few days, the entire Tiangeng town knew that the landlord of the Yu family was interested in a commoner and that no one was allowed to mess with him. Furthermore, the Yu landlord sent him presents everyday and rumor had it that he was rather handsome. In fact, stories like this had happened before among the landlords. They liked to exploit every means possible to get the commoner woman or man they wanted and they would even trade with other landlords for their slaves. However, in those cases, the landlords would usually force the commoners to obey them and leave them with little or no room for negotiation. But this one sounded more like a romance story Yet, Lu Shu found it similar to a typical romance story plot where a powerful figure fell in love with a small fry. There was discrimination among the slaves as well. The more powerful ones looked down on the weaker ones, and those who received cultivation techniques from their landlords despised those who could only do the chores in their family business. Those in the business despised the farmers and the farmers despised the commoners. Logically the slaves had a lower social standing than the commoners, but they disagreed. They disliked the commoners dignity and pride as they believed that they were equally incapable of earning a decent living. People like Zhang Weiyu, who would rather struggle in their miserable lifestyle than to give up their freedom to someone else, was like a stark contrast to the lack of character of the slaves. In fact, all of the slaves in Tiangeng Town regarded Zhang Weiyu as a pain in their ass. That was how this society worked. As a matter of fact, the hefty taxes was not the only reason that contributed to Zhang Weiyus difficult lifestyle. He would have led a better life if only that were the case, given that he was free from the burdens of family. Nevertheless, many slaves liked to destroy his farmland when they happened to walk past. Lu Shu had learned about it from Yu Die, who admired Zhang Weiyu for his perseverance and positive attitude towards life even when his crops were destroyed by the slaves. In the worst case scenario, he would not mind eating tree roots to keep himself alive. When Yu Die told Lu Shu about that, his impression of Zhang Weiyu had changed as well. His stories were reminiscent of Lu Shus childhood, when he refused to steal like the other kids from the orphanage even when he was about to be starved to death in the outside world. The Yu family had a spacious backyard. When Lu Shu followed Yu Die inside, the slaves guarding the mansion studied him curiously. There was a faint look of disapproval on their face. In their impression, Lu Shu was merely a weak, incapable boy with a pretty face that attracted their landlord Now that they saw him in person, they realized that his skin was indeed very fair 1. As Lu Shu walked in, he asked, Can you tell me more about the old King of Gods? Yu Die shook her head and said, The old King was a mysterious man and all of our knowledge about him is from unofficial historical documents. Its said that someone had once advised the old King to set up a department specially dedicated to documenting his daily life and his history, but the old King refused. He said that his life needed neither comments nor records and he did not want to be documented in any written form or whatsoever because words and books are insufficient as tools of expression. As a result, a profession has formed just to study the poems left by the old King, in an attempt to peek into his life and his philosophies. Those people are called experts of the Kings teachings Oh well. Lu Shu was amused. Experts of the Kings teachings? It would truly be absurd if they could figure anything out from those poems! By the time they finally reached a conclusion, they would realize that either the old King or the experts themselves had gone mad! At that moment, Lu Shu felt that the old King was a bully who teased the Luniverse folks for their ignorance. He would have been condemned and reprimanded if he were on Earth. Yu Die diverted the topic. How do you find my yard? The Lord of Heaven demanded that no landlords yards could be bigger than seven acres. Ive put in much effort and thoughts just to ensure that my yard does not exceed that limit. Take a look here. All the flat stones on the ground bear a story. This is how much thinking I invested in my yard. As for the Lins and the Zhangs, they disobeyed the rules set by the Lord and recklessly expanded their yard. Who knows when the Lord will slaughter their entire families! So serious? Lu Shu gasped in shock. He had not expected the hierarchy system to be so insanely strict in the Luniverse. They had rules over the size of their own yards and the landlords lives depended on someone elses moods as well. However, he felt like doubting the intelligence of the people here when he saw the whole collection of poems in the study. There were over 30 volumes of 300 Poems from the King, over 40 pieces of Complete Collection of the Kings Poems and over 20 Complete Collection of the Kings Articles, together with many other books and files Yu Die sighed in deep emotions. The King was fabulously imaginative. Some of the places he mentioned in his works are not from the Luniverse. Thus, we speculate that there must have been a beautiful land of the Gods in the old Kings mind! Yes. Sure. Absolutely, said Lu Shu. He was having serious thoughts over the sanity of the people of this world. Theres another argument that the old King of Gods was actually from another world, and he was missing his hometown when he wrote those lines, said Yu Die, Some people believe that the King was very lonely. Lu Shu was stunned. This theory was actually possible. Could the old King be an earthling? How else could it explain the fact that the Puppet Masters had gone to Earth? This world was rich in Spirit Qi, yet it was called the Exiled Land. Honestly speaking, Lu Shu felt that the name was more apt for Earth! Footnotes: Ch 866 Footnote 1 In Chinese, a weak, incapable boy with a pretty face is literally called one with a fair face Chapter 867 - Black Feather Army Chapter 867: Black Feather Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shus brains throbbed the moment he saw the full collection of poems. What should he do so that he would not expose himself? In fact, he could not even recite all the poems in one book, let alone so many of them! This was blatant cheating! Yet, Yu Die was totally unaware of Lu Shus thoughts. She turned to Lu Shu and asked, Whats your favorite poem by the old King? Well, mumbled Lu Shu, as he put on an awkward face. He thought to himself that they would have a collection of his very own poems if he had come to this world earlier Meanwhile, Lu Shu was pondering whether the King that the Puppet Masters talked about was the same person as this old King of Gods because it made sense chronologically! The new King came into power 18 years ago, the same year in which the Puppet Masters arrived on Earth. Lu Shu would not buy it if this was a pure coincidence. Thus, it seemed that it was a wise choice to not admit his acquaintance with the Puppet Masters because they would not have fled to Earth if they were on good terms with the new King after all. Now that the new King had assumed power, what did the Puppet Masters mean when they said they were waiting for the Kings return? Would the King return from Earth? The thought sent chills down Lu Shus spine. He wanted to go back at once and warn Nie Ting that the King might be on Earth right now! Why dont, Yu Die said, lowering her voice, you stay here tonight, so that we can analyze the poems together? Lu Shu let out a cold laugh under his breath. Was she expecting him to help her with comprehension questions after he had spent so many years on Earth studying Chinese literature? Wishful thinking! See you next time, said Lu Shu, as he left the room. From Yu Dies distress, +299! Yu Die did not force him to stay. Yet, she reminded Lu Shu before he stepped out, The borders are not safe recently. You and Zhang Weiyu can seek refuge from me if war really comes. Lu Shu did not look back as he pondered over her words. Zhang Weiyu once mentioned that the conflicts between Wen Zaifou and the West Lord of Heaven Duanmu Huangqi had escalated to the stage of war. Judging from Yu Dies reaction today, it appeared that the landlords had just received the message from their superiors that they were on the brink of a war! In fact, Lu Shu had noticed that some of the slaves were pointing fingers at him from the roadside stalls, as if the entire Tiangeng Town knew that he was the Yu family masters gigolo. Lu Shu did not mind at all. He stared back at them in contempt, confident that they would learn sooner or later that a pretty face was all that counts Truth be told, Lu Shu had never expected his appearance to be of use one day Lu Shu walked towards his home on the countryside road. Now, he had become increasingly curious about this world. He wanted to know how a legendary King like this had fallen all of a sudden. Nevertheless, the fact that the Puppet Masters could escape meant that there were other cards in the Luniverse. Lu Shu wondered if he could see a show of revenge staged by the Puppet Masters together with their newly returned King of Gods if he could go back to Earth later. In fact, he had developed a disposition towards the Puppet Masters and the thought of befriending them was no longer that detestable. He also admired the old King for having such faithful people by his side. However, the more Lu Shu thought about it, the more he was convinced that the old King had probably remained on Earth because the Puppet Masters would have been guarding him in the Luniverse if he were there. Lu Shu decided to cast all the irrelevant thoughts aside and focus on his sword skills training as at the end of the day his powers were the only thing that mattered the most. With enough practice, Lu Shus progress in the control over his sword energy was apparent. He would no longer break a piece of firewood by mistake. Yet, there was one more problem that he was concerned about. He had no weapons at hand as his Seal of Lands remained tightly sealed. Night had come. Yet, Zhang Weiyu had yet to reach home, though he had said that he would be back before sunset. But Lu Shu was not worried either. During his practice, he spotted Zhang Weiyu limping on the road. At first, he thought Zhang Weiyu was bullied, but after he came close, Lu Shu realized that he was drunk. Zhang Weiyu blocked Lu Shus hand when he wanted to offer support. Very drunk, Zhang Weiyu mumbled, I, Zhang Weiyu, do not need anyones hel Before he could finish his sentence, he tripped and collapsed on the floor. Lu Shu stared at him in silence as Zhang Weiyu struggled on the floor for a long moment but still did not manage to get up. Then, Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu and pleaded, Please lend me a hand Lu Shu laughed and carried the man onto the clay kang. Then, he sat on the table and said, barely hiding his laughter, Dont drink so much if you know you easily get drunk. What do you know? I would never get drunk last time! Zhang Weiyu yelled angrily. Then, he lay flat on the kang and was absorbed into his own drunk world. Lu Shu did not answer. He looked at Zhang Weiyu quietly, wondering how much hardship he had gone through alone. He had to chew tree roots during the most difficult times of his life. He had to bear the humiliation from all of the slaves in town and was bullied as the slaves destroyed his crops. Yet, he persevered on, just for his worthless dignity. Lu Shu sighed. Who was he to chastise Zhang Weiyus dignity as worthless, since he was equally obstinate himself? Why did you do that? Lu Shu asked. It was a question to Zhang Weiyu, and to himself too. Im waiting, replied Zhang Weiyu, who was lying on his bed with his eyes closed. Then, he laughed, waving his arms and legs. But my patience is wearing out. Lu Shu was stunned. He kept quiet and waited for Zhang Weiyu to continue his speech. Zhang Weiyu said, Gone are the golden old days. Today, I went to visit an old friend, only to realize that he had ended himself on a rope in his house. I pushed open his door and saw a half eaten tree root on the table. I dont blame him. I dont blame anyone. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Before Zhang Weiyu left the house earlier that day, Lu Shu gave him some boxes of desserts as a house visiting gift. Zhang Weiyu thanked him wholeheartedly, as if Lu Shu had done him a great favor. Zhang Weiyu also said that he owed Lu Shu for that. At that moment, Lu Shu was simply confused and thought Zhang Weiyu was being too dramatic. Yet, he did not expect him to be paying his last visit to an old friend. However, his friend had left this world before he could have a taste of the desserts. Lu Shu thought that Zhang Weiyus friend must be a man of dignity who would rather die than to be a slave. After a long silence, Lu Shu asked, What are you waiting for? Zhang Weiyu was dead drunk. But he suddenly laughed hysterically after hearing Lu Shus question. Then, he said, Everyone under the throne is In the next instant Zhang Weiyu bolted upright alertedly, squinting his eyes dangerously at Lu Shu. He became sober at once. Why did you ask that? Suddenly Lu Shu sprang into movement and wrenched Zhang Weiyu onto the floor. Almost at the same time, an arrow punctured the clay wall and pierced through the bed where Zhang Weiyu was lying. The black feather on its tail was still shivering due to the impact. Zhang Weiyus face turned ashen. Duanmu Huangqis Black Feather Army! Chapter 868 - Explosive Power Chapter 868: Explosive Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu knew that a war might occur here, but he did not expect it to come this quickly! He looked at the quivering arrow and tried to estimate their power. Although the walls of the mud brick house were weak, not everyone would be able to shoot an arrow through. After the black arrow pierced through the walls, it could hit the kang and still have surplus energy. Before Lu Shu could finish analyzing, Zhang Weiyu suddenly said, Its a Rank Four expert from the Black Feather Army. The arrow came from the northwest direction. They should be the first batch of scouts. They came from the mountains. Under typical circumstances, scouts from the Black Feather Army are made up of one Rank Four and four Rank Five soldiers. They are all elites of the army! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He looked at Zhang Weiyu. From the beginning, Lu Shu knew that he was not an ordinary person. Although he had given up halfway, he could explain so many things just from one arrow. He already knew from the very beginning! Before Lu Shu could speak, Zhang Weiyu crawled on the ground towards the door. Lets hurry up and leave. They are still 99 kilometers away. They will not rashly approach us. When we go out, we have to speed up. There might be people on guard who are waiting for us to go out. This arrow might not have been shot to kill someone. They want to force us to flee in panic! Since there are people on guard outside, why are we still going out? Lu Shu asked. If we dont go now, we wont be able to escape when the Black Feather Army comes. There is a narrow chance that we can survive. But even then, there is still a chance, said Zhang Weiyu hurriedly Lu Shu suddenly realized that Zhang Weiyu kept his cool even among the chaos. This was not something an ordinary person could do. The next moment, Zhang Weiyu turned and said to Lu Shu, You go out first. Ill follow behind you! Lu Shus expression darkened. Are you trying to bluff me? Whoever goes out first will be shot first. There will not be many people on guard outside. Perhaps after I am shot by the first arrow, you will seize the chance while they are reloading to run away. Am I right? Since we are both trapped here, what use is there for you to follow behind me? Zhang Weiyu was shocked. Youre actually quite smart. But as Lu Shu was speaking, Zhang Weiyu pushed Lu Shu towards the door. He tried to push Lu Shu out to bear the brunt, but there was nothing Ha ha. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Suddenly, Lu Shu heard the sound of something flying through the wind. Bam! There was another big hole in the mud brick wall behind them. Four black arrows pierced through the wall in succession. Thankfully, Lu Shu reacted quickly and was able to dodge them. There is a person in the Black Feather Army scout troops who is able to determine your position through hearing. Do not stand in the same spot! Zhang Weiyu warned. But the next moment, Zhang Weiyu gasped in shock. Lu Shu suddenly bent over. His robust body was full of strength, like a stretched bow. Then, he took a big stride forward and leaped out! In a flash, a black arrow landed on the ground behind Lu Shu. The guard from the Black Feather Army had missed! Zhang Weiyu swore that throughout his entire life, he had seen very few people who were able to fully use every bit of their strength like Lu Shu. The scout on guard outside the house was a Rank Five. Zhang Weiyu had not seen Lu Shu actually train, but from that eruption of power. Zhang Weiyu could see that Lu Shu was not a Rank Five! In this game of chess with a great disparity in strength, Lu Shu had made a guard, who had been aiming for a long time, miss! He was puzzled. One would only be able to use their strength to such an extent after they had progressed to a certain level and undergone delicate exploration. Was an ordinary person able to completely use their strength? Impossible. This was not something a low leveled Practitioner could achieve. But Lu Shu was a low leveled Practitioner! But Zhang Weiyu had no time to think about this. The moment the arrow missed, Zhang Weiyu leaped out as well. The guard was reloading his bow. If he did not go out now, Zhang Weiyu would not be able to escape! Lu Shu did not run on the dirt road. Instead, he hid in a field beside the road. The crops, which were half his height, was perfect protection for him to hide in at night. Zhang Weiyu made the same choice. The scout troops from the Black Feather Army, dressed in leather armor, silently surrounded the field. No one spoke. They all had serious expressions on their faces. They did not expect themselves to fail. They were just in front of them and were not even worth mentioning. But they had failed! The five of them carried their arrows on their backs. They drew their podao 1 from their waists at the same time and charged towards the field. The wind blew, full of murderous intent. These two slaves had to die here. If not, the Black Feather Armys plan would fail! They had thought that Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu were slaves. This was understandable, since there were not many peasants now. Zhang Weiyu bent over and ran wildly among the crops. He was about to cry. Everyone understood one thing. When there was a beast chasing you, you do not have to run faster than the beast. You just had to run faster than your companions but Lu Shu ran very quickly But to be honest, Zhang Weiyu did not blame Lu Shu. When such danger came, one would not sacrifice their life for a person they had met under a month ago. If Lu Shu really did, Zhang Weiyu would scold him for being an idiot. Zhang Weiyu knew that he would not be able to run away. He was an ordinary person, but Rank Four and Five Practitioners were chasing him. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu felt a sense of relief, as if he would be freed. The five Black Feather Army scouts got closer and closer. They were 20 meters away from one another and quickly searched the field. Unlike Zhang Weiyu and Lu Shu, who had to bend over and run, they were very fast. At that moment, Zhang Weiyu was suddenly dumbfounded. He realized that he might have passed by a shadow lying on the ground. Wait. Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. That was Lu Shu, right? Why would he be there? The Black Feather Army approached at a high speed. Zhang Weiyu slowly gasped. The moment a soldier from the Black Feather Army reached Lu Shu, Lu Shu used a tree branch like a sword and attacked with a mysterious form. It was as if he was about to pierce the heavens! The young man was full of explosive power. He looked very beautiful under the moonlight. It was as if he was using every bit of strength to the extreme, like a thunderbolt! The tree branch, which seemed weak and fragile, slashed the gap in the leather armor of the Black Feather Army soldier. Zhang Weiyu felt that Lu Shus hand had only quivered slightly. This energy had then been transferred to the end of the tree branch. There was moonlight and there was blood. A young man had used a tree branch to kill! It was as beautiful as a painting! Chapter 869 - Emergence of Sword Energy Chapter 869: Emergence of Sword Energy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu did not expect Lu Shu to hide and kill people. This field was very large. If Lu Shu took the chance while Zhang Weiyu was being killed and ran away, he might be able to survive. Furthermore, he did not expect Lu Shu to be able to kill someone! What was Lu Shu holding? He was holding a tree branch! If an expert killed someone with a tree branch, it would still make sense. It was said that the North Lord of Heaven did not use weapons to kill slaves. He would use anything available. But he was a Rank One expert! When news of this spread, everyone was amazed! How about Lu Shu? He was a small Practitioner who had not even reached Rank Five. Yet, he was able to kill someone with a tree branch! This was too puzzling. It was so puzzling that Zhang Weiyu could not even believe his eyes! The tree branched slashed the gap in the leather armor. He then pierced the chin of the soldier and continued going upwards, killing him. The tree branch was like a sword. Although this young man was not powerful, it was as if he was the best in swordplay. This was very strange. It was like a three year old child with the knowledge of a scholar. Not only was Zhang Weiyu dumbfounded, the rest of the scouts silently looked over. Then they rapidly surrounded them and went for the kill! They held their podao at the most appropriate angle to strike. It was perfect. The podao slashed through the crops in the moonlight. Although they did not use much strength, the crops were easily chopped off diagonally. These were the most elite troops. The distance between the four of them was just nice. When they approached Lu Shu, they were like a net inching closer and closer to him. The young man remained calm and composed. He took the podao from the corpse and threw it to Zhang Weiyu in front of everyone. Lu Shu said, I cannot defeat them. You do it. The four soldiers turned to look at Zhang Weiyu at the same time. They pointed their blades at him! Zhang Weiyu was shocked. what the! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +999! But at that moment, Lu Shu took the chance while the four soldiers were looking at Zhang Weiyu to draw another tree branch from his waist. He charged towards the soldier closest to him as if he was a hunter. Attack! The strength of the four soldiers had been dispersed. They did not know exactly how strong Zhang Weiyu was and had to fight in order to determine his combat power. Two soldiers faced Zhang Weiyu, while the other two faced Lu Shu. Lu Shu was already in front of the two soldiers and he could even see the stitches on their leather armor. The two soldiers took a small step forward. The ground sank as they stepped. Then, a podao was aimed at Lu Shus head, while the other podao was aimed at Lu Shu on an angle. They trapped Lu Shu and prevented him from moving around! All the muscles in Lu Shus body suddenly grew taut. It was as if they formed a sculpture instead of the human body. When the two blades attacked, Lu Shu stood still. Suddenly, he squatted down. Then, the moment the two blades brushed past him, it was as if reality had been defied again. He struck with his tree branch. For some reason, Zhang Weiyu felt that the tree branch was like a sword. Its movements coincided with the way of the Dao. This was swordplay! Zhang Weiyu was shocked. Lu Shu had showcased the way of the Dao! As long as typical Practitioners had techniques, aptitude and resources, success in cultivation would be achieved naturally. The higher their aptitude, the faster the rate of cultivation. But the way of the Dao was on another level. This was a sign that one had learned effectively. One would only have the hope of achieving Rank One if they had entered the Dao! This was the same as on Earth. Back then, Chen Baili desperately wanted to take Lu Xiaoyu as his student as he had seen the importance of Lu Xiaoyus aptitude. The higher ones aptitude, the easier it was for them to integrate with the sword. Some people stopped at Class B or Rank Two for this reason. Under the moonlight, the tree branch in the young mans hands was like a pupa that was slowly breaking. It was as if it could no longer bear the thunderous strength. Then, the tree branch broke cleanly into pieces! The tree branch turned into dust, but the sword energy dazzled under the moonlight. It was as if a butterfly had broken out of its pupa! Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. This is my first time seeing sword energy emerge from a tree branch by a Rank Six Practitioner! How frightening! A Rank Six Practitioner had produced sword energy from a tree branch! The sword energy slashed the necks of the two soldiers with great ease. Blood started to spurt out from their aortas. Then, they slowly leaned back and fell to the ground. Zhang Weiyu felt that tonight, a lot of his knowledge had been subverted. He no longer dared to look down upon Rank Six Practitioners in the future. But after some thought, he understood that there were strong Rank Six Practitioners in the world, and Lu Shu was one of them! Where did this freak come from?! But he did not know that to Lu Shu, who was able to kill seven Class Bs in eight hours, strength was important, but it did not mean everything. If Rank Threes appeared tonight, Lu Shu might be scared. After all, his life was more important. If he did not have sword energy, Lu Shu would never dare to kill the scout troops from the Black Feather Army. Sword energy could kill people, but it could also scare people. But there were no ifs. Now, the two remaining soldiers from the Black Feather Army could not kill with the same determination as before. There was hesitation in their eyes. Lu Shu, who seemed like an expert, stood in the field with his hands by his side. He stared at them. At that moment, Zhang Weiyu took the podao and smiled. He slowly walked towards the soldiers. Now, its my turn. The two soldiers turned and ran. Lu Shu caught up to him. Zhang Weiyu shouted, Dont let them run away! The two soldiers quickly ran away. The crops in the field did not slow them down. With Lu Shus physique as a Rank Six, he could only dream of catching up to them. After the two black shadows disappeared, Zhang Weiyus legs became jelly and he almost fell to the ground. I was so scared! Lu Shu laughed cheerily. I couldnt tell. You seem quite reliable at the most crucial moments. Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, Thanks. No problem. Your acting was quite useful. You scared them away. Heaven saves those who save themselves, said Lu Shu with a smile. To be honest, it was fortunate that the two soldiers had run away. If not, they would be a pain to deal with. There was one Rank Four and one Rank Five. Although Lu Shu could use sword energy, and could kill Rank Fives, Rank Fours were another story Sword energy could kill Rank Fours, but they were very fast. Before he could even deliver a blow, they might be able to attack several times But if he ambushed a Rank Four, he might be able to kill them, right? Chapter 870 - A Fall in the Pit, a Gain in Your Wit Chapter 870: A Fall in the Pit, a Gain in Your Wit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu squatted on the ground and panted. He had used too much physical strength while running. Thankfully, he ate well for the past few days. If not, he might not even have been able to run. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Youre not a normal peasant. Zhang Weiyu laughed. Youre not a normal slave either. Lu Shus expression darkened. Why did he feel as if Zhang Weiyu was always scolding others What do we do now? Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. The Black Feather Army is here. How long will the rest of the troops take to come? Under typical circumstances, there will be a distance of about 15 kilometers between the scout troops and the vanguard of the main forces. But usually, the Black Feather Army will not kill people, unless the army is behind and wants to capture people to understand the situation in the area! Zhang Weiyu analyzed. We have to hurry up and run now. But there wont be too many people in the vanguard. The fields are not very important in terms of their strategy either. Come. Since you saved my life, follow me and you will escape this war! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. After Zhang Weiyu finished speaking, he walked towards the forest in the south. He curiously asked, Wait, shouldnt we tell the others in town about the army? Zhang Weiyu shook his head. Which war doesnt have fatalities? Furthermore, if the people in town die, then so be it. This is a game of chess among the Lords of Heaven. Who cares about the people below? We are ants to them. Do you not have any feelings for this place? What will happen to your crops if they come here? Lu Shu could not understand. My crops are not fully grown yet. They will definitely leave them as they are. They want to capture this territory for a long time. When they do, they will need peasants and slaves to plant crops, right? The war has nothing to do with us. As long as we escape the first wave and return after they have seized this territory, we will be able to plant crops again like before, said Zhang Weiyu with indifference. Lu Shu understood. The aim of this war was to kill slave owners and aristocrats, and expand their territory. On the other hand, peasants and ordinary slaves were at no harm. The land was still more important. This was like the change of leadership in a workplace. No matter what, they still needed people to work. They would not kill everyone. This was not hatred between two races, to the point that they would not stop until they had killed everyone. Even the peasants and ordinary slaves were used to this. According to Zhang Weiyu, the previous war had lasted for over ten years. All the unimportant people who had survived more or less had survival knowledge. No. Lu Shu shook his head. Telling everyone is not a difficult thing. I feel that we should at least tell the Yu family. He deliberately tried to avoid Yu Die. He even pretended not to understand Zhang Weiyus hint. But since he had come here, he had relied on the food that she had sent so that he could train without a worry. He should tell her that there was danger. He would not lose anything either. When Zhang Weiyu saw that Lu Shu was full of justice, he said, Then go. I will take my leave first. Zhang Weiyu then turned to leave, but he did not move Go away Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Where are you going? Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. Come with me. I know that you definitely have a place to hide from the war. After were done, bring me there. Lu Shu would not let him go. Zhang Weiyu was shrewd, but he was not a bad person. Lu Shu needed him. If he had a unique place where he could hide, Lu Shu could hide there and continue to train his swordplay. By the time the battle was over, his abilities might progress rapidly. Lu Shu was not willing to participate in this battle. He was just a visitor. No matter how many people died, it had nothing to do with him. Thus, it was only right to hide with Zhang Weiyu after informing Yu Die of the danger. He could not let go of Zhang Weiyu. Now, Zhang Weiyu did not even have the physique of an ordinary person. He was a few hundred meters behind Lu Shu and looked as if he had nothing else to live for. His legs formed a path behind him. If the Black Feather Army was behind, this path would be like the arrows Later on, when Zhang Weiyu realized that he could not run away, he gave up. He walked into the town and panted as he followed behind Lu Shu. Its just some food. Dont tell me that youve fallen for her. Dont believe what happens in novels. Those things fool little children. Although your swordplay is not bad, but have you thought about your future? Peasants can only become slaves for aristocrats. Even if you are amazing, you will still be a slave for the South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou. Your social classes are different. She will not marry a slave. Lu Shu asked curiously. I have no feelings for her. But didnt you say that if you developed your own techniques, you would become outstanding? That was when the old King of Gods was still alive. No such thing exists now. The slave owners and aristocrats are still fighting over territory. Will they have the time to care about you? Furthermore, how long do you need to train for? Ten years? Or twenty years? Or even longer? There are too many variables here. Zhang Weiyu mocked him. If the Black Feather Army comes here, the whole town is done for. You wont even have the time to think about escaping. Lu Shu expressionlessly pointed the podao at Zhang Weiyu. Nonsense! What are you saying? Hurry up and say bah. bah. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! What was this person?! Zhang Weiyu said softly, Even if your swordplay is good, can you kill a thousand people with one sword? Lu Shu glanced at him. Zhang Weiyu might not believe him, but he had done it before Suddenly, Lu Shu heard the galloping of horses. The Yu family was about to leave, with Yu Die in the lead. When Yu Die saw Lu Shu, she was dumbfounded. She seemed pleasantly surprised. Why are you here? Have you come here to find me? Lu Shu was also dumbfounded. Where are you going? I received orders from the guards to patrol the borders, said Yu Die. The guard was the Rank Three aristocrat at the fields. Dont go, said Lu Shu. But he did not know how to explain this. He looked at Zhang Weiyu. Uncle, please explain. Zhang Weiyu smiled. He knew that this young man had the ability to quote out of context. He was no match for him. A fall in the pit, a gain in your wit From Zhang Weiyus distress, +481! At that moment, Zhang Weiyu heard the sound of horses galloping in the distance. There was also the drumming of war drums. He could even visualize the pitch black flag of the Black Feather Army fluttering in the wind. Oh no. The guards have revealed our position. The Black Feather Army is definitely trying to avoid a long delay and have decided to attack. They want to seize the opportunity while the town is unprepared to make a quick and decisive victory! Zhang Weiyu was shocked. Chapter 871 - How Loathsome Chapter 871: How Loathsome Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu agreed with Zhang Weiyu. After we killed the scouts, they might have sped up their raids. Even if they did not intend on immediately attacking, they can no longer stay still. Yu Die looked at Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu in shock. Even the slaves behind Yu Die were shocked. Were they bragging? The scouts from the Black Feather Army were the most elite soldiers. Rank Four experts were in the lead, while Rank Five soldiers made up the rest of the troops. And they killed this kind of team? One of them was a pretty boy, and the other was an ordinary farmer. How could they have killed the scout troops from the Black Feather Army? Zhang Weiyu coughed. Its like this from the start to the end, I did not do anything. If the Black Feather Army asks me, I will say that Im innocent. Im just a normal farmer Lu Shus expression darkened. Was he shifting the blame now? He laughed coldly. Do you really think that they will accept that explanation? The two guards who ran away will remember your appearance. Did you forget what you said to them? Let me remind you. You said, Now, its my turn. Dont even think about your land. If the Black Feather Army occupies this place, they will look for you everywhere. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Yu Die quietly looked at Lu Shu. She believed that whatever they had said was true. Thus had Lu Shu single-handedly killed three elite scouts from the Black Feather Army? This was bizarre. She had thought that Lu Shu was an ordinary person. He seemed thin and weak. Lu Shu also knew that this world particularly liked burly men. They seemed very strong. But he was different. He had used his celestial powers from the beginning. His strength did not depend on whether he was thin or burly. Furthermore, the practice of swordplay caused ones muscles to grow in good proportion. The Hall of Swords stressed on elegance and freedom. Those who practiced swordplay were like artists. They emphasized on beauty The two of you. Follow the Yu family to defend against the enemies. We will not be easily bullied and humiliated by the Black Feather Army the two of you! Before Yu Die could finish speaking, she saw Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu run north as they talked. In a flash, they were nowhere to be seen From Yu Dies distress, +199! To be honest, Lu Shu did not intend to participate in this war. According to Zhang Weiyu, there would be around 1200 people in the vanguard. The vanguard would be perfectly organized and made up of soldiers with high mobility. They would be able to fight and run. On the other hand, there were less than 2000 people in the fields and the town, including the slaves of the old aristocrat. It looked as if the fields and the town had more manpower. Furthermore, the old aristocrat was a Rank Three expert. But the problem was, the manpower in the fields was like a crude militia, compared to the army. They had not undergone standardized training and did not know how to work together. Lu Shu had seen the slaves in town, especially those who belonged to the Yu family. They seemed very fierce, but to true experts, they only looked fierce. He had also fought with the Black Feather Army. Their cooperation made Lu Shu feel oppressed, even if he had sword energy in hand. To Lu Shu, this gap was like the difference between the flood of bronze and the secret practitioners. Thus, Lu Shu did not think that the fields and town would win. The Black Feather Army was prepared for this war. They had not made their move. Instead, they went to collect information. Lu Shu did not believe that these elites from the Black Feather Army would not understand what was happening in the fields. They had come, but they did not expect to lose! Yu Die watched as Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu walked further and further away. On the other hand, the sound of the Black Feather Army approaching drew closer and closer. The lights in the town were relit. Many slaves escaped in a flurry, including slaves from the Yu family who were in charge of shops. The entire town was noisy. Everyone knew that Duanmu Huangqis army had come and wanted to run away. At that moment, Yu Die snorted coldly. All the slaves that had the seal of a sword on the back of their palms shouted in pain. It was as if the seal was burning. Yu Die said coldly, Those who want to run away, think about the consequences. Slave owners could not kill their slaves through the seal, but they could make them feel pain. This was controlled by their techniques. If the slaves betrayed their owners, they would experience extreme pain. There were very few slaves who could resist this pain. After they had borne the pain, the seal would disappear. The pain escalated on different levels. Ever since written language was created, only a few people were able to bear the pain. Yu Die drew back. This had been decided by the town guard and the slave owners. If the Black Feather Army infiltrated their town, they would use street-to-street fighting to reduce their mobility. They would then surround and kill them in the town. There were about 2000 slaves who could fight. Their average strength was around Rank Five to Rank Six. Only the slave owners and their trusted aides were Rank Four. Yu Die herself was a Rank Four. The slaves that belonged to the town guard were relatively stronger. There were more than ten Rank Fours. Lu Shu had realized that the greatest advantage of this world was that although the population was stronger, their overall strength was higher too. The four Lords of Heavens were Shen Cang Jing experts. It was said that some of the slaves that belonged to them and the King of Gods had also achieved Shen Cang Jing. On the other hand, there were only a few Class As on Earth, and one Shen Cang Jing, Nie Ting. The King of Gods was stronger than a Shen Cang Jing. A small town had over 2000 slaves that underwent training. Needless to say, big cities would have even more of such people. But Yu Die was very clear that the town guard did not rally all their manpower to defend against the Black Feather Army. They had sent out a signal for assistance. They only needed to defend themselves against the vanguard of the Black Feather Army. They did not have to fight to their deaths. Duanmu Huangqi had an army, but so did Wen Zaifou. At that moment, it was as if the sound of horses galloping had stopped a few kilometers away from the town. Yu Die was puzzled. Did the Black Feather Army change their plans? Did they no longer plan on invading the town? The next second, there was a crash. It was as if the world was collapsing. The ground shook and everyone in town was shocked. They did not know what had happened. To be honest, the Black Feather Army did not know what had happened either. Just two minutes ago, they had been advancing towards the town at full speed. Suddenly, a young girl appeared in their way and asked them whether they knew where Lu Shu was. The commander jeered at her. Young lady, I dont know who Lu Shu is, but hes probably dead. We dont ask for names when we kill people. Then the ground where the vanguard was standing on started to sink. Suddenly, a silver light enveloped everyone. It was as if everyone was being tied up This was the first time Lu Xiaoyu was fighting in this world. She felt that she had to show her power during her first fight. She allowed the Bishop to control the field, then perfectly used the Sand Shower Tripitaka. No one was able to escape Lu Xiaoyu was slightly puzzled. Did the people in this world not know their limits when speaking how loathsome! Chapter 872 - Palace Chapter 872: Palace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nobody on earth, including Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, knew that Lu Shus powers had been shackled. The reason was because they had reached him too late and Lu Shu had already entered the celestial gate when they arrived. Chaos knew it but he did not want to tell anyone else. The first thing Lu Xiaoyu did after she went through the Celestial gate was to activate the clone of Lu Shu made by Johnson. However, it was strange because despite the fact that she had passed through the galaxy into this world, Lu Shus celestial map was not responding. The Black Feather Army had reached the town with full confidence but was buried underground. Although the spirit of the Black Feather Army was not powerful in terms of attack, it was extremely good at control. This tactic had once been used on Lu Shu by Francesco when he was dealing with the Department of Faith Theory, almost paralyzing Lu Shu. In that town on Sardinia, the Department of Faith Theory needed hundreds of people to play the old trick but Corals grave injuries caused lightning to strike. Now that the Bishop had become the spirit puppet for Lu Xiaoyu, the same tactic used by the Class A Bishop to fight against the army with ranks lower than or equal to Rank Three was definitely more powerful. He did not even need to put a restraint on them completely and could just make it such that they were unable to break free from the quicksand, Lu Xiaoyu looked around and was confused by the directions. What she needed to do was to deduce which direction Lu Shu would head to after he arrived. After a few minutes, she felt that a wild guess would be too inaccurate. Although she knew Lu Shu, she did not know the world she was in. After some consideration, Lu Xiaoyu decided to go underground with Anthony and brought the person who teased her earlier on up to the ground. Upon reaching the surface of the ground, the soldier of the Black Feather Army spat out two mouthfuls of soil and breathed heavily for air. Lu Xiaoyus Sand Shower Tripitaka was used to bury people alive before using the power of the earth-type Metahuman to seal the top layer tight such that the people underneath would not die within a short span of time. The commander of the Black Feather Army heaved a sigh of relief. However, before too long, he heard the girl ask coldly, Do you know where Lu Shu went? The commander of the Black Feather Army had no time to care about the sand on his body and replied immediately, The Black Feather Army have just reached this town and have yet to kill anyone. I really did not hear about or see the person you have just mentioned. The Black Feather Army was known for being the most powerful and disciplined army of Duanmu Huangqi. They were not afraid of death in battle. However, a person who had died once could not be firm in his stance when facing a powerful individual of possibly Rank One. Moreover, it was alright to betray the Lord of Heaven now as the lady was simply asking a question At this moment, the commander of the Black Feather Army wanted to slap himself. She was merely asking for directions, why did he have to be so secretive? This was a world that was based on power. If Lu Xiaoyu was an ordinary girl, the vanguard of the Black Feather Army would probably kill the ordinary girl in case she leaked their secrets. Lu Xiaoyu sealed his lips and took out a photograph of Lu Shu from her space ring. Have you seen him before? The commander of the Black Feather Army gasped when he saw the picture. Did you draw this? Your drawing is so amazing! The person in this photo is also extremely handsome, a lot of girls in the palace must have a crush on him, right? What is the palace? Lu Xiaoyu frowned. Also, can you introduce your city? The palace is the capital of the King of Gods. The other capitals of the other Lords of Heaven cannot be called the Palace. They can only be called names like East Capital, West Capital, and so on. The Commander of the Black Feather Army carefully looked at Lu Xiaoyu. He wanted to see if Lu Xiaoyu had came from the palace and brought a team of soldiers to protect her life. He thought that Lu Xiaoyu could have came from the palace as there was the only place where a powerful individual of Rank One of such a young age could be found! Only the real big families could nurture such terrifying disciples. If Lu Xiaoyu really came from the palace, he could have tried to establish ties with her, for instance, I know this person and since you know him too, please spare my life. Yet now, the girl in front of him did not even seem to know what was a palace! Lu Xiaoyu asked, Wheres the nearest capital? The nearest capital is the West Capital led by the West Lord of Heaven Duanmu Huangqi. It takes around two months to get there. However, the road there is complicated, let me lead the way since I am familiar with that place! said the commander excitedly. However, after he finished his sentence, the commander was dragged underground by Anthony again and Lu Xiaoyu did not even give him a chance to resist. Lu Xiaoyu frowned as she looked towards the West. She thought Lu Shu would definitely make his way to the most prosperous place. Perhaps, it was easy to look for the path back home at the most crowded place. The Black Feather Army came from the west. She probably would encounter more Black Feather Army on the way to the west but she did not care. At this moment, Lu Shu was fleeing towards the North with Zhang Weiyu. Zhang Weiyu said he found a good hiding spot in the forest in the North. There was a cave blocked by a waterfall and even the Black Feather Army would not think there exists a cave behind the waterfall. In over ten years, the town had experienced a small-scaled battle every three years. Although it may not be the main battleground, it was dangerous for ordinary individuals. Zhang Weiyu had hidden in the cave for all of these battles. He took a look at Lu Shu and said, I am bringing you there because I trust you. There will be others hiding in this cave when the battle starts, please do not reveal this location and please pretend that you have never met them before. However, instead of a response, Lu Shu looked confused! He ran towards the town! Zhang Weiyu was stunned. Hold on, dont tell me you want to return to the battleground? Hey! Zhang Weiyu felt speechless as he saw Lu Shu running towards the town. He had stopped several times while making his way to the North. Finally, Zhang Weiyu gritted his teeth and said, Fine, I shall return the favor! After that, Zhang Weiyu ran towards the town. Lu Shu saw the distress points on Lu Xiaoyus page hitting 1000. This implied that firstly, Lu Xiaoyu had reached this world or else he would not receive the distress points. Secondly, Lu Xiaoyu must be killing in a massive scale or the distress points would not hit 1000. If the celestial gate had a fixed position, then Lu Xiaoyu must be at Zhang Weiyus farmland. Moreover, Lu Xiaoyu would not kill any ordinary villager so she must have met the Black Feather Army! As Lu Shu ran crazily towards the West, he saw an extremely levelled piece of land. It was so levelled that it was strange. Lu Shu knew that Lu Xiaoyu had done that. However, where did Lu Xiaoyu go? At this moment, Zhang Weiyu came and scolded him, Are you mad?! Instead of replying to him, Lu Shu looked around. Zhang Weiyu pulled Lu Shu and wanted to leave. The great war is starting, dont risk your life. Zhang Weiyu was confused. Where did the Black Feather Army go? Did they enter the town already? However, he had no time to think about it. He only wanted to pull Lu Shu away but Lu Shu ignored him and instead, ran towards the West with Zhang Weiyu. Zhang Weiyu was about to break down. That place is the camp of the Black Feather Army! Lu Shu did not care and shouted loudly, Xiaoyu! Xiaoyu! Where are you? After that, he heard a clear voice. I am here, I am here, I am coming to protect you! It sounded extremely happy. Chapter 873 - Slave Lu Xiaoyu Chapter 873: Slave Lu Xiaoyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing Lu Shu call Lu Xiaoyus name, Zhang Weiyu was confused and looked at Lu Shu. Since when did you two progress so quickly such that you are calling her by her name Xiaoyu? At this moment, a cold voice was heard. Who is Xiaoyu? Lu Shu, how long have you been here From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Lu Shu laughed when he saw Lu Xiaoyu. Why are you here? Lu Xiaoyu grinned from ear to ear. I am here to protect you Eh, whats up with you? Lu Xiaoyu realized that Lu Shus condition was weird. Both she and the Puppet Master did not know that Lu Shu had chosen to be shackled by his dream. She said that she was protecting Lu Shu as she was considered a Class A powerful individual. As for Lu Xiaoyu who was Class B, he definitely needed to be protected. However, she did not expect that Lu Shu lost his Class B. Lu Shu threw a glance at Lu Xiaoyu. Although he had been through difficulties with Zhang Weiyu and Zhang Weiyu was a person with decent character, he was too sneaky and almost used Lu Shu earlier on. Therefore, he decided to not let Zhang Weiyu know about what happened between himself and Lu Xiaoyu. It was nothing wrong to be slightly cautious of outsiders. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had telepathy. After a glance from Lu Shu, she stopped talking. Zhang Weiyu was confused. He was wondering who the girl was and where did she come from? Wait a minute, Zhang Weiyu suddenly asked, Err Girl, did you happen to see an army? Nope, Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. Zhang Weiyu was stunned. Where did the Black Feather Army disappear to? Wasnt the galloping sounds of the horses from the Black Feather Army? That did not make sense He looked at Lu Shu, Who is this girl? I thought you were an only child? Lu Shu was speechless. He said that too early as he did not expect Lu Xiaoyu to come. Zhang Weiyu was also guessing the identity of Lu Xiaoyu. She looked very young and was very pretty. As for her powers he could not tell. Lu Shu said, You know that I escaped from the slave owners, at that time I was his slave owner, said Lu Xiaoyu calmly. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu and smiled secretly, Look, isnt my reaction fast? From Lu Shus distress, +666! He wanted to make up a story to say that Lu Xiaoyu was an ordinary villager and helped him when he was escaping. However, Lu Xiaoyu killed the story like that Zhang Weiyu was surprised. Really? Then why is his mark on Zhang Weiyu was definitely suspicious. After all, any slave with the mark on his buttocks would have a male slave owner! However, it was not impossible. After all, both the superior family and the slave owners had twisted personalities in Zhang Weiyus opinion However, Zhang Weiyu sighed. He would be really sad if what Lu Xiaoyu said was the truth. One could have such a pretty slave owner as a slave and have a female slave owner to help him after he escaped, was this world all about looks? Anyone with good looks would have a good life? Initially, Zhang Weiyu was sympathetic of Lu Shu. However, he did not seem to need his sympathy at all! Return to the town first, said Zhang Weiyu, The town guard must have already sent an SOS. Now that the Black Feather Army has disappeared, the town must have been ready by the time they return so the town should be safe. I am going to leave after buying some things, do the both of you want to leave with me? There was still cloth of good quality from the gifts from Yu Die. Lu Shu made Zhang Weiyu sell them for some money and divided it 90-10 with Zhang Weiyu. Although Zhang Weiyu only got ten percent of the money, he still could use it to exchange for a good amount of food. When Lu Shu was on earth, he had thought about whether magical stones could become the new currency of the cultivation realm. However, each magical stone had a different amount of power despite having the same size and it was difficult for ordinary people to differentiate. Therefore, it lacked the basic condition to become a currency. Moreover, each magical stone was worth several hundred thousand, it was too pricey. Initially, magical stones were used as a currency and it was extremely chaotic. After that, the King of Gods standardized the currency after consideration. The notes were distributed by the palace and regulated by the palaces bank. Every note had a special print of the bank. This method was more foolproof than that on Earth and nobody could produce fake notes as a result. Some people tried to make fake prints but after people discovered that there were experts who could go after these prints, people did not dare to take the risk anymore. There were fake notes but it was almost impossible to use them as people were also equipped with the basic skills to identify them. Initially, people did not accept the notes as everyone thought that the King of God was too simple-minded. In the past, people held onto solid heavy magical stones, now, he wanted to change it to a piece of paper and make it his own assets. How was that possible? The ordinary practitioners did not trust the newly-established palace either and nobody knew how long the King of Gods could last? After the palace was built, the world was in chaos and everyone was used to the constant changes in power. However, the palace was not destroyed for 3000 years and nobody overthrew the King of Gods. The Lu Dynasty was in power for as long as the palace was built. The King of Gods back then did not force everyone to use the notes. The four Lords of Heaven and the few Nobles started to expand their territories and requested for notes to be the only allowed currency for businesses with the Lord of Heaven and the nobles. As these nobles had large-scale businesses, after they began to use the notes, everyone who dealt with them was forced to use the notes too. Then, everyone discovered that the notes were extremely easy to use. Back then, Lu Shu asked Zhang Weiyu why the Four Lords of Heaven were so obedient? Zhang Weiyu said, They would die if they did not obey, who dared to not obey Now, Zhang Weiyu wanted to leave after buying his food. Lu Shu guessed that his friends were already hidden in the cave. Therefore, the food that Zhang Weiyu was about to buy was extremely important. If Lu Shu had not given Zhang Weiyu some money, the group of people would probably starve until the battle ended Chapter 874 - False Military Information Chapter 874: False Military Information Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu gave it some thought. With Xiaoyu, although they were still unable to defeat hundred thousands of practitioners, if they were able to deal with ordinary situations, the town was a piece of cake for them. He said, Head over to the town to check out the situation. On their way back to the town, Zhang Weiyu saw how Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were having small talks and their relationship was definitely not that of a slave and a slave owner. However, Zhang Weiyu thought that it was none of his business. Lu Shu had secrets but he had many secrets too. Since both of them had gone through thick and thin together, he did not want to probe too much. Lu Shu started to instruct Lu Xiaoyu on the way, Lets quietly find our way back home. Although you managed to control the spirit of Class A, there is the Shen Cang Jing here and some realms that are even higher than the Shen Cang Jing. Nie Ting was able to sever the Divine Punishment when he was a Class A. Until now, I havent seen him attack with the Shen Cang Jing, god knows how powerful it would be? Therefore, we should be careful and secretly find the way back home. After that, we will have nothing to do with whatever happens in this world. Actually, Lu Shu was very cautious of the powerful individuals of this world. The Class A Nie Ting, Li Xianyi and Chen Baili were terrifying enough. He had once used the Seal of Lands to control the magical energy in the courtyard of the Liuhai Lane. In the end, Nie Ting only managed to figure out a small part of the logic. He merely stepped into the door of Shen Cang Jing and had reached such a high level of realm before he had even lived through the divine punishment. The barriers of the Seal of Lands and the courtyard broke when he tapped the table lightly Then how would the Shen Cang Jing be like? Lu Shu could not imagine it. He would have been mentally prepared if he had seen the attack made by someone of the Shen Cang Jing level. However, he had yet to see it and unknown things were the most terrifying. If Shen Cang Jing was the realm where one used their own rules, then would there be a limit to the rules? Lu Shu felt that he should not be worrying about this as it was too complicated. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu was glancing at Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu. Do both of you want to hide in the cave with me? Lu Shu knew what Zhang Weiyu was thinking. Zhang Weiyu and the other people were ordinary villagers and suffered because they did not go through any cultivation. If Lu Shu followed him to the cave, he would definitely buy more food Zhang Weiyu, who did not live off others free food, felt that it was a good idea to do so Moreover, if Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went, Zhang Weiyu and the rest would have a bodyguard. No matter how weak Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were, it was better than nothing. Zhang Weiyu did not know Lu Shu very well but he knew that Lu Shu would not leave his friend behind during times of trouble. They were definitely considered friends, right? When they arrived in town, Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu realized that the town was not as chaotic as they thought it would be. Even though every stall shut their doors tight, they could see people staring out of the gaps of the door nervously. The slaves who had marks on their bodies did not dare to flee. If the Black Feather Army came, they could only wait to die. The slave owners also knew how to prioritize things. Fighting was the most crucial now and they could not allow the slaves to flee and ruin their plans. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus footsteps were very loud as they walked in the quiet town. Zhang Weiyu knocked on the wooden door of the rice shop. When the door opened, Lu Xiaoyu saw the cashier trembling at a corner. Two slaves of Rank Five opened the door with knives in their hands. Lu Xiaoyu took a glance at Lu Shu, Kill them? Lu Shu shook his head and heard the slave exclaim in surprise, Why are the two of you here, where is the Black Feather Army?! Zhang Weiyu said, The Black Feather Army disappeared Then what are you guys doing? The slave was confused. We are here to buy some food replied Zhang Weiyu. The two slaves stepped out of the shop and did not see the Black Feather Army at all. Initially, they felt that something was amiss when they heard a loud boom. However, after the loud boom, the galloping sounds of horses disappeared. Everything was very strange This was not possibly the scheme of the Black Feather Army as, after all, the best result could be obtained if the vanguard attacked during the chaos. Who would wait for their opponents to be ready before they attacked? One of the slaves ran into town and many people headed out nervously to take a look. If they hesitated slightly, the mark on their necks would hurt as their slave owners were rushing them to head out to take a look. After a while, a few of the slaves came back shouting, We really did not see the Black Feather Army! After that, Lu Shu shockingly saw many slaves exit from the different alleys and shops. God knew where these people were hiding in earlier on. All of the cashiers of the shops walked out and the ladies in the brothels gossiped at the door of the brothel. Lu Xiaoyu took a glance at Zhang Weiyu and pointed at the place where the ladies walked out from and asked, What place is that? It is a brothel, Zhang Weiyu was stunned before continuing, You mean there are no brothels at your place? We are not so wild Lu Shu could only explain in such a manner. However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw Lu Xiaoyu walking towards the ladies and pointed at Lu Shu. Did he come here before? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From Lu Shus distress, +666! What on earth, is this the time to be asking about such questions?! Am I a person like that? The ladies took a glance at Lu Shu and said, We havent seen this handsome guy before, but if he comes, we will treat him nicely. At this moment, the sounds of horses galloping were heard from the east of the town. However, Lu Shu realized that nobody panicked but looked happy. Zhang Weiyu said softly, The reinforcements from the Nangeng City are here. Im not sure who is leading the soldiers but the leader of the Nangeng City is an aristocrat of Rank Two. After he finished his sentence, a troop of horsemen wearing red armor charged into the town and instantly took over all the junctions in town. The red tassels on the helmet of the horsemen were like red flags. Even the horses were wearing red masks. Along with the sound of a horse, a brave and handsome teenager rode on the horse and went to the town guard. The town guard bowed before him and seemed to be nervous. The teenager looked down on the town guard and asked, Where is the Black Feather Army? I dont kn Do you know the consequences of giving false military information? The town guard trembled. We heard the sound of horses coming from outside of the town but we dont know where the Black Feather Army went He felt extremely wronged. They definitely heard the sound of horses but where did the Black Feather Army go? Chapter 875 - Imperial Dragon Soldiers Chapter 875: Imperial Dragon Soldiers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the town villagers were busily discussing where the Black Feather Army went, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were watching the bustle. To be honest, both of them had witnessed huge events and they felt like they were being a bystander in this town. Of course, if not for Xiaoyu, Lu Shu would not be so carefree Now that Zhang Weiyu said the leader of Nangeng City was only Rank Two, then Lu Xiaoyu could do anything she wanted in Nangeng City. To Lu Shu, this world was similar to Earth in terms of size. However, there were many countries on Earth but this world only had one The Nangeng City with people of Rank Two should be a small city, right? In that case, Lu Shu was curious about how big the city in the center of the world was. Lu Shu said softly, If we have a chance, we can tour around the city as though we are travelling. He meant that they could stroll around after they found the way back home or after Lu Shu had recovered to his optimal state. After all, they killed tens of thousands of people in the battle earlier on. The people who died and suffered from fear all gave Lu Shu distress points. Therefore, Lu Shu felt that his distress points was sufficient to light up the entire celestial map! Class A and Rank One. Lu Shu had been dreaming about this realm for god knew how long before he was stuck because of the Dream Chooser. However, it was a good thing as Xiaoyu was protecting him and he could complete his recovery without any worries! At this moment, Lu Shu received a lot of distress points. He had heard of many of the names from Zhang Weiyu before as they were people of this town. The distress points due to the confusion regarding where the Black Feather Army was, went to Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu. At this moment, Lu Shu also realized that Lu Xiaoyus distress points were accumulating. However, he could not eat the fruits or give Lu Xiaoyu the fruits now. Gradually, the topic about where the Black Feather Army went became whether the Black Feather Army had come in the first place The teenager stared coldly at the town guard. I will report this matter to the Lord of Heaven and I am sure he will make a wise decision. The nobles and the slave owners were different. The people from Nangeng City could not decide on the nobles fate but the slave owner could kill them if they wanted. Therefore, many slave owners wanted to obtain the status of a noble as it was equivalent to having a few layers of armor as protection. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu said, This person could be the leader of Nangeng City Liu Yizhao. Although I did not see him before, only he could make the Qing Sai Army so obedient. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at the horsemen with red armor. Every single one of them was motionless on their horses. As what Lu Shu expected, the difference in power of the troops and the people in town were extremely huge. He was the Imperial Dragon Soldier of the King of Gods before all of them lost their positions after the new King took over. He was one of the luckiest amongst the 30,000 Imperial Dragon Soldiers, said Zhang Weiyu calmly. Lu Shu turned and looked at Zhang Weiyu in shock. He felt that Zhang Weiyu spoke too calmly that it was strange. However, he was more concerned about something else. There are 30,000 Rank Two experts amongst the Imperial Dragon Soldiers? Zhang Weiyu took a glance at Lu Shu. Rank Two? 300 of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers are Rank One! This is not a secret, everyone here knows about it as those storytellers loved to talk about it. Lu Shu gave an oh. Zhang Weiyu probably meant that he had heard about this from the storytellers but Lu Shu did not believe it. After hearing what Zhang Weiyu said, he was deep in thought. How powerful would 30,000 Rank Two and Class B experts be if they fought together? And the 300 Rank One experts? It was too terrifying. However, with regards to this number, Lu Shu felt that there were over a thousand Rank One individuals in this world. Why were there only a few in the Shen Cang Jing? Shen Cang Jing was called the Great Master in this world. According to Zhang Weiyu, there was Shen Cang Jing beside the King of Gods. Some of the Lords of Heaven also had slaves who were of the Shen Cang Jing. However, there were different ranks of the Shen Cang Jing. Despite that, there were less than ten people who could be called Shen Cang Jing. No wonder Chen Baili and the rest who were above Class A were so concerned about their aptitudes. It was so difficult to rise to Shen Cang Jing. At this moment, Lu Shu felt proud as Nie Ting, whom he had spent so much effort to capture, was the crme de la crme. However, he wondered what would happen if he advanced to Shen Cang Jing. He felt that it was enough as long as he kept gathering distress points and there should not be any huge obstacles However, the best thing was that Lu Xiaoyu did not even need to care about her emotions. The bigger the world was, the more terrified Lu Shu felt. What exactly was the power of the celestial map? The nobles and huge slave owners wanted powers of higher levels but did not realize that the celestial map had connected all the barriers on earth since the start. Someone suddenly said, Two villagers told me that the Black Feather Army was coming and both of them killed three of the horsemen! Oh? Liu Yizhao, the commander of the Qing Sai Army turned to look at the people talking. Where are the two villagers? The town guard heaved a sigh of relief as the stress was lifted off himself. However, the slave who spoke collapsed on the ground after a scream. Yu Die was punishing him with his mark. Liu Yizhao took a glance at Yu Die but did not probe further. It was the slave owners business to deal with their slaves as the slaves were the assets of the slave owners. The old King of Gods had said that nobody could invade ones personal asset At this moment, everyone turned to look at Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu. The slaves in front of them gave way to Liu Yizhao. Lu Shu frowned. He felt that Liu Yizhao was looking at Lu Xiaoyu. The sound of the horse was heard again as Liu Yizhao walked towards Lu Shu with his horse. Lu Shu stood in front of Lu Xiaoyu instinctively like he always did. However, he did not succeed this time as Lu Xiaoyu had stood in front of Lu Shu. Lu Shu tapped on Lu Xiaoyus shoulder. Lu Xiaoyu understood it, She could attack whenever she wanted to. Liu Yizhaos huge shadow shrouded over like a dark cloud. Lu Shu and Liu Yizhao exchanged glances coldly. If Liu Yizhao did anything funny to Xiaoyu, he would kill the entire Qing Sai Army. What was meant by hiding or being humble? Some things could not be tolerated Before Lu Shu could make up his mind, Liu Yizhao suddenly said, How handsome you are, brother. Do you want to tour Nangeng City with me? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What a f*cking turn of events?! Lu Xiaoyu immediately went to the wooden door of the rice store and laughed hysterically. Lu Shu was staring at her and telling her to kill Liu Yizhao. However, Lu Xiaoyu ignored him completely Chapter 876 - Imperial Palace Soldier Lord Zhang Chapter 876: Imperial Palace Soldier Lord Zhang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiaoyu, youve changed, said Lu Shu expressionlessly. From Lu Shus distress, +666! He thought that Lu Xiaoyu would always support him. She had come here to protect him, but now, she was not willing to attack the commander of the Qing Sai Army She had changed. People will change! Lu Xiaoyu was still laughing buoyantly. To be honest, this was very new to her. Lu Shu had come to this world and in a flash, he had become a pretty boy who was a favorite here. Even men glanced at him. There was nothing as interesting as this. Liu Yizhao was still waiting for Lu Shu to reply him. Lu Shu thought about it and looked at Zhang Weiyu. Regarding this, my uncle He wanted to say that his uncle would decide. Zhang Weiyu was afraid of Lu Shus ability to push the blame. Thus, the moment Lu Shu said the word uncle, he started to hide behind and pretend he did not know Lu Shu. But Lu Shu wanted to pull him into the water. This cheap trick from Zhang Weiyu was useless. But Lu Shu was worried about something else. Even if Zhang Weiyu agreed, it would be pointless. Zhang Weiyu did not want to lose anything. He might even be scammed Thus, Lu Shu changed the subject. My uncle is from the fields. The Black Feather army is going to attack. My uncle and I were born in the fields. If we die, we want to die in the fields. How can we visit Nangeng City at a time like this? My uncle and I will stay at the fields and fight off the enemy! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Zhang Weiyu panicked. I am an ordinary person. How can I fight the enemy?! Lu Shu said, Uncle, have you forgotten? You said that you would fight the Black Feather Army to the death, even if you had to use your teeth. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head. I heard it as well. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Xiaoyu in shocked. How did such a pretty young girl not blink an eyelid at Lu Shus lie? Fine. Then stay here and fight off the enemy. I wont accompany you here. I have military affairs to attend to. I will take my leave. Liu Yizhao smiled. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally gone. Lu Shu was more and more confused by this world. At this moment, after the aristocrat from the fields discovered that Liu Yizhao and Lu Shu had talked, he became bright and cheerful. He was no longer as oppressive as before. Tsk tsk. If he could rope this young man in, he might have someone who could help him sway others through pillow talk at the palace This time, if the aristocrat, old man Li, could make Lu Shu talk for him, he only needed to say that the Black Feather Army had passed by. Then, the lie regarding military affairs would not be exposed. All those who could survive in such chaos were not dumb. After Liu Yizhao brought his army away, he said to Lu Shu in a kind tone, Young hero, are you willing to come to my guest house to rest? I will prepare a place for you to stay, as well as some food. The place you are living in now is far too dangerous. If the Black Feather Army comes again, you will be the first to be affected. The house is clean and not very big. It is rather private. Lu Shu glanced at him and agreed. From his words, Lu Shu knew that he had other motives. But now, he did not worry too much about them. Tonight, he had just reunited with Lu Xiaoyu. They would confirm their future plans before making any other decisions. They even had a place to stay. After all, with Xiaoyus strength, they would be able to decide whether they wanted to stay or leave. At night, Lu Shu suddenly heard the sound of the door opening next door. He looked through the gap in the window and saw Zhang Weiyu crawling out of the door. His clothes were stuffed. This fellow didnt eat anything at night. So he was collecting them to bring them out. Lu Shu sighed and said to Lu Xiaoyu, Its not easy for this bunch of people. I dont know what their motives are to stay near the fields and the town. Even when the tree branches have snapped, they still persevere. Earlier on, I met someone who did not want to become a slave, even if he had to commit suicide. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu. Do you want me to help him? He seems very weak to me. Dont. Lu Shu shook his head. If we can help him in secret, then we will help him. But if not, its fine. We simply met by chance. We cant help him forever. Okay. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. What do we do next? Lets find a way to go home, said Lu Shu after some thought. He was slightly annoyed, as he had not found any clues about how to return to Earth. Lu Shu was very sure that the old King of Gods had the ability to travel between the two worlds. If not, where did the poems come from? If the old King of Gods had a way, then did the new King of Gods have one too? Probably. But the problem was, he could not simply find the king and ask him to send them home. Why would he care about them? Lu Shu thought about it and said, I think that we have to go to the palace. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly thought about what the commander of the Black Feather Vanguard had said and immediately rejected the thought. No, we cant go to the palace. When the commander saw a picture of Lu Shu, he had said that Lu Shu would be very popular in the palace. Lu Xiaoyu felt that there were definitely love-struck fools in the palace Lu Shu was puzzled. Why not? Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. I cant tell you, but we cant go. then we have to think of somewhere else. Tomorrow, lets ask Zhang Weiyu if he has any maps. I am completely lost. I dont even know where we are. At the same time, Zhang Weiyu was hurriedly running north. He wanted to store the food in the cavern, so that when the others came, they would be able to eat. After he was done, he hurried back. Earlier, he did not buy any grains. Now, he was being served by the town guard. Zhang Weiyu thought that if he could leave more food there, his friends would be able to live better lives as well. Every time he thought about his old friends who had committed suicide, he felt an indescribable anguish. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu stopped and looked at the young man in front of him. He slowly straightened his bent body. In front of him, Liu Yizhao was wearing a black robe. There was silence. Suddenly, he knelt down and cupped his first in his other hand. Imperial Dragon Soldier Liu Yizhao has come to visit Imperial Palace Soldier Lord Zhang. Zhang Weiyu put on a fake smile. Its rare that people still remember me. But I have changed my name and come here. I still have to be generous to you. Liu Yizhao stood up. Are the other Imperial Palace Soldiers here? Whats wrong? Zhang Weiyu laughed. Do you want a high rank from us? Lord Zhang, why do you say such things? Liu Yizhao asked calmly. Of course, Im not sure what happened 18 years ago. But I know that most of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers have died. Only a few like you are still full of vigor, said Zhang Weiyu. Chapter 877 - Dragon Hiding in the Abyss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Yizhao remained silent at Zhang Weiyus insinuations. But I am very happy that you called yourself Imperial Dragon Soldier. Zhang Weiyu calmly looked at Liu Yizhao. It has been 23 years since I left the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. I am just a shadow of my former self. My old friends dont even recognize me, but you did. Liu Yizhao laughed. Back them, it was you and Lord Li Guyuan who taught me the secret to success while I was training. I respect the two of you the most among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. How could I forget your appearance? I still clearly remember the times when the Imperial Palace Soldiers walked with the old King of Gods. But there are secrets behind what had happened back then. I hope that Lord Zhang will not misunderstand me as a traitor of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Zhang Weiyu stood in the darkness. He did not seem like an ordinary peasant who planted crops. It was as if he was the Imperial Palace Soldier of back then who dared to kill anyone. The Imperial Palace Soldiers were the commanders of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Not only did they protect the King of Gods, they were also spies on the ground. It could be said that they were the people whom the old King of Gods trusted most. To be honest, since the establishment of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, no one saw themselves as guards. It was not that they neglected their jobs. The old King of Gods did not need any protection. The person on the throne was the strongest in the world. Why did he need protection? But such a strong person had left. When the changes occurred 18 years ago, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been banished for their sins, thus they did not know what was happening. Back then, they suffered heavy injuries as punishment. Their foundation was broken and they could no longer train. Back then, the old King of Gods had been peaceful for too long. Slowly, the peoples impression of him became one of a harmonious and amiable king. They had forgotten how cruel he was during the war. But they did not blame anyone, because it was a mistake that they had made. While they were in exile, someone helped them to escape. They concealed their identities and continued their lives. At first, they thought that they could live their lives without a worry. But after their foundations were destroyed, they were not even like ordinary people. They suffered exploitation and humiliation in various areas while they planted crops. But all these were not important, as they had more important things to wait for. While they prepared to plant crops and live a difficult life, the greatest change in the world occurred. The old King of Gods died, and the new King of Gods took over. Back then, they shed tears, but knew that it was hopeless to take revenge. Then, the people who had saved them while they were in exile told them that they had to continue waiting. It was of little significance, but it was also a hope for them. Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not know who passed the message, nor whether what they said was true. But this was what had supported them. If it was gone, they would not be able to continue living. But Zhang Weiyu could not understand. Since their foundations had been broken, how useful would they be even if they continued to live? Till now, Zhang Weiyu could still remember the persons cold tone as he spoke. Dont die. The King still has things for you to do. Take it as a chance to redeem yourselves. The person spoke as if he was bestowing favors. But when they heard this, it was as if they had a new hope in life. But they had waited for 18 years. Some people could no longer bear it. After Zhang Weiyus foundation had been broken, it was difficult for him to maintain his looks. He was now haggard. Back then, he was just like Liu Yuzhao, dashing and spirited! Zhang Weiyu looked at Liu Yizhao. We are disabled. It is up to you whether you want to kill or dismember me. But if you want to ask anything, I am now an ordinary farmer. I cannot tell you anything. What had happened back then is not a secret. I believe that you already know what you should know. Liu Yizhao was a Rank Two expert, while Zhang Weiyu was a disabled person. It was no use saying anything else. Zhang Weiyu would not be able to run even if he wanted to. Why not leave himself some respect? He could not beg for mercy. 23 years ago, Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not beg mercy from the old King of Gods. They simply admitted their faults. Zhang Weiyu could not say anything because he really did not know what he was doing here. He was just following orders to wait. But he did not know who he was waiting for, or why he was waiting. But Zhang Weiyu did not mind. He was already satisfied to have a chance to redeem himself. The Imperial Palace Soldiers were strong, but if they made a mistake, they would become disabled. It was understandable if the truth was not revealed to them. If it had something to do with the throne, the more careful they were, the better it was. Thus, not only was Zhang Weiyu not angry, he even felt that the person that the old King of Gods had entrusted them to was reliable. Liu Yizhao smiled. Then, the young man and young girl are your? Strangers. The people in town can prove this. They are innocent. Zhang Weiyu expressionlessly said, If you want to take credit for my achievements, just do it. When the old King of Gods was still around, he often told me to wait, and only kill the people who should be killed. Liu Yizhao looked at Zhang Weiyu. I really thought that they were your niece and nephew, and that you wanted to take care of them. They are at a good age to undergo cultivation. But since that is not the case, then forget it. I hope Lord Zhang did not mind the rash visit today. But you have things that you cannot say, and I have things that I cannot say. Time will tell everything. I will take my leave. After he finished speaking, Liu Yizhao turned and left. He could not be sloppy. Zhang Weiyu was puzzled. Liu Yizhao definitely rebelled 18 years ago. If not, how would he be able to become the head of Nangeng City? Now, he was confused again Zhang Weiyu pondered. He could not trust anyone now. The mission that they had seemed very big, to the point that he could not know about it. Thus, he could not trust others so easily. He was puzzled about Lu Shu. At first, he had thought that Lu Shu had been sent to probe him. But later on, he discovered that this was not the case. Zhang Weiyu was curious about Lu Shus origins. When he saw Lu Shus sword energy, he suspected that Lu Shu was a disciple of the Sword Hut. But later on, he thought about it. Even the Sword Hut did not have Rank Six geniuses who could produce sword energy. When Liu Yizhao mentioned Zhang Weiyu taking care of Lu Shu, Zhang Weiyu wanted to laugh. Although the Imperial Sword Soldiers were amazing, they were good in group attacks. There was no army who had overall power like the Imperial Sword Soldiers. But in terms of techniques, he could see that Lu Shus swordplay was not only comparable to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He was almost on par with the Imperial Palace Soldiers. This did not mean that Zhang Weiyu felt that Lu Shu could fight with the Imperial Palace Soldiers. This meant that this young man had a boundless future. The dragon was now hiding in the abyss. One day, it would be able to soar. Chapter 878 - Sword Hut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Zhang Weiyu was disabled, he still had foresight. He could see that Lu Shu did not conceal his abilities. He was fighting as a Rank Six Practitioner. As a former Imperial Palace Soldier, he had inspected many people. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had interrogated more people than some had seen in their entire life. He could not determine Lu Shus origins, but he could see that Lu Shus natural dispositions were not bad. But even so, he was still not willing to interact too much with Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu knew that Lu Shu did not want to be here. Everyone had their own secrets, but once people were acquainted with one another, it was best to forget them after everyone parted ways. In the morning, Lu Shu was practicing in the courtyard when Zhang Weiyu returned. Lu Shu no longer avoided Zhang Weiyu when he was practicing his swordplay. After all, his sword energy had been exposed. There was nothing left to hide. He would just be deceiving himself. But he had never asked where his swordplay was from. Lu Shu believed that this swordplay had not appeared in this world. Thus, he was not sure what Zhang Weiyu was guessing about him. As for Zhang Weiyus secret, Lu Shu felt that it most likely had to do with the core of his world. He could not be involved in it, nor was he prepared for it. He felt that he was not a very resourceful person. When he watched political movies, he often felt that the politicians were very complicated in their thoughts. They could think far ahead, but still maintain their composure. It was said that the bandits in Mount Liang often fought each other. On the other hand, when Song Jiang 1 saw his enemies, he would look very happy. He would then ask Li Kui 2 to kill their entire family. But Lu Shu was different. If he was able to kill them, he would kill them there and then Lu Shu felt that he would never be able to become an outstanding strategist. He had two kinds of enemies. The first kind were the ones he could defeat and kill now. The other kind were the ones who he could not defeat now and would kill later. There were times when Lu Shu felt that he was a very pure person. His ideas were very simple. Thus, since he was not talented in this aspect, he would not rashly participate. When Zhang Weiyu returned, Lu Shu did not even ask him where he had gone. Zhang Weiyu did not intend to tell him that he had encountered Liu Yizhao as well. Lu Shu and the rest had already eaten breakfast. Zhang Weiyu looked at the table and realized that most of the food had not been touched, especially portable food like refreshments and biscuits. But the bowl of soup was empty. Zhang Weiyu was a shrewd person. He knew that Lu Shu had probably guessed where he had gone last night and intentionally left the food for him. Some old friends had visited the cavern. When they saw the food that Zhang Weiyu had left for them, they were very touched. But Zhang Weiyu was slightly miserable. The all-powerful Imperial Palace Soldiers had fallen to this extent. They could have concealed their identities and become assistants to aristocrats. They could have gone to the Lords of Heaven as well. After all, their name as Imperial Palace Soldiers was worth some food. Although they were disabled, they still had foresight. Furthermore, as the Imperial Palace Soldiers, they were the main strength in helping the old King of Gods with his private affairs. There were innumerable secret details that they had discovered. How much were these secrets worth? No one could say for sure. But no one did this. Instead, they were willing to live a life of poverty and continue to live near the fields and the town. There were some who could no longer endure, but there were very few of them. Those who had left might be enjoying themselves in the palace with influential officers ot the Lords of Heaven, but those who stayed behind saw their determination strengthen. Zhang Weiyu felt that this was a process of tempering. The last person who stayed behind was the most loyal. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu did not believe that the person who had helped him was a solitary existence. After he had met Liu Yizhao, he thought of a problem. Were there still many people in this world who were waiting like him? They were waiting for the return of their king. They were waiting for the time where everyone below the throne was a lackey of the king! Zhang Weiyu turned and thanked Lu Shu. As Lu Shu trained, he smirked. Theres nothing to thank me for. Lu Xiaoyu was here. This meant that they could eat whatever was in Lu Xiaoyus invisible storage equipment. Food was no longer a problem Lu Shu had to care about. Furthermore, he looked down on the food in this world. Exquisite food was a mental pursuit after ones hunger had been satisfied. War had continued for many years. If someone was able to focus on food research, they would be crazy. Of course, there was fine dining, but it was no match for the food on Earth. Lu Shu could not use the Seal of Lands now. He could not take out anything. If not, Lu Shu would have enough resources to support an entire army Wait. Speaking of armies, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. This world was too chaotic. War was happening all the time. He still had over 20 thousand tridents after Chaos had finished eating, as well as 64 sets of black armor The black armor was of good quality. When the low leveled soldiers of the sea wore the black armor, they could resist an attack by the Puppet Masters. If the Puppet Masters wore such armor, what would they be like? When Lu Shu thought about this, he was amused. Where would he find 64 Rank Ones? But Lu Shu was thinking of a problem. The boundary of the Puppet Masters was probably not as simple as Rank One. Now, it seemed as if Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were deliberately suppressing their boundaries to Rank One. Lu Shu felt that the king the Puppet Masters were waiting for could have something to do with the King of Gods in this world, as no one else had the right to control them Lu Shu suddenly asked Zhang Weiyu, Urm do you know of any place with a lot of books about history? He could only ask this. Lu Shu wanted to find a way to return home through the books in this world, but he could not tell Zhang Weiyu. Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, The palace of the King of Gods definitely has the most books. Can you say something more reliable? Lu Shu asked expressionlessly. The Sword Hut has many books. I think the palace of the King of Gods had given many books to the Sword Hut, said Zhang Weiyu. Can you say something more reliable? Im giving you one more chance. If you are not reliable, I might attack you, said Lu Shu calmly. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! This was Zhang Weiyus first time seeing someone talk about attacking others as if they were inviting someone to drink tea with them There should be a collection of books in old man Lis mansion, said Zhang Weiyu. You can go there and take a look. Lu Shu turned and brought Lu Xiaoyu to find the town guard. He was not mean either. He warmly invited Lu Shu to see his collection of books. But the moment Lu Shu stepped into old man Lis study, his expression darkened. The walls of books were all the poems of the king the collection here was even more complete than that of the Yu familys. Lu Shu even saw The Kings Collection Although he was full of complaints, he still sighed with emotion. The King of Gods brilliance was unparalleled Lu Xiaoyu was very interested and took one book. But when she flipped open the book she was shocked. She did not say anything. Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu back to their residence. When he saw Zhang Weiyu, he immediately asked, Where is the Sword Hut? Chapter 879 - Disciple of the Sword Hut Chapter 879: Disciple of the Sword Hut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Where was the Sword Hut? Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu. Do you really want to go? What do you want to check? You can ask me. Perhaps I might know. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other helplessly. How were they supposed to ask him? They had come from another world and wanted to go back. This sounded very familiar. There were other uses for this. Hello, I am Ultraman Jack. I want to return to Nebula M78, but I dont have much money It would be very difficult to gain the trust of people! Not only was it hard to gain the trust of people, it involved their secret as well! To be honest, the overall strength in this world was too strong. Lu Shu could not imagine what would happen if they knew about the existence of Earth. Would they open up new territory? The desire of humans was boundless. Furthermore, the strength on Earth much much weaker compared to this world. Zhang Weiyu saw that they were hesitating. Relax. Im not hiding anything. There might not be many people within a few thousand kilometers who know more than me. I might be able to tell you some things that you want to know. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Then tell me about higher order nonlinear gear shift wind power The Sword Hut is at the palace, said Zhang Weiyu calmly before Lu Shu could finish his sentence. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666. He could not understand! He completely could not understand! Zhang Weiyu even started to doubt his own knowledge. Was Lu Shu talking nonsense? But he had never seen swordplay like Lu Shus. How could he be sure whether his guess was correct? Zhang Weiyu was suddenly somewhat helpless but he was sure that Lu Shu was not a disciple of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu did not seem to be playing tricks on him. Furthermore, even if a disciple of the Sword Hut wanted nothing to do with the Sword Hut, he did not have to pretend that he did not know where the Sword Hut was. Furthermore, a place like the Sword Hut very few people in this world would not want to associate themselves with it. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other helplessly. They went to a corner and discussed. Zhang Weiyu slowly kept the food on the table. He would wrap up everything that could be brought in a sheet and secretly bring it out at night. Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu softly, Should we go to the palace? No. Lu Xiaoyu rejected. Are you hesitant about something? Lu Shu asked curiously. No. Lu Xiaoyu rejected. Zhang Weiyu looked at both of them and asked, Do you think you can enter the Sword Hut just like that? Even if you go to the palace, so what? Even the Lords of Heaven are not on equal footing in the palace. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Is it very difficult to go in? Cant we secretly sneak in? To Lu Shu, as long as he and Lu Xiaoyu were not looking for death, Lu Xiaoyus earth-type Metahuman abilities would allow them to go into many places, right? You think too simply of the Sword Hut. Zhang Weiyu laughed and shook his head. The person in the Sword Hut occasionally does not even give face to the old King of Gods. You want to sneak in? Im afraid its not as easy as that. That cant be. How much stronger is the person from the Sword Hut than the old King of Gods? Lu Shu was shocked. No. The old King of Gods boundary can never be determined. Zhang Weiyu shook his head. But the person from the Sword Hut was the page boy of the old King of Gods. Later on, he had followed the King of Gods to many wars. He is skilled in swordplay. But it was said that when the old King of Gods made him his page boy, it was not a glorious process. It was as if he had returned from roaming about. Thus, the person from the Sword Hut has always been upset Lu Shu asked curiously. Can I ask you something? If you want to answer, answer. If you dont want to, its fine. Was he at the palace 18 years ago? Zhang Weiyu was shocked. He looked at Lu Shu. Do you know what asking this question means? Zhang Weiyu could not help but be surprised. He had thought that Lu Shu had come from the countryside. He did not expect him to think so deeply. Lu Shu faked a laugh. Im just asking, Im just asking. But Lu Shu thought about it. If the Sword Hut was really such an existence, he might not be able to go in. But there was no other place where he could find a way to cross the barrier between the two worlds. Now, his biggest clue was that the old King of Gods in this world had crossed the barrier between the two worlds. Thus, it was possible that he could find records of this method in the palace of the King of Gods. Lu Shu did not have much hope in the palace. His next best alternative was the Sword Hut, as Zhang Weiyu had said that a majority of the records in the palace were collected as books in the Sword Hut. Are there Lu Shu tried to probe. Any records from the palace of the King of Gods that the Sword Hut does not have? Poems and such by the king Zhang Weiyu sighed. The person from the Sword Hut is focused on improving swordplay abilities and does not care about things like poems. Subordinates often follow the example of their superiors. It was said that the young people in the palace like to pose as lovers of culture. On the other hand, the disciples of the Sword Hut disregard such practices. They focus more on training and improving their own strength. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. This meant that all the other books were there, except the poems by the king. He was somewhat curious. Why doesnt the person from the Sword Hut care about all these? I dont know. But back then, when the old King of Gods felt a strong urge to write poetry, he wrote 800 poems in one night. After that, the person from the Sword Hut went to the palace and fought him. Although the King of Gods was not defeated, half of the palace had been destroyed. This was a very humiliating incident. After all, even the palace of the King of Gods had been destroyed by someone. Zhang Weiyu sounded as if he did not know whether to laugh or to cry. At the same time, he seemed to be carried away. He continued. After this fight, the old King of Gods did not investigate anything. After all, the person from the Sword Hut was at the apex of their career. Everyone knew that the old King of Gods could not bear to kill her. Thus, no one else dared to kill her. Of course, only a few people in this world are able to do so. The person from the Sword Hut might be the strongest female in this world. A female?! Lu Shu was shocked. He had always thought that the person from the Sword Hut was a male. Zhang Weiyu was helpless. He even suspected that Lu Shu was not from this world. How did he not know something as important as this? Lu Shu knew that he had said something wrong and exposed something. He quickly changed the topic. Are there a lot of disciples in the Sword Hut? Every year, only four people can join the Sword Hut. The army headquarters will choose and send people there, while the Sword Hut chooses the soldiers they like. Zhang Weiyu explained, The disciples are scattered among the armed forces. They are like nobles. Every four years, there is a grand ceremony at the Sword Hut. Disciples of the Sword Hut come from all places and give many gifts to the Sword Hut! That was the biggest celebration in the palace. Everyone would walk to the streets and see how grand the outstanding men from the Sword Hut are. At the palace, as long as you are a female, you would be able to receive a gift from the disciples of the Sword Hut. Now that was capital worth showing off! Chapter 880 - Extreme Beauty Lu Xiaoshu Chapter 880: Extreme Beauty Lu Xiaoshu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were two things that Lu Shu did not expect. Firstly, he did not expect that the owner of the Sword Hut was a female. Secondly, he did not expect for the influence of the Sword Hut to be so huge. Lu Shu thought about it for a long time. If the Sword Hut chose four disciples from the army every year, would he be able to go through the same route? Why must the disciples be chosen from the army? asked Lu Shu curiously. Zhang Weiyu sighed and said, She is actually the person who supported the old King of Gods. As the old King of Gods fought for many years, the parties with smaller influence was unable to stabilize and those parties with bigger influence were waiting for their fall. By choosing the talents from the army before sending talents back to the army, the Sword Hut was developing talents for the King of Gods. This rule has never changed since then. The Sword Hut then was not the same Sword Hut now and the palace then was not as secure as the palace now. Lu Shu understood. It was actually killing because of love? At this moment, Zhang Weiyu said, Your question can be answered as it is not a secret after all. 18 years ago, the person in the Sword Hut was not in the palace and nobody knew where she went. 12 years ago, she returned to the Sword Hut and disappeared after one day. So there are no owners in the Sword Hut today? Lu Shu was surprised. Did that mean that he could enter the Sword Hut? Where did the owner of the Sword Hut go? Lu Shu felt that something was amiss and the owner of the Sword Hut was too floaty. Based on Lu Shus speculation, he should not be waiting to fight with the new King of Gods. He could not figure out what was happening but felt that something was strange. Hmm, the owner of the Sword Hut had disappeared and only a disciple of the Master Realm was guarding the hut. However, despite that, nobody dared to challenge the Sword Hut, said Zhang Weiyu, The Sword Hut is extremely secure now. Nobody could do anything even though the owner is not present. So what is the best way to enter the army? Lu Shu was curious. What was the selection process like? How does one get selected into the Sword Hut? It is very easy for one to enter the army. Zhang Weiyu took a glance at Lu Shu. I admit that I was wrong when I said that the only way out for an ordinary villager was to become a slave. That was because I never expected you to enter the army. Actually, many of the ordinary villagers choose to enter the army when they are desperate to live as not only does the army give one food, but they also allow one to be promoted to become officials. This is also one of the most important ways one could become a new noble, albeit very difficult. However, most of the ordinary villagers did not think about other methods. The reason why they entered the army was to make a living for their families. On one hand, they could bring back the pay for their families and on the other hand, they could pay 20 percent less tax. Lu Shu acknowledged it. He initially thought that Liu Yizhao, a commander of the Qing Sai Army would be a slave owner and the entire army was his slaves Now, it did not seem so. The army comprised of more ordinary villagers who could not make a living. Then how do they train? asked Lu Shu. There are special ways in which the army train. Although the standards are not high, it was suitable for the ordinary people. According to legends, the skills were created by the owner of the Sword Hut, said Zhang Weiyu, therefore, some people went because of the skills but they got disappointed as it was not possible to get beyond Rank Four with those skills. It seemed to have been sealed by the owner of the Sword Hut. In order to obtain higher level skills, one would have to make huge accomplishments or enter the Sword Hut. Therefore, entering the Sword Hut was the dream of everyone in the army. As long as they entered the Sword Hut, they could achieve prosperity without any difficulties. I cant help you if you wish to enter the army as I will be causing harm to you if I help you, said Zhang Weiyu, but you can try to audition. You have to make the decision after a thorough consideration. Although you are slightly skilled in terms of sword skills, it may not be sufficient on the battlefield. You will be surrounded by enemies, you dont know how terrifying the battlefield is because you have not been to a battlefield before. I will advise you to not be so ambitious if you have yet to reach a sufficiently-high realm. Lu Xiaoyu shot Zhang Weiyu a look. Nothing he said was accurate. Not only had Lu Shu been through a battle, but he had been through at least hundreds of them. The progression in his powers was so fast that it was unimaginable. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu were just discussing this the previous night and Lu Shu felt that he needed at most six months to return to the peak of Rank Two. With Lu Xiaoyu protecting him, he did not have to worry about breaking free from his restraints. He should focus on building strength and advancing further in terms of his swordplay. Therefore, Zhang Weiyu was wrong if he thought that Lu Shu only had very little knowledge about the art of the sword. Lu Shu did not care about this misunderstanding as he felt that he should remain as low key as possible to protect himself. Lu Shu thought about it. Zhang Weiyu had already given him a lot of information. He believed that Zhang Weiyu was a big shot in the past but he did not know how he ended up in his current plight. Zhang Weiyu secretly ran out with a huge pile of food in his arms that night and he was unable to carry more today. Lu Shu saw how Zhang Weiyu only ate two buns and some vegetable soup in a day. He took away the remaining food. It was evident that Zhang Weiyu regarded his old friends dearly or he would not behave in such a way. Hopefully they would get repaid for the pain they had suffered. Lu Shu felt that this group of individuals were very different from the members of the Heavenly Network. What do you feel about the owner of the Sword Hut? Lu Shu asked Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu took a glance at Lu Shu. Didnt she disappear, I cant find her. From Lu Shus distress, +99! Stop beating around the bush, you know what I am asking for, said Lu Shu. Cant you just tell me about your guess, why must you ask me about it? Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy. I guess that she may be from Earth! said Lu Shu, Based on her fight with the old King of Gods, I feel that she was trying to stop someone from copying her. I suspect that she was being kidnapped by the old King of Gods to this world As the saying went, ones eyes brim with tears when one encounters a fellow townsmen in a distant land. If the owner of the Sword Hut was really from Earth, then Lu Shu felt that he had someone to depend on in the current world. Could it be possible that, Lu Shu eyes lit up as he looked at Lu Xiaoyu, she was from the Hall of Swords? Although the Sword Hut and the Hall of Swords sounded very similar, and the owner of the Sword Hut may have come from Earth, she might have possibly come from the Hall of Swords. So what, Lu Xiaoyu went straight to the point, she has already disappeared. Even if she is from Earth, we wont be able to find her. I have decided. Lets find a way to head over to the Sword Hut to take a look, said Lu Shu determinedly, I have doubts regarding both the books in the study and the identity of the owner of the Sword Hut. The answer is in the Sword Hut. Lu Xiaoyu said nonchalantly, Lets go if you want to. The thought of the love-struck fools in that place gave her a headache. God knew what was wrong with this world, Lu Xiaoshu became the standard of extreme beauty? Were the people blind?! However, despite her reluctance, she would definitely accompany Lu Xiaoshu. That was because Lu Shu did that too. Chapter 881 - Wei Wu Army Chapter 881: Wei Wu Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu stayed in the house of the aristocrat, old man Li, for three days. Old man Li only greeted them on the third day. However, Lu Shu already had a new opinion and decided to enter the Qing Sai Army. Based on what Zhang Weiyu said, it was possible for a Rank Six practitioner to enter the army. However, he could not say that he was an ordinary villager as he would be subjected to checks if he did. He was advised to not join the Qing Sai Army as the pressure on nomination for the Sword Hut was the highest in the Qing Sai Army as many elites were born in that army. Lu Shu asked, Then how should I settle the issue with my household register? Which army should I choose? Zhang Weiyu said after giving it some thought, There are two ways for a slave to be freed from the register of a slave. One, revolt and suffer immense pain to remove the mark on your body. Second, when the slave owner dies, the slaves skill level would decrease and he will be able to break free from the restraint of the mark without any pain. By right, the slave owners relatives would take on the possession of the mark but if the slave owner did not have any relatives, the mark will not be passed on. Some slaves were freed after their slave owners died. At the same time, they were unwilling to remain as a slave as they had obtained certain skills. We usually call them roamers. When you join the army, you can say that you were once the slave of the Liu Family, There were originally four slave owners in this town, but the family died in the battle with the Black Feather Army ten years ago. Therefore, many slaves were freed and left. Zhang Weiyu gave advice to Lu Shu to repay his favor. So which army should I choose? asked Lu Shu again. The Wei Wu Army are situated outside the Yun An City that is to the north of Nangeng City. This troop is not the main force of the borders and therefore is better than the Qing Sai Army in terms of safety and security, said Zhang Weiyu, If the Black Feather Army comes, they would enter the battlefield after the Qing Sai Army. Oh. Lu Shu figured it out. It basically meant that they were the backup troop and it was good because they did not have to fight. The Wei Wu Army likes to recruit roamers. Initially, they thought that the capable slaves would become the mainstay of the army but they did not know the problems with these roamers that created chaos within the army. They even gambled in the army camp, Zhang Weiyu said while laughing, After finding out about this, many of the important positions in the army were taken by the roamers. They discriminated against the ordinary villagers. After that, the roamers were smart enough to accept bribery and deduct pay of the other soldiers, while the commander of the Wei Wu Army, who became the biggest beneficiary, turned a blind eye to this situation. Now, even the position of the commander was taken up by a roamer and the entire army was about to be destroyed. Lu Shu was stunned. The Lord of Heaven did not care? The Lord of Heaven has no time to care as he has 11 armies. He is only willing to appreciate the rules of heaven and earth and therefore only needed the Wei Wu Army to win the battle. Moreover, the Wei Wu Army had indeed won a few battles despite there being something fishy. You will know the rough situation once you are there. Alright, then I will go to the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu nodded. How many vacancies are there in each army? Every troop has one vacancy. This is the main point of my sentence. Nobody in the Wei Wu Army wants to participate in the selection for the Sword Hut, smiled Zhang Weiyu. Eh, why though, didnt you say that they are sly and greedy people, wont they become rich and prosperous after they enter the Sword Hut? Why are they so short-sighted? Lu Shu was curious. You do not know this but these bunch of people are aware of their own capabilities. Zhang Weiyu smiled. They know that they will not get selected into the Sword Hut even if they went as, after all, how would a group of roamers like them match up to the group of elites from the dozens of armies? Instead of being embarrassed after they lost to the other armies, they would rather stay put! These dozens of elites came from the Lords of Heaven of all regions and were enemies before they entered the Sword Hut. Lu Shu did not realize that the Wei Wu Army were a group of elites. Does that mean that the Wei Wu Army has not sent anyone into the Sword Hut for a couple of years? No no no, even if they do not go by themselves, they could sell the spot to the noble disciples! Everything involves money! Zhang Weiyu laughed. So your main concern is to earn money. Based on my understanding, the spot is not expensive as the selection was highly-regarded by many individuals and the noble disciples would not give it a shot randomly and end up being embarrassed if they failed. However, how would the elites be willing to be embarrassed? That was why they would kill the opponents of the other parties to regain their pride. Even a gifted individual under the North Lord of Heaven was unsuccessful in his application and ended up killing nine other talented individuals with the nine other individuals. Eventually, they killed nine other powerful individuals and were heavily rewarded when they returned. Lu Shu figured it out. That implied that even if one was not selected, one would not embarrass their family as long as one managed to kill other people! However, regarding earning money Notes were used so he had to think of a way to earn some money to purchase the vacancy? It was not a big problem but he had to give it some thought Why were people not chosen despite killing nine people? Lu Shu asked curiously. The owner of the Sword Hut is pretty interesting. Martial Arts competition is only the first round and there are many other rounds after that. It is not sufficient to be only good in martial arts but I dont know what else there is after that round. Zhang Weiyu shook his head and said, The disciples of the Sword Hut have never revealed what were the rounds after this. Those who failed were also told to keep it a secret and nobody dared to go against the Sword Hut. Alright. Lu Shu nodded. Do you want to go with us? We can promise that you will lead a more carefree life and do not need to sell yourselves as a slave. Lu Shu was serious about the invitation. With someone who knew about almost everything beside him, he and Lu Xiaoyu would not waste time on their way. Moreover, with Lu Xiaoyus space ring, he would not starve to death even if he did not earn enough money. No. Zhang Weiyu smiled. I am happy here. Is it really worth it? asked Lu Shu suddenly. Zhang Weiyu never revealed what he wanted to do there and Lu Shu never asked. However, by asking that question, he wanted to tell Zhang Weiyu that he knew that Zhang Weiyu was responsible for some sort of mission. Zhang Weiyu smiled. From a long time ago, I only have one thought in mind that kept me going. I wanted to wait for the day when I can hand over my life without holding back. I will be satisfied with that. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu left and Zhang Weiyu was the only one who headed to the North. He turned to look at the backs of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu and felt that it was a pleasant scene. Chapter 882 - Attracting Others’ Attention, Lu Xiaoshu Chapter 882: Attracting Others Attention, Lu Xiaoshu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The South Lord of Heaven controlled a huge area but Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu headed to Yun An City instead of Nangeng City. Initially, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to tour Nangeng City but was outrightly rejected by Lu Shu. He was worried that he would bump into Liu Yizhao in Nangeng City Although Lu Shu had good features, he was not considered handsome on Earth. For some reason, however, he seemed to have been lucky in love in this world. No, it was not the luck in love, it was the disaster of love Three days had passed when both of them arrived at Yun An City. By right, with Lu Xiaoyu around, they should be travelling at a fast speed but Lu Shu overestimated Lu Xiaoyus sense of direction. After going underground, Lu Xiaoyu told Lu Shu that she was a little bad in terms of her sense of direction. Lu Shu was initially confused as it was his first time hearing Lu Xiaoyu admit that she was bad at something. However, after going in the wrong direction for eight times, Lu Shu sighed as he stood outside the gates of Yun An City, What do you mean by you have a bad sense of direction, you dont even have a sense of direction From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Lu Shu recalled how, as a child, Lu Xiaoyu lost her way after sneakily escaping from the orphanage. She found a telephone stand and called Lu Shu and when Lu Shu asked her where she was, she said she was under a cloud After that, Lu Xiaoyu remembered the way. Perhaps it was because of Lu Shus presence that she was able to remember the way. Yun An City was bustling with activities. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu felt as though they had entered a movie. There was a rest station at the side of the city gate and horses were resting there, looking as though they were doing business. Lu Shu counted the notes in his pocket. The notes he got from selling the gifts he received from the Yu family was only sufficient to last him for a couple of days. We have to find a way to make money, sighed Lu Shu, If I enter the Wei Wu Army, you have to have enough capital to survive in Yun An City. We have to find a way to start a business. All would be good if he could take out the Seal of Lands as anything from the Seal of Lands could be sold. However, not only was he unable to use the Seal of Lands, but he was also unable to take it out. Lu Shu took a glance at Lu Xiaoyu. Everything would be perfect if the spirit you caught could be a real person. Then, the spirit could be used as a curtain to protect you as you attacked. I asked Zhang Weiyu and he said that the people in this world had a taboo on capturing spirits as they believed that ones spirit would not disappear but would be reborn themselves. Although Lu Xiaoyu was tall, she was young and looked too naive. She did not need to be protected as, after all, Yun An City was a small city and the leader of the city was only Rank Two. With Lu Xiaoyus capability, she was able to defend against those Rank One leaders of big cities. However, the problem was that some people thought Lu Xiaoyu was easily bullied as she was young. If there could be a master acting around her, all these problems could be resolved. Lu Xiaoyu took a look at him, walked to a secluded area and called the Bishop and Johnson out. Then, Lu Shu saw a seven-colored bead fly out from Johnsons body and enter into the body of the Bishop as the black color on the Bishop faded slowly, turning into a real figure. The seven-colored bead was obtained when Lu Shu accidentally killed the C Class Japanese spy in the remains of Beimang. After realizing that it had minimal effects in terms of raising ones power upon feeding it to Johnson, he forgot about it. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. So the seven-colored bead can really cause one to turn into a real figure instead of a black one? Then can you stop him from laughing stupidly Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. Shouldnt I be asking you to stop him from laughing stupidly? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +399! At this moment, the Bishops black face was no longer black, he looked as though he had Parkinsons Disease or the commonly-known Dementia Perhaps it was because of the foolish laughter, although Lu Xiaoyu knew that the Ambilight Soul Pearl could turn one into ones real form, she had never used it before. With this foolish laughter, what kind of deterrent effect could he bring about? Perhaps one could make the clothes but the smile was unable to be changed, it was extremely high in terms of priority Lu Shu thought about it for a long time. Having it is better than not having it, just cover half of his face, do you have something like a scarf? I think he will look less foreign when his face is covered Do not cover his eyes but cover his mouth Therefore, an elderly masked with a pink scarf with rabbit prints appeared behind Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu It was really difficult to determine how threatening he was Lu Shu was thinking about a question. He obtained the soul pearl after killing the soul. After that, he did not manage to get any more soul pearls despite killing many other people. He was unaware that he was able to boost his powers using the soul pearl by snatching the souls of people whom Lu Xiaoyu had killed. Although it had a low efficiency, Johnson had reached the peak of Rank Two. However, there was a limit to the soul pearl as one was unable to continue upgrading oneself after reaching Rank Two. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it before. Rank One was the process of merging the laws and the Heaven and Earth. Everyones laws were different and a pure soul was unable to offend this law. However, what would happen if another person of Rank One was killed? Would the souls absorbed by Johnson and Anthony merge with the laws and allow them to rise to Rank One? It was possible for them to kill their Rank One opponents. However, Lu Xiaoyu was already used to the earth-type and materialization-type techniques, she hoped that Johnson and Anthony were able to continue to upgrade their powers through absorbing the energy in the soul pearls. However, at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly discovered that there was a lady looking at Lu Shu from the side of the road. Lu Xiaoyu went deep into thought, What on earth is happening in this world?! At the next instance, a wooden stick was dropped directly in front of Lu Shu through a window of a two-storey building. However, before the wooden stick fell onto the ground, Lu Xiaoyu caught it and threw it back From Liu Zhenhuas distress points, +199! Initially, Lu Xiaoyu was wondering how to stop Lu Shu from entering the army camp. After all, god knew how often could they meet if he entered the army camp? Nobody would go back home everyday, right? Both of them had no family members in this world. Of course, Lu Xiaoyu hoped to see Lu Shu everyday. However, at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt that it was better for Lu Shu to go to the army camp where it was dominated by men Chapter 883 - Soap-Maker Lu Xiaoshu Chapter 883: Soap-Maker Lu Xiaoshu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyu felt that Yun An City was really unsafe. They had only been walking for less than a kilometer and there were already over ten girls eyeing up Lu Shu. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly said, I will accompany you for a couple of days more in Yun An City. Let us start a proper business before I report to the Wei Wu Army. I can take this chance to explore the city and familiarize myself with this world, so Just go to the Wei Wu Army now, said Lu Xiaoyu calmly. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From Lu Shus distress, +666! However, Lu Shu could not go to the Wei Wu Army now. He had to settle the things in the city first. Lu Shu suddenly asked, I have observed carefully and noted that Zhang Weiyu washed his clothes with a type of plant leaf. I asked them if they had any other ways to wash their clothes and he said that everyone uses the leaf. Therefore, I dont think there is soap in this world, the production of soap is actually pretty easy Lu Shu had stumbled upon the making of soap in the past. Apparently, someone accidentally dropped oil into an extinguished charcoal and brought them out with his hands as he was afraid that the mixture would cause a fire. Then, he realized that his hands were extremely clean after he washed them. Sometimes, coincidences were unnecessary because even without this coincidence, scientists would have discovered how to make soap while researching on chemical elements. However, it was a different story in this world. Firstly, there were very few people who studied chemistry. Secondly, such coincidences had not happened yet. Lu Shu was happy over his idea but Lu Xiaoyu was stunned. You are trying to make soap out of nothing? Lu Shu said, What do you mean?! Initially, Lu Xiaoyu thought that it was safer for Lu Shu if he had gone to the Wei Wu Army. However, it looked as though it was not safe for him to go to the Wei Wu Army too! Lu Shu felt that Lu Xiaoyu was acting weirdly. Wouldnt he make money from making soap? It was not practical to make use of advanced technology in this world to produce unimaginable objects. The natives would probably not be able to accept it. Therefore, it was more profitable and reasonable for them to produce household products as the cost price was low too. Lu Shu analyzed it carefully. Look, it was extremely easy for the people in our world to make soap. They simply added hot alkali onto pork lard. I dont think there are any alkali in this world but we have two choices, one is to burn the grass and tree branches and use its ashes, one is to look for alkali! The former is a stupid method as it would be slow to make alkali from the ashes of grass and tree branches, it would be good if we can find an alkali mine. I dont think it will be difficult for Anthony to find it. After finding the alkali mine, we can just combine it with lime to make sodium hydroxide. There is lime in this world, I saw them using it to build houses! It was normal for there to be a lack of alkali in this world as it was discovered rather late on Earth as well. However, that did not pose a problem to Lu Shu as he could always fall back on making use of ashes from grass and tree branches. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu in shock. She realized that Lu Shu was being serious. He really wanted to make soap! Lu Shu said proudly, If this world ever achieves technological advances, perhaps I would be crowned the creator of soap! I dont think this is worth being proud of, Lu Xiaoyu commented. You dont understand, science is an art form. The more you research, the more you will discover about the worlds wonders, sighed Lu Shu, However, this world took another path and therefore would not be bothered about foundational scientific concepts. There was no right or wrong. It was two different paths. Humans made technological inventions in order to make use of technology. On the other hand, this world embarked on another path as they were already sufficiently powerful. Instead of technology, they made use of witchcraft. Therefore, it was no wonder that they advanced very slowly in terms of technology. It was an outcome due to ones power. Lu Shu thought about it, perhaps there were living creatures who could delve deep into technology in other worlds, but he knew that nobody in this world would care about it. So you are saying that none of the practitioners would have a spell for washing clothes? Lu Xiaoyu was curious. If there is, then wont we be wasting our efforts? Lu Shu smiled, We can just sell the soap to ordinary villagers. They make up 80 percent of the people here. This is our market, we dont need to sell it to the practitioners. Thats right. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt sad, Lu Shu was about to make soap And he claimed that he was going to be the inventor of soap, how shameless Lu Shu suddenly became excited upon thinking of this idea, I dont think we have enough cash for two nights stay at the hostels. Do you have anything we can sell for money? Lu Xiaoyu stared cautiously at Lu Shu. What do you want me to sell? I have gold chains but people here will not want it. That gave them a headache, gold became something useless in this world Lu Shu thought about it. Anything else? And a belt which I bought for you. However, the people here wear pants that are different from our world. They dont need belts and dont recognize the big brands Lu Xiaoyu said. At this moment, a candied fruit seller passed by. The sticks of red candied fruits were slotted in the stick carrier by the seller and a group of kids were following him. Lu Shu smiled at Lu Xiaoyu and asked, Do you want some? No. Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. We need to save some money. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu was still requesting for candied fruits the night before her Spirit Qi recovered. After two years time, Lu Xiaoyu had grown up. Time would change ones character unknowingly. Be it Lu Xiaoyu or Lu Shu himself, he hoped that his looks would change. Lu Shu stopped the seller. One stick please. He bought it and stuffed it into Lu Xiaoyus hand. Just leave one for me. Oh, Lu Xiaoyu responded and lowered her head, seemingly deep in thought. It felt as if they were in the same world. Or perhaps, even if the world had changed, Lu Shu and herself did not change. They were also very poor back then but she knew that Lu Shu had a way. Initially, Lu Xiaoyu did not like this world and did not want to accept it. However, this feeling vanished. That was because Lu Shu was there. Everywhere was the same with Lu Shu around. Chapter 884 - New King’s Studies Chapter 884: New Kings Studies Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yun An City was surrounded by mountains. Some said that in Yun An City, it was warm in winter and cool in summer. It was like spring all year round. But Lu Shu felt that this was a hoax. After Lu Shu entered Yun An City, he did not immediately observe how much the businesses were more prosperous here compared to in the fields. Instead, he focused on the defense here. He casually looked around and saw soldiers from the Wei Wu Army lazily leaning on the wall as they chatted. There were also soldiers at the entrance. At first, Lu Shu was worried about whether they would require official documents to enter the city. But the soldiers were busy chatting. They did not even see Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. Furthermore, Lu Shu felt that these troops were very poor. The Qing Sai Army he had seen in the fields were not subdued by force. Their horses were of the best quality. He could see that they took good care of their red armor. But the Wei Wu Army was different. Lu Shu felt that their weapons looked rusty. They were evidently not magical weapons. They might not even be as good as typical weapons The commander of the Wei Wu Army was also the head of Yun An City. A slave had become the head of a city. Lu Shu was sure that they had used other means. But could this army win battles? He did not know how they had survived the past few battles. Lu Shu suddenly had a feeling that the King of Gods and the Lords of Heaven treated these people like sheep. They could not even be considered as ranch owners. They did not care about how the sheep they took care of would grow. There were times when Lu Shu pondered. After individuals grew too strong, would they involuntarily see these people as ants? It was said that the action of freeing captive animals was for nothing, as you did not know whether the fish or loaches you set free were good or evil. If you had set free an evil fish, then you would be blamed by the gods, right? Some argued that fish did not care whether others were good or bad, as long as they were set free. No matter whether it was fish, or loaches, or even humans, there would be no difference in their tools and food. But in the eyes of the gods, humans were the same. They were not worthy of attention. In this world, above Rank One was the Master Realm. These people looked down on humans like they looked down on ants. Who cared about them? As long as they were strong enough, they would be able to defend their own rule. This was different from governing others. When people governed others, they had to think about their lives, environment and customs. Now, it was as if the gods were governing people. No matter how much the ordinary people struggled, it would be of no use. From this point of view, Lu Shu could understand the current situation in the Wei Wu Army the South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, was too lazy to care about them. Would the gods care about ants who shamelessly sough personal gain? Although Lu Shu had never seen Nie Ting, a Shen Cang Jing, attack, he could imagine the threatening power that he had. A Rank One was able to break the Gate to Hell in the Kunlun Mountains. The Master Realm was almost on the same level as a god, at least in the eyes of the ordinary people. This world did not use the name Shen Cang Jing. There were only Masters. But to be honest, Lu Shu preferred the Heavenly Network to be this way. He could fight together with the Heavenly Network, sit under the walnut tree and read documents, and carry a bowl of millet gruel only to tell Shi Xuejin that the green Chinese onions were not tasty. Lu Shu felt that Nie Ting was a real person, and not a deity. He was much stronger than a few Lords of Heaven. Of course, he had never seen the Lords of Heaven for himself. He could not come up with a conclusion yet. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked past a noodle shop. He saw that it was very lively in the shop, as if a large group of people were discussing something. He overheard someone talking about the King of Gods. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other. Then, they walked in. A waiter welcomed them. Would you like to sit on the second floor or the first floor? First floor. Lu Shu looked at the menu that was hanging on the wall. Two bowls of beef noodles, please. Sure. The waiter led Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu into a corner. Lu Shu glanced at the group of people. Someone had talked about the King of Gods again. He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Go and sit there first. I will listen to what they are saying. There were a few tables of guests sitting together. Among them, an old man said, I have heard so much about the Kings Studies today. Your opinions have broadened my horizons! When Lu Shu heard about this, he was slightly fed up. Kings Studies did the old King of Gods create a new profession? Suddenly, someone said with a lofty tone, I aspire to read all of the King of Gods poems and draw the world that the King of Gods had mentioned in his poems! The people around him cheered and clapped. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Were they experts in the Kings Studies? They were like maniacs! But it was understandable. To a world like this where culture was lacking, the old King of Gods created 99% of the cultural items here. It was normal for people to respect him Suddenly, someone said, Brother, do you know this poem? The white sun sets below the mountains, the Yellow River flows into the ocean. If you want to see a view of a thousand miles, climb up to the next floor. This poem is called Climbing Yellow Stork Tower. The Yellow Stork Tower has appeared many times in the Kings poems. I want to know what this Yellow Stork Tower is like, and where it is. Dont research it. The person sighed, The Yellow Stork Tower is a sacred place to me. Lets look at the first line. One can see the mountains from the Yellow Stork Tower. Furthermore, the mountains are probably in the west Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. He then said, Have you ever thought that Yi Shan Jin 1 sets below the mountains] might be the name of a person? The originally enthusiastic discussion suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked up and stared at Lu Shu. They then recalled the poem From Qi Ziyis distress, +666! From An Haos distress, +666! From Chen Weihuas This argument Someone hesitated. If the old King of Gods heard this, he would beat you up When the group of people heard this, they thought that it was an unreasonable argument and was ready to scold him. But when they looked up and saw Lu Shu, they were silenced by his looks. Even their tone was not as strong as before Suddenly, someone said, But this could be a new perspective Even Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did someone really believe him? They looked at Lu Shu again. Do you have any other opinions? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Do you think that the line, Where have peoples faces gone to 1?, is criticizing people for having no shame? The experts in Kings Studies pondered deeply again From Qi Ziyis distress, +666! From Lu Shu did not know that he had unintentionally created a non-conventional school of thought in the Kings Studies There were very few of such people, but they still existed Footnotes: Ch 884 Footnote 1 this is extracted from the first line of the poem. It means [sun Ch 884 Footnote 2 in the original poem, peoples faces refer to that of girls Chapter 885 - All According to Routine Chapter 885: All According to Routine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The group of people started a heated discussion. They even invited Lu Shu to their discussion in the afternoon. They asked where Lu Shu lived. Lu Shu said that it was the first time he had come here, and did not have a place to stay. Immediately, someone said that they had a place to stay here. They wanted to have late night talks Lu Shu was speechless. He decided to reject him. He still needed his own place to make soap, and did not want others to know about this secret place. The people of this world did not place much emphasis on secrets of the trade, but Lu Shu still felt that they were important. Lu Shu understood human nature very well. Back then, when he sold eggs, there were people who asked what spices he had used. When they did their research and sold eggs beside him, Uncle Li had chased them away Some people were abominable. Once others discovered that you were making money, they would use the same method to make money. They would even think of ways to disrupt your business. They did not even think about creating a new product. Thus, Lu Shu was worried. What if someone discovered his method to produce soap? Lu Shu did not want to beat people up just after he had come here There was a benefit in being a Practitioner. They had to be strong enough to steal business from him. If someone tried to steal his business, he would make Anthony, Johnson, and the Bishop talk to them about the problem of keeping markets healthy. But Lu Shu agreed to attend the discussion session in the afternoon. He would be punctual. He returned to where Lu Xiaoyu was sitting. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at him. What is worth discussing with them? Lu Shu cheerily said, I have to integrate with them before I can sell my soap. After all, we are not familiar with the people here. We need to break in from somewhere. Furthermore, I realized that people around them like to listen when they discuss. They will be our living advertisements of the future. Today, we will start to sell soap! Suddenly, Lu Shu looked at his bowl of noodles. Where is the beef? Is there no beef in beef noodles? Waiter! Come here! The waiter walked over with a white cloth in his hands. Whats wrong? Is your chef called Beef? Lu Shu remained calm as he asked. No. The waiter was shocked. Our chef is not called Beef. Whats wrong? Where is the beef in my beef noodles? Lu Shu was unhappy. The waiter was dumbfounded. The beef was eaten by the lady beside you Lu Shu was speechless. From Lu Shus distress, +199! Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. He had guessed the beginning, but he had not guessed the end At that moment, a few soldiers from the Wei Wu Army walked in. They clumsily wore their armor on their bodies, and their helmets were held loosely in their hands. They seemed like army riffs. Lu Shu silently observed them. He wanted to see how the Wei Wu Army behaved in daily life. When the four soldiers came in, they shouted arrogantly, Three kilograms of beef, two liters of alcohol, and four servings of cold dishes. Hurry up! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat at the corner and did not move. When the soldiers finished eating and were about to pay, one of them suddenly put their helmet on the table. Here. Take his helmet as payment. Brothers, lets go. The waiter looked at the helmet on the table and put on a long face. Lu Shu was dumbstruck. Could this be called the army? They did not even want their helmet! Lu Shu secretly pulled the waiter to the side. Is this helmet worth money? Can this helmet settle the bill? What bill can they settle? The waiter did not know whether to laugh or to cry. I will send someone to return the helmet to the Wei Wu Army in the afternoon. This is classified army materials. We might die. Everything went according to routine. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. But this kind of army was quite suitable for him. He did not want to fight wars to collect achievements. He just needed to be eligible for the Sword Hut. With this kind of army, he did not have to panic Lets go. Lu Shu stood up. We still have things to do. The Wei Wu Army did not seem very wealthy. Zhang Weiyu had said that they did not have much provisions and funds for the troops. The Qing Sai Army was wealthy because Nangeng City was relatively prosperous and had fertile land. On the other hand, Yun An City was not an important city. They had no special products either. Entrepreneurs did not like coming to Yun An City. But, the poorer a place was, the more common the conflict to commit questionable acts. It was said that some disciples of the Sword Hut had taken up positions in the Wei Wu Army, but applied for transfer after less than two months. They could not bear such an army. Needless to say, Lu Shu discovered that everyone thought highly of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu wanted to see the Sword Hut even more now. He asked the waiter and learned that the Wei Wu Army recruited soldiers every three months. The next conscription would be in over a month. But no matter how decent they were, the Wei Wu Army was never fully filled. As Lu Shu left the shop, he even asked the waiter. Does the Wei Wu Army typically fight? Yes, why not? The waiter said with disdain. There are many bandits in the mountains. They fight everyday. The waiter quickly glanced at Lu Shu. Lu Shu laughed. As expected, there was something fishy. There would definitely be bandits in a world like this. But where did the bandits come from? Most of them were former slaves who had lost their slave owners. The Wei Wu Army itself was formed by former slaves. It would not make sense if these had nothing to do with one another. This was a vicious cycle. This was not an important city, and there were bandits in the mountains. If merchants were willing to do business here, they would be crazy. The more people who came, the poorer they became. The poorer they were, the more evil they would become. Lu Shu held on to the waiter. Can I ask you one more question? Do merchants come here? The waiter was dumbfounded. Yes, but not many. Only two major trade caravans come here. They have two Rank Two slaves. Thus, the bandits do not dare to provoke them. Lu Shu sighed. There were merchants here, which meant that he would be able to sell his soap in other distant areas. As long as the humidity was controlled, it was very convenient to transport soap. He asked curiously, What time will the trade caravan come? They are in the east of the city. The waiter said, But be careful. The female slave owner has a strange temper. Lu Shu thanked the waiter and brought Lu Xiaoyu to the east of the city. Lu Xiaoyu looked at him curiously. Have you thought about what we are going to do? We will trick them, said Lu Shu, full of confidence. He had a mysterious smile on his face. This was his first time seriously carrying out a plan. Get out, get out! Did I allow you to come in? A strong slave tried to push Lu Shu out. Lu Shu was unhappy. I have a business I want to talk to you about. I can assure you that after you hear this, you will be amazed wait! Stop pushing me! Im telling you, stop! Lu Xiaoyu laughed at the side until her eyes became crescent moons. On Earth, Lu Shu had become a synonym for omnipotent. As long as Lu Shu was around, it seemed as if nothing was impossible. It was quite interesting to see Lu Shu being humiliated in this world. Chapter 886 - Forced by Life Chapter 886: Forced by Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stood outside the inn where the group of merchants were staying in. He was speechless. he thought for a long time about how to convince them to invest in his great soap business. But he could not even see their faces After Lu Xiaoyu finished laughing, she took out a jade necklace from the space ring and said, Why dont you pawn this and see how much its worth? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Ive never seen you wearing this. Sister Nalan gave me a necklace so that I would go to their house more. I think it is worth quite a lot, said Lu Xiaoyu. Thats true. Nalan Que is a direct descendant of her family. She wont hand out cheap things, said Lu Shu. But I cant pawn your things. If not, what will I become? Lu Xiaoyu dragged Lu Shu and walked. Rather than seeing you get the cold shoulder, Id rather you pawn this necklace. Although seeing Lu Shu being humiliated was rather interesting, Lu Xiaoyu thought about how Lu Shu had to ask others to invest in his business and lower his own position. Lu Xiaoyu was unhappy with this. He had taken great pains to train and achieve his current strength. She did not want to see Lu Shu lower his head again. To Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu should be lofty and the most powerful. They reached the pawnshop. The interior was extravagant and refined. But when the attendant saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walk in, he did not even greet them. Instead, he looked at the Bishop behind them. It was not because he had seen the Bishops power. It was because the pink scarf on him was very conspicuous The boss looked at them from behind the tall counter. 2000 notes. In this world, one kilogram of rice was worth about one note. Thus, 2000 notes was worth 2000 dollars on Earth. Li Yixiao was unhappy. If Nalan Que only gave something worth 2000 dollars, was it really Nalan Que? She was only stingy towards Li Yixiao Take another look, said Lu Shu. The boss smiled. No matter how much I look at it, its only worth 2000 notes. Half of it was carved. Suddenly, they heard the sound of horses galloping outside. The sound was very concentrated. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Who would run around on horses in Yun An City? The galloping of horses drew closer and closer. Lu Shu could hear the wails of many people, as if civilians were running for their lives! The next moment, the horses stopped outside the shop. A ferocious male charged in. Hello, Boss Lin. We are from the Azure Dragon Village in the An Mountains. Dont hide it anymore. Take out everything that is valuable! The boss did not seem very surprised. He sighed and waved to his staff. The staff turned and took out a tray from under the counter. Boss Lin said politely, Recently, business has not been good. These are the notes I have prepared for all of you. Please take them. The male looked at his brothers and smiled. Boss Lin is so generous. Brothers, take the notes and leave. Suddenly, he saw the jade necklace in Boss Lins hands. He turned and said, Boss Lin, how can you do this? Wont you give something good like this to us? Boss Lin quickly passed the jade necklace to them. Take them Before he could finish talking, he saw that the bandits were lying in a pool of blood they were Rank Four bandits! How could all of them be on the floor just after the old man in the pink scarf moved? Suddenly, he saw the young man in front of him pick up the notes from the bandits and stuff them into his pocket. Then, he expressionlessly sighed. As expected, stealing money is faster. The boss hands started to tremble. He thought that the young man was a small slave owner, who had to pawn objects from his house. Under normal circumstances, who would pawn their items? Only those who had no way out would do so. Which expert would come here for money? Lu Shu looked at the boss. How did these bandits enter the city? They collaborated with the Wei Wu Army. Every month, they will come and collect a protection fee, which they will split equally with the Wei Wu Army. Right after that, the Wei Wu Army will tell us that it is part of their pay, and this is how they earn money The boss trembled as he spoke. Lu Shu nodded his head. So its like that. The boss thought about it and said, Thank you for saving me No need to thank me, said Lu Shu calmly. No, no, no, I have to thank you The boss said politely. No, I mean that from today, I will collect the protection fees in Yun An City, said Lu Shu calmly. From Li Guis distress, +666! Lu Shu felt that nothing was going according to plan. He had wanted to join the Wei Wu Army, but he had been forced to become a bandit. He was being forced by life Can I ask you something? Where is the Azure Dragon Village in the An Mountains? Lu Shu asked. In the north Thank you. I hope you know what you should say, and what you should not say. Lu Shu turned and walked out after he finished speaking. Lu Xiaoyu happily followed behind Lu Shu. When the boss saw that Lu Shu had left politely, he had thought that Lu Shu was joking when he said that he would collection protection fees. But in the evening, he heard that the Azure Dragon Village had been wiped out Lin Gui even started to doubt his own life. How did the Azure Dragon Village, which had illegally occupied the land near Yun An City for eight years, get exterminated just like that?! Many civilians and businesses in the city were very happy, but they did not know who had done it. Of course, Lin Gui knew who had done it. But he did not expect him to be that powerful. The head of the Azure Dragon Village was a Rank Three! It was said that he was of equal status with the commander of the Wei Wu Army! At that moment, Lu Shu sat on the chair in the Azure Dragon Village and looked at the few remaining Azure Dragon Village bandits. Preach the rules, start a new trend. From today onwards, you will be bandits who follow the rules. Do you understand? If you understand the rules, I will help you build up a family fortune and lead a relatively decent life. A strong and good-natured bandit softly asked, How do we build up a family fortune and lead a relatively decent life He did not even know what a relatively decent life meant. Lu Shu was silent. Have less babies, grow more trees?! From Li Heitans distress, +666! From Li Heitan hesitated for some time before saying, Im afraid that you will become the common enemy of the people in these mountains after that attack. The Wei Wu Army will also come for you Lu Shus eyes lit up. Really? Then that saves me the trouble of finding them. Li Heitan wondered whether the new head was mentally sound But Lu Shu sighed with emotion. He was heading towards a bright future. It was not bad if he could become part of the Wei Wu Army. He had officially established a standard unit here. How did he accidentally become the King of the Mountains?! Chapter 887 - Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune Chapter 887: Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu to patrol their new territory. To be honest, this was the first time Lu Shu had his own territory. The Azure Dragon Village had chosen a good place. Behind them was a cliff, and in front of them was a small, rugged path, where it was easy to defend but hard to attack. It would be very difficult for an ordinary person to come here. A Rank Three and a few bandits would be able to prevent the Wei Wu Army from attacking them from the front. Furthermore, there were many secret paths in the mountains, with many bandits lying in ambush. Lu Shu had seen that some bandits had stronger discipline than the Wei Wu Army. But no matter how much they planned, the head of the Azure Dragon Village probably did not expect their enemy to be able to fly When the Bishop flew with his pink scarf, the entire Azure Dragon Village was dumbfounded then, an overwhelming massacre occurred. The Bishop had two unique skills. One was control, and the other was his sword. Lu Shu had experienced these skills before. But back then, he was only a Rank Two. His attacks were not as threatening. The Bishop used his silver light to stop everyone from moving. Five attacks by his sword killed over 400 people. It was very frightening. Thus, Li Heitan thought from the very beginning that there was something wrong with their new head. He was waiting for people to attack him. But after some thought, he felt that there was nothing wrong with Lu Shu. Instead, there was something wrong with himself A Rank One there were only a few dozen Rank Ones in the territory that belonged to the North Lord of Heaven. Who would expect a Rank One expert to come to the Azure Dragon Village? Furthermore, his subordinates were Rank One as well. Just how strong was the new Great Lord? It was unfathomable But the problem was, if you were so impressive, why did you come to the Azure Dragon Village? He thought more about it. There was still something wrong with the new head The Bishop stood in the public square of the Azure Dragon Village. There was a large flag in the middle of the square with the words Right wrongs in accordance with Heavens decree. Their actions were evidently to earn money. What nonsense were they spouting? Lu Shu said to Li Heitan, Change the flag for me. Li Heitan was dumbfounded. What do we change it to? Escape poverty and make a fortune! Lu Shu exclaimed with great confidence. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. Lu Xiaoyu was not surprised at all. This was Lu Shus style. After some analysis, it sounded as if the urban and rural areas had combined. But the other bandits of the Azure Dragon Village were annoyed. This was not like their formidable mountain village. To put it in a worse way, they were giving themselves a disguise. But to Great Lord Lu Shu, they were just deceiving themselves. Lu Shu said, Which civilian doesnt know what you do? Li Heitan softly reminded him. Its not us, its you guys Yes, yes, yes, you guys. Lu Shu felt that he was a Great Lord who could accept the suggestions of others. Thus, the Azure Dragon Village changed their slogan to Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune Lu Shu asked Li Heitan to bring him and Lu Xiaoyu around Azure Dragon Village. Lu Shu was too lazy to talk to so many people because only a few of them were left. The others ran away when they saw the Bishop. Only Li Heitan dared to approach him. Li Heitan was like an idiot. He insisted that the Bishop come down and fight to their deaths Lu Shu was not afraid that the bandits would go against him. To be honest, even if there were a thousand of such bandits, they would not stand a chance against the Bishop. Anthony and Johnson had not even been brought to the scene. There were no mountain villages that had bandits with the combat power of one Rank One and three Rank Twos. If they had this power, they would not be bandits. They could take up one of the vacant positions under the Lords of Heaven. A Lord of Heaven controlled hundreds of cities. Being the head of a city was not easy They were all positions that had been officially established At that moment, Lu Shu raised his hand, and the secret paths in the mountains were all sealed off. Massive stones formed a city wall. The Azure Dragon Village was already very steep. Suddenly, it had become a fort. Paths that had been suitable for climbing in the past were sealed off. There were two wood sentries in front, but they had become part of the stone wall. Even the stairs in the wall had been designed. To be honest, everyone in this world was a Practitioner. This was Li Heitans first time seeing seeing a single element being used to its fullest potential. He was shocked by Lu Shu. Even the other bandits were silenced by fear. As expected, this young man was full of mysteries! Lu Shu had discussed this with Lu Xiaoyu. He deliberately created a strong facade so that it would be easier to convince them. These bandits often moved around. If they were fed up with their current place of residence, they would move somewhere else. No matter who the Great Lord was, it was not important. What was most important to them was that they had food to eat, alcohol to drink, and could be safe. Now, they were truly safe. Who would be able to mess with a Rank One bandit Li Heitan and the rest did not quite understand what had happened. Although they had just experienced a massacre, they felt a sense of security when they saw what their new Great Lord was capable of. With a new canal, the Azure Dragon Village looked much better They were just worried about what they would do if the new Great Lord was unpredictable. It would not be easy to get along with him After Lu Shu finished renovating the Azure Dragon fort, he looked at the flag that said Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune. He smiled to the mob below him. From today onwards, we will not rob others. I will allocate work for all of you. We will talk about our concrete plans to make money when the Wei Wu Army and the people from the other mountains send a wave of human heads 1 here. Li Heitan thought that the new Great Lord had a strange way of speaking. Send a wave of human heads? But it was a vivid image. If the Wei Wu Army, led by a Rank Two and made up of Rank Threes, came to the mountains to fight a Rank One, they would be sending human heads as well But why did their Great Lord ask them to prepare a big pot before the war? What was this pot for? They even had to kill pigs and produce oil. The tasty lean meat was put at the side and not eaten. What did they need oil for The other villages in the mountains were shocked. Yun An City had been very peaceful for almost seven years. Even the Black Feather Army did not think that it was worth it to make the trip here. But after just one day, the Azure Dragon Village had put up a new flag. What was going on?! Everyone was used to quietly earning money. Their current way of life was rather decent. They could tyrannically abuse their power and live in the lap of luxury off the civilians in Yun An City. But now, a strong enemy had suddenly appeared and killed the local thugs? No one from the Azure Dragon Village had been able to escape. Some people were returning to the Azure Dragon Village when they heard wails. Thus, they did not go up. Not long after, they saw the new flag in the distance that said Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune Thus, everyone was not sure what had happened up there Chapter 888 - Way of the Dragon Chapter 888: Way of the Dragon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was rare for over ten factions in the mountains to come together for a meeting. They met in a place 15 kilometers away from Yun An City. The scenery was picturesque, and there was a small pavilion. The heads all sat in the pavilion, while their underlings sat outside. The factions were not very friendly with one another, but they were all businessmen now. They knew that amiability makes you rich Thus, in recent years, they had minded their own business. Needless to say, the commander of the Wei Wu Army, Ye Xiaoming, had made great contributions. If he did not control the situation, it might have been even more chaotic. Someone suddenly asked, Do you know who put the slogan Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune on the flag? Wasnt the flag changed for us to see? Someone said curiously, From its literal meaning are they here to earn money? How would I know? One of the heads said, Who has such a slogan? Furthermore, I dont know what strong enemy has come to beg for money here. They are definitely very strong. If they are not a Rank Three, they must be a Rank Two. If not, how would they be able to wipe out the Azure Dragon Village so easily? To be honest, no one considered whether their enemy was a Rank One. What was a Rank One? A Rank One was a person who could stir the wind and the clouds, and fly in the air. Which Rank One would come to a place like this? Earlier, I heard that the assistant head of the Azure Dragon Village had advanced to Rank Three. Had he cooperated with outsiders to go against the head? Someone tried to analyze. This is not impossible. No one wants to be resigned to being controlled by others, right? Heh heh. If thats the case, I can only say that the people in the Azure Dragon Village who died are far too foolish. I will never allow my subordinates to do such a thing. If I see even a hint of a new development, I will find a way to get rid of it. Commander Ye, please say something. Someone said, We are all living decent lives thanks to Commander Ye. But we only get a small commission from the business that we do. It does not make sense for Commander Ye to not do anything at a time like this. The commander of the Wei Wu Army, Ye Xiaoming, was in the lead. He was big and tall, and looked very ferocious. Many years ago, he had followed an aristocrat. The aristocrat had died in a battle against the Black Feather Army, but he had survived by luck. Later on, he joined the Wei Wu Army. He relied on his excellent methods and strength to become the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Of course, there were people looking after him as well. Back then, he had gone all out to serve the aristocrat and formed a relationship with his family. When he visited the family, he promised to give them half of his profits. In return, his relationship with the family was severed and he became the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Now, Ye Xiaoming was the local tyrant of Yun An City. He tackled every aspect without leaving any gaps. Before he could properly think about making money, such an incident had happened. Ye Xiaoming observed his surroundings. He then said in a deep voice, You are able to safely beg for money on this land. Why is that the case? It is because we understand the rules and dont mess around! If someone wants to mess around, I will not let them off. Bring your men and your horses. The Wei Wu Army will also send out two elite troops. We will work together and surround Azure Dragon Village. It does not matter if they want to create chaos or earn money here. But without our permission, they will have to accept the consequences. Ye Xiaoming finished speaking and glared at everyone. That is all. Everyone understood. Ye Xiaoming had the final say in Yun An City. Everyone knew that they needed Ye Xiaoming to tackle the possibly strong enemy. The rest simply had to bring some men and horses to capture Azure Dragon Village. Azure Dragon Village had been their main force in earning money. They thought about all the notes in Azure Dragon Village. This way, they would be able to obtain ill-gotten wealth. In the past, more than ten factions shared a cake. Now, they could have more slices. Of course they would prefer this. Lets take this opportunity to expel Azure Dragon Village, said someone. I agree! I agree as well! Since the opportunity has come, let us seize it, said Ye Xiaoming. Azure Dragon Village is at the An Mountains, 11 kilometers away. How should we go about this? Lets make him understand that even strong enemies wont have an easy time here. Other than the possibility that a Rank One had come to create a mess, Ye Xiaoming was not scared of everyone. As for a Rank One only a crazy poor Rank One would come here to earn money! Lu Shu sat on the newly built wall at Azure Dragon Village. He was swinging his legs. That was right. He was crazy poor he was waiting for the armies to surround him. Ye Xiaoming still did not know that their actions opened up a new door for Lu Shu At first, after he had officially established himself here, he wanted to slowly blend in with the Wei Wu Army. Thereafter, he would make an earnest living by making soap. But this world was very difficult. He had no choice but to take to the greenwood and become an outlaw. Lu Shu would never confess that he wanted to experience what being the Great Lord of the mountains felt like. He had just been forced by life. In the future, if his comrades from the Heavenly Network asked him, being a bandit as the Ninth Heavenly King did not align with his core values. Lu Shu could then say that he had been forced. At that moment, he saw the trees along the path shake in the distance. Among the shadows, it seemed as if a large army was approaching. Li Heitan and the rest, who were beside him, were scared. Great Lord, Im afraid that they have come to surround us! Lu Shu cheerily laughed. Good! The army stretched over two kilometers. A few thousand people had probably come. Lu Shu asked, How many people are there in the other mountains. Li Heitan counted on his fingers for a long time. Probably over 4000 people. Wipe out all of them. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Let those wearing the Wei Wu Army armor live. Anthony and Johnson were already lying in ambush underground. On the other hand, the Bishop stood behind Lu Shu with his pink scarf. They were like master and servant. Lu Shu deliberately created a mysterious atmosphere. If not, his future plans would not turn out well. Suddenly, a long spear flew towards Lu Shu. But before it could reach Lu Shu, the Bishop raised his hand. A silver light appeared and broke the spear into pieces. Ye Xiaoming led the bandits and charged forth. When he saw the new wall in front of him, he hesitated. Since when did Azure Dragon Village have a city wall?! But he did not care. Ye Xiaoming charged towards Lu Shu and laughed. Are you the new head of Azure Dragon Village? Im afraid that there are some flaws in your actions Before he could finish speaking, Ye Xiaoming saw the Bishop, who had been quietly standing behind Lu Shu, soar into the sky. After that, the silver light engulfed everyone like a fishing net. The ground behind them started to tremble. Then there was the wailing of many bandits! Ye Xiaoming was completely dumbfounded! Rank One! It was a Rank One! The servants behind the young man were all Rank Ones. How strong was this young man? What was his background? How many people in this world had Rank One experts as their servants? Chapter 889 - Harmony Is To Be Prized Chapter 889: Harmony Is To Be Prized Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu laughed as he asked, Whose plan is flawed now? Ye Xiaoming said, I apologize. My plan is flawed From Ye Xiaomings distress, +999! Suddenly, Li Heitan, who was behind Lu Shu, said, Your plan is not flawed. Your cleaning up is Li Heitan suddenly felt as if he had reached the peak of his life. The new Great Lord was rather crude! Li Heitan was a frank person. He had become a roamer after his slave owner had died. He loved to speak the truth and be heard above the rest. He often had too much to eat. His kind-hearted slave owners wanted to release him. Some even gave him some grains and let him go It was said that if being together brought both parties pain, then it would be best to separate and live their own lives. This was probably what it meant Later on, he came to Azure Dragon Village. At first, the head of Azure Dragon Village had thought that Li Heitan was dependable and frank. He had wanted to put him in an important position. After all, who did not like the people below them to be dumb and listen to them? In the end, Li Heitan followed the head of Azure Dragon Village to two meetings and attacked the commander of the Wei Wu Army, Ye Xiaoming, twice. Later on, he was punished twice. Back then, Ye Xiaoming had thought that the head of Azure Dragon Village had other intentions and deliberately used Li Heitan to criticize him. Later on, he realized that this was not the case. Li Heitan was indeed somewhat stupid At this moment, Li Heitan sighed with emotion. If he followed the Great Lord, he would be fine even after he had criticized Ye Xiaoming! Earlier on, he had been caned two times. But now, he was appreciated by Lu Shu. Li Heitan felt that he had found a true master! Was he unable to speak well, or was the former head of Azure Dragon Village not strong enough? Lu Shu sat on the wall and laughed as he looked at Ye Xiaoming. Ye Xiaoming wanted to say something, but Lu Shu gestured at him not to speak. We will talk when we are done fighting. Shouts could be heard behind Ye Xiaoming. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu earned a steady stream of distress points. Killing people was the best way to earn distress points. Ye Xiaoming looked on as he saw the people behind him all die. But he did not even dare to move. He could sense the terror underground. Not only did Lu Shu have a Rank One expert as his servant, the two people underneath were not friendly either. They were not weaker than him! Ye Xiaoming was only a mid Rank Two, while Anthony and Johnson were peak Rank Twos. Furthermore, Ye Xiaoming had lived for a long time and become the commander of the Wei Wu Army. He was very sharp. From his observations, the young girl beside the young man was not weaker than him either! But Ye Xiaoming could not understand. Where had this strong enemy come from?! Lu Shu saw that the Bishop was mostly done on his end. He then smiled. You have seen our power. I am not completely ruthless. If not, you would not be able to stand here and listen to me speak. Yes, yes, yes. Ye Xiaoming hurriedly nodded his head. You are right. Thank you for your mercy. From today onwards, the area near Yun An City will be managed by Azure Dragon Village. Continue your business as usual. Split the money as you have done before. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. But it will be according to me. Lu Shu thought about it. He felt that he could not touch his position as commander of the Wei Wu Army. If he killed Ye Xiaoming, the Lord of Heaven might send another Rank One here. He would not be able to control the situation as easily. Ye Xiaoming was dumbfounded. What do you mean? You know that I have the ability to kill you any time. Lu Shu laughed. But as businessmen, harmony is to be prized. It is not good to keep killing. Ye Xiaoming turned and looked at all the dead bodies behind him. Could this be considered harmony? It seemed as if Lu Shu understood him. I have helped you to wipe out all the bandits. Not only can you report this achievement, you will earn more money in the future. What business do you want to do? Ye Xiaoming asked, full of fear. We cannot kill the goose that lays the golden egg. We cannot force the civilians in the city too much. If not, we will just be killing off business. Relax. I have my own plan. Ye Xiaoming knew that it was not the time for him to be stubborn. As expected, it was best for him to admit his fear now. He would think of a plan later. But he heard Lu Shu sigh. I wanted to be a good person. But you guys are not friendly. I can only become an outlaw here. This world is very tough Ye Xiaomings mouth twitched. Were you saying that this world was tough? Lu Shu let Ye Xiaoming go. The first thing that Ye Xiaoming did when he went back was to send someone to the north to pass the message. He wanted to seek assistance from the aristocrat family. The aristocrat was a mid Rank One, and had a Rank One slave under him. He was considered a formidable force under the North Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou. But the moment the messenger stepped out of the city, he was killed. Ye Xiaoming sent over ten people to pass the message, but they were all murdered! Ye Xiaoming was so scared that he could not sleep at night. Now, he knew that Lu Shu was not afraid of the trouble he might cause. He might not even be afraid of the aristocrat! What should he do now? He could only quietly wait and see what Lu Shu wanted to do in Yun An City! Ye Xiaoming sent his trusted subordinates to Yun An City. He requested to be informed if there were any changes within the city. The entire night, Yun An City thought about how Lu Shu had a Rank One servant, as well as hidden assassins. Why had he come to Yun An City Lu Shu sighed with great emotion, he said to Lu Xiaoyu, Why do my plans always go wrong because of strange circumstances? I wanted to be a good person, but I became the Great Lord of the mountains. Im afraid that this world is far too unfriendly! But we cannot be like those bandits. We have to be rational and not steal from them! The next afternoon, Li Heitan lead a group of men and horses into Yun An City. They headed straight for the pawnshop Lu Shu had visited. Li Heitan got off his horse and smiled honestly. Hello, Boss Lin. I am from the Azure Dragon Village in the An Mountains. My lord said that I am the most reliable. In the future, I will collect protection fees. There is no one else. Thus, there is only the Azure Dragon Village around Yun An City. There will be no more messy villages! Lin Gui sighed. They had come as he expected. He waved and called his staff to take out a tray. It was covered in a red cloth. This is a gift to celebrate the new Great Lord of the Azure Dragon Village. Please accept this! Please dont. Li Heitan said, My Great Lord had said that the protection fees that we collect from you will not be wasted. In the future, the Azure Dragon Village how should I say this? Preach the rules, start a new trend. We know that it is not easy for all of you. We will not take your riches. Instead, we want to do business with you! What business? Lin Gui was dumbfounded. The people behind Li Heitan carried a box in. They opened the box. It was filled with semi-transparent soap. There were even patterns engraved on the soap. Lin Gui did not understand what was happening. Li Heitan called the attendant. Bring me a bucket of water. After that, Li Heitan spread some in on his hand. Then, he took out a bar of soap and rubbed it on his hand. After a few rubs, he washed his hands in the bucket of water. The ink on his hand had disappeared! Li Heitan glanced at Lin Gui. He was silent. Lin Gui stared at Li Heitan, but Li Heitan did not speak. Someone beside Li Heitan reminded him, The Great Lord said, it is time to prove a miracle. Thats right. It is time to prove a miracle! Li Heitan laughed out loud. Mysterious, right? Lin Gui carefully looked at the bar of soap. He did not seem to believe Li Heitan. He rubbed the soap on his hands. As expected, it was very effective in removing stains! Li Heitan casually sat on a table. My Great Lord even said that this can be used to wash clothes, and the clothes will be very clean! Its yours for 30 notes per bar. Its not expensive, right? Lin Gui suddenly felt that this product from the Great Lord of the Azure Dragon Village was quite interesting. Although 30 notes was quite expensive, it made him feel much more comfortable. Although they only earned 30 notes here, if they could sell these in the north, or even the palace, the aristocrats might be willing to pay even more! It was not that valuable, but it was fresh and rare! Lin Gui suddenly smiled. The first time I saw your Great Lord, I thought that he was out of the ordinary. I did not expect him to be so mysterious. Please tell him that the Lin Pawn Shop is willing to do business with your Great Lord. Lu Shu had mysteriously become the Great Lord of the mountains, but in the end, he could still monopolize the trade and create his soap business There had been many detours, but the result was the same. Lu Shu felt that there were many paths, but in the end all roads lead to Rome. As long as the result was good, it would be fine Chapter 890 - Who Allowed You To Say No? Chapter 890: Who Allowed You To Say No? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In merely one night, all the bandits around Yun An City were destroyed. The village folks had no idea what had happened, but they heard from the slaves from aristocratic families that the Azure Dragon Village had taken control of each and every mountain in the region. Even fewer people were aware that the leader of Wu Wei Army, Ye Xiaoming, was somehow panic-stricken after the fall of the dozen of mountain villages. It was suspected that Ye Xiaoming had probably had a fight with the new leader of Azure Dragon Village and failed! This was pretty scary. How could Ye Xiaoming, a Rank Two, have possibly lost? How strong was the Azure Dragon? However, Ye Xiaoming had remained tight-lipped since his return. He turned down whoever was interested in the gossip, be it the slave owners or the aristocrats. It was later revealed that Ye Xiaoming once sent his men outside the walls and it was believed that he had tried to reach out for help. Nonetheless, none of those who had sneaked out of town managed to return in one piece. All of a sudden, Azure Dragon Village became a taboo among the aristocrats. No one was willing to take risks nor make rash action. Now, the wisest move was to stay put. At this moment, any movement from the Wu Wei Army or Azure Dragon Village would deal a severe impact on Yun An City. Meanwhile, folks at Azure Dragon Village were kept busy as well. Under Li Heitans lead, their carriages had made multiple trips to Yun An City with countless boxes of soap bars In fact, many shop owners were scared that they would be exhorted again. Soon, however, they heard the rumor that Azure Dragon Village had welcomed in a new leader. Traditionally, people had to surrender protection fees to the new leader and whoever refused to do so would be slaughtered in a show of the leaders absolute power. Moreover, the true abilities of Azure Dragon Village nowadays were a mystery to the outside people. No one knew what they would do to the rest. Afterwards, they were gradually convinced that the new Azure Dragon Village was truly a bunch of businessmen Li Heitan led his men and carried the soap into the town. Then, he started promoting his products to the shop owners, Our soap is a value buy. My boss said that its a daily necessity and that you will never regret buying it. Lu Shu was very confident in selling his items because all human beings had the desire for a convenient and cozy life. He was certain that he would be able to secure his customers once they tried his soap. This was in line with the need of the contemporary times. Hence, Lu Shu knew that he would reap rich profits in the near future. Over time, the soap caught the interest of the upper-class people, who wanted to figure out what the hell Azure Dragon Village was up to. They were wary that it might have been a trap. Soon, they realized that it really was a useful product! However, the Azure Dragon soap bars were priced beyond the financial reach of most commoners. In seven days, soap had become a fashion among the aristocrats and slave owners as they discovered its special cleansing effects. Gone were the days when people had to wash their hair by rubbing leaves on their scalps. Now, Yun An City had officially entered the Age of Soap. Moreover, the selling of the products had been further facilitated in the form of protection fee collection by Azure Dragon Village The aristocrats were rather amazed as well. In the past, they had seen similar incidents where bandits coerced them for money by forcefully selling items. But what they sold were useless things like stones and branches. Hence, it was their first time to deal with serious, entrepreneurial bandits In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Now that people had gotten accustomed to the days infiltrated by Azure Dragon soaps, they had also come to realize that Azure Dragon Village was so kind that they would not force the commoners into buying from them. All of a sudden, the town folks had developed a good disposition towards the Azure Dragon Village and some of them even believed that they were a good-natured gang. Then, they were told that the slogan on their flag had changed to Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune from their original Right wrongs in accordance with Heavens decree During that period of time, people who went out of the city would be blocked by Azure Dragon Village people on their way home. When they told their friends about their experience, the listeners would ask with deep concern, Did the Azure Dragon people hurt you? In the past, many of them had experienced being threatened by bandits in the wild and some of them had even lost their loved ones during the conflict. However, the speaker replied in a light tone, They didnt rob me. Surprisingly, they gave me a paper-wrapped soap bar and asked me to bring it to my family. But the condition was that I have to tell my relatives that the soap was made in Azure Dragon Village All of the listeners drew a startled breath. That did not sound like a bandits doing at all! In fact, people of Azure Dragon Village had the best idea of just how profitable their new business was. The revenue they had earned over the past two weeks was equivalent to the annual total amount in the past. This was because last time they had to split their earnings with over ten other clans, but now all of the others had been wiped out by them. Besides the 10% that had to be surrendered to Ye Xiaoming, the leader of Wu Wei Army, the rest was all theirs. Nonetheless, Lu Shu was still not satisfied with their sales record. In addition to Li Heitans team, who had to deliver the goods to the city, Lu Shu had assigned everybody else to be soap manufacturers. To his ambition, Yun An City was too small. Unlike the metropolises on Earth, the population in Yun An City was probably less than a hundred thousand. Certainly, though, it was already impressive that they had so many people considering how they had been tortured by the Wu Wei Army for years. However, out of the tens of thousands of people, not many could actually afford their soap. Lu Shu did not want to rob the folks either because he understood their plight. As a result, he cast his gaze on the outside market. Would he become a millionaire when everybody in the entire Luniverse started using his soap? It would take the people there a few years to even figure out the mechanism behind soap making, since science practically did not exist in this age! Under Lu Shus leadership, Azure Dragon Village had stopped their malicious deeds in the past. They could not be too nice, though, because that would attract bullies in this chaotic world. Lu Shu realized that he had been too rigid at the start. He once considered slowly assimilating himself into the Luniverse, but then he learned that he would be accepted with a little aggressiveness There was hardly any peace in this world and people were not as paranoid as he imagined. A new month had come. Li Heitan led his men to Lin Pawn Shop to collect protection fees. When he arrived, the shop owner welcomed them with a huge smile on his face. Welcome, gentlemen. Recently Ive been hearing stories about the good things Azure Dragon Village has done. You are not like bandits at all. Li Heitan glanced at him in impatience. Save the bullshit. I brought some new soap. Now pay me the money. Stumped, Lin Gui squeezed out a smile. Well, we have not sold out the box you gave me last time. So we are not buying this time. Li Heitan glimpsed at him and suddenly drew out his broadsword. Not buying? Who allowed you to say no? Lin Gui was speechless. From Lin Guis distress, +666! Chapter 891 - Long Que Chapter 891: Long Que Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Heitan said in a hoarse voice, My boss asked us to remind you who we truly are. Selling soap is just a part-time job. Understood? We have noble ambitions. Lin Gui took a long time to gather his thoughts. What? So now they were a bunch of ambitious bandits?! But they were still bandits no matter what ambitions they had! Indeed, the nature of Azure Dragon Village remained unchanged, despite their unusual behavior under their new leaders rule. Therefore, they were as unreasonable and aggressive as ever. Over the span of one day, Lu Shu received an enormous amount of distress points. He knew that they were in millions without even looking at it Meanwhile, Lu Shu spent almost all his time practicing his swordplay. Unexpectedly, Azure Dragon Village was a magically rich land, whose concentration of Spirit Qi was much higher than that in Zhang Weiyus little house. This had greatly facilitated with Lu Shus daily cultivation practice. Consequently, he had attained Rank Five, a feat that he had estimated would take up to three months, in less than a month. Lu Shu knew very well that it was ones power that made this world go round. Although he could assume self importance through his connections with the Bishop, it would serve him better if he himself was strong enough. By now, his sword skills had achieved a state where his sword energy could be released and applied freely to his will. Even if he was only holding a twig, he would feel as if the twig was his sword, and the sword was an extension of his body. At first, Lu Shu had intended to make soap bars together with Lu Xiaoyu. But after the change of his plan, all of the remaining bandits in Azure Dragon Village had become his laborers. Following that, they saw a huge surge in output. Now, Lu Xiaoyus only job was to bring back alkaline mines. After that, Lu Shu would refine the crude minerals to obtain caustic soda, which was then added to the final product. The rest would be handed to the laborers in a factory-line manufacturing manner. Lu Shu sighed with emotions. Having a good plan is halfway to success In fact, the laborers held no grudges towards their current life at all. In the past, their earnings solely depended on their boss mood, yet they could do nothing about it. Now, however, it was based on their contribution. The more soap bars they made, the more money they could get. This way, their life was much more stable than the past Back in the old days, they could only eat their boss leftovers. But now, they could afford eating meat occasionally. Thus, whenever they walked past the flag that read Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune on their way home, they would worship it as if paying respect to a shrine The slogan was deeply engraved on the minds of all, even the illiterate They knew how to write those six words even though they did not know how to write their own names! Recently, the bandits felt that they had welcomed in a new age. With money constantly flowing in, they were keenly motivated and were even more determined to develop the business further with their new boss! At this moment, Lu Shu held a soap bar in his hand and told Lu Xiaoyu, Making soap is not hard. Although currently we are doing a good job in keeping the manufacturing process a secret, they would figure it out sooner or later because we cant possibly handle everything by ourselves after the yield improves. By then, there will be imitators. Lu Xiaoyu shot him a concerned look. So what should we do? She wanted to suggest suppressing the imitators through violence, but did not voice it as Lu Shu seemed to be a genuine pacifist at the moment. Should we design a logo? asked Lu Shu, To create our own brand? Lu Xiaoyu pondered over it and controlled Anthony to build a mold of Lu Shus head There was an awkward silence. Then, Lu Shu commented, The previous time I saw similar logos was on the containers of Laoganma Chili in Oil and Wang Shouyi Condiment He was not judging. In fact, Lu Shu liked Laoganma. But he still felt that it did not look right I think its pretty good, Lu Xiaoyu said, curling her lips in disapproval. In fact, it does look like me, Lu Shu said, You are an artist, Xiaoyu. Then, Lu Xiaoyu made another Doraemon mold. But Lu Shu shook his head. Copyright Lu Xiaoyu was speechless. They were in Luniverse! Why should they be concerned with copyright issues?! Then, the Doraemon turned into Little Fury. Lu Shus eyes brightened in surprise. I like this! Brand it on all our soap bars! That was how the Little Fury branded soap bar had come from. However, the imitators could actually copy their logos too. In the end, Lu Shu decided to establish the soap market as soon as possible and reap sufficient profits before the emergence of competitors. At the end of the day, they would return to Earth. Thus, they were not interested in becoming the richest in the Luniverse. Besides, it was rather unrealistic to be the richest man by selling soap bars. We must let the outside people know that now this place is free from bandits and conducive for business trading. Otherwise, they wont be willing to come, Lu Shu said after some consideration, Beware of Ye Xiaoming, though, he may cause us trouble. Ask Li Heitan to advertise for our Azure Dragon Village and say that we can ensure the safety of merchants in the area. Moreover, if you spot any new bandits, exterminate them. Lu Shu did not perceive himself as a good man, though he did not mind using violence against the outlaws. Yet, at dawn the next day, Li Heitan rushed back soon after he carried the newly produced soap down the hill. He shouted, My lord, my lord! That woman is coming! The very strong slave owner! Lu Shu was confused. Who? The itinerant merchant whos trading for specialties in Yun An City recently, Li Heitan replied. Why is she here? Lu Shu asked, frowning. But this was good news because Li Heitan once told him that the merchant had a huge sum of money. It was said that she had a successful business in the palace and her traveling around was solely due to her interest in the outdoors. Back then, he had wanted to find her for investment but failed. Now, she was coming to visit him by herself Lu Shu wanted to put on some airs and reject her. Yet, in the next second, she had already arrived by air Lu Shu was astounded. You are a Rank One! Why be an itinerant merchant? The slave owner was stunningly beautiful. She looked even more handsome in her red suit. As she turned her gaze to Lu Shu, she smiled. Im a Rank One merchant and you are a Rank One bandit. So dont call the kettle black. Allow me to introduce myself. Im Long Que. At that moment, the Bishop was standing right behind Lu Shu. Thus, Lu Shu pretended to be arrogant and asked, What wind blows you to my Azure Dragon Village? Lu Shu believed that this woman had come from an unusual background. Otherwise, she would not have been an itinerant merchant given her impressive Rank One powers. Hence, it was possible that she had another secret identity. Lu Shu decided to minimize their contact so as to avoid unforeseen trouble. How much soap do you have left? Long Que asked with a bright grin. Im buying all of them! Lu Shu sat up straight at once. We are friends, from this moment onwards! Chapter 892 - Quick Sale at Azure Dragon Village Chapter 892: Quick Sale at Azure Dragon Village Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As a matter of fact, Lu Shu had been concerned about how to create a bigger market for his soap outside Yun An City. This was why he had tasked Li Heitan to give away soap for free to travelers outside the city. Now that they had freebies to collect on their way out, many residents of Yun An City had taken the initiative of traveling out of the city to visit their distant relatives. This was a luxury in the past as travelers used to be robbed or threatened by the bandits outside. There were also people who had gone out just to get free soap. But Lu Shu did not mind them too as soap making was a cheap business. Moreover, his ultimate goal was to promote his soap by advertising for the convenience of using soap. After a while, people learned that Azure Dragon Village would not punish those who faked their trips just for the soap. As a result, more and more people had jumped onto the bandwagon of collecting free soap. Unsure of what to do, Li Heitan went to consult Lu Shu for advice. Lu Shu said, Just let them get the soap. But what if they come back shortly? Have you forgotten that we are bandits? Lu Shu said, rubbing his temples. Understood! said Li Heitan. The next day, some people played the same old trick. Afterwards, Li Heitan blocked them on their way back to Yun An City and insisted they pay for the soap they took. Those people were reluctant to pay because they knew the soap was supposed to be free. Li Heitan said, You pay because I told you to. We are bandits! In fact, Lu Shu was well aware that folks in poverty-stricken regions tended to be mean. Thus, he had to make the message clear that Azure Dragon Village was a bunch of disciplined bandits but other people had better not mess with them. Truth be told, Lu Shu enjoyed his life as a bandit. At the very least, he had earned the respect of the people through fear. When the Yun An City market had gradually become saturated, Azure Dragon Village organized a timely quick sale with a slogan that went If you love her, buy her Azure Dragon Village soap. Similar sales events were held every other day in all different forms. Residents of Yun An City were unfamiliar with such sale tricks. Some women even felt that it was a once-in-a-life-time opportunity that should not be missed when there was a discount of five notes! Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu was rendered speechless by Lu Shus sales ideas Honestly speaking, it would have been a sure loss if Lu Shu had played the same marketing gimmick on the Earth. Yet, they were in Luniverse, where the people were ignorant of such business tricks. At this moment, Long Que appeared, and she had straightaway demanded all the remaining stock at Azure Dragon Village to be sold to her. In fact, she had a rich experience in the world. Just a few days ago, she bought a box of soap from another shop and was truly amazed by its effects. Its cleansing effects were apparent, especially when washing the oil off her hands after meals and cleaning her hair during baths! In their times, shampoo and hair conditioner were foreign items. Thus, soap was the best body wash product that they had ever seen Not only so, Long Que had been in town since Lu Shu became the leader of Azure Dragon Village. Thus, she had been watching from the shadows just how the city had changed over the past days. She did not pay attention at first because to her, all bandits were merely worthless, uncivilized beings. Afterwards, however, as she gathered more information, she learned that the new leaders of Azure Dragon Village were probably two Rank Ones. That captured her interest in them. Soon, she realized that the culture at Azure Dragon Village had changed drastically under the new leader, given the fact that they had even devised so many different ways to collect protection fees alone Today, Long Que had decided to visit the village personally mainly for two reasons. Firstly, she was interested in the soap and wanted to bring some with her. Secondly, she wanted to know the new village heads. Before she arrived, she was thinking maybe she knew the leaders as all the Rank Ones in Luniverse were rather famous. However, to her surprise, she did not find the face familiar at all. Moreover, the elder behind the young man was wearing a pink scarf which looked kind of weird Long Que glanced around. In her impression, Azure Dragon Village should be a dirty and messy place, riddled with half-naked men walking on muddy grounds. The village might even stink. Anyway, it would not be a pleasant place. However, she was caught by surprise when she flew over the thick, protective village walls. It was not an easy engineering feat that average bandits could achieve. Yet, she was even more impressed by the internal structure of Azure Dragon Village. The village was no longer the dirty base of bandits as it used to be. It was floored with neatly arranged stone slabs that Lu Xiaoyu had excavated from the mountains. The stones were smooth and clean, carved with delicate skid-resistant lines. There were stairs on the steeper slopes. A waterfall ran down the mountain behind and cut through the village. There was even the foundation of a pavilion beside the river and it was nearing completion. Long Que almost had the illusion that she was at a summer resort. This was all thanks to Lu Xiaoyus effort. She had stocked up enough alkaline minerals for long-time use and really had nothing else to do. Thus, in her free time, she renovated Azure Dragon Village and made the environment here much more presentable. The moment Long Que landed on the floor, her main agenda of this visit had changed from the soap trading to getting to know this interesting head of the village. Yet, she soon realized that the new lord of Azure Dragon Village was not interested in her at all for some reason. But his attitude was overturned completely as soon as she expressed her interest in buying all the soap Frankly speaking, not many people in the Luniverse were as honest as this guy in showing their greed for money She had expected at least some formalities, which did not happen either. Nevertheless, this man was rather straightforward and good-looking Long Ques expressions froze momentarily when she saw Lu Xiaoyu. But immediately she was back to normal. That did not evade Lu Shus sharp eyes. He wondered what she was hiding. Long Ques attractive physique was perfectly embodied in her red tight suit. Undeniably, she looked like a fiery phoenix. Long Que laughed heartily. Give me all you have. This time Im heading south to Nangeng City and I will make a return once I hit the border. After that, I will go past the South Capital and the Palace and continue to head northward. I can assure you that the entire Luniverse will be familiar with your soap brand if you have enough stock to provide. Lu Shu felt that Long Que was as bold and forthright as a man. Earlier he had heard from the shop waiter that she had an unusual temperament Was she a lesbian? Wait, she just shot Lu Xiaoyu a meaningful glance! A feeling of anxiety suddenly crept into Lu Shus mind Chapter 893 - Long Que’s Mission Chapter 893: Long Ques Mission Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this world. If Long Que was like what he had thought, then there were too many strange beings in this world! Putting her character aside, Lu Shu suddenly picked up some details in her speech. Go south to Nangeng City, then turn back after reaching the border. Everyone knew that the Black Feather Army was approaching. Which normal travelling salesman would go to the border? Even if you were a Rank One that could fly, you could not protect everyone in your trade caravan in this chaos, right? Unless Long Que was hiding something! There were three small towns near Nangeng City. One of them had crop fields! Although Lu Shu could not be sure whether she was heading towards the crop fields, he believed that his guess was correct! Zhang Weiyu was very strange. Thus, Lu Shu found it difficult not to associate this with him. Had Long Que and Zhang Weiyu been entrusted with the same thing? Lu Shu could not be sure. If they had the same mission, then Long Que lived a much better life compared to Zhang Weiyu. Lu Shu was cautious. The responsibility that Zhang Weiyu had was most likely related to the King of Gods. Lu Shu guessed that Zhang Weiyu was one of the people who were close to the old King of Gods. When Lu Shu thought about this, he felt that this was not something that he could involve himself in. Even if he reached the Master Realm, or Shen Cang Jing on Earth, the new King of Gods would still be more powerful than him, right? This was not something he, as a Rank Five Practitioner, could take part in. His aim was to forcibly break free after he had reached Rank One through his swordplay and cultivation. He would then exchange his distress points for celestial fruits and do everything he could to find a way home. Lu Shu preferred Earth over this world. Lu Shu casually asked, What if the Black Feather Army attacks? Are you not afraid? Long Que smiled. Those who have reached the Master Realm cannot attack. We have nothing to fear. For now, no one has dared to touch the rule that the old King of Gods had established. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. So those who had reached Master Realm were not allowed to attack! Long Que came and left quickly. Lu Shu was still thinking about how Long Que would transport the soap worth 40 thousand notes. It turned out that she had invisible storage equipment. This way, Lu Shu was even more certain that she had an unusual identity. After all, invisible storage equipment was not common in this world. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu sat on the village wall. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly asked, Do you think that the Black Feather Army will come? I cant say for sure. Well have to see how strong the Qing Sai Army is. Lu Shu thought about it and said, From my observations, the Qing Sai Army should be almost as strong as the Black Feather Army. Using brands as an analogy, one of them is Chanel, and the other is Prada. They are almost equal in terms of strength. Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. Then what about the Wei Wu Army? What brand are they like? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Have you ever heard of the Jiangnan Leather Factory Lu Xiaoyu thought carefully about it. This made sense Recently, I have developed a new way to refine oil. Lu Shu suddenly said, I had thought that pig oil is not too expensive. We produce it using leftover materials. But after we have expanded our business, buying pigs make up the majority of our budget. I asked Li Heitan whether there were any soybeans and rape seeds here. He said that there were people who planted peanuts near Yun An City. It is quite convenient to produce oil this way. This world had not started to use vegetable oil in cooking. Vegetable oil was often used to produce cloth, especially sesame oil. The process of producing peanut oil was very simple. Even ordinary people could do it themselves. They just had to fry the peanuts for five minutes at 200 degrees Celsius. They only had to take care of the pressure. When the residue and the oil were separated, the soap produced by peanut oil would look clear and pretty. This allowed Lu Shu to produce new products. Lu Shu did not have any marketing skills. He did not have a special talent in business either. He only knew that if he wanted to earn money, he had to develop a variety of products. Pretty soap would be able to attract aristocrats as consumers. Ugly soap could be sold to the civilians at a low price. This way, the needs of everyone were fulfilled. To be honest, being a bandit was not complicated. After all, if you put your sword on the table, others would be willing to buy your product, even if it was just a stone. But Lu Shu was a bandit with ideals. He had to focus on the sustainable development of his business Lu Shu had asked Li Heitan to buy as many peanuts as they had. He even encouraged agriculture. If they planted one mu 1, they would be rewarded with 50 notes. After they were fully grown, Lu Shu would buy them at the original price Lu Shu felt that he was making great contributions to the economic development of Yun An City. He had heard that some soldiers of the Wei Wu Army had started to grow peanuts. Soldiers from the Wei Wu Army had their own fields, but in the past, growing crops was not profitable. Thus, everyone was too lazy to plant crops. Planting crops was not as fast as robbery! But now, it was different. There was financial aid from public finances After all, the oil in the Wei Wu Army was all concentrated in the hands of the middle class and above. The soldiers at the lowest level had to go through a long process just to eat. Now, they had the opportunity to make money. They had financial aid too. Furthermore, the Azure Dragon Village was buying peanuts for a rather high price Thus, the civilians in Yun An City were somewhat surprised. The lazy soldiers of the Wei Wu Army had actually started planting crops The civilians had felt despair towards the old Yun An City. But now, for some reason, they felt as if Yun An City was glowing with a new lease of life Then, those who brought soap out to rope in their relatives finally brought back results for Lu Shu. Not only had they brought soap over, they had brought news. The only bandits in Yun An City are from the Azure Dragon Village, and they did not rob people. They simply conducted business! In just half a month, travelling businessmen from Nangeng City in the south and Kaitai City in the north started to gather in Yun An City. The slaves in the shops near the entrance of the city were just about to start their business for the day when many groups asked them where Azure Dragon Village was In just half a month, many people had seen a commercial opportunity in soap! They wanted to research how soap was created, but could not come up with anything. How would ordinary people be able to think that soap, that could get rid of dirt and oil, was made out of oil? They had no chemists! When Ye Xiaoming heard the news in the palace, he could not understand. What was the Azure Dragon Village doing? All the businesses he had seen had avoided bandits. But the world had changed, and business started to actively seek out bandits! Were they all mad? At that moment, in Azure Dragon Village, Lu Shu had started a seven day long commodities fair. He stood on the limestone stage, daring and energetic. He looked down at the travelling businessmen, who had come with dust all over their faces. Do you want to be successful? Let me tell you, before you had said anything, one business here did not believe in my products. But now there are two kinds of people in this world. One kind is made up of people who are in this trade, like you and I. The other kind is made up of people who are still trying to understand this trade success is right under your noses Chapter 894 - Virus and Market Chapter 894: Virus and Market Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Xiaoyu heard Lu Shu talk, she rolled her eyes. She knew that Lu Shu had spent a lot of time on his plan to brainwash them. At first, Lu Xiaoyu had thought that he wanted to carry out multi-level marketing. Later on, she found out that Lu Shu had no intentions of doing so. According to Lu Shu, if their business spread too far, the aristocrats might be alerted and they might be surrounded. This could possibly endanger them. After all, they were not strong enough. Thus, they could not be too open. Lu Xiaoyu then watched as Lu Shu started to brainwash the traveling businessmen. These businessmen were elites. When they had first started, they had done business as well. Who would believe such a trick? They just looked at the profits in front of them and resisted. But Lu Shu did not want to trick them. He purely wanted them to be more enthusiastic in selling soap. When the traveling business realized that this was not a scam, they started to listen to Lu Shu attentively. At first, Lu Shu had thought that this was very simple. But when he actually carried it out, it was not easy It was definitely not easy doing any kind of business. Over the last two days, Lu Shu had to remember the reactions of every single businessman, as well as emotions that showed in their eyes when they heard something At night, when Lu Shu was taking down notes, Lu Xiaoyu lay down beside him and quietly watched. There were times when she felt that days like these were not bad. For some reason, without Lu Shu beside her, she was always filled with explosive anger and murderous intent. If Lu Shu was by her side, she would be able to calm down. It was as if an ocean wave had come into contact with the Dinghai Shenzhen 1. The ocean was still an ocean, but ones feelings were different. The next day, Lu Shu started to teach them. How do you do your business? Do you open your doors and wait for customers to come? Do you believe that good wine needs no bush? Let me tell all of you. Good wine still needs a bush! That day, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu led a group of traveling businessmen down the mountain to the city. Ye Xiaoming was amazed that they actually dared to enter the palace. But when he thought of their power, he did not dare to act rashly. There was a meeting among scholars of the Kings Studies that day. Lu Shu did not slack off. Recently, he often visited Yun An City to send soap to the scholars. Thus, they had to invite the Azure Dragon Village to their meeting today. Everyone knew that the Azure Dragon Village would not come. Thus, they did not expect them to actually attend. But when the Azure Dragon Village arrived, the scholars were shocked that was the representative of the New Kings Studies, right?! When the traveling businessmen behind Lu Shu heard the praises from the scholars, they were dumbfounded. How did the new Great Lord of the Azure Dragon Village become an outstanding representative of the New Kings Studies?! Someone asked softly, What new theories has he proposed? The traveling businessmen liked to pose as lovers of culture as well. There were many classic poems in the Kings Studies. It was a trend to drink alcohol and ponder about poems! Someone else said softly, He said that Yi Shanjin could be the name of a person The traveling businessmen gasped in shock! This?! Suddenly, one of the scholars smiled at Lu Shu. Do you have any insights today? We will be inspecting three poems by the King of Gods Lu Shu looked at the thread-bound book in his hands. He shook his head and smiled. You are far too disrespectful to the King of Gods. Before you read his poems, even if you dont take a shower and change your clothes, at least wash your hands. The poems would be stained if you did not do so, right? As he spoke, the Bishop had brought a bucket of water. Lu Xiaoyu obediently passed Lu Shu a bar of crystal clear soap. The scholars watched as Lu Shu used the soap to wash his hands before he carefully flipped open the collection of poems. When the scholars saw Lu Shus serious expression, they were stunned. They did not know that there were such practices when reading poems written by the King of Gods. Everyone looked at Lu Shus clean fingers, then looked at the clear bar of soap. It felt like a ceremony The traveling businessmen looked at one another helplessly. They remembered what Great Lord Lu had said to them during their lesson yesterday. Sales is not just selling items. When you sell something, not only do you have to entrust the object with its basic function, but also give it significance! Lu Shu immediately continued. How do you give it meaning? Make it feel like a ceremony? Let me ask you, what does this mean? This means to give something that is insignificant significance Now, a simple cheap trick by Lu Shu had become the basics of ceremonies in the Kings Studies. Before one read the kings poems, they had to wash their hands with soap from Azure Dragon Village How mysterious! The traveling businessmen had their horizons widened. After two days of brainwashing, they still doubted the Azure Dragon Village. But Lu Shus action gained their respect and admiration. As Lu Shu flipped through the poems, he casually said, Typically hand washing cannot completely clean your hands. You must use soap. If you flip through the kings poems with dirty hands, you are being disrespectful to the old King of Gods The scholars and traveling businessmen almost vomited blood. How shameless! Although the new King of Gods had taken over the throne, he had never rejected any of the old King of Gods contributions. Thus, the people in this world still continued to respect the old King of Gods. Some of the Kings Studies scholars were extremely passionate. But with Lu Shus actions, if someone looked through the kings poems without washing their hands with soap, they would be disrespecting the old King of Gods Although the scholars felt that it was somewhat nonsensical, but it suddenly felt very important. It was very elegant! In reality, Lu Shu knew that some things were held in high regard precisely because they were involved in ceremonies. He had just linked the ceremony with soap for the scholars The traveling businessmen felt that this personal experience was a classic. They had never seen this before! Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at the side. She silently said, How terribly shameless. Four days later, the traveling businessmen left. They had all come from afar with the intention to earn money, but left with a devout passion. It was not that they had been brainwashed. It was just that when everyone realized how fashionable the kings poems were, a ceremony would allow them to earn money! This was similar to some religious organizations that needed products like joss sticks. Their business was flourishing! After that, the saying that one had to wash their hands with soap before reading the kings poems or it would be disrespectful to the old King of Gods spread like a virus. The traveling businessmen repeated Lu Shus actions in a frenzy They marketed their products in a frenzied manner in order to earn money. It was also a subversion of ceremonies in the Kings Studies. If scholars of the Kings Studies did not bring a bar of soap with them, they did not have the courage to say that they were out on a meeting Lu Shu stood on the wall around the Azure Dragon Village and looked at the mountains in the distance. There were too many cases like these on Earth. Diamonds were a global scam in the name of love. Far too many people have been scammed and kidnapped in that era. But no one was willing to wake up to reality, as there was joy in this. The current Kings Studies was also the same. Lu Shu had given them a way to increase their importance. Footnotes: Ch 894 Footnote 1 a weapon found in the novel Journey to the West Chapter 895 - Invasion of Black Feather Army Chapter 895: Invasion of Black Feather Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was an experienced businessman on Earth. He had sold things like boiled eggs, stinky tofu, and even magical stones to large organizations. Yet, he had never felt the same sense of accomplishment as now, as if he was standing at the frontier of a new age At that moment, he understood why the old King of Gods liked the Luniverse, because his modern knowledge made him appear exceptionally smart among the caveman locals. However, Lu Shu was aware that the Luniverse was not where he belonged. Unexpectedly Lu Shu received an invitation from Ye Xiaoming, the leader of Wei Wu Army, to a visit at his mansion. Although Lu Shu had not been taking Ye Xiaoming seriously, he would still give him 10% of the profits earned from his soap business once in a while. Lu Shu knew that there had to be something extraordinary about Ye Xiaoming given that he was an orphan, yet he had become the leader of an army. Thus, Lu Shu did not want to corner him either. That was all. Sitting on the village wall, Lu Shu looked down at the man who had come to deliver Ye Xiaomings message and said, Tell Ye Xiaoming to come to Azure Dragon Village if he wants a chat. The man was aghast at Lu Shus arrogance. He returned to Ye Xiaoming and told him that this overbearing guy actually wanted Ye Xiaoming to visit him personally Then, Ye Xiaoming really did as he was told. Lu Shu smiled at Ye Xiaoming, who was seated beside him, and asked, What wind blew you here, General Ye? Ye Xiaoming answered, Recently, Nangeng City has broken into a war with Black Feather Army. The situation is worrying. Now that the Black Feather Army suddenly sent two Rank Ones to attack Nangeng City together, the city is truly in imminent danger. Our Yun An City will inevitably become the next target if Qing Sai Army fails to defend their borders. Thus, we have to be prepared too. Lu Shu was confused. Whats your point? Ye Xiaoming hesitated and said, Your Azure Dragon Village thrives on your business, welcoming new itinerant merchants every day. You sent caravans of products out each day for sale. Undoubtedly you are the richest man in Yun An City now. Speak proper language. I need military funding said Ye Xiaoming. From Ye Xiaomings distress, +666! No matter how pathetic Ye Xiaomings life used to be as compared to other generals, he had never asked for funding from the bandits until today In fact, this was not the first time that Wei Wu Army asked Azure Dragon Village for money. Now, close to one quarter of the Wei Wu soldiers were planting peanuts, waiting for their Azure Dragon Village daddy to give them daily subsidies. Over time, it seemed as if Lu Shu had become the true leader of both Yun An City and the Wei Wu Army Ye Xiaoming had never seen another strange happening like this in his entire life Lu Shu fixed Ye Xiaoming with a calm stare. So you are asking me for money. Ye Xiaoming explained patiently, Think about it, Sir. Will your village not be in danger when Yun An City is compromised? Lu Shu agreed. But he doubted whether Ye Xiaoming could protect the city even with more money. Then, he smiled. Dont even think about cheating my money. But Id like to do business with you. A business? Ye Xiaoming was puzzled. What is it about? Firstly, ask all your soldiers to plant peanuts, said Lu Shu, Then Ill give you the money. Ye Xiaomings face brightened. He knew that the subsidies provided by Azure Dragon Village for peanut farmers were commendable. In this case, he would be able to earn more profits too if all that money had passed through his hands first before being distributed to the people. Despite the transition from the lord of a city to that of a farm, Ye Xiaoming did not mind that much in the face of the huge sums of money offered, which had even relinquished his persistent thoughts of suppressing Azure Dragon Village. Ye Xiaoming asked, What else? Youll have me in your Wei Wu Army. And, recommend me to the Sword Hut, said Lu Shu with a smile of victory beaming on his face. Lu Shu had wanted to join the Wei Wu Army through a legitimate way, but who would have expected him to become a bandit in the end? Yet, unyielding in the face of challenges, Lu Shu had not forgotten his dream of going to the Sword Hut in search of a way to go home! Upon hearing Lu Shus conditions, Ye Xiaoming suddenly babbled on excitedly, Do you want to go to the Sword Hut? Thats great! In that case, I can give you the quota for free even without the deal! I can write you a recommendation letter with my tiger stamp right away! When are you leaving, Sir? Let me wish you every success in your admission into the Sword Hut! Lu Shu was speechless. He looked at Ye Xiaoming, feeling as if he had been bullying Ye Xiaoming for too long and now that he was leaving, Ye Xiaoming could hardly conceal his pleasant surprise In fact, Ye Xiaoming had been wracking his brains thinking about how to chase away this lord of Azure Dragon Village. But considering his extraordinary powers, he knew very well that he could not force him out with violence As a famous general in the South State, Ye Xiaoming had never been so aggrieved before! Yet, the demon himself wanted to leave. This was freaking awesome! In the past, the aristocrats bribed Ye Xiaoming to send their talented sons to the Sword Hut. But this time, Ye Xiaoming would willingly pay for Lu Shus application Whatever it took for Lu Shu to leave! If Ye Xiaoming was the emperor of Yun An City, Lu Shu could probably be his backstage ruler Lu Shu was speechless at Ye Xiaomings visibly pleased expressions. After a while, he dismissed him with a wave. You may leave, then. Remember to send me your recommendation letter as soon as possible. Of course, said Ye Xiaoming. Then, he left in buoyant spirits. Indeed, Lu Shus intention to go to the Sword Hut was the best news he had heard recently! However, in less than two hours, Li Heitan rushed back with his men from Yun An City. Their armors were broken and there was blood on their faces. Lu Shu was stunned. What happened? An elite troop of the West State Black Feather Army has bypassed the Yun Tian Mountains in secret and launched an attack against Yun An City! Li Heitan reported, panting heavily, The lord of Yun An City, Ye Xiaoming, was killed by the Black Feather Army on his way back to the city! Lu Shu was petrified. At that instant, the only thought on his mind was that his recommendation was toast. Why was it so freaking hard to get a recommendation letter? He had disgraced himself by becoming a bandit, yet he still could not get the letter! Just a moment ago, he had finally persuaded Ye Xiaoming to write the letter for him, but now he was dead! This was insane! Lu Shu was in shock. This was definitely the worst timing the Black Feather Army could choose to launch their attack! Immediately Lu Shu and Li Heitan rushed towards Yun An City. From the top of the An Mountain, Lu Shu knew from merely one glance that Yun An City was doomed to fall into enemy hands. While the black soldiers of Black Feather Army charged bravely forward on their fearless horses, the Wei Wu soldiers could only flee for their lives. Suddenly, a cavalry soldier, clad in heavy black armor, looked in the direction of the An Mountain. At that instant, Lu Shu felt as if his gaze had met his! Chapter 896 - Little Shu, the General of Wei Wu Army Chapter 896: Little Shu, the General of Wei Wu Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu returned the black soldiers stare calmly, but the latter did not pause for long. He turned and charged onwards, seemingly determined to slaughter all his enemies. According to the original plan, the Wei Wu Army should have been stationed on the city walls to defend against Black Feather Army. However, the attack was all too sudden, which left the Wei Wu Army little time to rush back to the city from their military camp in the countryside. The Black Feather Army was as fierce as a black dragon. They had disrupted the formation of the Wei Wu Army in merely one assault. Compounded with the unfortunate fact that their general, Ye Xiaoming, had been killed on his way back to the city, the troop was in complete disarray Lu Shu sighed. Ye Xiaoming was truly a good-for-nothing. He should have at least written him a letter of recommendation before he died! Now that the general of the Wei Wu Army was dead, how could he possibly obtain the letter? The bloodshed outside the city did not stop until night fell. All the doors in Yun An City were closely shut as the folks were afraid that the Black Feather Army might slaughter them all. Strong and well organized, the 3,000 Black Feather Army soldiers charged forward fearlessly against the 10,000 Wei Wu soldiers. They were unstoppable. Often times a small-scale assault was enough to panic their enemies. Blood dripped down the slits of their black armor. Their spears were stained scarlet red. The few survivors of the Wei Wu Army had fled into the mountains, hoping that the Black Feather calvary would not abandon their horses and pursue them so soon. Meanwhile, Lu Shu and Li Heitan paid close attention to the situation on the battlefield. When Lu Xiaoyu requested to go out for a closer look, Lu Shu did not allow it. At the moment, he could be certain that the Black Feather soldier who stared into his eyes earlier was a Rank One master. He did not want to take the risk of having Lu Xiaoyu kidnapped by him. After defeating the Wei Wu Army completely, the Black Feather Army headed southward, clearly showing no intention of entering the city. They were truly the most elite troop in the Luniverse. Lu Shu felt that they were on par with his Flood of Bronze. Yet, the Flood of Bronze had the advantage of bronze armor, which was a piece of magical weapon, but the Black Feather Army did not have such a luxury. Gazing at their receding army, Lu Shu pondered for a long moment and concluded. They are going to trap the Qing Sai Army in a siege. In fact, taking down Yun An City was not their main goal. They simply wanted to breach this weakest point of defense and launch a surprise attack on the Qing Sai Army. This way, its impossible for Qing Sai to survive Despite the long distance between Yun An City and Nangeng City that spanned over 300km, the calvary could probably make it within three days, given their impressive speed and stamina. Indeed, the combat horses in the Luniverse were incredibly strong. Now that a troop of Black Feather Army was charging towards them, the Qing Sai Army in Nangeng City was certainly on the losing end. Now, Yun An City had become a lifeless place. At night, the entire city was shrouded in total darkness and no light could be seen. The town folks hid in their houses, scared and helpless like cicadas in the cold winds. Suddenly, a group of Azure Dragon villagers came up to Lu Shu and said, My Lord, Wei Wu Army has come to seek your protection. Lu Shu almost laughed out loud. Ha, the government troops have come to seek help from the bandits! Are they not ashamed? Ask them to leave. We have no obligations to protect them. The villagers trotted away. However, they returned again when Lu Shu was inspecting the situation down the hill. My Lord, they said that they are willing to plant peanuts! Insignificant skill Lets go and have a look. Lu Shu walked up the village walls of Azure Dragon Village. Outside were countless deserters from Wei Wu Army. In a rough estimate, Lu Shu guessed that there were at least 3,000 people Under their hopeful gazes, Lu Shu said in a calm voice, You are soldiers and we are bandits. It doesnt make sense for us to protect you, does it? Besides, there is not enough space in my village to accommodate all of you, even if I wanted to. Its okay. We can sleep in the countryside. We only hope that you dont chase us away, sir! a man shouted. His face was covered in mud, apparently having fought extremely hard for his life Lu Shu was still reluctant to accept. Most importantly, it doesnt reflect well on either of us. We have no connections with Wei Wu Army at all At this moment, someone threw an item at Lu Shu. At first, he thought that it was a secret weapon. The Bishop caught it and passed it to Lu Shu, who stared in confusion. What is this? This is Ye Xiaomings tiger stamp. Now that Ye Xiaoming is dead and the Wei Wu Army is in a state of disunity, I, Liu Qianzhi, one of the deputy generals of Wei Wu Army, am willing to follow you as our new general! As he spoke, the man suddenly knelt down on one knee, and so did the other Wei Wu soldiers. Liu Qianzhi shouted, All of us used to plant peanuts for you, doing our best to secure a living. In the past, we had always been ostracized inside the Army because we did not agree with Ye Xiaomings values! As if sensing Lu Shus hesitation, the man continued, The appointment of the Wei Wu general has never followed any strict procedures. I know the lord behind Ye Xiaoming and I am willing to send him presents on behalf of you, my lord. With enough money and benefits, we can buy the general position for you! Now that the Wei Wu Army is in a state of utter despair, it is the perfect time for you to lead us, my lord! With the tiger stamp in your hands, we are willing to follow you! Was this supposed to be a joke?! Lu Shu drew a startled breath. An outsider as he was, he had wanted to join the Wei Wu Army in a low-key manner but ended up as a bandit. Then when he wanted to ask Ye Xiaoming for a recommendation letter, that guy was dead. And now that he felt sorry for the dismal state the Wei Wu Army was in, they had just pledged to follow him as their new general Was this Luniverse a fake world?! That was truly an eventful day. Yet, Lu Shu could hardly muster any joyful emotions at the moment. Instead, he was doubting the authenticity of his life Li Heitan had once told him that those who were willing to plant peanuts for them were good-natured soldiers as they earned a living through hard work. In comparison, most Wei Wu soldiers had gotten used to living off the toil of other people and they were reluctant to get their hands dirty with peanut farming even though the subsidies provided by Azure Dragon Village were really inviting. Therefore, this group, who were kneeling in front of him and pledged their willingness to plant peanuts, were at least not rotten at heart. They might still be salvageable. In fact, lady luck was on their side because they were on the farmlands when the war began, far away from the battlefield. Undeniably, this was some good karma Hesitant, Lu Shu glanced over the huge group of Wei Wu soldiers outside the village walls and asked, Err, are you sure that I can be your general? That almost made Liu Qianzhi jump in joy. He knew that Lu Shu was moved by his offer! Immediately Liu Qianzhi dropped to his knees again and shouted, We are willing to plant peanuts for you for life, my lord, until the day we die! That certainly did not sound like any other pledge of allegiance! Chapter 897 - Pressing into the An Mountain Chapter 897: Pressing into the An Mountain Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Nangeng City, the Qing Sai Army was having a hard time. The Black Feather Army swept through their territory like a storm of locusts, and Liu Yizhao had certainly not expected a Rank One enemy in their very first encounter. The man had almost killed him in the first wave of attack. Nevertheless, Qing Sai Army was a troop of Practitioners. They had long since developed magical weapons especially served to defend against Rank Ones who could fly in the air. Usually, such weapons would be carefully stored and preserved in the armory, but thankfully Liu Yizhao had good foresight this time. The Black Feather Army bore down menacingly. Thus, Liu Yizhao had a bad hunch that their attack would be fiercer than any previous ones. Hence, he had ordered his most trusted men to bring along weapons especially against Rank Ones. Now that Nangeng City was in a siege and their support forces had been delayed, Liu Yizhao had prepared to yield. He had no resolution to be destroyed together with his city. Their support forces, Fiery Army of the South State, were now guarding the Li Yang Pass over 500km away. They would have arrived within two days if they had wanted to help them out of their plight. However, Liu Yizhao was well aware that they had no intention to take the risk. Instead, they were more interested in what the Black Feather Army aimed to achieve, by sacrificing Qing Sai Army. As for the Wei Wu Army in the north Liu Yizhao had never had any expectations of them A trusted subordinate spoke to Liu Yizhao in a low voice, General, the Black Feather Army is after something grand. Its said that the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi, promised the Black Feather Army feasts and bounties to their officers and men and the appointment of ten more city lords if they could occupy ten cities in South State. Liu Yizhao shot him a calm look. Of course I know. The Fiery Army are kidding themselves to think that they would be able to protect Li Yang Pass without us, which is utterly ridiculous. They have forgotten that we share a common fate. General, what should we do then? the man asked softly. Abandon the city and give Nangeng to Black Feather Army. Then, head north and roll in the Wei Wu soldiers. I want to see whether Fiery Army can really block the Black Feather Army outside Li Yang Pass! Liu Yizhao said, his expression frosty. At the moment, the Qing Sai Army had enough forces to break out of the siege before the Black Feather Army launched another round of attack. Yet, that would sacrifice more than half of their men. Out of the 30,000 Qing Sai soldiers, it would be lucky if a few thousand could survive. However, Liu Yizhao insisted that it was worth the gamble because he did not want all of them to perish there. If the Fiery Army still refused to help Nangeng City, they must have been up to some cunning tricks. The punishment for abandoning the city is the death penalty, the man reminded. But now, some people want us dead. If we go, well have no place in South State from today onwards. We may have to live as refugees for the remaining time of our life, said Liu Yizhao with a sigh. He gazed into the distance at the undulating mountains, wondering if it was possible that someone wanted to take his head by the hand of the Black Feather Army. Yet, he could not voice his concerns to anyone. Although he could report the inaction of the Fiery Army to the Lord of Heaven, Liu Yizhao knew very well that he would have been killed long before he could make it to the Lord of Heaven. If there was indeed someone pulling the strings behind the Fiery Army, he certainly would not let Liu Yizhao get in contact with the Lord of Heaven. Liu Yizhao asked, Have they come back from Tiangeng Town? Yes, sir, the man answered, We sent our most elite scouting squad to the place you said, but there was no one inside. The squad reported that the place had likely been discovered by the Black Feather Army, and the person inside had cleverly escaped before being caught by the Black Feather Army. Liu Yizhao heaved a sigh of relief. Okay. You may leave. Prepare to break out of the siege at midnight. At the moment, Lu Shu looked at the Wei Wu soldiers outside the village walls, distress all over his face. He had consented to their offer out of impulse and ego, but now he was at a loss over what to do. However, after he returned to Earth, he could boast about his legendary stories to his friends. After all, he had been appointed the general of an army without much effort and he, a bandit, had obtained legitimate identity over one night But the question was there was not enough food to feed so many mouths! Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu to send Anthony to follow the Black Feather Army from a distance, so as to observe their movement. He did not want his men to fall victim to a swing around of their enemies. Suddenly Lu Xiaoyu frowned. She whispered to Lu Shu, Qing Sai Army seemed to have broken out of the siege from Nan Geng City. They ran head-on into the troop of Black Feather Army in the north. Lu Shu said calmly, For some reason, I have a feeling that the scale of this war will not be small. Lets pack up and suspend the soap industry. Peanuts will soon become part of our daily diet. Okay. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head. Have you found a retreat route in the mountain? asked Lu Shu. Yes. There is a long cavity behind the An mountainous range. When I was searching for alkaline mines, I found a huge underground limestone cave. It stretches for more than 10km, suitable for hiding as theres a water source and the slope isnt that steep either, said Lu Xiaoyu, But what about food? Luckily, weve been buying peanuts like crazy in the recent days. Now that we have sufficient food supplies, it could at least last us for a while, though we cant possibly survive on peanuts only, Lu Shu said after some consideration, Besides, the Black Feather Army troop that invaded Yun An City did not replenish their supplies because they had wanted to travel light. I suspect that Ye Xiaoming had certainly harbored food and wealth in his personal storage. Liu Qianzhi also told me that Ye Xiaoming had two private granaries. You can go and take a look with Li Heitan and Liu Qianzhi, and bring back everything you find there in your space ring. If theres insufficient space, ask someone to help you carry it. Be aware of those Wei Wu soldiers. Kill any rebels if necessary. Special times required special treatment. At this moment, Lu Shu was ready to press into the mountains with Wei Wu Army. Now that Qing Sai Army had broken out of the siege, Yun An City had lost their final line of defense. Thus, the total occupation of Black Feather Army was inevitable. He had observed the new recruits from Wei Wu Army for two days. As if planting peanuts was their first round of selection, this group of people were actually willing to work hard. This also proved to Lu Shu that not all homeless people were lazy. Some of them had fallen into the predicament only because they had no other choice. The lazy ones had died in the fight against the Black Feather Army. At sunset, Li Heitan returned, joy beaming on his face. He had a few sacks over his shoulders. When he saw Lu Shu, he announced happily, We are rich, my lord. That Ye Xiaoming really had big money! Lu Shu let out a sigh of relief. As far as he could see, the one thousand plus people who had gone off all returned with sacks on their backs, which showed that their visit was truly rewarded. In this way, the shortage of food could be resolved temporarily. Thus, it was a lie when Ye Xiaoming claimed that he had no money for military funding earlier. It was possible that he had asked all the aristocrats and major slave owners across the entire city for money. On the same night, Lu Shu made an inventory of his stocks. What was the most pleasant was the fact that there were now enough military rations. As a matter of fact, Ye Xiaoming had always perceived Wei Wu Army as his personal property and he did whatever he pleased with the army provisions. His original plan was to make a fortune by storing military food and selling it during wartimes, which in the end served Lu Shu a favor. The amount of food should be able to last us for half a year, if we minimize wastage, said Lu Shu, I wonder when we will have peace in South State. In the meantime, Lu Xiaoyu was recording the items in the inventory with full attention. On her face there was a look of maturity and seriousness that did not match her actual age. Now, this little girl had become a competent secretary for Lu Shu. It was not because she liked the chores, but that she wanted to help Lu Shu with his work. To Lu Xiaoyu, it was more like a game. She would be by Lu Shus side if he wanted to play the game. Lu Shu turned to look at the darkness behind him. Press into the mountains at dawn! Behind him, utter silence befell the bandits and the homeless Wei Wu soldiers. All of them were waiting for Lu Shu to lead them towards a new life. At this moment, none of them would have expected the glorious reputation that Wei Wu Army would enjoy in the future. That night was the turning point. Chapter 898 - Superhuman Shifter Chapter 898: Superhuman Shifter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Qing Sai Army broke away with all their strength. The Black Feather Army, who was approaching them, also did not expect to encounter the Qing Sai Army mid-escape in this wide expanse of flat land. According to their plan, they should have laid in ambush between Li Yang Pass and Nangeng City. The chief commander of the Black Feather Army had been preparing and wanted to prevent the Qing Sai Army from joining the Red Flame Army at Li Yang Pass. Unfortunately, the Qing Sai Army did not trust the Red Flame Army. Thus, they did not intend to go to the east towards Li Yang Pass. Their encounter in this piece of flat land meant that they had to fight to the death. Liu Yizhao was not a timid and weak-willed person. When he saw that their path had been blocked, he was not afraid. Follow me and charge. If you die, I will take care of your family. If you live, I will drink with you! Liu Yizhao had been in Nangeng City for over ten years. He did not expect that the arrival of the Black Feather Army would waste all of his previous efforts. It was said that compassionate people could not lead armies. Liu Yizhao knew this very well. But every death of his subordinates made his heart bleed. Since they had come here, they could not go back. Liu Yizhao could not die yet. He still had his mission! Liu Yizhao could only rejoice that he had taken pains to nurture the Qing Sai Army. Those who were able to be here today were not only the elites, they were also completely loyal to him! The Qing Sai Army suddenly charged forth. The Rank One commander from the Black Feather Army soared into the sky. He threw a long spear in Liu Yizhaos direction. It produced a sharp sound as it fell through the sky. As long as he could charge into the formation and kill Liu Yizhao, they would defeat the Qing Sai Army without a fight! But the next moment, he saw Liu Yizhao fly into the sky as well. The red-tasseled spear in his hands trembled, and a Siberian Crane flew out of the spear! When Liu Yizhao took charge of Nangeng City, he was only a Rank Two. But this did not mean that he had remained as a Rank Two after over ten years. He had hidden his inadequacy in the eyes of others. But he did not expect to be involved in someone elses plan even though he had remained low. His life was as stake now. Liu Yizhao charged forward with full strength! Where is the superhuman shifter? Liu Yizhao roared. One of his trusted subordinates took out a ball with a lotus engraved on it. He squeezed it with force. The lotus suddenly started to glow. Many fluorescent and transparent petals flew out towards the commander of the Black Feather Army! The commander, who was dressed in black armor, had an unpleasant premonition. He quickly retreated, but it was too late! In order to fight a fast battle to force a quick decision, not only had Liu Yizhao shown his true power, he had even exposed his extraordinary mythical object. In this world, ordinary people called Rank One experts who could fly, superhumans, as they felt that only superhumans could fly. The superhuman shifter! The owner of the Sword Hut had once casually tossed it to Liu Yizhao. It could only be used once. Thus, Liu Yizhao treasured it. But not many people knew that he had the superhuman shifter. He was afraid that he would not be able to keep his position as the head of Nangeng City. There were petals on the ball which the owner of the Sword Hut had carved. They had the ability to kill a Rank One. The petals flew very quickly. Liu Yizhao stuck himself to the commander and did not give him the opportunity to run away. The two of them fought like eagles in the sky. The people on the ground had no way to interfere. The moment the Qing Sai Army and Black Feather Army came into contact with each other, the flood of red and the flood of black suddenly collided and attacked each other. It was as if lava from a volcano that had just erupted came into contact with the river! There were roars and the sounds of metal clashing. It sounded as if something was burning. Suddenly, Liu Yizhao raised his leg and kicked the long spear that the commander was using to protect himself. They were over 100 feet apart in the air! Then, the petals of the lotus cut through the black armor that the commander was wearing and pierced through his body! Liu Yizhao sighed internally. In the end, he had used this weapon. He watched as the petals and the ball fell along with the commander and disappeared. The armies fought each other at close quarters. Whether or not they had a commander were two different concepts. Liu Yizhao led the Qing Sai Army to charge forward, while the Black Feather Army started to disperse! Needless to say, the Black Feather Army was made up of the most elite soldiers. Even if their commander died, they would still fight to the death. They stepped into the breach to replace their fallen comrades! No one from the Black Feather Army had escaped. Only dead bodies were left on the battlefield! The Qing Sai Army, which had 3000 people when they escaped, was left with only over 1000 people. Liu Yizhao turned and looked at Nangeng City, which had ceased to exist. The Wei Wu Army is definitely done for. We will change our escape route! Leave your horses here. We are going into the mountains! The Black Feather Army had come from the same direction as Yun An City. Thus, Liu Yizhao was certain that the Wei Wu Army was done for. The Black Feather Army had come from the back. To prevent their escape routes from being sealed off, they definitely had to kill the Wei Wu Army. If not, what if the Black Feather Army wanted to retreat, but had to face the Wei Wu Army? It would cause them even more trouble, right? Liu Yizhao had no way to confirm whether there were any soldiers from the Black Feather Army on guard in Yun An City. Thus, leaving their horses here and going into the mountains was the best decision. For a period of time, Liu Yizhao felt that they were surrounded by enemies, isolated and without help. They were slightly desolate. His subordinate said, Commander, we can be considered as lonely souls. Liu Yizhao laughed. But we are also souls with bare fangs and brandish claws! Lets go! Behind, the Black Feather Army spread like locusts and wreaked havoc in the south. There were only ten positions for the heads of city. There might not be enough for everyone! The new leader of the Wei Wu Army brought the old, weak and disabled to the depths of the mountain range in the north. They were not in a particular hurry. They were most afraid that the grains they were carrying would get wet and become damp. Thus, Lu Shu allowed them to be more careful. Liu Qianzhi said sincerely, We are very glad to have a leader like the Great Lord. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. I am happy for you as well. Liu Qianzhi was confused. From Liu Qianzhis distress, +99 Lu Xiaoyu, who was beside them, secretly laughed. Lu Shu was still the same Lu Shu. He could pause, but would never remain silent. Great Lord, please do not worry. Although our disorganized soldiers are not of much use, they are not two-faced people. If that was the case, we would have been partners-in-crime with Ye Xiaoming a long time ago. Liu Qianzhi was most worried that Lu Shu did not trust them. This was very important. After two days, Liu Qianzhis greatest impression of Lu Shu was although he was occasionally harsh in his words, he was not a moody ruler. He realized that even Li Heitan dared to joke around with Lu Shu. It was said that a small sign can indicate a great trend. If Lu Shu was not an amiable ruler, Li Heitan would not dare to do so as well. As for grains and resources, Lu Shu did not intend on taking them for himself. The grains were simply to be stored as reserve grains for the entire team. If it were Ye Xiaoming, he would have to be dying before allowing his soldiers to drink clean water and eat good food. Liu Qianzhi felt that following this kind of leader was quite good. Everyone had something to eat. Chapter 899 - Reorganize Military Discipline Chapter 899: Reorganize Military Discipline Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There are no great saviors, nor do we need superhumans or kings. We have to depend on ourselves to create happiness in the Wei Wu Army The group travelling in the forest started to sing. It echoed through the forest and scared the birds. Lu Shu had felt that the march was far too dry. Thus, he had adapted the lyrics of LInternationale and taught the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army. To be honest, these people were once slaves. They were actual slaves who still had the seal of a slave in their bodies. Thus, it was easy for them to relate with this song. At first, everyone did not like this adaptation very much. The plays and songs that they had heard were very different from this. Thus, they found it hard to accept the song. But as they sang, they felt that it sounded good There were times when people needed to get used to new things. Lu Shu had the right to force them to get used to it At first, Lu Shu did not accept this. Why was the old King of Gods appreciated for the poems that he had copied, but his song was not appreciated? Who were you talking to?! In the end, the more the Wei Wu army soldiers sang, the more they liked the song. They could not help but sing. The more people that sung, the more vigour they sang with. It was as if the march through the forest had become much more relaxing Even if Lu Shu did not allow them to sing, they could not help but hum. It was as if they had started a new life. The campsite that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu headed for was over 50 kilometers north of the Azure Dragon Village. They took two full days to walk there. After all, Lu Shu did not make them walk at full speed for the entire day. If the encountered any animals along the way, they would hunt these animals and take the meat along with them. Food supplies were running low and every morsel counted. If the conditions allowed for it, Lu Shu would ask everyone to capture these animals alive and rear them in the future. He had done preparations for a long war. After all, wars could last for several years. When they reached the campsite, Lu Shu stood on a high slope. As Lu Xiaoyu had said, the mountain slopes were very gentle. There was a river at the foot of the mountain. The entrance to the limestone cave was halfway up the mountain and covered in vegetation. If Lu Xiaoyu had not surfaced from underground to find ores, they would not have found this place. There were few signs of human habitation. There were no specific names of places here either. Lu Shu turned and looked at Li Heitan. Have you been here before? Lu Heitan said earnestly, Only the Great Lord will come to such an isolated place. Who cares what its called? Then from today, this place will be called King Lu Mountain! Lu Xiaoyu exclaimed. She seemed very pleased with herself. No, wait! Lu Shu grabbed Lu Xiaoyu. But before he could speak, Li Heitan shouted to the people behind. Did you hear that? From today, this place will be called King Lu Mountain! Lu Shu was speechless. From Lu Shus distress, +199! Lu Shu asked Li Heitan and a few others to light a fee torches. They then entered the cave. It was dark, damp and cold. They could even hear the sound of water dripping onto stones. Lu Shu raised his torch. Everyone saw the stalactite, that was shaped like a sword, on the dome. Liu Qianzhi carefully asked, Great Lord, this might be where a demon lives. It is far too frightening. Why dont we retreat for now? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He then realized that Liu Qianzhi and the rest may have never seen a limestone cave. Thus, when they saw a strange place, they thought that a strong demon lived there Feudalism and superstition kill people. Lu Shu sighed. This is the result of corrosion of limestone after being exposed to water underground for a prolonged period of time forget it. Even if I explain, you might not understand. This was naturally formed. No demons live here. The expressions on Li Heitan and Liu Qianzhis faces said, Although I dont understand what happened, it seems very amazing However, they were still unconvinced. Were there really no demons here? But if the Great Lord said so with such confidence, then there were really no demons. After all, Li Heitan was used to believing whatever Lu Shu had told him. Liu Qianzhi still needed time to adjust. Lu Shu said to Lu Xiaoyu, This limestone cave seems like a natural house, but people cant live here. It is too damp. Are there limestone caves elsewhere? Not only was it unliveable, items could not be stored in the cave. Grains would go bad in less than half a month. Lu Xiaoyu recalled. There are a lot of limestone caves here. They stretch over ten kilometers. But that is made up of over 20 limestone caves that are not connected. Then we will connect them, said Lu Shu. Then, we will construct a concealed passageway at an appropriate place. It can be in a mountain creek, the forest, or a cavern. It is best if it is a place that is hard to find unless discovered by accident. After we connect the limestone caves, they will be our retreat path. The Black Feather Army may not enter the mountains, but even if they do, we are prepared. If we cant directly fight them, we can run, right? Got it. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head. After Im done, I will draw a map. I will do my best to ensure that the entrance is concealed. Lu Shu had chosen this place to give himself and the Wei Wu Army a retreat path. If the Black Feather Army came, they would definitely be unfamiliar with the limestone caves here. Thus, the limestone caves had become a natural shelter and a passage for escape. Unless over 100 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army extended all over the mountains, they could not possibly find the Wei Wu Army. If they had food, land, manpower, and a way to escape, Lu Shu could be more relieved. Lu Shu walked out of the limestone cave and looked at the faces of his soldiers. He sighed with emotion. Could he create a Heavenly Network branch in this world? He did not know whether it was easy to trick them He said to Liu Qianzhi, Split into two teams. One of the teams will build houses. I will give you a blueprint. Build a covered wooden house according to the blueprint. The other team will open up the wastelands. Turn this mountain slope into terrace fields. Here, I will be particular about hygiene. No one is allowed to use the toilet wherever they want. No one is allowed to drink raw water either. Everyone has to bathe everyday. Go to the river now and bathe. Wash your clothes as well. Whoever dares to bring fleas and lice into the campsite will be punished! Liu Qianzhi felt slightly awkward. In the past, the military campsite had never cared about this But Li Heitan and the rest were all used to it. Back then, when Lu Shu first became the Great Lord of the Azure Dragon Village, he had also forced them to bathe and change their clothes. If not, they would not be allowed within ten meters of the Great Lord Thus, since the Wei Wu Army had nothing else to do, all of them jumped into the river to bathe. The water that flowed from the mountains was very clear. Clean water constantly flowed, while dirty water went downstream. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went to explore and construct holes in the caves. He brought Li Heitan together with him. Everyone who had finished bathing had to stand naked and be inspected by Li Heitan to ensure that they had no lice on their bodies. Once they had been checked, they could then wear clean clothes. Chapter 900 - Reunion with an Old Friend Chapter 900: Reunion with an Old Friend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was a clash between modern and old thought. Lu Shu knew the consequences of the lack of hygiene. He had asked whether Li Heitan and the rest often fell sick. Li Heitan said that some people had died of an illness. He did not even know the exact cause of their death. Lu Shu and the rest had met many strong creatures in the forest. Lu Shu had even seen a Rank Two creature. This was what he was often worried about. There was a high concentration of magical energy here, but this did not mean that the only ones who benefited were humans. Lu Shu realized that even the leeches in the dark pools of water could cut the skin of a Rank Three Practitioner. What about parasites? They had definitely mutated as well. He had caught a leech to experiment with. The leech only died after being submerged in water for a minute. Thus, Lu Shu required the soldiers to boil water for 2 minutes before drinking it. Thankfully, the river at the foot of the mountain was very clear and was exposed to water. Bodies of water that could reach such a state often did not have parasites. On the other hand, bodies of water with leeches meant that it was not suitable for drinking. Even if the water was boiled, there were still many impurities. What Lu Shu wanted to do now was to instill his basic knowledge in the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army. He did not care whether they were happy with this or not. He had the final say. These rough men had never cared about this. During their march, Lu Shu could see fleas and lice in their hair. He was very disgusted. To resolve the issue of cleanliness, Lu Shu even asked Li Heitan to take out a few boxes of soap for them to use. When they were by the river, the soldiers softly said, Does the Great Lord hate us? We have to be naked and allow others to inspect us. How humiliating. The Great Lord keeps staring at us. He forces us to strip naked and bathe as well. Could it be Someone was absolutely terrified. I am not a slave with a seal on my buttocks Someone uttered in shock. When Liu Qianzhi heard this, he glared at them. Do as the Great Lord says. No nonsense! When Lu Shu heard what they had said, his mouth twitched. He finally understood why Zhang Weiyus tone had been so weird! It was all because he did not have enough knowledge back then! At first, the soldiers felt that bathing everyday was very awkward. But after they persevered for seven days, they felt very comfortable! In the past, even if they had bathed, fleas and lice would jump on them when they returned to the campsite. They were used to the itchiness. After the campsite focused on hygiene in particular, everyone felt extremely refreshed. It was as if their spirits lifted significantly. Someone had asked whether the Great Lord hated them. But after seven days, they honestly hated how they were seven days ago. Lu Shu sighed. He had to start from the very beginning to correct these soldiers from the Wei Wu Army. They were all very careless. If he wanted the army to have renewed combat power, he had to adjust their habits and discipline. The first step in achieving hygiene had produced results. Gradually, the houses started to take shape, and crops were planted in the fields. Although Lu Shu felt slightly tired, he felt very accomplished. They had obtained wood from the trees they had cut down in the forest. There was an abundance of wood. Furthermore, Practitioners were the ones transporting the materials. It was very convenient. Lu Shu looked at Liu Qianzhi and the rest. They seemed very familiar with building barracks. He was curious. You are very skilled. In the past, we were the least liked soldiers in the Wei Wu Army. Thus, we did all the difficult labour, like building barracks. Liu Qianzhi smiled. I was assistant commander and I led work like this. Lu Shu nodded his head. Indeed, these people were very skilled in such work. But the problem was, how would he equip them with combat power? To be honest, in terms of pure power, they were not much weaker than that of the Qing Sai Army. Armies were all like this. Those who were more particular about cooperated combat and motivation were stronger overall. But these people were lacking these. If the Black Feather Army really came, it would be good if the Wei Wu Army could defend themselves, right? Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. If Zhong Yutang were here, things would be much better. Even if these soldiers were trained like new soldiers, they would be able to produce results in half a year. It was a pity that Lu Shu had never done this in the past. Even when he was a teacher, he only taught individual combat. He could teach these slaves swordplay, but he did not have the approval of the Hall of Swords. Lu Shu would not keep the way of the Dao to himself. He wanted to pass the knowledge on to others with a clear conscience. There was a suitable environment for the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army, but he could not train here He would put them aside for now. He would think about other things when the house and the fields had been fully constructed. Now, Lu Shu had to train. He accidentally discovered that the magical energy in the limestone caves was present in a higher concentration compared to Azure Dragon Village. He might as well stay in the limestone cave and train his swordplay alone everyday and increase his power. After half a month, Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. His swordplay had reached Rank Four. With the sword energy, he could even kill a Rank Three! At that moment, Li Heitan shouted from the outside the limestone cave, Great Lord! We captured a suspicious person! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. This place was uninhabited, right? How did they manage to capture someone? Could it be a spy from the Black Feather Army? He walked out of the limestone cave. When the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army saw their Great Lord walk out of the limestone cave, they would consciously salute in respect. This was not out of force or because of a requirement that Lu Shu had proposed. During this period, Lu Shu had been impartial in handling affairs. He did not embezzle their grains. Although they did not eat particularly well everyday, they did not have to go on empty stomachs. In this chaotic world, there was nothing more valuable than a ruler who was willing to understand and sympathize with their subordinates. It was as if the soldiers had understood gratitude better than an ordinary person. But now, this was limited to respect and exerting themselves. Lu Shu felt that if he truly wanted to bring them into battle, this group of people were guaranteed to run faster than mutated rabbits! Lu Shu followed Li Heitan up the mountain slope. What happened? It seems as if over 50 ordinary people have come here from the north to escape. Li Heitan thought about it and said, But Great Lord, you should verify it. They are very hungry, but very strange. They did not want to drink the water we gave them Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. If they were only ordinary people, it would be best for them to stay here. If these people left and spread the news, the Black Feather Army might find out that the Wei Wu Army was still in the mountains. But when Lu Shu saw the group of people, he was dumbfounded. Li Heitan said, If you have anything to say, tell it to our commander and Great Lord! When he saw Lu Shu, he was dumbfounded as well. We havent met for only a short while, but youve become commander and Great Lord what kind of nonsensical title is that Lu Shu was happy. Zhang Weiyu, werent you hiding in the cave? Why have you come here? When Zhang Weiyu thought about this, he was annoyed. The Black Feather Army is for real this time. Luckily, we sensed that something was wrong early. If not, we might have died. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu, then looked at the group of people who respected Lu Shu. Two months ago, he was a slave who had escaped. How did he suddenly become the commander of so many people? Lu Shu seemed to understand what he was thinking. Before I left, didnt you suggest that I join the Wei Wu Army? Then? Then I incorporated the Wei Wu Army into my own forces, said Lu Shu. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Chapter 901 - Fall to the Enemy Chapter 901: Fall to the Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stood on the slope of the mountain. The entire slope, which was originally covered with patches of grass, were now filled with plots of land and houses instead. The houses were built in such an aesthetically-pleasing manner. It was aesthetically-pleasing as the houses were very neat. Li Heitan and Zhang Weiyu had yet to look at the territory of the Heavenly Network. If not, they would be in awe by the aesthetics caused by the neatness. Meanwhile, Li Heitan and Liu Qianzhi were standing behind Lu Shu and guarding the center. Zhang Weiyu, on the other hand, looked confused. I gave you the tips because I wanted you to get the letter of recommendation. I can write it by myself, said Lu Shu calmly, Although the process is different, the outcome remains the same Zhang Weiyu opened his mouth but hesitated. To be honest, he had yet to see the commander of any army participate in the selection of the Sword Hut before Thinking about this, Zhang Weiyus tooth ached. I asked you to enter the Wei Wu Army, not to take charge of it If you are so capable, why dont you go to the palace instead?! Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Dont I need to go there eventually? The Sword Hut is in the palace. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. You still insist on going to the Sword Hut after assuming the role of a commander? Yes, Lu Shu said seriously, I will still go to the Sword Hut! For some reason, Zhang Weiyu started to anticipate what would happen after Lu Shu had gone to the Sword Hut. He felt that something unpredictable would happen At this moment, Lu Shu asked curiously. I wont take advantage of you, at least take a sip of water? At this moment, Zhang Weiyu said, Thats f*cking boiling water! From Zhang Weiyus distress points, +199! Lu Shu was speechless. He was unable to drink the water At this moment, Li Heitan and Liu Qianzhi realized that their commander knew the group of people beforehand and were rather close. However, Liu Qianzhi thought about it seriously, Before the Black Feather Army had arrived Since when did the commander have the intention to enter the Wei Wu Army, wasnt he keen on selling soap Then, he realized that Lu Shu had started thinking about it since he had the idea of selling soap. Or else, how would he dare to allow the army to assist in the planting of crops while he sold soap? Moreover, he gave them subsidies? At this moment, chills went down Liu Qianzhis back. Could it be that Lu Shu had predicted that they would escape unscathed too? At this moment, Liu Qianzhis impression of Lu Shu became one that was extremely unpredictable Meanwhile, Lu Shu was carefully scrutinizing Zhang Weiyu and the rest. They looked extremely tired, there were many holes on their shirts and their hair looked very messy. They must have suffered a lot while escaping. Lu Shu did a headcount and realized there were a total of 56 people including Zhang Weiyu. Only Zhang Weiyu knew Lu Shu, that was why the others were cautious about Lu Shu. Lu Shu also realized that although the group looked ordinary, the aura they exuded was extraordinary. Although they were only a group of 56 ordinary people, Lu Shu felt that he was facing a group of experts. He asked Li Heitan to arrange for a meal for this group of people while Zhang Weiyu whispered to the people at the back, He is the young man with the highest realm of swordplay whom I had talked about. The people around Zhang Weiyu were stunned. Didnt you say that he was just a practitioner with a low status and a floater, why did he suddenly become the commander of the Wei Wu Army Zhang Weiyu was also slightly depressed. I would like to know the answer to that question too. In fact, Zhang Weiyu had plenty of experience. However, such an unexpected event had him in utter shock as well, since Lu Shu was the only one he knew who accomplished that. When they were eating, Lu Shu sat opposite Zhang Weiyu. Where are all of you heading to? Zhang Weiyu paused before replying, We are planning to go to the North, to take refuge in the north capital. Lu Shu smiled. He knew that Zhang Weiyu was lying. It was at least 1000 miles from the north capital and even a Rank One expert need three days to fly to the capital. Did Zhang Weiyu really think he was dumb? However, Lu Shu did not expose Zhang Weiyu. Hows the battle situation now? All of you came from the world outside, do you happen to know the situation? The Nangeng City, Yun An City and Guang Liao City have been invaded. The Qing Sai Army disappeared after trying to defend the territory. Now, the Black Feather Army is approaching the Li Yang Pass and is ready to attack the city, said Zhang Weiyu, Li Yang Pass is the most important traffic route which connects the Southern region from the east. When Nangeng City was surrounded, the Red Flame Army situated at the Li Yang Pass left the city in the lurch. Now with the armys complete strength, it should not be easily defeated by the Black Feather Army. Moreover, the route to Yun An City and Guang Liao City is towards the North. The Black Feather Army has to go through the Wei Bei Pass if they are heading to the North. So do you think the Black Feather Army will head to the east or the North? asked Lu Shu. The Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass were like doors that trapped the Black Feather Army. They were also constructed to prevent the invasion of an army from the west and were equipped with sufficient manpower to defend it. I think the Black Feather Army is very ambitious. Zhang Weiyu frowned. They had rested for three years. I think they may split ways and attack from both sides! So ambitious? thought Lu Shu, Then will we get involved? I dont think they will come after you before they attack successfully, said Zhang Weiyu calmly, even if they did, they have to continue attacking towards the city. They will not care about a handful of you who are hiding in the mountains, unless you court death or disturb them. Oh. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. As long as its safe here. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu. You are a commander now. You seriously dont know what to do with these people? I do, said Lu Shu, I have some ideas! Oh? Zhang Weiyu was interested. Mind sharing? I made a careful calculation. After this battle, I will ask all of them to produce soap for me. By then, I will have an army responsible for producing soap, and I will earn big bucks Lu Shu was already fantasizing about the future. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Zhang Weiyu felt that they were not talking about the same topic. As a commander, he was still concerned about selling soap? Shouldnt he be thinking about establishing his own career with the army? The attack of the Black Feather Army was the sign of the start of chaos. The Southern region would probably undergo a reshuffle of power! Hold on! Zhang Weiyu said after a long pause, You created soap? Chapter 902 - Training Chapter 902: Training Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu had heard about soap when he was in town. Now, everyone was fighting over soap. Nobody knew who started it but people had to wash their hands with soap before reading the poems of the king or it would be seen as being disrespectful towards the old King of Gods. Therefore, selling soap was an extremely profitable business! Zhang Weiyu exclaimed, If I had this skill, I would not need to put in so much hard work into farming. Lu Shu said modestly, I accidentally invented it to make a living From Zhang Weiyus distress, +481! Zhang Weiyu really did not expect that Lu Shu started such a profitable business by himself. There were countless people who loved the poems of the king, and the numbers could be counted in terms of hundreds of thousands. Moreover, soap was a consumer product. If he expanded his business, the profits brought by soap was terrifyingly great. In fact, the soap business on Earth was also very profitable. However, there were immense competition. If only one company had a monopoly over the soap industry in the entire world, it would be extremely terrifying. Now, many of the female aristocrats in this world used soap as shampoo. Normally, the female would apply a layer of oil on their heads to make their hair look glossy. However, despite looking glossy, the smell was overwhelming as the layer of oil could not be washed off completely and the smell was overwhelming as the years passed. Meanwhile, soap was the best way one could use to deal with oil. Lu Shu said suddenly, Why dont you guys stay here instead of heading to the North Capital? Both parties fell silent. Lu Shu had a motive for letting Zhang Weiyu stay. He suspected that Zhang Weiyu trained the army before and he needed a talent to train his army! Zhang Weiyu could accurately deduce many things such as the trajectory of the arrow shot by the horsemen of the Black Feather Army. This type of talent was what Lu Shu needed now. Im afraid we cant Zhang Weiyu shook his head as he ate. I think it would be safer if we continued our journey Before he could finish his sentence, Li Heitan took the food of Zhang Weiyu and the rest away. Zhang Weiyu was confused as he held his chopsticks and stared at the empty table. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Lu Shu did not know how to react to Li Heitan. Return the bowl to them, who asked you to take it away? Li Heitan was stunned for a moment. Didnt you ask me to take the bowl away if they are not staying Scram, said Lu Shu calmly. Lu Shu finally knew why Li Heitan was not well-liked in the Azure Dragon Village He was too straightforward! Cough cough. Lu Shu smiled and looked at Zhang Weiyu. Dont you want to think about it a little more? Zhang Weiyu was in a dilemma. It seemed as though they would not give him anything to eat if he did not agree to stay. Why did a prudent teenager end up like this in a blink of an eye? Actually, Zhang Weiyu had very little contact with Lu Shu. He would understand that he was already extremely kind if he had known him earlier Lu Shu said, If you stayed to help with the training of army, I will pay everyone 2000 bucks, how about that? The most important factor was to prevent the notes from undergoing depreciation. That was because no matter how the Southern and Northern region fought, cash would be allowed across the entire country as long as the palace did not fall. Lu Shu used a 500 gram portion of rice to measure the price of the notes in this world and that on Earth. And now that Lu Shu promised to give each person 2000 notes, it would be a considerable amount for 56 people. They had earned quite a lot in the past from selling soap but the war soon started after that, right? Therefore, it was rare for Lu Shu to be so generous, simply because he saw the potential in the other party. Lu Shu knew that as long as the other party was willing, he could get huge benefits from standing on that partys side. Zhang Weiyu suddenly went deep into thought. He was analyzing the benefits and drawbacks of this matter. However, before he could finish his analysis, Lu Shu started to worry about money. He heard Lu Shu ask, How about 1000? Zhang Weiyu lifted his head and said, 2000, no bargaining. However, you have to promise us something. What? Lu Shu was curious. If the conditions permit, if the counterattack of the Red Flame Army was successful, you have to participate in this battle and help us get the town back. If the Black Feather Army completely took over the land, you have to quietly escort us back to town. As for how we are going to settle with our identities, we can do it by ourselves, said Zhang Weiyu. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Is the town so important? Why must all of you stay in town? You do not need to care about that, said Zhang Weiyu calmly. Deal! Lu Shu agreed. However, the precondition is that the Wei Wu Army must have the capability. I would not court death. Rest assured, we wont force you. Zhang Weiyu knew that it was an unfair deal as Lu Shu represented the more powerful party. They could not do anything if Lu Shu went against his words. However, if Lu Shu trusted them to educate the Wei Wu Army, Zhang Weiyu would believe that Lu Shu was not those type of people who would go against his words. At this moment, a person behind Zhang Weiyu said coldly, Leave the training to us. However, dont feel sorry for them and dont point your fingers at anyone. Lu Shu smiled happily. Rest assured, I will leave the professional things to the professionals. However, I have to make things clear, I wont pay if I dont see the desired results. He finally heaved a sigh of relief as he found help when he needed it. Lu Shu could not wait to see how the group of professionals would train the Wei Wu Army. He could also take the chance to see their abilities. However, if he found that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were incompetent, he would not waste his money. Lu Shu knew that Zhang Weiyu and the rest still had their guards up against him. However, he was not concerned about that. He did not have to befriend everyone on earth and he did not mind not making friends with that group of people. Amongst those in the Wei Wu Army, Liu Qianzhi was a Rank Three and over 300 people, including Li Heitan, were Rank Four while the remaining troops were Rank Five. Meanwhile, more than half of them were not able to level up because they were not equipped with the capability. Lu Shu suddenly thought, Would it be possible to train them as a whole so they could be upgraded to the next level of rank? Initially, he was envious when he heard Zhang Weiyu say that Imperial Dragon Soldiers of Rank One and Rank Two could sweep away enemies. With this group of powerful individuals, even 5000 of them could win against an army with tens and thousands of soldiers. If the Black Feather Army was the brand Chanel, then the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would be Maybach Exelero. There was only one of that model in the world. This was two completely different worlds Lu Shu asked Zhang Weiyu curiously, Are the Imperial Dragon Soldiers still as powerful? Zhang Weiyu looked at him. There are no longer any Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Chapter 903 - Inheritance of Techniques Chapter 903: Inheritance of Techniques Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Where will we be able to steal find a technique greater than the ceiling? Lu Shu asked. He felt that Zhang Weiyu should know this kind of thing. When Zhang Weiyu heard the word steal, he raised his eyebrows. But he did not think much about it. Lu Shu was referring to the upper limit. If one could only train until Rank One, then the ceiling was Rank One. The techniques that the major slave owners had were only at most Rank Four, while the aristocrats had Rank Two techniques. Only true aristocrats and tycoons could reach Rank One. Thus, techniques determined rank. It was extremely difficult to break through the ranks. There are such techniques, but they are all unsuitable. Zhang Weiyu glanced at Lu Shu. Some aristocrats are lonely. Even if they have techniques, they have no successors that can inherit these techniques. It is said that they did not have sufficient natural endowments. There are many of such aristocrats. Thus, after they had learned their lesson, they ensured that their family line would be continued. Therefore, they have to find a way to ensure that their sons can inherit these techniques. How about those who are infertile? How can this happen? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. This was Zhang Weiyus first time hearing this noun, but it was easy to understand according to Lu Shus knowledge, many cases of infertility on Earth belonged to males, not females. But he could not understand how high leveled practitioners could face such a problem. Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, After this world had experienced a prolonged period of cultivation, the growth in population was different from that of in history. At first, strong people gave birth to new life in the same way as ordinary people. Slowly, it started to change. I have seen newborn babies who are born with Rank Six abilities. They were gifted with power. Why does it feel like theyre giving birth to monsters? Lu Shu had a strange expression on his face. That simile is not reliable. Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes. But later on, although the sons were born strong, the birth rate mysteriously dropped. Many people insisted that the women were at fault. They thought that the females were too weak and could not bear the weight of a strong baby. Thus, the aristocrats in the capitals and the palace like to nurture strong females. They even traded strong female slaves. But this has not been proven. Lu Shu felt that it was the same on earth. If a couple could not have children, the wife would be blamed Furthermore, had the people in this world discovered another path of evolution? There were newborn babies who already won at the starting line to be honest, Darwins theory of evolution had been overturned on Earth. No one could say for certain how humans evolved. Darwin had said that humans had evolved from mammals, a process that started three to five million years ago. But the problem was, many tests were carried out in response to Darwins theory of evolution. For example, in 1822, an explorer found the footsteps of a human from over 300 million years ago. In 1986, traces of humans that traced back to 200 to 600 million years go. Thus, various arguments started to surface. Some said that humans were a result of evolution, while others said that humans were a natural species. The only result was that humans were confused about a few questions. It would be clearer to summarize these questions. Who am I? Where am I? Where am I from? What am I doing? For some aristocrat families, fathers had passed away because of war even before their children could grow up. Youre digressing. Lu Shus expression darkened. I was asking you about techniques. There are some aristocrat families without sons. There are many aristocrats in the palace who are selling their techniques. But do you have the time to go to the palace? Zhang Weiyu asked. Indeed, I dont have time. Lu Shu nodded his head. They were 600 kilometers away from the northern capital. The palace would be even further away. Lu Shu realized that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were still hiding something. But now, everyone was on their guard. They would do things slowly. At night, the King Lu Mountain was quiet. Lu Shu requested all the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army, except for those who were on patrol, to return to the campsite at night to rest. Making a lot of noise was prohibited. At first, the Wei Wu Army was not used to it. In the past, they were free to do whatever they wanted during their breaks. But slowly, they got used to it. Zhang Weiyu and the rest whispered in the barrack that they had been assigned to. Furthermore, there were people on guard outside the door, to prevent others from eavesdropping. Is the young man reliable? Someone asked. Zhang Weiyu thought about it. He is not reliable for minor issues, but reliable for major affairs. Why do you say so? This young man. Zhang Weiyu recalled with complex feelings. If your life is not in danger, dont place your hopes on him. It is good enough if he is not angry. But when something major happens, he is able to stand up at the most crucial times. Someone said, I carefully observed his stride and his power. He is no doubt a Rank Four. But I cannot understand one thing. How did a Rank Four take charge of the Wei Wu Army? The young lady beside him is a Rank Two. The person with the pink scarf is impressive, but the situation is controlled by the slave. Zhang Weiyu shook his head. You missed out a problem. Only half a month passed after I parted with him. Back then, he had just reached Rank Six! Wait. Someone was shocked. Are you saying that he advanced from Rank Six to Rank Four in half a month? How long did all of you take? I took one and a half years. I took one year! I took half a year! After much discussion, everyone took at least half a year. These people were considered geniuses among the geniuses. But they could not understand. Lu Shu had wasted half of that time to settle his soap business. If he had put in all his strength, he would have been able to complete the leap from Rank Six to Rank Four in less than a month. Swordplay was Lu Shus greatest support now. His base of cultivation was integration with the heaven and the earth. Do you think that he can reach that rank? Zhang Weiyu softly said. Do you mean the Master Realm?! Someone was shocked. There are only slightly over ten people who have achieved the Master Realm. Do you think that he can make it? This requires fate, luck and willpower. He must have natural endowments as well! Zhang Weiyu looked at his old friends and said, I have experienced his willpower. Back then, I had thought that he was a typical slave with a pretty face, But when he was still an ordinary person, he persevered even if his body was about to crumble. Back in the day, I did not have the willpower like he did. Fate! Natural endowments! Willpower! Do you think that he lacks these? I dont think so Old Zhang, just say what you want to do, said someone. Before I joined the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, I was a child of an aristocrat family, said Zhang Weiyu. Someone laughed happily. Dont talk about your origins anymore. We are all sick of it! What I mean is, after I joined the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, although I trained with the techniques from the old King of Gods, I did not dispose of the techniques from my family. Furthermore, these techniques can be used to train until Rank One. Old Zhang, think carefully about this. Are you going to give something so valuable to him? Someone was shocked. I know that you have people like me. Back then, no one had any techniques. But after the old King of Gods bestowed it upon us, we held them in contempt. Zhang Weiyu smiled. What use is there for us to hold on to it? Even if we were able to train, we cant use it. Then why not give it as a gift? In exchange, we will have a gamble. We will bet whether he will be a helping hand to us in the future! If we sell it to him, he might not be able to buy it. Even if he could, he would not appreciate the kindness because it was a fair exchange. Then we will give it to him and see what the broken Wei Wu Army will become in his hands. Chapter 904 - Stabilize, Growth Chapter 904: Stabilize, Growth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At dawn, moonlight shone down on King Lu Mountain. But when Zhang Weiyu and the rest were still sleeping, they heard the sound of urgent footsteps outside. They got up from their beds and looked through the window to see what was happening outside. Did the Black Feather Army come? If not, why would there be such a large commotion? At this moment, Zhang Weiyu and the rest felt that something was not right. Slowly, they realized what was wrong. The soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were not in a flurry. Their steps were neat and coordinated. Over 3000 people stepped on the ground at the same time. It sounded like the drumming of the war drums. The momentum was like a wave. What are they doing? Zhang Weiyu asked with shock and uncertainty. Dong Ye, who was part of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, hesitated. It does not seem like the Black Feather Army has come. They seem to be engaging in some group activity. If the enemy had come, they would not behave this way. Li Heitans voice could be heard from outside. One two one, one two one, one two three four Zhang Weiyu, who wanted to go out and see what was happening, was dumbfounded. Is this a code? No. Have you realized that when he shouts the numbers, the neat footsteps are in sync with the beat. Someone had discovered a clue. This could be a kind of training. I have never seen this kind of training Since there was definitely no danger, Zhang Weiyu led the way out. They saw over 3000 Wei Wu Army soldiers divided into over 30 groups. Each group was made up of 100 people. They ran in a neat manner. Although there were times when people fell out of beat, they would immediately catch up. Li Heitan led the shouting. This was how they coordinated their footsteps. They would put their left foot down at one, and put their right foot down at two. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were smart. They immediately understood the benefits of such training. This was to make the army more disciplined and display their mental state. This would not be very useful on the battlefield, but was very effective during typical training. They were more surprised that Lu Shu was able to train the broken Wei Wu Army to such a state in a short period of time. There were 300 Imperial Palace Soldiers among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Each of them were the commander of 100 ordinary Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Thus, everyone understood that it was not easy to train the Wei Wu Army to obey him. Last night, they were still discussing that if the Wei Wu Army did not cooperate, they would use severe methods to teach them a lesson. But now, it did not seem necessary. Zhang Weiyu looked around, but did not see Lu Shu. He waited for Li Heitan to walk past him and asked, Where is commander Great Lord? Li Heitan looked at Zhang Weiyu and roared, One! Two! Three! Four! Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Were you crazy? I asked you a question! Zhang Weiyu was most irritated by Li Heitan. Even if you said he had evil intentions, he did not have any Zhang Weiyu forcefully pulled Li Heitan. I asked you a question. Where is the commander Great Lord? He went to train his swordplay, said Li Heitan in a low, muffled voice. Zhang Weiyu nodded his head. Lu Shu still had his firm and tenacious attitude, and continued to train. Along the long path of life, ordinary people only saw the glorious parts of life. But they did not know that these kinds of acts that defied the natural order needed willpower. As with their discussion, to rise to prominence, one needed willpower, fate, and natural endowments. Lu Shu had all of these, especially willpower, which was the most important. Is there anything else? Li Heitan asked in a very impolite manner. Zhang Weiyu was upset. Doesnt your commander Great Lord care about your disgusting attitude? He did, said Li Heitan. But he stopped. Lu Shu had indeed given up but he was a very tolerant person. Since he knew that Li Heitan had a frank personality, it would be Lu Shus loss if he wanted to turn Li Heitan into someone who engaged in deep thought. When Zhang Weiyu heard Li Heitans reply, he was dumbfounded. Then cant you take care of yourself? Li Heitan was dumbfounded. If you say it like that, my Great Lord cant even take care of me. How can I take care of myself? Zhang Weiyu said, tsk. You make sense. Zhang Weiyu and the rest observed the training by the side. Although it was not high in intensity and did not have much to do with actual combat, this was probably a motive that Lu Shu wanted to leave him with. Lu Shu himself also knew that this kind of training alone would not be able to turn the Wei Wu Army into an invincible army. He still had to combine this with other forms of training. Lu Shu only reappeared during breakfast. Then, he looked at an account book with Lu Xiaoyu and chatted. The others did not know what they were discussing. Lu Shu and the rest were managing the lives of the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army. They had to be careful and strict with their budgeting. After Zhang Weiyu and the rest came, Lu Shu did not discuss anything with them. Instead, he wanted to go into the land and see how the situation unfolded. Zhang Weiyu suddenly realized that in just one night, Lu Shus vigor seemed different from yesterdays. His tremendous progress was very frightening. He did not seem like a person who had just started cultivation. Under normal circumstances, low leveled practitioners would take many detours if they did not have anyone to guide them. But this did not seem to apply to Lu Shu. It was as if he already knew where his destination was. He just had to go there. Zhang Weiyu was not sure. So far, Lu Shu had trained only to make up for the flaws in his training. if the celestial map was opened, then his physique would be two times stronger than experts of the same Rank as him. When these powers were combined, it was not as simple as adding one and one. Lu Shu had suppressed his rank. Once he made up for the flaws in his training, who knows how strong he would become. The crops here are growing more quickly. Lu Shu patrolled the large fields. We will have our first harvest in three months. Then, we no longer have to worry about the lack of crops. But we need to resolve the lack of salt. We can have a lack of grains, but not salt. Lu Xiaoyu noted these down in her book. She was the manager now and was concerned about these things. How about the rearing of creatures? Lu Shu asked. Recently, Liu Qianzhi and the rest have tried to capture animals alive when they go into the mountains to hunt. But for now, we only have one type of goat. This kind of goat will become more docile when it is herded. As for the other beasts, they dont even eat once they have been captured and reared. They want to live for themselves, but end up starving to death. Either that, or they are very irritable and hard to manage, said Lu Xiaoyu. Creatures will always be creatures. Lu Shu sighed. They had big dreams, but reality fell short. They could not rid all creatures of their barbarity. Chapter 905 - Unaccountably Solicitous Chapter 905: Unaccountably Solicitous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Qianzhi, who was beside them, further elaborated, We only have these goats to breed after the male goats have been castrated. According to their growth, we will be able to obtain the first batch of kids in three to four months. Dont touch the lambs for now. Dont stop the hunting either. Working on the fields is very tough. We cannot deprive our soldiers of meat, said Lu Shu. The mountains are our storage. We only have as much as we can find. Lu Shu was working hard to become the backbone of the army. Lu Xiaoyu was also working hard to make herself useful to Lu Shu. When Zhang Weiyu saw the two of them, he suddenly felt that Lu Shu was very down to earth. Typical aristocrats and slave owners would never care about these kinds of things! But he also pondered about how he should tell Lu Shu about passing down techniques. First, he felt that his techniques were more than decent. If the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had not insisted that their techniques all be the same, he would have thought of a way to train his family techniques as well. Next, how should he pass the techniques down to Lu Shu? Zhang Weiyu knew that Lu Shu was not an ungrateful person, but how should he ensure that Lu Shu appreciated it? Last night, Zhang Weiyu and the rest spent a long time talking. They had always been separated and had few opportunities to chat. When they escaped, they could not do so either. Thus, they could finally settle down last night. Everyone suddenly felt relaxed. It was as if they had suddenly put down a burden. They could finally have a good chat. Some people started to weep bitterly. They asked Zhang Weiyu how long they had to bear this before the day came, or if the day would ever come in the first place. Zhang Weiyu understood. They had borne far too much in the past few years. But they could continue to wait if they could redeem themselves. Because they missed the golden times in the past. They also knew who had given them these golden times. Zhang Weiyu was lucky. The old King of Gods had selected him from the aristocrats to join the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Many people had forgotten that a majority of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were orphans, or had tragic experiences. They were all brought back by the old King of Gods. Outsiders said that the old King of Gods was cruel and emotionless, as they were once the enemies of the King of Gods. They had witnessed the cruelty of the war. But Zhang Weiyu and the rest understood that the old King of Gods was not a cold and emotionless tyrant. Over 20 years had passed since they had led an army. Back then, when a new person was brought by the old King of Gods to join the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, they would tease the newcomer out of kindness. They would then quietly observe as the newcomer slowly integrated with the rest. Over time, it was impossible to differentiate them. Now, everyone suddenly realized that they had another opportunity to lead an army. Although they could not walk on the battlefield with their current physique, they could satisfy their desires! They had complex emotions. They clearly knew that they could no longer go on the battlefield, but they wanted a taste of what had happened back in those days. It was very interesting just thinking of how they would treat the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army like newcomers to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! Then, not only was Zhang Weiyu willing to put out his techniques, the others had also taken out their private collections. Back then, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was under the surveillance of the old King of Gods. It was impossible for them to not have any private collections. They had carried out the extermination and punishment of some large aristocrat families. How was it possible that they had nothing in their possession? The last time they counted, over 50 of them had a total of over 20 different techniques All of them started to be picky. If the techniques could not be trained until Rank One, then do not take them out! How embarrassing! Thus, the over 20 techniques were reduced to five. All of them could be trained to Rank One. There were benefits to having more techniques. An army often needed to face different environments and enemies. A diverse army would mean a lower rate of fault tolerance. Although the Imperial Dragon Soldier techniques were strong, their techniques were not weak either. Everyone had thought that it was of no use to nurture the Wei Wu Army. It could even be considered a trade. But as they talked, new changes occurred. Zhang Weiyu and the rest wanted to take this as their own. They even used jargon in their conservation. They had to lead the troops well, and not have an army where the soldiers were useless. It was as if there was a competition among them. Now, Zhang Weiyu wanted to maximize his benefits. He would first tell Lu Shu about the situation. Everything after that would come naturally. Lu Shu was done patrolling the fields and was about to continue training in the limestone cave to break through to Rank Three. Zhang Weiyu dragged Lu Shu to one side and said, We are willing to offer five techniques that can be trained to Rank One to nurture the Wei Wu Army! I reject. Lu Shu simply rejected. Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. He had five techniques that could be trained to Rank One. What gave Lu Shu the right to reject them? Then, he looked at Lu Shus expression and understood his apprehension they had offered too many techniques at once. It was too good to be true! To Lu Shu, one who is unaccountably solicitous was hiding evil intentions. He did not want the Wei Wu Army to be particularly powerful. He had given the Imperial Dragon Soldiers free rein to their imagination, but had not set anything in stone. After all, he wanted to return to Earth. He was just a visitor in this world. Lu Shu did not doubt Zhang Weiyus reliability, as he should be able to take out the techniques in front of Lu Shu. But the more insider information he had, the more it explained his past position before his fall. What kind of person was able to obtain five Rank One techniques? A Lord of Heaven? An important person to the King of Gods? No matter what position he had been in, it was probably something Lu Shu could not be involved in and escape in one piece. Lu Shu was a very conscientious person. Back then, when Li Xianyi offered to teach him swordplay, he could even reject him. Now, there was nothing that he could not reject. In any case, Lu Shu did not need these techniques anyway. His celestial map and swordplay were invincible at least, this was what he had thought. But Zhang Weiyu could not accept this. Wait. These five techniques are all one could wish for. Now, we just want to strengthen the Wei Wu Army. There is a high concentration of magical energy here. We might as well tell you that we have a way to increase their strength quickly. They have the power to do so. It is not impossible to produce an army filled with Rank Fours and above. Half of them will even be able to reach Rank Three! Rank Threes like Liu Qianzhi are even better. How about this? I will assure you that I will nurture them to Rank Two! They had agreed on this game, so why did Lu Shu no longer allow them to play? Although the Wei Wu Army was broken, the abilities of these roamers were at least Rank Five. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had special methods. His promise to produce a Rank Four army was a conservative goal. After all, it would be awkward if he could not fulfill his promise. If this leaked out, it would affect the reputation of the Imperial Palace Soldiers! Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked forward to leading the Wei Wu Army out one day and giving everyone a large scare just thinking about it satisfied their desires. It was a different sense of achievement from personal training! Chapter 906 - Treaty of Alliance Chapter 906: Treaty of Alliance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu and Lu Shu stood opposite one another. They were considering the pros and cons, as well as their judgment of the five techniques. Lu Shu had dismissed the rest of the people. Their conversation had to be classified. After Zhang Weiyu sensed Lu Shus apprehension, he understood the choice he had to make. He looked at Lu Shu and said, This is a good opportunity that only happens once in a blue moon. But we have to see whether we can afford it. Lu Shu took a long time to think about the position of a Heavenly King. These techniques were nothing to him. Zhang Weiyu suddenly emphasized. This time, we dont need you to make any promises. We dont need you to agree to any conditions either. Just allow us to train them! Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Sure, but you have to agree to one condition. Sure! What is it? Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu with a serious expression. But Zhang Weiyu suddenly felt that something was not right! Wait he was giving someone else techniques. Why did he have to agree to a condition? What?! Why were the roles reversed? He had come to make Lu Shu feel obliged to return him a favor. Not only did Lu Shu not feel obliged, it was as if he was receiving an act of gratitude from Zhang Weiyu! Zhang Weiyu quickly looked at Lu Shus innocent expression From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Let me settle this, said Zhang Weiyu. I came here to give you techniques. Why do I have to agree to your condition? Lu Shu innocently looked at Zhang Weiyu. You settle it. Zhang Weiyu thought about it. He decided to start from the very beginning. We want to give you five techniques. No, said Lu Shu. We dont need you to make any promises. You just need to allow us to train them. Sure, but you have to agree to one condition. Lu Shu let go of his grip. Do you have any problems with that? From Zhang Weiyus distress points, +199! Zhang Weiyu sighed. Sure, sure. What is it? The condition is that you teach for free, said Lu Shu calmly. You see, our Wei Wu Army has a lot of expenses, but we have no income now. Thus, money is very important Zhang Weiyu pondered. Since when had it become our Wei Wu Army? He even felt some resonance with this name But you had dragged the conversation on for so long, just to reveal that you were not willing to pay each person 2000 notes?! Zhang Weiyu was not dumb. He knew where the problem was. This had occurred because they wanted to treat the Wei Wu Army like an intricate toy. Although they were disabled, if an army was able to produce stunning results under their training, it would act as a consolation to them as well. Thus, this caused Zhang Weiyu and the rest to see the Wei Wu Army the same way parents hoped that their children would be able to achieve their unfulfilled wishes. They would give them the best resources and send them off for every journey. In the end, it was because they had been lonely for too long. The once glorious Imperial Palace Soldiers had fallen into an abyss. They were filled with immense regret and hurt. But now, they had suddenly realized that a group of disabled people like them had a chance to shine again. There was slight excitement and anticipation. But most importantly, Zhang Weiyu understood Lu Shu. Lu Shu had helped them and had helped Zhang Weiyu himself. He was grateful to Lu Shu for saving his life. It was important that Lu Shu did not own any powers. Lu Shu himself also had secrets that he concealed. This formed the basis of their mutual trust. The Imperial Palace Soldiers did not give their lives to anyone but the King of Gods. But now, they did not have to give their lives to anyone. To Zhang Weiyu, they were here because of their feelings, not because of the benefits. They had not changed. They still did not give in to the temptation of the large aristocrat families. Their loyalty still lies with the King of Gods! This sounded somewhat unreasonable. They did not want high positions and great wealth. Instead, they had run to the mountains to train the broken Wei Wu Army. But this protected their last bit of respect as Imperial Palace Soldiers. It seemed as if Lu Shu had seen this. Thus, he was willing to put forth a condition. Zhang Weiyu calmly looked at Lu Shu. We have to care about food, right? Lu Shu immediately beamed with joy. Yes yes yes, we have to take care of that! Not take the tray away? Zhang Weiyu asked in a cold voice. He knew that Lu Shu had suggested Li Heitan to take the tray of gifts. Ha ha ha, this is a misunderstanding After they had finished their discussion, Lu Xiaoyu saw Lu Shu wink at her. It was decided! Suddenly, Lu Shu could not wait to see how the Wei Wu Army would progress in the future. That night, Lu Shu came to the barrack where Zhang Weiyu and the rest were staying in. Over 50 people were either sitting on the beds or on the floor. They all looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu smiled. I look forward to working with all of you. Zhang Weiyu patted his shoulder. We need to clarify the rights of control over the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu calmed down. They were talking about the main issue. But rights of control over the Wei Wu Army? How would they discuss this? Lu Shu definitely would not give these people the rights over the Wei Wu Army. Dont think too much about it, said Zhang Weiyu calmly. Although we are willing to give you our techniques, we dont want these techniques to leak out. Thus, the people in the Wei Wu Army must be under your control! We are trusting you, not them! What do you mean? Lu Shu thought about it and asked, Do you have any way to ensure that? Make all of them your slaves, said Zhang Weiyu. We have the techniques. Maybe you are still unable to accept all of them as your slaves in one go, but we can do this slowly. We will only be relieved if all of them become your slaves. Lu Shu hesitated. He was a modern man, not a person from this world. Thus, Zhang Weiyu and the rest felt that taking in slaves was unimportant and normal, but Lu Shu felt very awkward. He never wanted to oppress anyone, and had never thought about becoming a slave owner. He never wanted anyone to control his freedom. Thus, he treated others the same way he wanted to be treated. He was not willing to control the freedom of others. It would be hypocritical if I said that people are equal. I do not wish to control anyone else. I have never thought of occupying a high position and looking down on others either. Furthermore, I approve this point of view. Controlling the loyalty of others is not true loyalty. When ones life and freedom is in their own hands, only then will that person be able to make use of his fullest potential. When he finished speaking, Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked at one another helplessly. It was as if they were immersed in thought. After some time, Zhang Weiyu took a deep breath and said, You are extremely similar to someone we know she once said something similar to yours of course, there are differences in your choice of words. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Who else had said something similar to Zhang Weiyu and the rest? Lu Shu felt that there was something fishy, but he could not figure out what. It is not that I am unwilling to accept them as slaves. I just feel that this is not the best way, said Lu Shu. Are there any other methods other than taking them in as slaves? I am not unreasonable. To be honest, I am not a selfless person. Although I do not want others to become my slaves, I also do not want to have any betrayals. Lu Shu was an earthly and pragmatic person. He was willing to confess his selfishness. At the same time, he would stick to his moral values. Yes, there is another way, said Zhang Weiyu after some thought. A treaty of alliance. The party pledging their allegiance will willingly sign a treaty of alliance with the host. The host is unable to control the actions of the other party. But when the other party betrays the host, the treaty will destroy and discontinue their foundations. But you have to think about it. This treaty of alliance is weaker compared to the seal of a slave. The greatest advantage that slave owners have is that if they want to send their slaves to their deaths, the slaves have to do so. Some slaves are born to be cannon fodders on the battlefield. If you want to use this method, you have to be careful in your operations. They only cannot betray you. Lu Shu sighed. This was enough for him. He did not need anyone to become cannon fodder for him either. Loyalty could not be exchanged for chains. The Heavenly Network had never accepted anyone as slaves. No one was forced to their deaths. Thus, the word hero was significant. Chapter 907 - Mutiny Chapter 907: Mutiny Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How would they make over 3000 soldiers from the Wei Wu Army be willing to sign a treaty of alliance with Lu Shu and treat Lu Shu as the core? This was a very difficult question. To Zhang Weiyu, these roamers were used to the days free of restraint. Although a treaty of alliance was a relatively light restraint, it was still binding. But if there was no way to guard against the soldiers, they were not willing to give their five techniques. These techniques could be worth an entire city. The techniques were how top aristocrat families had risen to prominence. There were times when Zhang Weiyu thought that he was crazy for offering such things. He had even agreed to Lu Shus condition I think that we have to spread this out in advance, said Zhang Weiyu. This is a treaty of alliance that will involve over 3000 people. If they do not agree and initiate a mutiny, we no longer have to discuss about the future. Lu Shu thought about it. I think it is still better to tell them in a candid manner and allow them to choose for themselves. Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyus thought processes were different. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had started to imagine. If they could train the Wei Wu Army, the army might be useful in the future. What if they had contributed significantly to this? But Lu Shu was different. What he wanted now was self-protection. When the war ended and he received an official document indicating that he was a commander, he would write a recommendation letter himself and apply to the Sword Hut. This would happen in about a year or so. Lu Shu had the confidence that he would be able to advance to Rank One in that period of time. Zhang Weiyu had said that most of the people who had been selected to join the Sword Hut were Rank Twos. Those who were below Rank Two were not even willing to be sent to their deaths. If Lu Shu was able to advance to Rank One, he would definitely have an advantage in the selections. Thus, Lu Shu was a visitor. He only wanted self-protection, and money from his soap business. As for making the Wei Wu Army more powerful, it was just convenient for him. Most importantly, he wanted to make the Wei Wu Army a large army Thus, their attitudes were different. This caused Lu Shu to feel that it was of no importance if people wanted to leave because of the alliance. Zhang Weiyu laughed coldly. This is your own army. Of course, you will make the decision. It is just a matter of whether you can handle the consequences. Lu Shu did not care. What could he not handle? He had the Bishop, Anthony, Lu Xiaoyu, and Johnson by his side. Who in the Wei Wu Army would be able to oppose them? Thus, Lu Shu gathered everyone from the Wei Wu Army. Zhang Weiyu and the rest observed coldly by the side. They waited for Lu Shu to settle this. The Wei Wu Army gathered. They looked dumbfounded. Some of them had rolled up their trouser legs and their feet were full of dirt. They had just come from the fields. There was a large, flat ground in King Lu Mountain that acted like a parade square. Everyone did their exercises here every morning. Lu Shu stood in the parade square and looked at everyone. He said in a clear voice, Plainly speaking, I want to give everyone an opportunity. Thus, I need to have absolute control over the Wei Wu Army. This is like doing a business. I cannot suffer losses while trading. I can force everyone to become my slave, but I dont like controlling others. I believe that you do not want to lose your freedom either. Thus, I have thought of a compromise At that moment, before Lu Shu could finish speaking, Li Heitan suddenly shouted, Great Lord, I am willing to become your slave! Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. Had Lu Shu planned this in secret? Or was Li Heitan serious about this? But before he could fully understand the situation, a large group of people shouted, Great Lord, let us be your slaves! We dont need freedom! Even Lu Shu was dumbfounded. A group of people were striving to be the first, as if they were afraid that they could not become his slave. Only Lu Shu knew that he had not made Li Heitan say this kind of thing! Zhang Weiyu and the rest completely could not understand what was happening. They were smart people. Thus, they could see that the Wei Wu Army was willing. No one had forced or threatened them. Even if Li Heitan had led the way, everyone had their own mind. Just one sentence could lead to this. Thus, these soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were really willing to become Lu Shus slaves! Zhang Weiyu and the rest could not understand this world But they had overlooked one problem from the very beginning. This did not mean that Lu Shu was extremely respected or adored by the Wei Wu Army, but that Zhang Weiyu and the rest had not understood the mentality of a slave. These people wanted a way to survive in this chaotic world. There were two things that the Wei Wu Army liked about what Lu Shu had done. Firstly, Lu Shu was not demanding. To be honest, even if they had escaped to the mountains, it was much more free and comfortable than when they were in the old Wei Wu Army or when they were slaves. Secondly, Lu Shu was very powerful. Everyone pondered how strong Lu Shu was, given that the servant with a pink scarf was a Rank One. Furthermore, what had happened in the past that had allowed Lu Shu to take in a Rank One expert as his servant. A Rank One! After the chaos was over, and they became Lu Shus slaves, the future would be bright for Wei Wu Army! Furthermore, everyone felt that Lu Shu was different from the experts in high positions. He had never treated anyone like ants, as he had always lived on this world with a sincere attitude. Now, they were not worried that their freedom would be lost. They were worried that Lu Shu did not have the mental ability to take all of them as slaves. The definition of mental ability was very broad. No one had specialized in training mental ability. No one even knew how to train. But it had become an important index for the number of slaves in this world. Thus, the Wei Wu Army was different from Zhang Weiyu and the rest in terms of their ideologies. Zhang Weiyu and the rest occupied high positions as Imperial Palace Soldiers. Even after they had fallen, they still had their pride. But the Wei Wu Army soldiers were different Lu Shu patiently explained, You do not have to become slaves. I believe that you will appreciate the decision I have made today in the future. You will also realize how wonderful freedom is Before he could finish speaking, someone below shouted, No, we want to become slaves! Zhang Weiyu muttered, What?! They are all crazy! An Imperial Palace Soldier beside him said with an irritated tone, Could it be that we were wrong? Lu Shu was still trying to explain patiently, while the Wei Wu Army was very excited. Some would rather die than become a slave. Others were willing to become a slave even if it meant death. The mutiny that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were worried about had happened, but in a bizarre way. But Lu Shu still persisted. In the end, he rejected the request of the Wei Wu Army. Instead, he chose to sign a treaty of alliance with them using their souls. He felt that one day, they would eventually be grateful for the decision that he had made today. Thus, the treaty of alliance fulfilled his need to control the Wei Wu Army. Chapter 908 - Don’t Be Rash Chapter 908: Dont Be Rash Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army realized that the Great Lord had not taken them in as slaves, they felt a sense of regret Li Heitan said in a serious tone, Perhaps we are too weak and the Great Lord does not think much of us! The soldiers of the Wei Wu Army looked at one another helplessly. This was very likely. The Great Lords servant was a Rank One. What gave them the right to become his slave What should they do? Some even wanted to hurry up and train, but the problem was their techniques had already reached a bottleneck. It was of no use even if they trained. Thus, everyone was somewhat disheartened. They still did not know what opportunity Lu Shu was talking about. To them, Lu Shu himself was the opportunity. Unimportant people had their own survival wisdom. They were like grass. They were used to going wherever the wind blew and firmly living there. Lu Shu wanted them to become a large tree and shoulder heavier responsibilities. Zhang Weiyu and the rest realized that the situation had started to develop in a way that was hard for them to understand. Lu Shu softly sighed. I almost couldnt control the situation. You were right about your worries. A mutiny almost happened. Zhang Weiyu saw a hint of cockiness in Lu Shus expression From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! A group of people pulled Zhang Weiyu aside. Dont be rash. You cant defeat him Although Lu Shu did not want to control the freedom of others, he felt a sense of accomplishment with so many people desperate to become his slave. When he returned to Earth, he would tell his comrades in the Heavenly Network, Did you know? After I went there, so many people insisted on becoming my slave Zhang Weiyu laughed coldly to the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Let him be complacent for now. He doesnt know how much mental strength is needed to maintain the treaty of alliance. I wont remind him to sign the treaty by batches. I want to see how a Rank Four practitioner suffers when he overspends his mental strength! They had told Lu Shu how to sign the treaty of alliance. Lu Shu had started to accept the souls of the soldiers to sign the treaty. He suddenly felt that he had started to establish a connection with the soldiers who had signed the treaty. He could not control them, but could transmit faint signals in one direction. Li Heitan thought of something. Before he could open his mouth to speak, it was as if Li Heitan had received a message. He grabbed a chair and gave it to Lu Shu. This was the message that Lu Shu had transmitted to him. Lu Shu suddenly realized something. This treaty of alliance seemed to have been created for the battlefield. If the commanders had the ability to transmit messages like this and had exceptional commanding abilities, the combat power of the army would exponentially increase. Zhang Weiyu and the rest watched by the side. He wanted to see the limits of Lu Shus mental strength. Typically, mental strength was correlated to cultivation. The stronger the practitioner, the greater their mental strength. Usually, even an ordinary Rank One expert out not be able to bear a treaty among over 3000 people. But the problem was, Lu Shu had accepted treaties from over 1000 people, but he seemed completely fine! Someone asked curiously, Are you sure that he is a Rank Four practitioner? He has accepted treaties from over 1000 people. How is he completely fine? Look at his expression! Theres no change at all. Just wait, just wait Zhang Weiyu started at Lu Shu. Every time Lu Shu accepted one treaty, he would say to the soldier, You are not my slave, not because I look down on you, but because I hope that you will understand the meaning of your life. You eat to live, but you do not live to eat. One day, you will be grateful for the freedom I have given you today and enjoy it. The soldiers of the Wei Wu Army did not quite seem to understand. They could not understand what Lu Shu meant given their standard of culture here. But for some reason, they were more or less touched. Because they could feel the charm of awakening their awareness and freedom in Lu Shus ideology of this world. Because they could feel that Lu Shu saw them as people. In this chaotic world, it was a form of respect for slaves and roamer to be seen as people. As for Lu Shu, although he was not ambitious about the Wei Wu Army, he suddenly wanted them to understand some morals as people, and not let them be content with being ants. The treaty was only finished after an entire day. Even Lu Shu felt fatigued. But when he stood up, he realized with some doubt that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were looking at him in shock Zhang Weiyu walked over and carefully observed Lu Shu. Dont push yourself. I know that you definitely dont feel well after accepting so many treaties in one go. Lu Shu felt that this was rather bizarre. What are you talking about? How odd With that, Lu Shu went into the limestone cave to train his swordplay leaving Zhang Weiyu looking at Lu Shus back with a serious expression on his face. Zhang Weiyu did not know that the first day Lu Shu started training, Li Xianyi had said that the Hall of Swords trained vitality. His strong mental state resonated with the heaven and the earth. His vigor was the sword energy. Till today, Lu Shu could not fully understand this mystery. But he continued to train his swordplay everyday. As a result, Lu Shus swordplay had reached the level where it resonated with heaven and earth. It had reached Rank One. Now, it was simply that his body could not keep up. This young man is rather strange, said someone behind Zhang Weiyu. Hes more than that. Everything about him is strange. But to be honest, I quite like his personality. Its quite interesting, said Dong Ye from the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Zhang Weiyu furrowed his eyebrows. I dont know whether weve made the right decision. When I was in the field, I thought that he was a dragon hiding in the abyss. But back then, I thought that he was far away from the day where he would be able to soar into the sky. Now I believe that the day might be very close. Why are you thinking so much? Dong Ye smiled. The higher he soars, the greater the help he will be to use in the future. If we are able to train the Wei Wu Army and form a friendship with him, when he suddenly comes to find us, we will no longer be just a group of disabled people. At least we will be slightly useful. Anyway, why does he insist on going to the Sword Hut? Someone asked curiously, He is a commander of an army. Theres no need for him to go to the Sword Hut and take a risk, right? Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, I feel that he is finding something which he is highly involved in. It has something to do with a secret. I wanted to tell him that there was no need to go to the Sword Hut. But now, I no longer think so. Im looking forward to what will happen when he goes to the Sword Hut Of course, the most urgent issue we have now is to come up with a plan and completely transform the Wei Wu Army! Chapter 909 - Standardizing Opinions Chapter 909: Standardizing Opinions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The King Lu Mountain had settled down at night. Apart from those on patrol duty, everyone had gone to bed. Since Lu Shu trusted Zhang Weiyu and tasked them to train the soldiers, Lu Xiaoyu had to give them a copy of the map of the caves route which Xiaoyu drew. On one hand, it served to show his trust in them. On the other hand, it was to allow them to be assured. They had an alternative route even if the Black Feather Army came. Zhang Weiyu was extremely enthusiastic and reorganized the routes that the people on patrol took. Initially, the Wei Wu Army, including Liu Qianzhi and Li Heitan, were unwilling to be trained by a group of ordinary people. Werent they just a few ordinary people? Li Heitan could kill one of them with a punch However, after replotting their routes, Liu Qianzhi suddenly realized that their military power was much more concrete than his. Zhang Weiyu was also very surprised. Upon looking at the route of the cave, he realized that it was extremely connected and accessible underground. Once the Black Feather Army came, the Wei Wu Army would be able to enter the cave quickly in all directions if they knew about their arrival beforehand. Moreover, there were many exits to the cave and the tunnels were so long that Zhang Weiyu gasped in awe. He asked Lu Shu, Did you purposely choose this location? It was a coincidence, Lu Shu said while smiling, Heaven is on my side because I am handsome. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +481! Go and die, can you stop boasting about your looks? Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt worried as she watched by the side, Lu Shu Was being arrogant Zhang Weiyu continued examining the routes displayed on the map of the cave. He discovered that the entrances of the cave were coincidentally at the important walking paths in the mountain, they looked extremely hidden. Was that a coincidence? Zhang Weiyu was very sure that Lu Shu kept himself busy for the few weeks he had reached the cave. However, Zhang Weiyu did not know that there were over ten minor routes, those final escape routes confirmed by Lu Shu, which Lu Xiaoyu did not mark out on the map. It was not because they were worried that Zhang Weiyu would betray them, but rather because Lu Shu had always been so cautious. In order to stay alive, he had to be wary. Initially, Zhang Weiyu was worried that the Black Feather Army would arrive before they finished training the soldiers. Now, he need not worry as they need not be afraid even if they came! Zhang Weiyu and Dong Ye discussed softly after returning to their room, Do you guys think that this map is complete? Someone smiled. Based on that chaps personality, this map is definitely incomplete. He will definitely make an escape route for himself. Zhang Weiyu nodded. It is understandable. If he showed the map to anyone he saw on the road, he would be extremely unreliable. Lets not bother about this, we only need to focus on training the Wei Wu Army. Let us double check our plans to confirm who is responsible for which section and which technique, we cannot afford to get it wrong. After all, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were more dedicated than Lu Shu in terms of training the Wei Wu Army Lu Shu was more concerned about teaching the Wei Wu Army how to read and write, which Zhang Weiyu and the rest regarded as something unimportant. In this world where hierarchy played an important role, most of the slaves did not have the right to learn about knowledge and culture. The slave owners wanted them to be more stupid as they believed that the more educated they are, the harder it would be for the slave owners to control them. However, Lu Shu thought otherwise. He felt that it was too difficult to interact with a bunch of people who were illiterate. Martial Arts training needed time, similarly to cultivating ones cultural knowledge. One had to start from learning how to read. Lu Shu felt that an adult would be able to recognize all the words if they used two hours to learn how to read every night. However, he would not waste his time on this. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were in charge of teaching them how to read. Zhang Weiyu was initially confused and asked Lu Shu, Is it really necessary to learn how to read? Isnt it enough if they knew how to fight? They wanted to increase the overall competency of the Wei Wu Army by teaching them battle tactics and how to cooperate with each other. However, would recognizing words make one more powerful? Lu Shu smiled. For two armies with the same capability, would the army with a firm belief be more powerful, or would the army who only has the knowledge of battle tactics be more powerful? Zhang Weiyu thought about it. The former should be more powerful. With a firm belief, they would not even care about their lives. I didnt mean for them to die. I just hope to unify their beliefs, said Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu was stunned for a while. None of the army in this world had noticed this before. The army just had to attack and one would be considered a good soldier if they were able to kill their opponents. Therefore, who would care about the beliefs of the soldiers? However, after giving it some serious thoughts, the famous soldiers were all successful in unifying their armies beliefs. For example, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had all alone carried the mission of guarding the throne. The sense of honor was also considered a unified belief, such that they viewed the life of the King of Gods as more important than their own lives. Now, Lu Shu seemed to be influencing them and inculcating the belief into the soldiers as they learnt how to read. Learning how to read was secondary as the inculcating of belief was of the primary importance. Zhang Weiyu was curious, did Lu Shu learn about that himself? Was this chap a gifted trainer of the army? At this moment, Zhang Weiyu suddenly treasured this gifted individual. He wondered, If I had pushed him further, would he become a famous commander too?! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly asked, Do you know Mathematics? A little, Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu cautiously. Then teach them some simple Mathematics. If not, they wont even be able to calculate the price of the soap, what if they get scammed Zhang Weiyu said, No way! He suddenly felt that he should not view the chap in front of him in too favorable a manner or he would be extremely pissed off. Why was he still concerned about selling soap at this point in time? For some reason, Zhang Weiyu felt that Lu Shu was not kidding. He also predicted that the Wei Wu Army would really end up selling soap in the future Zhang Weiyu felt like committing suicide when he thought about how a famous army ended up selling soap. Wait a minute Zhang Weiyu was very certain that when the Azure Dragon Village sold soap in the past, a group of bandits had stolen many soaps shamelessly In the future, if the Wei Wu Army ended up as powerful as the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, everyone would need to buy Lu Shus soap Zhang Weiyu suddenly realized that he had read Lu Shus mind! Did that chap really have such low levels of moral principles?! Chapter 910 - Rising Powers Chapter 910: Rising Powers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was anticipating how the power of the Wei Wu Army could be upgraded quickly because he wanted to see if the method used by Zhang Weiyu and the rest was suitable for himself. After the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army had come to an agreement with Lu Shu, a significant reform officially began. Lu Shu told them what the so-called reform referred to, it was the teaching of a new tactic which was able to upgrade one to Rank One. At this moment, everyone of the Wei Wu Army started to go wild. The reason why they were unable to upgrade their powers was because their skills had reached a bottleneck and it was impossible for them to upgrade! Yet now, after following Lu Shu, not only had their quality of life upgraded, but they could also continue to upgrade their skills. Liu Qianzhi was the most excited of them all. The reason he chose to enter the Wei Wu Army was because he was only able to upgrade his skills to Rank Three. If he entered an elite army like the Qing Sai Army, he would be overpowered by the talents inside. Therefore, as he wanted to be the best in the army, he came to the Wei Wu Army. Nobody was willing to accept the fact that his skills were inferior. Being Rank Three was nothing in this world and Liu Qianzhi had always dreamt to upgrade his skills. Suddenly, someone mumbled, Is our commander crazy? He didnt adopt us as slaves when he decided to pass down the skills, for safety reasons, shouldnt he adopt us as slaves? Initially, everyone was slightly regretful. They were not stupid and knew the significance behind being Rank One. Everyone was used to the unequal exchange of benefits in this emotionless world. In order to survive, one had to sell oneself as slaves. In order to cultivate ones skills, one had to die for their slave owner. In the world of an adult, everyone was concerned with deals and benefits. When everyone got used to this, a little bit of warmth allowed them to cherish it. This was also one of the reasons why they were willing to become Lu Shus slaves. They felt that Lu Shu was significantly different from others. To put it frankly, Ye Xiaoming treated them as objects while Lu Shu treated them as humans. Lu Shu said to the Wei Wu Army, I can actually take over the entire Wei Wu Army as, after all, I am the most powerful in the army. However, I felt that that was not good as it was as though nobody had a say in the prosperity of the Wei Wu Army and this would cause all of you to lose motivation. I hope that everyone here would have the common understanding that none of you are slaves and nobody can force you to become slaves. Everything we are doing right now is for ourselves. As part of the team of the Wei Wu Army, we will become more powerful and live a better life if we unite. All of you are not fighting because of me, in fact, you are fighting for yourselves. In the past, all of you could only live under others noses. Now that all of you have the skill of a Rank One, lets go out and fight for our future. The speech was not extremely motivating but Lu Shus intention was to tell everyone in the Wei Wu Army that the upgrade of skills of the Wei Wu Army required everyones effort and not only Lu Shus effort alone. Therefore, everyone had a share of the prosperity and benefits. The five tactics provided by Zhang Weiyu were carefully picked. Each of the 56 people were in charge of 60 soldiers of the Wei Wu Army. For convenience, Lu Shu redistributed the Wei Wu Army and grouped them into groups of six and putting ten groups in a troop. All of the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army listened attentively to how Zhang Weiyu and the rest described the cultivation of skills. Everyone knew that it was probably the best opportunity they had in their entire life! Even Li Heitan sat properly. That was extremely rare because he usually acted as though he was hyperactive. When Lu Shu brought him to check out the King Lu Mountain, Li Heitan continuously flipped around Lu Shu and could not stand still at all Initially, Lu Shu thought that Zhang Weiyu would allow everyone to practice after teaching them the tactics. However, after everyone mastered the method of manipulating their vital channels, Zhang Weiyu brought them to climb the mountains. Zhang Weiyu stood beneath the mountain and allowed Li Heitan and the rest to climb the mountains while practicing their skills. Wont this cause them to become obsessive?! Lu Shu was shocked. After seeing Lu Shus confusion, Zhang Weiyu felt that he had an upper hand in terms of knowledge. He smiled. Yes, they will become obsessive. Lu Shu was speechless. Dont torture them until they die. Rest assured, with their current abilities, nothing would go wrong even if something went awry with the routes of their vital channels. The worst would be to suffer pain. However, this will not be the case if they were more powerful. If they are afraid of suffering now, then they dont need to think about becoming more powerful, said Zhang Weiyu, There is a reason behind this training, please do not interfere. Haha. Lu Shu left without any expressions. He continued to practice his sword skills. However, Lu Xiaoyu did not leave. She asked while blinking, So what are the advantages of this method of practice? Zhang Weiyu could purposely ignore Lu Shu but he could not bear to ignore the adorable Lu Xiaoyu. He knew that Lu Xiaoyu was asking this question on Lu Shus behalf but he explained nevertheless, This group of people had something wrong with their method of practice and cultivation. We hope that their Spirit Qi would collide in their bodies after they are distracted, causing the capacity of their vital channels to expand from the size of a stream to that of a sea. Although this is a violent method that would cause suffering and is usually not practiced, we have to do it now because we want their skills to grow quickly. Lu Xiaoyu nodded and left to explain to Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu sighed as he saw this. Zhang Weiyu kept seeing Lu Xiaoyu lead the army out for a hunt and was initially worried for her safety. However, he realized that he was over-concerned. The way Lu Xiaoyu hunted was extremely unique. The wild creatures would follow her after she waved to them. Without using any weapons, she returned with many creatures. Some of them were even willing to let her sit on them However, something went wrong in the rearing of these creatures. Rearing them meant that the numbers would increase but Lu Xiaoyu realized that she could only control 36 creatures at once and could not fulfil the requirement. Zhang Weiyu was waiting at the foot of the mountain. After about two hours, he heard Li Heitans shouts as he ran back. Li Heitan was the first to accomplish the mission of climbing the mountains and immediately lay down on the ground to recuperate his Spirit Qi after he returned. He was moaning in pain and could not breathe properly. Chapter 911 - Man of Steel, Li Heitan Chapter 911: Man of Steel, Li Heitan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu looked at Li Heitan and was dumbfounded. He knew how painful it was for ones vital channels to collide. Thus, he knew that the soldiers would only come back from the field training at night after crossing mountains and valleys. But Li Heitan was already back. He sighed with emotion. It was not that Li Heitan was stronger than the rest. He was just very reckless. Others had to stop in pain and rest before they could continue with their field training. But Li Heitan did not need any rest. He would grit his teeth and finish the journey. He would not recuperate his vital channels along the way But Zhang Weiyu knew that there were advantages to this. If he was able to recover, Li Heitans vital organs and power would be stronger than the others. There was much suffering in this pursuit. Loneliness, hurt, doubt, and so on. Zhang Weiyu quite liked Li Heitan, as he knew that only people with pure intentions would be able to go further in this journey. A majority of the army only came back when the night sky was full of stars. Li Heitan lay on the ground and yelled. Lu Shu came over. When he saw the painful expressions on everyones faces, he could not stay, but he did not say anything. Zhang Weiyu put his hands behind his back and calmly led the Imperial Palace Soldiers back into their barracks. Zhang Weiyus voice could be heard in the night. This is not much. Go back, wash up and have a rest. Do not sleep at night. Sit in meditation and control your breathing. We will continue tomorrow! No slacking off! We will conduct a patrol later! Many of them just wanted to sleep, but they could not. This was torment! Furthermore, they were forced to shower. They were only allowed to enter the barracks after they had showered After an hour, Zhang Weiyu and the rest took action. They entered the barracks and whipped everyone who slacked off and slept. The barracks were filled with howls. It sounded like hell. Zhang Weiyu checked over 30 barracks. He only left satisfied when he was sure that everyone had started to train their techniques. On the way, he bumped into Lu Shu. He smiled at Lu Shu. Dont worry about them. This is for their own good. Problems will occur after they have slacked off for too long. Their attitudes, techniques, and vital channels all have to be adjusted. Looking at the situation, there will be a surprise tomorrow morning! With that Zhang Weiyu left. Lu Shu thought that Zhang Weiyu had gone to sleep, but discovered that they conducted checks every hour to ensure that no one slacked off. Needless to say, Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not even have the physique of an ordinary person. They did not have enough energy to carry out this high intensity training. But it was precisely because of this that Lu Shu started to respect Zhang Weiyu and the rest. They could put in work and effort for their ideas. If they continued this, the Wei Wu Army could undergo a complete transformation! The next morning, Lu Shu was still in the limestone cave when he heard cheers from outside. He walked out of the cave in doubt and saw many soldiers jumping for joy, as if they were celebrating something. He asked one of them and to his shock, he discovered that some Rank Five soldiers had advanced to Rank Four overnight! What was this? Zhang Weiyu stood beside them. He smiled and explained, These people have been stuck at the peak of Rank Five for many years. They only lack a technique. Yesterdays intensive training caused turbulence in their vital channels and obtained new techniques. Advancing to Rank Four is natural for them. Those who are already Rank Four might be able to do this in a week. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The overall strength of the Wei Wu Army had increased by one grade. The average strength was impressive! Zhang Weiyu seemed as if he had read Lu Shus mind. He smiled. Dont panic. This is just the beginning. The first batch of people had broken through. The others who had not yet broken through saw some hope. Those who had broken through tasted the fruits of their labor. Zhang Weiyu knew that the current Wei Wu Army was still a disorderly mob. Thus, they wanted to make them put in painstaking effort and let them see the benefits of working hard. A soft rope was put on the table. If you took the tip of the rope and walked forward, the rope would follow you. But if you pushed the rope from behind, the rope would simply curve, but not advance. This collective progress caused the King Lu Mountain to be filled with hope and joy. The Wei Wu Army was initially made up of mostly Rank Fives. Thus, many people benefited today. The next day, everyone was in pain when they started training, but they carried hope and passion with them. Zhang Weiyu took out a drawing that he had just drawn. Today, if you see this kind of plant in the forest, bring it to me. It can definitely be found on the mountains. I saw them near the foot of the mountain yesterday. When night fell, all the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army brought some of the plants that Zhang Weiyu had asked them to bring back. Then, they impatiently showered and returned to their barracks to train. Zhang Weiyu and the rest took a large pot and started to mix the animal fat and the herbal medicine they had collected from the mountains. Lu Shu was slightly distressed. Dont use too much of that. I plan to use that fat to make soap. Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. The quality of the animals in the mountains are not bad. It might be nourishing to the skin if made into soap. That is a good idea. But now, we cannot be stingy. After we nurture the Wei Wu Army, your plan can be carried out. Lu Shu bore the pain and agreed. The fat in the dozen pots grew whiter as they were boiled. It slowly turned into a cream-like substance. It was very mysterious. The boiling took five hours. Zhang Weiyu and the rest took turns to stir the pot. If not, they would not be able to bear it. Do you want to take a rest and ask Li Heitan to bring some people over? Lu Shu asked. No. Zhang Weiyu flatly rejected him. Their vital channels are not stable. They are in a crucial period. We cannot deprive them of their precious training time. In the morning, a small group of peak Rank Four soldiers had advanced to Rank Three. But there were few Rank Fours in the first place. Thus, there was not a big celebration today. Zhang Weiyu smiled and gestured at Li Heitan and the rest to come over. Come, come, take off your shirts! Rub this oil all over your bodies! Not only can it help you recover from the injuries to your vital channels, it will improve your skin too! When Li Heitan heard this, he was unhappy. This is what the daughters of aristocrats use. What use is there for us to have good skin? We dont need this. Zhang Weiyu was upset. Then tell me. What should you rub on your bodies? Li Heitan scratched his head and said, The blood of my enemies? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Lu Shu laughed out out. Li Heitan was indeed a man of steel. Chapter 912 - A Huge Volume of Distress Points Chapter 912: A Huge Volume of Distress Points Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Wei Wu Army lined up. Everyone received a stick of white oil from the pot in front of Zhang Weiyu. After they rubbed the oil on their bodies, they felt very comfortable after just ten minutes. This had no effect on ordinary people because it used the magical energy within the animals as its foundation. Herbal medicine was also present to aid in the recovery of vital channels. This was different from that of on Earth. Although Earth also had mutated beings, they had only mutated recently. No one knew which species of herbal medicine had undergone changes. Lu Shu asked curiously, Why didnt you start producing this ointment on the first day? The level of training on the first day doesnt require this, explained Zhang Weiyu. Furthermore, they will only need to use this once or twice a week in the future. I will decide after observing the intensity of training and the intensity that they can bear. Ahem. Lu Shu asked curiously, Can we sell this? Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu and was speechless. The efficacy of the medicine will decrease after 24 hours. There is no way to transport and store it. So you should get rid of that idea. Sure. It seems like my soap is still more reliable. Lu Shu bit his lip. Zhang Weiyu thought. So things that could not be sold were not reliable to you?! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +99! He suddenly felt that it was a wise decision to allow Zhang Weiyu to stay here, as Zhang Weiyu had more experience in certain areas than Lu Shu and the rest, especially in terms of his outlook. This was different from that of on earth. The practitioners here had trained for a very long time. They might lack in productivity, but they were ahead of Earth. There were countless aristocrat families and slave owners here. If every family had one technique, there should be at least 80 thousand different techniques. But there were different levels of techniques and aptitudes. Some would never be able to reach the peak in their lifetime. Furthermore, practitioners had a very long lifespan. Those who came first forcibly seized resources, while those who came later wanted to advance to the top. Thus, wars occurred from time to time. Thus, to Lu Shu, wars were inevitable in this world. As long as a new expert appeared, they would definitely engage in conflict with the old experts who had already gained benefits. Thus, Lu Shu did not quite like this world. Lu Shu arranged for a literacy class in the morning, but he did not start from simple words, like counting numbers. He immediately thought them complex content. For example, he started with sentences, I have a dream that the Wei Wu Army will stand up and fulfill the true meaning of our creed. We feel that the truth is self-evident. People are born equal. I have a dream that in the fertile King Lu Mountain, and in this world, the sons of slaves and the sons of slave owners will be able to sit together and share brotherly affection I have a dream When Zhang Weiyu saw this, he was dumbfounded. He did not expect Lu Shus plan to be so great. He wanted to overthrow the classes in this world! But Lu Shu did not think so far ahead. He simply wanted to educate the Wei Wu Army. The slave society in this world could not be overthrown. There might be many examples where civilians overturned the world, but it was different in this world. Slave owners controlled slaves and used true techniques and profits. Not only was betrayal useless, they had to bear incredible pain. 99% of the slaves in this world were unable to bear the pain. Thus, Lu Shu had never thought of changing this world. He just wanted to change the Wei Wu Army. But Zhang Weiyu did not think the same way as Lu Shu. He even started to respect Lu Shu The more he interacted with Lu Shu, the more he felt that Lu Shu was different from the rest. The difference was that he had core of thought in his body. If Lu Shu knew what Zhang Weiyu was thinking, he would think that this was nonsense. They were people from two different worlds. Of course he would be different Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army was made up of roamers who were once slaves. Lu Shu had rejected them as slaves and selflessly impart techniques to them. When they started to learn the meaning of these words, the words people are born equal struck through their hearts. Even if they did not have any culture, they felt that these four words were very pleasant. Lu Xiaoyu had just returned. She carried a stack of blue books and threw them onto the floor, forming a small hill. Then, she said, I could only find these near the city. There are no more business that are still in operation. Many of the residents have run away. Lu Shu looked at the books. They looked like account books. The pages were slightly yellow and rough. Paper making was not advanced in this world, but it seemed as if the papermaking industry was ahead of the production industry after all, they had to print many copies of the poems by the king After the lesson ended, Li Heitan curiously came over. Great Lord, what are these for? Lu Shu cheerily smiled. These are for you to do homework on! Li Heitan suddenly had an unpleasant premonition Lu Xiaoyu quite liked Li Heitans personality. She liked interacting with frank and simple people. Thus, Li Heitan was one of the few people in the Wei Wu Army who could greet Lu Xiaoyu. To the others, Lu Xiaoyu was the manager. She was cold and only smiled to Lu Shu. Lu Shu, who had experienced formal education, although homework could not be strenuous, it was necessary. Many people could not understand. Did they have to do homework? They could just resolve these problems in class, right? Did they really have to continue doing homework after class? But Lu Shu felt that this was very necessary. How could Lu Shu not want to earn more distress points While over 3000 people painfully did their homework and produced distress points, Lu Shu happily looked at the strings of numbers in the systems back end. He suddenly thought of something. If he returned to Earth, should he manage a few members of the Heavenly Network? For example, make them do homework? Lu Shu thought that he would not make them do homework and produce distress points for nothing. Before he returned to earth, he would give everyone a refresher fruit each as an act of friendship. This would be another great opportunity for them. This homework was their payment in advance after all, he would have no connection to this world after he left. He did not need to be scared about anything. In reality, the distress points produced by each soldier did not just stop at 1000. A group of uncles had just started to learn how to write. They were desperate in just one day, Li Heitan alone had produced over 900 distress points for Lu Shu Of course, he would definitely earn more points on the first day. After everyone got used to homework, they would produce fewer distress points. But Lu Shu did not care. When that time came, he could start mathematics lessons Lu Shus thirst for distress points was the driving force that promoted the education of the Wei Wu Army. Chapter 913 - Crisis Point Chapter 913: Crisis Point Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At first, the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were rather excited about the educational classes. Education was not widely spread, but was held in high esteem. Thus, they envied those slaves who had education back when they were still slaves. A slave that could teach would be in a very high position. They would not be forced by the slave owner to do anything. This respect for education had started back from when they were still slaves till now. But the respect disappeared when Lu Shu implemented the mysterious homework A burly man gripped the pencil that Li Heitan had made and drew on his book. His words were crooked. Li Heitan was in the most pain. He did not hold educated slaves in high esteem back when he was a slave. He felt that such people did not speak clearly and had other motives. It took too much effort to scold others without using vulgarities. Once, Li Heitan had seen a private tutor of an aristocrat family get into a scolding match with someone else. As an observer, he could no longer take it. Scolding people was a confusing thing. Why not just attack the other person? Lu Shu had already gone to practice his swordplay. He would be able to advance to Rank Three in a month. He started to panic as he saw the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army advance. As the commander of the Wei Wu Army, how could his abilities be on par with that of his soldiers? Furthermore, he had collected many distress points. He wanted to advance to Rank One, break through the chains and eat fruits. Lu Xiaoyu saw Li Heitans worried look as he did his homework and became happy. She had always thought that homework was the burden of students. Thus, when she was in school, she did not want to do her homework. Seeing that the straightforward and good natured Li Heitan was being tortured by Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu smiled and walked over to him. She picked up his blue accounts book and tore it apart. Theres no need for you to do any more homework. If anyone asks, tell them that I tore your book! Li Heitan looked at Lu Xiaoyu, dumbstruck. He then looked at his book which had been torn apart. I just finished my homework From Li Heitans distress, +999! If it were someone else, Li Heitan would have attacked them. But he could not do anything against Lu Xiaoyu. Li Heitan was frank, but he was not dumb. He knew that Lu Xiaoyu was the closest to Lu Shu. He could also feel the good intentions she had. It was said that fortune favors fools. This meant that straightforward and good natured people were often accidentally helped by people of eminence. Every time they went into the mountains to hunt, Li Heitan would always protect Lu Xiaoyu, like a military troop. This was because he could sense Lu Xiaoyus good intentions. Lu Xiaoyu was not born cold. She just felt that this world was full of people trying to cheat one another. She thought that the only person she could trust was Lu Shu. Later on, she realized that this world was not lacking in good people. She silently looked at the book on the floor, which had been torn into pieces. do you want to do it again? From Li Heitans distress, +666! While Lu Shu was practicing his swordplay, he saw the distress points he had earned from Li Heitan. He decided when he was about to return to Earth with Lu Xiaoyu, it did not matter how many refresher fruits he gave everyone. But he had to give Li Heitan more refresher fruits Lu Xiaoyu called Zhang Weiyu and the others to come to the limestone cave. This was the first time Zhang Weiyu and the others had officially seen the place where Lu Shu trained. There was an oil lamp on the wall of the cave. The oil was produced from animal fat. Typically, Li Heitan would come in and refill the oil. The rest were banned from entering. Zhang Weiyu did not know why Lu Shu had called them over. But when they saw the countless sword marks on the stone walls, his expression grew serious. There was sword energy within each and every single sword mark. It was as if the sword marks would jump out of the wall and attack them if they stared at the marks for long enough. Stop looking, said Zhang Weiyu in a low voice. He suddenly felt some chest distress. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had great talents. But no matter how great their outlook was, they could no longer take Lu Shu lightly. Sword marks caused by a Rank Four practitioner when he was training caused them to feel oppressed with just a few glances. Just exactly how strong was his swordplay? When Lu Shu saw them enter, he calmly kept his sword. He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Tell them about whats happening. It will be good if they know about the situation. Lu Xiaoyu had gone out, as she was the most suitable person to find out whether the situation was still safe. This time, she had gone out to buy the homework books for Lu Shu, as well as to look at the situation outside and make a correct judgment. Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, I didnt go to Li Yang Pass because it was too far away, but Wei Bei Pass has reached a crisis point. Many soldiers from the Black Feather Army have gathered in Wei Bei Pass. Im afraid that they want to force their way in. I heard that Duanmu Huangqi, the West Lord of Heaven, promise that if the Black Feather Army defeats ten cities, ten commanders from the Black Feather Army will be chosen to become the heads of the cities. The three cities, Yun An City, Nangeng City, and Guang Liao City, were arranged in a triangle. They were in between Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass. The Black Feather Army had to go through Wei Bei Pass in order to head north. If the Black Feather Army was determined to take Shi Zuo City, they had to fight at Wei Bei Pass. How? Are we safe here? Lu Shu asked. They were over 50 kilometers away. He was not sure whether the Black Feather Army would come here. At first, when he was still in the fields, Lu Shu had thought that this world was rather small. But later on, when he found out that the North Capital was 6000 kilometers away, he was shocked. The North Capital was the middle of the Northern Region. The palace was still over 5000 kilometers away. China was only 5500 kilometers from north to south. The North State alone was worth two Chinas? When Lu Shu tried to calculate, he realized that this world was far from small Zhang Weiyu analyzed. If the Black Feather Army fights at Wei Bei Pass with all their strength, they will not care about us. Thus, we are safe for now. We will be safe for about half a year to one year. It is not easy for the Black Feather Army to fight and take Wei Bei Pass. There are many people in the Black Feather Army as there are only two armies in the Northern Region. Everyone has already gathered. But Wei Bei Pass has a large number of troops. They are strongly fortified. Dong Ye shook his head. But we cannot let our guard down. There are no fortresses that cannot be broken through. I think that it is simply a matter of time before the Black Feather Army breaks through Wei Bei Pass. After they do so, the first thing that the Black Feather Army will do is to guard Wei Bei Pass. Then, they will ensure that the area between Li Yang Pass and Wei Bei Pass is tightly secured. They can only focus on continuing north after they have cleaned up this area. So, we have about half a year left. Lu Shu nodded his head. We have to do everything quickly. We must train the Wei Wu Army before the Black Feather Army comes. I dont believe that the Black Feather Army will sweep across the entire mountain range with all their might. Till then, we will be strong enough to deal with them. Chapter 914 - They Have To Do Homework! Chapter 914: They Have To Do Homework! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu pondered. Half a year would be enough for him to advance to peak Rank Two. Rank One was not impossible either. Lu Shu was making great progress in his swordplay. As for cultivation, he was well aware of his own situation. Zhang Weiyu and the rest silently looked at one another. They realized that although this young man only had the strength of a Rank Four, he did not have the calmness and the confidence of just a Rank Four practitioner. Was he really a Rank Four? He did not seem like one, but the truth revealed himself. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had thought that Lu Xiaoyus job was to help Lu Shu manage finances and did not help out much in other areas. But this time, they realized that they had misunderstood. It was not easy to be able to go out while the Black Feather Army was advancing and still return in one piece. But they were very happy. They were worried that they would not be able to obtain information on what was happening outside while they were stuck in the mountains. Now, they did not have to worry as they had a source of information. When they knew that they only had half a year left, they spared no effort in training the Wei Wu Army. Everyday, the Wei Wu Army would attend cultural lessons for one hour, do homework for one hour, clean the barracks for two hours, and then train from afternoon till night until they were almost half dead. Gradually, Lu Shu requested Zhang Weiyu and the rest to conduct psychological coaching after their training. One group would be made up of 60 people. They would take turns to share their troubles, motives, or other things At first, everyone was rather embarrassed. What was this for? But slowly, they got used to it. They even started to enjoy these kinds of group activities. Lu Shu was subtly changing them. He wanted the soldiers to have a sense of belonging and a collective spirit towards the Wei Wu Army. Training an army was not as simple as increasing their combat power. Armies could not win wars just by being the strongest. Zhang Weiyu and the rest realized that Lu Shus wicked ideas were produced in an endless stream, but the Wei Wu Army was becoming more and more united. After half a month, everyone had advanced by one rank. The nine Rank Threes, including Liu Qianzhi, had advanced to Rank Two. All the soldiers were at least Rank Four. Their pure strength had caught up to that of the flood of bronze, although they did not have as many people as the flood of bronze. This is still the beginning. If we continue to train this way, the Wei Wu Army will be completely different in half a year, said Zhang Weiyu proudly. Youve really benefited from this. They have been stuck at the bottleneck for so long, yet no one was willing to give them fruits. Now, they are growing stronger in your hands. Lu Shu happily looked at the Wei Wu Army doing their homework. He did not bother to respond to Zhang Weiyu. He knew very well that he had benefited this time. The Wei Wu Army was not an ungrateful group of people. He had helped them to strengthen their abilities, that had been stagnant for many years. They were grateful from the bottom of their hearts. Of course, this was also because of the training and techniques by Zhang Weiyu and the rest. This was the heritage of this world. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. Earth could not be put on par with this world. But we cant be too happy yet. I dont think that it is possible for Rank Twos like Liu Qianzhi to advance to Rank One in half a year. Out of the nine of them, it is hard to say whether they have the aptitude and rank to reach Rank One. Perhaps they will be stuck at Rank Two for the rest of their lives. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu and continued. From today onwards, we must increase the intensity of their training. They have to endure suffering everyday. I estimate that after five months, the Rank Four soldiers will be able to advance to Rank Two. Should we put off the cultural classes for now and prioritize training? No rush, no rush. Lu Shu smiled. We absolutely cannot postpone the cultural lessons. Furthermore, they must finish their homework on time everyday. This is of utmost importance. Zhang Weiyu thought. Lu Shu truly did his best to build the Wei Wu Army. He was not like other shortsighted commanders who only wanted an increase in strength. Thus, Lu Shu hoped that in the long run, the entire army would progress together What great plans! In reality, Lu Shu did not think that far ahead Training and life had become a standard routine for them. After the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army advanced in rank, they had new vital channel routes. They had developed the ability to not be distracted during their long training. But now, they had to start over. Once again, there was the sound of wailing at the bottom of the mountain. Li Heitan, who was now a Rank Two, shouted particularly loudly. But everyone slowly realized that Zhang Weiyu was not making them do all these for nothing. After their vital channels had been developed, they would be able to advance very quickly. Ordinary people would not be able to endure this, but Zhang Weiyu still had the ointment made from herbal medicine. Lu Shu was thinking of a problem. If he was able to break free and obtain refresher fruits, how strong would the Wei Wu Army become? But he could not take out his refresher fruits just like that. This world had many threats, just like on earth. Slowly, the soldiers got used to their new vital channels, and were not distracted. Thus, Zhang Weiyu made them travel cross-country while carrying a boulder on their backs. One boulder was about two tons. Although they were able to carry much heavier weights, the problem was it would take a long time for them to travel. Carrying the boulder was not tiring, but it would be very painful to carry the boulder and run for five hours. This kind of training was aimed at those who were Rank Two. Those who had reached Rank Two, such as Li Heitan and Liu Qianzhi, did not have to do this. They just had to continue their usual training routine. After one day, the Wei Wu Army trained until they were exhausted and their vital channels hurt In the past, everyone wanted to grow crops. No one wanted to be on lookout or scout for information. Planting crops was comparatively easier compared to these roles. But now, everyone fought to be part of the lookout troops or scouts, because this way, they would be able to rest for one day. It was great to not have to train for one day. At that moment, a scout hurriedly ran back to King Lu Mountain. He was nimble and robust. When he saw Lu Shu, he panted and said, An unknown army has appeared 15 kilometers south. They have about one thousand people, but they are not the Black Feather Army! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. If it isnt the Black Feather Army, then who is it? The Qing Sai Army! Zhang Weiyu exclaimed with confidence. Only they would appear here. Back then, Liu Yizhao led the Qing Sai Army to escape, but disappeared after that. Now, he has probably entered the mountains! Lu Shu said with a serious tone, Dont allow them to enter King Lu Mountain. We have no common interests. Furthermore, two tigers cannot share one mountain. Everyone is to enter the limestone caves. We will chase the Qing Sai Army away! Lu Shu thought about it. What if the Qing Sai Army slacked off here? Were they able to support another 1000 people? They would have to feed 1000 more mouths! Furthermore, it was time for the Wei Wu Army to train in actual combat. Although they might not kill people, actual combat experience would be good. 15 kilometers away, Liu Yizhao was walking in the mountains. He suddenly felt a cold chill down his spine Chapter 915 - Try to Attack Them Chapter 915: Try to Attack Them Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was not as easy to escape the battlefield as the Qing Sai Army had expected. After they left Nangeng City, a small group of elites from the Black Feather Army followed closely behind them. Liu Yizhao realised that the Black Feather Army had to obtain Shi Zuo City in the North Region, thus they took great pains to ensure that everything was settled. Typically, there was no need for the Black Feather Army to kill the rest of the army, as the Qing Sai Army would no longer participate in the fight. But the leader of the Black Feather Army could not relax. Their plans were too large. They could not risk a mishap back home. Thus, they had to resolve all of the hidden dangers. Therefore, the Qing Sai Army walked around in the mountains and took half a month before they shook off the Black Feather Army. Then, they escaped towards King Lu Mountain at full speed. This was not Liu Yizhaos destination. He wanted to continue travelling north. Even if it was painful, he wanted to bring his soldiers to a safe place. He could not be at ease with the older soldiers in the army. If he was alone, he would go to a place where only Rank Ones could go. At that moment, Liu Yizhao suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. He sensed that there was someone secretly spying on him. But before he could do anything, the spy disappeared into a cavern. Commander. His subordinate also realized the movement. Do you want to chase them? No. Liu Yizhao shook his head. This place is uninhabited. That could be a civilian or a roamer hiding here to escape the war. As long as it is not the Black Feather Army, we dont have to worry. What if The subordinate said softly, They are a threat to us? Liu Yizhao said, Since it isnt the Black Feather Army, what threat could they pose us? Is it possible for another army to appear here? Which army would come here? An hour later, Liu Yizhao saw the Wei Wu Army in the mountains and his smile disappeared From Liu Yizhaos distress, +666! Li Heitan stood in front of the army. He held a piece of paper and shouted, You have been surrounded. But based on the principles of friendship, cooperation willingness, honesty, equality, reciprocity, and mutual benefit, we hope that you will not continue to advance. If not, we will attack! Liu Yizhao turned pale. He looked at the people on the mountains and narrowed his eyes. His subordinates beside him hesitated before saying, There was really an army here. Where did they come from The Wei Wu Army. Liu Yizhao said with a calm expression on his face, So they have appeared here. Who else would be here, other than the Wei Wu Army, who lost their city like us? What do we do? His subordinate asked, If it is the Wei Wu Army, we dont even have to care about them. That army is rotten to the core. Liu Yizhao understood what his subordinate meant. They would defeat the Wei Wu Army and force their way through. But Liu Yizhao nodded his head. Pass the message down. We will let the Wei Wu Army understand the taste of being utterly defeated. Since when did the Wei Wu Army dare to block us, the Qing Sai Army? They are just asking for a massacre. Defeat them. To Liu Yizhao, the Wei Wu Army had no intention to show them sympathy. Furthermore, they had never seen the Wei Wu Army as allies, as they were not worthy of being their allies. If the Wei Wu Army had not simply abandoned Yun An City, the Qing Sai Army would still have over 3000 people. Back then when he had escaped from Nangeng City, they encountered the Black Feather Army, who had taken a detour. The Wei Wu Army had 20 thousand people, but could not defeat 3000 people. They were truly good for nothing. When Liu Yizhao thought about this, his expression turned cold. But now, he did not want to kill anyone, as they would have to fight to their final breaths. There would also be casualties and fatalities among his soldiers. With the current state of the Qing Sai Army, if just one more person died, he would be distressed. But just as the Qing Sai Army was prepared to attack, they saw the Wei Wu Army run away. When the Qing Sai Army caught up, it was as if everyone had disappeared from the mountains Liu Yizhao slashed away some undergrowth and discovered a hole that had been concealed. His subordinate said in shock, Are these people rabbits? How did they disappear in a blink of an eye? Commander, do we chase them? Liu Yizhao still walked into the hole. He took out a tool and lit up the limestone cave. He thought that it was a cave that the Wei Wu Army had dug up, but this did not seem to be the case. This cavern was a natural cavern that the Wei Wu Army was using. He continued to walk in. He could still hear the concentrated sound of footsteps. But before long, he realized that the cavern would extend in all directions. It was an extensive network! Dont chase them. Liu Yizhao came out and shook his head. The inside is like a maze. We are not familiar with the route. We might get lost underground. At that moment, Li Heitan eagerly ran back to King Lu Mountain through a shortcut. When he saw Lu Shu, he shouted, Great Lord! The Qing Sai Army is going to attack us! What should we do? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. How many people do they have? Roughly 1000! How many people do we have? Over 3200 people! Then what are you doing here? Attack them! Lu Shu ordered. He felt that the Wei Wu Army was not lacking in strength. Looking at their pure power, even the Black Feather Army was slightly weaker than them. This was exactly why Zhang Weiyu said that Lu Shu had benefitted. Why was the first commander of the Wei Wu Army so willing to recruit roamers? Because they were stronger than the others, especially those who had served big aristocrat families. They were much stronger than typical soldiers. They enjoyed more resources as personal property of the aristocrats. Of course, if it were not for the new techniques and the hard work of Zhang Weiyu and the rest, the Wei Wu Army would not have been as strong. But now, they had broken through Thus, what the Wei Wu Army lacked now was not strength. It was courage. Li Heitan scratched his head. Then shall we try to attack them? Go, go. Lu Shu waved his head, then said to Lu Xiaoyu in a small voice, Take Anthony, Johnson, and the Bishop to escort them. Do it secretly. Dont let them depend on you. It was said that those who were compassionate could not lead armies. Lu Shu had learned how to let them go and grow from the experience. But the problem was, it had not been easy training these soldiers. He could not let them die just like that. Lu Xiaoyu nodded her head and went underground. At the same time, Zhang Weiyu and the rest, who had received orders from Lu Shu, went to a spacious cavern in the limestone cave and established a command post there. Everyone received orders to ambush the Qing Sai Army. Since it was a battle between the two armies, they could not fight without a plan. Chapter 916 - Our Song Will Summon a Golden Phoenix Chapter 916: Our Song Will Summon a Golden Phoenix Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu and the rest lit up a torch and illuminated the cave. All the group leaders gathered and waited for instructions. People walked in and out of the cavern. It was noisy, as if they were actually fighting a war. Although the Imperial Palace Soldiers had led teams while they were still training, they were only teachers. Other people led the troops. These were people who they had selected based on their many years of experience and foresight. It was said that if the leader was not outstanding, the rest of the team would not be outstanding either. Although the situation at the King Lu Mountains had been slowly influenced by Lu Shu, to the extent that they did not know what the result would be, choosing a leader was still extremely important. After all, not only did the leader have to control the troop and give flawless commands, they had to influence the thoughts of their soldiers and ensure that all of them were on the same page. Thus, after ten days of training, Zhang Weiyu and the rest spent a whole night discussing before they decided on a leader. The people who had been chosen seemed to be more reliable. A leader said softly, I heard from Heitan that the Great Lord wants to attack the Qing Sai Army With such a large formation, they definitely want to stealthily see our standards. We must perform well. What if the Great Lord is disappointed with us? What will we do? Although I am slightly scared, we are right to follow the Great Lord. I still aspire to reach Rank One like him I heard that we dont have to train today. Im happy A group of people looked at the person who said this. Fellow sufferers sympathise with one another. Needless to say, training was much more painful than this! Zhang Weiyu looked up and glanced at them. He said to the other Imperial Palace Soldiers in a small voice, We have to fight a good fight today. If not, they will feel conflicted just after they have advanced and been praised. Their inflated spirits will be affected. It will not be easy to pull them back after that. Typical armies were all calm in their thoughts. They could not allow their soldiers to be complacent. After all, an army puffed up with pride was bound to be defeated. But the Wei Wu Army was different. A pile of mud had suddenly turned into concrete. Zhang Weiyu had to allow them to continue to be proud. Once they reached a higher level, they would wear down their arrogance. If not, the mud would remain as mud forever. This revealed Zhang Weiyus thoughts. He was afraid that the Wei Wu Army was not proud enough. This was not the time to talk to the Wei Wu Army about remaining modest either! Thus, when Zhang Weiyu and the rest were guiding combat, they were very serious. They were even more serious than when they were guiding the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. After all, enemies would be terror-stricken at just the mention of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. They had enough power. They really did not have to be so serious Zhang Weiyu looked up and gathered the seven leaders. He said with a serious tone, I need the seven of you to lead the rest and harass the Qing Sai Army. Theres no need for you to engage in actual combat with them. We just have to make them confused about our intentions. The seven of them asked curiously, What should we do? Zhang Weiyu glanced at them. Do you really need me to tell you? Why dont I eat your meals for you? You no longer have to eat. When everyone heard this, they realized that if they did not complete this task, they would have nothing to eat. Thus, they had to finish this After the seven leaders left, Zhang Weiyu gathered ten squad leaders. Go to Tun Yun Mountains and block the Qing Sai Armys path to the north. Find a way to ambush them. If they chase after you, use the geography of this place to shake them off if there are a lot of them. If only a few people are chasing you, go into the limestone cavern and surround them. If you can capture them alive, then do so. But do not be overzealous in fighting. This was the strategy that Lu Shu had asked Zhang Weiyu to adopt. Lu Shu did not quite understand the rest, but he requested that this time, they would engage in guerrilla warfare. Zhang Weiyu thought that this was a good idea. This way, when the Black Feather Army came, the Wei Wu Army would have sufficient experience. The Qing Sai Army was carefully heading towards the Tun Yun Mountains. They had realized that there were many entrances and exits to the caves. The Wei Wu Army might appear at any time. Although the Qing Sai Army was very tired after escaping from the Black Feather Army for half a month, and did not have enough to eat or wear, they were still elites. They were determined. At that moment, the Qing Sai Army suddenly realized that something was wrong. They realized that some people had suddenly appeared not too far away in the mountains. The Qing Sai Army was alert. The Wei Wu Army had disappeared for some time. They thought that the Wei Wu Army had ran away in fear, but they had appeared again. Furthermore, there were only a few people. Whats going on? But before they could react, a few more people appeared on another mountain. Then, they started to sing. Brother Wei Wu, Sister Tun Yun. If we have chemistry, lets sing together. Then, there was singing from another mountain. Brothers and sisters, lets sing. Alcohol doesnt make people drunk. People make themselves drunk The Qing Sai Army was confused. What in the world was happening? We are fighting a battle here! Why was a group of uncles singing folk songs to one another in the mountains? Could you be more serious? To be honest, the Wei Wu Army was also in despair. Zhang Weiyu had only told them to confuse the Qing Sai Army and make them lost. But he did not tell them exactly what to do. In reality, leaders always wanted results from a battle. They did not care what you did. This was how outstanding soldiers were differentiated. If they were good enough, they would think of their own method according to the request from their leader. If they were not good enough, they would not be able to come up with a solution. Now, the troops were panicking. On they way here, they thought about what Zhang Weiyu had said. How would they confuse the Qing Sai Army? When the Qing Sai Army saw the Wei Wu Army, they immediately prepared to attack. But it did not seem as if the Wei Wu Army intended to attack them. They continued to sing their folk songs. As long as we have goodwill, our song will summon a golden phoenix The Qing Sai Army was dumbfounded. To be honest, the Qing Sai Army had fought many battles, but they had never seen this type of army So what was the Wei Wu Army doing in the parade square all along Someone from the Qing Sai Army sighed. Capture them, said Liu Yizhao in a cold voice. Lets see what they have up their sleeves. The vanguard immediately rushed out. But when they were halfway up the mountain, the Wei Wu Army had disappeared. Everyone from the Qing Sai Army suddenly realized that the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were extraordinarily fast! Someone said in a low tone, Commander, I have sensed how far away they are! There are more than ten of them. No one is below Rank Four! There are quite a few Rank Threes! When Liu Yizhao heard this, he was dumbfounded. They might be the elites from the Wei Wu Army, so they are relatively stronger. Even an elite army like the Qing Sai Army had many Rank Fives. The Black Feather Army was the same. Liu Yizhao did not believe that a lousy army like the Wei Wu Army did not even have a Rank Five! Chapter 917 - The Rise of the Wei Wu Army Chapter 917: The Rise of the Wei Wu Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the Wei Wu Army ran away after singing their folk songs, the Qing Sai Army heaved a sigh of relief. It was not because they were being threatened. It was because the scene they had just witnessed was far too mysterious. Who would expect that they would suddenly start to sing in such a serious atmosphere, where everyone was prepared to fight? No one fought like this! But before the Qing Sai Army could heave a sigh of relief, a few people appeared on yet another mountain. The young man and young lady like each other. The young lady wants to make the young man her sweetheart The Qing Sai Army solemnly stood at the foot of the mountain. It was painful to watch! There was something wrong with the Wei Wu Army! It was hard to imagine what the Wei Wu Army typically did in their campsite! This time, Liu Yizhao took action. He took a few people with him to listen and uncover the actual situation. But before he could fly to the mountain, it was peaceful again, He felt a massive threat underground. The threat was moving around and hesitating. They did not start a massacre. They simply locked on to Liu Yizhao as their target. It was as if they were warning him not to act rashly. Liu Yizhao knew very clearly that the expert underground was definitely at least Rank One. It seemed as if the expert had brought a few other experts along with them. They were prepared to deliver a lightning-fast fatal blow to Liu Yizhao or the Qing Sai Army. Since when did the Wei Wu Army have such experts? Liu Yizhao furrowed his eyebrows. Even if it was the Black Feather Army, the commander of the Black Feather Army was a Rank Two. This was before they had entered the North Region. But now, the Wei Wu Army had a Rank One. Liu Yizhao now felt that the Wei Wu Army was full of mysteries, especially after they had started singing folk songs Liu Yizhao, who had wanted to attack, could no longer move. He had been trapped. He had to prepare himself for when the enemy suddenly attacked and engaged in a massacre of the Qing Sai Army. If he still had his trump card, Liu Yizhao could send out people to fight. But now, not only did he have to take care of his subordinates, he had to protect himself against the mysterious Wei Wu Army Liu Yizhao sighed. He knew that he had underestimated the Wei Wu Army. It was as if the Wei Wu Army was no longer the Wei Wu Army of the past. But not much time had passed. How did they grow so much? But Liu Yizhao had his own pride. As an Imperial Dragon Soldier, a typical Rank One was no match for him. To him, the enemy underground did not dare to attack. If they did, they would not make it back alive. When the Qing Sai Army returned, they said in a serious tone, Commander, out of all the soldiers who have appeared, there are no Rank Fives. Even the Rank Threes are very powerful. We have to be careful. I dont think that this is the Wei Wu Army. The Wei Wu Army does not have the terrifying power that they have. Liu Yizhao nodded his head. Pass down the command. Everyone has to be on their guard! As the Qing Sai Army continued to travel within the mountains, the sound of folk songs could occasionally be heard. It was as if the Wei Wu Army was in high spirits while singing. After all, they were familiar with the caves. If the Qing Sai Army chased them, they would disappear. They could sing without any stress! The Qing Sai Army could hear the folk songs from the mountains. It suddenly felt somewhat absurd. It did not seem real But the next moment, soldiers from the Wei Wu Army suddenly appeared from the forest and started killing. They did not fight alone. Instead, they worked together. It was as if everyone who had been hiding in the caves all appeared at the same time. The Qing Sai Army was suddenly surrounded and could not react in time. But the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army did not intend to fight for a long time. After they defeated a few soldiers who were at the edges of the Qing Sai Army, they ran away. Some soldiers from the Qing Sai Army chased after them, but the Wei Wu Army soldiers fought for a while before they disappeared into the holes. One of them even took a spear away from a Qing Sai Army soldier The Qing Sai Army knew that the Wei Wu Army definitely had something up their sleeves, but they were taken by surprise. After all, they were using the geography of the land to their advantage! Furthermore, they were surprised that the Wei Wu Army was extraordinarily strong! The Qing Sai Army was not weaker than the Black Feather Army. Their calvary could even defeat the Black Feather Army. Although the Wei Wu Army ran away after ambushing the Qing Sai Army, they even stole spears. How absurd! What were they doing, taking people and spears away?! The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army could not accept this result. They were facing the Wei Wu Army! If this had happened on Earth, it was as if Lu Shu had gone to the market and bought something worth 20 dollars from the Jiang Nan Leather Factory, only to sell it for 20 thousand dollars A subordinate reported to Liu Yizhao. It is indeed the Wei Wu Army. I saw the assistant commander, Liu Qianzhi. I have fought him in the past. But for some reason, he is already Rank Two, even though he was stuck at Rank Three for seven years due to the lack of techniques. Furthermore, among the troops that ambushed us, there were at least five people who had the strength of a Rank Two. There are also countless Rank Threes. At first, everyone thought that the Rank Fours who had been singing in the mountains were definitely the elites. But now, they realized that they had underestimated the Wei Wu Army! This was the Wei Wu Army! The subordinate felt very powerless. It felt as if the world had turned upside down! But Liu Yizhao laughed. We escaped the Black Feather Army, but now were stuck in the hands of the Wei Wu Army? Commander The subordinate desperately looked at Liu Yizhao. He was worried that Liu Yizhao would not be able to tolerate this. The subordinate felt that no one would be able to accept that an elite army had been defeated by a useless one. But Liu Yizhao did not seem depressed. There is a strong leader behind the Wei Wu Army. We will not have much deficit if we lose. Relax. I dont think anything will happen to those who have been captured. It seemed too early to admit their loss, but Liu Yizhao was a wise man. When he realized that there was a Rank One expert underground, and that the Wei Wu Army had suddenly become very strong, he had guessed the outcome of this battle. But Liu Yizhao was not worried. He knew that the enemy had no intention of killing them. Everything that had happened seemed like training? Thus, Liu Yizhao slowly calmed down and remained quiet. If the Wei Wu Army and Qing Sai Army fought each other, it was hard to determine who would win. The Qing Sai Army could defeat the Wei Wu Army, who had power but lacked courage. As long as all their soldiers did not die, the Qing Sai Army would be fine. But this sort of guerrilla warfare aligned with the mentality of the Wei Wu Army. If they could not defeat their enemies, they would run away As they slowly fought, the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army suddenly realized that the fabled elites of the Qing Sai Army were not as strong as them! Thus, as they fought, this group of cowards became more confident. They became more aggressive when they fought. The Wei Wu Army had realized that they only needed to have a Rank Two lead the ambush. The Qing Sai Army had fewer Rank Twos than the Wei Wu Army. Thus, they would not be able to put up an effective defense. Furthermore, the Qing Sai Army did not dare to chase them into the caves some tried to go into the caves, but they could not find the Wei Wu Army. They almost got lost on their way back. The Wei Wu Army fought like rascals! Furthermore, while they engaged in guerrilla warfare, there were even people singing folk songs on the mountains! Were you out of your minds?! Chapter 918 - Surrender Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios An army who had risen had definitely stepped on the bodies of the dead. Once they saw blood, they would use their victories to complete their transformation. The Qing Sai Army had come at the right time. They had traveled long distances and lacked food and clothing. On the other hand, the Wei Wu Army simply waited at ease for their enemy. The Qing Sai Armys combined strength was no match for the Wei Wu Army. They did not have as much people as well. This allowed Lu Shu to train his soldiers with ease of mind. Although Lu Shu did not go into the limestone cave, he had established a treaty of alliance with the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army. Even if he was not at the battlefield, he could survey the entire situation. He had an even clearer view than Zhang Weiyu. As Lu Shu trained his swordplay, he observed the situation. He paid close attention to Zhang Weiyus commands and tried to learn his commanding skills. Lu Shu was not competent in commanding, but he was willing to learn. The history of cultivation on Earth was not as long as in this world. Once he learned, he could bring these advanced commanding techniques back home He tried to make Li Heitan and the rest steal a spear, but realized that even an elite army like the Qing Sai Army did not prepare any magical spears. This surprised Lu Shu. There were many magical items in the remains that had been opened up on Earth. He had thought that magical items were common in this world, but realized that this was not the case. After all, the remains on Earth were like treasure coves that had been meticulously concealed by someone, waiting for someone else to dig it up. There was something wrong here. The Wei Wu Army did not stop disturbing the Qing Sai Army. The Qing Sai Army grew smaller and smaller, while the Wei Wu Army seemed very motivated. The folk songs in the mountains did not stop. It was as if the brother and sister in the song would get married happily tonight The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army found themselves in this situation. They listened to folk songs while their lives were in danger they were about to collapse They were not this stressed even when they fought the Black Feather Army. Firstly, even the Black Feather Army did not have the combined strength of the Wei Wu Army. These people were using their strength to increase their speed. Once they ambushed the Qing Sai Army, they ran away and did not stop. It was impossible to catch up to them. Even if they did, they had to face a Rank Two. Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army was very sharp. After a few ambush attempts, they dispersed the Qing Sai Army and ambushed areas that were particularly weak. The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army could not understand. The Wei Wu Army was famous for being a weak army, right? How had they transformed in such a short period of time? Moreover, putting their strength aside, they could not stand the singing of folk songs. If you wanted to fight, then fight properly. There were even people singing folk songs to liven up their spirits. What was this?! The Wei Wu Army knew that the comrades had received a command from Zhang Weiyu to disturb the Qing Sai Army, and they were very successful. But the Qing Sai Army did not know this. They were surprised about how much excess manpower they had to sing songs during a battle. It was as if they were having fun while fighting The Qing Sai Army formation grew smaller and smaller. Everyone held their spears and were on their guard. They would not allow the Wei Wu Army to easy ambush them in this formation. Zhang Weiyu, who was at the command center, furrowed his eyebrows. He did not expect the Qing Sai Army to be as difficult to deal with as this. Rationally, the Qing Sai Army should have been a spent force after escaping. But their fighting spirit did not die. This was the result of an excellent leader. Zhang Weiyu thought about the past. He did not realize that Liu Yizhao had abilities in this area. Seeing that they had no other choice, Zhang Weiyu delivered a command to the people who were guarding the back. Throw stones and break their formation! Soon after, the Wei Wu Army carried the massive boulders that they usually carried for training up the mountain. They threw the boulders down without any hesitation. Each boulder was over two tonnes. Even Practitioners did not dare to take on a falling boulder. Although they would not die from it, their formation would be broken! It was not that the Qing Sai Army was too weak. The Wei Wu Army had just taken advantage of the geography and their strength in numbers. They would not lose. If Liu Yizhao had expected that there was an army stationed here, he could have taken a detour and spread the fight against the Wei Wu Army over the mountains. But they did not expect an army to be stationed here The Qing Sai Army had no choice but to avoid the boulders. While their formation was broken, the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army, who had been hiding in the limestone caves, charged at them! Liu Yizhao stood in the battlefield and calmly assessed the whole situation. He realized that the Wei Wu Army was still the Wei Wu Army he knew. His impression of the Wei Wu Army was of soldiers who were cowardly and afraid to die. But their commander was very smart. They had increased their strength and allowed them to pick on an easy target. This made the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army slowly think that they were very powerful. They grew more daring as well. Liu Yizhao was very clear that now, the Wei Wu Army lacked the chance to train as an army. The Qing Sai Army had come at a perfect time. They fulfilled the needs of the Wei Wu Army in terms of their strength and manpower. There was someone powerful behind the scenes. First, they were able to allow the entire Wei Wu Army to advance rapidly. It was not through any cheap tricks. He knew that techniques had been employed here. But advancing so quickly would injure their vital channels. However, upon closer inspection, the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were full of energy. They did not seem to be in any pain. Liu Yizhao was very certain that there was a powerful person in charge. The rise of the Wei Wu Army was inevitable. If the Qing Sai Army could not defeat them, the Black Feather Army might lose to them in the future. Then did they have any other big plans? The situation was hopeless. This was Liu Yizhaos judgment towards the Qing Sai Army. He felt slightly lonely. He had been in charge of this army for over a decade. They had been destroyed in a fight, and now they were the whetstones for the Wei Wu Army. If the Qing Sai Army was well-organized, so what if the Wei Wu Army was strong? Liu Yizhao suddenly said in a loud and clear voice, The Qing Sai Army is willing to surrender. Although I dont want to give up, I am willing to leave the Qing Sai Army. Please give the Qing Sai Army a chance to live. Then, he put his hands behind his back and waited for a response. Even after he admitted defeat, Liu Yizhao maintained a proud posture as he was an Imperial Dragon Soldier who served the king. The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army all quietly looked at Liu Yizhao. They knew that their leader was very prideful. He had admitted defeat to exchange for their lives. Everyone quietened down. At that moment The young lady is like a flower, but she got married to a midget The folk song continued to echo through the mountains. The folk song continued from another mountain. She wanted to find a good husband. Why not marry a midget Liu Yizhao was speechless. From Liu Yizhaos distress, +666! Only the Wei Wu Army dared to sing in the quiet mountains. Liu Yizhao wordlessly looked at the mountains. This was official business! Could you stop for just a moment? The Qing Sai Army was surrounded by folk songs in the Tun Yun Mountains. But there was no way out Chapter 919 - A Big Misunderstanding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In this world, the old King of Gods led an army to surround a formidable man. After they surrounded him, the old King of Gods made them shout war songs, causing the man to fall into despair. This dampened his fighting spirit. If Lu Shu knew about this, he would say that the old King of Gods was shameless But now, Liu Yizhao suddenly felt as if he was the formidable man but the problem was, war songs were not sung. Folk songs filled the mountains! What in the world?! He wanted to experience what it was like for a formidable man to reach the end of the road. It was like the story of the Hegemon King 1 that had been passed down by mouth. But the problem was, the young man and young lady in the folk songs made him lose interest in minutes. This was a completely different feeling! There was definitely something wrong with this! But the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army who were singing folk songs had no choice. They had not received orders to stop singing. It was unclear whether the Wei Wu Army had learned anything from their training, but they had learned the strict enforcement of orders and prohibitions. If the Great Lord and the commanders did not tell them to stop, they would not stop The few Wei Wu Army soldiers who were singing in the quiet mountains forced themselves to continue singing, while the others watched them sing the stark difference between expectation and reality almost caused the singing soldiers to collapse Suddenly, they felt as if they had been relieved of a heavy load. They had received a new order from their Great Lord that they could stop. Li Heitan strutted out of the limestone cave. He stood in front of the entire Qing Sai Army. The Great Lord has asked you to make a detour to the east. We have released the captured soldiers to meet you there. Liu Yizhao was dumbfounded. Were their conditions so simple? All they had to do was take a detour. This was not rational. They should have taken this opportunity to enjoy the benefits of defeating the Qing Sai Army. It was a common practice to take in the losing army as slaves. As long as they were taken in as slaves, no matter whether they were willing or not, they could only fight for their new slave owner in the future. Liu Yizhao could not understand. Why wont you take in the Qing Sai Army? Li Heitan said in a low, muffled voice, The Wei Wu Army doesnt have enough grains to feed you! Go away! At the King Lu Mountain, Lu Shu suddenly covered his face and sighed. He did not make Li Heitan say that. It was the perfect time to act. he could say that they admired the moral courage of the Qing Sai Army or something like that. If he spoke like a hero, it might be recorded down in the history books and become a much-told tale. But now, everyone knew that the Wei Wu Army was very poor What would the history books say? The Wei Wu Army rejected the Qing Sai Army because they were too poor this sounded very depressing! But Liu Yizhao did not leave. Can I see your Great Lord? Lu Shu stopped practicing his swordplay in the limestone cave. He furrowed his eyebrows and thought about it. Why did Liu Yizhao want to see him? He passed a message to Li Heitan through the treaty of alliance. Li Heitan said, The Great Lord said no. At that moment, Liu Yizhao suddenly took out a few piles of notes out of thin air. This is half of the savings from the Qing Sai Army, accumulated over more than a decade in Nangeng City. I would like to exchange this for an opportunity to meet the Great Lord. Li Heitan was filled with deep veneration. You can definitely make friends with the Great Lord! Lu Shu almost started swearing in the limestone cave. Could you say this kind of thing out loud?! Liu Yizhaos clothes fluttered in the wind and he flew towards the King Lu Mountain. When he arrived, Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not appear, but Lu Xiaoyu had brought the Bishop back on time. When Liu Yizhao saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, he was filled with doubt. It was not his first time seeing them. But when he had seen them over two months ago, they were still nameless practitioners. How did they become Great Lords in such a short period of time? Liu Yizhao had looked at Lu Xiaoyu in doubt before. He was sensitive to physiques, thus he was able to sense the Rank Two waves of energy from Lu Xiaoyus body. Back then, he knew that Lu Xiaoyu was definitely not an ordinary person. After all, she had reached Rank Two at such a young age. He only knew people from aristocrat families who were heirs that could do so. Since ordinary people did not have natural talents, it would be very difficult for them to achieve such strength without resources. But Liu Yizhao had never expected that their identities had swapped in the two months since they had last met. Furthermore, the waves of energy from the old man behind Lu Shu with a pink scarf were about the same level as him. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Dont act rashly. One wrong move and the entire Qing Sai Army will be dead. Great Lord, please do not worry. Liu Yizhao smiled. I did not come here to capture the king and defeat the troops. I simply wanted to see how the Great Lord that had defeated my Qing Sai Army looked like. But since the Great Lord is here, Lord Zhang Weiyu must be here as well. The moment he saw Lu Shu, Liu Yizhao knew that the techniques the Wei Wu Army possessed were from various people. He had asked Zhang Weiyu whether Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were related to Zhang Weiyu, but Zhang Weiyu denied this. However, as a bearer of a high position, Liu Yizhao was not simple in his thoughts. He was used to thinking about the complex relationships between people. This would allow him to settle down to career and life early. Thus, he assumed that Zhang Weiyu had always been with Lu Shu, and had helped Lu Shu complete the transformation of the Wei Wu Army. In reality, it was a coincidence that Lu Shu bumped into Zhang Weiyu but Liu Yizhao did not think that this was the case! Thus, Lu Shu suddenly sensed agitation from Liu Yizhao that was hard to conceal. It was not anger, but excitement. What was this? Lu Shu felt that there was something wrong he did not know that Liu Yizhao knew Zhang Weiyus identity. Back then, Zhang Weiyu was the head of the Imperial Palace Soldiers. He was a commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and led over 3000 of them. How could this kind of person help someone else train their army for no apparent reason? Furthermore, the Imperial Palace Soldiers like Zhang Weiyu had always been in the fields. There had to be some reason behind this. After he returned, he sent people to investigate Zhang Weiyu. He realized that although Zhang Weiyu had suffered for many years, he had not moved from the fields. What were they waiting for? But now, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had left the fields. What did this mean? It meant that what Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been waiting for arrived! Liu Yizhao was also waiting for that person. That person had made him wait in Nangeng City for over a decade and conceal his strength. Thinking back now, Nangeng City was the closest city to the fields, right? It was as if everything had aligned perfectly! He had not spent the past decade waiting for nothing! Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other helplessly. They both felt that there was something wrong. Liu Yizhao said that he wanted to come and see him, but he suddenly started to space out. He even started laughing nervously time and again. Lu Shu was absolutely terrified Zhang Weiyu and the rest walked out of the limestone cave. These people were very shrewd. When they saw Liu Yizhaos excited state Zhang Weiyu slapped his own forehead. Its over. Liu Yizhao might be on our side. What a big misunderstanding! Chapter 920 - What A Coincidence Chapter 920: What A Coincidence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Liu Yizhao almost fell to his knees when he confirmed his speculation after seeing Zhang Weiyu and the rest. Zhang Weiyu shook his head. This is not the King. Lu Shu was unhappy. Why was someone challenging his authority? Did Zhang Weiyu lose his spirit or did King Lu say he was not going to attack? If I am not the king, are you? Isnt this the King Lu Mountain? Is your surname Lu or is my surname Lu? Zhang Weiyu looked extremely stunned. We are not talking about the same king! You are talking about the king of the King Lu Mountain, while we are talking about the King of Gods in this world! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Only Zhang Weiyu and the rest knew what misunderstanding Liu Yizhao had. However, it was really a coincidence that Zhang Weiyu bumped into Lu Shu. They left the town because the Black Feather Army was really too ferocious and they would die in vain if they stayed there. At this moment, Liu Yizhaos eyes lit up when he heard Lu Shu. He admitted it?! And his surname was really Lu! Why did this world take the name of Luniverse? The name was changed by the King of Gods after the palace was built. In the past, it was called universe! Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes. Forget it, they were just going to make things worse Liu Yizhao said to Lu Shu, The Qing Sai Army is willing to join forces with the Wei Wu Army. If Sir is worried, I, Liu Yizhao, can be your slave and fight for you! There was no such thing as unconditional love in this world, neither was there any unconditional hatred. Lu Shu kept silent for two seconds. Did you say this because of my looks, please be respectful, I am not someone like that. Liu Yizhao did not care about that. He waited for more than ten years and finally saw the light. Who would care about what the other party said? He knelt on one knee. I will obey whatever you say, Your Majesty. I will do anything for you. Zhang Weiyu and the rest swarmed forward to carry Liu Yizhao away. Er Your Majesty, let us talk about this in private! Liu Yizhao did not struggle violently as he thought that Zhang Weiyu and the rest had something to tell him. Did he do anything wrong? Meanwhile, Lu Shu suddenly smiled when he saw the back of Zhang Weiyu and the rest. So it looks like Zhang Weiyu is indeed on the same side of the King of Gods. However, Liu Yizhao probably got the wrong person, what should we do? Lu Xiaoyu spoke after thinking, Just get some money. I calculated and our crops need about two months before ripening. There will be one month without crop supply. If we have money, I can go and buy some food at the back of Wei Bei Pass. Yes, money is important Liu Yizhao nodded. No matter what, Liu Yizhao gave us a lot of money Lu Shu calmed down. He knew that there was some misunderstanding. Lu Shu noticed the change in the expressions of Liu Yizhao after Zhang Weiyu and the others appeared. He thought that Zhang Weiyus identity must have given Liu Yizhao some misunderstanding. Therefore, if he was correct, Liu Yizhao and Zhang Weiyu knew each other long ago and were always the followers of the old King of Gods. Everything seemed to be getting more complicated. Lu Shu sighed. Initially, he did not want to get involved with Zhang Weiyu but now he was definitely getting more involved. Lu Shu was not stupid, he only wanted to watch the show. In the back of the cave, Zhang Weiyu said firmly, Although I do not know who gave you the command to manage Nangeng City, I have to say that I met Lu Shu coincidentally and we are unrelated after we parted ways in town! Liu Yizhao shook his head. I dont believe it, all of you are lying to me! All of you lied to me previously and now you are lying to me again! Liu Yizhao was brought up by Zhang Weiyu. The incident that happened 23 years ago was done by the Imperial Palace. As they did not want to get the Imperial Dragon Soldiers involved, they lied and said that they were doing a normal task. I did that for all of you. Zhang Weiyu was slightly pissed off. Hmm, Liu Yizhao nodded. I didnt know that Sir wanted to put me onto the frontlines, but I, Liu Yizhao, am not afraid of death. Zhang Weiyu was stunned. Didnt I make myself clear? The sir told him that since all of you are farming the land, why did all of you appear here? Liu Yizhao asked calmly and looked extremely stern. We are here to flee from the Black Feather Army. Such a small world? The world was indeed small. Zhang Weiyu felt speechless. Yes, the world was so huge and yet he bumped into Lu Shu coincidentally. Let me ask Sir Zhang. Since everyone coincidentally came in touch with the King, why did you stay to train his Wei Wu Army? Liu Yizhao was very calm and was confident about his deduction. After organizing his thoughts, Zhang Weiyu said, Look, I will describe the process for you. We met him after we escaped to this tunnel and ate some food as we were starving. However, halfway through the meal, he told us to leave and asked someone to clear our plates.Then Liu Yizhao broke off his sentence. This must be made up by you, Sir Zhang. Why would there be such people in this world? Zhang Weiyu almost spat out blood. He said from the bottom of his heart, He is really this type of person! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +999! Stop bringing this up, said Liu Yizhao, I can do whatever you can do for the King too. I know that you dont trust me yet but its alright, time will prove everything. Furthermore, I am willing to become a slave. I wont be able to betray him once I become a slave, right? I will prove my loyalty with my actions. From Liu Yizhaos perspective, Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not tell Lu Shu his identity because he was afraid that he would harm Lu Shu. He did it to protect Lu Shu After completing his sentence, Liu Yizhao turned around and looked for Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were unable to stop him as, after all, they were ordinary people and Liu Yizhao was a solid Rank One. Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked at each other at the back. What should we do? What else can we do? Dong Ye said helplessly, We initially tricked him and now he refuses to trust us. Moreover, he felt that we made up all the coincidences to protect Lu Shu. Now, we cant really do anything. The critical point is, if I were him, I would also refuse to believe that everything is a pure coincidence. However, everything really is a coincidence Suddenly, someone said, Hold on, have any of you thought about going with the flow and treating Lu Shu as the new king and pushing him to be our shield. Once the new king appears, nobody would notice Lu Shu! Zhang Weiyu suddenly became serious. Shut up, this battle concerns life and death, dont kill an innocent person! All of you know that Lu Shu is a good person with immense potential. Our business is our business, did you forget the lesson the old King of Gods gave us? The person who made the comment earlier on said, I am wrong, I will not bring it up again. Chapter 921 - Cultural Lesson Chapter 921: Cultural Lesson Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Liu Yizhao was pulled away by Zhang Weiyu and the rest, Lu Shu thought Zhang Weiyu would clarify the matter. However, after looking at Liu Yizhao who had a determined expression, he suddenly realized that it was impossible to clear the matter Liu Yizhao was very intelligent. Because of his intelligence, he was able to make connections of the minute details and coincidences. If it was Li Heitan, he would not think about that at all. Moreover, because of his intelligence and confidence, he believed in his own judgement and deduction and did not believe in what others said. The main point was firstly, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had fooled Liu Yizhao once. Secondly, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had difficulties explaining the coincidence. Wasnt that a coincidence? Zhang Weiyu was thinking about how he bumped into Lu Shu in the King Lu Mountain. Liu Yizhao said calmly to Lu Shu, Please accept my request to become your slave. Only then would everyone believe that I had always been loyal to you. Lu Shu said in an annoyed manner, Come, listen to my explanation. There is probably some misunderstanding between the both of us. Moreover, I will definitely not accept you as a slave, I dont think its a good idea. Liu Yizhaos eyes lit up. Back in those days, the King of Gods also did not accept any slaves and none of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were slaves. Wasnt this a repeat of history? He asked, Then how did you manage to control the Wei Wu Army? Lu Shu said, By the Treaty of Alliance. None of them are my slaves. Back then, Imperial Dragon Soldiers also signed the Treaty of Alliance. Oh no, we are doomed. Zhang Weiyu and the rest started to grow desperate when they heard Lu Shu from a distance away. It got f*cking more and more difficult to explain. Liu Yizhao activated the spell of the Treaty of Alliance by kneeling on one knee. Please accept my Treaty of Alliance. Lu Shu thought about how frustrated Liu Yizhao would be once he found out that it was a misunderstanding after Lu Shu accepted Liu Yizhao as his man. What should he do? Accept it, said Zhang Weiyu helplessly, The Treaty of Alliance could be nullified. Zhang Weiyus idea was to let Lu Shu accept it first or the drama would not end. Now that the Wei Wu Army was able to recruit a Rank One expert like Liu Yizhao, they would grow immensely in strength when they joined forces with the Qing Sai Army. Although this was frustrating, Zhang Weiyu thought that the truth would be out eventually. Since Lu Shu was not evil, everything would be fine when Lu Shu nullifies the Treaty of Alliance. Then, the Qing Sai Army and Wei Wu Army suddenly came to a compromise. Liu Yizhao flew back to the Tun Yun Mountains where the Qing Sai Army was and brought over a thousand of the soldiers over to the King Lu Mountain so each of them could sign the Treaty of Alliance with Lu Shu Lu Shu was stunned. We are so casual about this? He felt that Liu Yizhao was rushing to hand the Qing Sai Army over to him. In fact, that was precisely what Liu Yizhao wanted to do. He had waited at Nangeng City painstakingly for the day to utilize the army once he achieved prosperity and honor. However, unfortunately, the Qing Sai Army was only left with over 1000 people. The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army were stunned too. Liu Yizhao had never mentioned his responsibilities. Yet now, Liu Yizhao was telling them that Lu Shu would be everyones King from now on and nobody could disobey Lu Shu Liu Yizhao was explaining to the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army seriously and the soldiers realized that their commander was not kidding. Liu Yizhao seemed to look up to Lu Shu a lot At this moment, Liu Yizhao was still telling the soldiers, You will eventually thank me for making this decision and understand how much honor you will have in the future This sentence caused the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army to be confused. Why was their commander so naggy today? Zhang Weiyu sighed upon seeing this. This chap is still as naggy as before. Liu Yizhao suddenly looked at Zhang Weiyu. Sir Zhang, dont be stingy, the Qing Sai Army needs some tactics too. Many of the soldiers have been stuck for seven or eight years, would you please save them? Teach teach teach Zhang Weiyu waved his hands helplessly. Actually, he knew that if Liu Yizhao was his man, the Qing Sai Army would be their sister army Now that everyone became the sister of Lu Shu, he could only pray that Lu Shu could help everyone in the future. Then, Liu Yizhao initiated the request of mixing the Qing Sai Army with the Wei Wu Army. From now on, the Qing Sai Army would disappear and only the Wei Wu Army remained. Lu Shu felt that the merger of the two armies would be a long process as Qing Sai Army had their own spirit and strangers always lacked trust. It was as though a student entered a new class or a new employee entered a new company. It was definitely awkward to begin with. However, Lu Shu felt that the threat that the Black Feather Army brought was too great and urgent that the Qing Sai Army had to merge into the Wei Wu Army as quickly as possible. Therefore, Lu Shu called for Zhang Weiyu, Li Heitan, Liu Qianzhi and Liu Yizhao to discuss a strategy. This was when he suddenly felt like a commander. However, Zhang Weiyu did not mention the merger of the Qing Sai Army. Instead, he analyzed to Lu Shu, Since the Black Feather Army had always been spying after the Qing Sai Army, they definitely know that the Qing Sai Army had entered this mountain. The priority of the Black Feather Army is the attack on Li Yang Pass and Wei Bei Pass and therefore may not focus on us yet. However, after their attack, they would definitely target the Qing Sai Army and head to where they are currently hiding at. Therefore, the previously said period of six months probably has to be pushed forward. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment before turning to Liu Yizhao and asked, Do you think the Black Feather Army can attack the Li Yang Pass and Wei Bei Pass successfully? Yes, Liu Yizhao confirmed, The Black Feather Army came prepared and the people of the Li Yang Pass and Wei Bei Pass are not united. Although there was the danger of the trap, the Rank One experts are still in the North Capital and did not participate in this battle. The Black Feather Army, on the other hand, has their Rank One experts in the army and they even became the commanders. I think you can send a letter to the commander of the Wei Bei Pass to tell him that you will distract the Black Feather Army. However, the commander of the Wei Wu Army had already died and you will need the officially approved title of a commander. At this moment, the Wei Bei Pass will do anything for someone to distract the Black Feather Army and will definitely help you solve this problem. You just have to put the name of the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army into the name booklet and hand it over, Liu Yizhao added, This is a golden opportunity. If you want to secure the title of the commander of the Wei Wu Army after the battle ends, you will have to pay a heavier price. Lu Shu nodded. Liu Yizhao was intelligent and managed to think of a solution for Lu Shu to resolve the problem of his awkward identity. As he hid in the mountains, the title of the commander of the Wei Wu Army was always self-declared and was not recognized by the officials. Moreover, they were just making up an excuse of distracting the Black Feather Army. Being in the King Lu Mountain, who could hurt him? How long does the Black Feather Army need to attack Wei Bei Pass? asked Lu Shu. Three months! Liu Yizhao said with certainty. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu said, King, since time is so tight, shouldnt we stop the cultural lessons and put the combat training as priority? Lu Shu said anxiously, No! No way! When everyone began to discuss about how to merge the Qing Sai Army into the Wei Wu Army, Lu Shu said softly to Xiaoyu, Is Zhang Weiyu mad, since when did the Physical Education teacher take over the cultural lessons?! Lu Xiaoyu was speechless. Chapter 922 - Robbery! Chapter 922: Robbery! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cultural lessons were necessary. If not, where would distress points come from? But since these cultural lessons took up time, the training that was carried out in the remaining time had to be of sufficient intensity in order to fulfill Zhang Weiyus plan of completely training the army in three months. If they did not do so, once the Black Feather Army was done with Wei Bei Pass and focused their attention on rectifying this area, the King Lu Mountain would have to face battles without rest. Zhang Weiyu could only hope that before the Wei Wu Army crumbled, the North Region would be able to launch a counterattack. If not, even if the Wei Wu Army had become stronger, they would not be able to stop a few hundred thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army! Of course, the Black Feather Army could not send all their manpower here. After all, they definitely needed people to guard Wei Bei Pass and prevent an attack from the North Region. But even then, it was very dangerous. Lu Shu trained his swordplay all day. It was as if he would not walk out of the limestone cave unless a major incident occurred. Liu Yizhao sighed with emotion. As expected. The King is sturdier than us. I didnt have that strength back when I was training. Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes. He could not be bothered to deal with him. He completely could not understand the situation. He could only wait for the true king to appear. When Li Heitan saw Zhang Weiyu rolling his eyes, he raised his sword. You, do you have anything to say about the Great Lord? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Heh heh heh. Very good. All of you were very loyal! Zhang Weiyu looked at the Wei Wu Army. Even at a crucial time like this, they were still attending cultural lessons. He could not stand it. He ran into the limestone caves to find Lu Shu. He had just entered the limestone cave when he saw the new sword marks on the walls. He almost fainted to the ground. Zhang Weiyu retreated in a flurry. He did not expect that in the few days he had not entered the cave, the sword marks on the walls had become even more amazing. He could not even glance at them! Hey, come out. Im not going in, roared Zhang Weiyu from outside the cave. Not long after, Lu Shu walked out with a smile. Whats wrong? Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu with some hesitation. Have you advanced again? Thats right. Ive advanced to Rank Three! Lu Shu replied. There was nothing to hide. He had simply advanced to Rank Three. But he did not know how much of a shock this was to Zhang Weiyu! Back then, they felt that Lu Shu was advancing too quickly. It did not make sense. Thus, they took note every time Lu Shu advanced. At first, Zhang Weiyu and the rest thought that Lu Shu would advance again in three months. After all, Lu Shu was not like the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army. His strength was not stuck in a bottleneck. But Lu Shu did not even take three months. He had advanced from Rank Four to Rank Three in less than one month. Why did it feel as if he was accelerating on top of speeding up? But Zhang Weiyu did not know that to Lu Shu, it was as if a mini version of the same game had been released. He had thought that it would take him some time to advance to Rank Three, but he realized that his progress was growing faster and faster. It was as if success had come naturally. What are you here for? Lu Shu asked curiously, If it is about the cultural classes, then forget about it. It was uncertain when Lu Shu could advance to Rank Two. He might even reach Rank One. It was time for him to earn a huge wave of distress points. How could he relax here? When Zhang Weiyu realized that his aim had been completely crushed, he almost choked. Then what about the grains? What do we do about the grains? Back then, you said that we had to save up on grains. But you allowed the Wei Wu Army to settle it by themselves. What do we do now? Theres not enough to eat wait, let go of me! Zhang Weiyu was carried away by Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan, who were supporting him on both sides. On the way, Liu Yizhao said calmly, Lord Zhang, you have helped the king to ascend to the throne. Please do not oppose him. Zhang Weiyu said, What?! I should have killed you at the palace back then you idiot! Let go of me! What were you talking about? Helped him to ascend to the throne? All of that was fake! Gradually, Zhang Weiyu stopped struggling. His expression looked as if he had nothing left to live for. Lu Shu stood on the King Lu Mountain, looking formidable and mighty. It was great to have underlings. But he was also panicking over the problem of food. However, it was not a major problem. Lu Xiaoyu already had notes! Before she left, Lu Shu even told Lu Xiaoyu that since they had money, she should do her best to buy the grains. On one hand, Lu Shu was not a mass murderer. Although he had become the head of the bandits, he did not want to resolve everything with violence. On the other hand, he was worried that Wei Bei Pass was being guarded by experts. Although there were not as many of them as the Black Feather Army, if more than two Rank Ones had their eyes on Xiaoyu, it would be very inconvenient. Furthermore, Liu Yizhao had to represent the Wei Wu Army and appoint him as the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu did not want any problems to happen during this critical moment. Lu Xiaoyu waved her hand. I wont fight anyone! Although Lu Xiaoyu had agreed, Lu Shu could not be at ease At first, Liu Yizhao had only taken out half of his savings. But after he had pledged loyalty, he had taken out all his savings. After all, Liu Yizhao had been saving up money for this day But he did not have much savings. Lu Shu was slightly curious. As the head of Nangeng City and the commander of the Qing Sai Army, how did he only have a few hundred thousand notes after saving up for more than ten years? Liu Yizhao explained that he was not willing to cause too much disturbance to the people. He was not willing to embezzle the salaries of the soldiers. There were even times when he used his own money so that they could afford to pay the soldiers and purchase equipment for them. After hearing this, Lu Shu was not surprised that the Qing Sai Army was so loyal to him. He was truly stronger than Ye Xiaoming, the previous commander of the Wei Wu Army. A few hundred thousand notes did not seem like a small amount of money. They could buy a few hundred thousand kilograms of rice. But the problem was, they had to feed over 5000 mouths. Even Xiaoyus invisible storage equipment was not enough to store all of this. She had to make multiple trips. Lu Xiaoyu brought the Bishop and Anthony to the city within 150 kilometers of Wei Bei Pass to buy food. After asking around, she found out that the grains in the city had all been taken by the Long Meng Army in Wei Bei Pass. It was said that spies had appeared in Wei Bei Pass. A fire had destroyed all the grains in Wei Bei Pass. Thus, they transported grains from the neighboring cities. From this, they could infer the Black Feather Armys plan. The Black Feather Army had prepared for a very long time for todays battle! The cashier at the grains store frowned. Young lady, its not that we dont want to sell you any grains, but the entire city is out of grains. The vehicles from Long Meng Army have just come to transport grains. I dont think that theyre very far away. When Lu Xiaoyu heard this, her eyes lit up. Which direction did they travel in? The Long Meng Army was traveling towards Wei Bei Pass to transport the grains. Suddenly, someone shouted, Where is my transport carriage? My huge transport carriage with grains disappeared! Chapter 923 - Where Did You Hide Our Grain Transport Carriages Chapter 923: Where Did You Hide Our Grain Transport Carriages Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The fleet of vehicles, that stretched over 1000 meters, stopped and looked back. To their shock, they discovered that the carriage at the very end of the fleet was sinking into the ground. The ground was like the surface of the water. Thump! The carriage fell into the ground and disappeared. Furthermore, the number of disappearing carriages increased. There was no sign of them stopping. The soldiers from the Long Meng Army hurriedly protected their carriages. They had not even understood what was happening! They wanted to greet their enemies with an attack, but they could not even see their enemy! In the end, when over 30 carriages disappeared, the Rank Two commander of the Long Meng Army shouted, Im afraid that the Black Feather Army has made their move. Everyone to be on guard! Lift the carriages away from the floor! At that moment, the Long Meng Army lifted up the remaining 20 carriages . They finally prevented the carriages from disappearing. Lu Xiaoyu could drag these people into the ground along with the carriages, but Lu Shu specifically told her not to kill anyone. Her space ring could not hold much more either. Lu Xiaoyu turned and left. The soldiers of the Long Meng Army realized that this was an effective measure. They started to praise their commander. Our commander is so wise! To the Long Meng Army, who else would steal grains other than the Black Feather Army? There were techniques in this world that allowed one to hide in the ground, but very few people possessed this technique. It was said that an aristocrat in the Black Feather Army had this technique. Lu Shu was in the limestone caves of King Lu Mountain training his swordplay. He discovered that Lu Xiaoyu had earned a large amount of distress points. The distress points were in the hundreds. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the rate at which Lu Xiaoyu earned distress points was just as fast as him On the path north of Wei Bei Pass, five people quietly sat in a row on the tree branches. They closed their eyes and rested. Suddenly, there was the galloping of horses. The five of them opened their eyes at the same time. Theyre here. Attack and run immediately, said the leader. The commander is determined to take Wei Bei Pass. We cannot let our guard down. Understood, said the remaining four people in unison. These five people were the most elite scouts in the Black Feather Army. One of them was a Rank Two expert. Although they were called scouts, they were different from the scouts that were typically in the front of the army. Their responsibility was to infiltrate the area and complete their tasks. They were the ones responsible for the burning of grains in Wei Bei Pass. They had been lying in ambush in Wei Bei Pass for a full five years. When the Black Feather Army arrived this morning, they dealt Wei Bei Pass a decisive blow. However, they knew that even if they had destroyed all the grains in Wei Bei Pass, the Long Meng Army had the right to obtain grains from the five neighboring cities. Thus, after they had dealt with Wei Bei Pass, the five of them hid nearby and waited for the transport fleet to come. Since they wanted to start an aggressive attack, they had to break off their opponents foundation. But at that moment, the five of them were suddenly dumbfounded. Something is not right! When the transport fleet came into their field of view, the five of them realized that the amount of grain being transported was very small. Did they discover that we are lying in ambush and diverted some of their grains? Why do they have so few carriages? No. The leader shook his head. We have been in the Long Meng Army for five years. How would we not know about how they transport grains? Everyone is here, but they are lacking in carriages! He was right. Everyone was present, but what about the transport carriages? They had a massive amount of carriages. How had they all disappeared? Theres something strange, said someone suddenly. Look Everyone looked at the direction the person was looking in. They realized that the Long Meng Army was not using mules to pull the carriages. Instead, they simply lifted up the carriages and walked What is this? We have been waiting in the Long Meng Army for five years. This is my first time seeing them carry transport carriages as they walk Someone sighed. There is something wrong Although they could understand why the Long Meng Army carried the carriages as they walked, the scene in front of them was far too strange. The five scouts from the Black Feather Army would not believe that there had been no problems behind this Do we still attack? Someone asked in a low tone. The leader thought about it and said, Wait, wait. Let me think about why theyre doing that is it some sort of trap? But this trap is far too strange The scouts from the Black Feather Army could not understand why these people had to carry the transport carriages. The Long Meng Army could not understand why an expert was blocking a small transport fleet like them either It was not that the Long Meng Army wanted to carry the transport carriages. In reality, everyone thought that if it was the expert that they were thinking about, they might have dragged them underground along with the carriages. But after they lifted up the carriages, there were no more attacks This felt like an animal experiment. If a monkey in a cage stretched out its hand to grab a banana, it would be electrocuted. It would acknowledge that it would be electrocuted if it tried to take the banana. Thus, it would not dare to take the banana. What could they do? They were in despair as well! The transport fleet is gone before weve understood what happened One of the scouts from the Black Feather Army sighed. Wait, wait forget it. Its too strange. Disperse! The scouts from the Black Feather Army dispersed. They only had five people, and were very strong. They only needed to deal a decisive strike. They could not do anything too risky. But at that moment, they suddenly felt massive pressure from the sky. Their leader shouted, A Rank One from the North Region! They saw the Rank One raise his hand and exert pressure on the ground. A massive black hand fell from the sky. Fierce winds blew in the forest. The forest that they were in had been pressed down by the expert. The five Black Feather Army scouts lay on the ground, unable to move. They tried to struggle, but they were pressed down by the black hand. They could not even lift a finger. The person in the sky said in a cold voice, Return everything you took. If you dared to steal grains from the Long Meng Army, then youd better be ready to beg for mercy. When the five scouts were thrown into a jail cell in Wei Bei Pass, an old man dressed in black robes came over. He looked at the imprisoned Black Feather Army scouts and said, Tell me. Where did you hide our grain transport carriages that have disappeared? The Black Feather Army scouts were full of fear. Let me explain. We were just sitting on the tree this morning. Then, we saw the Long Meng Army carry transport carriages and walk over we didnt even have the time to react! The old man furrowed his eyebrows. How absolutely unrepentant. Tell me. Where did our transport carriages go?! The Black Feather Army scout was about to burst into tears. They really did not steal their carriages! That night, the Long Meng Army sent out a large amount of elites to search the area. They wanted to find soldiers from the Black Feather Army who had infiltrated their army Back on King Lu Mountain, Lu Shu looked at the transport carriages, absolutely stupefied. How much did you spend on these? I didnt spend anything! Lu Xiaoyu sounded very pleased with herself. I didnt injure anyone either. Nothing happened. Everything is under control! Chapter 924 - Give Me a Break Chapter 924: Give Me a Break Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu did not know that almost one-third of the army was looking for the enemy that might be in the area. When the scouts from the Black Feather Army heard this news, they were very shocked. Thus, they decided to attack Wei Bei Pass first! The King Lu Mountain was still very lively. Over 5000 people were gathered in a mountain, and a lot of smoke was produced. When it was time for lunch, the mountain was full of cheers and laughter. Although Lu Shu was in charge of military affairs, he did not prohibit the use of their free time. It was still very free. They only had to be serious about sleep, training, and cultural lessons. If they were not serious, they would have to suffer heavy consequences. Lu Shu advocated a balance between tension and relaxation. At first, he was worried that these people would be playful. But the results were not bad. The entire Wei Wu Army advanced at a rapid pace. At first, when the Qing Sai Army first joined, they were not used to this. But the Wei Wu Army warmed up quickly, and their commander, Liu Yizhao, was a loyal follower of Lu Shu. Thus, they eventually assimilated here. Zhang Weiyu then started to pass the techniques to them and helped them break through the bottleneck like the Wei Wu Army. Everyone remembered what Liu Yizhao had said. In the future, all of them would thank his decision. In reality, there were people who were already happy. The only safe thing in this world was their own strength! Furthermore, everyone understood that although the Wei Wu Army was not very big, their average strength was almost on par with the Black Feather Army! Zhang Weiyu sighed. He said to himself, Luckily, the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army is small. If not, it will be hard to handle too many people. All the herbal medicine in a 50 meter radius have been pulled up. Their vital channels have finally stabilized, We can continue to train them. The herbal medicine on the mountain was finite. There would always be new growth, but the growth would not be able to catch up to the Wei Wu Armys demand. Thus, 5000 people was just nice. Any more and there would not be enough herbal medicine. After they were all used to carrying boulders while crossing the mountains, the overall explosive power and stamina the Wei Wu Army possessed reached a new level. Zhang Weiyu laughed. Everyone thinks that just training techniques is good enough. But if they have not mastered their own bodies, how can they consider themselves able to fight? As long as they are willing to suffer, they will continue to break through the limits of their techniques. Originally, there were 52 teams with 60 people in each team. The number of teams had increased by 21, bringing the total number to 73. A competition started between the 73 teams. They compared the time they took to cross the mountains and competed to be the first to come back. Everyone was eager to compete. The Wei Wu Army, which had been like salt fish, suddenly turned into lions after they defeated the Qing Sai Army. No matter the difference in manpower, it was still the Qing Sai Army that they admired. But they won very easily. This was also what Lu Shu was doing now. For example, at Rank Six, his celestial map was able to support 1200 kilograms. Now that he was training his body again, if he was able to break free of the chains, this might reach 2400 kilograms. He would be able to completely crush others who were of the same rank as him. But compared to the Wei Wu Army and the ordinary people, Lu Shus training methods were even better. Earlier, Zhang Weiyu had tried to ask Lu Shu whether he could pass on his swordplay to the Wei Wu Army. But Lu Shu rejected as he did not have the permission from his teacher. Thus, Zhang Weiyu received new information that Lu Shu had a teacher. Zhang Weiyu started to imagine. If Lu Shu was this amazing, then how strong was Lu Shus teacher? He did not know who exactly Lu Shus teacher was, and whether they would be able to borrow their power in the future. Up to now, Zhang Weiyu had always thought about the day in the future that might happen and saved his strength. To him, no matter whether it was him, or Liu Yizhao, they would eventually have to part ways with Lu Shu. Should he hint to Lu Shu and make him pledge allegiance to a great cause Zhang Weiyu said to Lu Shu, You have to understand that for this level of army, I am able to make them progress rapidly, but the other Lords of Heaven are able to do the same. Unless you are able to create an army like the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, there will be no future for them. Furthermore, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers are different. Even if there are only 50 Imperial Palace Soldiers and 5000 Imperial Dragon Soldiers, the Lords of Heaven might not dare to take them head-on Zhang Weiyu said this to make Lu Shu understand that the most impressive person in this world was the King of Gods. But Lu Shu thought if he was able to exchange enough refresher fruit, would he be able to create an army of Imperial Dragon Soldiers? If what Zhang Weiyu had said was correct, and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were that strong Lu Shu had an idea. If I am able to become a Lord of Heaven, the entire region can only buy my soap, right? Even if someone else produces soap, they will not dare to sell it! Zhang Weiyu was speechless. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! So your train of thought has jumped to becoming a Lord of Heaven? Furthermore, you want to sell soap while being the Lord of Heaven? Lu Shu cheerily looked on as Zhang Weiyu turned and walked away. He was always talking about useless things like this. Give me a break! Lu Shu would not give up on a big business like his soap industry! At that moment, the Black Feather Army finally started to attack Wei Bei Pass. There was immense power. The beating of the war drums caused the entire mountain range to tremble. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu secretly went to the outskirts of the battlefield to take a look. He realized that the battle at the Tigers Back, one of the greatest battles in the history of cultivation on Earth, was nothing compared to the battle in front of them. Practitioners died one by one. The fortress of the city slowly started to crack. The dark clouds overhead were very low. It was as if a storm would occur at any moment. The soldiers from the Black Feather Army were dressed in black armor. They climbed up the massive weapon used to destroy the city. They were not afraid of death. When they climbed up the wall, the people on the wall flew to them. Everyone was at their top speed. The strong would survive and the weak would die. So this was how a war in the realm of cultivation should be like. They have finally started fighting, said Lu Shu to Liu Yizhao when he returned to King Lu Mountain. Find the chief commander of Wei Wu Army and tell him that the Wei Wu Army will contain the Black Feather Armys reinforcements. I am not pretending to be polite. I genuinely want to help them contain the opposing forces. Yes, Great Lord. Liu Yizhao cupped his fist in the other hand and flew to Wei Bei Pass. It was the best chance to propose conditions. The commander at Wei Bei Pass would definitely want every bit of help he could get. Zhang Weiyu thought about it and asked, Great Lord, are we bringing the Wei Wu Army into the war? You should think twice before making a decision. The Black Feather Army is far too strong. It is fine even if wait behind the scenes. Lu Shu shook his head. We still have to fight. Zhang Weiyu was confused. He could not understand. Why? Dont you feel that the Wei Wu Army is lacking in armor and weapons Lu Shu turned and asked. Zhang Weiyu gasped in shock. He already had his eyes on their armor and weapons?! Chapter 925 - Wei Wu Army’s Tactic Is No Tactic Chapter 925: Wei Wu Armys Tactic Is No Tactic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A great war started. The black Black Feather Army and the red Long Meng Army began fighting in Wei Bei Pass. It looked like the battle between water and fire from the sky, a terrible conflict. Liu Yizhao went to Wei Bei Pass with his promise and exchanged it for the position of the commander of the Wei Wu Army. The commander of Wei Bei Pass felt that it was worth it as, after all, the Wei Wu Army had always been in a demoralized state and it was worth giving them some hope so they could fight against the Black Feather Army. He wanted the entire Wei Wu Army to be killed by the Black Feather Army because if that was the case, he could earn a lot of money by making use of his position as the commander of the Long Meng Army. In fact, he did not need the Black Feather Army to kill Lu Shu as he would find a way to kill him. God knew where did this person come from, he had never heard of him To him, Lu Shu was essentially seizing the position of the commander from him. This made him very gloomy. Meanwhile, Lu Shu also felt that he did not suffer any loss from this. He even thought that he could play around with the position of the commander if he managed to win at Wei Bei Pass However, all these were secondary. Lu Shu felt that the most urgent matter was to help the Wei Wu Army dress up. When the Qing Sai Army arrived, they were fully equipped and properly dressed. However, the Wei Wu Army threw all their weapons and armor away as they ran for their lives. Now that they finally garnered some courage and aspirations, they realized that they had no f*cking weapons Therefore, Lu Shu felt that he should steal the weapons from the Black Feather Army. This may sound funny to the people in the North Region. The Qing Sai Army had perished. The Long Meng Army of the Wei Bei Pass and the Red Flame Army of the Li Yang Pass were all living with scarce resources. When the elite armies were hiding, the Wei Wu Army wanted to steal from the Black Feather Army Zhang Weiyu asked after being stunned, Are you crazy? I am not, said Lu Shu, I am just planning to pick up where I left off. Did you forget what was my identity before I became the commander of the Wei Wu Army? Zhang Weiyu replied cautiously, Bandit Chief of the Azure Dragon Village Thats right, I need to live up to my name of a bandit. If I do not steal from the Black Feather Army when they passed by, I would lose face if the news spread in the future, said Lu Shu. Can you not talk rubbish with me Zhang Weiyu rolled his eyes. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Zhang Weiyu thought that Lu Shu was crazy. Moreover, Zhang Weiyu discovered that Lu Shu was giving his army cultural lessons the day before he sent them to steal from the Black Feather Army! Lu Shu analyzed, Think about our armys capability now. We have two Rank One, 21 Rank Two, the rest are equally split amongst Rank Three and Rank Four. Am I right? Yes, Zhang Weiyu said, Even those soldiers from the Qing Sai Army had risen in position. What about the Black Feather Army? asked Lu Shu calmly, How many armies does one commander lead? One commander leads 3000, half of them are Rank Five and the rest are Are they as powerful as us? asked Lu Shu. I dont think so sighed Zhang Weiyu. However, one could not calculate the strength of the army in this manner. None of the soldiers in the Qing Sai Army had the training of battle tactics. Take it slow, Lu Shu comforted Zhang Weiyu after patting his shoulders, We are not directly going against the Black Feather Army. Moreover, even if we are to steal from them, we have to wait for the next group of people to upgrade their skills. I know what you are worried about, but if they are powerful enough, Wei Wu Armys tactic would be to have no tactic. After Lu Shu comforted him, Zhang Weiyu became more worried He would not need any tactics if he was with the Imperial Dragon Soldiers The vital channels of the entire Wei Wu Army were developing as the days passed. The oil from the herbal medicine were depleting very quickly. By training with this group of people, Zhang Weiyu had to move to a different hill every day. One was to harvest all the herbal medicine on the mountain and one was to hunt the beasts on the mountain. Initially, it was very peaceful. However, the arrival of the group of bandits caused chaos as they hunted the beasts After the days training, a group of people moaned in pain at the foot of the mountain. Then, after a night of sitting in meditation, they became revitalized. Gradually, everyone got used to the intensive training. In fact, as their vital channels became more developed and stable, Zhang Weiyu wanted to increase the intensity of the training. Lu Shu was very impressed by Zhang Weiyu and the rest. In the night, they had to take turns to cook the herbs and the temperature used must be taken care of. In the day, they had to conduct cultural lessons and trainings and could only sleep during the short breaks. Yet Zhang Weiyu, Dong Ye and the rest remained passionate. It felt as though they were happy because the army improved. Initially, Li Heitan and the rest did not like Zhang Weiyu and the rest. After all, they thought that it was odd for a group of ordinary people to train practitioners. However, their respect for Zhang Weiyu and the rest grew as the days passed. Lu Shu was very happy recently. His speed of training increased and his distress points was accumulating. The progress of cultural lessons was also great. Lu Xiaoyu surprised him too. After Lu Xiaoyu snatched the food, Wei Bei Pass began to control the supplies given to each soldier. When the soldiers realized that their portion of food was decreasing as the days passed, they supplied a huge sum of distress points. In fact, Lu Shu did not expect the stealing of food to bring so much benefits. He was tempted to ask Lu Xiaoyu to burn the Long Meng Armys food storage place again However, he could not do that as the Long Meng Army were defending against the Black Feather Army. Once the Long Meng Army was defeated, the Black Feather Army would have sufficient energy to look for the missing Qing Sai Army in the mountains. As the Black Feather Army and the Long Meng Army were fighting with all their might, The situation at the King Lu Mountain was relatively calm and peaceful, as though everyone was holding back their powers. Liu Yizhao returned with a slip of instructions. Now that Lu Shu had officially assumed the position as the commander of the Wei Wu Army, he could finally write the letter of recommendation for the selection to enter the Sword Hut. Lu Shu was slightly curious too. The Sword Hut seemed to be an extraordinary place. According to legends, even if the entire world was in chaos, they would not grant the candidates any time to slack off. Those who had experience in the selection day of the Sword Hut went to the palace with their luggage. The commanders of the armies also did not care and supported them instead. If the legendary person of the Sword Hut appeared in their army, when the opponent prospered in the future, they would have to help him no matter what. It was a high-risk investment and the outcome of failing would only be the loss of a soldier. Everyone could settle this. It was almost six months to the selection of the Sword Hut, which would be held during the cold winter. Chapter 926 - Snatching Spears Chapter 926: Snatching Spears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The food on the King Lu Mountain should be sufficient to last for a while. Therefore, the food supply for the Wei Wu Army should be sufficient. The Wei Wu Army knew the condition of their food supply. They were originally planning to ration their food for a month but their King found a new source of food. At this moment, Li Heitan, who was supposed to be training, suddenly ran back to the King Lu Mountain and yelled at the entrance of the cave, King, a group of the Black Feather Army entered the mountain! Lu Shu walked out from the cave. They came so quickly? Which direction are they heading to? They are not targeting us, said Li Heitan, they seem to be going to the back of the Wei Bei Pass! In the era of skills cultivation, the significance of traps were unclear. If everyone were ordinary people, then what would you do with your food supplies even if you managed to pass through? One famous individual once said, There were originally no roads on earth and roads were formed as people walked Therefore, the trap was not the Great Wall. It was only stationed at the important path with traffic. The practitioners were skilled enough to go around it as hiking was a piece of cake to them. Yet now, the Black Feather Army wanted to take over Wei Bei Pass no matter what. The army continued to advance in the northern direction and could not afford to leave any threats behind. What if he managed to go around the mountain but met attacks by the Long Meng Army and the army of the Northern land from both sides? He would be doomed. The Black Feather Army has done it before, said Lu Shu, one of their horsemen had once attacked the Qing Sai Army at Yun An City in such a manner, maybe they are planning to do it again? Li Heitan said, We are holding them back at the Eighteen-Mile Ravine. King, please tell us what to do, Zhang Weiyu said they have 3000 men. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. He thought the Black Feather Army had yet to discover the Wei Wu Army, however, they managed to hold them back? Could it be that they had already started the battle? He asked, You managed to hold them back?! Whats happening? How did you manage to hold them back? Li Heitan said, By singing folk songs! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Singing folk songs to hold the Black Feather Army back? Are you guys addicted to singing folk songs? The Eighteen-Mile Ravine was named because it was a ravine that was eighteen-miles long. There used to be water in the ravine but the water seemed to have changed directions. The Black Feather Army was advancing secretly when they heard strange sounds coming from the two sides of the Eighteen-Mile Ravine. The water of the river is very clear, blame the little girl for being playful. The Black Feather Army instantly fell silent and carefully analyzed the source of the sound. They wanted to attack from the back of Wei Bei Pass so as to be sufficiently prepared for the battlefield ahead of them. They initially thought that there was nobody in the mountain. However, they heard the love song. If they found the person singing it, they had to kill him so as to ensure the secrecy of their plans. A month ago, this scene was extremely familiar. The Qing Sai Army cursed them to be lunatics and thought that their behavior was very strange. Yet now They had to sing it too One of the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army felt embarrassed and did not sing. At this moment, the people standing on the west side looked at the people on the east side, Your turn! The soldiers of the Qing Sai Army endured it for a long time. I said something to joke around with you and you really fell for me All of the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army began to laugh. Whoever knew how to sing the folk song was part of their family. He sang very well Meanwhile, after singing the first line, the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army relaxed. In this supernatural world, they had joined in The outcome was that everyone began to sing with more passion and the soldiers of the Qing Sai Army also began to sing and got high. The faces of the Black Feather Army turned black. Was this the time to sing? Watch out for tricks, said the Black Feather Army commander expressionlessly, Get into your formations and face the battle! Suddenly, Li Heitan ran over from the cliff and said, The king commands us to kill! They stopped singing the folk song and re-entered the cave, patiently waiting At the next moment, Liu Yizhao fell from the sky with a red long spear, invading the territory of the Black Feather Army without any hesitation. Then, Lu Xiaoyu, who had been waiting for a long time, controlled Anthony and attacked. All the broken stones on the ground became fine sand! WIth the attack of the Bishop, the Black Feather Army had silver radiance around their bodies and it reduced their speeds! In the battlefield, a small reduction of speed would make a huge difference! Sometimes, Lu Shu felt that although the Bishop was weak at attacking, he was very useful in a battle! The Wei Wu Army was waiting for this moment. They dashed out from the surrounding caves and the entire Black Feather Army was surrounded instantly. Initially, the Black Feather Army were fearless even if the Long Meng Army were ambushing them. After all, their commander was a Rank One and the Black Feather Army was more powerful than the Long Meng Army. However, they did not think so anymore. The commander of the Black Feather Army was infuriated. Why are there two Rank Ones ambushing here? Didnt the intelligence report say that one of the Rank One experts was watching the show? How did the Long Meng Army dare to put both the Rank One experts in this mountain?! Hold on, this is not the Long Meng Army, they are the Qing Sai Army and the Wei Wu Army, they merged! According to the intelligence report of the Black Feather Army, there were only two Rank One experts in Wei Bei Pass now. Moreover, the capabilities of the other soldiers in the Wei Wu Army had surpassed the commanders imagination. The Eighteen-Mile Ravine was blocked completely by the 5000 people who rushed out. The Black Feather Army realized, to their surprise, that they had been instantly thrashed by the surrounding soldiers when they began the fight with the Wei Wu Army. On one hand, it was due to the effective control of the Bishop. On the other hand, it was because the Wei Wu Army was indeed more powerful than the Black Feather Army. However, the commander of the Black Feather Army realized that the priority of the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army was not to hurt people but to snatch their weapons What kind of attack tactic was this? By right, anyone who dared to do this would have died? However, they realized that the Wei Wu Army was very powerful. They snatched the spears like pulling carrots, the soldiers of the Black Feather Army were almost pulled away by them Zhang Weiyu did not command. He stood on the cliff of the mountain to figure out what Lu Shu meant by having no tactics. Then, he realized that the Wei Wu Army was much more powerful now. With the combined attack of the two Rank One experts, the Black Feather Army was unable to handle it and ended up as weak as kittens. The soldiers of the Black Feather Army wanted to counterattack but the Wei Wu Army was too fast and too agile. Not only was the Black Feather Army unable to stab the Wei Wu Army with their spears, but their spears ended up being snatched away Chapter 927 - Rise of Anthony! Chapter 927: Rise of Anthony! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the battlefield, Liu Yizhao managed to sweep away the enemies with his long spear. When he pointed the tip of the spear at the commander of the Black Feather Army, the soldiers between Liu Yizhao and the commander stood aside in fear. The red tassel on the long spear was flowing in the sky. Zhang Weiyu suddenly thought that he had seen how impressive Lu Shu was when he attacked and killed as a Rank Six. If that was the case, what would it be like if he was Rank One? He felt that the day was approaching. He could picture the scene judging from Lu Shus progression. For some reason, Zhang Weiyu anticipated for the day to come. The commander of the Black Feather Army wanted to leave because he knew that he was disadvantaged. Nobody expected an elite army to be hidden in the mountain. He should not fight to their death but bring this news back to the Black Feather Army. When the army arrived, no matter how elite the Wei Wu Army was, what could they do? However, Liu Yizhao and Xiaoyu would not allow him to leave so easily. The Bishop rose from the ground and chased after the commander of the Black Feather Army. The Black Feather Army suddenly felt that the comfortable silver radiance on the bodies had vanished and they resumed normal movement. However, they could not do anything even if they resumed normal movement. The Wei Wu Army had completely surrounded them and the Wei Wu Army, who initially had nothing in their hands, were equipped with weapons now The scouts of the Black Feather Army had podaos while the regular army had both the podaos and spears. Therefore, for every opponent killed by the Wei Wu Army, two of the soldiers managed to share the weapons In this unequal battle, the Black Feather Army was already in chaos. Even though the remaining soldiers were unafraid of death, they could not reverse the outcome of the battle. The Bishop used his strength in midair. All of the silver light radiance were wound around the commanders body and Liu Yizhao penetrated his body with the long spear. Although the commander of the Black Feather Army died very unwillingly, in the situation when it was a battle of two Rank One experts versus one in an ambush, the commander felt helpless. Liu Yizhao glanced at the Bishop and returned to the battlefield of the Black Feather Army like a sharp arrow again. However, he did not realize that Anthony, who was underground, stopped laughing foolishly. Lu Xiaoyu quietly controlled Anthony, causing him to spit out a soul pearl to absorb the souls of the commander and the dead soldiers of the Black Feather Army. After that, Anthony swallowed the soul pearl again and started laughing foolishly again. At the next moment, the black fog around Anthony began to shake and turned blurry. Liu Yizhao looked down on the ground in confusion and shock. He was not sure if he had mistaken but he felt that someone managed to break through from Rank Two to Rank One! What was going on? Breakthrough on the battlefield, the third Rank One expert of the Wei Wu Army was born? He knew that Lu Xiaoyu was underground and because he had yet to see Anthony, he thought that Lu Xiaoyu managed to breakthrough. In the Luniverse, there were almost no armies with three Rank One soldiers! It was indeed the army of the King, perhaps the Wei Wu Army could reenact the splendour of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers? Liu Yizhao was slightly excited Hmm, oh no, Liu Yizhao suddenly realized that if Lu Xiaoyu promoted to Rank One, why was there no strange phenomenons? Whenever one promoted to Rank One, there would be strange phenomenons! Liu Yizhao felt doubtful but did not say it out loud. Instead, he continued to attack the Black Feather Army until they were defeated. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu started observing Anthony happily while Anthony continued laughing foolishly. If Lu Xiaoyu activated the natural disaster Sand Shower Tripitaka now, she did not require the power from other earth-type Metahumans. Lu Xiaoyu knew that the more powerful she was, the more assistance she could give to Lu Shu. Currently, with two souls of Rank One experts, if she sprang a few more sneak attacks to the Black Feather Army, Johnson might be able to promote to Rank One too. By then, she would be able to give Lu Shu more flying swords! Lu Shu was diligently training up his sword skills recently. Although the sea of chi was still sealed by the shackles, the sword prototypes were still increasing. Therefore, Lu Xiaoyu was worried that the number of swords Johnson had would be insufficient for Lu Shus use when Lu Shu managed to break free from the shackles. There was no need to worry about it now. In fact, Lu Xiaoyu planned to sneakily bring Johnson, Anthony and the Bishop to Wei Bei Pass as she wanted to collect the dead souls at the battlefield! To other people, Wei Bei Pass was like a gigantic massacre machine. The walls of the city were splattered with blood stains and dead bodies. New soldiers would gag at the scene. However, to Lu Xiaoyu, it was like a land of treasures. She already realized that the evil souls would become twisted and terrifying after they died. Although Lu Shu did not allow her to capture the souls of the good people, she thought that she could at least capture these evil souls? However, there was a limitation. Lu Xiaoyu was unable to let Anthony and the rest reach the Master Realm from the rank of the souls captured. It was the same reason as to why Anthony was unable to promote to Rank One. Unintentionally, the soul was unable to produce its own dao and had to snatch it from others. The situation on the ground was strangely aggressive. The roars of the Wei Wu Army could be heard occasionally. Dont be so aggressive, that set of armor suits me nicely, dont smash it! Have you guys seen a soldier who is taller, help me keep his armor! The soldiers of the Black Feather Army had lost hope. It was because the actions of the Wei Wu Army were too much a blow for them to handle and they thought they were destined to die However, the problem was that none of them had armor? How could an army without armor be so powerful? Occasionally, folk songs could be heard from the mountain. Lady, hear me speak, please dont accuse me In this strange environment, the Black Feather Army was unwilling to admit defeat This was the first time they had encountered a strange army like the Wei Wu Army since the start of their career At the instant when the sun set, Li Heitan led the army. He carried the long spear that he had snatched from the Black Feather Army and sang loudly with the rest, There are no great saviors, nor do we need superhumans or kings They felt extremely powerful when they sang it because they did not need to depend on anyone else. Both the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army had completely merged after this battle and Qing Sai Army had officially left the stage of history. Initially, when Lu Shu taught them the song, everyone felt that the lyrics were very motivational. Now, they finally felt the benefits of being powerful. It felt as though they could control their fates. If anyone asked the Wei Wu Army if the Black Feather Army was powerful, Li Heitan would probably say that the Black Feather Army were nothing. Someone teased under the setting sun, You went off tune! Nonsense, I am the best at singing in the Wei Wu Army, how can I possibly go off tune? Li Heitan laughed, I wonder if the Black Feather Army is coming, I cannot fit into the armor of the soldiers who came, they are all too small! I think they will come and give us more weapons or armor, it will be great if they could bring some wine too Seeing their backs, Zhang Weiyu suddenly realized that the Wei Wu Army had their morale boosted! Chapter 928 - Strange Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Rank One experts were not foolish in the Luniverse. The team which the Black Feather Army had sent to hide in the mountain was very ambitious as they had a Rank One expert in the team. The commander of the Black Feather Army hoped that they could play a crucial role in the battle. The outcome was that they disappeared into thin air like a small stone being thrown into the ocean. The Black Feather Army had been plotting this for years and placed many spies at the back of Wei Bei Pass. If the Black Feather Army which had entered the mountain managed to accomplish things, then the commander of the Black Feather Army would definitely receive news. Even if the Black Feather Army surrendered to the Long Meng Army, they should receive some news! However, there was no news at all. The army seemed to have disappeared into thin air After that, the entire Black Feather Army gave Lu Shu distress points. A teenager of the Black Feather Army was resting in the army camp outside Wei Bei Pass. This mountain is strange. Lin He, Zhang Yun, both of you shall lead the army for a tour around the mountain. I want to see what is hidden in the mountain. Roger, The two of them replied. Then, they never returned The entire Black Feather Army were troubled. They fought to their deaths with Wei Bei Pass in order to attract Long Meng Armys attention so that the elite team of the Black Feather Army could go to the back and attack Wei Bei Pass from both sides, thereby delivering a fatal blow to Wei Bei Pass. However, despite the fierce battle, several teams had vanished. What kind of situation was this, what was in the mountain? At this moment, Lu Shu smiled happily when he saw the rapidly increasing distress points in the records. Lu Xiaoyu helped him obtain many distress points and the distress points also increased because of the death of several teams of the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu did not dare to imagine how many levels he could advance after he broke free from the shackles. Indeed, the correct way to obtain the distress points was through battle and death This caused Lu Shu to reflect on whether the method he used to obtain his distress points was appropriate Then, he shook his head. After all, war resulted in casualties. After a few rounds of battle, over a hundred soldiers of the Wei Wu Army had died. Even though there were three Rank One experts as bodyguards, death could not be avoided completely. This was a realistic issue. The Wei Wu Army had completed transformed to the point that Lu Shu could not believe it. Who would believe that this army was one that was despised by everyone two months ago? The Wei Wu Army was no longer lacking in weapons and armor. In fact, Lu Shu planned to ask Liu Yizhao to bring the 3000 extra long spears and armor to Wei Bei Pass and ask the commander if he wanted them However, that was too much of a flaunt and Lu Shu thought that it would be better if he did not do that. Wei Wu Army would definitely need to replace the weapons and armor, the extras could be used as supplies for the Wei Wu Army. In the past, people said that it was too costly for one to develop an army. However, Lu Shu did not think so. He could obtain whatever the army lacked from his opponent. Gradually, he would no longer lack anything. The Black Feather Army brought food when they entered the mountain. These rations could last the Wei Wu Army for a good while. On the second month the Black Feather Army reached Wei Bei Pass, someone from the Wei Wu Army managed to breakthrough again! It was too difficult for Rank Two and Rank Three to breakthrough. However, with high levels of training and nourishment from medicinal herbs, the Rank Four soldiers saw the possibility of making a breakthrough within a short span of time. Therefore, Lu Shu decided to not do anything for now, even if the Black Feather Army entered the mountain. He wanted to focus on upgrading his skills. Initially, Lu Shu was worried about what he should do if the Black Feather Army ambushed them in the mountains. However, the battle between the Black Feather Army and Wei Bei Pass was so intense that he had no mood to care about his initial concern. During this period of time, Lu Shu finally reached Rank Two. This was the rank which Lu Shu was the best at. Therefore, he was fully confident. At this moment, Liu Yizhao returned and greeted Lu Shu with respect, King, the Black Feather Army is about to complete their attack. The backup that Wei Bei Pass has been waiting for has yet to arrive and everyone is exhausted and food supplies are depleted. Moreover, the Black Feather Army had attacked Li Yang Pass last month and the Red Flame Army had retreated for 300 miles. Now, some of the Black Feather Army in Li Yang Pass are rushing towards Wei Bei Pass. The day when they arrive at Wei Bei Pass would be the day that Wei Bei Pass falls. Lu Shu was slightly troubled. What is going on with the army of the North Region? Is nobody caring about the attack of the Black Feather Army? The internal battle of the North Region was worse than what the King had imagined. If the Lord of Heaven Wen Zaifou asked about it, they will definitely not dare to do this. However, I heard that the Lord of Heaven Wen Zaifou is currently busy cultivating his skills. Everyone knows that the Black Feather Army is unable to attack the entire North Region even with the participation of Duanmu Huangqi. Therefore, they are daring to fight until the entire army of Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass perish so they can end everything, said Liu Yizhao. This is a little too much, said Lu Shu, After Wei Bei Pass is defeated, the Black Feather Army, after realizing that many of their soldiers had disappeared, will definitely attack us in the mountain. Therefore, we hope that you can make the necessary preparations early. To fight or to retreat, please make the decision as soon as possible, said Liu Yizhao calmly. After seven days, Wei Bei Pass finally fell to the Black Feather Army. As a result, the Black Feather Army had control over both Li Yang Pass and Wei Bei Pass. They had the upper hand in both the attack to the east or the North. At this moment, the aristocrats of the North Region and the East Region became excited. Both the Red Flame Army and the Long Meng Army had to bear the consequences of losing their control over the fortress and it was time for them to tie up loose ends. Therefore, the entire North Region became excited after losing as everyone wanted to share the benefits. They were unable to occupy the city and the fortress. They had to wait for the Lord of Heaven to complete his cultivation to award them. Therefore, the number of Black Feather Army soldiers one killed and the amount of fortresses one took over were the bargaining chips during the splitting of benefits. Of course, in order to take the fortresses and city back from the Black Feather Army, one had to have a considerable ability. The Black Feather Army were not weak. One had to pay a price for a battle against them. The aristocrats did not rush to attack and everyone wanted to wait. They wanted to wait for the formation of the Black Feather Army to be more developed, as well as to wait for others to attack so as to hold the Black Feather Army back. However, they suddenly realized that the Black Feather Army did not head to the north or east. According to some intelligence report, the Black Feather Army went into the mountains All of the aristocrats were stunned. Why did they go into the mountains? What was in the mountains? Everyone instinctively felt that something was wrong. Was the Black Feather Army doing it on purpose? Hold on, hold on a little more They were not being overly suspicious. The situation was really too strange. The Black Feather Army could reorganize their army, continue their attack on the city, or retreat back to the West region. However, why did they enter the mountains The first batch who entered the mountain added up to 15000 soldiers. Five commanders led the team and three of the commanders were Rank One. The force was considerably huge! Chapter 929 - Lightning War Chapter 929: Lightning War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the first batch of Black Feather Army soldiers entered the mountains, Liu Yizhao hurriedly returned to King Lu Mountain and informed everyone. Liu Yizhao was now in charge of scouting and information. Lu Shu felt that Liu Yizhao was qualified for this position. No matter how good their scouts were, the scouts from the Wei Wu Army were able to fly. Would you be scared? Even if he was discovered, they could not catch up to him. Even if they could not catch up, forget it. The vanguard of the Black Feather Army realized that not only were they unable to catch up, they would not be able to defeat him either! In reality, Liu Yizhao had been discovered several times. When the Black Feather Army discovered him, they were all very excited. Everyone knew that there were many secrets hidden in the mountains. Thus, if they were able to capture their scout, it would be a great achievement. They might be able to gather information on what was happening in the mountains. It would be a great achievement. But when they excitedly prepared to capture Liu Yizhao, the scouts from the Black Feather Army were trapped and destroyed in the forest. When the commanders saw this in the distance, they gasped in shock. This did not make sense. They used a Rank One as a scout. This was cheating! Other scouts would run away the moment they saw someone. But your scout did not run away immediately after being discovered. Instead, the scout killed those who had discovered him. What a despicable move! In reality, this was very despicable. Under normal circumstances, no one would use a Rank One as a scout. Furthermore, a Rank One expert would not want to become a scout. They were able to obtain a proper place for themselves under a Lord of Heaven. Who would become a scout and work this hard? But Liu Yizhao was extremely loyal to Lu Shu. He would do whatever Lu Shu made him do. Gradually, Liu Yizhao became very happy. His position as a scout would allow him to display his full potential. In the past, he was a commander of an army. He had to observe the entire situation and command the army. But now, it was different. Liu Yizhao felt that his commanding abilities were not as strong as Zhang Weiyus, or even Dong Yes. They were both once Imperial Palace Soldiers who led Liu Yizhao and the rest. Thus, Liu Yizhao enjoyed his role as a scout their commander would not become a scout. Thus, as long as their commander did not fight him at close quarters, he was temporarily invincible. He only had to watch out for the three Rank One experts. Even if he was attacked, it would be fine. As long as he endured, he was sure that the two Rank One experts that accompanied Lu Shu would come and save him. He had this trust. When the news of him started to circulate within the Black Feather Army, the scouts from the Black Feather Army were slightly annoyed. In the past, they hoped that they would be able to find traces of their enemy. After all, this was their job. But now, it was different. They did not want to see anyone. Why? They were afraid to die. The Black Feather Army also started to think. If their scouts was a Rank One, then what about the rest of their army. Of course, they got rid of this thought. After all, the Black Feather Army was the elite of the elite. Which other army was stronger than the Black Feather Army? Indeed, there were armies stronger than them, but they were in the North Region and East Region! When Liu Yizhao flew back and delivered the news, the Wei Wu Army mobilized. They quickly carried the grains, weapons, and armor into the limestone caves. They neatly split up into the different corners of the limestone cave. After all, the Black Feather Army was three times the size of the Wei Wu Army. Furthermore, they were evenly matched in terms of Rank One combat power. Thus, Lu Shu did not want to fight them head-on. But this did not mean that they would be able to escape unscathed when the Black Feather Army came. They had Lu Shus armor and spears in their possession Although Zhang Weiyu did not agree with this point of view, this was what Lu Shu thought Before the aristocrats in the North Region could understand why the Black Feather Army wanted to enter the mountains, the Wei Wu Army had already started to fight the Black Feather Army! Neither the Black Feather Army nor the North Region aristocrats would expect that the small Wei Wu Army had been stationed here for a few months. They were very familiar with the underground route, thanks to Lu Xiaoyus map. Typically, when Zhang Weiyu brought them out to train, or brought them to the mountains, he would intentionally walk through the limestone caves. This was so that the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army would be able to treat the limestone caves like a garden. Now, it was not an exaggeration to say that as long as there was light, not a single soldier from the Wei Wu Army would get lost underground. But the Black Feather Army was different. Whether or not they dared to enter the limestone caves were two different things. The five Black Feather Army commanders ordered the troops to enter the mountains. The mountain routes were narrow and winding. Furthermore, the mountains covered a large amount of land. Thus, they could not advance as one army. At first, they had wanted to surround the armies that might potentially be in the mountains. If the entire army stayed together, their efficiency would decrease as well. They split into five groups. The scouts acted as communication channels between the groups. If one of the groups was engaged in a battle, those in other areas would come and provide support. According to them, as long as one of the groups was able to buy time, the other four groups would be able to rush over. They were at most half a day away from each other. But just as they separated, a group made up of 3000 soldiers was ambushed by the Wei Wu Army. The soldiers appeared like ghosts. The Black Feather Army did not know where they had come from. It was as if they had appeared out of thin air. Suddenly, they started to attack from behind. Furthermore, these soldiers did not fight for long. After they attacked and killed, they ran away. The Black Feather Army could not even block them! The Black Feather Army realized that there was no one below Rank Three among the soldiers! This was far too bizarre. How could such a strong army appear here? Even the armies in the North Region and the East Region did not have this average strength. The two armies still had Rank Four soldiers. This small scaled fight was like a lightning strike. It came and left quickly. If the soldiers were just strong, then forget it. The commander of the Black Feather Army discovered that there was a Rank One expert underground escorting the enemy! After Anthony had advanced to Rank One, his problem surfaced. Reality proved that the heavens were fair. Before earth-type Metahumans advanced to Rank One, they were always highly praised among the elemental types. But after they advanced to Rank One, everyone else could fly, except for them. He could only display his full potential on the ground. For example, Lu Xiaoyu could make Anthony control the Deep Sea White Sand from the sky, but this would only allow him to make use of a portion of his abilities. But no matter what, Anthony was a great assistance in breaking up formations during battles. Furthermore, when the Wei Wu Army retreated, Anthony could easily build a dirt wall and block off the soldiers who chased them. A small scale lightning war was fought perfectly. The Black Feather Army was caught by surprise. But this was only the beginning. Chapter 930 - Messenger from Hell Chapter 930: Messenger from Hell Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the first attack, the Black Feather Army tried to trace them. They wanted to know where these mysterious soldiers had appeared from. When the Black Feather Army was serious, even if the entrances to the limestone caves were well-hidden, they would not escape their eyes. When the commander of the Black Feather Army saw the entrances to the caves, they gasped in shock. Did those soldiers appear from here? What was inside? He sent two units of five people into the cave. But the Wei Wu Army had not left. They had been waiting for the Black Feather Army to enter the cave. Thus, these soldiers from the Black Feather Army were also destroyed The commanders expression darkened. He had lost almost 400 people from one attack. But not even one soldier from the enemy army had been left behind. How humiliating! This time, he personally led his group into the cave. The Wei Wu Army received news from someone and dispersed. They escaped into over ten different routes they were far too dispersed. There was no way to chase them! The commander carefully observed the caves. To be honest, this was his first time seeing this kind of place. The strange and jagged stalactites made it seem like a purgatory. One of the Black Feather Army soldiers said in a soft voice, Is this hell look. They are all wearing armor from the Black Feather Army. They even have weapons from the Black Feather Army. Its just that they have a white mark on their face. Have our comrades who had disappeared been swallowed up by this hell? After hell obtains their strength, they will come out and demand for more lives, right? This analysis made some sense. Furthermore, four teams from the Black Feather Army had mysteriously disappeared. There had been some pessimistic publicity about it. Back then, someone had joked that the four teams that had disappeared might have been eaten up by the mountains, because their whereabouts were completely unknown. Thus, these opinions caused the mountains to become mysterious. Suddenly, they saw an even stronger person wearing the Black Feather Armys armor Rationally, if they were so strong, they would definitely have their own armor and weapons. Why did they need the Black Feather Armys armor? So had their comrades who had been swallowed up come here to demand for their lives? This seemed to make sense The commander turned and looked at the soldier. He slapped him. If hell exists, we have to trample it! Figure out who is messing around here and skin him alive! He could fly as a Rank One. Of course, he would not believe that there were ghosts and spirits here. There was only one god in this world. He did not believe this as he was very strong. But his subordinates could not calm down. The commander brought his group out and pondered about what they would do next. Some people had started to spread the rumor that these mysterious soldiers had come from a purgatory. A vivid description started to circulate among the soldiers. At first, everyone thought that it was nonsense and treated it as a joke. Later on, some of them discovered an entrance. When they looked inside, they started to believe these rumors. Needless to say, places like limestone caves suited a setting like hell. This was before there were scientific explanations and without people who installed colorful lights in the cave. Lu Shu had thought about it, the first person who said that hell existed might have stumbled into a limestone cave When the commander heard about this, he wanted to publicly execute the one who had started the rumors. But he was not sure whether this would be able to stop the spread of rumours. All the distress points produced belonged to Lu Shu. It was hard for the Black Feather Army to decide. Before they came, they felt that even if there was an army here, they had taken Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass. What army would they not be able to handle? The phrase hiding in the mountains was meant in a general sense. This meant that although they were hiding in the mountain range, people would still be on the ground. But in the end, they were actually hiding inside the mountain From Liu Yizhao the scout, to soldiers who were all Rank Threes, to these mysterious holes, the army hiding in the mountains was shrouded in mystery. But the most important problem was, how were they going to surround the army? Should they enter the caves? The commander of the Black Feather Army had a dark expression on his face. Set the caves on fire. Use the smoke to chase them out! The soldiers eyes lit up. This was a good idea! As expected from their commander! That day, the Black Feather Army set fire to over ten entrances and fanned the smoke into the caves. They did this for an entire day, but not a single soldier from the Wei Wu Army emerged. The commander felt that something was wrong. This should not be the case. Even if the caves were very big, they would not be able to stand being exposed to smoke for a day. He went in and saw that the entrances had been blocked off by Lu Xiaoyu. Not a single wisp of smoke could enter. They had worked for nothing. Then, they received the news that the Black Feather Army in the east had been ambushed. This time, the commander was a Rank Two. Thus, they suffered heavy losses. The entire unit was wiped out in an hour! On the first day that they came into contact with the Wei Wu Army, the Black Feather Army had already lost one unit. They were completely taken by surprise. The other commanders of the Black Feather Army knew that the limestone caves underground extended in all directions. Thus, the soldiers from the Wei Wu Army were like ghosts. The Black Feather Army did not know where they were. Li Heitan carried his spear and protected Lu Shu while singing LInternationale. Lu Shu could not bear his cadence. Heitan, listen to your own voice. I feel like Im traveling on the fields while riding a horse-drawn carriage. Li Heitan eyes lit up. Was the Great Lord praising him? Traveling on the fields while riding a horse-drawn carriage. This sounded very comfortable. But Lu Shu continued. A pity that the wheels of the carriage are square From Li Heitans distress, +9 Lu Shu was unhappy. Only nine points? Were you serious? Lu Shu discovered that it was most difficult to earn distress points from Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan. They were extremely loyal to him. They believed whatever Lu Shu told them. Thus, they would not produce that many distress points But it was fine. Li Heitan produced many distress points when he did homework evidently, doing homework was very painful Great Lord, what do we do next? Liu Yizhao said, Their strength has dwindled. I suggest that we settle the units who do not have Rank One commanders first. Lu Shu thought about it. Dont let them understand the rules. That is our strategy. Thus, dont intentionally avoid units with Rank One commanders. This way, they will lie in ambush and wait for us. There was a saying in the history of crimes. Those who killed people who seemed irrelevant when it was needed were the people who had the least flaws. The more thought they put into it, the more traces they would leave behind. What the Wei Wu Army had to do now was to be unconventional in their military tactics. Zhang Weiyu had tolerated this for a long time, but he could no longer stand it. Arent you the one who isnt competent in military tactics the two of you, let go of me! What in the world! Liu Yizhao! Are you opposing me? I am the military advisor! Let go of me, the two of you! Just like that, Zhang Weiyu was dragged away From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Chapter 931 - Zhang Weiyu’s Guess Chapter 931: Zhang Weiyus Guess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Yizhao walked in the King Lu Mountain in the darkness. He was very relaxed. He rarely had the time to be relaxed. He had always been bearing his mission. He could not let his guard down even for one moment. Since that moment 18 years ago, he no longer lived for himself. He lived for his mission. There were many female aristocrats and slave owners who chased after him, but Liu Yizhao remained alone. He was afraid that he would reveal secrets while he was sleep talking. He cherished the memory of being part of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. They were free of troubles and only had to do whatever the king told them to do. They did not need to think much. As for their glory, relatives, and lives, the king would never treat his subordinates unfairly. Everything seemed to be developing in a good direction. It was as if he could be a steady pawn without any worries. He enjoyed his job as a scout. Suddenly, he felt that after he had advanced to Rank One, it felt as if people were always looking at him. But when he turned around and looked, to his shock, he saw a few scouts from the Black Feather Army. They seemed as if they had not discovered him and were ready to leave They did not provoke him, they did not provoke him The Black Feather Army scouts silently chanted. I did not discover you. I did not discover you. But it was too late When they saw Liu Yizhao flying towards them, the scouts all felt that the army that was hiding in the mountains were not reasonable. A Rank One was able to sense when people were looking at them. Thus, a Rank One scout would always be able to find the enemy. They could not keep glancing from the corner of their eye. If they could, scouts would not be needed Before the Black Feather Army scouts died, they took out a tube made out of paper. After they pulled off the cap of the tube, red fireworks would shoot out from the tube. Then, they would throw the tube into the air in hopes that the nearby Black Feather Army would be able to see this signal and kill Liu Yizhao here. With his strength as a Rank Four, he could easily throw the tube a few hundred meters in the air for everyone nearby to see. But before the tube could go beyond the trees, they were shot down by Liu Yizhao. The scouts were full of despair. This simply did not make sense! At the same time, while the Black Feather Army was ready for battle, the Wei Wu Army did not slack off. They took advantage of the geography. The Black Feather Army did not dare to enter the limestone caves. Thus, in the day, the Wei Wu Army could bravely rest in batches. But this was not possible for the Black Feather Army. They had to be on their guard against an ambush from the Wei Wu Army. At night, the Black Feather Army had to force themselves to remain alert. On the other hand, the Wei Wu Army was full of vigor! Typically, the Wei Wu Army had a curfew. it was rare for them to have activities at night. They were like children celebrating the New Year. It was finally justifiable for them to stay awake and not train. Not only were they not tired, they even wanted to play with firecrackers! This world celebrated the New Year as well. The old King of Gods decided that the first day of the first lunar month would be the new year. Everything would be new and fresh. Everyone could forget about the past and start a new year. Thus, the Wei Wu Army started to move out at midnight. Those who had carried out ambush attacks in the day started to rest and waited for day to come. Although Lu Shu had said that the strategy of the Wei Wu Army was to have no strategy, they could not have absolutely no strategies in reality. They had split into two units. One of the units would follow Liu Yizhao and Anthony, while the other unit would follow Lu Xiaoyu and the Bishop. On the other hand, Lu Shu disappeared into the forest. He decided to test the results of his individual training. Zhang Weiyu wanted to stop Lu Shu from doing so. They would be done for if Lu Shu encountered a Rank One expert. Lu Shu was the pillar of emotional support for the Wei Wu Army. If Lu Shu was gone, everything would be over. But when he saw Lu Shus expression, he felt that something was not right. He saw a confidence on Lu Shus face that he had never seen before. Zhang Weiyu asked with doubt, Are you a Rank Two now? Thats right. Lu Shu nodded his head. Even if you are a Rank Two, you cannot defeat a Rank One, said Zhang Weiyu. Dont worry. I know what Im doing. Lu Shu smiled. Zhang Weiyu realized that Lu Shu was not scared at all. He did not have the uncertainty of a practitioner just after they had advanced. It was said that training was like being an official. Once you advance to Rank One, it was as if you became the head of a city. You had never become the head of a city, and were not sure what you could and could not do. Thus, you had to slowly get used to your role. It was the same for training. After one had advanced, they would not know how far their abilities had developed. There would be some hesitation when facing enemies. But this did not seem to happen to Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu calmly asked, Have you reached this rank in the past? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He looked at Zhang Weiyu and smiled. Thats right. This is not a secret anymore. When I first met you, my abilities had fallen to the lowest level, but I have trained before. Lu Shu made an honest confession as he had already grasped the situation. In the future, he wanted to unlock his celestial map. Zhang Weiyu would definitely discover this. Zhang Weiyu felt as if everything had been explained. So this young man was already an expert. But Zhang Weiyu suddenly had a question. Where was this young man from? How was he able to become so strong at such a young age? Furthermore, it was as if Lu Xiaoyu had many secrets of her own. Zhang Weiyu had thought about the least possible answer, which was also the answer that he had hoped to receive. After all, Lu Shu had appeared in a sensitive area like the fields. But the problem was, the characteristics that Lu Shu displayed did not corroborate with his answer. As long as there were some inherent characteristics, Zhang Weiyu would dare to make a brave guess. But he did not do so. Lu Shu walked out of the limestone cave. He did not even carry a sword in his hands. He only held a tree branch. Lu Shu had not even carefully ripped the branch off. As he walked and hummed, the leaves of the branch would sway along with him. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Could this be considered as a weapon? Was he impressive, or did boldness of execution stem from superb skill? But the young man, who was illuminated by the moon, was full of sword energy. It was as if he had trained himself and was prepared to kill someone. At that moment, the Rank One commander from the Black Feather Army soared into the sky. The spear in his hands was pointed towards the mountain. The soldiers beside him continued to die. He was full of evil. He wanted to destroy the mountains in front of him, including the limestone caves inside the mountains! He was very clear that with his current ability, he would only be able to destroy one mountain range. There was also the danger that he would exhaust his strength. But he had to create a place where his soldiers could rest. He could not constantly worry whether the Wei Wu Army would suddenly appear from a hole. But before he could attack, he was stopped by Liu Yizhao. The two of them flew in the sky. Liu Yizhao felt as if he could finally kill to his hearts content. He did not need to worry about the entire situation. He did not need to deliver commands either. It was as if he had returned to when he was an Imperial Dragon Soldier. Due to his strength, Liu Yizhao was permanently stationed in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Thus, when he was in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he was still like a young boy. Chapter 932 - World Tide Chapter 932: World Tide Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu waved the branch in his hands and walked out of the limestone cave. He suddenly turned around and asked, Zhang Weiyu, What? are you looking down on my tree branch? Dont underestimate it. It can kill others. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Although they did not match in terms of techniques, Lu Shu was very similar to that person when he boasted. He said with disdain, An inconvenient weapon is an inconvenient weapon. I dont understand why youre using that even though you have weapons! Lu Shu cheerily laughed. What, do you think that I really have no weapons? I just left them in my hometown. I will eventually take them back. Anyway, what weapons did you use in the past? A sword? A knife? Or a spear? It was a simple question, but Lu Shu realised that Zhang Weiyu was absent-minded! Liu Yizhao was fighting a Black Feather Army commander in the sky. Their fight was vast and intense. The waves from the sky were transmitted to the ground. Even the strong trees were about to break. The soldiers from the Black Feather Army and the Wei Wu Army all moved away from this area. Firstly, they could not help much. Secondly, they wanted to prevent any accidental injuries. In reality, Liu Yizhao always had the upper hand in the battle against the Black Feather Army commander. The techniques that the old King of Gods had bestowed upon them allowed Zhang Weiyu to not even use his own familys techniques. It definitely had its own strengths. During the battle, the commander realized early on that no matter whether it was his flying speed or the surging of his Spirit Qi, he was no match for Liu Yizhao. This was the difference in their techniques. The Black Feather Army commander turned and flew away. The moment Liu Yizhao caught up to him, the commander turned around and caught him off guard. A massive python seal appeared in the air behind him. Then, a spear flew towards Liu Yizhao. But for some reason, he saw a smile on Liu Yizhaos face. I was afraid that you would run away, said Liu Yizhao with a joyful smile. Suddenly, he snapped the spear in his hands. The spear, which was made out of gold, broke into pieces, revealing a sword that had been hidden in the spear! Before the Black Feather Army commander could see the sword clearly, the sword has split into seven parts, as if it had been disassembled! Each broken piece did not resemble the sword. It was as if someone had casually come up with a sword design, but the sword was very sharp! When the Black Feather Army commander saw this, it was as if he had lost his soul. The World Tide! This is the World Tide! Didnt the aristocrats cut it up a long time ago? Why is it in your hands?! At the same time in the limestone caves, Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu and smiled. I know that you are probing me, but you have to think carefully about it. If you know about the weapons we had used back then, you will understand our identities. Zhang Weiyu was very clear. Once Lu Shu knew their identity and put everything together, they were in this together, for better or for worse. Ah. I suddenly dont want to know. Lu Shu waved his branch and walked away. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu said, Our weapon is called the World Tide. It is the sword that the old King of Gods bestowed to us! Didnt I say that I didnt want to know Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu expressionlessly. Each World Tide can split into seven parts. Even one of the broken pieces is a valuable magical object. Zhang Weiyu smiled. You should know our identity now. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu, who had an enigmatic expression on his face. He was silent. Who in the world are you?! Lu Shu was bewildered. Why did Zhang Weiyu seem as if Lu Shu should know his identity once he had said the words World Tide? Lu Shu really did not know! From Zhang Weiyus distress points, +199! Why is it called the World Tide? Lu Shu asked curiously. It was very difficult for Zhang Weiyu to adjust his breathing. When he looked at Lu Shu carefully, he realized that he was not faking it. He had never heard of it before. Zhang Weiyu was puzzled. Where in the world did Lu Shu pop out from?! Although Zhang Weiyu was an Imperial Palace Soldier, only the Puppet Masters knew about the existence of Earth. Thus, he could not understand. Had Lu Shu never heard of something as famous as the World Tide? He took a deep breath. It is because when they use the World Tide, the broken pieces are like a tide that can cover the entire world it can slay those who have reached the Master Realm! Lu Shu thought about it. Quite impressive. Zhang Weiyu suddenly felt that Lu Shus praise did not make him happy. How shallow! Lu Shu casually turned and walked out. He waved his branch with his back to Zhang Weiyu. Okay, got it. You guys are amazing. Wait right there! Come back! Let me tell you how impressive we were back then come back! Zhang Weiyu was upset, very upset. Why was he unable to control his anger whenever he talked to this guy?! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +699! The Black Feather Army had thought about how to deal with the ambush attacks from the Wei Wu Army. After all, they could not be under constant attack all the time, right? Suddenly, a unit from the Black Feather Army walked in the forest and discussed. Those mysterious soldiers all had a white mark on their faces. This was probably how they differentiated their enemies. Thus, if they painted the white mark on their face, would they be able to confuse the enemy? Everyone thought that this suggestion was normal, but there were no other good solutions. They would use whatever they had. That night, the units from the Black Feather Army, which had not been attacked, took a long time before they found a stone that was of a similar color to the white mark. Then, they ground the stone into powder and spread it on their faces. But before long, Li Heitan and the rest held their podao and charged out from the caves. When the Black Feather Army saw Li Heitan and the rest, they were dumbfounded. Why dont you have the white mark on your faces?! Li Heitan turned and looked at the people around him. He was silent for a moment. Then, he said, We forgot The Black Feather Army was speechless. How could you forget something in a serious situation like a battle?! Was anyone managing you?! Huh? We spent so long recreating the white marks, but you forgot about it? The Black Feather Army was slightly angry. Are you always so careless when you fight? That was right. They were careless. So what? When Li Heitan heard this, he was unhappy. Do you need to question whether we have a white mark on our faces? My Great Lord doesnt care, so why do you need to? Brothers, kill them! The Black Feather Army unit was dead. Needless to say, since the Wei Wu Army realized that they were much stronger than the other armies, they became more aggressive Suddenly, they heard wails coming from the west. They made a prompt decision to rush in that direction. But before they could reach, they saw Lu Shu with a tree branch in his hand. He was among hundreds of Black Feather Army soldiers, but he was calm and unhurried. His sword energy emerged. It was able to destroy a forest and the Black Feather Army soldiers. Chapter 933 - The Weakness of the Wei Wu Army Chapter 933: The Weakness of the Wei Wu Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was up against a few hundred people. His calm expression remained clear in Li Heitans memories for many years. Li Heitan had heard that the best disciples of the Sword Hut were called Sword Deities. But Li Heitan felt that his Great Lord was definitely much stronger than those Sword Deities, at least for now! At that moment, Lu Shu saw Li Heitan and the rest. What are you standing there for? Hurry up and attack them! Dont you see that Im being surrounded?! Oh! Li Heitan raised his podao and led the rest to attack. He suddenly felt that the Great Lord was still the Great Lord of the Azure Dragon Village, but Li Heitan preferred this kind of Great Lord he was not unreasonable at all. If he asked them to attack, he would attack as well. But Li Heitan was also very shocked. They had fought the Black Feather Army several times. Even though a few of them were being surrounded and killed, they did not seem to be afraid of death. Their counterattacks were very intense. If the Black Feather Army obtained the upper hand, the results would be obvious. Each and every one of them were as valiant as tigers. But Li Heitan suddenly realized that the few hundred people who were surrounding Lu Shu seemed to be hesitating. They did not dare to actually surround him! Their Great Lord had scared them! Lu Shu did what Li Heitan and the rest could not do Lu Shu was very carefree. Ever since he had encountered Dream Chooser, he had been dejected as his celestial map and his sea of chi had been locked up. The Ninth Heavenly King, who was the strongest Rank Two, became an ordinary person. But now, he had regained his strength. Furthermore, he had done so through painful training. For the past few months, he would train his swordplay whenever he had the time to do so. He did not rest even for one moment. He had trained for this day. Being able to regain his strength was like taking his fate into his own hands. He had reached Rank Two. Was Rank One still far away? He had sensed the fight between Liu Yizhao and the commander from the Black Feather Army. Those were the waves of energy that were produced during a conflict between two Rank Ones. It was vast like the sea. It seemed as if it could topple mountains. Lu Shu wanted to know how it would be like when he reached Rank One. At that moment, the soldiers from the Black Feather Army felt powerless. Lu Shu was able to kill people using a branch without much effort. The sword energy was frightening and they could not defend themselves against it. Everyone felt that as long as this young man activated his sword energy, they would die. At that moment, not a single leaf had fallen off the branch! That night, the Black Feather Army suffered heavy losses. The Wei Wu Army had also suffered casualties, but their losses were negligible compared to that of the Black Feather Army. Even if they did not have the advantage of geography, the Wei Wu Armys overall strength was far too strong. The soldiers enjoyed the fruits of their suffering and sweat. The Black Feather Army decided to retreat. 15000 people had entered the mountains. They had only been in the mountains for seven days, but their numbers had dwindled to about 4000. The commander of the Black Feather Army knew that they would be punished for making this decision. But if they did not leave now, they did not know when they could leave again! There were five commanders at first, but there were only two now. One Rank One and two Rank Two commanders had died! The Rank One commander that had died had been killed by Liu Yizhao. When he killed the commander, he suddenly sensed that someone on the ground had advanced to Rank One Although it was a happy thing that the Wei Wu Army had another Rank One expert, this advancement was far too mysterious. He did not even know who had advanced Liu Yizhao and the rest had only seen the Bishop. They had never even seen Anthony, let alone Johnson. Thus, Liu Yizhao had mixed feelings. He thought, as expected of the king. He had been hiding so many experts! This was what a king should have! Liu Yizhao felt that this way, he could be more relieved as a scout! The Black Feather Army returned and reported the situation in the mountains to their chief commander. It was not that they were too weak. Their enemies were just far too strong. Furthermore, they were extremely cunning. The geography was a huge disadvantage to them, as they could not even find their enemies! Everyone now understood where the four Black Feather Army units had appeared to. When the five units entered the mountains together, they were badly defeated. Needless to say, their results would be even more disastrous if they had entered the mountains one unit at a time. But they could not understand. The army in the forest should have been made up of the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army. How did they become so ferocious after disappearing for a few months? Thus, all of them provided Lu Shu with another wave of distress points In reality, if all 150 thousand people had entered the mountains, Lu Shu might have brought the Wei Wu Army to hide. The Wei Wu Army had only fought with the Qing Sai Army once. They had morale, but when their enemies outnumbered them, they would definitely be afraid. But they had sent their men in waves, causing the Wei Wu Army to become more confident everyone then realized that they were able to fight well The chief commander sat in the military tent in Wei Bei Pass. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, Did you discover any weaknesses when you fought them? The two remaining commanders thought about it. They seem slightly greedy? How so? The chief commander asked calmly. When they began to attack, they did not kill anyone. Instead, they came and stole our spears.. furthermore, during the battle, they even shouted, dont destroy the armor! When the commanders talked about this, they were filled with anger. They felt like they were regarded as fish on a chopping board. How depressing! The chief commander was dumbfounded. They fight like that? The commanders and the chief commanders looked at one another. It was not a lie! Do they have any other weaknesses? The chief commander asked. Its not quite a weakness, but its a characteristic, said the commander after some hesitation. For some reason, they particularly like singing folk songs. During the battle, there will be people singing folk songs in the mountains to fool around. Wait. Does this army have any females? The chief commander felt that something was not right. No, it was two uncles singing to each other When the commander recalled this, they felt goosebumps forming. The chief commander calmly sat on his chair. He furrowed his eyebrows and pondered. This army is slightly strange okay. The two of you will retire. The West Region agrees that your compensation will be cut by 30%. If you are dissatisfied, bring it to the Lord of Heaven. The two Rank One commanders served Duanmu Huangqi, the West Lord of Heaven. When they led armies, they had to open up new territory. But at the same time, the Lord of Heaven would promise them rewards and compensation. But the two of them did not say anything. After all, they had lost the first battle. There would be no benefits even if they discussed with the Lord of Heaven. On the contrary, the Lord of Heaven might think that they were useless. The two commanders said, Our leader is fair when he handles matters. The two of us have no objections. If there is nothing else, we will take our leave. Go. The chief commander watched them as they left. Then, he sat in the dark tent and pondered about how they would deal with the army hiding in the mountains. He had over a hundred years of experience commanding the Black Feather Army for the West Lord of Heaven. But this was his first time seeing such a strange army! Chapter 934 - I am a Scout Chapter 934: I am a Scout Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was not a secret that the Black Feather Army had returned from the mountains. But the large aristocrat families only obtained vague information. Furthermore, it was not from the Black Feather Army. There were many spies from the Black Feather Army that were hiding in Wei Bei Pass, as they had planned this for a long time. Furthermore, the large aristocrat families wanted to share the gains, but only came up with ideas at the last minute. Thus, they were slightly weak in terms of information preparation. When the news that the Black Feather Army had returned after a defeat reached the ears of the aristocrats, they only knew that there seemed to be an unknown army in the mountains who had killed 11000 Black Feather Army soldiers When they received this information, the aristocrat families thought that they were dreaming a leftover army that had been hiding in the mountains was able to kill 11000 Black Feather Army soldiers? Since you were so impressive, what were you doing? How could you be defeated by a leftover army?! Thus, the large aristocrat families did not think that this information was reliable. They even suspected that the Black Feather Army had intentionally laid out a trap for them. But the Long Meng Army was not completely dead. Like the Qing Sai Army, their leader had brought his subordinates and secretly left, avoiding death. More interestingly, no matter whether it was the Red Flame Army or the Long Meng Army, when their defenses was cracked, they did not have the mindset that they would either survive or perish with the fort. Instead, they chose to run away. At that moment, the Long Meng Army, who only had about 4000 soldiers left, escaped to a city over 300 kilometers away after their struggle at Wei Bei Pass. They wildly pleaded for help from the aristocrats. Although they had lost the Pass, they were willing to cooperate and take it back! The respective aristocrat families interacted with the Long Meng Army. Now, everyone wanted to steal work. It would be better as long as they were able to pull in the Long Meng Army. Thus, at this moment, an aristocrat sent people to ask the Long Meng Army with this information. They wanted to see whether the information was reliable. Did you know who the army in the mountains is? When the leader of the Long Meng Army received this piece of information, he was dumbfounded. An army in the mountains? That is the new army formed by the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army, right? At first, when the Long Meng Army received the information that Lu Shu was the commander, they did not have much hope. They had also received information that the Black Feather Army had sent four units into the mountains. Thus, they had been careful. But before they could encounter the four Black Feather Army units, the Long Meng Army was utterly defeated But now, it seemed that it was not because the Black Feather Army was too slow. It was because the Black Feather Army might have already died in the mountains! What was this? Since the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army were so ferocious, what were you doing? No one in the North Region knew how the Black Feather Army had been defeated. No one knew how strong the Wei Wu Army currently was either. But from this information, they were so ferocious that it was unclear No one knew why the Wei Wu Army and the Qing Sai Army was suddenly so ferocious. When the commander of the Long Meng Army passed this information back to the aristocrats, they were dumbfounded. They had heard of the Wei Wu Army before. It was the army that was made up of roamers! But the Wei Wu Army was the joke of the North Region, right? Why did they suddenly launch a counterattack? But the aristocrats did not care about this. They cared about whether they would be able to use the Wei Wu Army! If the Wei Wu Army had indeed mysteriously become stronger, this meant that whoever was able to obtain the Wei Wu Army would get the largest slice of the cake! Wen Zaifou, the Lord of Heaven, rarely asked about what was happening on the ground. But all along, he encouraged and rewarded the brave. Since the Wei Wu Army had defeated over 10 thousand Black Feather Army soldiers, the Lord of Heaven would definitely reward them handsomely when he heard about this. Thus, that night, some aristocrats sent their slaves into the mountains. They walked around King Lu Mountain to find the Wei Wu Army. On one hand, they wanted to see what the Wei Wu Army was like. On the other hand, it was a race among them. They wanted to see who would be the first to obtain the Wei Wu Army. The Black Feather Army was stationed at Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass. They were set on cleaning up internal matters and maintaining the security of this area. However, the Li Yang Pass side had decided to continue traveling east, while the Wei Bei Pass side felt somewhat unhappy. They could not continue to travel north. It was clear that there was a strong army in the mountains. How in the world would they be able to advance north? The slaves of the North Region aristocrats ran in the mountains in order to fulfill their owners goal of obtaining the Wei Wu Army. But what made them annoyed was that they did not know the Wei Wu Armys exact position. They could only slowly find them. Half a month passed and the slaves finally saw the barracks on King Lu Mountain. But when they approached King Lu Mountain, they were stopped. Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan were patrolling the area. The slaves saw the young man smiling and chatting. They even had the arrogance of an aristocrat on their faces, as to an army like the Wei Wu Army, the aristocrats occupied a place high in the clouds. On the other hand, no matter how strong the Wei Wu Army was, they were still at a level where they played with mud. We are here to find the commander of the Wei Wu Army, and give him riches and honor. Li Heitan looked at them. He was unhappy. Why does our Great Lord commander need riches and honor from you? Who are you guys? The slaves instantly grew upset. Who are you? Can you replace your commander? Liu Yizhao smiled. I am a scout. You know what a scout is, right? Im in charge of I know what a scout is. One of the slaves laughed coldly. Why dont you report to your commander? If he knows that we are here, he will be very happy. Im sorry. Liu Yizhao shook his head. You have to learn how to speak with my Great Lord before I can lead you there. The slaves all laughed. This was their first time seeing such an arrogant scout. Although armies fought battles, in this world, the aristocrats were like gods! One of the slaves laughed hideously. Then let us teach you how to speak! To the slaves, they were all Rank Twos. How could they stand being disciplined by a small scout? As they spoke, they surrounded Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan. Although they were not particularly strong, disciplining a small scout would not cost much. After ten minutes, Liu Yizhao smiled as he saw the seven slaves on the ground. Do you know how to speak with my Great Lord now? Yes, yes From Zhang Zhiwens distress, +999 From Chapter 935 - Reach a Consensus Chapter 935: Reach a Consensus Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The seven slaves, who were lying on the ground, suddenly felt as if their knowledge of the world had been renewed. They had been sent by high ranking aristocrats to this broken Wei Wu Army. They were Rank Two experts, while their enemy was just a scout. But they were almost killed. Were you crazy? He was a scout? Have you ever seen a scout like him? Who would make a Rank One expert a scout?! Were you serious? But the slaves had another question. Since when did the Wei Wu Army have a Rank One expert? Was this still the Wei Wu Army they knew? In reality, after the Wei Wu Army had defeated the Black Feather Army, Zhang Weiyu analyzed that the aristocrats in the North Region were planning something, but had not moved. In particular, they wanted to share Nangeng City, Guang Liao City, Yun An City, Wei Bei Pass, and Li Yang Pass. But with such great gains, the aristocrats could not do much. The Lord of Heaven would still make the final decision. Thus, if the aristocrats knew that the Wei Wu Army was in the mountains, and that they had defeated the Black Feather Army, they would definitely send people here to win them over. Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan had been waiting for these slaves to come. But they had been waiting here for a week. They did not think that the aristocrats had a lack of information and did not know where the Wei Wu Army was. Zhang Weiyu, Lu Shu and the rest had planned for this. Now, the Wei Wu Army was a rare commodity worth hoarding. The fact that 5000 people could kill 10 thousand soldiers was a great achievement. If Lu Shu received compensation, the Wei Wu Army would definitely have a share. Thus, the Wei Wu Army should occupy the main position and wait for the highest bid. If it were an ordinary army, they would do their best to build relations with the aristocrats. But the Wei Wu Army was different. The Wei Wu Army was far too ferocious. They would have enough to eat anywhere they went. Thus, people could try to pull them in, but they would not quickly agree! But Zhang Weiyu had discussed with Lu Shu. Now, the aristocrats had too much power. If possible, they should do their best not to offend them. Lu Shu nodded his head. Relax. I know the limits. Then, Lu Shu relayed these instructions to Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan. At that moment, the loyal Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan stood in front of the slaves and talked to each other. Do you think that they will swear at our Great Lord if they go and meet him now? Liu Yizhao shook his head. I dont think so. But even if someone offends the Great Lord, all we have to do is kill them. The slaves were scared. They could not take that conversation lightly. They had a feeling that there was something wrong with the Wei Wu Army. When they said that they would kill someone, they would actually do it! After they got up, the originally arrogant slaves meekly followed behind Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan. Li Heitan felt that these slaves were very troublesome. They had to deal with them before they could talk properly. But Li Heitan greatly admired Liu Yizhao. When will I become as strong as you? I feel that the path to Rank Two is still long. Liu Yizhao laughed. Itll be very quick. Rank One is not difficult to achieve. When the slaves heard this, they pouted. How could you talk about achieving Rank One just like that? Liu Yizhao glanced at them from the corner of his eye. The slaves returned to their meek selves They could not provoke him! When they reached King Lu Mountain, the slaves felt that there was something wrong. The barracks and fields were neatly arranged. They had visited military camps before. Even if they traveled throughout the entire North Region, they would not be able to find a military camp that was as clean as this. Furthermore, they were in the mountains. They wanted to know how long the Wei Wu Army had been here. The crops were not fully grown yet. They were able to clean up this place in such a short period of time. Furthermore, there were many people learning how to read in the parade square! The slaves looked at one another helplessly. Since the Wei Wu Army was so strong now, there should be people training their swordplay all around. But here, they were all learning how to read This was not right! Wait. The slaves suddenly saw a large flag in front of the parade square. The flag had the words Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune First, it was the Rank One scout. Then, it was the neat barracks. After that, it was the soldiers who were learning how to read. Finally, it was the flag that said Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune. To the slaves, the Wei Wu Army was strange in all aspects At that moment, Lu Shu arrived. You all have come a long way. Excuse me for not going out to meet you. Were Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan inconsiderate in their treatment? The slaves widened their eyes. You could see our badly battered appearances, right? Who were you putting on an act for? Although they thought so, they said, No, no, their treatment was very good Li Heitan, who was beside them, had already raised his sword Lu Shu invited them to the discussion hall in the King Lu Mountain. After everyone sat down, Lu Shu smiled kindly. What have you come here for? One of the slaves fought to speak first. My aristocrat had heard that the Wei Wu Army made outstanding contributions behind Wei Bei Pass. We all know what the Wei Wu Army was like in the past. It must have been difficult to transform it into the current state. Thus, my owner recognizes your worth and wants to build relations with you. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Speak in human language. The slave said, If you serve my owner, once the war is over, you will become the head of Wei Bei Pass. Is that all? Lu Shu asked curiously. The slave nodded his head. What do you think, commander? Lu Shu suddenly said, You have found the wrong place. We are not the Wei Wu Army. This is the Azure Dragon Village. Havent you seen the flag outside? That is the symbol of the Azure Dragon Village. Lu Shu winked at Zhang Weiyu. See, we are the Azure Dragon Village! Even if we offend them, we are still the Azure Dragon Village. The Wei Wu Army had not offended them. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu, then looked at the badly battered slaves. Are you sure that there was nothing wrong with this? He had given up From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! To be honest, Lu Shu did not think much of the position as head of Wei Wu Army. But when the slaves recalled what their owners had told them before they left, they said, You should know that although you have become the commander of the Wei Wu Army, it has not been officially recorded by the palace. There will be many variables! Rationally, there would not be such a mishap in the appointment of leaders. But if someone created trouble for them, it would lead to an unexpected situation. Lu Shu sighed. Was this a threat to him? He got up and walked out of the discussion hall. Liu Yizhao, discuss this with them. Try to fight for a common consensus. Liu Yizhao said, Roger. The expressions of the slaves changed. There was something wrong with your choice of words! Chapter 936 - Lu Shu’s Plan Chapter 936: Lu Shus Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu and Lu Shu stood beside each other in front of the door of the discussion hall. They could hear the wails from inside. Zhang Weiyu said with a tinge of worry, You are playing with fire. Great Lord, you underestimate the power of the aristocrats. They are only one group of aristocrats. If the other families come and talk to us, the trouble of the Wei Wu Army is naturally something that they have to resolve. I am worried about this, said Lu Shu. What if you cannot reach an agreement with the aristocrats? Zhang Weiyu furrowed his eyebrows. These aristocrats are very greedy. To them, they are high in position. How can a small leader of the Wei Wu Army like you talk to them? Thus, I think that the conditions that they offer us will be almost the same. Furthermore, you cannot possibly accept these conditions. What will you do then? Lu Shu laughed buoyantly. How long do you think this war will last for? Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, From the ambition of the Black Feather Army, it is unlikely to end in one year. The Sword Hut selection will start in half a year. Do you think that these aristocrats will dare to provoke a disciple of the Sword Hut? Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. He did not expect Lu Shu to already include this in his plan. The Sword Hut is extraordinary. Disciples of the Sword Hut will be under the command of the Lord of Heaven. The Lord of Heaven will also treat them with due respect. The aristocrats would not dare to provoke them. Thus, before this war ends, the Black Feather Army could not defeat us. Then what can those aristocrats do? Lu Shu smiled. As long as the war does not end, no one will dare to move the Wei Wu Army. After the war ends, I might be a disciple of the Sword Hut. Then, who will dare to cause trouble for the Wei Wu Army? So you already had this idea. No wonder you dared to bring the Wei Wu Army out here and provoke the aristocrats. Zhang Weiyu sighed. I havent thought as far as you have. Allow me to ask you a serious question. Since when did you come up with this idea? Lu Shu calmly said, Just now. As expected, I cant think much of your planning activities. After he finished speaking, Zhang Weiyu turned and looked at the discussion hall. When he verified that Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan did not hear his conversation with Lu Shu, he could finally relax. But he agreed with Lu Shus plan. If Lu Shu could become a disciple of the Sword Hut, then the problems facing the Wei Wu Army would no longer be problems. But Zhang Weiyu was puzzled. But all the geniuses in this world will gather at the palace. Are you sure that you will be selected? Furthermore, no one knows what the second round of selection is like. How are you sure that you will be able to pass? Lu Shu thought about it and said, Have you ever thought of this? Although I dont know what the second round of selection is like, the Sword Hut only selects four people every year, right? Thats right, said Zhang Weiyu. If I cannot pass the second round, have you thought about this? If only four people are left to be selected, everyone would be able to pass, right? Lu Shu asked. Hold on. I know you are very strong now and have high combat power. But 16 people will go to the second round. You wouldnt even be able to touch them in the arena, explained Zhang Weiyu. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Are you stopping me from defeating them in private? no. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Lu Shu sighed with emotion. Zhang Weiyu was so generous. He produced plenty of distress points for Lu Shu everyday. When he returned to Earth, he would definitely give Zhang Weiyu some refresher fruits to eat. Although he did not know whether the fruits would be of any use to Zhang Weiyu, it was good enough to rid him of his current physique. On the other hand, Zhang Weiyu suddenly felt that the moment Lu Shu stepped into the palace would be a very interesting story. He did not know what would happen, but mysteriously, he was looking forward to it But it was the Sword Hut. All the geniuses that Lu Shu would encounter would be the elites of each army. The aristocrats would also pay for their talented descendants to enter. They would all be experts that had been produced by a wealth of resources. Zhang Weiyu wanted to know what would happen when Lu Shu encountered them The discussion hall had quietened down. Lu Shu walked in and heard the slaves beg, Spare us, Great Lord! We have no autonomy over this! We have to return to our masters and report this before we can offer you new conditions. We were not threatening you. Please do not misunderstand! Lu Shu waved his hand. Fine. Go back and tell your aristocrats that since the Wei Wu Army has been discarded, it is too early to share that piece of territory. If they want to work with the Wei Wu Army, I will have to see whether they are worthy. If they are not even able to defeat the Black Feather Army, dont even think about pulling in the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shus words were arrogant. He seemed to look down on the Black Feather Army The slaves did not dare to say anything. The Black Feather Army had many elites, but they were viewed with disdain by the broken Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu met messengers from seven aristocrats over seven consecutive days. But no one was able to offer Lu Shu conditions that were attractive enough for him. Lu Shu was not in a rush to escape and seek refuge with anyone. He just wanted to go back. On the other hand, there would not be any large movements from the Black Feather Army for a while. After all, if they continued to send people over, would they still be able to defend Wei Bei Pass? The aristocrats in the North Region were still eyeing Wei Bei Pass. After the slaves returned, the aristocrats saw their badly battered appearances and their expressions darkened. The small leader of the Wei Wu Army thinks that he is secure with a strong backing, huh? What gives him the right? The slaves did their best to incite their owners. Master, why dont we attack Black Feather Army. If the Wei Wu Army was able to defeat the Black Feather Army with so few people, the Black Feather Army will not be as ferocious as we had thought. Once we have defeated the Black Feather Army, we will deal with the Wei Wu Army. We can even send troops to surround and kill them. We will wipe them out in front of the Lord of Heaven! The aristocrat glanced at the slave who had spoken. Go away, you useless thing. Do you think fighting is as easy as you say? I know how strong the Black Feather Army. It is not that they are too weak. Now that the Wei Wu Army has a strong leader, they have become very powerful. The aristocrats were not dumb. They would not be fooled by their slaves either. They knew that if the Black Feather Army was weak, they would not be able to take Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass. But the Wei Wu Army was far too strong! For a period of time, the news of the Wei Wu Armys transformation, as well as how they defeated the Black Feather Army with their small size slowly started to spread. In less than a month, even the aristocrats in the palace started to talk about this after their meals. These kinds of stories, where the weak became strong, would always be the topic of conversations. Thus the Wei Wu Army grew famous! Chapter 937 - New Bets in the Casino Chapter 937: New Bets in the Casino Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the story of the Wei Wu Army reached the palace, everyone treated it as an interesting piece of news that had nothing to do with them. After all, a long time had passed since the last battle in the palace. The war between the North Region and the West Region had started to spread throughout the Luniverse. The strength that the Black Feather Army had displayed on a strategic level made everyone interested. But the same Black Feather Army was helpless against a small army made up of leftover soldiers. When those who knew about the situation talked about the Wei Wu Army, they would say, The Wei Wu Army was originally an army made up of roamers. People in the North Region would know that they are very disorganized, but no one expected them to defeat the Black Feather Army with just 3000 people. These roamers do not dare to fight. They can only run away on the battlefield. I dont know how they became so strong. As for how weak the Wei Wu Army was in the past, everyone could easily paint a vivid picture of them. It was as if the weaker they described the Wei Wu Army as, the more dramatic this war would become. This was because the war had nothing to with them. Thus, whether the war was right or wrong, as well as the victories and losses, were not important to them. Most importantly, none of this was important to them! The poems of the king was mostly read by the sons and daughters of rich aristocrats. As they read the poems of the king, they would pose as lovers of culture while admiring the fortresses. Very few people had actually been on a battlefield. In order to attract these rich customers, storytellers in teahouses and wine shops would talk about the hottest topics. In the largest wine shop in the palace, an old man sat on the stage and stroked his beard. The leader of the Wei Wu Army, Ye Xiaoming, held his halberd No, youre wrong! A young girl suddenly stood up. My uncle went to the North Region last month. He received news from the Black Feather Army that the leader of the Wei Wu Army is now a young man with the surname Lu! Furthermore, during the battle, he didnt use any halberd! The storytelling became very awkward. People who fabricated and exaggerated stories were most afraid that the audience would know the facts of the situation. How could a small storyteller like him go to the battlefield and do his research there? Under typical circumstances, the children in the palace would not know about these kinds of things. The aristocrats in the palace would not care about the small Wei Wu Army. Thus, their children did not have any sources of information. But this time, people cared about the situation, as the protagonist of the story, the Wei Wu Army, was worthy of dramatic action. It even became the laughing stock of the aristocrats. The storyteller hesitated. To this young lady who dared to ask, what did you hear? Lu is a common surname here. Do you know his actual name? I dont know his full name, but I know that he only fights using a tree branch! The young girl said in a grand manner, I heard that the young man is good looking and has achieved a high level of training. He is not like the geniuses in the place at all. They still have a bloodline! The children of the palace, who were observing by the side, were unhappy. How was the leader of the broken Wei Wu Army on the same level as them, the children of the palace it was said that he was very good looking? How good looking could you be when you fought? Furthermore, it was said that he only used a tree branch to fight. If this was real, then he was very pretentious. There were countless geniuses in the palace who were pretentious. But the leader of the Wei Wu Army was the first to be as pretentious as to use a tree branch to fight. Did you think that you were the head of the Sword Hut? Overnight, all the storytellers in the palace changed their story. Lu Shu changed from a mighty warrior in an army to a figure with poetic flavor. In the same night, the young ladies in the palace started to wish for this young man. On the other hand, the males in the palace were all very unhappy with Lu Shu. If he came to the palace, they would teach him how to behave! Suddenly, there was a new bet in the palace casino. They bet whether the Wei Wu Army would be able to survive being surrounded by the Black Feather Army, how long the Wei Wu Army would be able to survive, and how many Black Feather Army soldiers the Wei Wu Army would be able to kill. There were all kinds of bets. Of course, the bookmakers decided the odds. At first, the news of the Wei Wu Army was only viral for a few days. But with these bets, it started to grow even more viral. The casino started to spread how weak the Wei Wu Army was, and how they had defeated the Black Feather Army by luck. After a large group of people placed their bets, they started to focus on news regarding the Wei Wu Army. They did not care about how strong or weak the Wei Wu Army actually was. They only cared about whether they won or lost the bet. Money talked. In order to ride on the viral wave, many casinos sent their Rank One powers as scouts to obtain information at the same time. Then, they sent back magical objects with witchcraft in real time. The casinos then changed the odds accordingly. On one hand, the bookmakers wanted to obtain correct information. On the other hand, this was a method to disseminate information in real-time selectively. This maintained the enthusiasm that the palace had towards the Wei Wu Army. The bookmakers in the casinos had even bribed the storytellers to organize a grand banquet. The scouts received training materials and flew to the North Region. They estimated that they would arrive after one week. They started to spread the news. Everything was in its place and ready! The bookmakers in the casino were full of confidence. They were fired up. But on the eighth day, some of the gambling dens received information that the scouts from the Song Ji gambling den had been captured by the Wei Wu Army The gambling dens were dumbfounded. He was a Rank One! The Wei Wu Army was serious about capturing people! How did they catch him? Were you all crazy? You were fighting the Black Feather Army, right? Why did you capture the scouts from the gambling dens? Some Rank Ones tried to run away. They did not even want to fight. Now, they had been captured alive just how strong was the Wei Wu Army? How were they able to capture a Rank One? The gambling dens, who had been full of confidence, were left speechless. Their entertainers had indicated that they did not dare to approach the mountain where the Wei Wu Army was. They even ran dozens of kilometers away before they dared to do their search The gambling dens suddenly understood that all of them had underestimated the Wei Wu Army. The Wei Wu Army was very ferocious! In the King Lu Mountain, Lu Shu did not know that people in the palace had started to place bets on the Wei Wu Army. He simply looked at the young people in front of them cheerily. Are you from the Black Feather Army? The young man shook his head. I advise that you let me go. I am from the palace. If you treat me unfavorably, there will be unexpected outcomes. The scout from the Song Ji gambling den, Zhao Shuai, seemed to have lived for a very long time. To be honest, he did not expect to be captured alive either. He did not expect the Wei Wu Army to have four Rank One experts either. He had just approached King Lu Mountain when he was surrounded by the Bishop, Anthony, Johnson, and Liu Yizhao What could he do? He was left in utter despair! Chapter 938 - Collaborate to be the Bookmaker Chapter 938: Collaborate to be the Bookmaker Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu rose his eyebrows after hearing what Zhao Shuai said. What was meant by an unexpected outcome? He turned and smiled to Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan, He is threatening me. After his sentence, Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan had surrounded Zhao Shuai. Johnson, the Bishop and Anthony waited quietly underground and Zhao Shuai did not dare to move We can discuss this nicely! said Zhao Shuai. His initial intention was to scare the Wei Wu Army. After all, ordinary armies would not dare to offend them since they came from the palace. However, Zhao Shuai realized that the Wei Wu Army was different. They were serious about beating people up! However, Zhao Shuai did not understand why there were so many f*cking Rank One individuals in the Wei Wu Army! Lu Shu smiled, Do you know how to discuss this nicely now? Zhao Shuai nodded. Yes! You came from the palace? asked Lu Shu. Yes, I am the chief officer of the Song gambling den, explained Zhao Shuai, As the gambling dens in the palace have placed bets on you, I am tasked with checking out the details so I can change the rates accordingly. Lu Shu was stunned. Put a bet on us? Why did the gambling dens of the palace care about the Wei Wu Army? Yeah, I also f*cking want to know why Hold on, dont hit me! said Zhao Shuai, Now that the Wei Wu Army is famous, many of the people in the palace have their attention on you. The gambling den would definitely be interested since everyone would be interested in money, right? Suddenly, Zhao Shuai said, After I am captured, you can discuss about the ransom with the Song gambling den. They will be willing to pay a large sum of money. Lu Shus eyes lit up. How much? Millions of notes! said Zhao Shuai. Lu Shu immediately took note of an important point. There must be more than one gambling den in the palace, did the other gambling dens also send people over? Zhao Shuai was stunned. What did Lu Shu want? Was he being serious? Did he want to capture others to exchange for ransom? Lu Shu made Zhao Shuai contact the Song gambling den from the palace so that his ransom could be delivered. After a long discussion between Zhao Shuai and the Song gambling den, they promised to pay the ransom three days later. The gambling den was not independent. The Song gambling den belonged to the Song aristocrat. He had other businesses all around the Luniverse. That was the background of an aristocrat, a true aristocrat. Therefore, upon receiving the news, the boss of the Song business sent millions of notes over. The person-in-charge of the gambling den felt like breaking down as the den had loss a huge sum before they even started business. He did not understand why others had to capture the people of their gambling den as all they did was to take a look at what was happening at Lu Shus side. Lu Shu said happily, Zhao Shuai, are you unhappy with being captured alone? Are you angry with the loss of money of the Song gambling den? Zhao Shuai looked at Lu Shu and kept silent for a long while. What benefits do I get? You get a share! Lu Shu said proudly. There were four Rank One experts in the Wei Wu Army. However, according to Zhao Shuai, five Rank One experts arrived. Therefore, Lu Shu was playing with fire because he would not be able to handle it if the five people sent as scouts teamed up against him. Even the Black Feather Army did not dare to anger the people sent as scouts. However, the Wei Wu Army triggered them Zhao Shuai was wondering if any army dared to trigger them. To his horror, Wei Wu Army acted like bandits and captured the team without caring about their identity. However, Lu Shu thought that the five gambling dens were not united and therefore the five chief officers were not united too. If they were united, they would only send one of them over and did not need to pay the price of sending five? Therefore, as long as he did not trigger too many people at once, he should be safe. In the worst case scenario, he would force himself to break free from the shackles and eat the fruits. Lu Shu had already noticed that the shackles were loose. At this moment, the chief officers heard news that Zhao Shuai was safe because the gambling den had paid the ransom. This became a joke amongst the gambling dens. It was a huge joke because Zhao Shuai, the chief officer of the palaces gambling den was caught by the Wei Wu Army! Zhao Shuai did not return to the palace after being released. Instead, he found a place nearby to rest and waited patiently. After a few days, news arrived saying that the chief officer of the Lin gambling den was also caught Then, there was another sequence of events of asking for ransom and releasing the person. After another few days, the chief officer of the Yun gambling den also got caught It was rumored that the chief officer of the Yun gambling den was about to leave when he was caught. However, he was forcefully caught again after he was more than 300 miles away from the mountain. He almost broke down at that moment. He did not manage to hide from danger after such a long time? The Wei Wu Army was incredible! After this happened, the other chief officers of the two gambling dens returned to the palace immediately. They would rather not do the business and protect their reputation! The experts in the gambling den came prepared and wanted to make use of this moment to get their money. However, the Wei Wu Army did not even bother to fight with the Black Feather Army and was busy catching the chief officers of the gambling den There were more than five gambling dens in the palace but only the five of them sent their chief officers over. Therefore, when the chief officers got into trouble, the other gambling dens started to bet on who would be captured next At this moment, the commander of the Black Feather Army was notified about this. He did not want to care about the uncontrollable Wei Wu Army but he had to care about them or he would not be able to advance to the north. However, the Wei Wu Army was capable of capturing Rank One experts and this confused him At this moment, another familiar-looking guest arrived at the King Lu Mountain. Lu Shu smiled as he looked at Zhao Shuai, Why did you return? Zhao Shuai said calmly, I know you like to make money. Why dont we collaborate and become the bookmaker? Since the bets taken by the palace is becoming larger, the profits we could make out of this is immense. I want 50 percent, said Lu Shu while smiling, pass it to me in the form of armor and weapons! The Song family were smart. After seeing how Lu Shu captured the chief officers to exchange for money, they knew that the Wei Wu Army would exchange their lives for money, therefore, what was wrong with earning money together? Aristocrats only became aristocrats as they knew how to achieve a win-win outcome! Lu Shu, on the other hand, had been waiting for a long time. He wanted to see if anyone from the gambling dens were willing to collaborate with him. After the collaboration, the Wei Wu Army would have a say on who was the winner. However, he did not have a use for so many notes. Therefore, he asked for armor and weapons instead! Although he managed to obtain many weapons before this, the weapons were nothing special and that disappointed Lu Shu greatly. With the ordinary armor, Lu Shu began to think about the magical weapons After all, the power of the Wei Wu Army was still increasing and Lu Shu wanted to match their power with their weapons. He could get more benefits only after the Wei Wu Army grew more powerful Chapter 939 - The Day when the Palace Bled Chapter 939: The Day when the Palace Bled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the news of the chief officer of the gambling den being captured became widespread, everyone went wild. The Wei Wu Army was so powerful? Even the Black Feather Army would not dare to capture the chief officers in this manner, right? Moreover, the critical point was that after this event, everyone believed that the gambling dens were not affiliated with the Wei Wu Army, as after all, none of the gambling dens would sacrifice their reputation for money. Therefore, the Wei Wu Army was innocent and that attracted more people to place their bets as the gambling den was unable to control the outcome of the bet. After this event, everyone witnessed the power of the Wei Wu Army and dared to place their bets The Song gambling den asked people to place their bets regarding whether the Wei Wu Army was daring to sacrifice their advantageous position in the territory so as to attack the Black Feather Army from behind. Many people laughed. Although the Wei Wu Army was powerful, the total strength of Black Feather Army at the Wei Bei Pass was more than 20 times of that of the Wei Wu Army. If the Wei Wu Army wanted to fight based on their geographical position, they could give it a shot. The placing of bets definitely gave one the opportunity of earning money. If the Wei Wu Army was in their right mind, they would definitely not exit from the mountains! In the end, after three days of attack on the Yun An City by the Wei Wu Army, the Black Feather Army with 3000 soldiers in the Yun An City lost Everyone who placed their bet on the fact that the Wei Wu Army would not dare to leave the mountains were stunned. What the f*ck? Why did they leave the mountains? What benefits could attacking the Yun An City bring to them? Why didnt they follow the rules! After a week, over a hundred sets of armor were shipped to the King Lu Mountain and Lu Xiaoyu received all of them. Lu Shu took a look and was unhappy. The magical armors were similar to the ordinary ones. He had initially demanded for both armor and weapons from Zhao Shuai but Zhao Shuai was only willing to give him the armor as weapons were more expensive and the gambling den was unable to afford it. This was different from what Lu Shu knew. By right, armor should cost a few times more than weapons. After Zhao Shuais explanation, Lu Shu understood that weapons needed to resonate with Spirit Qi while armor only needed to be sturdy and able to withstand blows. In the Luniverse, there were very few weapons that could resonate well with Spirit Qi. Most of them were with the Four Lords of Heaven and the King of Gods. Therefore, the weapons were extremely expensive! At this moment, Zhao Shuai took out his saber in front of Lu Shu, implying that he could only use a mediocre weapon like the saber. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Wait a minute, looking at Zhao Shuais saber which had a similar quality to the long spear at the remains in Beimang, that was counted as a mediocre weapon? Then what about the trident that was better than the long spears? Why did the Earth, which was lacking in Spirit Qi, have weapons which the Luniverse was lacking in? Was it on purpose or was it pure coincidence? However, Lu Shu did not force Zhao Shuai. The armor were good enough to increase the survival rate of the Wei Wu Army. Initially, the Wei Wu Army was already more powerful than the Black Feather Army. With the magical armor, it was harder for them to die They could do anything they wanted! Zhao Shuai smiled, The Song gambling den is sincere about collaborating with you, commander, we look forward to working with you! Yes yes yes, said Lu Shu, I look forward to working with you! Three days later, another bet was included in the Song gambling den. Within one week, the Wei Wu Army would attack the Black Feather Army several times. With more bets, the loss was greater. The genius, disciples and daughters of the aristocrats and the gamblers had learnt their lesson. They began to study the loss and wanted to reduce the risk. Of course, the reduction of risk was within expectations. For example, someone bought all the bets for this round. He was clearly trying to use leverage to maximize returns. Everyone was extremely confident. Even if one lost, one would not suffer a huge loss, right? Perhaps everyone would earn instead! In the end The Wei Wu Army attacked the Black Feather Army 21 times in the week. On average, they went out for an attack three times a day. No matter where they went, they attacked and left immediately and did not even bother about killing. The Black Feather Army were extremely confused. One moment, they received the news from a horseman that Wei Wu Army had arrived. In the next moment, they received another piece of news that the Wei Wu Army left after killing two horsemen. What were they doing?! The commander of the Black Feather Army sitting in the tent was infuriated. The Wei Wu Army was too arrogant! However, he did not dare to chase them. In the situation that the master was unable to participate in the battle, four Rank One, a group of Rank Three and Rank Two could not make any serious damages to the Black Feather Army. Moreover, the Wei Wu Army obtained over a hundred sets of magical armor out of the blue. With these sets of magical armor, the soldiers did not suffer any injuries even after being attacked The people who made bets in the palace were frustrated. What was the Wei Wu Army up to? 21 attacks in a week? Were they mad? This was the first time in the history of the Luniverse when an army did such things. It was said that many gamblers stood at the side of the Long Yin River and were going to jump at any moment This time, the Song gambling den sent more than 800 sets of armor to the King Lu Mountain, showing how much profits they had made. Lu Shu was exhilarated over the fact that although the Wei Wu Army had stopped obtaining distress points from learning how to read, he obtained more distress points from the people who placed bets. Zhao Shuai was also very happy as he was the person who brought up the suggestion of collaborating with the Wei Wu Army as the dealers to the aristocrat of the Song family. Everyone made money and he could use better weapons too After that, the Song gambling den started another bet. Would the Wei Wu Army win or lose when they fought against the Black Feather Army? This time, the other gambling dens had figured out the pattern and followed what the Song gambling den did. All the gambling dens placed slaves at the doors of the Song gambling den so they could adjust their rates accordingly to the Song gambling den. Suddenly, all the gambling dens in the palace followed the Song gambling den. The boss of the Song gambling den was grinning from ear to ear. What a profitable business! However, he had to discuss with each of the gambling dens. Although everyone could earn together, mimicking the Song gambling den would definitely reduce their profits. If everyone wanted to earn together, they had to split the profits! The Song gambling den also had to split the earnings with the Wei Wu Army! After considering for several hours, the bosses of the various gambling dens all agreed. That was because if the Song gambling den were collaborating with the Wei Wu Army, it would be extremely easy for the Song gambling den to go against the rest of the gambling dens. Therefore, harmony brings wealth! The entire palace thought that the Wei Wu Army was powerful. Therefore, many people would place their bets on the Wei Wu Army winning, there were no suspense at all! After all, the Wei Wu Army was so powerful! In this round, both parties did not have much to lose. The gamblers realized that the dealers also agreed that the Wei Wu Army had similar power as the Black Feather Army. One army was powerful and one was superior in terms of manpower. Therefore, there was nothing fishy in this round. Even if there was, the dealer could not make much profits. In the end, on the second day, the Wei Wu Army headed to Nangeng City where the Black Feather Army was stationed at and started the battle. Apart from the Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass, Nangeng City was the place where the most soldiers were stationed at. There were more than 10,000 soldiers! This time, the chief officer of the Song gambling den reported the situation real-time and all the gamblers became excited. It was rare for the gambling den to be so open. At the moment when the Wei Wu Army and the Black Feather Army were at a stalemate, the gambling den suddenly started another bet. How many Wei Wu Army soldiers would die? This was a bet with a high loss rate. People who bet on ??zero deaths would lose a certain amount of money and people who bet on one to one hundred deaths would lose another sum of money, and so on All of the gambling dens of the palace were betting. Everyone placed bets, including the aristocrats. Nobody cared about winning or losing as they were having fun! After many people placed their bets, the Wei Wu Army suddenly retreated and everyone began to keep track of how many people died from the Wei Wu Army. In the end Nobody died Everyone was stunned. Almost all the other options had bets but only a handful placed their bets on zero deaths. Why? Weapons were merciless. How would there be a battle that involved zero deaths? What kind of nonsense was it for the Wei Wu Army to not have any deaths? How did they do that? In fact, apart from Liu Yizhao who was fighting with the Rank One commander of the opponent, Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu, Anthony, Johnson and the Bishop did nothing apart from saving people Someone called this day the day where the palace bled. According to rumors, many gamblers jumped into the Long Yin River consecutively At this point in time, everyone wanted to kill Lu Shu when they met in the palace. Chapter 940 - The Panicky Commander of the Black Feather Army Chapter 940: The Panicky Commander of the Black Feather Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The atmosphere on the King Lu Mountain was joyful. Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan stood behind Lu Shu and Li Heitan mumbled softly, Can we really earn so much this time? Liu Yizhao smiled and nodded. If what Zhao Shuai said was accurate, all the gambling dens in the palace participated and everyone in the palace placed their bets, we can definitely earn a crazy amount of money, not exaggerating at all. Why is the palace able to last until today? Do not underestimate its power. The palace Li Heitan pondered over this word. Do we have the chance to visit the palace in the future? Yes, said Liu Yizhao firmly. At this moment, Zhao Shuai landed from the sky and Lu Shu went towards him, greeting him warmly, Brother! Zhao Shuai was speechless. He realized that there was a pattern. When he could help Lu Shu earn money, Lu Shu called him a friend. When he could help Lu Shu earn a huge sum of money, he became Lu Shus brother So this is how you differentiate your relationship with others?! However, Zhao Shuai did not show his unhappiness. He replied with a smile, Brother! I have a huge surprise for you! The two of them acted like godbrothers and did not hesitate at all Lu Shu smiled. How many sets of armor did you bring? This time, Liu Yizhao used an invisible storage equipment. After he opened the invisible storage equipment, several thousands of armor appeared beside them. Zhao Shuai smiled. Our collaboration went very well. We got an immeasurable amount of profits from three consecutive rounds of betting. Not only was everyone in the Wei Wu Army able to get their armor, but we also had leftover notes. Fortunately, the number of soldiers in the Wei Wu Army is quite little or we may not have enough armor. Lu Shu nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the armor. He could deduce how much profit they earned from the amount of distress points obtained. He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Register these and distribute them. The collaboration with the Song gambling den allowed everyone to profit. For Lu Shu, the biggest profit was none other than the distress points. At Rank One, he needed 10,000,000 distress points to light up the first star. The stars after that would need hundreds of millions of distress points. Lu Shu had calculated roughly that the distress points he had could allow him to rise to a Four-star Rank One after he broke free from the shackles! In the past, when one obtained the armor from the Black Feather Army, one had to find a matching armor based on their body size. Now, they did not have to do it as the magical armor was able to fit ones body. This time, the power of the Wei Wu Army had increased again. If the Black Feather Army surrounded them again, ordinary soldiers could not even harm the Wei Wu Army at all. Are there any new bets recently? asked Lu Shu happily. We have to stop for a while, smiled Zhao Shuai, Many of the scholars in the palace are against the gambling dens and some of them are spreading the rumor that we are collaborating as the dealer. Therefore, there is not much significance in starting a new bet. Moreover, we have gotten enough money. Lu Shu was slightly disappointed. We sprang our attack too obviously. It was rather cruel to not have any casualties. We cant earn in this manner in the future, right? Not really. Zhao Shuai shook his head. Humans forget things easily. After a while, their greed will help them forget their loss. As long as we split the earnings fairly, they will continue placing their bets. Although the gamblers always say that they lose nine out of ten bets, how many people quit gambling? Everyone is waiting to get a comeback, right? Thats right. Lu Shu smiled as he looked at Zhao Shuai. I look forward to working together with you in the future. Lu Shu thought that the Song gambling den was rather trustworthy. They might collaborate again in the future. Zhao Shuai laughed and took out a letter from the invisible storage equipment. The aristocrat from the Song family is willing to befriend you. If you ever head to the palace, take this letter and look for him. He will definitely be a great host. Lu Shu looked at the letter in his hand. There was neither a seal nor contents. It was a simple invitation card. This was probably the attractive deal given to Lu Shu by the Song family in the palace. However, Lu Shu did not like it. There was no sincerity at all. Lu Shu tossed the letter to Zhao Shuai. Lets not talk about whether we head to the palace or not. I think we should just stick with the dealing of money. Zhao Shuai was speechless. From Zhao Shuais distress points, +666! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly remembered the lady in a sakura kimono. He wondered how she was managing the Collection of Gods. Recalling the days on Earth, Lu Shu suddenly wanted to go back. It was only four months before the selection of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu should leave the Wei Wu Army and head to the palace soon. He hoped that he could find his way home from the Sword Hut. However, Lu Shu was not sure because many people wanted to meet him in the palace after the gambling incident Those people did not know that Lu Shu intended to participate in the selection of the Sword Hut in the palace. At this moment beside the Long Yin River, a big group of middle-aged men stared at the surface of the river in despair. Suddenly, a young voice was heard, Can those who are not committing suicide let the students go first. The middle-aged gamblers moved aside immediately. Yes yes, please go first, we should not hold young people back no matter what Meanwhile, the commander of the Black Feather Army was sitting quietly in the camp of the Wei Bei Pass. Just when the King Lu Mountain made their harvest, he received information from the palace, including the information about the bet. He immediately understood why the Wei Wu Army was behaving so strangely. They were f*cking manipulating the bets In fact, the act of the manipulation of the bets by the Wei Wu Army had nothing to do with him. After all, he did not place any bets so he did not care. However, in a months time, the Wei Wu Army attacked in all areas in favor of the bets. Half of the Black Feather Army in Yun An City perished but none of the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army died in the battle in Nangeng City Initially, the Black Feather Army wanted to continue heading north after dealing with the battle What f*cking heading north, they had almost perished! The commander of the Black Feather Army was slightly panicky. He was worried that the palace would start a new bet Could they stop starting new bets?! They were killing the entire Black Feather Army by doing that! Chapter 941 - A Battle Full of Tricks Chapter 941: A Battle Full of Tricks Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Black Feather Armys current passageway to the north was through Nangeng City, Yun An City, Guang Liao City, and Wei Bei Pass. The logistics team continued to transport resources along this path. When they were fighting in Wei Bei Pass, they did not have any grains in storage. The grains in Nangeng City had been set on fire and destroyed by Liu Yizhao, while the grains in Yun An City had been taken away by Lu Shu and the rest. Guang Liao City still had some reserves, but it was not enough for the Black Feather Armys daily consumption. The Black Feather Army had hoped that they would be able to seize some rations in Wei Bei Pass, but they realized that this area was very poor. When the Long Meng Army had left, they did not have the opportunity to burn or take away the rations. Thus, they were only left with a small amount of rations. The leader of the Black Feather Army was slightly annoyed. It was said that the Long Meng Army had obtained army rations, right? Why were they only left with so little? The rations of the Long Meng Army had also been taken away by Lu Shu and the rest If the leader of the Black Feather Army knew about the truth, he would sigh with emotion. When the Wei Wu Army fought, they did not even let their own people off But to Lu Shu, the people in this world were strangers, while the Wei Wu Army was his own people. Others were not considered. Thus, the greatest danger to the Black Feather Army was that their home ground was not stable. They could not even ensure the smooth transport of their resources. The Wei Wu Army was not of much help either. The commander of the Black Feather Army had people on the grassroots level. Thus, when he started to pay attention to the bets in the palace, he heard that the Song Ji family were buying large amounts of magical armor. The Song Ji was a family of aristocrats. They had not fought for many years. Why did they need magical armor now? One did not even have to think to understand that they were working for the Wei Wu Army. The Wei Wu Army was already strong overall. It was just that they were few in numbers. Now that all of them had magical armor, they were no laughing matter. They could not just give up on Wei Bei Pass and fight the Wei Wu Army to their deaths, right? 100 thousand people fighting 5000 people to the death? It was a waste of manpower, no matter how you thought about it! Another problem was that after the overall strength of the Wei Wu Army had increased, not only could they fight, they could also run very quickly. They would run if they were told to run. The Black Feather Army could not even catch up. Could you believe that they had four Rank Ones to guard their retreat? The leader of the Black Feather Army had been busy over the past few days adjusting the organization of the troops. He wanted to form a troop that was on par with the Wei Wu Army. All along, there was an equal distribution of Rank Ones to Rank Fives in each troop. All levels of strength were present. But now, it was different. The leader of the Black Feather Army decided that they could allow a few troops to give up their stronger powers so that they could form a troop that was on par with the Wei Wu Army and could catch up to them. But he realized that there were not many strong warriors in the Black Feather Army. They only had four Rank Ones and over 2000 Ranks Threes. Even their top powers were no match for the Wei Wu Army and the Wei Wu Army had magical armor as well! But no matter what, the leader of the Black Feather Army realized that the Wei Wu Armys high mobility was very important in battles. He waited and hoped that the gambling dens in the palace would place new bets. This way, he would know what the Wei Wu Army was planning next and could target them. The leader of the Black Feather Army sighed with emotion. The Wei Wu Army was strange and hard to predict. He had to rely on bets for information this was the first time the Black Feather Army used this method of intelligence. If all failed, he would place a bet that the Black Feather Army would lose. In the worst case scenario, he would give up his position as the leader of the Black Feather Army and become a rich man in the palace As the Black Feather Army secretly adjusted their organization to ambush the Wei Wu Army, the aristocrats in the North Region also had a secret discussion. At first, they had wanted to wait and see. They would send soldiers to defeat the Black Feather Army after the Black Feather Army headed north to expand their territory and split up their men. After all, if the Black Feather Army wanted to maintain the unimpeded movement of their logistics, they had to take a city and deploy troops to guard that city. Once their line of defense grew longer, the strength of the Black Feather Army would become diluted. They had waited for almost a month, but the Black Feather Army had been delayed at Wei Bei Pass by the Wei Wu Army! Everyone sent their slaves to talk with the Wei Wu Army, but they all failed. If they had repelled the Black Feather Army, it was still fine as the results were positive. But if the Black Feather Army had not been pushed back, they all had the responsibility to not do anything. But if they did not attack, the Wei Wu Army would receive the most credit. When the aristocrats thought about the broken Wei Wu Army monopolizing the rewards, they were somewhat unhappy Thus, the seven aristocrats focused on the situation. Three aristocrats had already had a secret agreement to push the Black Feather Army back! When they saw that the Black Feather Army was helpless against the Wei Wu Army, they started to consider whether the Black Feather Army was not as strong as they had expected. The Black Feather Army was waiting for new bets to be placed in the palace. But before they could wait for the Wei Wu Army, the aristocrats in the North Region had made their move The leader of the Black Feather Army was upset. They could not settle the Wei Wu Army, but now they had to deal with the aristocrats too? Who in the world dared to bully the Black Feather Army? There were many experts from the Lord of Heaven in the Black Feather Army. They would carry out great plans. They were already very frustrated that the troops in the north had been held back by the Wei Wu Army. Did everyone want to bully the Black Feather Army? But he was slightly worried. What if the aristocrats and the Wei Wu Army collaborated with each other? What would they do? There was a new bet in the palace. Will the Wei Wu Army collaborate with the soldiers deployed by the aristocrats in the North Region? The leader of the Black Feather Army wanted to use this to determine whether the Wei Wu Army would deploy their forces. But the bets placed on both sides were very low. They did not point to any conclusion. At that moment, a guest came from the Qing Sai Army. The leader of the Black Feather Army sat in the central military tent. He looked at the handsome young man in front of him and said calmly, Its quite interesting that the commander of the Qing Sai Army was willing to become a scout for someone else. And now, you dare to come here alone? Tell me. What are you here for? Liu Yizhao smiled. 1.5 million. This is a very good price. The leader of the Black Feather Army was dumbfounded. What 1.5 million? The next moment, the leader of the Black Feather Army almost exploded with rage. Was he here to trick them?! Could the Wei Wu Army fight properly? They played so many tricks in just one battle. Were you done? Huh? But the leader of the Black Feather Army was not an ordinary person. He quickly regained his composure. Now was not the time to be upset. As the leader of an army, he could not allow his emotions to control him. He had to control his emotions. The Wei Wu Army was now very powerful, and the Black Feather Army was helpless against them. Thus, they had to think about how to maximize their benefits. Thus, the leader of the Black Feather Army ordered his men to pass 1.5 million notes to Liu Yizhao. Then, he passed on this information to his friend in the palace and bet 5 million notes that the Wei Wu Army would not deploy their forces He had bought this in secret. No one knew that the Black Feather Army already had information. The leader of the Black Feather Army felt that he was giving himself a route of escape. Chapter 942 - Committed Sins Chapter 942: Committed Sins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The leader of the Black Feather Army had spent the last two days reflecting. He was here to fight a battle. They had won so many cities, but how did they start gambling in secret?! At first, the leader of the Black Feather Army did not believe the Wei Wu Army. But Liu Yizhaos words convinced him. The Wei Wu Army wants to earn big money in the future. If we want to earn big money, we will keep our word. We will definitely not skin the sheep. Do you understand what trust means? Once we have this foundational trust, everyone will be able to collaborate in the future without any worries. The leader of the Black Feather Army thought, had the Wei Wu Army started to plan their collaboration with them? But this did not form the basis for the Black Feather Armys trust in the Wei Wu Army. After all, they had worked with the gambling dens and killed so many people. What gave them the right to be trusted? But after the leader of the Black Feather Army expressed his concerns, Liu Yizhao took out an invoice. The invoice stated that the Wei Wu Army would not deploy their forces and was worth 2 million notes. This was all of the Wei Wu Armys savings that Liu Yizhao had saved from the Qing Sai Army. The leader of the Black Feather Army only trusted Wei Wu Army after this. After that, he thought about it. The Wei Wu Army was very ambitious. They had already started to brand themselves as honest and trustworthy. Would they continue to cooperate with the bookmakers in the gambling dens? Then, after the Wei Wu Army bought 300 pigs and over 3000 bottles of alcohol from Yun An City, the leader of the Black Feather Army asked his friend to bet another 5 million. The Wei Wu Army had sent their subordinate to incite them. Evidently, they wanted to celebrate their victory and reward their army. This was a good opportunity for the Black Feather Army. Should they seize this chance to enter the mountains? The leader of the Black Feather Army thought of this idea, but immediately dismissed the thought. Are you sure that you will be able to find them if you enter the mountains How would they be able to find such passive warriors like them! At first, Lu Shu wanted Liu Yizhao to find the aristocrats as if he was able to work together with the aristocrats, they might be able to kill the Black Feather Army in the North Region. The Wei Wu Army was originally from the North Region. The Black Feather Army was their enemy. But the aristocrats were determined to leave the Wei Wu Army aside. Thus, they immediately rejected the Wei Wu Army. This made Lu Shu angry. If you were not willing to do business with me, that meant that you looked down on me! Thus, he made a deal with the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu was serious in his business. In the past, when he was earning distress points, he had always focused on sustainable development. He would do the same now. He might be stuck in this world for some time. Money could be easily earned if trust had been established, right? Who knows? Lu Shu might be able to bring back many local specialties, such as magical stones, armor, weapons, and so on But in this war, would the Wei Wu Army really stay in King Lu Mountain and not deploy their troops? Impossible. The gambling dens bet on whether the Wei Wu Army would deploy their forces and cooperate with the aristocrats in secret. The latter clause was more important. As long as the Wei Wu Army did not fight the Black Feather Army, it would not be considered a secret collaboration! Thus, the Wei Wu Army could fight the aristocrats brazenly But the Wei Wu Army and the aristocrats shared the North Region. If they brazenly fought the aristocrats and were questioned by the Lord of Heaven, what would they do? Thus, a group of bandits called Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune suddenly appeared north of Wei Bei Pass. They attacked the supplies and rations that the aristocrats possessed from all directions. They were rampant and the aristocrat armies all suffered heavy losses When this group of bandits appeared, the aristocrats were speechless. Of course, they knew that this was the Wei Wu Army. But they did not have the Wei Wu Army armor. The aristocrats were not able to capture them either. Thus, they did not have any evidence. Furthermore, these bandits all concealed their faces. Their aim was only the supplies and rations. They did not do anything else. The first time the bandits attacked, they bumped into the group led by Li Heitan and Liu Yizhao, whose faces had been concealed. When the commander of the aristocrat army saw them, he panicked. You Wei Wu Army soldiers Before he could finish speaking, Li Heitan panicked as well. Dont tarnish our reputation! We are bandits. Our ideal is to become bandits. If you destroy our ideal, we will attack! The commander was speechless. This piece of information was relayed to the palace. Many people knew that there was an internal battle between the Wei Wu Army and the aristocrats, but they did not have any evidence. After all, this had nothing to do with their bets. No one paid much attention. But the people in the palace all sighed with emotion. The fight between the North Region and the West Region was far too exciting. As they fought, even a group of bandits called Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune had made a move. How mysterious Could the Wei Wu Army be more decent? Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune? Were you serious? Fine. This time, the entire Luniverse knew that the Wei Wu Army loved money. Lu Shu felt that they had even given up on the slogan of the Azure Dragon Village. What could they do? In this harsh environment, the aristocrat army had reached Wei Bei Pass. But this process made them realize that the Black Feather Army was not weak. They just did not know what to do against the Wei Wu Army Only the heavens knew how the Wei Wu Army became this strong! The aristocrats felt as if they were suffocating. Once this war was over, they would go to the Lord of Heaven and report the Wei Wu Army. They had caused a mess and affected the war experience! Lu Shu observed the battle in the distance from the mountain. He thought about it and said, Although we have changed our slogan to Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune, its hard to ensure that Wen Zaifou will not look into this. We have to think of a retreat route for the Wei Wu Army. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Its rare that even you know how stupid this plan is. Lu Shu said, Rapid and substantial changes happen during war. Which leader is certain that their strategy is definitely correct? But others will change once they know their mistake. What about you let go of me! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Lu Shu thought about it and said, Store the army provisions and valuable items. If this war ends before the Sword Hut selection, we will have to leave King Lu Mountain. Of course, if the Sword Hut selection happen before that, it will not be a problem. They will not dare to provoke someone from the Sword Hut. If the Sword Hut selection has not started by the time the war ends, where will we go? Lu Xiaoyu asked curiously. Rations are not a problem now. We have enough to eat for five years Lu Shu was shocked. Did we steal so many? Lu Xiaoyu silently nodded her head. The aristocrat army has started to live a frugal lifestyle since last week If the war ends before the Sword Hut selection, we will fight our way to the West Region and come back when the Sword Hut selection begins, said Lu Shu calmly. No one expected that the Wei Wu Army had started to make plans for their counterattack. They had committed too many sins. It seemed as if the North Region could no longer take it Chapter 943 - Lu Family from Liu Li Lane Chapter 943: Lu Family from Liu Li Lane Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The palace had never paid attention to an army with 5000 people. Those in the palace were aloof. The aristocrats had distanced themselves from the war a long time ago. Many geniuses flourished in the palace. This caused the palace to become a utopia, independent of the four regions. But now, not only was their attention on the Wei Wu Army, they paid attention to their new commander, Lu Shu. Lu was a common surname. There was also the Book of Family Names in this world, but the first line was different. The most common surnames were Lu, Qian, Sun, and Li As the name of Lu Shu and the Wei Wu Army spread, a few aristocrats with the surname Lu started to thoroughly investigate their family history. They wanted to see whether this young man was part of their family branch. The rich and influential aristocrat families had been towering in the Luniverse for thousands of years. Their influence spread far and wide. Other than the descendants, no one particularly cared about the rest of their family branch. After all, the classes had been fixed. Over the past thousand years, there were very few cases where peasants became aristocrats. But this time, the Wei Wu Army was different. Many aristocrats even felt that the leader of the Wei Wu Army would be able to rise among the chaos. It was not impossible for him to become an aristocrat! Thus, everyone started to investigate their family history and see whether he was in the records. Every year, the family branches would report their family history to the main branch so that they would be able to support their descendants, or lend their fame. But even then, there would be family branches that were gradually forgotten. The main family branch did not care about this, as they would always be the top. But now, it was different. If they would confirm that he was a member of their family branch, they would be able to benefit! He would be of assistance to the main branch! After all the Lu families sprang into action, they realized that they could not find a person called Lu Shu it was as if he had appeared out of thin air! But at that moment, the Lu family from Liu Li Lane in the palace suddenly announced that Lu Shu was part of their family branch. When this piece of news started to spread, the Wei Wu Army and Lu Shu, who were not as popular in terms of bets, once again became the topic of discussion. Are you sure? Did the Lu family from Liu Li Lane say that? Theyre not lying! I didnt expect that the new commander of the Wei Wu Army was from their family! The Lu family from Liu Li Lane is an established family. It is normal if a member from the family branch has suddenly risen to power. Heh heh, no wonder Lu Shu is so daring. So he had backup! It was as if no one thought that the Lu family from Liu Li Lane was adding on to the situation. They simply admired Lu Shu! Even Zhao Shuai was stunned when he heard about this. No wonder he did not accept our recruitment offer. He is daring because he has sufficient backup. When Zhao Shuai had gone to send Lu Shu a letter, Lu Shu had rejected. Back then, Zhao Shuai had good intentions. Everyone knew that the Wei Wu Army had been making bold moves recently. Once the war was over, the aristocrats from North Region would gather and attack them. They would be very passive then. Thus, the Song family offered them an attractive deal. On one hand, they wanted to lend assistance to the Wei Wu Army in the future. On the other hand, since they were working together, they wanted to give Lu Shu some protection. The aristocrat of the Song family treasured him. But Lu Shu did not accept the deal. At first, Song Ji could not understand the reason. But now, he understood. Lu Shu could act as he wanted with the Lu family from Liu Li Lane behind him Thus, the reason behind why the Wei Wu Army was so brave, arrogant, and able to rise up was all because of the Lu family. It was as if everything had happened naturally. But they did not know that Lu Shu did not know the Lu family from Liu Li Lane. He dared to do all these with the Wei Wu Army because he was impressive! The news from the Lu family did not spread outwards quickly. At least, there were no effects on the battlefield. Lu Shu was still thinking about how to avoid paying bills for all of the Black Feather Armys actions, he had decided to observe the battlefield. As long as the Black Feather Army could drag the battle for long enough for the Sword Hut selections to begin, and Lu Shu could enter the Sword Hut, no one would dare to provoke the Wei Wu Army. Thus, he hoped that the Black Feather Army would be able to endure. It would benefit him as well. Thus, Lu Shu initiated an internal meeting to discuss whether they wanted to use the Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune bandits to attack the aristocrat armies. Zhang Weiyu went crazy. He had endured for many years, but this was his first time seeing a bandit initiate a meeting to talk about military events. The problem was not whether they were strong enough. Even if the bandits were strong, they still had to consider the consequences of fighting an army, right? But Lu Shu did not care so much. I am very worried that if we do not help them, the Black Feather Army would not be able to endure Zhang Weiyu laughed coldly. You underestimate the Black Feather Army. I am not overly praising them. Although the aristocrats are waiting at ease for the fatigued Black Feather Army, and the Black Feather Army has participated in the war for a few months, the elite are still the elite. If the aristocrat armies do not mobilize their top powers, then it would be very easy for the Black Feather Army to defeat the aristocrat armies. Thus, even if the Black Feather Army does not have the ability to continue heading north, it will not be a problem for them to defend Wei Bei Pass for another six months. Furthermore, the Black Feather Army forces in Li Yang Pass have started to kill their enemies. The Black Feather Army forces here must protect the retreat route for the soldiers in the north! So I am very sure that there will not be any major changes to the battle before the Sword Hut selection! At that moment, Liu Yizhao suddenly walked in. Great Lord, the Black Feather Army has decided to retreat! Lu Shu silently looked at Zhang Weiyu. Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. Theres something wrong! They retreated just like that? Zhang Weiyu could not understand. He had analyzed the situation in a rational manner. If he was the leader of an army, he would not give up on Wei Bei Pass easily. Once they gave up, the Black Feather Army forces in the Li Yang Pass would be done for! In reality, Zhang Weiyus analysis was correct. If he was the leader of the Black Feather Army, he might have been able to fight a better fight. But the Wei Wu Armys confusing operations caused this battle to develop in an unpredictable manner This time, the Black Feather Army decided to retreat. The leader of the Black Feather Army did not think that they were not able to defeat the aristocrat armies. In reality, his analysis was the same as Zhang Weiyus. He had a 90% possibility of defeating them! But the problem was, he could no longer wait. The leader of the Black Feather Army had bet everything in the gambling dens. In the beginning, he was certain that the Wei Wu Army would not deploy their forces. But the Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune bandits made them worried. Thus, the leader of the Black Feather Army decided to stop waiting. He gave up on this game. Could he hide now? Could he leave now? Once the Black Feather Army retreated from Wei Bei Pass, the bets would end early as well. This was silent acknowledgment that the Wei Wu Army did not deploy their forces. As for whether the Wei Wu Army would deploy their soldiers in the future, this had nothing to do with this round of bets! Now, the leader of the Black Feather Army panicked. He had to leave as soon as possible! This was the first time in the history of the Luniverse that a battle had been influenced by gamblers Chapter 944 - Brother! Chapter 944: Brother! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Black Feather Army was very busy. Since they had retreated, they had to leave without hesitation. This was what an elite army was supposed to do. They did not drag on. Thus, before the aristocrat armies could react, the Black Feather Army started to advance in the direction of Nangeng City and Yun An City overnight. The leader of the Black Feather Army was also worried that the aristocrat armies would catch up to them. Thus, during the day, they still acted as if they were ready to fight to their deaths. But at night, they made their escape. The moment the leader of the Black Feather Army stepped out of Wei Bei Pass, he felt refreshed. He happily looked up at the scouts from the gambling dens, who were hiding in the sky. He had won this bet. He had bet a total of ten million notes, but received 23.91 million notes. He felt that he had never earned money so easily in his entire life. He would have to go back to the West Region and receive his punishment from Duanmu Huangqi. He could no longer hold on to his position as leader of the Black Feather Army. But he had graduated from the Imperial College and had many connections. Thus, Duanmu Huangqi would not do much to him. Li Liang, the leader of the Black Feather Army, already planned to retire from his public duties and return to the palace as his house was there. Thus, this retreat made him feel as if he had been relieved of a heavy load. Li Liang rode his horse and advanced. After traveling for half a day, he suddenly turned around and looked at Wei Bei Pass, which was almost out of sight. He chuckled. If the two armies had not been pitted against each other, he would feel that the Wei Wu Army was rather interesting. They might even become friends to drink and chat merrily with. Li Liang called the Wei Wu Army the monster army in private. It was not because they were made up of monsters. It was because they were adept at causing evil. To be honest, Li Liang had fought battles for many years. Victory or defeat was a common thing for him. It was rather interesting that a monster army like the Wei Wu Army had suddenly appeared. But all these had nothing to do with him now. Perhaps he would run into a commander called Lu Shu at the palace. He would invite him for a drink. Perhaps Lu Shu would no longer be a commander, but a leader. Perhaps he would become part of the nobility. These were all possible. But what did this have to do with Li Liang? He was about to become a rich man in the palace. But at that moment, there was rumble coming from Li Liangs left. It was as if there was an army chasing them! The next moment, Li Liang saw the flag that said Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune. He gasped. What in the world The Wei Wu Army was rushing over, as if they were not afraid of a large army. They seemed even faster than the Black Feather Army! Li Liang shouted to his subordinates behind him, Speed up! But the Wei Wu Armys overall strength was not something that the Black Feather Army could deal with. The 5000 people from the Wei Wu Army stopped in front of the 100 thousand men-strong Black Feather Army in no time. Lu Shu expressionlessly looked at Li Liang. Go back! Li Liang was confused. From Li Liangs distress, +666! He had taken great pains to bring the Black Feather Army out, but now he had to go back? Li Liang was dumbstruck. He looked at Lu Shu. Are you crazy? You are an army from the North Region, and yet you do things like this We are not an army from the North Region. Lu Shu gestured at the flag behind him. we are bandits. Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune. The slogan of Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune had spread through the palace. Needless to say, this slogan was very rare. The other slogans were threatening, like that of the Long Meng Army, the Red Flame Army, and the Black Feather Army. But now, they had made their private feelings into a slogan But Lu Shu did not care. He felt that the slogan Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune had the flavor of ideals and dreams. He felt that being passionate was very egoistic.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com But Lu Shu had no choice either. Once the Black Feather Army retreated, he would have to face the aristocrat armies, as well as the interrogation from the North Region How could he let this pass? What about the battle that everyone had decided to fight? Why did all of you secretly run away? No leaving! Whoever left first would have to fight him! Lu Shu thought he had overworked for the sake of the Wei Wu Army. He had even thought about this method. But he had no choice. He was being forced by life! The Black Feather Army could not leave if the Wei Wu Army wanted to wait in safety until the Sword Hut selections began In reality, Lu Shu did not know that the Lu family in Liu Li Lane had taken him under his wing. Of course, even if he knew, he would not have any feelings towards them. He knew clearly that he did not belong in this Luniverse. He also knew that there was no such thing as unconditional love in this world. He did not want to become part of the Lu family from Liu Li Lane. He wanted to lead his own army and decide his own fate! Li Liang was silent. So the 5000 of you want to block the Black Feather Army? Are you thinking too much? No, Lu Shu smiled. We have no intention of fighting you now. But you will take about one month to return to the West Region. Take a guess. How many of your soldiers are the Wei Wu Army able to kill in this period of time? Li Liang knew very clearly that with the Wei Wu Armys mobility, they did not have any good solutions if the Wei Wu Army chased and killed them from behind. In short, the Wei Wu Army was far too strong in terms of combat power. If he brought the army back in one piece, he could safely become a rich man. But if the army had not been able to advance north and had lost half of their men, it would be very difficult for him to do so. Li Liang had an impulse. He wanted to kill someone. Just one moment ago, he had felt that he could talk and drink with this young man. But this heroic ideal was about to be destroyed by reality It was about to break into pieces. But Li Liang did not dare to move as he knew that there were a few Rank One experts glaring ferociously at him. Those Rank One experts were all silently protecting the young man. If he did not kill them, but instead angered this group of crazy people, it would not be considered a loss. In the moonlight, Li Liang considered his gains and losses. He unintentionally looked at the flag that said Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune. Suddenly, he said, If you let us leave, I will give you three million notes! Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, Brother! Li Liang was confused. From Li Liangs distress, +666! Fate was a mysterious thing. This was what Li Liang thought. Just one moment ago, he had wanted to make friends with Lu Shu. Now, not only had they become friends, they had become brothers! Li Liang had never imagined being brothers with someone in this way So your slogan truly reflected the inner desires of the Wei Wu Army Li Liang did not doubt that if he took out five million notes, Lu Shu would create an alliance with him He was puzzled. So this kind of person led an army like the Wei Wu Army? But Lu Shu suddenly said, Brother! There will be difficulties and obstacles on this journey. We will escort you there! Li Liang was speechless. What escort? Evidently, you did not want to stay in the North Region Chapter 945 - Three Rounds of Attack! Chapter 945: Three Rounds of Attack! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Liang and Lu Shu discussed whether they should protect the Black Feather Army. According to Lu Shu, everyone was brothers. As brothers, they ought to protect each other as they might meet danger on their way. Li Liang, on the other hand, felt that the most dangerous aspect on their way back to the west region was none other than the Wei Wu Army After a long pause, Li Liang said, I suggest all of you to guard the Wei Bei Pass now so you can prevent the aristocrats from entering. After Wen Zaifou, your Lord of Heaven, completes his training, the Wei Wu Army will be credited with the name of killing the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu shook his head. No no no, the name is definitely not as important as protecting our brother! Lu Shu was laughing internally. Everyone knew how the army of the aristocrats viewed the Wei Wu Army. After the Black Feather Army left, the army of the aristocrats would probably target the Wei Wu Army immediately. Lu Shu would probably not give up on the idea of protecting them. Li Liang thought that Lu Shu was a man that would keep his word and therefore endured it as he wanted to return to the west region safely. However, something that angered Li Liang happened on the next day. As expected, the Wei Wu Army started to play tricks. In fact, Lu Shu, who was leading the Wei Wu Army, did not follow closely behind the Black Feather Army. Instead, he appeared occasionally. Then, when the Black Feather Army was caught off guard, Lu Shu suddenly infiltrated the Black Feather Army from the back with the Wei Wu Army. Li Liangs heart sank. Indeed, the Wei Wu Army attacked! The so-called brotherhood was all fake! All fake! Meanwhile, at this moment, the chief officers of the gambling dens who were situated near the Black Feather Army exchanged gazes and passed the message back. The Song gambling den was the first to update the news. As the Black Feather Army was unable to match up to the Wei Wu Army, they retreated and the Wei Wu Army chased after them! A new bet was made. How many soldiers of the Wei Wu Army would die after infiltrating the Black Feather Army? It had been one month since the day where the palace bled. The gamblers and the aristocrats were willing to bet again. By right, the aristocrats received their pocket money every month. Therefore, the gambling dens thought that it was a time where everyone had money again Therefore, Zhao Shuai discussed the matter with Lu Shu. Since the battle was ending, they had to find a way to earn some money. The Wei Wu Army had enough armor. However, the Song gambling den proposed another deal to give Lu Shu 20 percent of the shares of one of the branches of the Song gambling den, as well as a huge manor that was worth millions of dollars. Lu Shu would decide on how to win this bet. Lu Shu was slightly worried. They had cheated the money of the gamblers in the palace last month, would they be so quick to jump back and start gambling again? Zhao Shuai told him that gamblers would not remember it and told him to rest assured. Lu Shu was fixed on heading to the palace. Alright! He would do it! Meanwhile, the gamblers of the palace had learnt their lesson. Everyone placed their bets on no deaths and 1 to 100 deaths. Everyone felt that the Wei Wu Army was invincible and powerful. Moreover, the commander of the Wei Wu Army, Lu Shu, protected his soldiers well. Therefore, there should not be any casualties amongst the Wei Wu Army. However, what disappointed them was the fact that the earnings for no death was very low. Even if they won, they would not win much. Meanwhile, the gambling den was updating the battle situation based on real-time information. The Wei Wu Army had attacked the Black Feather Army thrice! The gamblers in the palace smiled. The Wei Wu Army did not disappoint them indeed! Suddenly, all the gambling dens in the palace started a new bet. How many soldiers of the Black Feather Army would die? It was the same bet as the Wei Wu Army in the past. However, the subject was on the Black Feather Army instead. Everyone thought that since the Wei Wu Army had attacked three times, there would definitely be countless casualties. Therefore, a large sum of money went to this bet. When Lu Shu led the Wei Wu Army to attack the Black Feather Army again, all of the soldiers of the Black Feather Army, including Li Liang, stood rooted to the ground in shock as they watched the Wei Wu Army leave The chief officers of the gambling dens reported the live situation. There was zero deaths from the Wei Wu Army. When this news arrived at the palace, the gamblers rejoiced. It was equivalent to giving them money, none of the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army died, hahaha! At this moment, many aristocrats started praising the Wei Wu Army, The spirit of the Wei Wu Army is commendable. It has been a long time since there was a powerful army like the Wei Wu Army in the Luniverse. Although the number of soldiers are quite little, they are not weak at all! Indeed, the commander of the Wei Wu Army is also a talented person. If he ever visits the palace, we have to treat him beer! I wonder how many casualties are there for the Black Feather Army? At this moment, the number of casualties of the Black Feather Army was updated. Everyone swarmed into the gambling den. How many soldiers of the Black Feather Army died? Meanwhile, the people at the outer circle realized that something was amiss. The people in the inner circle froze. Someone asked, What happened? Someone turned and mumbled, How is this possible? None of the soldiers of the Black Feather Army died Everyone was stunned. They were just commenting about how powerful the Wei Wu Army was earlier on as they have attacked the Black Feather Army thrice. In the end, none of the soldiers from the Black Feather Army died? If this happened to other armies, it would have been a bloodbath. Why did the Wei Wu Army act as though they were just fooling around? So the Wei Wu Army attacked three times for fun? What the f*ck! Earlier on, people offered to treat Lu Shu to drinks when he arrived at the palace. Now, everyone was wondering if Lu Shu still dared to go to the palace. If he did, they would definitely gang up and kill him At this moment, the Black Feather Army was also confused. Initially, they panicked when the Wei Wu Army attacked. However, after the Wei Wu Army arrived, everyone was shouting for people to give way Before Lu Shu led the army for the attack, he was extremely worried that Li Heitan could not control his attack and would accidentally kill others. After all, nobody could read Li Heitans mind. Therefore, Lu Shu specially informed Li Heitan, Do not kill anyone, they paid us. Li Heitan replied, Got it! Therefore, during these three attacks, Li Heitan did not kill anyone When the Wei Wu Army attacked, Li Liang knew what had happened when he heard that nobody died Li Liang suddenly felt emotional. The Wei Wu Army earned money so easily Why didnt he think of earning money with this method?! However, the Wei Wu Army had their speciality when making money. If they did not become famous after winning despite being a weak team, none of the aristocrats and the bosses of the gambling dens would know who they were. Therefore, money could not be made by just any Tom, Dick or Harry. Chapter 946 - Life is like a Game of Chess Chapter 946: Life is like a Game of Chess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Lu Shu was about to lead the Wei Wu Army to follow the Black Feather Army, there was a turn of events. Zhang Weiyu bid farewell to Lu Shu. Lu Shu was stunned. Why are you leaving all of a sudden? We are not leaving. Zhang Weiyu shook his head. We are just returning to the King Lu Mountain to wait for you. At this moment, Lu Shu saw the tired expression on the faces of Zhang Weiyu and the rest. It suddenly struck him that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were ordinary humans and they could not stand the torment from the long journey! Although Lu Shu had snatched powerful horses for Zhang Weiyu and the rest and settled them down before any battles so they would not be exhausted, for Zhang Weiyu and the rest, it was extremely exhausting to make the long journeys. Therefore, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had no choice but to leave, so that they would not drag the rest of the army down. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Should I find a carriage for you guys? It would be less tiring that way and you guys wont need to go through the bumpy road on horseback. However, Zhang Weiyu shook his head and gave off a hint of arrogance. We are not so weak that we have to be carried around. That will not happen unless we are severely injured. You do not need to bother about us, we will head back to the King Lu Mountain by ourselves. If you ever return, we will meet at the King Lu Mountain If you dont return after heading to the west region, we will return to town after the battle ends. Lu Shu kept silent for a while. He knew that Zhang Weiyu and the rest had their own style and charisma. Initially, Lu Shu wanted to make use of Zhang Weiyu and the rest to help him with the instruction of battle tactics and training the soldiers. Nevertheless, they began to develop a relationship after the interactions. Lu Shu was not a cold-blooded creature. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu smiled. All good things must come to an end. We have done enough for the Wei Wu Army. As long as they followed our instructions, I believe that they will undergo another round of breakthrough within six months time! Lu Shu fell silent. He knew that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were fixed on leaving. Actually, he did not understand them. They stayed in the town for a ridiculous reason. As they were unable to fight, they wanted to make use of the Wei Wu Army to reminisce about the times when they were active. This group of individuals had an ideal and emotion which Lu Shu could not understand. Lu Shu felt that he had the same ideals when he became the Ninth Heavenly King, Lu Shu asked Zhang Weiyu the question for the third time, Is it worth it? However, before Zhang Weiyu could reply, Lu Shu continued, For a promise of little significance? For a recompensation due to guilt? Will you guys be happy in town? Are you guys willing to be an insignificant pawn and sacrifice the meaning of your life on someone elses chessboard? What if you cant wait for that day to arrive? Zhang Weiyu suddenly laughed after a long pause. Everyone is a pawn in this world! Lu Shu shook his head. If I am regarded as a chess piece, I will definitely kill the chess player. In the future, perhaps you will regret it when you recall about how you have wasted your life. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu and Dong Ye laughed as they exchanged gazes. They headed towards the King Lu Mountain on the backs of their strong black horses. Zhang Weiyu smiled and said, Life is like a game of chess, once you make your move, you cannot regret it. A line of 56 individuals charged furiously on their horses. Zhang Weiyu suddenly felt that he returned to the past when they were formidable too. He suddenly pulled the reins and turned to look at the direction where the Wei Wu Army headed to. The Wei Wu Army is considered to be successful. If they are able to rise to Rank Two in six months time, they could go anywhere in the world. However, it would take too long for them to rise to Rank One, sighed Dong Ye, They lack the heritage of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. The heritage that Dong Ye was referring to was the number of Rank One experts. It was easy to rise to Rank Two but difficult to rise to Rank One. In order to rise to Rank One from Rank Two, one needed more than resources and skills. Aptitude and self-realization was also required. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was able to be undefeatable as there were no undefeatable formations by the 300 Imperial Palace Soldiers. The sharpest long spear was in the hand of the King of Gods. What a pity, someone laughed suddenly, I did not expect to bid farewell so soon. I actually like the foolish guy. The way they fought reminded me of us in the past. I cant bear to leave too, another person continued. Zhang Weiyu frowned, he felt the same too. However, they could not continue to fight alongside the Wei Wu Army. At this moment, they suddenly heard rough footsteps from the direction where the Wei Wu Army headed to. The 56 of them, including Zhang Weiyu, stood on the spot and looked at each other. Suddenly, Li Heitans voice was heard from afar, Zhang Weiyu, wait for us, we will return to the King Lu Mountain together! Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu in confusion. Do you know what are the consequences of returning to the King Lu Mountain together with us? Lu Shu said, Surrounded by the army of the aristocrats? We cant do anything if the Black Feather Army entered the mountain anyway. Zhang Weiyu suddenly said after a long pause. Then, do you know what are the consequences if some people realized that you are following us? It can be easily dealt with if we are alone in the Wei Wu Army. If someone realizes that the 56 of us are together To be honest, Lu Shu did not want to get involved with Zhang Weiyu and the rest initially. However, if they returned to King Lu Mountain alone, what should they do if the army of the aristocrats really went over? The most important issue was not that. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu calmly and said, Did you guys bring food? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. We have finished transporting all the food supplies from the King Lu Mountain. If you guys dont bring food, are you planning to eat grass? asked Lu Shu. From Zhang Weiyus distress, +666! Lu Shu smiled joyfully. If we get discovered we can escape together. Its not like we havent done that before, rest assured! As Lu Shu said that, he turned around and shouted at the Wei Wu Army behind him, Lets go home! Li Liang, the commander of the Black Feather Army, had made use of the magical instrument to reconnect himself with his schoolmate in the palace. He wanted to earn some retirement funds with the Wei Wu Army but the Wei Wu Army did not appear in the end. Zhao Shuai, the chief officer of the Song gambling den wanted to start another bet with Lu Shu but realized that the Wei Wu Army suddenly returned to the King Lu Mountain and seemed to have turned into commoners overnight The battle ended without any signs. The celebration in the palace ended with the profits made by the gambling dens. Lu Shu also got his manor in the palace. Chapter 947 - To Escape Or Not? Chapter 947: To Escape Or Not? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked at the way the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army learnt how to read with a melancholic expression and asked Zhang Weiyu, The aristocrats are too good at enduring, we did so many disgusting things to them and they havent attacked the King Lu Mountain yet? Although it was rather stressful if tens of thousands of soldiers from the army of the aristocrats entered the mountain, Lu Shu felt rather lonely without any income Since Lu Shu was young, he understood that one should definitely not sit and do nothing Zhang Weiyu was also rather confused. This doesnt make sense. Liu Yizhao kept saying that the army of the aristocrats had stayed in the Wei Bei Pass when he returned. They were not worried about recovering the three fortresses that they had lost, could it be that the Lord of Heaven had completed his training? Lu Shu said suddenly, If the Lord of Heaven completed his training, shouldnt they recover the fortresses immediately? I think that it is unlikely, so I am guessing that could they be afraid of me? Lu Xiaoyu nodded suddenly. If they are fighting against the Wei Wu Army, if they are lucky, they just had to change several soldiers. If they are unlucky, they have to change to aristocrats. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu in an appraising manner. Lu Xiaoyu, you made a good conclusion! Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Of course! Zhang Weiyu looked at this scene emotionlessly and did not have the intention to conduct any further analysis From Zhang Weiyus distress points, +199! In fact, the aristocrats were fearful of Lu Shus identity. In the beginning, they thought that Lu Shu was just a gifted young man without any real talent. In the Luniverse, were there not enough gifted talents who died in the end? However, news came from the palace and they admitted that Lu Shu belonged to the Lu family in the Liu Li Lane. What the Lu family said was very vague, neither did they say that he was the relative nor the direct descendant. This confused everyone. After several decades, an extremely gifted individual would come from the Lu family of the Liu Li Lane. However, this was not the main point. Everyone knew that the Lu family of the Liu Li Lane was very humble. They did not conduct much business with people outside of the palace. Although those businesses were very important, they were also not the main point. The specific reason was rarely mentioned by the older generation. Meanwhile, although the younger generation did not know why the Lu family was so powerful, they knew that they could not be messed around with. At this moment, many of the young people of the palace were indignant. Are we just going to be bullied by him and not fight back? Is the army of the aristocrats of the North Region so timid? The geniuses of the palace could not tolerate this humiliation! However, the adults in the family said expressionlessly, The army of the four regions dare not to mess around with the Lu family. The palace did not mind. You can choose what to do based on the situation. Upon seeing the attitude of the adults, the geniuses felt happy. This meant that although the Lu family of the Liu Li Lane was powerful, with their own position in the palace, they were not afraid! Therefore, after the Lu family of the Liu Li Lane spoke, everyone seemed to have found the explanation to the rise of the Wei Wu Army. However, the teenagers of the palace were still clenching their fists and some of them started to plan for a secret trip to the North Region. The people who planned to head to the North Region were those who had suffered great losses in the gambling den. They had nothing to do and were rather talented. Normally, they were spoiled brats in the palace and could not endure the humiliation after being fooled around with. A group of 12 geniuses from the palace had already discussed their plan. When the school holidays came, they would tell their parents before leaving the palace. Suddenly, someone commented, There is a course called travelling a thousand miles this term break, it is a perfect chance for us to go to the North Region! Lets fix it as such! One of the geniuses placed his foot on the stool and sneered, Let us show the brat what serious consequences he would suffer from plotting a scheme like this! I have f*cking promised Lin Yi from the Red Jade House that I would go over to support her this month, now, I dont have any money Hence, they confirmed the plan of heading to the North Region two months later. Lu Shu did not know about it. If he had known, he would welcome them to hurry over. He was there to do the group of geniuses justice Wasnt he troubled over the fact that there was no progression? While Lu Shu was feeling troubled, Li Heitan and the rest felt troubled too. They had to learn how to read and write, as well as do homework, after they returned to the mountain. To be honest, for Li Heitan and the rest, they felt better when fighting a battle along with their commander Li Heitan was initially a bandit. The old Wei Wu Army who had fallen was in no way better than him. Although the Qing Sai Army was a powerful army, they had lost several battles. Therefore, their past life experience was not as exciting as compared to what happened in these few months. The Wei Wu Army had never lost a battle against the Black Feather Army before. Moreover, they had always defeated their enemies all to pieces and had a superior position while passing through the cave. The entire Wei Wu Army exclaimed, This is how amazing it felt to fight! Everyone was as close as a family. They were all battlemates and had gone through thick and thin together. Even if they were told to leave, they would not leave. On the other hand, Lu Shu was worthy of the name of a true leader. However, this leader was determined to torture them with homework. It was extremely tormenting for Li Heitan. He wanted to suggest to the King to let everyone attack the Wei Bei Pass. After all, they had nothing to do. They were willing to do anything as long as they could avoid doing homework At this moment, the army of the aristocrats suddenly attacked. However, they did not head to the King Lu Mountain but went to Yun An City, Guang Liao City and Nangeng City, rushing against the clock. However, when Liu Yizhao passed the message back to the army, Zhang Weiyu affirmed, The Lord of Heaven has completed his training! Lu Shu frowned, What is Wen Zaifou like? If he really wants to put the blame on the Wei Wu Army, we probably have to escape first. Shall we head to the West Region? Zhang Weiyu stared at Lu Shu in a daze. You have already annoyed the Black Feather Army in the West Region and you still want to head over? Dont even think about it. If our soldiers betrayed us, the officials under the rule of the Lord of Heaven will definitely go for a cleanse of the Wei Wu Army. This is not about winning or losing, it is about their reputation! I am just making a casual remark. Lu Shu thought. Fortunately, he did not do it There is no need to worry about the Lord of Heaven Wen Zaifou, said Zhang Weiyu suddenly, I have a rather good impression about him. Amongst the Four Lords of Heaven, he is the only one who is determined to train and is not overly concerned about power and benefits. If he is someone who is extremely particular about politics, then Ye Xiaoming would not have been able to stay in the position as the commander for such a long time. The Lord of Heaven must have seen through his tricks but did not bother to care about him. Then should we not escape first? asked Lu Shu curiously. At this moment, a voice mixed with laughter was heard behind Lu Shu. Where do you want to escape to? Didnt you make a great accomplishment, why do you have to escape? Lu Shu was extremely shocked and attacked the person behind him instinctively with a tree branch. However, before the tree branch could hit the person, he had already placed his finger on the tree branch and the tree branch disintegrated. Then, he realized that the young handsome man was wearing a black ceremonial dress. It was decorated with twelve objects dragon, sun, moon, stars, mountain, pheasant, wine vessel, algae, fire, rice grains, axe and a pattern! Lu Shus heart sank. He had already figured out who the person was! Chapter 948 - Mister Wen Chapter 948: Mister Wen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu got goosebumps and threw the disintegrated tree branch away. He did not understand how the person managed to disintegrate the tree branch while not hurting his palm. The young man in a black ceremonial dress was standing upright but looked relaxed. He looked as if he blended into the surroundings. With a smile, he did not look out of place and his presence did not give anyone stress. Lu Shu patted the remains of the tree branch away and asked, Who are you? Didnt you already figure out who I am? The young man smiled and said with his hands clasped in the baggy sleeves. Dont you think that this set of clothes is mysterious? Also, I had the ability to walk behind you without getting your attention. So Who do you think I am? Lu Shu was silent for a moment. Do you really have to brag? The young man was speechless. From Wen Zaifous distress points, +199! Indeed, Lu Shu was correct. He was indeed Wen Zaifou, the Lord of Heaven. However, Lu Shu did not understand why Wen Zaifou appeared here? Was it suitable for a character like the Lord of Heaven to appear in the King Lu Mountain? To be honest, Lu Shu wanted to enter the Sword Hut humbly and leave after he found the way home. Yet, he saw the Lord of Heaven now Fortunately, Lu Shu did not say that or Zhang Weiyu would refute immediately. Whether Lu Shu was humble or not, he should know it the best However, Wen Zaifou did not look angry and was still smiling. I should have only completed my training three months later, but I came out earlier because the Wei Wu Army messed up my plans. Nevertheless, I still have a question for you. By right, the Black Feather Army retreated because of the Wei Wu Army. Therefore, you guys should claim the credit for it. So why are you guys still escaping? At this moment, Wen Zaifou smiled even brighter. Or rather, the question should be, where can you guys escape to? Let me introduce myself. I am Wen Zaifou, the Lord of Heaven of the Northern Region. However, I prefer to be addressed as something else. After that, Wen Zaifou suddenly turned and looked at Zhang Weiyu. How are you? Zhang Weiyu greeted Wen Zaifou formally. How are you, Mister Wen? Lu Shu was stunned. Mister Wen? It was strange to call the Lord of Heaven Mister Wen. Wen Zaifou smiled as he saw the confusion on Lu Shus face. Do you not know their identities? Or have you figured it out but dont dare to say it? Why? You dont seem to be a timid person. After all, you have collaborated with the gambling dens in the palace and made so much profit. Lu Shu was annoyed. However, he did not refute it when he thought about Wen Zaifous capability At this moment, Zhang Weiyu said, Mister Wen was the instructor of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Therefore, we call him Mister Wen as a form of respect. Lu Shu gasped in shock. He had already guessed who Zhang Weiyu and the rest were. After all, Liu Yizhao did not hide anything. He only refused to mention it intentionally. However, Lu Shu definitely did not expect Wen Zaifou to be the instructor of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. That meant that he was probably the closest person to the King of Gods or he could not possibly have become a Lord of Heaven? At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly thought about why the old King of Gods placed the other experts such as Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao in the North Region? However, what bothered Lu Shu the most was whether Wen Zaifou would misunderstand because Zhang Weiyu appeared beside him. However, he heard Wen Zaifou say laughingly to Zhang Weiyu, The few of you brats are finally willing to leave the town. Initially, I asked you guys to leave to help me and you guys said that you wont leave no matter what. Why did a military accident change your minds? Zhang Weiyu frowned. Dont tell me you left the Black Feather Army behind because you wanted to force us to leave the town. Wen Zaifou raised his eyebrows. Haha, why would I do something so childish? Lu Shu had a strong premonition that Zhang Weiyu probably made the correct guess! Lu Shu started to feel that something was amiss, but he could not pinpoint the exact problem. Wen Zaifou shook his black ceremonial dress and said to Zhang Weiyu, I have enough soldiers for you to train. However, you guys insisted on training the Wei Wu Army and wasted your energy. It is not bad for a bunch of bandits to be trained to this standard. Zhang Weiyu said calmly, Mister Wen is good at training soldiers, why are you asking us to train them since you can do it yourself? Wen Zaifou suddenly widened his eyes. I am already the Lord of Heaven! You are asking a Lord of Heaven to train the soldiers? I cant do that, its too embarrassing! Zhang Weiyu was speechless. This young man Wen Zaifou looked at Lu Shu. He is? No. Zhang Weiyu shook his head and started to exchange gazes with Wen Zaifou. I dont think he is either. That person is so charismatic and it is indeed a coincidence for both of you to meet, Wen Zaifou nodded and said. Lu Shu suddenly felt that although Wen Zaifou had been in isolation, he seemed to know a lot about what was going on outside. Moreover Why was the Lord of Heaven so cocky?! Was that how a Lord of Heaven should act? To be honest, Lu Shu thought that the Lord of Heaven should be scheming and have great foresight. However, thinking about it now Wen Zaifou took a look at Lu Shu and immediately figured out what he was thinking about. He suddenly said, Some people spend their whole lives trying to get to this position, of course, they are used to scheming. However, I am different. I made use of my real skills to get to this point. Do you know what is real skills, I dont negotiate with others. Lu Shu was speechless. Was it really alright for someone like Wen Zaifou to be the Lord of Heaven? Lu Shu saw this and laughed. He decided to not be involved in this situation. Then forget it, I will not escape. However, why did you, the Lord of Heaven, follow us to this side of the mountain? To give us a reward? Thats right. Wen Zaifou nodded. How about giving Wei Bei Pass, Li Yang Pass, Guang Liao City, Nangeng City, Yun An City to you guys? Lu Shu replied, No thanks. Guarding five fortresses with only 5000 people? Lu Shu was not stupid enough to do that. Wei Wu Army was a united and powerful group. Once they separate, they would not be as powerful. At this moment, twelve people flew over from the North. Lu Shu saw how Wen Zaifous expression changed and he immediately became serious. The twelve individuals knelt in front of Wen Zaifou. Congratulations for completing your training, Lord of Heaven. Were we really going to lose all ten fortresses if I didnt complete my training? Wen Zaifou asked calmly. One of the individuals said in fear, Now that we have regained possession of most of the fortresses, please give us another chance, Lord of Heaven. Chapter 949 - Bored with Nothing to Do Chapter 949: Bored with Nothing to Do Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The aristocrats have probably forgotten how to fight. Even their supplies were taken away by the bandits. The longer they live, the more backward they become, said Wen Zaifou calmly. All the aristocrats looked at Lu Shu, who was beside Wen Zaifou From Peng Haomings distress, +666 From Lu Shu silently remembered their names and their faces. They were the 12 aristocrats who had the most power in the North Region. He might be able to work with them in the future. Wen Zaifou suddenly said, Look at what he is doing. He is the commander of the Wei Wu Army, not a bandit. The aristocrats were dumbfounded. They did not believe that the Lord of Heaven did not know about the details. Thus, he had said this to protect the Wei Wu Army. From now on, the Wei Wu Army would be the Wei Wu Army. The bandits with the slogan Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune would have absolutely nothing to do with them! Yes, yes, yes. Lord of Heaven you are right, said the aristocrats. Since the 12 top aristocrats of the North Region are all gathered here, so be it. The city is for you to play with. Take another ten cities from the Black Feather Army and return them to me, said Wen Zaifou. If you are unable to do so, you do not need to return. The aristocrats did not expect the punishment to be so heavy. They had fought towards the West Region. Even if 12 aristocrat families were involved, they did not have to spend so much on war. If they had lost, they would have to suffer an even more severe punishment. Even if they won, they had to take responsibility! But they forced themselves to say, We will respect the commands from the Lord of Heaven! Who dared to object to him? The Lord of Heaven would hit them. Typically, this Lord of Heaven was frustrated by the cheap tricks the people played. Furthermore, he focused his energy on training and did not pay much attention to governance. There were both pros and cons to this. If they made contributions, they would be rewarded handsomely. They did not have to be on the edge in fear of being investigated. The 12 aristocrats quickly came and went. When they left, one of them complained, Its all because the seven of you were greedy and wanted to occupy these five strategic passes. Now, the five of us have to clean up your mess! Originally, only seven aristocrats had been involved in this. The Lord of Heaven favors the Wei Wu Army now. Dont provoke them! His punishment might have been severe because he wants to help the Wei Wu Army! Someone argued, How could we guess the Lord of Heaven would care so much about the Wei Wu Army! Furthermore, since when did we provoke the Wei Wu Army? They were the ones who attacked first! The aristocrats were depressed. Their armies had been starving for the past half a month. Who had been provoked?! Thus, just as the Black Feather Army retreated to the West Region, Li Liang decided to take a breather and retire from his current position. But before he could catch his breath, the aristocrat armies had started to chase them from the North Region. Li Liang felt sick. Was it so difficult for him to leave? Wen Zaifou waited for the aristocrats to leave before asking curiously, Are you sure that you dont want the cities that most can only dream of? No. Lu Shu said in a serious tone, Can they guard the cities, while I collect taxes At that moment, Zhang Weiyu suddenly said something to Lu Shu in a small voice. Lu Shu said, We want Yun An City. Sure. Wen Zaifou nodded his head. Then you will be given Nangeng City. No, wait. I said that I wanted Yun An City! Lu Shu was shocked. Were you having difficulty hearing? Wen Zaifou did not bother about Lu Shu. He turned and walked away. It was as if there was an endless void behind him. He disappeared into thin air. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What was this? Was this a special technique that Shen Cang Jing possessed? The next moment, Lu Shu smiled. This method is quite effective. Has he always been so troublesome? They had discussed this three days ago. If the Lord of Heaven talked about giving them rewards, they would take Nangeng City. But they could not directly say what they wanted Wen Zaifou would not give them what they directly demanded for. At first, Lu Shu was puzzled. Was this to stop people from coming up with conspiracies? But Zhang Weiyu said that this was not the case. Wen Zaifou liked to tease people and see the shocked expressions of others. You said that the Lord of Heaven was your former teacher? Lu Shu asked curiously. The old King of Gods must have trusted him greatly. How did he become a Lord of Heaven? Because the old King of Gods was too annoyed by him Zhang Weiyu said calmly, He no longer wanted to see him, so he made him go far away Lu Shu was dumbstruck. This was possible? Zhang Weiyu said, In the past, our hiding place in the village had never been discovered by the Black Feather Army. But this time, it is different. It is as if the Black Feather Army had come to where we were hiding. I suspect that he intentionally exposed our hiding place and forced us to appear. Does he want to kill you? Lu Shu asked with some doubt. With Wen Zaifous earlier behavior, and Zhang Weiyus words, Zhang Weiyus guess was not impossible. He felt that we have suffered too much and does not want us to die in the fields. Zhang Weiyu sighed. I even suspect that his announcement of isolation is fake. It is possible that he has always been observing this war. If not, why would he pay attention to what is happening outside? Lu Shu thought about it. If this was truly the case, then all the actions of the aristocrats had been seen by the Lord of Heaven. Wen Zaifou might have been bored with nothing to do and wanted to reorganize them. If one had lived for a long time, they would be bored without something to do. They would come up with some strange hobby. If not, how would they pass the time But Lu Shu felt that something was wrong as Liu Yizhao had misunderstood his identity. Thus, he was worried that Wen Zaifou would think about the same thing. Furthermore, no one was sure whether Wen Zaifou was an enemy or an ally. But Zhang Weiyus explanation caused Wen Zaifou to continue with the flow. It was as if everything was far too simple. Lu Shu was slightly melancholic. He had been lying low. How did he get involved with the Lord of Heaven? Just as the Lord of Heaven had left, a slave from an aristocrat came. The same people who had come before had come again. When they saw Lu Shu, they smiled and said, Congratulations on obtaining Nangeng City. My master has prepared a gift for you. We hope that we will be able to work together in the future and forget about our past conflicts. Lu Shu glanced at them. The 12 aristocrats had actually presented a million notes as a gift! Earlier, Lu Shu had asked Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan to handle the slaves. Zhang Weiyu was worried that Lu Shu would destroy the relationship between the Wei Wu Army and the aristocrats once again. After all, it was better to have more friends than enemies. But before he could advise Lu Shu, he saw Lu Shu shake the slaves hands sincerely. Go back and tell your masters that from now on, we are brothers! Brothers! Chapter 950 - Monopolize Business Chapter 950: Monopolize Business Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the slaves heard the word brother, they had complex feelings. The commander of the Wei Wu Army and the Great Lord of the King Lu Mountain was an extremely unique individual. One could not help but look at him. In reality, everyone already knew that he loved money to death. But when they saw that Wen Zaifou had given the Wei Wu Army Nangeng City, they were all smiles. For many years, Nangeng City had become an essential city when the Black Feather Army fought in the North Region. Thus, if the Black Feather Army came to attack again, the Wei Wu Army would be the first to be attacked. But some felt that it was strategic for Wen Zaifou to place the Wei Wu Army in Nangeng City. In the future, the Black Feather Army might no longer come back But Lu Shu did not think about this. If the Black Feather Army did not come, he could invite them! After all, he could still do business with them, right? When the Black Feather Army came again, the Wei Wu Army would immediately hide in the King Lu Mountain. They would not care even if you committed a mass massacre outside. He would wait to collect the remains afterwards. At that moment, someone said, My master congratulates you on obtaining Nangeng City. He hopes that there will be amiable relations between us Suddenly, someone thought of something. If one million notes was enough to become brothers with the commander of the Wei Wu Army, then he suddenly had a bold idea! One of the slaves said, Great Commander, what if my master is willing to give you five million notes? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then he can take me as his adoptive father! The slave was dumbfounded. No, wait. There was something wrong with your logic. Why should he accept you as his adoptive father? So as long as they gave enough money, they could take him as their father? From Li Congs distress, +666! From How about it? Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Are you interested? The slave was silent. We dont have any money. Weve had some problems recently with money transfer. Lu Shu seemed slightly disappointed. Oh. Then you can come back when you have the money. The slaves hurriedly thanked Lu Shu. They could not wait any longer here. The longer they waited, the worse it was for their hearts After the slaves left, Lu Shu looked at Liu Yizhao. So weve returned to your territory. But Liu Yizhao caused Lu Shu to have complex feelings. Everything under the heavens belongs to the king. Great Lord, this is your territory. Lu Shu had been thinking. What would happen if they knew about the truth? Would they attack him in their rage? But the problem was, there was no use for him to explain the truth He led the Wei Wu Army to advance towards Nangeng City that night and accepted the rights as the head of the city. When Lu Shu thought about becoming the head of a city, he was slightly excited. This meant that he had his own territory, right? The King Lu Mountain could not quite be considered his. Lu Shu had just wanted to blend in with the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army and be chosen for the Sword Hut selections. How had he become the head of a city? He had switched from handling soap to handling people On the way to Nangeng City, Zhang Weiyu asked curiously, What are you planning to do in Nangeng City? Make soap, said Lu Shu, as if it was a natural thing to do. Zhang Weiyu could not understand. How much money was he able to make from selling soap? Their current income was ten million notes. But the problem was, he had spent all that income on armor for the Wei Wu Army, right? Furthermore, who said that selling soap generated less profit than collaborating with others? To be honest, collaborations were only restricted to the palace. There was no Internet in the Luniverse. Not everyone could place bets. Lu Shu had realized early on that most of the commoners could not enter gambling dens. Only those who had extra money would do so. But soap was different. Commoners needed soap. Was there no future for commodities? Their future was bright Just last year, the biggest commodities company on earth had an annual revenue of 500 billion dollars this was under the circumstance that they had not monopolized the market. If they had done so, their annual revenue might have reached one trillion dollars Of course, Lu Shu did not dream of earning so much money, nor was he capable of doing so. It would be fine as long as he was able to bring back magical stone, magical weapons, techniques, and local specialties. He had gradually formed feelings towards the Wei Wu Army as well. It was good to leave a retreat route for them when he left. Who did not want to have more money? The civilians in Nangeng City were worried that the new head of the city would exploit them. After all, when Liu Yizhao was around, he had not exploited the commoners, but everyone knew how the other heads of cities were. The nearby Wei Wu Army had exploited Yun An City for many years. And this time, the Wei Wu Army was here to occupy Nangeng City Typically, armies were stationed outside cities, but that was because they had many people. Since the Wei Wu Army only had 5000 people, Lu Shu let them stay in the city. Thus, the civilians in Nangeng City realized that the first thing that the Wei Wu Army did after arriving was to buy a piece of land. Then, they built a few dozen three story buildings and constructed a military camp. This was the first time that an army had occupied Nangeng City. The civilians were on tenterhooks. But after one month, there were no incidents where the Wei Wu Army disturbed the civilians. Furthermore, some said that the previous head of Nangeng City was in the Wei Wu Army. Some also saw the soldiers from the Qing Sai Army. Slowly, everyone realized that the Wei Wu Army was not as terrible as they had expected. Then, the Wei Wu Army opened a factory. The head of the city started to develop policies and give out subsidies for planting peanuts. He also started to purchase minerals, recruit factory workers, and produced soap. The civilians in Nangeng City were dumbfounded by these dazzling actions. What were they up to? Then, they saw many trade caravans arrive in Nangeng City. They took away with them boxes of intricate soap. These trade caravans were connections that Lu Shu had already established. They were the families behind the Song Ji gambling den and the Li Ji gambling den. Everyone was willing to make connections with the Wei Wu Army, as selling soap was a very lucrative system. Just as the Wei Wu Army gave up on fighting and started to produce soap, the palace was short on soap. The upper class ladies grabbed their greasy heads and complained everyday. Why had such a good thing like soap disappeared? Lu Shu regretted that he had not produced shampoo. It would have become a great business opportunity, right? In the past, no one cared whether their hair was greasy. But after they had enjoyed being clean, it was different. When soap reappeared in the palace, many people were shocked. The Wei Wu Army had invented soap? They were adept at fighting, right? How were they able to produce soap? What kind of army was this?! At that moment, the Sword Hut selection had finally begun! Lu Shu did not bring anyone else along with him. He simply embarked north with Lu Xiaoyu. No one outside knew that the commander of the Wei Wu Army had left Nangeng City. Chapter 951 - Send Them Off to Their Deaths Chapter 951: Send Them Off to Their Deaths Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios More and more trade caravans came to Nangemanng City because of the demand for soap. Soldiers were not allowed to kill the envoys from other regions during the war. They were not allowed to kill trade caravans either. It was simply because the old King of Gods had established these rules. There were no other reasons. Some trade caravans had been nearby, as soldiers did not dare to approach Wei Bei Pass and Li Yang Pass. But since the war was over, and they heard that they were able to buy soap in Nangeng City, they came here. Lu Shu had underestimated the fascination with soap. He thought that he would need at least two to three years for his business to take off. But he did not know that the vigor of the people in this world was always increasing. They were involved in the pursuit of cleanliness and hygiene. Many ceremonies required their participants to shower and change their clothes before they were considered sacred. But would you be upset if you were still dirty after you showered and changed your clothes? In this era, many females still used rice water to wash their hair. In many Wuxia novels, the sons of officials were depicted in a natural and unrestrained manner. They were still elegant and smart even after walking in the wilderness for half a month. Try doing that in real life. Would you still be considered elegant and smart with greasy hair after not washing it for three days? But the birth of soap saved them. The more they read about the snow white clothing described in the kings poems, the more they desired soap Thus, Nangeng City suddenly became very lively. The basic infrastructure could no longer keep up. Before Lu Shu left, he even told Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao what changes they had to make. First, the roads for horses and carriages had to be improved. They could not deprive the trade caravans of places to feed their horses and mules. Furthermore, they had to increase the number of hotels and inns, so that there would be enough space for the trade caravans to stay. Moreover, they had to increase the production of soap products. They also had to consider how to create a conveyor system. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao with a serious expression on his face. Lu Shu said, Lastly, we have to implement preventive measures. If the trade caravans try to steal our industrial secrets, we will punish those who have been unsuccessful in their theft! Zhang Weiyu asked, Then what about those who are? Li Heitan suddenly said, Then let me know. Send those who have stolen the formula off! Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. Send them off? How? Li Heitan nodded his head with confidence. Send them off to their deaths! Zhang Weiyu was annoyed. So that was what they meant But they could not understand. The slaves and the aristocrats are the ones who will build the roads and hotels. How do we order them to do so? Forcing them to do so will dispel their enthusiasm. Lu Shu had expected better from them. They had followed him for so long, yet their way of thinking was still inflexible. We have to guide them. Do you understand? Reduce their taxes! After he became the head of the city, Lu Shu no longer gave out subsidies. Instead, he reduced taxes. He did not have to spend any money. Once his business formed, he would increase the taxes again. When everyone was making money, who would not follow the source of income? The drains in the city have to be improved. We must prevent floods whenever it rains. Hurry up and pave the roads that have not been paved. Wait. You do know that we want to create a civilized and hygienic city, right? If people feel comfortable here, they will come again in the future. Lu Shu said, Dont use the mindset of an old man to do business. You have to be a business who serves others. Do you understand? Zhang Weiyu suddenly asked, Serve them? What if someone causes trouble? Li Heitan raised his hand again. This was a habit he had developed from literacy lessons. I know the answer to this too. Before Li Heitan could speak, Zhang Weiyu nodded his head. Send them off to their deaths, right? Thats right! Li Heitan said in a serious tone. Bandits would always be bandits. Zhang Weiyu sighed. But he knew that you would only be able to protect yourself in this world if you were arrogant. During this period of time, Zhang Weiyu visited the fields every now and then. Although he did not know what he was waiting for, or what he was looking for, he could only have a peace of mind if he came and checked. After Lu Shu had entrusted all these with them, he and Lu Xiaoyu followed a trade caravan that was heading towards the palace. Since he had come to Nangeng City, Lu Shu had never made a public appearance. He had never talked about business with any businessmen either. According to Lu Shu, why did the head of a city like him have to talk to businessmen about his business? How embarrassing. Zhang Weiyu thought that he just wanted to hide and train his swordplay. Needless to say, Zhang Weiyu respected Lu Shu for this. No matter where they went, he did not slack off on his training. All those who had trained before knew that cultivation was dry and dull. But Lu Shu was never sluggish. Lu Xiaoyu had asked Lu Shu why he wanted to go through the painstaking training. Back then, he had only said that he wanted to become stronger. He had watched Naruto with Lu Xiaoyu as well and admired how strong the characters were. Many people had dreamed about using techniques that would allow them to be as powerful as the main characters in the animation. As they slowly grew up, everyone faced mediocre jobs, complex human relationships, and the dangers of society. They wanted position, wealth, promotions, and increased wages. One day, everyone would realize that when they slept, they no longer dreamed of brave warriors and dragons, nor did they dream about the figure that they thought about all day when they were young. Some said that this was maturity, but Lu Shu felt that this was death. Thus, since Lu Shu and the rest had the opportunity to fulfill their dreams, they had to treasure this opportunity. Lu Shu had always been able to treasure the chances that he had. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu followed the trade caravan because they did not know the way. Walking there would be too tiring. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not want to reach the palace too early. The Sword Hut selections would only start in one month. Applications would be open for three months after they began. The Sword Hut allocated this period of time for those who had been chosen from the armies. They would use their own methods to learn more about them and even eliminate people. The Sword Hut did not care about what methods you used. According to the Sword Hut, if you were unable to defend yourself, you did not have to train. The more they trained, the faster they died. The Sword Hut did not nurture rejects. Of course, after many years, everyone understood the path to the Sword Hut. They said that they did not care about anything, but if they were too despicable, the Sword Hut would deliberately eliminate them. Thus, the candidates for the Sword Hut were very particular about the timing they entered the palace. The moment they entered the palace, the competition would begin. But Lu Shu was different from the rest. They only had to care about the other candidates, but Lu Shu was worried that someone would carry out a vendetta against him The Wei Wu Army had many enemies in the palace. Lu Shu was aware of this. Thus, he decided to reach the palace slightly later, and train along the way When the head of the city left, the Wei Wu Army would definitely prepare the best carriages and horses for Lu Shu. Li Heitan wailed and shouted that he wanted to follow the Great Lord, but he was rejected by Lu Shu as it was too dangerous. Chapter 952 - Grand Occasion Chapter 952: Grand Occasion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before Lu Shu set off, he stretched. Li Heitan had crawled under the carriage and planned to secretly follow Lu Shu. But he was discovered and hit by Lu Shu. Lu Shu said earnestly, I will explore the path. Once I determine that it is safe, I will call all of you. All of you can stay here and train in peace. Since you are so strong now, you might be of help in the future. Li Heitan hurriedly nodded. They just had to wait until the Great Lord called them over! When Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu joined the trade caravan, the trade caravan did not think much of them. There were typically many aristocrats who joined them as well. All they had to do was pay some fees, and the trade caravan would be responsible for the food and lodging. When they saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, they did not think too much. Firstly, they had never seen them before. Secondly, they did not expect that the head of Nangeng City would appear now. Furthermore, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu did not look like the heads of a city The Bishop drove the cart. The Bishop, who was now a Rank One, had become the strongest labor force for Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. They used the Bishop to drive carts and go on sentry duty. After all, when night fell, most of the trade caravans would camp outdoors. Lu Shu could not rest easy if there was no one to wake him up when he slept. He and Lu Xiaoyu had not advanced to Rank One. Thus, they did not have the ability to sense when other people were looking at them. The people in the trade caravan did not speak to Lu Shu or Lu Xiaoyu. They saw each other as business partners. All they had to do was send Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu to the palace. Their identities were not important and had nothing to do with them. To them, great experts would not tag along with them. Those who did were people who were afraid of bandits. Why would experts be afraid of bandits? The trade caravan had probably never thought that they had brought a bandit along with them furthermore, he was a very famous bandit Before Lu Shu joined the trade caravan, he knew that the strongest person was only a Rank Two. Thus, he could completely disregard any threats from the trade caravan. After all, Johnson, Anthony, and the Bishop were all Rank Ones. Even if there were many rich and wealthy families in the Luniverse, there were few children of such families who were protected by three Rank Ones or even none. Over 20 other people had joined the trade caravan after paying a fee, but none of them traveled as far as Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu did. However, the trade caravan would pick up such passengers along the way. Thus, there were always new people who joined them. In the day, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat in the carriage as they traveled. Lu Xiaoyu would sit beside the Bishop, bored to death as her legs swayed outside the carriage. On the other hand, Lu Shu sat inside and trained his swordplay. He sat cross-legged inside the carriage and closed his eyes to rest. There was a newly broken tree branch on his knees. Similar to the previous time, the leaves were still on the tree branch. It was as if Lu Shu no longer had to move when he trained his swordplay. The sword energy stayed in his heart, ready to appear at his call. Occasionally, the branch on his knees would tremble, but remained unscathed throughout. At the same time, Spirit Qi from the heaven and the earth gathered within his body. It strengthened his muscles and body. If someone from the Sword Hut was beside him, they would be astonished. Even in the Sword Hut, no one was able to give up on external swordplay training and train their internal sword energy before they had advanced to Rank One. Lu Xiaoyu swung her legs outside and listened to the discussion among the trade caravan. If their journey went smoothly, they would be able to witness the grand selection of the Sword Hut. The leader of the trade caravan laughed and said, The Sword Hut selection is always a grand occasion. It was even more lively than the New Year celebrations. The disciples of the Sword Hut would display their extraordinary skills. The small practitioners would finally have the opportunity to view and learn from expert practitioners. The disciples of the Sword Hut from outside regions would return as well. Although some areas were engaged in war, the leaders of the armies, who were also disciples of the Sword Hut, would stop the war. Even if they were enemies on the battlefield, they would call one another brothers in the Sword Hut. War was for the sake of benefits. But the mysterious thing was that even wars that involved life and death could not severe the friendships between disciples of the Sword Hut. Lu Xiaoyu heard this and pouted. What is so ideal about that? When the rest heard this, they laughed and said, Young lady, you are going to the palace as well. When you reach the palace, you will understand that the Sword Hut is a mysterious place. Lu Xiaoyu pouted again. According to these people, places like the Sword Hut did not compete for benefits. They were able to maintain the Sword Hut because of the sacrifices made by their disciples. Furthermore, the Sword Hut prohibited making the head of the Sword Hut divine. It was as if the Sword Hut was something that had been created casually. They did not do much other than fight for the King of Gods. Only mad people would do something that benefited others, but not themselves. This was what Lu Xiaoyu thought. But when they talked about the Sword Hut, Lu Xiaoyu thought about how Lu Shu wanted to become a disciple of the Sword Hut that they had thought about. As they spoke about how amazing and honorable the disciples of the Sword Hut were, she suddenly became happy. Rationally, with Lu Shus current identity, Lu Xiaoyu did not care about whether he would be able to join the Sword Hut as a disciple. She was just happy. In her mind, if Lu Shu wanted to become a disciple of the Sword Hut, it was definitely possible. The trade caravan liked to call their passengers employers to display their respect to them. Suddenly, one of the employers asked curiously, You must have had many passengers while traveling to the north. Were there any interesting incidents and people? Ha ha. The leader of the trade caravan said, Of course, Three years ago, a son of an aristocrat in the East said with great arrogance that he was chosen for the Sword Hut selections and was going there. We brought him all the way there. And then? When he reached the palace, he was so scared that he begged us to bring him home. Ha ha, not everyone can go to the Sword Hut selections! Are the goods that you typically transport valuable? The middle-aged employer asked. Its not worth much. The leader suddenly lowered his tone. We buy and sell items at a profit. How much money can we earn from that? The leader knew not to openly flaunt their wealth. But Lu Xiaoyu, as a manager before she became the head of Nangeng City, knew that this trade caravan was very powerful. They were part of the top five in terms of stocks. The Song family did not even buy as many products as they did. When Lu Xiaoyu recalled how Zhang Weiyu and the rest handed over the accounts to her, she was angry. Why was their mathematics so poor? They could not even balance accounts?! Suddenly, someone asked Xiaoyu, Young lady, are you going to the palace? Whats wrong? Are you staying over at the palace? The leader suddenly asked curiously, Are you participating in the Sword Hut selections? Hm? When the leader mentioned this, it seemed very possible. Some time had passed since the Wei Wu Army had submitted their nominations. The Wei Wu Army was stationed in Nangeng City, right? The two of them had joined the trade caravan at Nangeng City. Chapter 953 - Encounter with Geniuses from the Palace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A group of people, who had been following the leader, also turned and looked curiously at Lu Xiaoyu and the Bishop. Hm? Young lady, are you representing the Wei Wu Army to participate in the Sword Hut selections? Before Lu Xiaoyu could speak, a group of people on horses suddenly came from the other end of the road. The leader of the trade caravan led the group to the side of the road. The sound of the horses galloping is loud and clear. They must be riding good horses! Dont provoke them! The slaves of the owner all stood by the side and did not move. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu was curious. How was the leader able to determine what kind of horse the opponent was riding just by the galloping sound? When the people on horses appeared in their field of view, Lu Xiaoyu realized that their horses were indeed not normal. Not only were they more fit, she sensed Rank Three waves of energy. Furthermore, their eyes were rather strange. Their eyes were red. The galloping sound stopped beside the leader. A young man with a strong aura looked at the trade caravan. How do I go to Nangeng City? The leader of the trade caravan was overjoyed. You are the son of the Sun family! I have sent something to your family before. The young man on the horse was dumbfounded. Oh? Its you. I remember you. You sent us a pair of red coral. My mom loves it! The leader was excited. Yes, yes, yes, I sent it to you. Are you going to Nangeng City? Yes. Sun Zhongyang laughed casually. It is a holiday in the Imperial College. We wanted to meet the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Back then, when the gambling den opened up bets, he made us lose money! We have no more pocket money to spend! The leader hurriedly said, You are of royal lineage. Why are you meeting him just like that? Theres no harm in doing so. I will not endanger his life either. Sun Zhongyang laughed energetically. I have just advanced to Rank One, but I have no one to train with. Oh, congratulations! You have advanced to Rank One in the two years I have not seen you. The leader laughed. Nangeng City is in the north. Just keep traveling straight and you will see it. Okay. Sun Zhongyang waved the whip in his hand. If you come to the palace, you may receive a reward from the Sun family. Then, Sun Zhongyang was about to bring the 11 people behind him towards Nangeng City. But Lu Shu suddenly appeared. Wait. Let me tell you that the commander of the Wei Wu Army is no longer in Nangeng City. Didnt you know? Sun Zhongyang was dumbfounded. Where did he go? I heard that he has gone to the palace, said Lu Shu. He is no longer in Nangeng City. I have friends in the Wei Wu Army. They told me about it. Lu Shu felt that he was not lying. The commander of the Wei Wu Army, Lu Shu, was indeed no longer in Nangeng City. He had indeed gone to the palace. He had stopped these people as he realized that there were four Rank One experts in this group. Lu Shu pondered to himself. Were there so many geniuses in the palace? There were four Rank Ones among 12 people. Furthermore, they were still young. In reality, he did not know that the palace had selected the top geniuses to join them. Everyone knew about them. But no matter what, Lu Shu could not allow these young geniuses to cause trouble in Nangeng City. After he and Lu Xiaoyu had left, Liu Yizhao was the only Rank One in Nangeng City. If these young geniuses caused any trouble, there would be injuries and fatalities in the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu was afraid that they would treat human lives lightly! Sun Zhongyang suddenly turned and looked at the leader. Who is he? He is someone who tagged along with my trade caravan. The leader smiled. I was in Nangeng City for half a month, but I have never seen the commander of the Wei Wu Army. You know that I have a rather large business. But even though I had bought many of his goods, he had no plans to see me. Sun Zhongyang did not trust Lu Shu, but he trusted the leader. The leader obtained profits from the Sun family. Thus, he would not dare to trick him. Sun Zhongyang turned and looked at Lu Shu. I have always been fair in handling public affairs. Thank you for your reminder. If I verify that this information is true, you may also come to the Sun family to receive your reward. The people beside them were all shocked. Was the Sun family this rich and arrogant? But when they saw the leaders flattering smile, they all knew that the Sun family in the palace was not small fry. Sun Zhongyang planned to go back, but Lu Shu stopped him again. Have you seen the commander of the Wei Wu Army before? What if you dont recognize him? What? Sun Zhongyang had a faint smile on his face. He looked at Lu Shu. Do you recognize him? Since I live in Nangeng City, of course I do. But if I am able to recognize him, will there be a reward? Lu Shu smiled. Sun Zhongyang understood that this young man was helping him to find Lu Shu so that he could earn money! He laughed. Of course there will be rewards. I like Lu Shu suddenly interrupted him. But didnt you say that youve run out of pocket money? Sun Zhongyang was silent. He silently looked at Lu Shu. Heh heh, you could really pick up the main points From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +666! Sun Zhongyang plucked his eyebrows and said, We can receive our monthly pocket money from the clan people every month. One months worth of pocket money is far more than you can ever imagine in your entire life. Are you still afraid that I will not give you any money? No, no. Lu Shu smiled. I will definitely help you find the commander of the Wei Wu Army, Lu Shu! Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu. He pointed his whip at him. Thats right. What is your name? My name is Le Yulu, Lu Shu said with a chuckle. Sun Zhongyang pondered. how smooth. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. Of course it would be smooth to say. It was in Chinese. Prepare carriages for us, said Sun Zhongyang to the leader. We have been riding horses throughout this long journey. My bottom hurts! The leader happily prepared three carriages for him. He even included some goods. To the leader, fawning on Sun Zhongyang was worth much more than his goods. To be honest, he was grateful to Lu Shu. It was Lu Shu who stopped Sun Zhongyang here. This connection would be beneficial for his business in the future, but it would also ensure their safety during their journey. Which bandit dared to attack a trade caravan with four Rank One experts? No one. But the leader did not know that there were actually seven Rank One experts with him. Furthermore, Lu Shu was still training hard. He might even be able to break through before they reached the palace This was probably the most luxurious trade caravan in history There were seven males and five females who accompanied Sun Zhongyang. One of the girls suddenly asked in a small voice, Do you really believe him? Can you believe someone like him, who can casually betray you? Sun Zhongyang took no notice of this. Mo Xiaoya, dont say that. He is doing this to earn money. You dont know how difficult it is for peasants to earn money. Thus, they use their morals to kidnap others. I only want results. I dont care about the process. After Mo Xiaoya heard this, she thought about it and said, Youre right but have you realized? He is very good looking! Chapter 954 - Slave Market Chapter 954: Slave Market Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He is indeed good looking, said one of the other girls to Mo Xiaoya. She thought about Lu Shus appearance and felt that he was hard to forget. But dont think about developing feelings for him. Ordinary people all admire stories where a rich young lady and a poor young man fall in love. But it is foolish for a rich young lady to admire these kinds of stories. There have been many such instances of this in the palace. Have you forgotten what happened last year? A scholar who had studied the poems of the king for only two or three days tricked the lady from the Lin family. What happened in the end? The scholar was drowned in Long Yin River, and the lady was forced to marry an aristocrat from the East Region. That aristocrat is very old. Several of his wives have already passed away! What nonsense are you talking about? Mo Xiaoya rolled her eyes. Im only speaking the truth. What does being good looking have anything to do with our family background. Mo Xiaoya had not thought much about it. The concept of classes in the history of the Luniverse was like the blood that flowed through their body. It had become part of them. Furthermore, they and Lu Shu were people from two different worlds. They would no longer interact with one another after they were done with this journey. Although Sun Zhongyang had said that they should not engage in moral kidnapping, when Mo Xiaoya thought about how this young man was betraying people for money, she felt somewhat uncomfortable. This had to do with morals. Looks had no part in this. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went in and discussed softly. Lu Shu said, At least we are stable for now. If they find Nangeng City, they might ruin our business. Liu Yizhao and Li Heitan would not be able to defeat these aristocrats. It might not be impossible to defeat them, said Lu Xiaoyu softly. There are four Rank Ones, but no matter how they work together, they still do not have as much combat experience as we do. We can ambush them while they are not paying attention and the rest will be easy to handle. Of course, I dont think that they are a huge threat. On one hand, they are still students. They dont seem sinister. On the other hand, they dont seem very bright. They were so easily tricked by you. Lu Shu was astonished. So Lu Xiaoyu had already thought about how to deal with them. But he thought about it. Although they had evil intentions, and Lu Shu would suffer if he fell into their hands, he felt that it was awkward to kill them just like that. We cant kill them. We are going to the palace. If we kill them, we will have to deal with the rest of the families. Lu Shu thought about Lu Xiaoyus words and felt that something was wrong. My ability to trick people is not bad. I only lie 10% of the time. How truthful! And then? Lu Xiaoyu asked expressionlessly. I trick people using my talents. What gives you the right to say that they are not bright? Lu Shu asked. Heh heh. Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. Im not sure whether we will be able to receive any rewards if they point us out in the palace Lu Shu sighed. How did some Rank One enemies appear out of nowhere? How bad will it be in the palace? Lu Shu imagined what would happen. Countless gamblers would surround him and demand for compensation. Furthermore, they would all be Rank One experts who could fly But Lu Shu felt that it would not be so exaggerated. After all, Zhang Weiyu had mentioned the total number of Rank One experts in the Luniverse. Thus, these aristocrats should be the outstanding warriors among the young people in the palace. We must make good use of our time and train, said Lu Shu. When the time comes, we will have the strength to ask them for a reward. Lu Shu started to train and nurture his sword energy without hesitation. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. Others might think that Lu Shu was joking. After all, he still wanted a reward after tricking others. Was this possible? But Lu Xiaoyu was very clear that Lu Shu insisted on getting his reward But even after these aristocrats joined the trade caravan, they did not interact with anyone else. The leader prepared a small mess for them during meals. When there was nothing to do, they would gather and chat. They did not care about the people around them. Occasionally, they would train as well. Classes naturally existed in the Luniverse. It was impossible for different groups to integrate with one another. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. These geniuses, who were born with a silver spoon, were still very hardworking. But it was best that everyone lived in peace together. He was worried that they would talk to him during the journey. His character was often not stable. The more he talked, the more it would give away But there were times when Lu Shu would eavesdrop on their conversations. This helped him to understand this world better. For example, Sun Zhongyang said that the commander of the Wei Wu Army was rather amazing For example, Mo Xiaoya said that the young man in the carriage behind was very good looking Lu Shu felt that they were right. Of course, there was more important information. For example, some participants who were taking part in the Sword Hut selections had arrived in the palace three months ago. They hoped to be able to begin earlier. They were elite soldiers who had come from ordinary family backgrounds. Since they did not have a good family background, they could only work hard. Some sons of aristocrats in the palace planned to return through the Sword Hut selections. These sons had opportunities to join armies and train there. They had also done so in order to be nominated for the Sword Hut selections. As he listened, Lu Shu had a rough understanding of the selections. 47 people would participate in the selection. There were typically seven or eight Rank Ones among them. They were often extraordinary soldiers from the army. Thus, Lu Shu only had seven real opponents. Lu Shu heaves a sigh of relief. He did not know whether he would be able to defeat seven to eight people in one go after advancing to Rank One Others thought about how to eliminate even more people, but Lu Shu was better. The uncertainty of the second round made him think about how to eliminate all the other participants At that moment, Sun Zhongyang suddenly looked at the carriage where Lu Shu and the rest were in. He looked doubtful. This pair of siblings is rather strange. Have you realized that other than during meal times, the young man is rarely seen? Do you think that he is training? Training? Someone laughed. So what? There are no techniques in Nangeng City that can advance to Rank One. Theres no use even if they train hard. Sun Zhongyang smiled and shook his head. He felt that he had thought too much about it. To be honest, before training, everyone would feel that they would be able to maintain solitude and train. But this determination wilted and weakened after they had experienced training The trade caravan made various stops along the way. Originally. they stopped at every city and waited for one to two days to trade their food. But with Sun Zhongyang around, the leader headed towards the north at full speed. They only stopped once before they reached the North Capital. Chapter 955 - A Bold Idea Chapter 955: A Bold Idea Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The North Capital was bigger than they had expected. Furthermore, to their surprise, the city walls were sloppy and typical. They did not seem grand and sturdy. Lu Shu had seen a very impressive strategic pass on his way here. The towering wall was like a mountain. Back then, when the fortress at Tigers Back was being built, it was designed in such a way that experts below Rank Three would not be able to go over the wall. The North Capital walls were even more frightening. Lu Shu felt that even Rank Twos had to put in great effort in order to cross the walls. Of course, Rank Ones could fly. There was no way to prevent them from doing so. They would have to see who had higher combat power. But the North Capital was unlike the strategic passes he had seen. It was as if they were not guarded. For some reason, Lu Shu did not feel that this was absurd. On the other hand, he felt that this came from Wen Zaifous confidence. If an army could make their way here without being punished, it would be time for Wen Zaifou to take action. When that time came, city walls were not needed. The horses and carriages all entered the city. The leader took the time while Sun Zhongyang and the rest walked around the city to sell suitable goods. He had lost a bit of money during this journey. There were some goods that were of no value if he brought it to the palace. But he could not take up the time of Sun Zhongyang and the rest just because he wanted to do business. He was slavishly dependent on the Sun family. Although his business was very large, it was nothing to the Sun family. This was the difference between slave owners and truly wealthy families. After everyone in the trade caravan had left, Lu Xiaoyu continued to guard the entrance of the carriage with the Bishop. She was very bored. She saw the bustling streets of the North Capital and wanted to walk around, but knew that Lu Shu was racing against time. He could not delay any further. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu was willing to guard the entrance, instead of pestering Lu Shu to walk around the city with her. Suddenly, the curtain of the carriage opened. Lu Shu smiled and jumped down. Lets walk around the city and see what its like. Really? Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up. Someone over there is holding some sticks of food. They look delicious. Can we go there? Of course. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. We have money now! At any rate, he was the head of a city and the chairman of the board of directors for a transnational company that monopolized the market how could he be stingy with buying some tidbits? That was right. This was how Lu Shu defined his own identity Lu Shu did not bring Lu Xiaoyu to the slave market. On one hand, Lu Shu felt that Lu Xiaoyu had innate evil tendencies. Thus, he did not want to bring her to see the dark side of the world. On the other hand, he had never planned on buying a slave. Thus, there was no need for him to go there. Lu Xiaoyu held a stick of fishballs in each hand and ate as she walked. The Bishop, who was following closely beside her, was carrying a basket of buns. The fish balls were different from those made in Guangdong. There were fine fish bones in these fish balls. This only happened when the stores did not clean the fish properly. It rarely happened and there was no use eating it. Furthermore, she could even taste pork while eating the fish balls. Indeed, the food in the Luniverse was no match for the food on earth. They had not developed much in terms of seasonings and processing. But this did not stop Lu Xiaoyu from enjoying her food. The two of them aimlessly walked around. Lu Shu was getting used to the Luniverse Suddenly, someone bumped into Lu Shu. When he brushed shoulders with Lu Shu and wanted to continue walking forward, he could not move From Zhou Kes distress, +666! Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Ive heard of people who have done this before, but I have never seen it in action. You have broadened my perspective. When he approached Lu Shu, a blade appeared between his fingers. He wanted to slash Lu Shus front chest pocket and steal his things, but Lu Shu managed to dodge. The thief knew that the situation was bleak and tried to escape as if nothing had happened. But how could Lu Shu let him run away? Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Public or private? He observed this thief. He was dressed in a neat and graceful manner. If he had not caught the thief, it would be very difficult to discover that he was a thief! The thief had caught up to them since Lu Shu and the rest had left the trade caravan. They were experts in observing visitors from other cities. Furthermore, the fact that they followed the trade caravan meant that they were not very strong. He did not dare to attack the young men in front of him. This was the same as on Earth. Thieves would pretend to be victims of a car accident, but they would not target luxury cars. The owner of the car would go down and attack the thief. Alternatively, the car would be so fast that they would die in a crash. There were very few people who dared to target luxury cars. From a Social-Darwinist perspective, those who dared to target luxury cars were either dead or in jail. The rest all did not dare to target luxury cars. It was the same in the North Capital. There were aristocrats everywhere. Although it was not like that of the palace, it was the core of political activity in the region. They would not dare to provoke locals or visitors that seemed very strong. They liked to target people like Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, who were not outstanding in their attire and did not seem rich. But he had almost died in the process Lu Shu let go of the thief. He was sure that the thief was no more than Rank Six. Even if he was a Rank Four, he would still run away when he saw Lu Shu. But just as he was released, two people suddenly came in between Lu Shu and the thief, seemingly unintentionally. The thief bent over and hid in the crowd. The two people had knives in their hands. They were about to attack Lu Shu. Lu Shus expression turned cold. He snapped his fingers and sword energy seeped out of his fingers, breaking their knives! The two of them were shocked. What was this?! Lu Shu shouted towards the thief, who was running away, Stop right there! But the thief did not stop. Lu Shu realized that Sun Zhongyang and the rest were not too far away. When Sun Zhongyang heard this familiar voice, he turned to look at Lu Shu, then turned to look at the figure running away. Wait. They knew that Lu Shu had never come to the North Capital. Lu Shu had said so himself. Who had Lu Shu bumped into? Furthermore, he asked the person to stop? Was the person who had escaped the commander of the Wei Wu Army? To Sun Zhongyang and the rest, it was not important whether this was the case. After all, it was convenient for them. When the thief ran into a gap, he secretly turned back and looked whether anyone was chasing after him. He saw Sun Zhongyang and the rest fly into the air. Four of them flew up! The thief was in despair. Why were so many Rank One experts chasing him? Was there a need to do so? Huh?! He was just stealing some money! Were you Rank One experts so free? From Zhou Kes distress, +999! Lu Shu was dumbfounded as well. The moment Sun Zhongyang and the rest flew up, he guessed why Sun Zhongyang was so proactive but he suddenly came up with a bold idea Chapter 956 - Settle Things Chapter 956: Settle Things Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The thief was in despair. Once he had been captured by Sun Zhongyang and the rest, he would definitely be beaten up. The thief could not understand. What did his deeds have to do with them? Lu Shu looked at the thief. He suddenly felt that it was as if the thief had stolen an electric car, but was chased by four helicopters. The helicopters even had weapons attached to them that could be fired at any time But this gave Lu Shu another idea. Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not recognize him, but complained about him because of the gambling in the palace Earlier, Lu Shu had told them that the commander of the Wei Wu Army had gone to the palace. Thus, Lu Shu could bring Sun Zhongyang to the palace to settle things! After Sun Zhongyang and the rest beat up the thief, they turned back and looked at Lu Shu. Le Yulu, is this the commander of the Wei Wu Army? Lu Shu was speechless. You are mistaken. He is a thief that tried to steal from me Sun Zhongyang was speechless as well. They had fought the wrong person But Sun Zhongyang did not fuss over this. He simply waved. He was a thief. We have to punish him! Although Sun Zhongyang and the rest had been mistaken, they knew that they could not blame Lu Shu for this. After all, Lu Shu had only asked him to stop. He had not said that this person was the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Thus, Sun Zhongyang, Mo Xiaoya, and the rest did not think much about it. They had simply beaten up a thief. They did not even produce any distress points for Lu Shu. Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu and said, Are you here to see the slave market? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He carefully observed his surroundings. There was an ajar gate that led to a wide courtyard. He could even see a stage made out of wood. A person with the seal of a slaves stood on the stage and was watched by many auctioneers offstage. We want to go in and take a look, said Lu Xiaoyu. Her eyes were bright. Lu Shu looked inside with a worried expression on his face. The male slaves inside are only wearing their underpants. Mens swimwear isnt any better. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes and pulled Lu Shu along as she walked in. She did not think about buying any slaves. She was just curious. These kinds of markets were very rare on Earth. Once they were discovered, they would have to face the brunt of public sentiment. They would not naturally exist in a public market, like in this world. Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked at the slave on the stage. They seemed to have lost interest. The strength or abilities of the slaves were hung around their necks. Some were adept in building houses, while others were Rank Fives. But these slaves were not attractive to Sun Zhongyang and the rest at all. To Sun Zhongyang, Rank Five slaves were not a necessity for them. The aristocrats in the palace compared their strong slaves, who were worth 1000 of such Rank Five slaves. Lu Shu looked. There was a price tag on this Rank Five Slave. He was worth 8000 notes. This price renewed Lu Shus understanding of monetary value in the Luniverse. He suddenly felt that with ten million notes in hand, he would definitely be considered as a rich man. Sun Zhongyang furrowed his eyebrows. Who is the manager? An old man hurriedly ran over. What is it, young man? Sun Zhongyang took out a white jade token from his sleeve. Do you understand this? When the manager of the slave market saw this, he was happy. So you are the son of the Sun family. You will definitely not think much of the slaves outside. Follow me inside. Lu Shu understand. At first, he had thought that the slave market was of low quality. So the best slaves were inside the market. The manager led Sun Zhongyang and the rest behind the courtyard. Lu Shu followed them boldly. The manager saw Lu Shu and asked, You are? I came together with them, said Lu Shu calmly. Sun Zhongyang and the rest suddenly turned to look at Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt as if he was a participant on the Voice of China 1, where the judges turned around Sun Zhongyang smiled. Yes, hes with us. When the people beside Sun Zhongyang saw this, they felt that Lu Shu was very thick-skinned. He did not even deem himself as an outsider. Lu Shu was too lazy to care about them. He would be able to enter the inside if he wanted to, as long as he used his name as the commander of the Wei Wu Army. The commander of an army definitely had the right to enter. He followed Sun Zhongyang and the rest in. On one hand, it saved him some trouble. On the other hand, he was also afraid of fighting Sun Zhongyang and the rest The inner court was much more refined than the outside. While the slaves outside all stood on the stage in a pathetic manner, as if they were beasts being watched, there were elegant pavilions inside. It was as if a door separated two very different worlds. The manager laughed and introduced the slaves to Sun Zhongyang. What kind of slaves do you want to purchase this time? We have some new arrivals that are not bad. Sun Zhongyang said casually, Take all of them out. I want to have a look. The manager looked at the assistant beside him. The assistant ran to the side. When Sun Zhongyang and the rest had sat down, servants quickly served them sweets and tea. Sun Zhongyang seemed as if he did not think much of these sweets. He casually took one. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. These are not bad! Mo Xiaoya also took one piece. After she ate it, she sighed. I didnt expect that you would have sweets with this texture. Lu Shu took one piece as well. Then, he pushed the plate towards Lu Xiaoyu. He was very curious towards the entire Luniverse, including their sweets. Lu Xiaoyu took one piece. Lu Shu left one half uneaten and put it back on the tray. He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Just try some, but dont take too much. Its not that tasty. The manager was a wise person. He could see that Lu Shu was not familiar with Sun Zhongyang and the rest. He definitely did not have a grand background like that of Sun Zhongyang. Thus, when Lu Shu said that the sweets were not tasty, he was unhappy. Who gave you the right to be so particular? Their sweets were even better than those produced in the West Capital. Although Mo Xiaoya and the rest did not say anything, they felt that this young man was far too amazing. They felt that he had never eaten good food. How could he say that these delicious sweets were not tasty? But to Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, who had eaten delicacies on Earth, eating these kinds of sweets was like eating old-fashioned milk cakes from the 90s. It was hard to swallow At that moment, the slave market assistant brought seven slaves over. The manager hurriedly said, These are our best slaves. They have experienced countless battles. They are all Rank Two and above! Their requirement is that the buyer must have techniques that are Rank One and above. Lu Shu understood. These people had sold themselves as slaves in order to obtain techniques. Chapter 957 - Plant a Spy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be honest, for Lu Shu, there were no benefits that were worth selling his body for, even the Master Realm. Sun Zhongyang waved his hand and rejected. I dislike those who sell their body for some benefit the most. Are there any other slaves? The manager laughed in disdain. I will bring a few other slaves. But you must understand that these are the best slaves. They typically have their own reasons for coming to the market. Roamers have no right to enter. I mean, do you have any Sun Zhongyang heistated. Good looking slaves who are of excellent quality? It would be best if they are well-educated. Even better if they understand the poems of the king. When Sun Zhongyang said this, the manager understood. Suddenly, Lu Shu was speechless. So the palace compared these kinds of slaves there was no difference with that on Earth, where concubines were compared. Lu Shu felt that there was nothing attractive about these slaves wait, why did you bring male slaves This time, the manager brought more than ten slaves. Half of them were male. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the palace geniuses beside Sun Zhongyang were suddenly very excited He really could not understand this world. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Lu Shu. How about them? Lu Shu said with a sense of justice, I dislike those who sell their body for some benefit the most. The manager glanced at him and said to Sun Zhongyang, They are talented in the reading of the kings poems. Do you want them to perform for you? Sun Zhongyang said excitedly, Let me listen to one or two poems of the king. Lu Shu thought. Were you really a young man who was interested in literature and art? You do not seem like one at all! But at that moment, a beautiful female slave wearing a green dress said in a dignified manner, I heard you say that you dislike those who sell their bodies for some benefit the most. But you might have misunderstood. In this courtyard, not only do masters choose slaves, slaves also choose their masters. It is easy for you to make us memorise the poems of the king. But do you know how we feel wronged to submit ourselves to you? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The slaves here dared to speak in such a manner? Were there still many things about this world that he did not know? Or had Zhang Weiyu been right? He had said that the slaves who had knowledge and could become teachers were abused by their slave owners, but were also respected by their owners. Lu Shu realized that Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not slap this lady in a rage. On the contrary, they seemed to be deep in thought. Lu Xiaoyu said in a low and cold tone, Its just a sales strategy. Suddenly, Sun Zhongyang said in a clear voice, How about this? Lets play a game! We will each say a line of the kings poems. This way, we can clearly see how much everyone knows! Ill go first. You live where the Yangtze begins 1 ! The person him smiled and continued. I live where the Yangtze ends. I long for you day after day, yet we cannot meet, said someone else. To Lu Shus shock, he realized that it was now his turn. What was the next line? Everyone looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. We build a new village together? From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +666! From Mo Xiaoyas distress, +666! From Sun Zhongyang felt sick. Others share the water from the Yangtze river, but you built a new village? What in the world was that?! The originally civilized atmosphere had suddenly been destroyed. Lu Shu also realized that everyones expressions had darkened. He coughed twice. Ahem. Lets go back to the trade caravan. Have fun, all of you. There was really no meaning to this slave market. Thus, Lu Shu decided that he would no longer stay here. He could not play along with what these refined men like to play. But at that moment, the lady in a green dress said, If you are willing, I am willing to become your slave. Lu Shu pointed to himself. Me? The lady in a green dress nodded her head. Thats right. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He asked, Did you eat too much for lunch? From Xu Mujuns distress, +199! Sun Zhongyang and the rest were dumbfounded as well. Just now, she seemed as if she looked down on Lu Shu. But now, she asked him whether he was willing to take her as his slave out of her own initiative. Were you serious? To Lu Shu and the rest, based on Lu Shus build a new village together, it was not an understatement to call him a country bumpkin Sun Zhongyang could not understand. Lady, we have various handsome young men here. Some of us are rich, some of us have strength, and some of us have power Before he could finish speaking, Xu Mujun suddenly said, I picked the most good-looking one. From Sun Zhongyangs distress Lu Xiaoyu suddenly pondered. This world was very strange. On Earth, although Lu Shu had fine features, he could not be considered as good looking. Only fools like Coral would call Lu Shu as such. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. Was there something wrong with the appreciation of beauty in this world? Or was there something wrong with Lu Shus identity? Why was everyone forced to think that Lu Shu was good looking? If there was actually something wrong with Lu Shus identity, where would they find the answer to their question? Lu Xiaoyu asked Lu Shu in a small voice, Do you think that theres something strange here? Lu Shu asked curiously. Whats strange? Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, Why does everyone here think that youre good looking? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Because I really am? From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu coldly looked at Lu Shu. You can really boast. My train of thought is all over the place now. Lu Shu looked at Xu Mujun and said in an earnest tone, Lady, I have no money to buy you. I still have other uses for my money. No money? Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked at Lu Shu. Even Mo Xioaoya was surprised. All the buyers they had seen liked to boast in hopes of getting their attention. But this young man had confessed his financial state. He even made others feel more comfortable and ensured that they had a peace of mind. Xu Mujun said calmly, I have some money. If you are willing, my money will be yours. At that moment Lu Shu was touched Sun Zhongyang and the rest were dumbfounded. Was she selling herself as a slave, or was she buying a master? They could not understand this situation! Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded as well. At first, she had thought that Xu Mujun had acted in a prideful manner as a means to get sales. But now, it seemed as if this was not the case. She said to Lu Shu, She definitely has some plans! Lu Shu was very calm. Thats right. Ive seen it as well. She is targeting my looks. At that moment, Wen Zaifou was shouting abuses in the imperial palace. No way! Why is it so difficult to plant someone beside him?! He must be crazy! Chapter 958 - There’s Nothing Good About Pretty Boys There was no hate that existed for no rhyme or reason. It was the same for love and distress points. Lu Shu had still thought that Xu Mujun was not targeting his looks. But suddenly, he saw +666 distress points from Wen Zaifou. He understood what was happening. Had Xu Mujun been sent by Wen Zaifou? But why did Wen Zaifou want to plant someone beside him? Why did a grand Lord of Heaven want to fight the small commander of the Wei Wu Army? There was something very strange about this. Could it be that although Wen Zaifou said he believed that Lu Shu was not deeply involved with Zhang Weiyu and the rest, Wen Zaifou still doubted him? Lu Shu was in a dilemma. Did he want Xu Mujuns money or not No. Should he take Xu Mujun as his slave or not Lu Shu felt that rather than insincerely accepting her as his slave, it would be better to simply reject her. After all, under normal circumstances, Lu Shu would not know who had sent Xu Mujun here. Wen Zaifou would not be shamed into anger either. Lu Shu said, Ms Mujun, I really cannot support a slave. Dont sell yourself to me. Xu Mujun was dumbfounded. She did not know how to react. It was as if she had not expected Lu Shus reply. When Mo Xiaoyan and the rest heard what Lu Shu had said, they were shocked. Xu Mujun was very beautiful. The palace geniuses were excited not because of the male slaves It was because they did not expect to see such a good looking slave here! If not, why would Sun Zhongyang accept Xu Mujuns suggestion and prove that he knew poems as well? The more outstanding they were, the harder they were to obtain. This was rare for Sun Zhongyang and the rest. Simply speaking, it was a sin Wen Zaifous move left no room for criticism. Xu Mujun was a virgin that he had carefully selected among the spies. She was an all rounder! But Wen Zaifou simply could not understand why Lu Shu had rejected her Mo Xiaoyas view of Lu Shu changed. Typically, when they listened to scholars tell stories, or invited theatrical troupes to their houses, they liked stories about remarkable men. Mo Xiaoya particularly liked those who had moral integrity. The men in the palace constantly compared their slaves. Furthermore, all their slaves were females. It was not difficult to guess how experienced these men were with their slaves. She was disgusted just thinking about it! Thus, Mo Xiaoya looked at Lu Shus face. Suddenly, she grew crazy But at that moment, Lu Shu looked at Xu Mujuns teary expression and could not bear it. He paused for two seconds before saying, If you are okay with this, you can give me your money. That way, I can carry your money with me. It will feel like you are by my side. When I see the money, I will be able to see your face Mo Xiaoya suddenly felt as if there was a clean and clear mirror in her heart that had broken it had broken into many pieces From Xu Mujuns distress, +666! From Mo Xiaoyas Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu and suddenly felt annoyed. A female slave that he could not even obtain was giving herself to Lu Shu for free, but he rejected her! He only wanted money, and not her! Xu Mujun said, Fine. That makes sense. Please take my money. As she spoke, she took out a wad of notes from her sleeve and passed it to Lu Shu. She said with great injustice, This is the money that I have been saving up my entire life If Lu Shu did not know that Wen Zaifou had sent her here, he would not have been willing to take her money. He had also earned his money with great difficulty. Earning money to survive was not easy. But now, it was different. He could only sigh that Wen Zaifou was generous in his spending. Would Wen Zaifou send more people in the future? When he thought about this, he started to look forward to it Sun Zhongyang and the rest stared at Lu Shu as he turned and walked away after receiving the money. If he did not leave, what else would he do? Wait for Xu Mujun to regret her decision? Young lady. Mo Xiaoya patted Xu Mujuns soldier. Theres nothing good about handsome men. Take this money. The money that you gave away will serve as a lesson! As she spoke, Mo Xiaoya shoved a wad of notes to Xu Mujun and left. Mo Xiaya did not have a favorable impression of Lu Shu. Lu Shu had betrayed others, and now, they had seen Lu Shus greedy character. Mo Xiaoya had formed a very negative impression of him Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked in front. Lu Shu passed the notes to Xiaoyu. Someone had probably sent a spy over. We have to be more careful in the future. Lu Shu thought about it. How could they be sure that they would enter the slave market and be able to enter the inner courtyard? Unless unless they had grasped the entire situation at the entrance of the slave market, causing him to bump into Sun Zhongyang and the rest by coincidence at the entrance. For example that thief? They had probably created an opportunity for him. As for whether Lu Shu would catch on, it would be up to fate. If this was indeed the case, Lu Shu could not help but applaud how exquisite this plan was. They had planned one half and left the other half up to fate. This was the most natural plan. If they were not successful this time, there might be a next time. They had time to wait for the opportunity to succeed. They only needed to succeed once to be safe. When they returned to the caravan, Lu Shu realized that Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not even make eye contact with him. It was as if they looked down on him. Lu Shu was happy. They would definitely not be able to understand his actions if they were not aware of the situation. But how could he explain this to Sun Zhongyang? Was there a need for Lu Shu to explain this to them? No. There were many visitors in this world. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had spent many years relying on each other. They had learned how to ignore the opinions of others a long time ago. Now, as long as Lu Xiaoyu did not look at him with disdain, he would not care. At night, Lu Xiaoyu had prepared many tidbits for Lu Shu in the cart. They seemed like a reward for him Lu Xiaoyu pushed all the tidbits towards Lu Shu. Here, eat these! The next day, before they set off, Lu Shu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the trade caravan. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were all looking at him coldly. Lu Shu looked at the clothes that he was wearing. He was not wearing the wrong thing. Suddenly, Xu Mujun appeared. I will follow you to the palace. Lu Shu was shocked. What was happening? He thought that a new spy would come with more money. Why was it still Xu Mujun? No wonder Sun Zhongyang and the rest were full of hate. They were jealous of him Mo Xiaoya entered the carriage. Her voice could be heard over the galloping noises. There is nothing good about pretty boys. There are also many idiots in this world. She regretted giving Xu Mujun money. If not, Xu Mujun would not have the money to become a passenger in this trade caravan. A young man beside Sun Zhongyang sighed with emotion. Is this true love? She is willing to accompany him along the long journey to the palace. How touching! Sun Zhongyang was utterly disgusted. Shut your mouth! Lu Shu suddenly realized that after Xu Mujun had appeared, Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya provided him with an endless supply of distress points The trade caravan set off! Chapter 959 - Sneak Attack! Chapter 959: Sneak Attack! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The ride on the carriage was slightly bumpy but Lu Shu was able to continue the journey in a carefree manner. Sun Zhongyang had a headache from seeing the words when I see the money, I will be able to see your face, especially when he saw Xu Mujun advance towards Lu Shu. He did not understand why a beautiful and talented lady who had a lovely voice was entranced by a pretty boy? Amongst the twelve people who travelled with Sun Zhongyang, there were five women and seven men. They had grown up together, attended lessons together, and was still in touch after they entered university. Although Mo Xiaoya and the rest were also extremely beautiful, he did not bear to do anything to them as they were too close. Perhaps, one day, a marriage would be arranged between them. However, even after marriage, they would probably be extremely nice to each other as, after all, they were concerned about mutual benefits. Therefore, even if they married each other, Sun Zhongyang would not feel as carefree as having a female slave. That brat is too greedy, exclaimed Sun Zhongyang. He had told Mo Xiaoya earlier on that one should not use the excuse of morals to tie someone down. However, he could not endure it any further His owns words had slapped him in the face, Sun Zhongyang was slightly angry Hehe, if you are not greedy, why would you betray the commander of the Wei Wu Army? Someone sneered. Should I kill him sometime later? At this moment, Sun Zhongyang shook his head. He did not lie to us or betray us. Why do you want to kill him? Dont be too evil! For some reason, when Sun Zhongyang said this, he felt that he over-exaggerated but he could not figure out what was wrong. Along the way, the trade caravan did not make any more stops. The boss of the trade caravan completely ignored the city where they would usually stop by and make a transfer of their goods. The trade caravan was left with the boss and his slaves, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, as well as the aristocrats of the palace. Lu Shu made a joke about how the boss decided not to do any business. Even if he did not want to waste his time on the transfer of goods, he could have picked someone up along the way. In the end, the boss shook his head. What do you know, the sons and daughters of the aristocrats are spoilt. How would they know about the evilness of the world? It is extremely chaotic outside! The aristocrats held grudges against each other since thousands of years ago. If they were angry, they would probably not allow the children to return. How can I bear such a consequence? Even if we dont talk about grudges between the aristocrats, do you think At this moment, a buzz was heard from afar. Lu Shu looked over and saw a black dot flying from a distance away. The boss of the trade caravan could not even react in time. Thankfully, Lu Shu had a fast reaction and pulled him to the side. After that, the boss of the trade caravan saw the thick and heavy arrow brush past his cheeks. The wind was so sharp that it hurt his cheeks! At this moment, he saw Sun Zhongyang suddenly fly out from the carriage. The carriage turned into wooden shreds upon Sun Zhongyangs impact. In a blink of an eye, Sun Zhongyang had reached where Lu Shu and the boss of the trade caravan were. He stretched out his hand and crossed his index finger and middle finger, capturing the back of the arrow between his index fingers. The arrow spun and flew right up into the sky as though it had eyes. Then, it landed in Lu Shus hands. Lu Shu passed the arrow to Sun Zhongyang and Sun Zhongyang turned to ask the boss of the trade caravan, Do you recognize this arrow? The arrow did not seem like one which anyone could use. The tip of the arrow was as thick as a babys fist and it was made from gold. The boss of the trade caravan shook his head. Although this object is not commonly seen, many of the homeless people and slaves are good at it. I cannot confirm who is using this. By right, when springing sneak attacks, one should not alarm ones opponents and it would be best to kill him in one shot. However, the homeless people were afraid to die and always like to check out the situation of the team. If they find that it was hard to achieve their goals, they will retreat. They only do things which they are confident in. Now that you have attacked, they probably fled to a faraway place and will not appear again in a few years time. Sun Zhongyang frowned. There are no Rank One experts amongst them? Please do not chase after them. Another situation is The boss of the trade caravan was hesitant as he looked at Sun Zhongyang. Speak, Sun Zhongyang said calmly. They may trick the disciples of the palace using this method. As the disciples of the palace are usually very proud and ambitious, some of them may fall for their trick and give chase, to be eventually surrounded and killed. Some of the homeless people are experts, said the boss of the trade caravan cautiously. Basically, the homeless people looked down on the disciples of the palace as they felt that the disciples were too rash and overconfident. However, that was the reality. The homeless people often succeeded and concealed the identity after their success. They would only emerge after all the clues related to them disappeared. The history of the slaves could be traced back to a long time ago when the old King of Gods was still involved in battles. The threats left behind in those bloody fights included some of the slaves who were rather fierce and brutal. Upon hearing that there were fierce slaves in the Luniverse, Lu Shu felt as though they acted like soldier recruits. How were they so daring to attack Sun Zhongyang? I wonder who they are targeting? Sun Zhongyang was confused. There were twelve of them here and each of them could have possibly messed with these slaves. It was a fact that the aristocrats managed to rise after killing many lives. However, Sun Zhongyang and the rest was daring enough to appear. If they were ordinary sons of the aristocrats, they would be silly if they did not bring any servants. However, Sun Zhongyang was not silly and had expected the situation as illustrated by the boss of the trade caravan long ago. Meanwhile, the four Rank One individuals and eight Rank Two individuals had extremely terrifying skills too. They mentioned this matter before they came out and Sun Zhongyang wanted them to kill their enemies one after another. That was how confident Sun Zhongyang and the rest were. However, upon recalling about the scene earlier on, the boss of the trade caravan examined Lu Shu casually. As a Rank Two, he did not manage to react as the arrow was too fast. It was too late for them to dodge when they heard the sound. The arrow was faster than sound! A lot faster! When they heard the loud sound, the arrow had already reached the front of his face! However, although the boss of the trade caravan did not react in time, Lu Shu managed to react. Initially, the boss of the trade caravan thought that Lu Shu was merely an insignificant practitioner and Sun Zhongyang and the rest joked that Lu Shu would be a useless guy even if he tried very hard to train. Lu Shu realized that the bosses of the trade caravan were secretly examining him and smiled. I will not pay for you to bring us along. The boss of the trade caravan felt speechless. Why was he still concerned about money at this point in time Chapter 960 - None of My Business While discussing about the free-of-charge service with the boss of the trade caravan, Lu Shu observed the expressions on Sun Zhongyang and the rests faces. Then, Lu Shu realized that Sun Zhongyang and the rest were extremely excited and acted as though the sneak attack was nothing serious. Eventually, the boss of the trade caravan did not argue with Lu Shu. Not only did he agree with Lu Shus request, but he also promised that if he met Lu Shu in the future, Lu Shu would be able to follow the trade caravan for free. Although the boss of the trade caravan was shrewd, he knew that Lu Shu saved his life. If he had died earlier on, the Sun family would probably take revenge. However, when one died, what was the point of taking revenge? However, his stand was still very clear. The trade caravan found a location to settle down on that day and the boss of the trade caravan told Sun Zhongyang and the rest about what had happened. For example, the terrifying arrow and his analysis of the slaves, as well as the surprise which Lu Shu gave him! Thinking about it, I did not notice the arrow but Le Yulu sensed it long before me. However, I did not have the time to react and missed out some details. said the boss of the trade caravan as he recalled what had happened. You mean, he already noticed the arrow before it arrived, but you only realized after hearing the roars from a distance away, said Sun Zhongyang as he sat beside the fire and smiled, So he is actually an expert? Thats right. The boss of the trade caravan nodded. Also, I suspect that he discovered the arrow very early but pretended to realize it only when the arrow was about to hit me, before saving me. You mean he purposely did it so that you have to owe him a favor for saving your life? Mo Xiaoya thought. Why does he want to do this? What if he did not manage to save you? The boss of the trade caravan thought about it for a long time before replying, I think he did it so that he did not have to pay for the fees to travel to the palace Sun Zhongyang took a deep breath. I think that is highly possible By right, such major incidents which involves attacks were rarely associated with monetary issues. From Sun Zhongyangs point of view, the money that Lu Shu had to pay for heading to the palace was extremely insignificant. However, for some reason, when this incident involved Lu Shu, they thought that Lu Shu did that on purpose. Make the boss of the trade caravan owe him a favor so that he could head to the palace without paying Everyones personality was different and the way they see things were different. However, their perception towards Lu Shu was shockingly identical. Do you think he is seriously doing this for that small sum of money? Sun Zhongyang could not believe it. Mo Xiaoya completely detested Lu Shu. She sneered after hearing what Sun Zhongyang said, Haha, he can do anything for money. If he is willing to take Xu Mujuns life savings, he can do anything. I thought he would betray the commander of the Wei Wu Army because of money, now I feel that meeting him is the most unlucky thing that has ever happened to the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Eh, do you think he is intentionally assigned by our enemy to infiltrate the army? someone said. This is unlikely. Sun Zhongyang shook his head. To be honest, it is surprising for him to stay in the trade caravan. If he was really a spy, he would not try to stand out Was Lu Shu trying to stand out? No, he was not. However, Sun Zhongyang and the rest could not ignore Lu Shus presence Eh, do you guys think that he might be the commander of the Wei Wu Army? someone asked curiously. I dont think so. There are four Rank Ones in the Wei Wu Army and the commander of the Wei Wu Army is one of them. If not, why would others obey him? Moreover, Le Yulu did not give off any vibes of an army at all! I think we should still be wary of him, said Mo Xiaoya softly before asking the boss of the trade caravan, What do you think about his skills? I think he is at the peak of Rank Two, said the boss of the trade caravan after thinking about it, He doesnt seem like Rank One but acted more casual than an ordinary Rank Two. You didnt notice his expression but I did He was too calm. An ordinary person would not be so calm. It felt as though sneak attacks and battles were like everyday things to him! That was what the boss of the trade caravan felt. He had led the trade caravan for many years and had encounters with the bandits, regular army and experienced chaotic situations. Although he always managed to resolve crises, the boss of the trade caravan did not dare to say that he could be so composed while facing dangers and sneak attacks. However, the composure that Lu Shu exuded felt as though he had control over life and death in his hand and nobody else could touch it. Mo Xiaoya sneered, I knew that there was something wrong with him. I think we should monitor him closely. If he can betray the commander of the Wei Wu Army, he can betray us in the face of money. Should we kick him out to prevent him from becoming a threat amongst the trade caravan? Xiaoya is right, we should take preventive precautions. However, are we too merciless if we chase him away? someone was confused. At this moment, horse galloping sounds were heard in the night, accompanied by the sounds made by the carriage rubbing against the ground. Either someone arrived or someone was about to take their leave from the trade caravan Sun Zhongyang was stunned for a moment before he brought a group of people over. Then, his face turned black. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were planning to leave in the night. He was still wondering if it was merciless to chase people away but Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had already wanted to leave. Sun Zhongyang was intelligent. Therefore, he instantly understood why Lu Shu wanted to leave. He was worried that he would become the victim of the sneak attack! They were only worried about their teams safety with Lu Shu, but Lu Shu was worried about the entire team From Sun Zhongyangs distress points, +666 From Sun Zhongyangs face turned black. Where are you guys going? Lu Shu said calmly, I think it is unsafe to follow you guys. We shall meet at the palace, I will look for the commander of the Wei Wu Army for you Mo Xiaoya was very frustrated. You want to leave when everyone is in danger? How does it concern me? Lu Shu felt indignant. To him, they were a group of people who found fault with him even when nothing happened. He was good enough to not wipe all of them out at once in the middle of the night Mo Xiaoya was stunned for a while. You leave your partners in the lurch. Even if you are able to survive, will you still have any friends? Why are you so concerned about this? Lu Shu felt even stranger. He sighed as he saw Mo Xiaoya fall silent. In life, by using why does it concern me and why does it concern you, one could save a lot of troubles Chapter 961 - Night Ambush Sun Zhongyang, Mo Xiaoya, and the rest looked at one another helplessly. There seemed to be no real need for Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu to stay behind. They were strangers who had come together by chance. Lu Shu had only established a deal with them to find the commander of the Wei Wu Army. He did not sell himself to them. To be honest, Sun Zhongyang and the rest were very confident. They did not think that it would be of much help to have a peak Rank Two like Lu Shu to stay behind. Of course, Sun Zhongyang also suspected that this young man had some sort of background. If not, how was he able to advance to peak Rank Two? Even when Sun Zhongyang and the rest of the geniuses were at Lu Shus age, they were just as powerful as Lu Shu. But Sun Zhongyang did not know that this was the second time Lu Shu had trained to peak Rank Two But no matter what, when Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu, he felt that he was unable to swallow this insult. Why did it feel like it was more dangerous for him to be with this group of people? In the palace, no matter where they went, people would revolve around them. Why were they being abandoned here? Sun Zhongyang could not bear this humiliation! I will add more money, said Sun Zhongyang as he calmly looked at Lu Shu. Brother! When Sun Zhongyang heard this, he started to have a headache. He suddenly felt that this young man had definitely not been sent by an enemy. If not, he would not be selling everything he had all the time Lu Shus eyes lit up. How much more? One million notes. Escort us to the palace, said Sun Zhongyang. When we reach the palace, you can take the money from any one of our private banks. Sun Zhongyang did not actually hope that Lu Shu would be able to escort them to the palace. Rather, he was holding his breath. He wanted Lu Shu to stay behind in the trade caravan. You wanted to go, right? You loved money, right? Then stay behind! Lu Shu thought about it. As expected, the Sun family was different. They were able to open private banks in the palace. But he shook his head. The mission of escorting you will be very dangerous. Thus, one million notes will not be enough. I will have to collect three million notes! This time, no matter what Sun Zhongyang and the rest thought, Lu Shu felt that the better the background of the Sun family, the stronger the people who would attack them. These slaves might have come only to explore the routes. Thus, one million would not be enough for Lu Shu to travel with them. If they encountered a danger that they could not face, Lu Shu could simply let Anthony bring him and Lu Xiaoyu to escape. Sun Zhongyang thought about it for a long time. Finally, he said in a cold voice, Its only three million notes. Is that a lot? Its only one years worth of allowance. Dont use your lifetime savings to fight my pocket money. Amazing, amazing. Lu Shu praised him. Help me write a receipt and stamp your fingerprint on it. From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +777! Sun Zhongyang and the rest realized that Lu Shu desperately needed money. He did not even take time to consider his own abilities. He even dared to ask for this deal! People like you. Mo Xiaoya said calmly, To you, money is as important as your life. But have you thought about this? What if this spreads? Whoever becomes your employer is an idiot. In the future, you will have fewer opportunities to make money, right? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he looked at Sun Zhongyang. She said that you are an idiot. Mo Xiaoya was confused. Sun Zhongyang was speechless. From Sun Zhongyangs distress Sun Zhongyang and the rest realized that they had been more angry over the past few days than in their entire lives! At that moment, the food in the trade caravan was ready. Before Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went over to take food, Xu Mujun had already passed bowls of rice to them. Then, she squatted beside them and watched them eagerly. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were helpless as well. This lady had always been like this since she joined the trade caravan. She was already in character Miss Mujun, said Lu Shu earnestly, you dont have to do this for us. With your conditions, you will be able to live a good life wherever you go. Xu Mujun shook her head. They are not as good-looking as you are. Ha ha ha ha. Is that the case ouch! Lu Shu turned and angrily looked at Lu Xiaoyu. What a painful pinch! Xu Mujun did not say anything else. She brought a guqin 1 and sang while playing the guqin. Needless to say, she was very skilled. On the other hand, Lu Shu was eating a bowl of buckwheat noodles outside. He seemed as if he was eating a feast Indeed, Wen Zaifou had many resources. He even used this young lady as a planted agent. Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. It was as if Wen Zaifou had even greater plans. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly looked up into the sky. Something that looked like a shooting star was heading towards him at a high speed. But it was not a shooting star. It was an arrow! Sun Zhongyang and the rest had seen the arrow as well, but had determined that the arrow was aimed at Lu Shu. Thus, they stood in one corner and watched quietly. They wanted to see how Lu Shu would react. They also wanted to see whether their judgment was right. When the sound of thunder reached their ears, Lu Shu had brought his bowl of buckwheat noodles to another side with Lu Xiaoyu and Xu Mujun. He continued to eat his noodles. Crash! The arrow caused a crater to form in the ground. But Lu Shu was no longer sitting there. Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked at one another, then looked at Lu Shu, who was eating noodles. The boss of the trade caravan was right. Although Lu Shu was greedy, he had his own standards. Ordinary people would be different from Lu Shu. They would not be able to continue calmly eating their noodles when an arrow was aimed at them. Lu Shu pondered. This probably happened after he had saved the boss of the trade caravan. The slaves lodged a report against him to mind his own business. They probably could not sense Lu Shus limits. Thus, they wanted to see whether they could scare him away. The slaves had probably never expected that Lu Shu already had a plan. If these slaves caused any harm to Sun Zhongyang and the rest, he would not earn any money. Lu Shu would demand the money he was supposed to earn from the slaves Sun Zhongyang said in a low voice, He might be of use to us. Mo Xiaoya said in disdain, Hed better not run away. He doesnt seem like that kind of person to me. Sun Zhongyang shook his head. You might not have noticed it, but I could sense murderous intent from him amidst his calmness. He is keeping it in, but once he unleashes it, it might be like a thunderbolt Before he could finish speaking, Sun Zhongyang suddenly heard Lu Shu shouting from not too far away. What?! Run away! They heard a sharp noise from the sky. Countless arrows dropped down from the sky like shooting stars. A hundred people had just fired their arrows! Then, Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu in shock. One of them carried the carriage, and the other carried a horse. Then, they ran away This was a bit too much. Since when were there air carriages? Xu Mujun calmly carried her guqin and followed Lu Shu. She covered over a hundred feet in one step. She was like a deity crossing an abyss. The boss of the trade caravan could not understand what was happening in this trade caravan. All of them were strange Footnotes: Ch 961 Footnote 1 a seven-stringed plucked instrument similar to the zithe Chapter 962 - Lu Xiaoshu, Greedy for Life and Afraid of Death Chapter 962: Lu Xiaoshu, Greedy for Life and Afraid of Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The rain of arrows was very sudden. So was Lu Shus escape. Sun Zhongyang had just promised that Lu Shu would not run away, but he did. But if you wanted to run, just run. Why did you have to carry a carriage with you? In reality, this rain of arrows was not much of a threat to him. Experts who were Rank Two and above would not die due to this kind of attack. Thus, Lu Shu determined that although they would be fine, the journey ahead would be difficult if their horses and carriages were destroyed. Lu Shu nurtured his sword energy in the carriage everyday. Without the carriage, he would have to walk. This would be painful, but more importantly, it would delay the progress of his training. Sun Zhongyang had not expected Lu Shu to do this, but even the slaves, who were lying in ambush in the distance, did not expect this to happen Someone asked in a small voice, Is there anything particularly important in the carriages? That is possible. But let us mind our own business. Our master said that we only had to kill the 12 palace geniuses. They are already hard enough to deal with. Someone said in a cold tone, We must keep our eyes on our target. This group of people were professionals. They had killed many so-called experts for many years. People from the trade caravan died under the rain of arrows. But those who had died were the slaves of the boss. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were unharmed. The boss of the trade caravan was in agony. Once all his slaves died, he could only abandon his goods along the road. But he had some hope. The Sun family never wronged the people below them. If his trade caravan had suffered great losses because of Sun Zhongyang, the Sun family would definitely repay him. It was not that the Sun family was kind-hearted. Everyone understood that this way, more people would be willing to sell themselves to the Sun family in the future. There were two very important things now. Firstly, Sun Zhongyang had to survive. Secondly, he himself had to survive. Businessmen valued material gain over righteousness. Thus, when the boss of the trade caravan saw his slaves die as a result of the arrows, he was not in much pain. Not all of his slaves had died. Half of them were still alive. But a majority of his horses and carriages had suffered. The boss of the trade caravan had complex feelings. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu carried the horse and carriage while they slowly walked over. Will they come here and fight? Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had not put down their horse and carriage. If the boss of the trade caravan said that they would come here, they might run away again But Sun Zhongyang was not willing to give up just like that. He said coldly, Rather than waiting for them to attack us, we should settle this once and for all. The boss of the trade caravan turned pale with fright. You are the son of a rich family! Dont be so foolish as to attack them head-on! At first, Lu Shu had thought that Sun Zhongyang was a young, prideful, and aggressive man who thought that he was invincible just because he was a Rank One. But he carefully observed Sun Zhongyangs expression. He remained calm and did not seem to be acting rashly. Lu Shu understood. Sun Zhongyang was not asking rashly. On the other hand, he had understood that if the enemy was in the dark, and they were in the light, there was no use in delaying this. It would be best to take action when they were at their strongest. If they were too weak, forget it. But they had four Rank Ones and eight Rank Twos. No one would look down on them no matter where they went. Sun Zhongyang drew a red sword from his invisible storage equipment and held it. Come and kill them with me. We must be careful while we do so. Just as he finished speaking, he saw Lu Shu place the horse on the ground. He folded his sleeves and prepared to follow them. Sun Zhongyang was dumbfounded. What are you doing? I am going to protect you, said Lu Shu, as if it was a natural thing to do. Rest assured. I am being paid to do this. I do have accomplishments in my past work. Forget it. Dont go. It is far too dangerous. Sun Zhongyang shook his head. Although he wanted to annoy Lu Shu and leave him here, if they encountered danger, he did not want to involve Lu Shu. Thus, he rejected Lu Shus offer. Lu Shu felt that since he had collected money, he had to complete his mission. If not, how could his branding be stable? Mo Xiaoya suddenly asked, Where are your weapons? Do you not have any weapons? Lu Shu looked around. He could find a tree branch, but he felt that Sun Zhongyang and the rest would have definitely heard about the commander of the Wei Wu Army using a tree branch to kill his enemies. Thus, he could not expose himself with an obvious characteristic like that. Lu Shu had to think carefully in order to protect his character. Lu Shu looked at the boss of the trade caravan. I saved your life. Then, he gazed at the boss for a long time. From Song Bos distress, +666! At first, the boss of the trade caravan wanted to act as if he had not heard Lu Shu. He thought that as long as he showed his rejection, this young man would give up. But he had underestimated Lu Shu. The boss of the trade caravan was speechless. I dont have any weapons either. I saved your life, said Lu Shu calmly. Then, he gazed at the boss. From Song Bos distress, +666! Before the boss of the trade caravan could take out his weapons, Sun Zhongyang could no longer wait. If he waited until Lu Shu obtained a weapon, the enemy would have run away. Sun Zhongyang felt that although he was angry with Lu Shu, and even looked down on him, Lu Shu had been involved in this because of him. Although Sun Zhongyang was a disciple of the palace, he would not involve the innocent. Thus, he wanted Lu Shu to stay behind. Sun Zhongyang said, You Okay. I will stay behind, said Lu Shu calmly. Sun Zhongyang was silent. From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +888! Sun Zhongyang did not say anything else. He led the other disciples of the palace towards the source of the rain of arrows. Lu Shu sat down and continued to eat his buckwheat noodles. He even looked up and asked the boss of the trade caravan, Are there any more noodles? Yes, yes, yes. The boss of the trade caravan forced a smile. This young man was probably the strangest person he had seen all these years Lu Xiaoyu carried a bowl of noodles as well. She asked in a soft voice, Are we really not helping them? Lu Shu spoke as he ate. We have to help them. If not, he will not pay us anything. But the problem is, the enemy definitely has some other tactics. We should observe the situation before doing anything. If we arent making any money, and get involved in this, it will not be worth it. Before Mo Xiaoya left, she looked at Lu Shu, full of despise. It was as if Lu Shu had become a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death to her. The palace geniuses fought the slaves the entire night. In the distance, Lu Shu practiced his swordplay while listening to the crashing sounds in the distance. He remained unmoved. Chapter 963 - Disasters Involving Blood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The boss of the trade caravan was extremely anxious when he saw the sparks in the sky. He was worried that Sun Zhongyang and the rest created trouble and he had to bear the consequences. He was unable to bear the consequences. At this moment, he was slightly envious of Lu Shu. He looked at Lu Shu who sat cross-legged beside the bonfire and Lu Xiaoyu who was sitting quietly beside Lu Shu. The battle was still ongoing. A long battle signified that both parties powers were on par. However, that was what the boss of the trade caravan was worried about. Three days ago, he told Sun Zhongyang that he hoped that the expert of the Sun family could takeover but Sun Zhongyang hesitated for a long while and did not agree. There were internal strifes between aristocrats. Direct descendants definitely had a more superior position than an extended family member. Although the extended family members were always envious of the direct descendants, they did not know that the direct descendants might not lead a happy life. The ancestors of the Sun family was still alive and the position of the head of the family was constantly eyed by people. In the Luniverse, as long as you had the capability, you would be respected regardless of seniority! Although Sun Zhongyang did not stand a chance to get the position of the head of the family, his father was a good candidate. If he had to ask the experts in his family to help him because of a simple university experiment, he would definitely be laughed at by the others in his family. If he was unrelated, Sun Zhongyang would definitely put himself in the safest position as possible. However, if things involving his family happened, no matter how doted upon he was, he could not stir up trouble. Moreover, even if he managed to get the help of experts, Sun Zhongyang would not be able to confirm if the other party was there to help him. What if someone in the Sun family was a spy? However, the situation was not as serious as he thought it would be. Mo Xiaoya had already contacted her family and Sun Zhongyang was unable to get the help of experts. Therefore, the Mo family was not worried about this. Perhaps, the experts of the Mo family was already on their way and it was a matter of time before they arrived. Suddenly, the boss of the trade caravan looked surprised. He realized that when Lu Shu was unintentionally moving his sword, the bonfire was being moved too. The flickering of the flames of the bonfire was evidently faster. Moreover, the boss of the trade caravan saw a transparent sword in the fire and it had immense energy! Although the boss of the trade caravan had the powers equivalent to that of a Rank Two, he did not push himself in this battle as he knew that he was capable but could not fight well. This was like playing a game. Although they were in the same rank, Sun Zhongyang specialized in battles while the boss of the trade caravan specialized in a career that made him a living Sun Zhongyang and the rest had to sharpen their skills in terms of battles while the boss of the trade caravan was busy earning money. Although this seemed extremely ordinary and relaxed in the Luniverse, everything was no longer limited to battles now. The bonfire was still flickering and the boss of the trade caravan was impressed by how Lu Shu still had the mood to train. He felt that Lu Shu was an extraordinary teenager but could not state specifically the reason why. Moreover, he also realized that Xu Mujun was also protecting Lu Shu like Lu Xiaoyu, as though she was afraid that someone would come over and attack Lu Shu. The boss of the trade caravan went from the South to the North and initially had no time to care about Lu Shu because he wanted to deal with Sun Zhongyang. However, he suddenly realized that something was amiss. Based on the expression that his opponent gave when he left, he could tell that the lady was almost an expert too by her expressions. Good-looking, talented, and an expert. Why did she suddenly eye up Lu Shu? There must be a limit no matter what Therefore, the boss of the trade caravan was thinking, if his speculation was accurate and Xu Mujun was actually appointed so that she could get close to Lu Shu and protect him, then what would be the background of this individual so as to make Xu Mujun take such actions? Which aristocrat? Or Or was it someone whom he could not imagine? Suddenly, the sounds of footsteps were heard. The boss of the trade caravan was suddenly alert. The group of slaves brought people over, this meant that they did not want to let anyone off. 19 people, said the assistant of the boss of the trade caravan as he placed his ear on the ground, I cant figure out his capability from this. The boss of the trade caravan looked at Lu Shu. He was not good at battles. His slaves could still manage to fight against some bandits but were unable to fight against the attackers. Therefore, he placed his hopes on Lu Shu and Xu Mujun. The boss of the trade caravan did not put any hopes on Lu Xiaoyu at all because he thought that with Lu Xiaoyus tender age, even if she was a genius of the palace, she would not be too powerful. However, Lu Shu simply sat cross-legged and nurtured his sword energy. He did not have the intention to move at all. At this moment, Xu Mujun said quietly to Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu, Should I go? The boss of the trade caravan saw Lu Xiaoyu smile as she replied to Xu Mujun, No, you dont have to. Suddenly, a loud boom was heard from the direction of the footsteps. It felt as though the ground cracked open and the sky was collapsing. Along with the cracking sounds came the cries and shouts of the killers. Almost instantly, the mood changed completely. At the next instant, the assistant of the boss of the trade caravan suddenly raised his head. God knows why after the explosion, all the footsteps disappeared and it seemed that everyone had died! Everyone in the trade caravan was shocked. Nobody had moved. Who killed the attackers?! Someone ended the battle just as they were panicking? Could it be that an expert hiding nearby had attacked? The boss of the trade caravan looked at Lu Xiaoyu and frowned. The little girl did not attack but she evidently knew that someone was going to attack. He could not understand who exactly were the young man and the little girl. Were there experts protecting them? Strange, it was too strange! The boss of the trade caravan could not help but to start imagining things. At this moment, Lu Shu spoke in a calm manner, Boss, do you need protection? If you are willing to pay, I can assure you that you will not be hurt until you reach the palace The boss of the trade caravan was speechless. If the young man had a terrifying background, why would he be so f*cking greedy?! Lu Shu kept silent and said again, Judging from your looks, you will undergo a disaster involving blood1 in these few days The boss of the trade caravan said, In order to earn money, you are resorting to bluffing people? From Song Bos distress, +666! Lu Shu shook his head. I am not bluffing you I am threatening you The boss of the trade caravan was speechless. From Song Bos Xu Mujun sat quietly at the side while cupping her chin. She suddenly felt that not only was the young man good looking but he was also rather amusing. At least more amusing than the other men she had met. Chapter 964 - Refugees Who Sought Refuge with Relatives The boss of the trade caravan felt threatened by Lu Shu. He thought about it and said, Let me settle this with you. You joined the trade caravan in order to earn money. You also hope that we will be able to bring you to the palace. Am I right? Yes. Lu Shu nodded his head. Now, not only do I not want your money, I will give you money to protect me, said Song Bo, the boss of the trade caravan. Lu Shu waved his hand. Didnt you say that you didnt need my protection? Song Bo was speechless. I need your protection. 500 thousand, said Lu Shu. From Song Bos distress, +666! No matter what Song Bo thought, Lu Shu felt that he was a very pure person. A bandit for a day is a bandit for life. He never forgot his original aspirations and maintained his morals. At that moment, the sounds of fighting in the distance slowly died down. Song Bo eagerly looked in the direction of the fight, until Sun Zhongyang and the rest returned to the trade caravan at dawn. This time, Sun Zhongyang and the rest had won, but the situation was not favorable. Lu Shu realized that their injuries were severe, especially that of Sun Zhongyangs. Lu Shu had experienced many battles. Thus, he could tell that Sun Zhongyang had suffered the most pressure in this fight just by looking at his injuries. Although Sun Zhongyang was a Rank One expert who could remain conscious, another palace genius had fainted. He was carried by his friend. Sun Zhongyang tiredly looked at Lu Shu and the rest. Then, he said to Song Bo, We will set off immediately. Prepare horses and carriages for us. We need to tend to the injuries. The situation that Song Bo was most worried about had occurred. Of course, Lu Shu was worried as well. Although Sun Zhongyang and the rest had killed the slaves, they had paid a heavy price themselves. Im afraid that it will be difficult for them to recover their combat power in such a short period of time, said Lu Shu to Lu Xiaoyu. Once a Rank One expert has given up on their ability to fly, it means that they have exhausted all their strength. If someone ambushes them, Im afraid that not a single one of them will be able to fight back. How young and aggressive. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were obviously older than Lu Shu by a few years. But there was nothing strange about Lu Shu describing them as young and aggressive. Song Bo instinctively asked Lu Shu, What do we do now? When he finished speaking, he wanted to slap himself. He was asking Lu Shu what they should do. Since when did he start to rely on Lu Shu It seemed as if Lu Shu was laughing at him. Lets hurry up. Well talk about it when something happens. Everyone was very worried. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were the shield of the trade caravan, but an unexpected disaster had occurred. Now, everyone was on the same boat. Lu Shu suspected that there were people observing the fight last night. It would be difficult for them if they wanted to escape now. But Lu Shu did not panic at all. He even wanted to know whether the enemies had any money. Swordplay was different from training the celestial map. As long as he earned distress points for the celestial map, he would be fine. But swordplay was different. This was the first time Lu Shu understood the meaning of critical value after slowly training until he reached peak Rank Two. In the past, he often heard Li Xianyi that anything above Rank Two relied on ones aptitude. Rank One was the starting point where one would officially interact with the heaven and the earth. It was also the starting point where people officially started their pursuit of the Dao. Lu Shu had not officially reached Rank One. He was like Nie Ting when he was stuck at peak Rank One. Back then, Nie Ting had gone to the Kunlun Mountains and came to a new realization when he fought the dragon. From there, he would be able to break through almost immediately. But the dragon was not as strong as they had imagined. To put it in another way, Nie Ting was stronger than they had imagined. Thus, Nie Ting did not find what he had been looking for. There was no way for him to obtain proof. Lu Shu was also in a similar situation now. He needed proof. Thus, when Sun Zhongyang said that he would pay him more money, Sun Zhongyang thought that Lu Shu had been disgusted. But in reality, Lu Shu would not do anything that caused him to incur losses. What he needed most now was to be in his best condition when an enemy came again. Later on, Sun Zhongyang and the rest realized that the carriages used to carry passengers had been destroyed in the rain of arrows. The carriages left were open carriages that were used to transport goods There was only one carriage left that could protect them from the elements. It belonged to Lu Shu Sun Zhongyang and the rest sat on a flatbed cart. They suddenly thought about how Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had carried their carriage and ran around. They were slightly upset. Back then, all of them were thinking about the fight, but Lu Shu only bothered about the carriage. But after the fight, everyone sat on the flatbed cart with unkempt appearances. They looked like refugees who were going to their relatives for help. On the other hand, Lu Shu was able to sit in his carriage and nurture his sword energy. He remained calm and composed in this urgent situation Now, Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not seem like disciples of the palace. Lu Shu looked like one. But forget it. Sun Zhongyang and the rest had to tend to their injuries. If they could only sit on the flatbed cart, then so be it. But they were annoyed by the fact that Lu Shu rarely did anything in the carriage. Furthermore, he would occasionally sigh at how good having a covered carriage was Sun Zhongyang could not bear this humiliation. He said that he wanted to buy Lu Shus carriage, but Lu Shu told him that it was not for sale. A carriage would not be that expensive, no matter the economy. Lu Shu was better off earning distress points from Sun Zhongyang and the rest. Mo Xiaoya bit her lips and looked at the carriage Lu Shu was in. She felt that he had no proper bearings. In the stories of scholars, sons and daughters of officials were always elegant and brilliant. Before Mo Xiaoya left the palace, she had many fantasies about the outside world. But when she actually stepped out, she realized that the stories were all fake. There were only dirty carts and despicable people like Lu Shu in the outside world To ordinary people, Mo Xiaoya and the rest were high-ranking Practitioners. But she was just a young girl who had never seen the vicissitudes of the world. Thus, she burst into tears. She treated her wounds as she cried Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. To him, this amount of suffering was nothing. What he had experienced back then was much more painful than this. When he was in the Heavenly Network, he had suffered and gotten injured. He had even reached a point where he had to be carried by Coral. He had even parted with a friend, never to see him again. This was the reason why Song Bo did not feel that it was strange for Lu Shu to call Sun Zhongyang young and aggressive. Song Bo felt as if this young man had experienced too many life-and-death situations in his life. The Lu Shu now was not like Sun Zhongyang and the rest, who had power but did not know about the world. He was the Ninth Heavenly King who was respected by thousands! A carriage approached them. The sound of galloping grew closer. Lu Shu turned and looked at the source of the sound. The driver of the cart looked at him. Lu Shus expression was calm. Chapter 965 - Rear Mountain of the Sword Hut Chapter 965: Rear Mountain of the Sword Hut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The carriage approached them. There was no reaction from Lu Shu. On the other hand, Song Bo was delighted. Before Lu Shu could do anything, Song Bo stopped the carriage. Who is in the carriage? My trade caravan is willing to quote a high price for your carriage. I dont mean to offend you. Something has happened to us and we hope that you will understand. My trade caravan will fulfill your price and conditions to the best of our abilities. Song Bo did not rely on his power to bully others. He did not force them to sell their carriage either. He was very polite when he spoke. In reality, the first thing that these traveling businessmen learned was not to attack others once they have admitted their mistake. Before they understood the situation, they would first be polite. It usually brought more good than harm. But the moment Song Bo finished speaking, he felt a strong force behind him. Someone was pulling on his clothes and dragging him back. In his haste, Song Bo could only see that Lu Shu was the culprit, but he did not understand why Lu Shu had done so. The next moment, a shell was fired from the carriage. The curtain of the carriage was torn into pieces by the shell! Sun Zhongyang and the rest turned to look at what was happening. This shell would not inflict much harm if they were at their peak. But now, it was different. Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not have the strength to fight! But the shell was slower than Lu Shu. Song Bo looked on as the sharp shell flew past him. If Lu Shu had been just a bit slower, his brain might have exploded! How did Lu Shu know that the people in the carriage did not have good intentions? Who had sent this carriage? The person in the carriage had not alighted. The driver had drawn a small dagger from his sleeve and threw it towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu single handedly threw Song Bo behind him. The driver looked on helplessly as Lu Shu caught the shell with his bare hands. Then, he threw it towards the driver like a shooting star. In his panic, the driver felt as if his entire body had broken into pieces. He involuntarily flew back. The heavy shell did not pierce through his body. Instead, it slammed the driver against the carriage. At the same time, Lu Shu snapped his fingers and the sword energy appeared. It was as if something in the air had been cut apart. Lu Shu no longer needed to use a sword to fight. The sword energy possessed the power of thousands of swords. The sword was an external object, but the sword energy was the core. The person in the carriage did not dare to come into direct contact with the sword energy. He used the recoil between the driver and the shell to run away. The walls of the carriage was broken by the person. Then, he ran for his life. He seemed to have the ability of a Rank Two. But even if he was of a Rank Two, it was of no use. Sun Zhongyang and the rest realized that the Rank Two expert had determined in a split second that he could not match up to Lu Shu. Thus, he decided to run away. They looked at Lu Shu. Was this really the practitioner that they looked down upon? Sun Zhongyang and the rest silently looked at one another. Even the Rank Two geniuses among them might not be able to defeat Le Yulu! The sword energy had a unique tyranny to it. It was as if the sword energy was invincible! He was able to summon his sword energy at will. This was the highest level! What kind of master was he? Have you heard the old men in our family say, said Sun Zhongyang calmly, that the masters in the Sword Hut are able to use anything as their swords? They can use sword energy and aurablade at will. Wait. Are you saying that he is from the Sword Hut? But since when did the Sword Hut have such young disciples? Someone asked in surprise. You only know that the Sword Hut will choose people from the armies every year. But you have forgotten that there is a rear mountain of the Sword Hut, said Sun Zhongyang calmly. Wait. The rear mountain only exists in legends. Mo Xiaoya furrowed her mountains. The Sword Hut is in the palace. There are no mountains in the palace! Who had seen the legendary rear mountain? It exists. Sun Zhongyang grew dejected. My father told me that in this world, the King of Gods is Heaven. He is like a deity. He represents the people of this world. But back then, when he conquered the world, he was not that powerful. It was all thanks to the help from the Sword Hut. Everyone knows that. Mo Xiaoya asked, What does this have to do with the rear mountain? You may not know, but there is a rear mountain. The people who appear from the rear mountain are those who truly walk in this world for the King of Gods. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers are always among the government and the people. But the people from the rear mountain are all over the world. They did not enter by passing an examination. They were brought there when they were born. When I was just born, my father wanted to send me to the rear mountain, but I was rejected. Have you seen what the rear mountain looks like? Someone asked curiously. No, but you may have heard of someone from the rear mountain. Sun Zhongyang said, Long Que. Mo Xiaoya was dumbfounded. Are you talking about the lady called Long Que? Yes. Sun Zhongyang sighed. Do you remember the battle that happened three years ago? A traveling merchant called the Lord of Heaven fought a powerful patron of the North Lord of Heaven. You may not have believed it then, but I believed it. Do you mean that Le Yulu is also from the rear mountain? Mo Xiaoya seemed puzzled. Does a greedy person like him really exist in the rear mountain of the Sword Hut? I dont quite understand either. Sun Zhongyang sighed with emotion. But where else could this level of swordplay have appeared from? Let me ask you. He is at most 18 years old. Were you as powerful as him when you were 18 years old? Could you kill others with his calmness? I killed a person for the first time when I was 19, and vomited for three straight days! Mo Xiaoya could not understand. How could a young man who she had looked down upon suddenly appear from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut? Or, even if Lu Shu was not from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, she could not understand why Lu Shu was so strong. Just as Sun Zhongyang had said, Lu Shus sword energy was tyrannical. Even a Rank One could be injured if they were not careful. Mo Xiaoya had never seen any Rank Twos who were evenly matched with Lu Shu. At that moment, Lu Shu caught up to the Rank Two expert, who was running away. He summoned his sword energy from his fingertip and pierced through his back. It was a quick death. Just as Sun Zhongyang and the rest were deep in thought, they suddenly heard Lu Shu acting as if he was surprised. Hm? Although this carriage is broken at the back, we can always repair it. Do you want to buy it? Song Bo was miserable. Obviously, its a cart with no owner. Lu Shu picked up the shell on the ground and pointed it at Song Bo. Rephrase your sentence. Its your carriage, yours, yours From Song Bos distress, +999! Chapter 966 - Bad Influence Chapter 966: Bad Influence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sun Zhongyang and the group of sick people finally had a carriage to sit on. Although there was a big hole at the back of the carriage and they spent 50,000 worth of notes on that carriage, they did not seem to mind at all. At least, they had a shelter. The evening after Lu Shu obtained the carriage, it rained cats and dogs. Mo Xiaoya felt grateful to Sun Zhongyang. The carriage could barely fit five people. Therefore, Sun Zhongyang and the rest gave the opportunity to sit in the carriage to Mo Xiaoya and four other girls. Without comparison, one would not know who was good and who was bad. Therefore, after experiencing Sun Zhongyangs gentleman-like manners, Lu Shu failed so much in comparison. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were extremely familiar with each other. They had known each other for more than 20 years. Therefore, they seemed to have been used to each others characters. Therefore, Sun Zhongyangs kindness was gradually neglected and it was difficult for them to develop feelings for each other. However, on this night, a girl suddenly felt that Sun Zhongyang was really nice and developed some feelings for him Lu Shu looked at them in joy and did not care about how they viewed him. He even felt that if any couples arised from this group of people, they had to thank him Although he avoided the assassination, Lu Shu was still worried. That was because the people who attacked were only testing. Moreover, the assassination that came after the slaves were massacred made Lu Shu confirm his judgement. His opponents had prepared more than one attack. Sun Zhongyang and the rest tried their best to recover but because their injuries were severe, they would need at least three days to recover. Therefore, in those three days, the trade caravan was in extreme danger. For some reason, Mo Xiaoya always felt that Lu Shu did not have a sense of emergency and was still casually practising his sword techniques. On the second day during lunch, Mo Xiaoya suddenly said, Are you not worried at all? Since you are protecting us as a form of exchange of terms, you wont be able to leave as and when you like. If you decide to betray us now, the twelve families will find you and kill you. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. Who said I am not protecting you guys, dont make it sound as though I am so bad. Mo Xiaoya thought, Lu Shu was pretty reliable normally and she would not need to worry about his intentions and suspect him. In fact, she wanted to test if Lu Shu was the spy of the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. However, when she did that, would Lu Shu ask her if there was a rear mountain of the Sword Hut? Mo Xiaoya said quietly as the disciples of the palace were interacting, I dont think he is the spy from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. I cant imagine someone from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut to be so greedy for money. Have you guys seen anyone who is so greedy for money from the Sword Hut? The Sword Hut does not lack money at all! The Sword Hut did not have many proper businesses, even if the fees for accepting successors were expensive, with only four successors per year, the income of the Sword Hut was limited. Nevertheless, Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not dare to underestimate the capability of the Sword Hut. Firstly, 20 percent of the tax income went to the palace and 80 percent went to the King of Gods. Secondly, the offerings of the disciples of the Sword Hut, who were located all over the Luniverse, added up to an immense amount. Someone in the palace had once said that the Sword Hut was one of the rare places that did not need to worry about money as money was always sufficient. Therefore, it was really unimaginable for someone who was greedy for money to come from a place which did not lack money! Could it be that the trainees of the rear mountain of the Sword Hut were not given allowance and had to make their own living? Someone asked curiously. Stop finding excuses for him, Mo Xiaoya said firmly, He is just poor. Now is not the time to think about this, said Sun Zhongyang suddenly, Xiaoya, when can the expert of your family reach? Based on the distance, I think he needs two days to fly from the palace to this place, said Mo Xiaoya, We need to find a way to survive these next two days. I wonder if the young man can last through, sighed Sun Zhongyang, I guess not. No matter how powerful he is, he is only a Rank Two and can never match up to a Rank One. Sun Zhongyang placed hope in Lu Shu as he guessed that Lu Shus identity was related to the Sword Hut. However, if the people who wanted to kill them sent Rank One experts again, they would be doomed. They were hoping that their opponent would not dare to send their Rank One experts or were unable to find the Rank One experts who were hiding. Each familys Rank One experts had their names and would be easily discovered by other families if they moved around. After all, each party was holding their guard up against each other. Once someone found out that one sabotaged another familys descendants, the two families would go all out to fight against each other. The aristocrats of the palace liked to carry things out in the dark. Like the ocean, no matter how aggressive the current was under the water, the surface was always calm. Everyone was used to having a backup plan for themselves. At this moment, the boss of the trade caravan said suddenly, I think there is a higher probability for him to be the successor of the Sword Hut. Oh? Why? Sun Zhongyang was curious. Song Bo mentioned the story about how someone died strangely last night. I suspect that theres an expert protecting them secretly. Perhaps there was more than one assassin. Therefore, I think we are not in as dangerous a position as we had expected. Did you guys not see how the young man was so composed and calm! Sun Zhongyang thought about it. Judging from this, he has a reason to collect money. However, none of us noticed that there were people protecting him from the back. Could it be that the person was more powerful than us, therefore they cant be noticed by us? Possible, said Song Bo. A group of them were discussing in the shadow near the carriage. At this moment, Sun Zhongyang was stunned and said, Hold on, where is Le Yulu? They looked around and did not see Lu Shu. Wasnt he just beside the bonfire earlier on? Then, a voice was heard from overhead, I am here, I am here. Sun Zhongyang and the rest lifted their heads and got a shock of their life when they saw Lu Shu at the top of the carriage! All of them were severely injured and did not notice it when someone came close! Lu Shu smiled as he looked at the rest. To be honest, when Sun Zhongyang asked the question regarding where Le Yulu was, he almost did not realize that Sun Zhongyang was calling himself. Why are you on the top of the carriage? Mo Xiaoyas face was black. She wanted to scold Lu Shu for eavesdropping but did not put it bluntly because they still had to depend on Lu Shu to protect them for these two days. Lu Shu smiled. I am eavesdropping. Mo Xiaoyas face turned even blacker. Why was he so blatant about eavesdropping? Then, everyone looked up and saw Lu Xiaoyu and Xu Mujun sitting crossed-legged on the top of the carriage too Sun Zhongyang suddenly felt as though he was stabbed in the heart. Why did Xu Mujun, a lady of good character, get influenced by Le Yulu! Chapter 967 - There’s A Spy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why are you eavesdropping on us? Mo Xiaoya was very angry. She had never seen someone as shameless as Lu Shu who thought that he was right although he was eavesdropping on others! Oh, Lu Shu said after thinking, I suspect that theres a spy within you guys so I came to eavesdrop as an attempt to identify the spy. Sun Zhongyangs expression changed immediately. He said in a deep voice, Do you know what you are saying? How dare you insult our over 20 years of friendship? I am merely being suspicious, smiled Lu Shu. Please leave. Our friendship doesnt need your suspicion, said Sun Zhongyang coldly. Fine, you guys can continue chatting. Lu Shu waved his hands and left with Lu Xiaoyu, with Xu Mujun following behind. He did not bother arguing with Sun Zhongyang. The outcome was the most important. Whether Sun Zhongyang believed it or not was not important. Sun Zhongyang and the rest felt speechless. Then, they suddenly realized that it should be the time to settle bills with Lu Shu. Before they settled the bills on him eavesdropping, how could he leave? Mo Xiaoya became angrier. Sun Zhongyang, why are you allowing him to leave? Sun Zhongyang thought about it for a long while before he realized he had taken a huge blame. I I am angry because he was being suspicious of our friendship From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +666! From Mo Xiaoyas distress, +666! From Everyone was annoyed. They could not do anything with the young man called Le Yulu. It was alright if they were not injured but now that they were injured, they could not defeat him at all Now, Sun Zhongyang did not even know if Lu Shu was being truthful about the statement that there was a spy in the team. This was a disturbing issue. Sun Zhongyang believed that something so terrible would not happen with their over 20 years of friendship. However What if it happened? This time, Lu Shu was actually being serious. In the past, before the slaves attacked, they would warn him first. After Sun Zhongyang and the rest were injured, assassins came immediately. They did not have a high status. Their intention was to kill Song Bo, the boss of the trade caravan. Their opponent was very certain that Song Bo was only a Rank Two and his biggest wish was to buy a carriage. Therefore, they sent two Rank Twos with a carriage to lure him. Initially, they were rather confident of killing Song Bo but Lu Shu ruined their plan. Lu Shu felt that there were many strange parts to this whole event. Therefore, it was better to be safe than sorry. The trade caravan advanced in the wilderness. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were recuperating on the wooden carriage while Mo Xiaoya and the rest sat in the carriage with big holes. The slaves of the trade caravan were all extremely exhausted. Song Bos slaves had experienced many battles. With Song Bos status, he would definitely get the best slaves to protect himself and his properties. However, no matter how good the slaves were, they were unable to participate in the battle amongst the Rank One experts. At this moment, Song Bo felt that the crucial thing was to be powerful. Everyone in the trade caravan looked unkempt. The trade caravan had passed by several towns but Song Bo was afraid to create problems and therefore did not enter. He decided to head to the palace straightaway. Therefore, by right, when the trade caravan passed by any towns or fortresses, Song Bo would send some of his slaves down to refill basic supplies like water. They would not enter the town. The slaves in the trade caravan left hurriedly the day after Lu Shu said that there could be spies. Song Bo explained to them that there would be a town nearby the state highway and sent the slaves to buy some supplies. Then, Song Bo realized that the atmosphere was strange. When he turned around, he saw Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu and Xu Mujun staring quietly at him Song Bo felt goosebumps forming. He asked Lu Shu, Why are you staring at me? Lu Shu said calmly, You are the person who comes into contact with the outside world the most often. You are merely sitting here. Yesterday, the other party did not take any actions, seemingly to be waiting for an opportunity. When the slaves return with the food, nobody shall touch them and you shall take the first bite? Song Bo felt unwell. He was always afraid that the food he bought would be poisoned and always asked his slaves to test it before he ate them. Now, he was told to test the food. Everyone knew that they were under special circumstances and poisoning of food was very probable. Therefore, if he was the one who was supposed to do the food testing, he would probably die suddenly Sun Zhongyang suddenly said coldly, Stop being suspicious. We had destroyed so much food and other supplies. We also threw many of them away because the carriage and horses are destroyed. If we dont buy food from the town, we would have died long ago. Moreover, Song Bo had done so much for the Sun family for decades, the Sun family trusts him. Lu Shu glared at Sun Zhongyang. To be honest, he had nothing against Sun Zhongyang as Sun Zhongyang was extremely fair and straightforward. Therefore, Lu Shu knew that there was a reason that made Sun Zhongyang the leader of the team. Everyone was willing to obey him and this made Sun Zhongyang charismatic. Now, upon seeing how Lu Shu made things difficult for Song Bo, Sun Zhongyang could not stand it. He could clearly remember whatever Song Bo did for him along the way, how could he suspect someone at this point in time? Lu Shu shrugged. Then what shall we do if theres poison? At this moment, Song Bos slaves had returned with buns wrapped in paper packaging. Song Bo thought about it, How about this, nobody shall do the food testing. I will use the silver needle to test if the bun is poisoned. If it is, I will die as punishment. I only hope for the Sun family to treat my family well. As he said that, he took out a silver needle and pressed it into the bun. When the silver needle was pulled out, it really turned black! This time, Sun Zhongyang was speechless. The slave who was holding the bun was also speechless. Lu Shu said, Are you stupid? This is a f*cking red bean bun! Lu Shu was puzzled. Who told you that the silver needle can test if food is poisonous? Song Bo was stunned for a moment. The Water Margin1 written by the old King of Gods. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the old King of Gods was really free. He copied the long Water Magin?! However, he could not say much as the idea about using the silver needle to test for poison on Earth also came from the Water Margin. However, the spreading of this idea made one think that it was a hundred percent accurate special tool in Wuxia novels. However, the principle behind this was targeting arsenic. Lu Shu did not believe that arsenic could have any effect on Rank One practitioners Lu Shu felt that the big build of Rank One experts would definitely not die from eating arsenic. At most, they would have diarrhea and recover by the next day. Chapter 968 - Panic Chapter 968: Panic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At first, Lu Shu had wondered why the Luniverse did not use gold and silver as hard currency. At first, they had used magical stones. After they standardized the currency, they used notes. Now, they even used silver needles to test for poison. After a long time, he realized that the old King of Gods had copied this from Water Margin 1 Lu Shu tried to explain the reasoning behind using silver needles to test for poison. He told them that it was not an accurate indicator. But Lu Shu felt that based on their level of education, he would not be able to properly explain it to them. Sun Zhongyang was a famous scholar from the palace. He was an outstanding student in the Imperial College who excelled in both morals and studies. He never expected to be treated as an uneducated person by Lu Shu There is no way to test for poison, said Sun Zhongyang. But I will not allow human lives to be used to test for poison! The Sun family will not gamble with human lives! Lu Shu realized that the expression of the girls around Sun Zhongyang had changed. They all adored Sun Zhongyang. They were willing to devote their lives to him. The differences in the innate nature of Sun Zhongyang and the other playboys were evident after a problem occurred. Lu Shu cheerily observed this. He quite admired Sun Zhongyang. In the past, he had thought that the people in the palace did not think highly of human lives. Lu Shu let go. Then, if you are not willing to test for poison, you will definitely not eat food from the outside world. Am I right? Sun Zhongyang nodded his head. That is true. But we have run out of food in the trade caravan. We have to find a solution. We cant starve either. Mo Xiaoya looked very worried. It will take at least half a month to reach the palace. But without testing for poison, we cannot eat food from the outside world, said someone. Spies and food became the worry of the trade caravan. Putting spies aside, food was the most urgent matter. Suddenly, someone realized that although they had been injured, they still felt fine. How did they become so melancholic overnight? What was the reason? When everyone carefully thought about it, they suddenly realized that it was all because of Lu Shu Lu Shu had told them about the spies. He had also told them that the food might contain poison. Was he intentionally trying to cause panic in the trade caravan? But why would he do so? Mo Xiaoya looked at one of the others. They had been worried about whether Le Yulu would bribe them. With his greedy personality, it was not impossible! Thus, Sun Zhongyang and the rest could not help but suspect that Lu Shu was the source of panic in the trade caravan! Sun Zhongyang calmly asked Lu Shu, What should we do now? He wanted to push this question to Lu Shu and try to find clues from his solution! At that moment, Lu Shu looked at Sun Zhongyang and the rest. He paused for two seconds before saying, My price for grains is fair and reasonable. It is enough for everyone From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +777! From Mo Xiaoyas distress, +999! From Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya were very angry. Everyone was guessing why Lu Shu had tried to get everyone involved in the panic. Everyone had thought about the worst possible scenario. But he had spent so much effort only to sell his grains! Mo Xiaoya laughed coldly. Your greed has exceeded my expectations. Is the money you will earn from grains worth all this effort? Lu Shu was puzzled. The meager amount of money I will earn from selling grains? What? Are you thinking of selling your grains at an exorbitant price? Mo Xiaoya laughed coldly. Lu Shu patiently explained, You dont quite understand me From Mo Xiaoyas distress, +666! The entire trade caravan had mixed feelings. Song Bo felt that ever since Lu Shu had joined the trade caravan, many annoying things had happened. When Lu Shu talked about selling his grains, everyone realized that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu might have invisible storage equipment. The identities of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu became more mysterious. At first, Mo Xiaoya had said that Lu Shu was poor. Thus, he was greedy. Although Lu Shus power was mysterious, he definitely did not have any background or experience. They could sense this, as Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu felt that many things were new. But now they even had invisible storage equipment! Even for Sun Zhongyang, he was only gifted a space ring after he had officially advanced to Rank One. Out of the twelve of them, only two possessed invisible storage equipment. After all, they were not the only children of their families. The possession of invisible storage equipment became a dividing line among the children of the palace. If one had invisible storage equipment, this meant that they were valued by their families and had the right of authority. But Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had such a rare item and not just two of them! At first, when Lu Shu had killed seven Rank Two experts at Port Artyom, he thought that he would be able to obtain one or two pieces of invisible storage equipment. But he did not obtain any. But there had always been a space ring that Lu Shu had kept. It was the space ring that Lu Shu had obtained when he killed Howard. The mask that allowed Lu Shu to change his appearance also had a space within it, but Lu Shu had never thought of using it as an invisible storage equipment. Thus the combined wealth of Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not even come close to Lu Shus wealth. But Sun Zhongyang and the rest were not able to accept this answer In the end, Song Bo spent a few hundred thousand notes to buy 300 kilograms of grains and some preserved vegetables from Lu Xiaoyu. Mo Xiaoya and the rest saw the words Long Meng Army printed on the packets of grain. Mo Xiaoya softly said to Sun Zhongyang, So he was from the Long Meng Army! The Wei Wu Army had obtained grains from two armies, the Long Meng Army and the aristocrat armies. They had stolen grains from the aristocrat armies in a commotion. If the packets of grain they had stolen had the seal of an aristocrat family on them, the identities of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu would have been exposed. But when Lu Xiaoyu had stolen grains from the Long Meng Army, she had done so by sinking the trucks underground. Even the Long Meng Army had thought that it was the doing of the Black Feather Army. Thus, they wiped out the spies from the Black Feather Army, resulting in a great war Thus, no one knew that the Long Meng Army had been robbed by the Wei Wu Army Back then, the Long Meng Army and the Black Feather Army engaged in a very vicious fight with each other. Lu Xiaoyu still felt that everything was under control That should be the case. If not, why would he have grains from the Long Meng Army? Sun Zhongyang nodded his head. He might have trained in the Long Meng Army. Sun Zhongyang was certain that Lu Shu was from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut and had trained in the Long Meng Army. No wonder he is willing to betray the commander of the Wei Wu Army. I heard that the Long Meng Army has a grudge against the Wei Wu Army for looking on at their troubles with indifference. Sun Zhongyang finally found a reasonable explanation for Lu Shu Mo Xiaoya furrowed her eyebrows. Hes just doing it for money! Chapter 969 - You Have to Pay! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mo Xiaoyas view of Lu Shu had been fixed. But was Lu Shu doing this for money? He was trying to rid any suspicion that he was the commander of the Wei Wu Army. He was just earning money along the way After all, there were many clues. Lu Shu was from Nangeng City and he was powerful. If one did not think carefully about it, there would be no suspicions. But Lu Shu could not treat Sun Zhongyang and the rest as fools. Thus, he brought in some side details in order to get rid of any suspicion. It would then be easier for him to carry out his plans in the future. Lu Shu secretly looked at the expressions of Sun Zhongyang and the rest. Then, he told Lu Xiaoyu, Theyve believed it! Your idea is not bad! Of course it will, said Lu Xiaoyu with a smile. Lu Shu had told her about his worries. Thus, after some painstaking investigation, she felt that the grains from the Long Meng Army would be useful. After all, no one knew that she was the one who had taken the grains away from them. Everything was under control! At that moment, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Countless birds flew overhead from the forest. They crowded together and formed a layer. The flapping of their wings produced a large commotion. It was as if danger was approaching. Sun Zhongyang and the others grew serious. They calmly looked in the direction of the forest. Theyre here. Everyone knew that if those who wanted to kill them did not give up, they would attack within three days, as Sun Zhongyang and the rest only need three days to recover. After three days, the slaves would have died for nothing. Mo Xiaoya asked calmly, What do we do now? She subconsciously looked at Lu Shu. Their wounds had not fully healed. They did not have much combat strength. The enemy had spent a lot of money to ask the slaves to reduce the strength of Sun Zhongyang and the rest. The following forces might not be as powerful. Just as Sun Zhongyang had said, the more combat power they used, the easier it was for the Sun family to find clues. But, if a Rank One appeared, they would not be able to defend themselves. Mo Xiaoya was most worried that Lu Shu would discard his loyalty and run away. She could be slightly relieved, but she could not completely trust Lu Shu. They could already see soldiers coldly observing them. It was as if an even more frightening opponent was hiding in the woods. When Song Bo saw these cold armored soldiers, he did not feel safe. They are the notorious mercenary soldiers. How did they come from the North Region? Sun Zhongyang was very calm. Sons of rich families were not as terrible as people had thought. On the contrary, handsome and capable young man could often be found among them. In the past, Sun Zhongyang had seen a senior disciple of the Sword Hut and was rated as having patience. These two words were the reason why Sun Zhongyang had become famous in the palace. It was all because a senior disciple of the Sword Hut had said so. Sun Zhongyang said, They are still not willing to reveal their identities. They actually made these fugitives come all the way here. They are really willing to spend money. Lu Shu looked at Sun Zhongyang. How much does it cost to hire them? Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu with a puzzled expression on his face. He did not expect this young man to still be thinking about money. Not more than seven million. Dont touch them. They have a Rank One expert among them. Lu Shu laughed. Then I will be at a loss. Let me work this out with you. If I kill them, will you give me seven million? Are you out of your mind? Mo Xiaoya could not believe it. Do you value money more than your life? Let me add one more condition. Lu Shu did not care about Mo Xiaoya. When we reach the palace, help me convert all my money into goods. What goods? Sun Zhongyang was puzzled. Ill talk about it when we reach the palace. I promise that it is something that you can buy. I wont ask for the stars in the sky, said Lu Shu was a smile. Even if you want the stars in the sky, we dont have them, said Mo Xiaoya with disdain. I have them, said Lu Shu jokingly. He wanted to convert the money for magical armor. There was enough armor for the Wei Wu Army, but the Heavenly Network still lacked armor. He only had 20 thousand sets of bronze armor. But after the new batch of Practitioners came from the seven major Cultivation Colleges, they would reach 100 thousand people! Not only was Lu Shu the commander of the Wei Wu Army, he was also the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network. Earlier, Lu Shu was thinking about how the fatality rates in the Heavenly Network would decrease if everyone had a set of armor. Lu Shu looked forward to it. What would it be like for 100 thousand Heavenly Network members to charge forth with their armor? But he could not tell Sun Zhongyang and the rest that he wanted magical armor. After all, many people knew that the Wei Wu Army was collecting armor. It would be easy for them to make connections. Okay. I agree, said Sun Zhongyang. But youd better think about it. I dont think that you will be able to kill these people. Mo Xiaoya was silent. She then said, I dont think money is as important as your life. Dont throw away your life for money. No one believed that Lu Shu would be able to kill them. But at that moment, Lu Shu happily jumped off the carriage. Wait here. Dont worry. Since you have paid me, the situation that you are most worried about will not happen. With that, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu went into the forest. Mo Xiaoya looked at Lu Shus back. She realized that he was calm as usual. When she thought about how greedy he was, Mo Xiaoya could no longer understand how such conflicting characteristics could be found in one person. For some reason, this moment made Sun Zhongyang believe that this young man would be able to return from the forest. When the soldiers saw Lu Shu walking towards them, they retreated into the deeper part of the forest. They wanted to set up their formation in an advantageous place. Although they had received information that this young man was only a Rank Two, they had lived comfortably as notorious soldiers as they were careful and ferocious. They did not have the tyranny of a male lion, but they were ferocious wolves. Song Bo looked at them leave with mixed feelings. He straightened his clothes and saluted to Sun Zhongyang. I will assist him. Although I am a businessman, I have to do justice to my strength as well Sun Zhongyang sat cross-legged on the flatbed cart and looked at Song Bo with mixed feelings. In the past, he looked down on Song Bo, as he was inherently a businessmen who prioritized profits. But now, his impression of him had been renewed. But before Song Bo could take a step, and before Sun Zhongyang could say anything else, they saw Lu Shu suddenly turn back. If you want to come, you have to pay! Song Bo suddenly felt as if he had been humiliated From Song Bos distress, +666 Xu Mujun sat on the carriage and supported her chin with her hands. She looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walk away. In the past, that person in a ceremonial dress had told her that she would have good luck. Back then, Xu Mujun did not believe this. But now, she suddenly believed these words. Chapter 970 - A Secret Guest Chapter 970: A Secret Guest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Shen Cultivation College, Luo City. In the species research specialization laboratory, there was the clicking of a mouse and the tapping of a keyboard. There were even sounds of gunshots. Young lady, young lady, do you want to have an online affair? Chen Zuan skilfully controlled his character to jump behind a girl. The girl spoke and sang well He heard her voice through his earphones. If you give me a Class Three armor, I will have an online affair with you. Chen Zuan sat in front of the computer and remained silent for a long time. I have lived for 19 years, but this is the first time I have been asked to take off my clothes by a girl. Are you making me take off the Class Three armor I have just obtained Then, Chen Zuan picked up a grenade and perished together with the girl. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed and slapped the table. The computer in the laboratory started to give off a buzzing sound. This computer was configured very well. It displayed game graphics well. But the computer was supposed to be used to handle data. It was not being used in the manner that it was created for. Chen Zuan expressionlessly looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Whats so funny? Do you know what fatelocked means?Cheng Qiuqiao asked with a serious expression on his face. Chen Zuan was confused. You are now in a fatelocked situation, said Cheng Qiuqiao with a serious tone. Your fate with others has been locked up. There are no more changes. Chen Zuan was rendered speechless. Chen Zuan was very bored during this period. He dragged Cheng Qiuqiao to play games with him. He also pursued online affairs. But these online affairs had become the site of a large-scale accident. The pretty young women online all uploaded captivating pictures, but when their actual appearances were revealed, they were either fake pictures or men. Since the time he had encountered a young lady who turned out to be a man, Cheng Qiuqiao told Chen Zuan that if he could not report this as an industrial injury, he would no longer accompany Chen Zuan. In the past, Chen Zuan felt that his university life would be very exciting. The Luo Shen Cultivation College species research specialization was outstanding. He wanted to ride on this trend. But the person who had raised the standards of the species research specialization had disappeared. Lu Xiaoyu had disappeared as well. It was as if life had suddenly calmed down. It was plain and boring. Where did Cao Qingci go? Chen Zuan curiously looked around the laboratory, but did not see Cao Qingci anywhere. Shes probably at the training ground, said Cheng Qiuqiao. Recently, shes given up on researching on time. She has been training her swordplay. Chen Zuan stretched. The Heavenly Network is invincible. Theres no need to train. Its lonely at the top. Have you realized that quite a few exchange students have come to Luo Shen? Yes. Luo Shen has become a sacred training ground for people overseas. Coming here is like going on a pilgrimage. Once they go back, they can bring honor to their ancestors, said Cheng Qiuqiao with a smile. Then, the laboratory fell silent. Chen Zuan said, I dont know what happened to Brother Shu Im worried about him. Im not worried about Brother Shu at all, said Cheng Qiuqiao as he looked at the ceiling. He was very bored. Theres no need to worry about his safety. Im worried that the passage of time over there is different from that of on Earth. I believe that he will find a way to return, but what shall we do if we are old by then? At that moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiaos phones suddenly lit up. They looked at each other and picked up their phones. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were considered extremely strong in the entire Luo City. Thus, they were different from typical students. Zhong Yutang would directly contact them to settle some troublesome affairs. Chen Zuan unlocked his phone and took a look. A Practitioner has kidnapped a villa dealer in Longmen Mountain. Do we really have to go there? Theres definitely a reason behind this. Cheng Qiuqiao nimbly picked up his sword and walked out. Since Zhong Yutang had notified them, there was definitely a need for them to be there. The two of them hurriedly headed towards Longmen Mountain. They did not drive there. Instead, they ran along the rooftops of buildings. When the civilians in Luo City looked up and saw two people jumping on the rooftops, they took out their phones and took pictures. But they did not think that this was strange or new this was now a common sight. When the members of the Heavenly Network went on missions, they often disliked the fact that traveling on the ground was very slow. Thus, they would often show off their skills by leaping onto roofs and jumping over walls. The worlds of ordinary people and Practitioners started to integrate with one another. Everyone did not think that this was strange. When they reached the district of villas as instructed, they realized that the entire district had been closed off by the Heavenly Network. Zhong Yutang stood at the entrance and looked at the documents that had just been compiled. He looked up and saw Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. The dealer is in a stable condition, but some strange things have happened. I want you to prevent any accidents from happening. Strange? Chen Zuan asked curiously. This guy seems to be mentally unsound, said Zhong Yutang. But he is shrouded in a veil of mystery. After the dealer was kidnapped, he was not injured. But he was interrogated with questions like what place this is, what kind of people are here, and other very fundamental questions. He did not even realize when the dealer secretly called the police. Now, his phone still has stable connection. We can still hear the sound of the bandit speaking. Our colleague has used a telescope to look at the situation. The phone is on the tea table in front of the bandit, but the bandit does not seem to understand what the phone is for Zhong Yutang passed Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao a pair of wireless earphones each and gestured at them to put them out. But the earphones were silent, except for the sound of the bandit walking. Which mountain did this strange person materialize from? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Did someone from the institute of mental health awaken again? Chen Zuan used the word again as the concentration of magical energy had been increasing at an accelerated pace. The current amount of magical energy in the world was four or five times that of in the past. Thus, the rate of progress in training had increased. Even those who could not awaken in the past had awakened. The institute of mental health had become the most badly affected area. In the past, one of the patients had suddenly said that he was a mushroom. While the psychiatrist was doing psychological treatment, the patient actually turned into a mushroom. The psychiatrist almost collapsed. But Zhong Yutang shook his head. That doesnt seem to be the case earlier, we discovered massive waves of energy above Longmen Mountain, but they disappeared. The appearance of this person is likely to have something to do with these waves of energy. The waves of energy above the Longmen Mountain had always been unstable. The Heavenly Network had thought that a new remains would appear, but it had not appeared. There were no remains, but the waves of energy remained unstable. Zhong Yutang and the rest were very nervous. They did not know what was happening. At that moment, they suddenly heard the bandit talking to himself over the earphones. Someone is targeting me. If I go back, I will definitely report this to the Lord of Heaven. I will ensure that they are unable to bear the consequences of failure! Chapter 971 - Mentally Unsound Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhong Yutang and Chen Zuan looked at one another helplessly. What Lord of Heaven? Chen Zuan laughed. Is this fellow from the Imperial Court? Do you think he knows the Monkey King? Stop that. Zhong Yutang glared at Chen Zuan. Ever since Lu Shu had disappeared from Luo City, Zhong Yutang had finally regained his sense of authority. When Lu Shu was around, he felt as if his life would be in danger with just one wrong word But, although he had regained his authority, Zhong Yutang was not happy. He longed for the days of the past. At that moment, a white figure appeared. Zhong Yutang looked at it. Little Fury, have you confirmed anything? The hairy Little Fury took out its notebook and started to write on it. Yes. Hes the only one. He is not very strong. I am 90% sure that I can make him go to sleep. The purple tuft of hair on Little Furys head was sparkling under the sun. There were over ten mice following him. Little Fury had been left alone on Earth to take on the heavy responsibility of maintaining public order. It worked with the Heavenly Network out of its own initiative. When it first approached Zhong Yutang, he was rather surprised. Everyone knew about the existence of Little Fury, but they deliberately turned a blind to it. Even though it had been very aggressive during the outbreak of mutated animals, the Heavenly Network had not taken any measures against Little Fury. Everyone had trusted Lu Shu then. They also trusted the ones beside him, even if they were animals. Back then, when Zhong Yutang asked Little Fury why it wanted to help the Heavenly Network out of its own initiative, Little Fury wrote. I want to spread Lu Shus spirit! When Zhong Yutang saw this, he was dumbfounded. At this moment, Zhong Yutang said in a serious tone, This has to do with a life. 90% is not enough. If you fail and cause someone to die, it will not be good. Little Fury thought about it. It wrote with determination. Im 100% sure! Immediately after, they heard the sound of static through the wireless earphones. Then, it was as if everyone who was listening to the situation inside had been affected by some strange law of nature. It was as if time had slowed down. The next moment, Cao Qingci walked out of the villa with the strange armored man in hand. The window of the villa had been broken. Cao Qingci had forced her way in through the window and defeated this person with absolutely no concern for him. But even Zhong Yutang did not know when Cao Qingci had been lying in ambush there. Cao Qingcis ability to hide had become surprisingly good. Cao Qingci lifted up the person, who was now unconscious. She said, Lets interrogate him and understand the situation. I dont think it is as simple as a mentally unsound person. Zhong Yutang did not blame Cao Qingci for acting alone. To be honest, Cao Qingci had embarked on more missions than Zhong Yutang. Although Zhong Yutangs judgment in these situations was outstanding, Cao Qingcis was better. Everyone knew that Cao Qingci was Nie Tings disciple. She might even become a Heavenly King one day with her contributions and strength. She was the only one in her Daoyuan Class who had achieved Class A. She was always ahead of others. Zhong Yutang led everyone back to the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Currently, a quarter of the Cultivation College was used by the Yuzhou Heavenly Network, it was fully equipped. On the way back, he thought about it. Although many mentally unsound patients had their own logic, there was something not right with this person. He did not have any violent tendencies, nor any extreme reactions in terms of his personality. His actions were very normal. It was as if he was lost. Zhong Yutang was not an ordinary person. An ordinary person could not become the chief manager of Yuzhou. He immediately reported this to his superiors. That night, the student of the Luo Shen Cultivation College were walking towards the canteen when they heard someone flying at supersonic speed in the sky. Some looked up and saw a person flying. They excitedly shouted, Its Heavenly King Chen! Heavenly King Chen is here! The Heavenly Kings in the Heavenly Network were like true leaders. Each of them had their own fans. Surprisingly, the Ninth Heavenly King, who looked like he would be hated, had the most number of fans. When Chen Baili came, Nie Ting was already there. The students did not even realize when Nie Ting had arrived. Nie Ting got up and walked inside with Chen Baili. Then, they looked into the staff room. Zhong Yutang was sitting opposite the armored person. The armored person was being shackled to the spot using special materials used by the Heavenly Network. I will ask you questions, and you will answer me. Zhong Yutang slowly said, What is your name? The person coldly looked at Zhong Yutang. Who sent you? The Liang family? The Zhong family? Where is this? Zhong Yutang was not angry. What is your name? But the person continued to talk about himself. He questioned Zhong Yutang, You should know that I work for the Lord of Heaven. If the Lord of Heaven realizes that I am missing, what will the consequences be? Can you aristocrats handle the consequences? Zhong Yutang suddenly felt very mentally tired. It was very exhausting to talking to a mentally unsound person many people did not understand how difficult it was to be a psychiatrist. Zhong Yutang finally understood. This time, Zhong Yutang did not ask for his name. He waved to someone outside. The psychiatrist, who had been waiting outside, walked in. The psychiatrist was skilled. He did not ask for his name. He simply continued the conversation. Why do you think that we are from the Liang family or the Zhong family? The person furrowed his eyebrows. Why does your white gown look so odd? Why are all of you dressed in such a strange manner? I only have conflict with the Liang family and the Zhong family. Why would the other aristocrats spend so much effort in sending me here? The psychiatrist asked curiously, Who is the Lord of Heaven? The person laughed coldly. You are being disrespectful to the Lord of Heaven! The psychiatrist suddenly laughed coldly. What Lord of Heaven? How would I know who the Lord of Heaven is? How bold. My Lord of Heaven can humiliate you! The person was furious. Zhong Yutang silently stood beside Nie Ting and listened to how the psychiatrist made the person speak. Needless to say, it was rather useful Zhong Yutang was scared. This person had better not be a mentally unsound person. He had even asked Heavenly King Nie and Heavenly King Chen to come here. If this person was mentally unsound, it would become a joke. Nie Tings long fingers tapped rhythmically. It was as if he was thinking about something. The situation had stalled. Everyone did not know what this person was talking about. He seemed like a mentally unsound patient. But at that moment, Nie Ting suddenly asked through the glass, Have you heard of Lu Shu? The glass was soundproof, but it could not block Nie Tings voice. His voice was like a rule that surpassed the limits of ordinary materials! The person inside was dumbfounded. Who is speaking? Wait, Lu Shu sounds very familiar Chapter 972 - Lu Shu’s Clue Chapter 972: Lu Shus Clue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, everyone, including Zhong Yutang, were stunned. They looked with a strange gaze. They had been trying to look for Lu Shu for such a long time that they had almost given up. Everyone hoped to see the young man again. They would not even mind if he angered them so much until they died! Noone expected Nie Ting to ask them that. Moreover, they seemed to have gotten some clues! At this moment, Zhong Yutang realized that the tempo at which Nie Ting was tapping his fingers at was messed up. The messy tempo seemed to exhibit Nie Tings excitement. Everyone kept silent and allowed the lunatic to organize his thoughts. At this moment, everyone was impressed by Nie Tings thought process. After guessing that the other party could have come from another world, he immediately asked for Lu Shus name! They heard the person muttering to himself, Why must you ask about this person, his name sounds familiar, I am sure I can find the clues you all need Hold on, isnt he the commander of the Wei Wu Army? At this moment, Zhong Yutang and the rest were stunned. What on earth, who was the Wei Wu Army? The Wei Wu Army was clearly unrelated to Lu Shu, right? Chen Baili frowned and looked disappointed. Initially, he thought he could find a clue regarding Lu Shus disappearance but now it seemed like the clue was unrelated. Or Was this person really a lunatic? Everyone was slightly disappointed as they thought that they got it wrong. However, Nie Ting did not waver. He said calmly, Tell me about this commander of the Wei Wu Army and I will tell you where this is. The man calmed down and thought about it for a moment before saying suddenly, Theres no harm telling them the details. However, I am slightly hungry, get me some food. After all, Lu Shu was unrelated to him and his knowledge was based on rumors. He would definitely not reveal any details related to himself but shouldnt the entire Luniverse know the fact that Lu Shu was the commander of the Wei Wu Army? Nie Ting threw a glance at Zhong Yutang to bring in the food. That person did not fidget around as he sat in the staff room. He was merely a Rank Two practitioner and was not a big character in the West Region. He merely become the transporter because he was outstanding. When Cao Qingci appeared in front of him, he knew that he could not mess around with her. He was the most confused over why he ended up at this location after he went to the side of the road to pee while he was in the process of transporting the food to the frontlines. To be honest, he could not believe it too! Zhong Yutang carried the food to that individual. The food in the canteen of the Luo Shen Cultivation College was tasty but that individual was surprised when he took a bite of the meat dish. What is this, it is so delicious?! Zhong Yutang was speechless. Why was he acting in such a good-for-nothing manner? After he finished his food, that individual paused for a moment before saying, Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army was initially the fake king of the bandits. However, he strangely became the commander of the Wei Wu Army. After he assumed the role as the commander The Black Feather Army met the Wei Wu Army in the Wei Bei Pass Then the Long Meng Army Then At this moment, the individual briefly mentioned about what he had heard about Lu Shu. For example, how Lu Shu led the Wei Wu Army in the fight with the Black Feather Army, how he disgusted the Black Feather Army and the army of the aristocrats, as well as how he organized bets with the gambling den of the palace and was behaving like an a*s Zhong Yutang took a deep breath. It must be him It must be him Zhong Yutang, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly became excited. We found him! We finally found him! Nie Ting also looked happy. At least, everyone knew that not only was Lu Shu alright, but he was in fact leading a good life. However, after thinking about it, everyone felt speechless. The Ninth Heavenly King was really a troublemaker. There was actually no difference in the time zone of the Luniverse and the Earth. Therefore, in this short period of time that Lu Shu was away, he had actually created so many f*cking problems! If they were not mistaken, Lu Shu was currently controlling an army made up of soldiers who were above Class C? And there were also four Class A fighters? How could he be so powerful Moreover, Lu Shu did so well that he could match up to the regular army over there. This made Chen Zuan extremely excited and he could not wait to fight alongside Lu Shu! The thought of it was extremely exciting! Then, the man continued, Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army is a powerful person. He managed to upgrade the skills of the originally terrible Wei Wu Army. Initially, the aristocrats of the North Region did not believe him. After that, he pretended to be bandits and robbed them. His alias as a bandit was yes, it was escape poverty and make a fortune! Nie Ting was silent. Zhong Yutang was silent. Chen Zuan was speechless. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless too. Escape poverty and make a fortune? What the f*ck? If it was not Lu Shu, Chen Zuan would have played it live and wrecked it! Brother Shu is indeed the best in the world, exclaimed Chen Zuan, He did not stop at all Nie Ting suddenly said, Confirm with him where he appeared from. There could be a passageway that connects both worlds. Little Fury checked this before, said Zhong Yutang, The remains we were looking for would appear in the Longmen Mountain. However, we found out that the intense waves of energy might not be because of the remains but rather due to the passageway. However, we had tried and concluded that after the intense waves, it became an ordinary place without any passageways. Guard that place and lock down the entire Longmen Mountain, said Nie Ting with a frown, Meanwhile, prepare to build a fort on the foundations of Luo City! Zhong Yutang said calmly, Are you worried that the people from that side would still come over? Everything is possible. I looked through your report. The activity on the Longmen Mountain was becoming more regular. Perhaps it was because the door of space was becoming increasingly unstable and the two worlds encountered some form of collision. Nie Ting took a glance at Zhong Yutang. Perhaps, something more intense would happen and it would be too late to build the fort then. Hmm. Zhong Yutang nodded. I will start preparing and complete this task as soon as possible. Get Little Fury here, I have something to ask him, said Nie Ting. At this moment, Zhong Yutang was stunned. Hold on, where is Little Fury? He followed us on our way here. At this moment, another wave of energy came from the Longmen Mountain and Nie Ting looked towards the North as though he could see the Longmen Mountain located over 60 kilometers away. Theres no need to look for him. Chapter 973 - The Mystery of the Heavenly Country Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The interrogation in Luo City was still ongoing. The students of Luo Shen Cultivation College only saw how some of the members of the Heavenly Network took away many boxes of food from the canteen. Then, they realized that there must be something going on in the building at the headquarters of the Heavenly Network. Everyone was so busy that they did not have time to eat. They also knew about what happened on the Longmen Mountain that caused it to be cordoned off completely. Before the members of the Heavenly Network rushed over, the members of Luo Shen Cultivation College had to take over the work for cordoning off the mountain. Zhong Yutang and the rest were holding an emergency meeting to adjust the interrogation strategy. After confirming that the other party was not a lunatic, they could no longer continue interrogating him as usual because he was not a lunatic. One could communicate properly with an ordinary person and make use of various tactics. However, that was not the case for lunatics as lunatics did not know how to think logically. Luniverse was a world that could become the crisis of the entire Earth. The passageway on the Longmen Mountain was slightly different from that on the Changbai Mountains. Nobody knew if it was specially created for humans or did it appear coincidentally. We have to understand the situation in the Luniverse from this person, including the Luniverses population, geography, capabilities, and so on, Zhong Yutang said and smacked his lips, Why does the name of the Luniverse sound so awkward Everyone in the conference room nodded in unison. I also think that the name of the Luniverse is awkward To be honest, both the Golden Foundation and the Heavenly Network had thought that the Luniverse was their enemy. According to legend, there was a Demon King who was exiled in the Luniverse who represented everyones fear to live. This Demon King seemed to have been labelled as the villain in the legends on Earth. It was no wonder that everyone thought he was the enemy. In everyones opinion, the Luniverse should look like hell. There were ghosts and beasts everywhere and the entire place was like the wilds. After all, everyone called it the land of exile. However, as the interrogation went on, everyone realized that things were not the same as they had thought. There were mountains and seas, filled with fortresses and was extremely vast. The King in the legend seemed to be the common leader of the Luniverse. He did not have the intent to go to the Earth at all as none of the people in the Luniverse knew about the Earth During the interrogation, in order to get the information from Li Ke, the delivery man of the Black Feather Army in the Western Region, Zhong Yutang selectively told the other party some information regarding Earth. We have a city called Luoyang Right after that sentence, Zhong Yutang realized that the other party suddenly became excited. Li Kes eyes lit up. Luoyang?! Luo City? Zhong Yutang felt strange. Yes, Luo City. Is there a Mount Tai too? Li Ke tried to suppress his emotions but Zhong Yutang realized that both of his hands were trembling. Yes, there is Mount Tai, how do you know about that? Zhong Yutang was very confused. Did the people in the Luniverse know about the existence of Earth? Or rather, was Li Ke lying earlier on, many of the people in the Luniverse had sneakily went to Earth before in order to prepare for the attack on Earth? Or else, why would they know about Luoyang and Mount Tai? Just as Zhong Yutang was in a state of confusion, Li Ke suddenly said, This is the Heavenly Country! This is actually the Heavenly Country! Li Ke was almost close to tears. This caused Zhong Yutang and the rest to be completely stunned. What on earth was happening, what Heavenly Country, Heavenly Country?! No wonder all of you are so powerful, no wonder this world is so strange, this is the Heavenly Country! said Li Ke in an affirmed manner. Zhong Yutang and the rest looked serious. Then, they sent the outstanding doctor of the mental hospital over again. After three days, they finally understood what had happened. Oh, the old King of Gods was actually a serial plagiariser After they figured out what had happened, everyone fell silent. Zhong Yutang hesitated for a while before saying, Why do I feel that they will not attack? If they attacked, wont he be exposed for copying Someone at the side said, Thats what I think too. Firstly, the Luniverse did not know about the existence of the Earth. Moreover, if they really attacked, after understanding the culture of the Earth, the first person to die would be the image of the old King of Gods, right? Apparently he did not even change the address when he copied He forcefully copied everything! However, this at least shows that he has been to Earth before. I even suspect that he is a regular visitor! said Zhong Yutang gloomily, Why didnt historical records have these recorded? Perhaps he was so powerful that we werent able to discover it, someone said, I suspect that if the King of Gods knew about the passageway to Earth, he would not attack but would rather seal it up However, according to what Li Ke said, the old King of Gods has already died and I am not sure what would happen after that. Hold on, why do I feel that the old King of Gods is somewhat strange, I feel like I have met him before Zhong Yutang said suddenly but shook his head immediately, Dont get fooled by his appearance, though. Think about what Li Ke just said, before the palace was built, the entire Luniverse was like the wild and settlements with extremely powerful beasts and animals. Each settlement had fought many battles in the past. However, the old King of Gods managed to conquer the entire world by himself and killed countless people and creatures during the 3000 years of battle. The beasts were all killed or chased out. This is a feat that is not achievable by just any Tom, Dick or Harry. Perhaps the old King of Gods was more cruel than what they had imagined. Gather all the information about the Luniverse, especially their capabilities, said Zhong Yutang as he frowned in the conference room, Relay the information to the department of foundational architecture. Tell them to redesign the fort based on the information of the other world and stop using Earth as a standard. At this moment, everyone had to face the reality, the capability of the Luniverse was much stronger than that of Earth! If the external party invaded Earth, it would be disastrous. How often does the wave of energy occur on the Longmen Mountain? asked Zhong Yutang. When the Heavenly Network realized the unusual matter on the Longmen Mountain, they had built a real-time surveillance station to record the waves of energy. Someone took a glance at the document and said, Once a year, I suspect that it is related to the distance between the paths taken by the stars. So the next time that this phenomenon will happen will most likely be a year later, said Zhong Yutang after thinking about it, Please get ready, everyone, we only have about one years time! The Heavenly Network suddenly began their operations. Although they did not know what would happen in the future, they would definitely not sit idly. Chapter 974 - The Adventures of Little Fury Chapter 974: The Adventures of Little Fury Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Following a wave of energy, a large number of mice rushed to Longmen Mountain before it was completely locked up by the Heavenly Network. Little Fury carried its small backpack and stood at a high point, directing the mice with its claws. It looked like the leader of the special forces in a foreign movie shouting, Go! Go! Go! The mice traveled in a neat and orderly manner as they covered the mountains. They did not bite tree branches, scare passers-by, or steal things Little Fury felt that it was very amazing. It had nurtured these mice to a decent quality. Who else would be able to do so? It was very clear of the route to that area. One would be able to obtain information just by asking any one of the mice. Before Zhong Yutang and the rest could understand where Li Ke had come from, it already confirmed that that was the place Lu Shu had gone. During this period of time, Little Fury was very sad and very lonely. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had abandoned it and run away how could it bear this? But it knew that it was because Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu definitely had some problems that they could not talk about. They were a family. They would definitely not leave him to fend for himself. Now, since Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had gone to another world, it definitely had to gather there! Back then, before Lu Xiaoyu left, she had told Little Fury that it would not be able to pass through to that world. But Li Ke had been able to pass through. This meant that the rules for entry was different from when Lu Xiaoyu had passed through. Little Fury and its mice might be able to go there! But Little Fury knew that if the mice could not go through, it would have no choice but to stay behind. Without it to lead them and stay in Luo City, these mice might cause trouble. There were almost 1000 Class C mice, and 10 thousand mice who were below Class C. Although many mice had died in the fight against the scorpions, the ones who had survived were the elites. If these mice rebelled, it might be able to destroy the entire Luo City. Little Fury wildly used its claws and gestured to the mice. Hurry up! They had to reach that place before the wave of energy. If not, they would have missed their chance. When Little Fury led the mice to the pathway, it glanced at the mice. The mice charged towards the pathway, not afraid of death. The gray mice disappeared from the world as if they had disappeared into thin air. It heaved a sigh of relief. If the mice were not able to pass through, they would rebound back! As expected, this pathway was different from the one Lu Xiaoyu had passed through! Little Fury adjusted its small backpack. It was time to go! It felt as if it was passing through a ripple. When the ripple subsided, Little Fury saw the mice army beside it. They were surrounded by beautiful scenery. A wide path was not too far away from them. Little Fury was suddenly confused. Where should it look for Lu Shu? At that moment, a group passed by them. They did not seem like an army, as they did not have a uniform. They did not seem aggressive either. The carriages were filled with goods and moved slowly. The driver was even singing folk songs. At that moment, everyone in the group instantly fell asleep. Little Fury led the army of mice and jumped onto the carriage. It directed the mice to open up the boxes on the carriage. It wanted to see what was inside these boxes. Then when they opened the boxes, they saw neatly arranged bars of soap. But this was not the most important. Most importantly a portrait of Little Furys head was engraved onto the soap The mice quietly looked at their boss. They did not understand the situation. On the other hand, Little Fury was deep in thought. The Fury on the soap was definitely Little Fury. Even the tuft of hair was exactly the same Thus, Little Fury had found a clue from Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu within ten minutes of arriving in the Luniverse. It was rather surprised. This was far too easy The entire group was asleep. Little Fury entered their dreams and questioned them about the source of the soap. The traveling businessmen were dumbfounded. They could not understand what was going on When Little Fury looked at where the trade caravan had come from, it was very happy. The Wei Wu Army in Nangeng City. That was where it had to go! Although these traveling businessmen did not know much detailed information about the Wei Wu Army, at least they knew that the commander of the Wei Wu Army was Lu Shu But there were many things that were completely different from what Little Fury had thought. Thus, it had to go to Nangeng City to sort out the situation. The army of mice charged forth. According to what Little Fury knew, it would take half a month for them to reach Nangeng City. They might encounter the Black Feather Army. Although Little Fury did not know what the Black Feather Army was, it did not care. It would be fine as long as they did not walk by the main road. Since the army of mice was not an actual army, they would not pose a huge problem. The next day, while Little Fury led the army of mice, it passed by a fleet of vehicles transporting rations. It was rather unlucky. The people in the rations department were rather dejected. They were transporting grains when their leader suddenly disappeared The disappearance of Li Ke had caused the rations department to delay their schedule. They had looked for him for a day, but to no avail. Thus, they continued on their journey. The assistant leader took over in place of Li Ke. Little Fury wanted to avoid them, but the army of mice was hungry they could find food in the wilderness, but it would take effort. Having grains now would be the best. The rations department traveled in the day and rested at night. But when they woke up, they realized that over half of their grains had disappeared The soldiers in the rations department started to panic. This was very important for the front lines of the battle. If they did not have grains, what would the soldiers of the Black Feather Army eat? They quickly sent someone to report this to the front lines. The commander, Li Liang, was melancholic. He had wanted to retire in the palace, but encountered wild retaliation from the aristocrat armies. He would not be able to escape for now. Even if he could escape, forget it. But how did they lose grains within the West Region? Li Liang was dejected. If he did not already receive information that the Wei Wu Army was in North Region, he would have thought that the Wei Wu Army had come all the way to the West Region! Why did he always encounter these strange situations? From Li Liangs distress, +666! Because of this, Little Fury took one week to reach the outskirts of Nangeng City. It ordered the army of mice to stay in the mountains outside the city and entered the city alone. The first thing he did was to find the Wei Wu Army. It was in the afternoon. Little Fury carried its backpack and secretly infiltrated the city. It used its ability to enter dreams to find the Wei Wu Armys military camp. When he came to the military camp, Little Fury suddenly saw Li Heitan and many soldiers sitting at the parade square. They were learning to read and were doing homework. Little Fury was so touched that it almost cried. No doubt about it, Lu Shu was definitely here Chapter 975 - Distress Points That Ceased Abruptly Chapter 975: Distress Points That Ceased Abruptly Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was puzzled. When he entered the forest and encountered the notorious mercenary soldiers who had come from far away, he suddenly received a strange notification. From Nie Tings distress. The second clause had disappeared! This was the first time Lu Shu had experienced this. It was as if the distress points had ceased abruptly. He felt that this was strange. Ever since he had come to the Luniverse, he had never received any distress points from Earth. Where did these distress points come from? Why did he only receive half of the information? Where were the numbers? It was as if he had suddenly lost connection while browsing the internet. Luckily, he did not have OCD. If he did, he would have gone mad. Wait Lu Shu suddenly thought of one possibility. It was only a possibility. Was there a brief moment when the Luniverse was connected to Earth? This seemed to be the most hopeful possibility. But Lu Shu did not know where the pathway was. If not, he would definitely have started looking for it. In reality, when the army of mice passed through the pathway, the waves of energy above Longmen Mountain completely disappeared. The pathway also disappeared. According to Zhong Yutangs judgment, the pathway would only open up again in a years time. But Zhong Yutang and the rest came up with a possibility. Did the progress in the magically rich era have something to do with this pathway? If this was the case, then the waves of energy that appeared above Longmen Mountain would not appear regularly. There would be times when it occurred more and more often. Sun Zhongyang and the rest saw Lu Shu walk into the forest in a calm and unhurried manner. Suddenly, he stopped. Mo Xiaoya asked in doubt, Do you think he is regretting this? Doesnt seem like it, said Sun Zhongyang. Not only were Sun Zhongyang and the rest puzzled, the mercenary soldiers in the forest also did not know why Lu Shu had suddenly stopped. Was he intentionally buying time for Sun Zhongyang and the rest? But the next moment, Lu Shu suddenly rushed into the forest like a ghost. Lu Xiaoyu followed behind him. Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked on helplessly as sword energy appeared from Lu Shus fingers. The sword energy came into contact with a tree branch, but it was not weakened by the impact. Instead, it sliced through the tree branch and landed on the mercenary soldier. Even his armor was not able to protect him. The other armored soldiers looked coldly as their comrade fell to the ground. Suddenly, they started to pace around in the forest and alternate their formation to kill. They had no empathy for their comrade. They did not seem to have the slightest bit of fear either. They had faced countless strong enemies over the years. But they were the ones who had survived in the end. They were only two Rank Twos. Even if their swordplay was extraordinary, so what? Lu Shu felt people staring at him and Lu Xiaoyu. Their gazes were cold and cruel. He had wanted to scare them, but did not expect them to be so experienced. They were used to a life where luxury and danger existed side by side. Since he could not scare them away Lu Shu sighed. It looks like we have to commit a massacre. After they entered the forest, Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. Shall I handle that Rank One? Take care of these people. Leave the Rank One to me, said Lu Shu. He urgently needed a fight to break through his limit. Thus, while Sun Zhongyang and the rest saw Lu Shu as being driven by money, to Lu Shu, he was just conveniently earning money! Sun Zhongyang and the rest had not fully recovered from their injuries. They had no power to take part in this kind of fight. Song Bo, who was not injured, wanted to participate, but if he did, he would have to face the awkward situation of paying Lu Shu more money. At first, Mo Xiaoya and the rest could not understand why Lu Shu was not willing to let Song Bo help them. But when they heard the wails of the mercenary soldiers in the forest, they realized that they were still underestimating Lu Shu. The trees in the forest fell to the ground, producing a large cloud of smoke. This caused even the insects in the forest to run for their lives. It was as if a disaster was upon them. At that moment, Sun Zhongyang and the rest realized that the wails in the forest had ceased. It was as if the fight had never happened. Is the fight over? Sun Zhongyang and the rest were puzzled. It cant be that fast, right? From the looks of it, they seem like theyre really done. Song Bo was dumbfounded as well. When Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu to take care of the other soldiers in the forest, the Bishop, Johnson, and Anthony had all appeared. Other than the Rank One expert among the mercenary soldiers, the rest had already been buried underground. Putting Sun Zhongyang aside, even Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. To be honest, when the three spirits that Lu Xiaoyu controlled had advanced to Rank One, his abilities while the celestial map was locked up were a far cry from that of Lu Xiaoyus But Lu Shu smiled. It was not long before he advanced to Rank One. The Rank One expert silently stood in the forest. He coldly looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. He was steadfast and did not move. There was a massive box of swords on his back with twelve swords inside. Lu Shu did not know what he had been through. Although the Luniverse did not have many Metahumans that Lu Shu often saw on earth, this did not mean that everyones techniques were largely similar. On the contrary, they were diverse and varied. Lu Xiaoyu found a sturdy tree branch and jumped up to sit on it. She did not seem nervous at all. People from the outside world thought that they were two Rank Twos, but it was the people who provoked them because of this who would suffer the most severe losses. For example, they would lose their lives. Clang! There was a sharp sound from the box of swords. It was as if he was not afraid that he would not be able to escape when the rest of his comrades had died. He did not even seem to be afraid of death. On the other hand, he grew more and more imposing. At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu sat on the tree branch and leaned against the tree. She casually said, Dont fly into the air. Then, she pointed at Lu Shu. Fight him. If not, you will die. The soldier expressionlessly made eye contact with Lu Xiaoyu. For some reason, he sensed a strange aura from this young girl. It was a sense of tyranny and darkness that did not match her age. There was a conflicting spirit within her small body. But he laughed coldly. His voice was steady and crude. Him? A Rank Two? Are you making me practice with him? You try to use my life to threaten me, but you dont know how difficult it has been for me to survive. If you had known, you would know the price to pay for taking my life away. Even in this life or death situation, the soldier was not scared. If you wanted to kill him, you would have to bury him alive. But at that moment, he suddenly saw the young man calmly take a branch from a tree beside him. In that moment, it was as if he had created a sword. The soldier looked on as the young man flashed a grin. Then you wouldnt know how difficult it has been for me to survive either. Chapter 976 - Rank One! The Cry of the Sword Throughout the Heaven and the Earth! Chapter 976: Rank One! The Cry of the Sword Throughout the Heaven and the Earth! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not take much time to train his swordplay before it reached peak Rank Two. It had happened just a few days ago. Ordinary people would be stuck at the bottleneck for a long time as they had to pursue an even higher level and continuously explore the route to achieve higher levels. In the end, they would find the way. But Lu Shu was different. He was already a peak Rank Two before he had come to the Luniverse. Li Xianyi had said that to break through, one had to find their own path. Chen Baili had also said the same thing. A very long time ago, Lu Shu would occasionally think about what his own path was, but he could not figure it out. Thus, when the Rank One soldier was about to attack him at full speed, he looked on helplessly as the young man suddenly turned and looked up at the young girl on the tree branch. He asked curiously, Right. Xiaoyu, what do you think my path is? Lu Xiaoyu paused for two seconds. Being a thief. From Lu Shus distress, +666. This scene was familiar. There were times on Earth when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had a similar conversation. She had always replied with thief. Lu Shu felt as if he had been transported back into the past. Are you done talking? The soldier asked in a cold tone. From Yi Qians distress, +666! But he suddenly realized that Lu Shu seemed as if he was spacing out. He had lost his concentration looking at something in the forest. Yi Qian wanted to take this chance to kill Lu Shu. But the moment he moved, he sensed an immense threat. Lu Xiaoyu, who was on the branch, said in a cold tone, If you move, you will die. Outside, Sun Zhongyang and the rest suddenly realized that the forest was very quiet. But they felt that something was wrong. Everyone knew that there was a Rank One expert inside. Once they fought, it would be earth-shaking. For example, when Sun Zhongyang and the rest had fought the slaves, the collision of energy could be seen from dozens of kilometers away. It was splendid! Thus, it was very strange that the forest was so quiet. Sun Zhongyang wanted to go in and take a look, but he was worried that an accident would happen inside. Is it possible that Le Yulu has died? Song Bo suddenly asked. It is possible that they have overestimated their abilities and tried to fight a Rank One with their Rank Two abilities, said Mo Xiaoya calmly. They might have ended up in a mishap when they were not careful. No. Sun Zhongyang said, Song Bo, you said that the people who were protecting them in the dark had not attacked. Some accident must have happened inside. Accident? Everyone pondered about it. What accident could have happened? Is he negotiating with that fellow and is going to betray us Mo Xiaoya was very worried Needless to say, the moment this possibility was raised, everyone accepted it But the price that we have offered is already very high. Even those mercenary soldiers would not be able to exceed us, said Mo Xiaoya. Wait! Sun Zhongyang said with certainty. Lu Shu was thinking of a problem in the forest. What exactly was the Dao? It should be a method of communication between the heaven and the earth. Li Xianyi had said that in the Hall of Swords, ones spirit and willpower would communicate with the heaven and the earth. Sword energy was the Dao, and the Dao was resonance. The heaven and the earth were vast and boundless. There were countless forms of Dao. None were superior or inferior. The core of the Hall of Swords version of the Dao was thought, thought that could affect the heaven and the earth. This was a low-leveled annotation that had been formed after Lu Shu had explained it. Thus, countless people were stuck at Rank Two for the remainder of their lives. At this stage, aptitude was more important than resources. Staunch people with a strong mind, like Nie Ting, would easily advance. As the head of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting had to settle many odd jobs everyday. But his mind was never affected. His determination lay in protection and massacre. But the Hall of Swords Dao, and Nie Tings Dao, were not Lu Shus Dao. Thus, Lu Shu suddenly thought about it. What was his most staunch belief? It was as if they had returned to the time he sat on the rooftop with Lu Xiaoyu at sunset. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu had made a mistake and attacked the wrong person. She hoped that Lu Shu would be able to forgive her, but Lu Shu had never blamed her in the first place. The orange rays from the sunset were like beams of light that engulfed the ground and the crowds. It was very comfortable. Lu Xiaoyu asked Lu Shu, Er Lu Shu, will you still step forward bravely for me in the future? Lu Shu confidently said, Yes, of course! If someone scolds me, can I still hit him? Im referring to a simple beating, not like today. You can! What if someone hits me? Then beat him up! What if someone wants to kill me? Then kill him first. What if the whole world wants me dead? Lu Shu was stunned. As he saw the last ray of light being enveloped by the darkness, Then wreak havoc on this world. Time was like a circle. The character that Lu Shu had hidden would never be destroyed by the world. It was willpower that was surging through his veins. It was as if he was born to be the ruler of the world. No matter whether it was cultivation, or stealing resources, it was as if everything that Lu Shu had done was to ensure that he and Lu Xiaoyu survived. He worked hard to train and survive so that he could press forward courageously. If there was a mountain in their path, they would move the mountain away. Even if we eventually die, that is the way of the world, said Lu Shu calmly. His tone was extremely calm. He did not seem like himself. His eyes were as deep as an abyss. But at the next moment, the cry of the sword throughout the heaven and the earth could be heard within a fifty kilometer radius! The trees started to tremble. Even the ground was shaking! Sun Zhongyang and the rest were observing the movements in the forest. The moment the cry of the sword was produced, they all coughed up a mouthful of blood. The cry of the sword had injured their internal organs. Although they were already injured, they were still Rank Ones and Rank Twos. How could they be easily injured by the sound of the Dao? The area affected by the sound of the Dao when Lu Shu advanced to Rank One was unprecedented. It had never happened before, and would never happen again. A Rank One would typically only affect a radius of five kilometers. Some who lacked resources were not even able to reach a radius of five kilometers. But when Lu Shu had advanced to Rank Two, he had already produced the sound of the Dao. When he advanced to Rank One, an even more surprising scene would occur. But Sun Zhongyang and the rest did not know. How would they know the distance that the sound of the Dao affected? No one could do an accurate calculation. Furthermore, they were in the wilderness. The mercenary soldiers had decided to lie in ambush here as they were afraid of new and unexpected problems that would affect their mission. But this was the first time that Sun Zhongyang had heard that the sound of the Dao produced by someone advancing to Rank One could injure people! Not only was he surprised, Xu Mujun, Mo Xiaoya, and the rest were astonished as well! Chapter 977 - Rank One! Rise of the Milky Way Chapter 977: Rank One! Rise of the Milky Way Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Who advanced to Rank One? Sun Zhongyang asked in shock. Le Yulu? It seemed as if this was the only possibility. If not, who else would advanced? But the sound of the Dao was very loud. It was almost unbelievable. The sound of the Dao came from the resonance with the heaven and the earth. Sun Zhongyang was puzzled. Given the scale of the resonance, did the person not create their own rules? How far did the sound of the Dao reach? Mo Xiaoya wiped the blood beside her mouth and asked with confusion. It must be beyond a radius of five kilometers, right? Not only did the palace geniuses compare their slaves and abilities, they also compared how far the sound of their Dao traveled. In order to build the foundation of their families, some new wealthy aristocrats would spoil their geniuses with excessive enthusiasm. As a result, some geniuses only had passable aptitude, but had already reached Rank One. While they had reached the realm of a Rank One, they were not as strong as those who had trained hard. Thus, geniuses like Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya who had relied on their own abilities to reach their current strength looked down upon the so-called geniuses who had rapidly advanced. In their circle, once they knew that the sound of their Dao did not reach a radius of ten kilometers, they would not pay attention to them. But there was another kind of situation. The sound of the Dao would go beyond five kilometers. 5.5 to six kilometers were possible. It was said that for the senior disciple of the Sword Hut, the sound of his Dao had reached a radius of 9.5 kilometers when he advanced to Rank One. The palace was in a panic for a period of time. In the end, reality proved that the heaven and the earth did not lie. The wider the range of the sound of the Dao, the stronger the person would be. How can we be sure in this wilderness? Sun Zhongyang laughed bitterly. Typically, when someone in the Luniverse advanced to Rank One, they would ask someone to observe. It was a grand occasion in the palace, like the Imperial College examinations. Countless people would surround and observe them. Many kind-hearted people would measure the range of the sound of the Dao. But now, even if Sun Zhongyang and the rest wanted to verify the range that Lu Shu had produced, they were helpless. On one hand, they did not have enough manpower. On the other hand, they could not move easily. They had already been severely injured. They had recovered for over a day, but now, they were injured again They had never expected this to happen. They had just been sitting on the flatbed cart and observing the situation. No matter whether this young man was able to defeat the mercenary soldiers, they had no part or ability in this. They had just been observing, but had been hit by a stray arrow. How did this make sense? From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +777 From Mo Xiaoyas But, even if they did not have a way to measure the sound of the Dao produced by Lu Shu, Sun Zhongyang was very certain. It has gone beyond a radius of five kilometers. Perhaps it has reached 7.5 kilometers. Mo Xiaoya furrowed her eyebrows. Are you overestimating it? Can he really reach 7.5 kilometers? But their imagination was restricted by their own views. At that moment, no bird within a 50 kilometer radius dared to land on a tree! Lu Shu stood still. He felt the breathing of the heaven and the earth. He sensed the alignment of his spirit with the heaven and the earth. So this was the power of a Rank One. The chains on Lu Shus body that had been imposed by Dream Chooser broke. The celestial map emerged! Lu Shu could sense that the Seal of Lands was excited. The gourd in the Seal of Lands was greedily breathing in the resonance that radiated from Lu Shus body to feed and heal itself. At that moment, everything that belonged to Lu Shu started to return. The stars in his celestial map suddenly started to shine brightly, as if the Milky Way was rising. But due to the sudden changes, the price of training both the celestial map and his Spirit Qi suddenly came. At first, when the celestial map was not locked up, any Spirit Qi that entered his body would be banished. This was the exclusivity of the celestial map as a higher leveled technique. But now, the realm of Spirit Qi was higher than that of the celestial map. For the celestial map, it was the first time that the celestial map was on par with Spirit Qi. But the Spirit Qi had already been distributed throughout Lu Shus blood. Every inch of his body had grown stronger because of the success of Spirit Qi in training his body. Thus, celestial powers and Spirit Qi fought each other in Lu Shus body. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly realized that this short burst of effort had left Lu Shu sweating profusely. Sun Zhongyang and the rest suddenly realized that among the sound of the Dao that filled the heaven and the earth, it was as if something else was suppressing the sound. No. More accurately, it was relentlessly suppressing the heaven and the earth. What was able to suppress the heaven and the earth? But before Sun Zhongyang and the rest could figure it out, it suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared. Was that an illusion? Sun Zhongyang asked, puzzled. It wasnt an illusion. I felt it as well. Mo Xiaoya shook her head and said, But I have never seen or heard of this. At that moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly saw Lu Shu sigh. He looked up and smiled to Xiaoyu. I have walked through this path. He did not talk about what path he had taken or how he had walked through it. From the start to the end, Lu Xiaoyu had no intention of helping Lu Shu. She clearly knew that he had to walk this path alone. Furthermore, there was nothing that Lu Shu could not do. The soldier called Yi Qian was completely silent. He did not know how to deal with this situation. Yi Qians many years of experience allowed him to build a strong judgment. Rank Ones had outstanding intuition. Thus, Yi Qian understood one thing. He could not defeat him. He might not even be able to defeat him if five or six of him rushed up to attack him at the same time. Yi Qian had killed many Rank Ones in his many years of experience. Thus, he knew that even if they were of the same Rank, there could be very stark differences. Therefore, he could understand the state of this young man. It was as if he was invincible, except against the Master Realm But Yi Qian could not understand. This young man had just advanced to Rank One. Why was he so powerful? What would it be like if he was a fully trained Rank One? Lu Shu suddenly turned back to look at Yi Qian. What did you say just now about relying on something to live on for the past years? Who are you killing? Yi Qian thought about it and suddenly said, Sorry. From Yi Qians distress, +999! Before Lu Shu could say anything, Lu Xiaoyu said, Do you feel that the two of you are quite similar in some ways Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Yi Qian could no longer say anything. Everything would be unnecessary. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. In movies and stories, after the main character advanced, they would have an army of weak enemies to defeat. Even though they could not defeat him, they still charged forth without fear. He was happy just thinking about it! But why did he receive this kind of treatment here? Once Yi Qian knew that he could not defeat Lu Shu, he gave up! Who approved of this? Chapter 978 - Boss Lu Chapter 978: Boss Lu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios My name is Yi Qian and I am a soldier. Now, I am panicking. Yi Qian looked at Lu Shu. What did you say? Fight me, said Lu Shu in an unhappy tone. If he did not fight and retaliate after advancing to Rank One, it was like traveling in cotton-padded clothes at night. No one would be able to see him! Yi Qian thought about it. Was this young man exploring his strength? After all, he had lived for a very long time, but had never received such a strange request. He definitely did not dare to fight Lu Shu. He did not attack because he knew how many experts were looking at him in the forest. Now, the young man had suddenly advanced. It was simply frightening. Furthermore, he was beside this young man when the young man had advanced. He was the most affected. Thus, Sun Zhongyang and the rest only knew that Lu Shu was powerful, but did not know the extent of this power. At that moment, Yi Qian could sense that this young man had no intention of breaking through, but suddenly exploded with power during the peace and quiet. Moreover, it was frightening thinking about what he had said. Even if we eventually die, that is the way of the world. Yi Qian did not even know that Lu Shu was bragging. He thought that it was Lu Shus Dao. If this was his Dao, this meant that his belief resonated with the heaven and the earth. There was a saying in the Luniverse. When one advanced and resonated with the heaven and the earth, it was a process acknowledged by the heaven and the earth. If your Dao was great, but did not have the appropriate disposition or strength, you would definitely fail. Thus if the words of this young man were a result of his willpower resonating with the heaven and the earth, and if he was acknowledged by the heaven and the earth this was far too frightening. Furthermore, although Yi Qian was not a sensory type, the moment Lu Shu unlocked his celestial map, Yi Qian could feel Lu Shus strength multiplying. It was as if half of his strength had been locked up. Thus, he could not fight him. If he did, he would really die. Yi Qian straightened out his thoughts and said, Can you let me go? I have a lot of mercenary soldiers, and some savings Lu Shu sighed silently. Could he encounter an obedient opponent for once? What should he do? He could not fight him Ahem, how much? Lu Xiaoyu was too lazy to say anything. She sat on the tree branch and folded her arms. She stared coldly at Lu Shu. How uninteresting! Yi Qian carefully looked up and glanced at Lu Xiaoyu. He suddenly realized that even though this girl was very young, she was giving him a lot of pressure. Where did this pair appear from? You would not be able to find such amazing geniuses even in the palace! Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyus expression. Suddenly, he said, I am not as greedy as you would expect. But you are lucky this time! Yi Qian was dumbfounded. How was he lucky? Look at it this way. After thinking about it, I feel that you are a talent. You were able to lead a group of disorganized soldiers and create a name for yourselves. This shows that you have excellent qualities. I want to give you an opportunity to follow me, said Lu Shu calmly. From Yi Qians distress, +666! Yi Qian understood. He indirectly wanted money and directly wanted manpower. If the person belonged to you, their money would also belong to you, right? But Lu Shu thought that Yi Qian was very strong. If he were to lead a group of elite soldiers, they would become like the special forces If he did not encounter Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, he would not be in such a dire situation! Furthermore, the power that he portrayed when he advanced had to be kept secret. He also felt that Yi Qian was manpower that he could use. Thus, taking him in was Lu Shus best choice. Yi Qian calmly said, Do you want me to be your slave? Im afraid that thats not possible. Yi Qian had been free for many years. He had not relied on wealthy families or become the slaves of others in order to maintain his freedom. He could admit his fear in order to keep his power and life, but he would never sell himself. No, no, no. Lu Shu shook his head. I have never taken in any slaves. I want you to sign a Treaty of Alliance. A Treaty of Alliance? Yi Qian was dumbfounded. How do you know about the Treaty of Alliance?! Lu Shu was dumbfounded as well. What, was the Treaty of Alliance that rare? Why would you know about the Treaty of Alliance? Twelve swords of different lengths suddenly appeared from the box on his back. He was ready to attack at any time. The twelve swords had strange shapes. Lu Shu, who evidently had the upper hand, felt threatened. Lu Shu was curious. Is the Treaty of Alliance classified information? Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu asked, Do you know Liu Yizhao, Zhang Weiyu, and Dong Ye? Yi Qian was ferocious. Who in the world are you? What did you do to Zhang Weiyu and the rest? Ahem, nothing, nothing. Lu Shu felt that Yi Qian was on his side. He asked curiously, Are you very familiar with them? Liu Yizhao is following me now. He has signed the Treaty of Alliance with me. As he spoke, Lu Shu took out a small and red flame-shaped object from between his eyebrows. If you looked carefully at it, you would be able to see the faint shadow of Liu Yizhao. This was part of Liu Yizhaos spirit that he had to give to Lu Shu when he signed the Treaty of Alliance. At that moment, Yi Qian kept all twelve swords into the box. When Lu Shu saw this, he beamed with joy. So youre on our side But before Lu Shu could finish speaking, Yi Qian wailed and knelt on the ground, his face wet with tears. My King, I have been waiting for you for so long! Lu Shu was suddenly annoyed. Yi Qian cried as he signed the Treaty of Alliance. He did not hesitate at all. Lu Shu said patiently, You might have been mistaken I am not a king. Yi Qian wiped his tears and said, Impossible. I have met Liu Yizhao a few times in Nangeng City. I understand him the most. If he is not sure of your identity, why would he sign a Treaty of Alliance with you? While he spoke, Yi Qian knelt down and pressed his forehead on the ground as he cried. Yi Qian from the Imperial Dragon Soldiers will follow my king. I will not hesitate to defy all difficulties and dangers. Lu Shu felt, Liu Yizhao it was a misunderstanding! But Lu Shu sighed with emotion. These people sacrificed everything they had for an illusory promise. No wonder these mercenary soldiers were so strong. Yi Qian had led them. But Lu Shu was suddenly pained. Had he suddenly killed his own comrades? Yi Qian seemed to understand what Lu Shu was thinking. My king, please do not feel that it is a pity. They were not fugitives that I had gathered. They have no loyalty. They only followed me to kill for profit. I have never passed down my techniques to them. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. He was not a king. Dont call me king. Yi Qian seemed to understand. Yes, yes, yes. We have to be low-key. What would you like me to address you as? Great Commander? When Lu Shu thought about Sun Zhongyang and the rest outside, he stopped Yi Qian. Dont call me commander either. Call call me Boss! Lu Shu thought. He could be considered the chairman of a company that monopolized the market, right? Chapter 979 - Don’t You Want to Reconsider? Chapter 979: Dont You Want to Reconsider? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Recruiting Yi Qian was an accident but it went surprisingly smoothly. Lu Shu was thinking about it as well, for example, if they had recruited the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, how many people outside the settlement were like the lonely spirits? Who employed you guys? asked Lu Shu curiously. Yi Qian shook his head. The people employed us because they did some shameful things. Therefore, they would definitely not reveal themselves. We also do not ever ask about their identity and will accept the task as long as we find it acceptable. I see. Lu Shu nodded. Do they have any other backups? I am not sure about this as well. Yi Qian shook his head. However, I think that without you, this time we would have been rather successful. The children of the Sun family and the rest had exhausted most of their energy as they did not expect to meet you. However, Yi Qian was still somewhat confused. Why was Lu Shus swordplay so powerful? Er Is there anyone in there? Song Bos voice could be heard. The people outside did not know what was happening after a long silence in the forest and sent Song Bo over to check it out. Song Bo was very weak. With the massive movement during the rise to Rank One, even 100 Song Bos would not be enough for the people in the forest. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were very confused. The movements brought by the rise to Rank One was too big. However, shouldnt one continue with the fight after rising to Rank One? If it was quiet before the rise, it would be also very quiet after the rise. They did not know that Yi Qian would be so obedient Song Bo saw what happened in front of him. Yi Qian and Lu Shu were discussing about something as though nothing had happened Song Bo was scared to death. Was Le Yulu really going to betray the rest? If the movement earlier on was caused by him, and he had reached an undisclosable agreement with the messed up mercenaries, then everything would be over! Lu Shu turned and smiled at Song Bo. Its alright, everything has been settled. However, I said earlier on, you have to pay more for entering. Okay Ill pay! Song Bo nodded anxiously. He was afraid that Lu Shu would kill him on the spot if he did not pay. Yi Qian was stunned when he witnessed this. To him, he should have been establishing his own career with Lu Shu, for example, fighting for several thousand years? However, it did not seem like the case. Could he really have been mistaken? However, Yi Qian was very sure about it. He had always been paying attention to Liu Yizhao. It was because he was the closest to Liu Yizhao in the past when he was one of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Liu Yizhao would not sign a Treaty of Alliance with anyone if he was unsure of Lu Shus identity. Therefore, the new king was certainly A little different from the past After Lu Shu reached the trade caravan with Song Bo and Yi Qian, Sun Zhongyang was stunned. This brat is really planning to sell us? If he was not planning to sell them, why would he bring the leader of the mercenaries over? Lu Shu was unhappy when he heard what Sun Zhongyang said. Am I that kind of person? To me, money is not important. I am collecting money from you in order for you guys to understand that theres no free lunch in the world. You have to pay a price for everything you do. If not, I would definitely not collect money from you guys. Sun Zhongyang and the rest fell speechless when they heard what Lu Shu said. Mo Xiaoya almost exploded in rage. You dont want money? More like you dont want a small sum of money! Lu Shu felt that Mo Xiaoya really did not understand him well. He actually wanted a small sum of money too This is Sun Zhongyang suddenly realized that the situation did not seem like they were being sold. Why did they start chit-chatting? Sun Zhongyang was examining Yi Qian carefully. He had a huge build and was wearing black armor, looking extremely powerful like the sun. This was the first time he had met the leader of the mercenaries. In the past, the Sun family had made deals with Yi Qian and tasked Yi Qian to do some shameful things on their behalf. However, Sun Zhongyang did not meet Yi Qian face-to-face before. However, why was Yi Qian following Lu Shu? Lu Shu smiled happily. I recruited him. He felt that he had a bright future if he followed me, so he decided to follow me. Sun Zhongyang was puzzled. What the f*ck? He looked at Yi Qian and said in surprise, Are you not going to reconsider your decision? Lu Shu was speechless. Yi Qian was speechless. Sun Zhongyang felt that everything was messed up. How could he recruit a Rank One expert just like that? Could it be that Yi Qian found out that Lu Shus real identity was the descendent of the rear mountain of the Sword Hut and decided to suck up to him? In fact, Sun Zhongyang wanted to befriend Lu Shu because based on the Sound of Dao from the cry of the sword throughout the heaven and earth, Sound of Dao felt that apart from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, nobody could call for such a massive phenomenon! In the Luniverse, the Sword Hut had the say to what the swordplay looked like! At this moment, even Mo Xiaoya thought that Lu Shu had came from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. Therefore, everyones attitude towards Lu Shu had changed. Mo Xiaoya was still unhappy with Lu Shu. However, he was already a Rank One expert. Although their safety was ensured, everyone could not accept it. In the past, everyone thought that the young man was an ordinary person. However, after some interaction, everyone started to feel less and less happy about him. They even thought that he could be from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut and therefore spoke to him with a friendlier tone After all, it was the Sword Hut! No matter how rich one was, one would not dare to oppose the Sword Hut. The trade caravan continued moving. The trade caravan was acting even stranger. The children of the rich tycoons were rushing to enter the city and Lu Xiaoyu was trying to travel as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was training in the carriage while Yi Qian was sitting on the top of the carriage Sun Zhongyang and the rest looked at Lu Shus carriage before looking at themselves. It was a completely different treatment. Initially, everyone was almost done recuperating. However, after the disruption caused by Lu Shus rise, they had returned to what they were like before they were freed. They wasted their efforts recuperating They felt angrier as they thought about it! At this moment, two black shadows flew from the sky. Mo Xiaoya looked up into the sky and heaved a sigh of relief. The expert of the family has arrived. He must have rushed over with all his might and reached earlier as expected. The expert of the Mo family had arrived. That implied that they were confirmed to be safe. Sun Zhongyang smiled. I can finally heave a sigh of relief. After reaching the palace, I will treat everyone to a good meal. The story about us fighting against the slaves is something worth mentioning at school. To Sun Zhongyang and the rest, there were too many sissies at school. There were many lazy gilded youths who admired those with capabilities. The slaves who Sun Zhongyang and the rest killed were famous people. They could brag about it until they graduated from school! However, at this moment, the expert of the Mo family who had arrived smiled in front of them. Xiaoya, Zhongyang, I told you two not to leave the palace. Now that you have learnt your lessons, what do you feel? Before Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya could speak, another person said in confusion, Wasnt the battle two days ago, why do you guys look like you have just been injured Sun Zhongyang and the rest were speechless for a long while. How should they answer that! They were embarrassed to admit that they had been accidentally injured by the Sound of Dao. It was extremely embarrassing! The Sound of Dao of Le Yulu had to be reported to their family. However, Sun Zhongyang and the rest would definitely not admit that their injuries were related to the Sound of Dao Chapter 980 - You’ve Gotten the Wrong Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With the protection and escort of two experts from the Mo family, the trade caravan dared to approach the city. Thus, the quality of their equipment improved and their carriages were all replaced with new ones. It was as if they were competing with Lu Shu. Sun Zhongyang bought the most luxurious carriage. Although Sun Zhongyang did not bring much money out, Song Bo wanted to use Sun Zhongyang to elevate his relationship with the Sun family. The Sun family was one of the few very wealthy families in the palace. If not, the others would not have followed Sun Zhongyang out. But Song Bo was not the only one relying on the wealthy families for survival. Thus, Song Bo was rivals with the other slave owners. Whoever was better at business and could gain the favor of the master of the families would be able to obtain more resources. There was a possibility that Sun Zhongyangs father would become the next head of the Sun family. Song Bo was very excited. This was an opportunity that the heavens had bestowed upon him. He thanked the gods for their blessing and protection! The palace was separated into nine and five. The one on top would be the one who sat on the imperial throne. But the wealthy families were also divided into nine and five. There were five upper families and nine lower families. This was something that they had all silently agreed upon. This meant that the five upper families were situated among the clouds. They were the most established. The nine lower families were also able to look down upon the rest of the Luniverse. All these families were the families that had fought alongside the old King of Gods. They had a very wide influence. But now, the favors of the past had slowly been forgotten by the people. Many treated the events of the past as transactions and the sacrifice of lives. These families were bestowed luxury, wealth, and power. Out of all of these, profits were the most important. After Sun Zhongyang and the rest had replaced their carriages, they wanted to further anger Lu Shu. After all, they had already been angry for a period of time. But after the two experts from the Mo family arrived, Lu Shu waited inside the carriage. Even when they reached the city, he did not appear. It was as if what was happening outside had nothing to do with him. Sun Zhongyang and the rest had done all this for nothing how terrible! This time, Sun Zhongyang happily paid Lu Shu a total of 4 million notes. This included the extra fees Song Bo incurred for stepping into the forest Sun Zhongyang laughed and told Lu Shu that it would not be a problem for Lu Shu to obtain the armor he wanted. After they arrived at the palace, someone from the Sun family would specially engage in this deal with him. They would definitely be honest. The Sun family kept their promises. To Sun Zhongyang, although they would be able to obtain many sets of armor with 4 million notes, it was not everything that the Sun family had. They did not even have to buy armor from other families. But Lu Shu shook his head and said, We promised that you would convert my money into armor. When we reach the palace, I will tell you exactly how much money I have. Furthermore, I will help you to find the commander of the Wei Wu Army, Lu Shu. I still have 3 million notes to earn from that. Sun Zhongyang suddenly had an unpleasant premonition, as he did not know how much money Lu Shu had! To be honest, after the experience with the gambling dens, he had many more ideas. The amount of money that the bankers earned from the gambling den was not a small amount. The 7 million notes that he had earned from Sun Zhongyang paled in comparison. But were there any other ways to earn money? Lu Shu wanted to bring some local specialties back to the Heavenly Network. He had to do many things before he was good enough. If not, when he returned and bragged about his achievements as a commander, a pretty boy, and a disciple of the Sword Hut, but came back empty-handed, it would be very embarrassing. But Lu Shu did not know that whatever he wanted to brag about had already been exposed on his behalf to Earth by Li Ke. Very few people knew what Li Ke was talking about, but there was no suspense. Those who knew what Lu Shu had done in the Luniverse all felt as if their lives were grotesque and bizarre. Their Ninth Heavenly King had completely integrated into their world and had amazing achievements When Li Yixiao heard that Lu Shus motto in the Luniverse was escape poverty and make a fortune, his eyes lit up. He waited beside the pathway with Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao everyday, but the pathway did not open up. In this period of time, everyone was surprised that Cheng Qiuqiao was waiting by the pathway as well. Even after Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had given up, he did not. What was even more surprising was that Nie Ting came to Luo City more often. After Lu Shu had treated the Heavenly Network as his home, he was no longer as petty as before. He could even be called heroic. People had to grow up. Lu Shu had already acknowledged his identity as a Heavenly King. Now, he thought that the local specialties that he brought back would become the bargaining chip between the Heavenly Network and the realm of cultivation on Earth. The two experts from the Mo family felt that Lu Shu was somewhat strange. They asked Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya about the situation, but they stammered. They did not want to admit that they were alive because they had been protected by this fellow Although the experts from the Mo family had come in advance, they would have died under Yi Qian without Lu Shu. Ahem. They are the passengers in the trade caravan. They are going to the palace, said Sun Zhongyang in a small voice. Yes, yes, yes, echoed everyone in a small voice. For some reason, although they clearly knew that Lu Shu was from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, and was a Rank One expert, and admitting that they were protected by him would not be embarrassing, Sun Zhongyang and the rest all felt that it was odd Seven days later, as the trade caravan was traveling, another caravan passed by them and kicked up a huge cloud of dust. Lu Shu poked his head out of the carriage and looked at the caravan that passed by them. He was somewhat curious. There were seven Rank Two experts in the caravan. Yi Qian seemed to have sensed Lu Shus uncertainty. What he was doing was the most dangerous. Typically, he would have access to channels of communication that circulated classified information. Mercenary soldiers like them had already established a perfect information network. Not only were there assassins, there were people who sold information. Yi Qian looked at the caravan and said, There is the seal of an aristocrat in Fujin City on the horse. The one leading the caravan should be a rare genius in their family. His family had bought him a nomination to the Sword Hut selections. They should also be headed for the palace. Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian. He was puzzled. Yi Qian was able to guess their identity and motives just by looking at a seal. He was a talent among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Typical people would not pay attention to the seal printed on the buttock of a horse, right? Lu Shu softly muttered to Yi Qian. Suddenly, Yi Qian looked at the caravan and carelessly said, Boss, I think Lu Shu is inside that caravan! Before Lu Shu could say anything, Sun Zhongyang and the rest flew out. They had been dejected this entire trip. They could not find anyone to take out their anger on! There were six Rank Ones. The caravan was so scared that they did not dare to retaliate when they knew that Sun Zhongyang and the rest had no intention of killing them. Back then, when they were fighting the thieves, they used this method as well. Did the children of wealthy families need a reason to fight people? No. But Sun Zhongyang and the rest threw caution to the wind and beat them up. However, they heard Lu Shu say to Yi Qian, I think that youve gotten the wrong person. From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +666! From Mo Xiaoyas The people who had been beaten up could not understand what was happening. But they faintly sensed that they had been beaten up for nothing! They had vomited blood. How would they be able to participate in the Sword Hut selections? Before Lu Shu reached the palace, the 47 candidates for the Sword Hut selection dropped to 46 Chapter 981 - New Plan Chapter 981: New Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Who is the most prominent in the Sword Hut selections? At night, after the trade caravan had set up their tents, Lu Shu sat by the bonfire and asked Yi Qian this question. There were three distinct groups within the trade caravan. The first group was made up of Sun Zhongyang and the children of the palace. They gathered together and discussed. The Sun family and the Mo family decided to investigate who was behind this ambush. Whoever dared to ambush the wealthy families from the palace would have to pay a price. Xu Mujun had surprisingly left the trade caravan. No one realized when Xu Mujun had disappeared. Sun Zhongyang and the rest even suspected that Xu Mujun worked with someone else in an attempt to kill them. Thinking about it, did Le Yulu realize that there was something wrong with Xu Mujun? Thus, he had decided to humiliate her! But to be honest, Sun Zhongyang and the rest thought too much about it. Lu Shu had taken Xu Mujuns lifetime savings not to humiliate anyone, but because he wanted more money The other group was made up of Song Bos slaves. They stored their luggage and the goods. They served the children of the palace and silently guarded them. It was as if the people who had died in the past had nothing to do with them. They did not seem to care about what dangers there would be in the future. When the freedom of a person was restricted, their enthusiasm towards life would also decrease. This was the reason why Lu Shu did not want to become a slave owner of the Wei Wu Army. He felt that the Wei Wu Army would only have a future if the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army saw their own futures and were willing to construct them. The last group of people was made up of Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and Yi Qian. They seemed out of tune with the rest of the trade caravan. Lu Shu subconsciously avoided creating deep bonds with the Sun family. He only had to enter the Sword Hut and find a way to go home. How the wealthy families in the palace contended and struggled had nothing to do with him. He used Sun Zhongyang and the rest to get rid of his opponents in the Sword Hut selections and ensure that they would not be able to attack. He also avoided being exposed to others when he was unclear about the situation. But he did not think that this was a long-term plan. It was said that one should not do the same thing three times. The first time that he caught the thieves would not be considered. Two more times, and Sun Zhongyang and the rest would definitely be suspicious of him. Not only were Sun Zhongyang and the rest not foolish, they were extremely smart. They had attacked without hesitation as the children of the palace had set themselves high above the masses. Even children of wealthy families who were understanding and reasonable were still children of wealthy families. Thus, many people felt that it was easy to talk to Sun Zhongyang. But when their levels were different, they would feel the sense of superiority Sun Zhongyang and the rest had over them. Thus, under these circumstances, Lu Shu had to employ his best and limited resources where they were needed most. He could not make use of Sun Zhongyang and the rest too many times. Thus, he would use them on the most troublesome Sword Hut candidates Yi Qian thought about it and said, Many candidates who are participating in the Sword Hut selections have already gathered at the palace. Boss, if you want detailed information, I will have to go out and collect information. Although Yi Qian knew many things, the Sword Hut selections had nothing to do with him. Many people would gather information on the candidates, like that of the FIFA World Cup on Earth. Then, many people would observe this grand occasion. The gambling dens in the palace did this. But Yi Qian had many things to do. Everyday, he faced life and death. How would he have the time to care about things like the Sword Hut selections? Thus, if he wanted detailed information, Yi Qian had to go out and buy them. Lu Shu nodded his head. If were buying information, buy the most accurate information. Then, get information on the bets by the gambling dens in the palace Boss, arent you very familiar with the gambling dens in the palace? Yi Qian asked curiously. Since the Qing Sai Army joined the Wei Wu Army, he had been observing the affairs in the South Region. Thus, he was familiar with how much goods his king had obtained from that battle Back then, the mercenary soldiers were shocked. They did not expect them to fight with so many variations. They were not fighting. They were obtaining money But to be honest, this king was very daring. With this sort of thing, if it was played well, it would become a story. But if it was not played well, it would become an accident Yi Qian subconsciously looked at Lu Xiaoyu. He was suddenly curious about Lu Xiaoyus role. Although the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were very close to the King of Gods, they were not as close as the Puppet Masters. Yi Qian had made some guesses about Lu Xiaoyus identity. Sometimes, he would ponder. Was she the new Puppet Master? Or was she an even higher existence? Before Lu Shu had advanced, Yi Qian already knew that Lu Xiaoyu occupied a high position beside Lu Shu. Furthermore, the tyranny that she portrayed at that moment was hard for even Yi Qian to handle. It was not something that a young girl her age should have. Back then, it was as if Lu Xiaoyus gaze was saying, If you are going to die, you will die in the manner that I have decided. At that moment, Yi Qian thought about how he had faced three sources of threat at that moment. He seemed to have formed a new guess. Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya sat by the bonfire. Mo Xiaoya said in a small voice, There is definitely something wrong with Le Yulu. How did he take in a ferocious mercenary soldier just like that? Does he think that we are stupid? You cant say that. Sun Zhongyang thought about it and said, If you were Yi Qian, and realized that you could rely on the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, wouldnt you? I know I would. I would not, said Mo Xiaoya in a cold tone. Thats because you lack nothing in your current environment. You are still unable to put yourself in his shoes and think about this problem, said Sun Zhongyang. I feel that we still have to listen to what they are saying. Although our experts have arrived, we still have to keep our guard up, said Mo Xiaoya. Lin Lin, go there. Remember, dont look at them directly. If not, you will be discovered. Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian. He felt that he had to appeal to the hearts of his new subordinate. He could not take away all of Yi Qians money just after Yi Qian had sought refuge with him. Thus, Lu Shu asked, How much savings do you have? Dont pass them to me. Keep them and use them to place bets in the gambling dens. Yi Qian calculated. I still have about 60 million. What! Lu Shu was drinking water. He almost spat out his water. He had spoken too soon! Earlier, Liu Yizhao had only saved about 2 million after ten years of being the commander of the Qing Sai Army. Thus, Lu Shu thought that even if Yi Qian was rich, he would not be as rich as Lu Shu. But he realized that Yi Qian was talented in earning money! But when he thought about it, Lu Shu figured out where his train of thought had gone wrong. Liu Yizhao did not have much money because he used his money to support the Qing Sai Army. But Yi Qian did not have to do so. Furthermore, Yi Qian would earn much more money through his job than Liu Yizhao. Although Liu Yizhao was able to collect taxes from Nangeng City, there were rich and poor people in the city. Nangeng City did not have fertile land and was near the border. They did not have much profit. If the head of the city had any bad new ideas, the civilians would not be able to continue surviving. Chapter 982 - Selection Ranking! Chapter 982: Selection Ranking! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yi Qian said, Boss, my money is your money. If you need anything, just tell me. Ahem. Lu Shu almost forgot what he had been saying. Use it to place bets at the palace. I realized that many people have the means to carry out long-distance communication. What kind of magical item is that? Suddenly, Lu Shu said something completely irrelevant. The commander of the Wei Wu Army should be at the palace. Go there and find him. Ask him whether he is willing to make a deal. Yi Qian was dumbfounded. He could not understand why Lu Shu had said so. But he did not continue with the conversation. Instead, he took out a mirror from his invisible storage equipment. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the mirror looked like his Sun mirror! Yi Qian smiled. I still have another transmission mirror with me. I will give half of it to you to facilitate our communication. As Yi Qian spoke, Lu Shu saw him break the mirror into half! Yi Qian passed one half to Lu Shu and kept the other half. He injected the mirror with Spirit Qi and the surface of the mirror started to shine. Then, Yi Qian used his skills. Lu Shu saw Yi Qians shadow appear in the mirror in his hand. So thats how its used. Lu Shu nodded. I have a magical item similar to this transmission mirror, but its function is slightly different. Yi Qian was dumbfounded. Oh? How is it different? Lu Shu took out the Sun mirror from the Seal of Lands and pointed it in one direction. His celestial powers entered the Sun mirror. Yi Qian saw a ray of light emitted from the Sun mirror. It was as bright as the sun. In the distance, someone in the darkness shouted. He covered his eyes and ran away Lu Shu acted as if he was panicking. Who is there?! Yi Qian was speechless. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. From Lin Lins distress, +666! Lu Shu went back to the bonfire. See. This is its function. Yi Qian was slightly puzzled. Boss, your mirror looks like half of the transmission mirror, but the problem is I have never seen any transmission mirrors as bright as that This might not be a transmission mirror. Lu Shu also felt that there was something wrong. In the past, he had pondered whether this had something to do with his celestial powers. Thus, this mirror was able to produce such a bright ray of light. But that did not make sense. Liang Che and Li Dian were almost blinded by this mirror, right? Thus, this had nothing to do with Spirit Qi and celestial powers. The mirror itself was very troublesome Lu Shu carefully looked at the mirror. He suddenly asked, I saw you use one of your skills on the transmission mirror. What was that? Oh, that skill. Yi Qian taught the skill to Lu Shu. Lu Shu pointed at the Sun mirror and used the skill. Suddenly, a ripple appeared on the surface of the Sun mirror. But nothing appeared, as if there was no one on the other side. Lu Shu did not think too much about it and put the Sun mirror away. He thought about it. Even if the Sun mirror was a kind of transmission mirror, it was from Earth. Even if it could be connected to another half of a mirror, he would only be able to communicate with someone on Earth. It was unlikely that the other half would appear in the Luniverse, right? Thus, he felt that there was nothing in the Sun mirror because of the barrier between the two worlds. Lu Shu curiously asked Yi Qian, This transmission mirror is very interesting. Who invented it? Yi Qian was dumbfounded. Dont you know? The old King of Gods invented it! Lu Shu had no energy to fight back. He thought that the old King of Gods was a demon king. But why did it feel like this demon king never did anything decent? Did he go to Earth and discover a telephone? Was he unhappy that the Luniverse did not have anything like that and invented one himself? Boss, do we have to be more vigilant there? Yi Qian looked in Sun Zhongyangs direction. He felt that they had even resorted to eavesdropping. They definitely did not have good intentions. No need. Lu Shu happily said, We can still use them. Lin Lin had just started to listen in on their conversation when he was discovered by Lu Shu. For some reason, after he had advanced to Rank One, he felt that his senses had become more sensitive. It was as if he had given himself a talent. Yi Qian left the trade caravan with a mission and flew to the palace. Sun Zhongyang and the rest could fly, but the other eight could not. Thus, they could only follow the trade caravan. Furthermore, it would take some time before the Imperial College started lessons again. They were not in a rush. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were curious. Where did Yi Qian go? On the other hand, Lin Lin finally stopped crying after two hours. The destructive power of the light to the eyes was frightening. Although Practitioners were strong, the eyes would be one of their weakest areas. Lin Lin informed them of what Lu Shu had said. Sun Zhongyang said in a small voice, I think that Le Yulu wants to make a deal with Lu Shu in order to obtain more rewards! I think that he has a problem. Mo Xiaoya laughed. To Mo Xiaoya, this Le Yulu fit the image that Lu Shu had wanted to create. He was greedy and sly! Could he have said that on purpose after discovering Lin Lin? Sun Zhongyang asked curiously. But he has no reason to say so. Mo Xiaoya and the rest did not know what Lu Shu was planning. To them, as someone from the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, what did the Sword Hut selections have to do with him? Thus, they did not think in this direction. If they knew that Lu Shu was planning to participate in the Sword Hut selections, they would have understood what was going on when they had injured the experts mistakenly. Thus, in the end, Mo Xiaoya felt that Lu Shu was trying to make deals with two parties! Three days later, Yi Qian returned. He had a small booklet in his hands. He said to Lu Shu in a low tone, This booklet was sold at the gambling dens in the palace. The information is accurate. They have taken the names of those who are participating in the selections and compiled them into a list you too are on that list. The names of those who were participating in the Sword Hut selections were no secret. After Lu Shu had written a nomination letter for himself, he had to submit it to the North Region to verify the candidates from the Wei Wu Army and submit them to the palace. Thus, the gambling dens in the palace were very resourceful. It was not a secret that Lu Shu was participating in the Sword Hut selections. Lu Shu took the booklet and laughed. They even ranked everyone. Who is the first? Lets get rid of him? Yi Qian hesitated and did not say anything. Lu Shu flipped to the first page and saw that he was the first What in the world what were the people in the gambling dens preparing for? Why did they rank him so highly? But Lu Shu did not know that these rankings were not just decided by the gambling dens. They had to consider public sentiment as well! No one knew that Lu Shu had advanced to Rank One. Thus, Lu Shu had surpassed eight Rank Ones and was ranked first as a Rank Two. It was very bizarre. Lu Shu took another look. His odds were the lowest. It was not something that he could make use of. Lu Shu was depressed. Were you serious? A Rank Two had the lowest odds? But the people in the palace did not think the same way. They remembered the pain they had experienced in the past. They felt that no matter how strong the commander of the Wei Wu Army was, he would definitely make some mischief Chapter 983 - Long Yin River Chapter 983: Long Yin River Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was slightly angry. Rationally, buying his way to victory was the most stable option. After all, he had advanced to Rank One. As long as his opponent was not unnaturally strong, he would be able to defeat them easily, right? Thus, to Lu Shu, buying his way to victory was the way! But this arrangement by the gambling dens in the palace surprised Lu Shu. He would definitely enter the Sword Hut. He could not bet that he would lose, right? He loved money, but this was more important than money. Lu Shu was very unhappy. Why did the Song Ji gambling den not discuss this with him? But the Song Ji gambling den could not be blamed either. Their chief officer, Zhao Shuai, was in Nangeng City. He had come to find Lu Shu, but he could not find him! Zhao Shuai did not know that Lu Shu was participating in the Sword Hut selections. He wanted to ask Lu Shu who was participating from the Wei Wu Army, and whether they could work things out. Zhang Weiyu knew that they were all old friends. Thus, he did not conceal the truth. The Great Lord was headed towards the palace. Lu Shu himself would be participating from the Wei Wu Army. But he did not see where Lu Shu was or when he had set off. Zhang Weiyu was worried that someone would determine where Lu Shu was. What if someone had evil intentions towards Lu Shu? He could imagine how many people in the palace wanted to kill Lu Shu But Zhang Weiyu did not know that not only had people from the palace come, they were traveling with Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu underestimated Lu Shus shamelessness As for Zhao Shuai, when he discovered that Lu Shu was the one participating in the selection, he was very shocked. It was his first time seeing a commander participate in the Sword Hut selections! Then, Zhao Shuai decided to discuss what they would do with the gambling dens. Although they could not find Lu Shu, he would eventually reach the palace. They had worked together for a very long time. It was easy to discuss what they would do. Thus, the gambling dens in the palace produced this small booklet. They decided to expose Lu Shus strength. Others thought that the four Rank Ones in the Wei Wu Army definitely had a proper place, but Zhao Shuai had interacted with Lu Shu for a long time. He knew that Lu Shu was only a Rank Two. Thus, Zhao Shuai felt that this selling point was very good. A Rank Two would turn the tides! Zhao Shuai did not think about what to do if Lu Shu was not selected. To be honest, he had never considered this possibility. Subconsciously, Zhao Shuai felt that Lu Shu would definitely be selected, even if he was a Rank Two. He did not know where this confidence in Lu Shus abilities came from But the Song Ji gambling den had miscalculated. They thought that gamblers had poor memory. If they saw that Lu Shu was only a Rank Two, they would be more cautious. But their memory this time was very good! The gambling dens thought that this was very bizarre. They had never seen this happen in their many years operating gambling dens. People who often lost bets still ran towards gambling dens. They would still lose, right? But they had overlooked one problem. In the long history of the Luniverse, no one was as ferocious as Lu Shu against the gamblers in the palace. Luniverse had taught the gamblers in the palace a lesson. He firmly taught them one thing. It was right to bet on Lu Shu. Thus, Lu Shus odds were very low. The gambling dens in the palace felt that they would not be able to earn much from this. After all, their strongest candidate had been blocked But at that moment, as Lu Shu was looking at the booklet, he suddenly thought of something. Everyone knew that the Sword Hut selections only selected four people every year. It was the standard and there were no exceptions. What if was it possible for him to do something to this?! This fell in line with his earlier plan! After more than one month, the trade caravan finally reached the palace. To Lu Shus shock, the walls of the palace were painted with various words. The Song Ji gambling den welcomes you. Your address, please Little Dragon Inn welcomes you Hot springs Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What is this? Can you write these on the city walls? The city was lofty, like a mountain. In the past, Lu Shu had felt that the Tigers Back was very magnificent, but this palace exceeded his expectations. There seemed to be no end to the city walls. Lu Shu stood in front of the wall and looked around, but he could not find the end. Just how big was this place? Many intricate advertisements were pasted on the entrance of the city. Government servants were even running around, pasting new advertisements Yi Qian did not seem puzzled. Advertisements spread far and wide. This was something that the old King of Gods had established. Every advertisement space is very expensive. Only money squandering establishments are able to afford them. But they are quite useful. Visitors are very easily attracted to these advertisements. Lu Shu was speechless. He wanted to return to Nangeng City and tell the elders that advertisement spaces were for rent The old King of Gods dared to do such a taboo thing, but the heads of cities would not But Lu Shu did not care much about this. The moment he entered the city, he promised to Sun Zhongyang. I will help you to find the commander of the Wei Wu Army. But I have some private affairs to attend to. Tomorrow, I will visit the Sun residence. Then, Lu Shu asked Yi Qian to lead the way. The gamblers and wealthy families in the palace did not know that their most hated person had silently arrived at the palace. Furthermore, he was contemplating how to make them jump into the Long Yin River again Zhang Weiyu had been looking forward to what would happen when Lu Shu arrived in the palace. Now, Lu Shu had finally reached the palace. Sun Zhongyang did not stop him. He waited for Lu Shu to leave before laughing coldly. As expected, he is preparing to sell goods to two parties. What else would he have to do in the palace? He is not going in the direction of the Sword Hut either. He must be looking for Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army! Follow him. Mo Xiaoya laughed coldly. Let me capture him in the act. I will have to inform the Sword Hut as well! Ahem. Sun Zhongyang interrupted her. I dont think you should say that. After all, it is the Sword Hut. What can you do? Mo Xiaoya was silent. She sighed. The Sword Hut was impressive. They silently followed Lu Shu, Yi Qian, and Lu Xiaoyu. But they were puzzled. Why were they going to the gambling dens? Sun Zhongyang got Sun Zhongyang to ask the people in the gambling dens what this young man was doing. But they did not have any impression of Lu Shu. How very strange! In reality, Lu Shu knew that Sun Zhongyang and the rest were following him. Thus, when he placed his bets, he used his mask to change his appearance. Yi Qian led Lu Shu in all directions. Sun Zhongyang and the rest followed behind. In the end, Lu Shu came to a small courtyard. He did not even say a greeting before he opened the door and went in. A valiant young man turned around and coldly looked at Lu Shu. But before he could say anything, Sun Zhongyang and the rest had flown in. Ha ha ha ha, Lu Shu. Have you expected that today would come? The valiant young man looked up and stared at Sun Zhongyang. I am not Lu Shu. Sun Zhongyang was full of vigor. I know that you wouldnt admit it! The day Lu Shu arrived in the palace, Ding Qiushui, one of the most popular candidates for the Sword Hut selections, was mysteriously eliminated The gamblers in the palace suddenly sensed that an unavoidable force had entered the palace and was pushing them into the Long Yin River Chapter 984 - The Truth is Out Chapter 984: The Truth is Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sun Zhongyang and Mo Xiaoya were very proud. They felt as though they were intelligent enough to familiarize themselves with Lu Shus plan beforehand and therefore was able to find Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army so successfully. Hehe. Sun Zhongyang laughed, This is what I found. I cant pay you. You should be thankful that I am very forgiving and wont look into the fact that you sneakily came over to look for Lu Shu. No matter what agreement you had with him, this issue has been settled. According to what Sun Zhongyang thought, it was better not to offend the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. Therefore, he found this way out while conveniently getting the rewards for finding Lu Shu. Meanwhile, just as Sun Zhongyang felt extremely proud, Ding Qiushui, who was on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood. Are you guys f*cking crazy, I am not Lu Shu, I am Ding Qiushui from the Guangan Army of the North Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao! As he said that, Ding Qiushui took out his tag. He was afraid that he would have been beaten to death if he was any slower From Ding Qiushuis distress points, +999! Ding Qiushui was extremely indignant. He was pressed on the ground and beaten up for no reasons. He initially thought that he was powerful enough as a Rank One. The recommendations by the Sword Hut were extremely popular, four Rank Ones came over! Although he was the best out of all the elites, he could not win against four Rank Ones! Ding Qiushui was troubled. Who the f*ck were they?! Ah?! He had been to the palace for a while. Everyone knew that the selection of the Sword Hut involved fierce competition. If one did not look for others, others would still come after one. However, he did not expect one to be so fierce. Wasnt that f*cking cheating! Ding Qiushui felt indignant when he initially saw how Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army, was ranked number one in the small book. He wanted to meet Lu Shu but it seemed impossible now. He definitely could not stay in the palace. He was severely injured and many people were staring at him. If he did not leave, his competitors in the Sword Hut selection would definitely attack him. By then, it would be too late for him to leave! This was the unspoken rule of the Sword Hut selections. Leaving the palace meant that one had voluntarily forfeited. After that, nobody could take advantage of this situation. Because of this rule, everyone was able to fight in the palace without any worries. If not, they would be attacked if they were severely injured and they would have been dead by now. Actually, many people wanted to target Lu Shu. At least, the rest of the Rank One experts after Lu Shu had thought about that. To let a Rank Two get first place? What a joke. Everyone there were experts and nobody would be happy with one another. Moreover, the Sword Hut selections included the native talented soldiers who returned after their training. Many of them were the aristocrats of the palace. Of course, nobody would demand for a face-to-face fight. After many years of the Sword Hut selections, everyone knew that no matter how talented one was, if one was too cocky, one would not be able to last. The strategy was what mattered. Therefore, some people disappeared after reaching the palace as they attempted to hide to monitor the situation. Some people had discussed and wanted to collaborate and eliminate others. Since the start of the Sword Hut selections, everyone thought that a Rank Two was only a foil to the Rank Ones. However, that was not the actual case. In the history of the Sword Hut selections, there was a Rank Two who passed the selections for almost every batch. Rank Ones were not undefeatable as there were many other Rank Ones waiting for their fall. For this years Sword Hut selections, there were 47 people in total, comprising of eight Rank Ones and 39 Rank Twos. Of course, they did not calculate Lu Shus capability correctly and therefore, he could be considered to have a hidden capability. Amongst the 30 over Rank Twos, there were definitely those who wanted to get rid of the Rank Ones. Those who dared to take part in the selection definitely had to be ambitious and courageous, or why would they be there? To ordinary people, when they found out he who was meant to be a Rank One but was viewed as a Rank Two, they would definitely laugh about it. However, Lu Shu could not laugh. That was because even if he was a Rank Two, he had been ranked first Therefore, Lu Shu was slightly unhappy with the Song gambling den. Why didnt they discuss with him? The Song gambling den also felt desperate. They did not expect such a thing to happen too! However, the biggest strength of Lu Shu was still his capability. At least, he was able to match up to a Rank Two. He was already thinking about how to get into the circle of the other Rank Two candidates Ding Qiushui stood up with the support of the wall and was ready to walk out as he packed his things. I am really not Lu Shu, are you guys done beating me up? Im leaving now. Sun Zhongyang realized that something was amiss. He turned to look at Lu Shu. Lu Shu was very surprised. Why is he Lu Shu? I have met Lu Shu before, he is not Lu Shu! Ding Qiushui heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, there was someone who could make sense of things Hold on, Ding Qiushui suddenly realized that it was because of this young man who caused him to be beaten up? However, he could not care about that any further. Ding Qiushui walked out of the backyard and announced at the top of his voice, I, Ding Qiushui, am quitting the Sword Hut selection! After he finished his sentence, he pushed the rest aside and walked out of the courtyard. It was not because he had lost his flying capability but rather because the old King of Gods had changed the rules when he was building the palace. It was a land with a completely restricted airspace! Sun Zhongyang was stunned as he stood in the courtyard. Why did they beat up the wrong person again? Hold on, everyone came over after hearing what Lu Shu said, moreover, Lu Shus actions were the same as what they had guessed. However, they mistook Ding Qiushui as Lu Shu! Ding Qiushui did not know Lu Shu and neither did Lu Shu know Ding Qiushui. Everyone could tell that. So why did Lu Shu go there?Just to make use of the rest to kill Ding Qiushui? However, what beneficial relationship did Lu Shu and Ding Qiushui have that required Lu Shu to do that? Lu Shu was not even a candidate for the Sword Hut selection! Hold on, Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu. There must be a reason for this. Ding Qiushui came from a foreign place and did not interact with Lu Shu before. The Sword Hut selection was the only possible reason why Ding Qiushui got into some conflicts with others! When his deductions had eliminated all possibilities, the only answer, no matter how unbelievable, must be the truth. Sun Zhongyang felt extremely horrified when he saw Lu Shus smiling face. If his deduction was accurate, then it meant that throughout their entire journey Sun Zhongyang suddenly fell silent. You all came from Nangeng City. Thats right. Lu Shu nodded his head. Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army, had always been very mysterious. Even someone like Song Bo did not meet him before, yet you said you met him before, said Sun Zhongyang calmly. Thats right. Lu Shu was smiling very happily. His white teeth were reflecting light under the sun. You guessed it, I am Lu Shu. Therefore, not only did Sun Zhongyang not manage to beat Lu Shu up, but he also helped Lu Shu get rid of two candidates of the Sword Hut selection after paying Lu Shu a huge sum of money. Sun Zhongyang was stunned. Are you a demon?! From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +999! From Mo Xiaoyas distress, +999! From Chapter 985 - Arrival of Lu Shu Chapter 985: Arrival of Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sun Zhongyang was very intelligent. To Lu Shu, that was a known fact since the beginning. Many people hoped that aristocrats were rich and foolish, but in reality, the fact was that what he had was actually hard-earned. For example, Sun Zhongyang had an elegant demeanour. This was because his father hoped that he could have sufficient capability and charisma during the next contest for the head of the family. For example, Mo Xiaoya had figured out Lu Shus true personality since the start Therefore, the same thing could not be done three times. After Ding Qiushui was dealt with, Lu Shu did not intend to make use of Sun Zhongyang and the rest anymore. It would be disastrous if he annoyed them too much. Moreover, if he was exposed, Sun Zhongyang would not give him the remaining three million dollars. Sun Zhongyang wanted to punch Lu Shus face. He recalled when Lu Shu said that he knew Lu Shu and could help to identify him, his expression was so natural and his acting skills were flawless He could not understand how Lu Shu managed to both stay so calm all this time and cheat them of their money. Sun Zhongyang sighed. Actually, Lu Shu did not cheat them of their money. Without Lu Shu, they would have died on the way. You trained the Wei Wu Army? asked Sun Zhongyang curiously. Yes. Lu Shu smiled happily. Pay up the remaining sum and remember our agreement. I want the magical armor. Sun Zhongyang signalled for someone to pass the box of notes to Lu Shu. He examined the young man from head to toe. He would not have believed that he trained the Wei Wu Army if he had not followed him for the entire journey. In the Luniverse where power was honored, most of the children of the palace hoped to become famous fighters when they achieved a high level of skills. Although Sun Zhongyang said that he wanted to beat Lu Shu up, he was also very impressed by Lu Shu. The entire Luniverse knew how the Wei Wu Army was like in the past. And now, everyone also knew how the Wei Wu Army could not be messed with Sun Zhongyangs emotions were extremely complicated. However, he felt that he met the criteria to become friends with Lu Shu? As long as he had money He understood why Lu Shu collaborated with the gambling dens of the palace to make the bets, it was all for money! Mo Xiaoya, who was beside him, was even more shocked than Sun Zhongyang. Initially, she looked down on Lu Shu as she felt that it was bad for Lu Shu to betray others. However, she did not expect Lu Shu to betray himself At this moment, the news that Ding Qiushui was eliminated was spread throughout the entire palace. Some people said that the palace was so big that even a Rank One expert needed to fly for one entire day to get to the other end. Although this was an exaggeration, it showed how majestic one felt about the palace. Visitors from all around the world came over to make business, enjoy themselves and worship the King. However, the news regarding the Sword Hut selection seemed to fly faster than the Rank One expert. Everyone was extremely shocked. The gamblers had nothing to say as they held onto their worthless bets. Ding Qiushuis background was extraordinary. There were rumors claiming that he was the illegitimate child of one of the great masters under the rule of the North Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao. Besides that, during the five years where Ding Qiushui served the Guangan Army, he killed two Rank One experts. This was the reason why Ding Qiushui was so confident of entering the Sword Hut selection, as well as the reason behind why the gamblers of the palace placed their bets on him. Some of them bet that he would win the first place while some bet that he would be able to clinch one of the four vacancies. Those who were more cautious bet that Ding Qiushui would last through the first round. However Everyone was disappointed. Nobody expected Ding Qiushui, near the top of the candidate list, to be eliminated. Moreover, the people who attacked him were also identified. It was the expert of the Sun family and the Mo family, the 12 of them attacked and beat Ding Qiushui up violently. Many of the gamblers could not understand as they stood beside the Long Yin River. Why did the Sun family and the Mo familly beat Ding Qiushui up if they were not involved in the Sword Hut selections? Ding Qiushui was so likeable, how could they beat him up! At this moment, the entire world of the gamblers fell apart. Nobody bothered about whether Ding Qiushui was likeable or not. However, the Sun family, Mo family and the other families did not give any explanation. Yi Qian went around the city with the gambling dens receipt that Lu Shu gave him. Lu Shu had placed a heavy bet. Apart from the Song gambling den, the ten other gambling dens in the palace were also extremely unhappy and looked as though they had been robbed.,, Lu Shu knew it by a simple calculation. He was able to obtain 2000 magical armors this time. Initially, he was worried that the gambling den would not admit it. However, he underestimated the capability and credibility of the gambling dens of the palace. The Song gambling den had been established for almost a thousand years. If they were not credible, how would anyone be willing to place a bet at their den? Moreover, although Lu Shu took away nearly six months worth of profits of the palace, as compared to the long days to come, this small amount of losses would not shake the foundations and was not worth the outrage of the gambling den. The boss of the Song gambling den was sitting in the backyard of the gambling den and making his cup of tea. He looked extremely calm. However, no matter how calm he was, he could not control how his hand shivered. Accompanying a king was like accompanying a tiger. The aristocrats were like their king. If they lost such a great sum of money, the boss of the Song gambling den would be taken over by someone else. The managers nearby did not dare to speak. They were waiting for Xiao Mingze to think about his life. At this moment, Xiao Mingze suddenly asked, Have you figured out who he is? We didnt manage to follow him. He is a Rank One expert and its difficult for us to catch up. One of the managers shook his head. Moreover, the rules of the gambling den stated that we are not allowed to check on Rank One experts. We have already violated the rules. Xiao Mingze put down his teacup and said firmly, I have a feeling that Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army, has already reached the palace You mean? asked one of the managers cautiously. He could have taken the money and left, sighed Xiao Mingze. He had been worried that Lu Shu would become the top ranked candidate after he sold the booklet. This would definitely cause Lu Shu to be unhappy as everyone knew that Lu Shu was more concerned over the outcome of the Sword Hut selection. There was a common understanding that anyone would choose to enter the Sword Hut for the prestige as compared to simply earning money. Although Ding Qiushuis elimination seemed to be completely unrelated to Lu Shu, Xiao Mingzes intuition told him that Lu Shu was the culprit. In the past, they had collaborated with Lu Shu to sabotage others. Now, Lu Shu secretly sabotaged them. It must be karma! So what do we do? asked the manager, We really created more trouble. I will report this matter to the owner of the family. He likes Lu Shu a lot, said the big boss Xiao Mingze, Send all the forces to look for Lu Shu and tell him We can discuss matters! At this moment, Xiao Mingze felt that the power of that sentence was insufficient and added, I, Xiao Mingze, will owe him a favor! Chapter 986 - Lu Shu’s Plan Chapter 986: Lu Shus Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not live in the house that the Song Ji gambling den helped him to purchase. He knew that there would always be gaps in protection. Furthermore, the Song Ji gambling den was not a spy organization. The news of them buying a house would definitely leak out. Thus, when Lu Shu entered the house, he would be witnessed by countless people. Many people had been cheated by Lu Shu. Furthermore, they had come to take part in the Sword Hut selections. It would be enough for them to face these candidates. But Lu Shu was different. There were many people in the palace who wanted him dead Thus, if others said that coming to the palace for the Sword Hut selections was difficult, it would be hellishly difficult for Lu Shu To be honest, Lu Shu did not know what frightening things would happen if he stepped into that house. He brought Lu Xiaoyu to an inn. Since they were rich, they requested for the best room. After all, it was an experience. Coming to the Luniverse was like traveling. When they were outside the country, they would eat well and sleep well. This was what the people of China thought. Lu Xiaoyu rarely went out. Thus, since Lu Xiaoyu was here, Lu Shu wanted her to experience the best. The best room in the inn was different from what Lu Shu had expected. In Wuxia dramas, the best room was on the top floor with the best scenery. However, the room would not be very big. But the inns in the palace were different. The best room was an entire courtyard. There were fake mountains and rivers. It seemed like the mountain villas on Earth. It was very impressive. Lu Shu sat in the courtyard and continually ate fruits. The celestial fruits had advanced into nebula fruits, but it was still very tiring to eat them. There was just too much to eat! Lu Xiaoyu sat by the side and settled the accounts. She had taken down all the income and expenses throughout the entire journey in her account book. She had even calculated the resources that Lu Shu had gathered from the large organizations on Earth. I think that you can upgrade the Wei Wu Armys weapons. You have thousands of weapons in the Seal of Lands. The Wei Wu Army will not use up many weapons. You can even bring the combat power of the entire Wei Wu Army up by one level. Lu Xiaoyu calmly analyzed. If you want to sell them, putting too many weapons up for sale will disrupt the market. You wont be able to sell them for a good price. Of course, the money that you have now will be exchanged for weapons and armor. Our way of thinking is the same. Money is not important. What is important is what it is exchanged for. Thus, dont sell the standard weapons that you have now. You can use some to equip the Wei Wu Army. No problem, said Lu Shu as he ate the fruits. These standard weapons were used to coax the secret practitioners. They are not of good quality. Do you want to give them the tridents? Chaos still has over ten thousand tridents to eat As he spoke, Lu Shu felt that he was very rich But Lu Xiaoyu rejected Lu Shus suggestion. I think that we should wait and see. Although the Wei Wu Army is loyal to you, if you give them tridents, they might become over-reliant on their weapons. I think that it is best to give them the tridents after their abilities have advanced to another level. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu and sighed with emotion. In the past, she did not think about affairs like this. But now, she was planning intricate details for him. Lu Xiaoyu was already very obedient, but now, she was forcing herself to be even more obedient in order to match Lu Shu. Lu Shu could sense that Lu Xiaoyu was forcing herself to grow and share the pressures with Lu Shu. You take the lead, said Lu Shu. I dont dare to unlock the fifth level of Nebula yet. With the fruits I have now, I can light up the fifth star of the fifth Nebula, which is a high Rank One. But I am afraid that when I reach a new level of Nebula, it will trigger a heavenly vision or the sound of the Dao. Thus, I think that it is best to find a suitable place to do so. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that something major would happen the moment he unlocked the fifth level of Nebula. He did not know how the sound of the Dao would be like when his celestial map advanced to Rank One, but he had an unpleasant premonition. It was never wrong to be more prudent. Advancing in the palace would be too aggressive The distress points that Lu Shu had accumulated had reached hundreds of millions. Lu Shu thought about it. Had he really caused so much trouble during this period of time But Lu Shu realized that not only could he light up the fifth star of the fifth level of Nebula, Lu Xiaoyu had accumulated enough distress points to unlock the fifth level as well. It was time to find an opportunity to bring Lu Xiaoyu and advance to Rank One together. The Luniverse was very chaotic. Lu Shu could only relax once Lu Xiaoyu had advanced to Rank One. Furthermore, Lu Shu thought about it. Typical Practitioners would be able to fly when they achieved Rank One. Furthermore, their abilities and methods would improve. So, would there be any new changes when he unlocked the fifth level of Nebula? Lu Shu was quite excited. This seemed like a major stage, where quantitative change turned into qualitative change. He anticipated the surprise that the celestial map would bring to him and Lu Xiaoyu. At that moment, Yi Qian returned. He softly said a few words to Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. Then, Lu Shu packed his things and went out with Yi Qian. The palace at night was bustling. It was decorated with lanterns and colorful banners. The people seemed to be free of troubles. The shops along the street were flourishing. Lu Shu felt as if he was at a night market on Earth, where people crowded together and walked around. Lu Shu followed Yi Qian and finally reached a deserted alley. There was no one in the alley, but Lu Shu could sense waves of energy. He looked up and looked at the wall of the alley. It was pitch black. Lu Shu also stood in the shadows so that the person would not be able to see him. There was a voice. Are you Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army? What have you come here for? Lu Shu remained calm and composed. He said, It is risky for Rank Twos to participate in the Sword Hut selections. Im sure that you know better than me. I know that a few of you have formed an alliance to counter the Rank Ones. The person on the wall did not speak, as if he was waiting for Lu Shu to continue. Lu Shu smiled and continued. Although I am first, you know that I am only a Rank Two. Thus, Id like to join you and counter those Rank One experts. How about it? Lu Shu felt that his plan was perfect. Although he was ranked first, it was indicated that he was still Rank Two in ability. It would be very pleasant if Rank Twos defeated Rank Ones and finished their operations. At that moment, the person on the wall said, No need to trick us. Someone from the Sun family has told us that you have attained Rank One. Lu Shu was shocked. What in the world Could they just let him plan a decent plan? Huh?! When Sun Zhongyang left in the day, Lu Shu was still curious why the son of a wealthy family like him was able to stand the humiliation. So he had been waiting for him! Chapter 987 - Illegitimate Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The elimination of Ding Qiushui was the prologue to the Sword Hut selections. Everyone grew nervous. Lu Shu did not expect Sun Zhongyang to leak the news that he had advanced to Rank One he had failed to break into the ranks of the Rank Twos. Not only that, he had been ranked first as a Rank Two. But at that moment, Ding Qiushui was the strongest. Thus, everyone was unhappy with Lu Shus ranking, but saw Ding Qiushui as the most troublesome candidate. They were unhappy, but did not plan anything that targeted him. After all, he was only a Rank Two. Even the losses that the people inside and outside the palace had made in the gambling dens, it was nothing compared to the importance of the Sword Hut selections. Who would calculate the money they had lost in the past during the Sword Hut selections? They would definitely get rid of their past resentment and calmly think about who to target. But now, it was different. He was a Rank One it felt as if many people had old scores and new grievances against him. Lu Shu looked at the person on the wall and asked curiously, Do you really believe the Sun family? Why not? The Sun family has no reason to trick us. There is no conflict of interest. The person laughed coldly. Lu Shu was puzzled. Then, if you know that I am a Rank One, why do you still dare to speak to me? Within the two days that Lu Shu had entered the palace, the number of candidates had dropped from 46 to 44. Up till this point, Lu Shu was responsible for all those who had been eliminated it had nothing to do with the rest Lu Shu moaned and groaned as he led Yi Qian back to the inn. There were three houses in the courtyard, one for each person. Lu Shu went back and continued to eat fruits. Lu Xiaoyu curiously asked Yi Qian what had happened. After Yi Qian had explained the situation to her, he asked curiously, Was the king always so irritable? To Yi Qian, Lu Shu was very irritable. The Rank Two would not have been able to run away. He was fiercely beaten up after being pinned to the ground by Lu Shu. Lu Shu even asked for ransom from him. Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, He has a special ability. Yi Qian was even more curious. How was his special ability involved in this? He could not help but ask, What special ability? He has the ability to make dog poop regret before him when he steps on dog poop Yi Qian was speechless. Lu Shu clearly knew that there were some gaps in his ability to plan. After all, a majority of his intricate plans had not succeeded. Even the plan to purposely trick Sun Zhongyang and the rest when Lin Lin was eavesdropping on them had been brought up by Lu Xiaoyu. But Lu Shu was not convinced. Why did Lu Xiaoyus plans always succeed? Why was it that he always harmed himself with his plans? He was mocked by Lu Xiaoyu at night. Lu Shu could not take this humiliation! He had to change Lu Xiaoyus view of him. He had to show her that his plans would work too! If not, how would he protect his dignity? During breakfast in the morning, when Lu Shu saw Lu Xiaoyu laughing at him, he was unhappy. What are you laughing at? I have thought it through last night. My plans in the past might have been wrong. With my abilities now, do I really need to work with a Rank Two? No! Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu interrupted him. I want to ask you something. Where do your fruits come from? Lu Shu was stern. I am talking about something important here. Dont interrupt me. I think that I have to change my strategy Heh heh. Lu Xiaoyu folded her arms and laughed coldly. Last night, all the stars in the fourth Nebula had lit up. Since Lu Shus celestial map had been locked up, there was no way for him to train. She was slightly curious about where these fruits had come from. Lu Shu was not willing to tell her. There was definitely something fishy about this secret that he could not tell others about! Yi Qian asked, Boss, what strategy are you planning to change? Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian, as if he was telling him, You are very obedient. Then, he continued the conversation. Why do we have to work together with Rank Twos? Not only are they weak, there are a lot of them. They definitely have evil intentions. Since the news that I have advanced to Rank One has leaked out, we have to work together with Rank Ones to kick the Rank Twos out! Perfect! Thats perfect? Lu Xiaoyu did not share her opinion. Yi Qian went out. After Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had come to the Luniverse, they were unfamiliar with their surroundings. But Yi Qian was different. Not only was he a native citizen, he was a big boss in the underground. He was even an Imperial Dragon Soldier in the past. Since Yi Qian had signed a Treaty of Alliance with Lu Shu, Lu Shu did not have to worry about Yi Qian betraying him. Thus, he only had to wait for information. He suddenly felt that it was rather nice to have someone run around for him Yi Qian came back at night. He said to Lu Shu in a soft voice, I have found the person who is ranked number three. He is from the West Capital, and is the illegitimate son of Duanmu Huangqi. Lu Shu was puzzled. Ding Qiushui was also the illegitimate son of a Master. Now, there is another illegitimate son. Are illegitimate children so common? Why dont they nurture their children themselves? Why were they sent to the Sword Hut? Yi Qian was dumbfounded. Their training will never be as good as that of the Sword Hut. This time, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. From Yi Qians words, he completely understood how highly regarded the Sword Hut was to the people of Luniverse. Yi Qian felt that the training from a Lord of Heaven was not as good as that of the Sword Hut! This was a matter of fact to them. Lu Shu asked curiously, Is the Sword Hut that mystical? Cant the Lord of Heaven nurture a Master? Furthermore, look at Ding Qiushui. He is participating in the Sword Hut selections with the strength of a Rank One. There must be a limit to how much he can grow. Its different. Yi Qian shook his head. To many people, the Sword Hut is like a belief. Back then, when wars raged throughout the Luniverse, we followed the old King of Gods to open up new territory. But in the process, we gained many enemies. The Sword Hut had helped the old King of Gods to save a desperate situation many times. Furthermore, entering the Sword Hut is equivalent to having a gold medal that prevents death. No matter how intense the battles are, they will be able to protect their lives. This is also the reason why Liu Yizhao survived. Who would dare to touch the illegitimate son of a Lord of Heaven? Lu Shu did not understand. There are other Lords of Heaven, said Yi Qian. Moreover, the Masters have to create their own rules. To many people, this cannot be taught. They have to rely on their aptitude, talent, and fate. But it seems as if the Sword Hut has a direct route to achieving the Master Realm. Although it is still very difficult, they can see the path that they have to embark on. Wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The Sword Hut can help you advance to the Master Realm? Are there a lot of Masters in the Sword Hut? Arent there less than ten Masters in the world? Just how many of them are there? Chapter 988 - Only 30 Percent of the Scenery Needed Chapter 988: Only 30 Percent of the Scenery Needed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Till date, there are four people who reached the Master Realm in the Sword Hut, explained Yi Qian. Thats not a lot, said Lu Shu casually. After all, the number four is rather little to ordinary people. One person of the Master Realm is terrifying enough. Yi Qian was surprised. Being a Rank One expert allows the aristocrats of the palace to last for thousands of years. The Sun family had become the leader of the palace because Sun Zhongyangs father had been named as the genius who was the most likely to reach the Master Realm in the family. Dont you dare think that those who were willing to become the sacrifice for the Lord of Heaven were incapable. Their powers are extremely shocking. Oh. Lu Shu suddenly realized that he had misunderstood. Then it is sufficient. Everyone says that there are less than ten people who had reached the Master Realm in the Luniverse. However, we had surpassed the 10 people mark hundreds of years ago. Amongst them, one-third of them came from the Sword Hut. Yi Qian sighed. This is the reason why everyone scrambles to enter the Sword Hut. The owner of the Sword Hut had once said that she only wants 30 percent of the power of the world. Therefore, the King of Gods collected 30 percent of the tax of the palace and passed it to the Sword Hut. Everyone felt that it was too much. However, everyone eventually realized that 30 percent of those who had reached the Master Realm came from the Sword Hut For some reason, Lu Shu was stunned. He felt as though he could visualize the outstanding appearance of the owner of the Sword Hut. How powerful must she have been to make the other party say that. Lu Shu said, Indeed, if one-third of those who had reached the Master Realm came from the Sword Hut, the training capability of the Sword Hut is terrifying. No wonder, the Sword Hut is able to live with its name. No no no, a total of seven people of the Master Realm came from the Sword Hut. Three of them died in the battle for the King of Gods and the remaining four explained Yi Qian. He did not understand why Lu Shu did not understand the situation on the Luniverse. However, his task was to explain to him and did not have the power to ask why Lu Shu was unclear. After waiting for more than ten years, he was not as lucky as Liu Yizhao to be enlightened by the owner of the Sword Hut. Therefore, he could only be stranded out in the wild. However, he did not regret it. He had never regretted it and would never regret it in his life. At this moment, Yi Qian said, However, the main reason behind why the Sword Hut was able to gain its reputation was not because of the number of Masters, but rather because the owner of the Sword Hut was able to surpass the Master Realm. The people whom I was talking about did not include Surpass the Master Realm? Lu Shu was deep in thought. How powerful would that be? I am afraid that those who had witnessed their powers had all died, sighed Yi Qian, I am afraid that only three people in the world could surpass the Master Realm. One is the old King of Gods, one is the owner of the Sword Hut and one is the person who is currently in the palace of the King of Gods. However, only the owner of the Sword Hut accepted students. The illegitimate son of the Lord of Heaven will not be sent and accepted just like that by the Sword Hut It was no wonder why the vacancies for the Sword Hut selection was so limited. No wonder the Lords of Heaven wanted to send his illegitimate sons into the Sword Hut. It was a chance to rise to the top. However, Lu Shu did not really mind it. That was because he and Lu Xiaoyu only needed to earn earn distress points in order to surpass the Master Realm. After all, he had already reached the capability of a Rank One but had yet to achieve the fifth, sixth and seventh layers of the nebula. Lu Shu felt that this was quite amusing. It felt as though, if the number of people were enough, the powers of that individuals would come naturally. Oh, hold on a second, Lu Shu felt that something was amiss. The celestial map had always been extremely unreasonable. The method to rise in ranking was also extremely unreasonable. It required others distress points. However, when this landed in a stupid persons hand, it could be in vain and end up without any distress points. Therefore, sustainability was crucial. The future of the celestial map determined if murders were right. The person who owned the celestial map must be concerned about peoples lives Lu Shu felt that he was extremely philosophical. Alright, who cares if he is the illegitimate son of a Lord of Heaven. Lets go and meet him and that will be the first stage to get to our objective of Rank One, Lu Shu said in confidence, Look at how I will persuade him! Lu Xiaoyu did not say anything since the start. She looked at Lu Shus confident face and said, Good luck. You are just waiting to watch me make a fool of myself, right? Lu Shu made a gesture. I will not give you the chance to do that. The illegitimate son of Duanmu Huangqi was called Duanmu Yunge. He did not show his face after reaching the palace but moved into Duanmu Huangqis residence in the palace. The residence was not official. Very few people knew that it was Duanmu Huangqis property. However, no secret can remain hidden forever. The palace was the center of political fights. There were definitely spies placed by the different powers, as well as those spies who earned money through tip-offs. Yi Qian was the most famous mercenary. He had dealt with some of these people. Therefore, it was easy for him to buy the information about Duanmu Yunge who was the third place on the list. Moreover, another advantage was that nobody had thought that Yi Qian was bought over by Lu Shu. Therefore, nobody knew that Lu Shu was the one who was interested in Duanmu Yunge. Lu Shu and Yi Qian arrived outside the residence and flew in. The tall walls were not an obstacle to practitioners. Lu Shu strolled into the residence leisurely and sighed. There were no guards in the residence and it seemed like Duanmu Yunge was living alone. Lu Shu had once heard that a simple-minded person loved to live in a crowd while those with a complicated state of mind liked to live alone as they did not trust anyone. That was right. As the illegitimate son of the Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Yunge experienced all different types of battles, including internal family fights and those amongst the Lords of Heaven. All of them were very dangerous. If Lu Shu grew up in this environment, he would also be unable to trust anyone. Who are you guys? A cold voice was heard from the residence. Lu Shu turned at the long corridor and saw a young man in a white shirt sitting with his eyes closed on a floor mat in the backyard. The arrival of Lu Shu and Yi Qian did not cause him to open his eyes. This implied that he was extremely confident. Lu Shu glanced at Yi Qian: Dont move, watch me! Lu Shu said, I am here to discuss whether the Rank Ones can collaborate and get rid of the Rank Twos Scram, said Duanmu Yunge calmly. Lu Shu sighed and looked at Yi Qian, Why? Yi Qian said, Ah? After half an hour, more than half of the residence that was over ten mus 1 had collapsed. Lu Shu sighed as he got rid of the dirt on his palms, Why cant we talk nicely? From Duanmu Yunges distress, +999! Chapter 989 - Buying Rankings Chapter 989: Buying Rankings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, Lu Shu brought Yi Qian and Lu Xiaoyu out to eat. It was not that an expensive inn like theirs did not have breakfast. Instead, Lu Shu wanted to see how public opinion had changed after the elimination of Duanmu Yunge. Lu Shu understood the cruelty of the Sword Hut selections. He had as strong a background as the illegitimate son of a Lord of Heaven. But even he did not dare to wait at the palace, let alone those without a strong background. But Lu Shu was slightly troubled. There were candidates from wealthy families in the palace that were participating in the Sword Hut selections. Since they hid in their houses, Lu Shu had no other solution. He might as well start a war with the wealthy families in the palace as the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Weve incurred losses, said Lu Shu suddenly as he ate his porridge. Yi Qian was puzzled. He did not understand why Lu Shu would say so. Lu Xiaoyu continued to eat her porridge. She knew what Lu Shu was talking about even without looking up. Wasnt this your plan? Are you regretting not placing bets in the gambling dens earlier? We have lost a big sum of money, said Lu Shu with bitter hatred. If you arent distressed, so be it. But do you really have to mock me? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu and took out a receipt from the gambling den. I placed some bets. The odds of Duanmu Yunge being eliminated were quite high. Lu Shu beamed with joy. He completely did not care about Lu Xiaoyu mocking him. When Yi Qian saw the two of them, he was shocked. When Lu Shu said that he would convince Duanmu Yunge, he was serious. He thought that Lu Shus plan would definitely be successful. Now he knew that Lu Xiaoyu did not trust Lu Shu. After he and Lu Shu went out, she went to the gambling dens and placed bets So what kind of combination were they? They had earned money despite mistakes and a strange combination of circumstances! But Yi Qian did not know that this was not a mistake. Lu Xiaoyu had gone to the gambling dens to place bets because of her understanding of Lu Shu Lu Xiaoyu did not place the bets herself either. Instead, she gave the Ambilight Soul Pearl to Anthony and asked him to place the bets. After all, no one had seen Anthony before. There were many people with strange facial features in the Luniverse. Thus, when the bosses of the gambling dens in the palace heard that Duanmu Yunge had left the palace after being eliminated, they were annoyed The boss of the Song Ji gambling den, Xiao Mingze, issued a death order to his subordinates. They had to kill Lu Shu within three days. If it was the first time that this had happened, he would not be sure whether it was Lu Shu. But now, he was very sure. No one other than Lu Shu would do this. The Song Ji gambling den had worked together with Lu Shu. They understood him well. Xiao Mingze did not doubt whether Lu Shu had the ability to do so. His chief officer, Zhao Shuai, had conveyed the information that Lu Shu was the strongest Rank Two he had met. If Lu Shu had successfully advanced to Rank One, he would be unusually strong. This time, Anthony went to exchange the receipt from the gambling dens. When he took out the receipt, Xiao Mingze was shocked. Xiao Mingze said something to Anthony, but Anthony did not answer. He took the money and left. Xiao Mingze sent someone to stop Anthony, but he entered a dead end and disappeared. There was more than one person following Anthony. They had almost surrounded the dead end, but never saw Anthony go out. Anthony had disappeared right in front of so many people. They suddenly thought of one technique: Mid-Soil Escape Xiao Mingze was very uncomfortable. He suddenly realized that there might be experts supporting Lu Shu. The foundation of the Wei Wu Army was much stronger than he had imagined! Lu Shu happily sat at the table, as if he had won the lottery. It had just fallen into his lap! He suddenly said, Look! Two out of the eight Rank Ones have been eliminated! No one has suspected me even though the number of my competitors have decreased! Although there are some mistakes in my plan, the results are still good! Lu Xiaoyu looked at him, puzzled. Why do you think that no one has suspected you? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Duanmu Yunge has left. No worries. He has not interacted with anyone. Furthermore, when I went there, no one looked at me. No one will discover that I was the one who did it. Thus, Im still hiding in the dark. No one will know about my ability! At that moment, two people walked past them. One of them said, Duanmu Yunge has been eliminated. I even bet that he would be able to enter the Sword Hut! Who would do such an immoral thing? When Lu Shu heard this, he was unhappy. Helping them quit gambling was a good thing. How had it become immoral? But as he was about to make them rephrase themselves, the other person suddenly said, Dont you know who did such an immoral thing? It was definitely Lu Shu, the commander of the Wei Wu Army! Who else would do this? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had been discovered just like that? The person said, Look at the new booklet that the Song Ji gambling den released today. Did you realize something? The people ranked second and third have been eliminated, but Lu Shu is still there. What does this mean? It was not a coincidence that the second and third people were eliminated by a fluke. Lu Shu is unharmed. It must have been him! Everyone in the palace thinks that he is the culprit! Lu Shu was shocked. What in the world Lu Xiaoyu continued to drink her porridge calmly. She looked at Lu Shu, as if she was saying, Are you still going to boast? At that moment, the passers-by sat at the store and shouted to the owner, Boss, two bowls of porridge and two plates of carrot sticks! Got it! The boss shouted. The passer-by continued. Your family is too strict to not allow you to go out. You dont know how severe the situation in the palace is now. Everyone thinks that Lu Shu is upset by the fact that his previous attempt was not harsh enough. Thus, he came to the palace to cheat everyone else. Have you ever heard of the commander participating in the Sword Hut selections? I have never heard of this before Then what about the bets you have placed in the gambling dens? The other person was curious. What else can I do? I adjusted the odds. The bets that I placed the other day are all gone. Now, people are betting on who will be the next to be eliminated. The passer-by drank his porridge. Now, the odds of the person ranked fourth are the lowest. He is the heir of a wealthy family. He might even become the head of the family in the future. Although he is still nowhere to be seen, Lu Shu might already have his eyes on him. What does this have to do with him? Lu Shu is going down the list as he eliminates people. The people ranked second and third have been eliminated. The fourth person will be next, right? The passer-by laughed. You might not know this, but his family is talking to the gambling dens. He is trying to get money from people. Not only is the Li family doing this, all wealthy families want to enter the Sword Hut. They have started to buy rankings for others In the past, everyone wanted higher rankings to increase their influence. But now, it was different. They wanted to buy higher rankings for others If they had a rivalry with someone, they would buy him the fourth position. He would be done for by the next day! Chapter 990 - The Wei Wu Army Beats Up the Bandits Chapter 990: The Wei Wu Army Beats Up the Bandits Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu silently listened to the passers-by chat. He was melancholic. Why was the entire palace sure that he was the one who had eliminated Duanmu Yunge and Ding Qiushui? Did they have proof to say so? But the problem was, no matter whether it was the people of the palace, or the candidates of the Sword Hut selections, they did not quite know him. To everyone, their impression of Lu Shu was that of an expert who considered himself to be the best in the world. He targeted the strongest candidates on the list. Thus, they felt that Lu Shu went down the rankings. As a result, this had happened. All the Rank Two candidates that had been eliminated by Lu Shu were overlooked. Many people did not know that Lu Shu had eliminated them as well. But to Lu Shu, he had just done some planning. When he visited these people, he did not plan on eliminating them Have you realized a rule? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Yi Qian. Yi Qian was dumbfounded. What rule? Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, All the candidates of the Sword Hut selections that Lu Shu sees have a 100% chance of being eliminated there is no use buying rankings. They just have to pray that they are not seen by Lu Shu that seems to be the case. You understand Boss well. Just as they were talking, Yi Qian suddenly realized that Lu Xiaoyu was slightly happy after Yi Qian had spoken. Lu Xiaoyu said to Yi Qian, Yi Qian, you have a pair of eyes that are good at discovering things! Yi Qian was speechless. What are you talking about? Lu Shu had thought about it thoroughly. He turned and said to Lu Xiaoyu, I think that if they are really buying rankings, we can decide how to make money after observing for one day. After all, I really am not going down the rankings when eliminating people. Then, Boss, how will you eliminate people? Yi Qian asked curiously. I will eliminate the person whose odds are the highest, said Lu Shu as if it was a matter of fact. With Lu Shus current amount of money, he could buy 4500 sets of magical armor. Of course, this was not including the money made by the Wei Wu Army when they sold soap. Lu Shu felt that although the gambling den was a profitable business, there were not many opportunities to do so. They bought and sold tickets. After all, they still had to wait for some time before earning money. But for the Wei Wu Army, selling soap was a constant supply of income for them. Many major traveling businessmen and even small businessmen headed towards Nangeng City. It was a lucrative product. Everyone wanted to earn some money from this. Thus, he did not earn less money from his soap business. Lu Shu had spent a lot of effort attracting these traveling businessmen. First, he improved the basic facilities in Nangeng City and ensured that the traveling businessmen had food to eat and a place to stay. Many people in the Wei Wu Army did not know the significance of this, but now, they slowly realized that when services like inns, roads, gambling dens, and hotels had improved, traveling businessmen were happier coming to Nangeng City! Furthermore, Nangeng City attracted many foreign traveling businessmen who wanted to invest in the entertainment industry. The entire Nangeng City was flourishing. Even the taxes had increased significantly. The roads of Nangeng City were paved with limestone bricks. The city was much cleaner than before. There were people cleaning the streets everyday. There was even a place to burn rubbish outside the city. There was a significant increase in the number of service staff in the city. This was what the taxes collected were used for. Recently, there was a saying among the traveling businessmen. In the past, when they went to other cities, they felt that they paid taxes for the head of the city to use. It was only in Nangeng City where they felt that the taxes were truly used for the sake of the people. This was a compliment. This meant that everyone had enjoyed the benefits of service in Nangeng City. Of course, the brothel industry started to flourish as well, but Lu Shu had no way of telling Zhang Weiyu that this was no good. The concepts were different. On Earth, it was against the law. But in the Luniverse, it could only be classified as a hygiene problem at worst Other than the basic facilities in Nangeng City, Lu Shu also requested the Wei Wu Army to get rid of any bandits who were hiding. This was to ensure that the traveling businessmen felt safe coming here. With the current ability of the Wei Wu Army, killing bandits was extremely easy. The bandits near Nangeng City all moved away. They could not provoke the Wei Wu Army. Under typical circumstances, a Rank Three bandit would be considered amazing. But the Wei Wu Army was different. Rank Three was considered a low rank in the Wei Wu Army They lived in the mountains. They did not have to worry about any dangers. What natural dangers could stop a Practitioner? The only thing that could stop a Practitioner was another Practitioner. Furthermore, their scout could fly Later on, after the bandits left, they realized that the Wei Wu Army was expanding their range of attack. They could still see the Wei Wu Army after moving over 50 kilometers away! Everyone was puzzled. This was too much! But they did not know that this was the characteristic of the Wei Wu Army! Now, the Wei Wu Army was not lacking in money. They felt no pressure outside. Furthermore, the greatest benefit in eliminating these bandits was that they did not have to do homework! When Li Heitan and the rest found out about this, they went crazy. When they heard that there were bandits, no matter how far away they were, they would eliminate them! At first, the bandits had no choice but to hide. Later on, they felt that there was something wrong about the mice around them. On one hand, there were changes in their appearances. Many mice had a tuft of black fur on their head. On the other hand, these mice were much more powerful than them Before the Wei Wu Army came, they would dream about a white squirrel asking them whether they wanted to buy soap Beating up bandits changed the impression of Nangeng City for the traveling businessmen. In the past, when people were beaten up, they would find a governor and say, Master, we have been beaten up. We cannot do our business. Please help us to eliminate them. The Nangeng City was on another level. Li Heitan waited at the entrance of the city and asked people whether they had seen any bandits. As long as they were in the North Region, it did not matter where they were. The Wei Wu Army would help them to get rid of their worries The traveling businessmen in Nangeng City sighed with emotion. This was the correct attitude to have when doing business. They could decrease the prices of their goods slightly. The traveling businessmen thought that it was not easy for the Wei Wu Army to earn money. It must have been very difficult! Now, Nangeng City was very peaceful Thus, Wei Wu Army started to expand their sphere of activity. They even entered the territory of many aristocrat armies and the Long Meng Army. Everyone was very angry. Their activities did not follow the rules. Which other army was like them? Everyone gathered and discussed whether they should warn the Wei Wu Army. But when the time came, they were all scared. No one dared to say anything. After all, it was already difficult enough to live This was the name that Wei Wu Army had painstakingly built for themselves. Everyone in the Wei Wu Army knew that these were the changes that Lu Shu had brought to everyone. Chapter 991 - Too Slow! Chapter 991: Too Slow! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Weiyu had reminded Li Heitan and the rest that they could eliminate the bandits, but no other incidents should happen. But Li Heitan and the rest were crazy with joy, as they did not have to do homework or attend cultural classes. At first, Li Heitan and the rest were still quite mild. But when the white squirrel suddenly led an army of mice, the situation changed. But Nangeng City was very safe. There were mice in every corner of the city. Even those who tried to seduce women could not escape their gaze. But Zhang Weiyu could not understand. Lu Shu had never told him about this squirrel. Furthermore, it was a human-like Rank Two squirrel! But even though Lu Shu had never told them about Little Fury, the Wei Wu Army had never doubted Little Furys origins its face was printed on the soap! Thus, although Little Fury was worried that Lu Shu would not be able to explain its origins, it later on realized that its identity was not a cause of concern to the Wei Wu Army! Furthermore, Little Fury had written out its origins for Li Heitan and the rest. They were all filled with veneration. Little Fury was a senior disciple! At the same time, Lu Shu made his move in the palace. He waited for the entire morning before sorting out the bets and odds in the gambling dens. The night before, the Li family, who was originally ranked fourth, suddenly bought the fourth ranking once again for the person ranked fifth. With Ding Qiushui and Duanmu Yunge eliminated, this candidate called Yu Wentao was the most talked-about candidate other than Lu Shu Li Fangfeng, the genius from the Li family, was an experienced soldier who had fought at the boundary. Although his achievements were not as outstanding as that of Ding Qiushui, he was very ferocious. Thus, with his wealthy background and experience, he was ranked highly even though he had just advanced to Rank One. At first, the Li family was very happy. It was good for their image to be ranked so high. But last night, when they suddenly received the news, they were unhappy. Although the wealthy families in the palace had fame and power, the commander of the Wei Wu Army had eliminated the illegitimate sons of the Lords of Heaven. The wealthy families in the palace would not be spared But the wealthy families had money. Li Fangfengs father talked to all the gambling dens in the palace and bought the fourth placing for Yu Wentao. This time, it was Yu Wentaos turn to be uncomfortable But that afternoon, Yu Wentao was not the one who was eliminated. Instead, someone in the middle of the rankings had been eliminated. Everyone was dumbfounded. A lot of people had placed bets that Yu Wentao would be eliminated. How did this kind of accident suddenly occur? A group of people started to jump into the Long Yin River, complaining that the gambling dens had sabotaged them Suddenly, everyone came to a realization. What characteristics did the one who was eliminated have? His odds were the highest When the news that Lu Shu would eliminate other candidates according to their ranking, broke out, everyone placed bets that Yu Wentao would be eliminated. The more people who placed bets, the lower the odds would become. Thus, if Lu Shu eliminated Yu Wentao, they would not earn much money. Everyone now understood. Lu Shu did not go according to the rankings to eliminate people. He looked at their odds Everyone also discovered that up till this point, Lu Shu was responsible for all the candidates who had been eliminated. Everyone gasped in shock. There had never been such a ferocious candidate in history. He dared to challenge the entire Sword Hut selection candidates by himself! The boss of the Song Ji gambling den was melancholic. He had earned money from the bets placed on Yu Wentao, as the person who had been eliminated this time was not Yu Wentao. Thus, the bets placed on Yu Wentao would go back to the gambling dens. The problem was, although they had earned money, someone had bet a large amount of money on the candidate who was in the middle of the rankings! Who earned money in the end? Lu Shu. Xiao Mingze was furious. Can you find him? If we cant find Lu Shu, everyone will be punished. No one is to run away! A manager hurried in. Boss, the Li family has sent someone here. This time, they want to buy Yu Wentaos odds! Xiao Mingze was dumbfounded. The Li family has something against Yu Wentao The manager thought about it. I think Yu Wentao wants to know why too At that moment, someone suddenly reported, Boss, something terrible has happened! Xiao Mingze was alert. Who did Lu Shu eliminate this time? How much did he bet? No. The person who reported this piece of news panted. Someone has entered that house! House? What house? Xiao Mingze was dumbfounded. It took some time for him to realize that it was the house the Song Ji gambling den had given Lu Shu! Hurry, hurry. Xiao Mingze jumped up. Bring me there! Although everyone knew that the house belonged to Lu Shu, they did not react as quickly as the Song Ji gambling den. Xiao Mingze was racing against time. As long as he ran fast enough, the odds would not catch up to him Xiao Mingze knew that when Lu Shu stayed publicly in the house that the Song Ji gambling den had given him, it meant that they were willing to discuss with the Song Ji gambling den after earning enough money from this afternoons accident. They were not enemies, but Lu Shu was extremely unhappy that the Song Ji gambling den had accidentally placed Lu Shu in first place. This was the reason all these events had happened. But no matter whether it was Xiao Mingze or Lu Shu, they missed the days that they earned money together. If Lu Shu had not worked with the gambling dens, he would not be able to earn much money. On the other hand, if Xiao Mingze did not work with Lu Shu, he would not be able to earn much either. The gambling dens had many methods to ensure that they did not lose money. But the problem was, a money-squandering den like the Song Ji gambling den would not be considered as they were losing money! Lu Shu staying in the house meant that the cold war was over. Business would return to its regular state. Xiao Mingze hurried over. Lu Shu smiled joyfully and welcomed him. They discussed for 30 minutes. Then, Xiao Mingze took the chance while everyone had not reacted to secretly leak out Lu Shus position! The entire palace stirred. Everyone was still guessing when Lu Shu would appear, but now, his position had been exposed! The candidates for the Sword Hut were ready to take action. In the past, they were unable to find Lu Shu. But now that they had found Lu Shu, they could think of a better strategy. For example, working together to eliminate Lu Shu! To everyone, Lu Shu was the chief culprit that had messed up the entire selections. With him around, they would not be able to have a proper fight. Furthermore, no matter how amazing Lu Shu was, he would not be able to stop all the other candidates, right? There were six Rank Ones and over 30 Rank Twos! Everyone started to move. Some managers in the Song Ji gambling den could not understand. Boss, why does Lu Shu want to expose his own position? Xiao Mingze sighed. He doesnt want to eliminate the rest one by one. He said it was too slow Chapter 992 - Each With An Ulterior Motive Chapter 992: Each With An Ulterior Motive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was Lu Shu annoyed that the elimination of the other candidates was too slow? No, he was annoyed that he was earning money too slowly! There were a total of 47 people in the Sword Hut selections. Lu Shu had only eliminated Ding Qiushui and Duanmu Yunge, the Rank Twos with the highest odds. He had also eliminated the Rank Two who had exposed his advancement to Rank One, as well as another Rank Two on the way here. This meant that other than Lu Shu himself, there were 41 candidates left for the Sword Hut selections. Everyone felt that no matter what mischief Lu Shu caused, four people would still be selected for the Sword Hut. On one hand, it was the standard. In the past, no matter how intense the selections were, it never reached a point where not even four people were left behind. After all, when only four people were left, they no longer needed to kill one another. On the other hand, everyone felt that Lu Shu was not crazy enough to eliminate everyone. There was no need to do so! Thus, while the people had not realized what Lu Shu was doing, things started to happen beneath the surface. The people in the palace suddenly realized that the candidates for the Sword Hut had started to secretly form alliances. They saw many people hurriedly working together with another candidate for the Sword Hut. It seemed very urgent. They even did a crude job of keeping it secret. At this moment, Li Fangfeng appeared. He had an advantage. The Li family had their eyes on the whereabouts of many candidates of the selections. Thus, it was very convenient for them to cooperate. Li Fangfeng sat in the courtyard of the Li residence with a dark expression on his face. He was waiting for his subordinates to bring back news about the alliances. The Li family had not planned to do this. But ever since they were forcefully pushed down the rankings, they grew more desperate. The Li family from the palace, who was one of the five upper wealthy families in the palace, had to buy odds to protect themselves. To Li Fangfeng, this was simply humiliating. Furthermore, the Li family had proved that the person who had come to the palace with Sun Zhongyang was Lu Shu. The Li family had put in a lot of effort to kill Sun Zhongyang during this journey, but they had failed. They did not try to understand the process, as the Sun family was observing the situation in order to find the person behind the scenes. Every single action by the Li family could leave hints behind. But was the process important? It was no longer important. Sun Zhongyang and the rest had to die. No matter whether it was the slaves or the mercenary soldiers led by Yi Qian, they had all been planned in detail. With Sun Zhongyangs strength, it was not possible for him to flee from danger completely. Thus, there had to be an unexpected variable. Looking back, the variable was Lu Shu. Out of the entire trade caravan, the only people they had not included in their plans were Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. But Li Fangfeng could not understand. They had estimated that Lu Shu might be very strong, but this was too much. They had more than enough manpower to kill Sun Zhongyang. Even if the experts from the Mo family were able to rush over, Sun Zhongyang would still die. Although the experts from the Mo family had come earlier, it was not particularly timely. Even so, Sun Zhongyang did not die. Now, the Li family had new hatred piled on old ones towards Lu Shu. They had to kill Lu Shu. This had to do with Li Fangfengs entry to the Sword Hut. There could not be any mistakes. The Sun and Li families did not hate each other to the point that they would not rest until the other was dead. This time, there was another consideration behind the attack on Sun Zhongyang. Sun Zhongyangs father was related to someone who had just advanced to the Master Realm. More than one year ago, when someone saw Sun Zhongyangs father, they determined that if another Master were to appear in the palace, it would be Sun Zhongyangs father, Sun Xunwen. Furthermore, Sun Zhongyang was Sun Xunwens only son. If he was a cold-hearted and expressionless expert, then so be it. Many people in the palace knew that Sun Xunwen doted on Sun Zhongyang. He did not spoil his son. Instead, he personally taught his son morals. Some said that in order for Sun Zhongyang to enter the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, Sun Xunwen had stood outside the Sword Hut in the rain for three days and three nights. In the end, a senior disciple from the Sword Hut went to find the Sun family. No one knew the process, but Sun Xunwen did not get the results that he had wanted. Sun Xunwen was a disciple of the Sword Hut. If Sun Zhongyang was dead, they would be able to slow the Sun family down for at least five years. This was a conservative estimate made by the Li family. They were not worried that angering Sun Xunwen would instead help him to advance to the Master Realm. After all, one could not advance to the Master Realm just by being agitated. They might even be able to disturb him. Li Fangfeng was said to be the person who was most likely to advance to the Master Realm in the Li family. When he advanced to Rank One, the Sound of Dao reached a radius of eight kilometers. The last time this had happened was when Wen Zaifou had advanced to Rank One! Thus, the Li family badly wanted Li Fangfeng to enter the Sword Hut and become the first Master in their family! At night, some candidates of the Sword Hut selections entered the Li family courtyard carefully. They did not say much. They coldly stood in their own corners and prevented them from getting too close to anyone. Li Fangfeng sat alone at a stone table in the courtyard. He smiled. I have called you here today regarding Lu Shu. I believe that you dont want to be a tool in the corrupt collection of wealth, right? I cannot help but admit that Lu Shu is the strongest candidate in the Sword Hut selections. Thus, instead of waiting for him to find us, we should work together and look for him. Li Fangfeng intentionally put himself in a low position. He had come here alone in the hopes that it would be able to dilute his identity as a member of a wealthy family and be of the same standing as the rest. But they were not foolish. Someone stood in the shadows and laughed coldly. How do we know what the Li family is planning? Dont rise early unless there are benefits. You should know this better than we do. Li Fangfeng seemed prepared. He laughed and said, I am just getting rid of any worries about the future. If everyone is willing to work together, I am willing to pledge on behalf of the Li family that before the selections officially begin, the Li family will not attack anyone. This meant that as long as they were willing to work together and eliminate Lu Shu, the Li family would only appear during the official selections. Among the underlying trouble in the palace, if there was no longer the worry of the Li family causing trouble, everyone would feel much safer, even more so if Li Fangfeng was a true expert. They did not doubt whether Li Fangfeng was speaking the truth. On one hand, the Li family would not go back on their word in this situation. On the other hand, everyone knew that with Li Fangfengs abilities, he would be able to enter the second round of selections safely. This was advantageous to the Li family as well. If Li Fangfeng gave himself a disadvantageous condition, the rest would not blindly believe him. Thus, to everyone, as long as they worked together to eliminate Lu Shu, they would be able to eliminate two sources of trouble before the selections started! Furthermore, some people looked at each other in the shadows. Was there another possibility that Li Fangfeng and Lu Shu would severely injure each other during the attack? They would be able to kill two birds with one stone! Boldness of execution stemmed from superb skill. But as long as there was a possibility, they were willing to try! Chapter 993 - Honest and Frank Young Man Chapter 993: Honest and Frank Young Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When should we make our move? Someone in the corner asked. Although their objectives were different, and they had different plans, since they were going to the same place, they should act as soon as possible. Everyone had been trained in the army. They did not want to waste any time. Li Fangfeng laughed. Now. Lets eliminate him as quickly as possible and prevent any delays. Sure, said someone. They were well suited for one another as they all had similar thoughts. Everyone immediately headed towards Lu Shus residence. Li Fangfeng observed the number of people. He knew that some people had not been notified. Some people had not come even after being notified. But there were already around 30 people here. It would not be much of a problem to eliminate Lu Shu. Li Fangfeng was somber. He wanted to kill Lu Shu at an appropriate opportunity. The Sword Hut did not prohibit the killing of others. It was not rare for people to die before the selections began. They did not make a huge uproar while they traveled on the roads. Instead, they jumped across rooftops. It was better to lie low. After all, there were hidden dangers in the palace. Those who traveled on the roads could sense the complex relationship between the candidates. Some grouped together and defended themselves against the others. Some hid in the dark and observed the situation. There were all sorts of relationships. The Li residence, where Li Fangfeng had situated the meeting at, was not too far away from Lu Shus residence, He had decided on this location to allow them to act more easily. Thus, not long after, they arrived at a roof near Lu Shus residence. But all of them were dumbfounded. It cant be?! How exaggerated! Someone was shocked. Lu Shu sat in the courtyard and waited. Yi Qian stood behind Lu Shu and protected him. He did not mind this dull job. To be honest, Lu Shu was not used to Yi Qian protecting him like this. He wanted to let Yi Qian rest. But Yi Qian said that back then, when he was an Imperial Dragon Soldier, he guarded the palace of the King of Gods in eight hour shifts. They could not even move. This was nothing to him. Originally, the courtyard was dusty. Everywhere inside and outside the house was covered in a layer of dust. But Anthony was adept at this. He easily swept all the dust away. Lu Xiaoyu was busy as well. She calculated that they would be in the palace for a relatively long time. After all, it would not be easy finding the route back home. If the disciples of the Sword Hut were able to break through the barrier between the two worlds, it would be slightly easier for them to do so. Thus, she decorated this house as if it were their new house. Even when Lu Shu was training his swordplay, she would think about what decorations to place around the house. Lu Shu opened his eyes and glanced at Lu Xiaoyu. Has everything been prepared? He was referring to Anthony, the Bishop, and Johnson. If many candidates came this time, Lu Shu would not be able to handle them alone. Lu Xiaoyu had to join in to make it even. Lu Xiaoyu looked at her account book. She did not even look up. Yes. This time, we will capture the candidates all in one go. There are probably only a few of them who are not coming, said Lu Shu. He was very pleased with himself. The Song Ji gambling den has relayed this information to us. Everything is as predicted. The Li family is the one in charge who has gathered a majority of the candidates to attack me. They are now discussing at the Li family residence. Heh heh, Im waiting for them to come! The new bet set by the Song Ji gambling den should have earned us enough money. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, Rationally, everything should go well. But for some reason, I feel that since this is your plan, some accident might happen From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shu was unhappy. You dont trust me. No. Lu Xiaoyu looked up and calmly looked at Lu Shu. I am respecting history. Yi Qian looked at Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu in doubt. He felt that there was something wrong, but he could not figure out where. It was as if there was something vague about Lu Xiaoyus identity, but he could not figure out exactly where. It was as if something had not been worked out. At that moment, someone jumped into the courtyard. But the moment he landed, the ground stretched out like two hands, grabbing him. But this person was not weak. He exerted some force and broke through the two hands. Suddenly, the hands regained their shape and attacked. This time, they were even more ferocious! Wait! I am here to help you! The young man shouted. He had sensed that the one attacking him underground was a Rank One! He did not think that Lu Shu would have a Rank One protecting him. Furthermore, there was more than one Rank One! No wonder he dared to fight the rest of the Sword Hut candidates! Lu Shu signaled to Lu Xiaoyu for her to stop. But Lu Xiaoyu did not truly have the intention to attack, nor did Yi Qian. But there was something heroic about a Rank One going up against four Rank Ones. Lu Shu curiously asked, Who are you? You shouldve heard of me! The young man smoothed out his messy hair and stood with a dignified aura. I am ranked fourth on the list! Im Yu Wentao! Lu Shu was puzzled. You know where Im ranked, right? Yu Wentao thought about it and said, First. Then why are you trying to compete with me? Lu Shu could not understand. From Yu Wentaos distress, +666! Lu Shu nodded his head. He had confirmed that this young man was indeed Yu Wentao. But he was still confused. Why are you here? Are you the only one? Im here to tell you that Li Fangfeng has gathered many candidates. They are heading here now. Hurry up and leave. Remember to repay me, said Yu Wenato. He seemed very pleased with himself. Lu Shu sighed. What an honest and frank child. Are the adults in your family okay with you participating in the Sword Hut selections? He was not helping Lu Shu. Yu Wentao hated the Li family for buying the ranking for him. Thus, he intentionally came here to settle this Lu Shu did not know the hate between the Yu family and the Li family When Yu Wentao heard Lu Shus words, he was unhappy. I am helping you out of my goodwill. Who are you to speak? Lu Shu suddenly said, Dont you know that every candidate that has seen me has been eliminated? From Yu Wentaos distress, +666! Yu Wentao turned and tried to run, but realized that he had been surrounded. There was extreme danger all around him! But at that moment, Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Yi Qian, and Yu Wentao all heard a massive uproar outside the courtyard. Suddenly, the fight in the courtyard stopped. Lu Shu jumped up the wall and looked out. What?! Lu Shu gasped in shock! He was surrounded by a crowd of citizens from the palace. Their eyes were full of hatred. Some people were even drenched. They seemed as if they had just climbed out of the Long Yin River Lu Shu looked up and saw Li Fangfeng and the rest on the rooftops. They had followed this crowd there were enemies everywhere Li Fangfeng wanted to immediately attack Lu Shu, but they could not squeeze in! There were far too many people who wanted to kill Lu Shu! Chapter 994 - The Sword Hut Among the Clouds Chapter 994: The Sword Hut Among the Clouds Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios My name is Lu Shu, and I am panicking beyond belief. Lu Shu stood on the wall and looked at the crowd. When he was planning this earlier, he thought that as long as he appeared, many people would definitely want to kill him, but he did not expect this many people! He looked helplessly at the people. Their eyes were full of hatred. People continued to stream in. Lu Shus plan was to kill the Sword Hut candidates, while Li Fangfengs plan was to lead everyone to kill Lu Shu. But now, none of them could move! He is Lu Shu! Kill him! Hm? He is actually quite good looking, someone suddenly said. Earlier, during a storytelling by a scholar, a girl had said that according to her elders, Lu Shu was a good-looking young man. Back then, no one believed her. After all, there were no young and good-looking commanders. But when they saw him, they could not help but admit that he was good-looking! What time is it? Why do you care about this? Right. Sorry. Regardless of whether he is good-looking or not, lets kill him first. The hatred the citizens of the palace held towards Lu Shu was not ordinary. Every set of armor used by the Wei Wu Army was gained from the blood, sweat and tears of these citizens Some said that the rise of the Wei Wu Army was the history of the palace written in blood, sweat and tears. There was nothing wrong with this. Lu Shu turned back and saw Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly packing their things. She felt that it was a pity. It was a good house, but they had to leave Yi Qian asked, Boss, what should we do now? Run Lu Shu was helpless. They could not kill all these people. They were not very powerful. If not, they would not have been so envious. But the problem was, could they commit a massacre just over this? Lu Shu was not bloodthirsty. Where will we go? Yi Qian asked. Lu Xiaoyu sighed. I expected this to happen. We still have the house that we booked from the inn. Lets secretly go back. Li Fangfeng and the rest stood on the rooftop and witnessed this scene. They did not even know what to do. Even the self-proclaimed leader, Li Fangfeng, was dumbfounded. I have lived in the palace for many years, but this is my first time seeing such a grand scene. Yes, its not this crowded even during the new year Someone sighed with emotion. The candidates of the Sword Hut selections should be the protagonists surrounding Lu Shu, but they had been pushed to the side. Li Fangfeng could not stand this humiliation! Then what do we do now? We wont be able to chase them. We cant even land. Lets give it some time before making a decision, someone said. With the disappearance of Lu Shu, the Sword Hut selections seemed to return to normal. But no one could forget what had happened. An existence who was regarded as public enemy number one had finally appeared in the palace. Lu Shu was thankful that Anthony could use Mid-Soil Escape. If not, they would be discovered wherever they went. But Lu Shu was more annoyed by Xiao Mingze, the boss of the Song Ji gambling den where were the Sword Hut candidates who were supposed to come and kill him? How did it turn out like this? Thankfully, the gambling dens still had funds. If not, they would lose money again! Even worse, Lu Shu had disappeared again! At night, Lu Shu partially covered his face as he walked on the streets with Lu Xiaoyu. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. He said in a soft voice, What do you want to eat? I heard the meat pie from Shiliu Lane is amazing. Shall we try some? Lu Xiaoyu looked very uncomfortable. They had just returned to the Lu residence. But such a good house had been trampled by the furious citizens of the palace. They would have to spend a lot of money to rebuild it! Of course, there was a silver lining. All their anger had been released by destroying the house. They had been relieved of much of their anger She felt that Lu Shu did not suit such a conspicuous position. At night, Lu Xiaoyu requested Yi Qian to find a broker and build a small house for them. They did not have any other requests. It just had to be concealed After all, for a person like Lu Shu, it would not be safe unless he was concealed. Its all your fault, said Lu Xiaoyu. Dont make any plans in the future. There is something very wrong with your plans. Lu Shu was unhappy. We have to get up from where we have fallen. If I am not good at making plans, I should practice planning more. Have you heard about the barrel theory? As he spoke, Lu Shu saw a vendor selling barrels. He picked up one barrel to explain. How much water a barrel can hold is not determined by its height. It is determined by the height of the shortest piece Ka! Lu Xiaoyu destroyed the barrel with a punch. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The vendor was speechless. From Lu Shus distress, +666! From Lu Xiaoyu tossed a dozen notes to the vendor. Then, she continued to walk forward without looking back. One barrel cost about five notes. The rest of the money was to make up for the scare Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu stopped in her tracks. She looked up. In the distance, there was a place shrouded by clouds. The clouds covered the skies. Even the stars in the sky seemed to be concealed. It was like a Heavenly Country. They could not see what was inside. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had heard of this place. The Sword Hut. The Sword Hut was in the palace, but it rarely exposed its appearance. During the Sword Hut ceremony, the civilians of the palace enjoyed coming to the Sword Hut to attend the ceremony. This was not just because of their admiration towards the Sword Hut. It was also the only time they could see the true appearance of the Sword Hut. The clouds had been placed by the head of the Sword Hut. It was said that Masters could see everything within fifty kilometers. This no longer involved the strength of the eyes. This was a result of their magical instincts. But these clouds were very unique. Even Masters could not see through them. Lu Shu suddenly thought about the rumor between the head of the Sword Hut and the old King of Gods. Were the clouds put in place to prevent the old King of Gods from looking in? After all, the other Masters and Lords of Heaven were thousands of kilometers away. They would not be able to see this place. Even if there were other Masters in the palace, who dared to spy on the Sword Hut? This did not seem right either. Lu Shu felt that even the Lords of Heaven did not dare to spy on the Sword Hut. But at that moment, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He felt as if there was a gap within the clouds. It was extremely small, but there was someone behind the gap looking at them. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt massive pressure. An unprecedented force was upon him. Lu Shu concentrated and tried to resist the force. He looked up and stared in the direction of the gaze. He would not retreat! Trying to make Lu Shu back down through force? There was no such thing! But the force came quickly and disappeared quickly. It was gone in a flash. Chapter 995 - Puppet Master Ming Yueye Chapter 995: Puppet Master Ming Yueye Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The clouds above the Sword Hut merged together. The people inside the clouds stopped looking at Lu Shu and it stopped Lu Shu from peeking into the clouds too. The space in the clouds was way more vast than one had expected. There was a real mountain and a young man sat on the peak of the mountain all year long. Lu Shu held Lu Xiaoyus hand and walked backwards. He said seriously as he walked, In the Luniverse, there are indeed hidden talents. I cant defeat the person behind the clouds yet. Why do you want to fight with him? Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. Exactly, why do I want to fight with him Sigh, oh by the way, do you want to eat the meat pie from Shiliu Lane? asked Lu Shu. No thanks, didnt they say that the glazed flaming chicken from the palace tastes the best, I want to eat that, replied Lu Xiaoyu. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu realized that Lu Shu was stunned. Lu Xiaoyus words struck Lu Shu like a bolt of lightning, allowing him to think about a clue. At this moment, Lu Shu felt as though he recalled something important that he had once forgotten. Lu Shu dragged Lu Xiaoyu and ran towards the inn. I will bring you to eat the glazed flaming chicken tomorrow. Today, I need to do something important. Lu Xiaoyu pouted. However, what Lu Shu was referring to was definitely more important than the glazed flaming chicken. After they returned to the inn, they realized that Yi Qian had yet to return from obtaining the intelligence reports. Therefore, Lu Shu whipped out his black pearl from the Seal of Lands! Glazed flaming chicken was actually the name of a store located at the East of the palace. It sold a delicious dish called the glazed flaming chicken. He had heard about the name of the store many times. Zhang Weiyu mentioned it, Liu Yizhao mentioned it, and the first person who mentioned it was Ming Yueye. It was the person whom Lu Shu once met in the Chaos Abyss. Nobody knew how long had that person been trapped in that abyss. His identity was a mystery. That was because he was an amazing liar Lu Shu returned to his room and injected the celestial powers into the black pearl. Then, he appeared in the Chaos Abyss. At this moment, Ming Yueye was holding onto a green bean. As if he was holding a marble, he shot the green bean out and it struck another green bean accurately. Then, the green bean rolled and landed beside Lu Shus foot. Both of them were stunned. Ming Yueye sat up straight and acted as though nothing had happened Lu Shu kept silent for two seconds. Is it fun? From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! What do you mean, I dont understand you? Ming Yueye acted ignorant and sat up straight. Clinging noises came as the chains on his arms and feet touched. Lu Shu examined Ming Yueyus wrists and ankles carefully. They looked as if they were scarred and the scars looked new. The chains must be made of extraordinary material and Ming Yueye must have had tried to break free multiple times until his energy was depleted. Yet now, he was playing with the green beans as though nothing had happened. The green bean was the bean that Lu Shu used to disgust Hai Gongzi Lu Shu thought, before he arrived, Ming Yueye must have roared ferociously and hurt himself through struggling several times in the black space. Lu Shu took out many snacks from the Seal of Lands and tossed them to Ming Yueye. I brought some snacks. You can eat them first. Ming Yueye was curious. Are you sure? I never knew you were so kind. I will only ask you one question, who on earth are you and why are you trapped here, asked Lu Shu calmly. However, how would Ming Yueye tell the truth for some snacks, he replied with a smile, Then in exchange, you should tell me about your true identity too. If I dont know who trapped you, how am I going to bring you out? Lu Shu said as he looked at the deep, clear scars on Ming Yueyus back. Are we exchanging questions? suggested Ming Yueye. Lu Shu was slight unhappy, Is it even useful? Ming Yueye shook the chains and they produced loud noises. He thought about it. Actually, theres not much use. After all, they were not honest people and the information they exchanged would definitely be fake. Nobody would say the truth and they would end up in a series of speculations. Ming Yueye shook the food packaging and examined it. Lu Shu realized that Ming Yueye did not know how to eat it. He took out another pack of chips and demonstrated it to Ming Yueye. Then, Ming Yueye realized how to open the packaging. However, instead of eating it right away, he asked again, Since when were you so nice? You must not have entered this place in a year, what invited you over to look for me? Lu Shu kept silent. He would definitely make mistakes if he spoke. He did not expect Ming Yueye to analyze the situation so thoroughly. He had indeed planned to obtain the information of the Luniverse through Ming Yueye. That was because Lu Shu was very certain that Ming Yueye came from the Luniverse and had once assumed a superior position. Therefore, he should know many secrets. No ordinary person would be trapped in this place like Ming Yueye. How would any ordinary person be able to survive after not eating or drinking for a prolonged period of time?! Are you sure that you dont want to be honest with me? said Lu Shu. Hold on Ming Yueye suddenly had a bad premonition. Then, he saw Lu Shu take out a round paper bowl with a black object. What the f*ck is that, it is so smelly! Meanwhile, Lu Shu left the black pearl after putting the stinky tofu down. He was waiting in his room From Ming Yueyes distress, +199! From Ming Yueyes distress, +210! From Lu Shu felt that he could confirm something. Ming Yueye must be trapped in the Luniverse! In the past, after disgusting Ming Yueye, the distress points would disappear once he left the black pearl. Yet now, this was not the case. On one hand, it showed that the barrier between the two worlds could stop the distress points. On the other hand, it implied that the stinky tofu was very smelly However, where was Ming Yueye? Lu Shu returned to the Chaos Abyss and immediately heard Ming Yueyes roar. Are you crazy? What the f*ck is this! Lu Shu suddenly said, Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi The Puppet Masters have all died. Ming Yueye suddenly fell silent. In the darkness of the Chaos Abyss, there was a beam of light shining from his forehead. However, Ming Yueye looked down and one could not see his expression. From Ming Yueyes distress, +1000! Ming Yueye suddenly lifted his head and said calmly, You must have came from the land of forefathers since you know Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. However, I do not believe that they are all dead. So, you are a Puppet Master? sighed Lu Shu. He could tell from the distress points. Chapter 996 - Please Pardon Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When a distress point of +1000 was seen in the records, Lu Shu knew that his claim of how the Puppet Masters have all died had affected Ming Yueye greatly. Since Lu Shu started collecting distress points, there were very few occasions when he managed to collect 1000 distress points from someone who was still alive Lu Shu could understand Ming Yueyes condition. If Ming Yueye was really one of the members of the Puppet Masters, the death of Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi would be an extremely fatal blow to Ming Yueye. Your relationship with them must be very good? said Lu Shu calmly. Since you said that all the Puppet Masters are dead, can you name the remaining Puppet Masters? asked Ming Yueye calmly. This was a challenge for Lu Shu. He only knew the names of Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. The Dream Chooser threw him into the Luniverse but Lu Shu did not know that the Dream Chooser was also a Puppet Master! This was the result of not having the correct information! Li Xianyi knew that that individual was the Dream Chooser but he did not have the chance to tell Lu Shu that. Lu Shu knew about it. However, when the Golden Foundation attacked the Puppet Masters, only Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were left! Ming Yueye laughed suddenly. Alright, you dont know. Looks like they are all fine. Lu Shu shrugged. You look very proud. Now that I have confirmed your identity, the problem comes. Ming Yueye was stunned. What problem? Lu Shu asked, Do you know who I am? Ming Yueye was speechless. Lu Shu said, Please pardon me. From Ming Yueyes distress, +666! Lu Shu eventually won this round. Lu Shu knew Ming Yueyes identity but Ming Yueye was still clueless about Lu Shus identity. However, Lu Shu did not understand why Ming Yueye was trapped in this place. Moreover, where exactly in the Luniverse was Ming Yueye? How many Puppet Masters were there? What on earth happened to the old King of Gods and the new King of Gods? Ming Yueye said suddenly, Tell me the status of the Puppet Masters and I will tell you what you want to know. How about that? Lu Shu thought about it. Answer some of my questions first and I will tell you the status of the Puppet Masters, how about that? Ming Yueye said in despair, Are we really going to enter this kind of dead cycle?! Lu Shu laughed coldly. If you were more sincere, we would not have lost our trust for each other! However, at this moment, the Chaos Abyss started lighting up. It was probably the first time Lu Shu saw how the Chaos Abyss looked like when it was lit up. He looked at the far end of the Chaos Abyss and realized that there was a strange and mysterious symbol on the stone wall. It It looked more like a seal, a seal which all families in the Luniverse would possess. However, before Lu Shu could see it clearly, he turned and saw Ming Yueyes expression change drastically as he said with a deep voice, Leave! Lu Shu did not give too many thoughts to this. He had rechanneled his celestial powers into the black pearl at that instant and he retreated back to the room in the inn. He sat in the room in the inn in panic. Did someone go to the Chaos Abyss? Was it the person who captured Ming Yueye? The new King of Gods of the Luniverse? He was not sure if the other party saw him. He did not want to get involved. Lu Shu had been in touch with Ming Yueye for many times and had even drunk with Ming Yueye when he was at the loneliest point in his life. Lu Shu felt that Ming Yueye was not a bad person. He was being witty to protect himself. After all, he had been imprisoned and it was normal for him to be wary of others. If it was Lu Shu, he would also refuse to tell others about what he knew. Moreover, not only was Lu Shu able to understand Ming Yueye, there was a point in time when he felt like saving Ming Yueye when he saw the new scars on Ming Yueyes wrists and ankles. Suddenly, Yi Qian walked in. Something terrible has happened. Lu Shu was stunned. What? Many of the villagers in the palace are saying that you have been eliminated. I didnt know what was going on and decided to check on your safety, I also thought that you will definitely not be eliminated, said Yi Qian but he suddenly felt confused. However, theres nothing wrong with you, boss, why did such news spread? When did this happen? Lu Shu was bothered. Just now, there were shouts of happiness on the streets and some people are even setting off firecrackers, said Yi Qian. Lu Shu was speechless. Who set the firecrackers? Do you remember how he looks like? Was the gamblers of the palace crazy or did I, Lu Shu, say that I am not planning to fight?! Why did one set off the firecrackers?! He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Lets go and take a look! When they stepped on the streets, they saw the villagers walking along the streets as though they were having a massive celebration. Who asked you to collaborate with the gambling dens to be the bookmaker! Who asked you to cheat our hard-earned money! Lu Shu covered his face and pulled onto a young persons arm. He thought that this young person looked familiar but did not know where he had met him before. Cough cough, why is Lu Shu eliminated? The young person looked extremely happy. You didnt know, Lu Shus name disappeared from the stone tablet! Yi Qian explained softly, There is a stone tablet outside the Sword Hut. All the names of those selected after the selection of the Sword Hut would appear on the tablet. Those who are eliminated will have their names disappear. This is the way to determine if one was eliminated or not. Then why are you so happy? Lu Shu was bothered. That brat is extremely ruthless. If his name is no longer on the tablet, it means that he has been eliminated. Doesnt this deserve a celebration? The young person bragged joyfully, Do you know how much money I lost from betting on the Black Feather Army, now that I have joined the selection of the Sword Hut with him, do you know how much I have been hoping for him to be eliminated? Now that my dream has come true, I really want to punch myself to see if I am dreaming or not! Lu Xiaoyu looked sympathetically at Lu Shu and Yi Qian closed his eyes Dong! The young person was punched on the chest and could not stand up for a long while. Lu Xiaoyu sighed as she opened her eyes, I think I need to rephrase my sentence. To be accurate, the contestants who have spoken with Lu Shu before will have a 100 percent elimination rate. Yes, this is a better way to phrase it. Lu Shu looked at the crowd. Why did he get eliminated? He asked Yi Qian, Did I violate the rules? No! Yi Qian was also very surprised. However, the stone tablet wont be wrong. It is controlled by the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. Suddenly, the people in front of them became agitated. Many of them started roaring furiously. Lu Shu did not understand why. However, before he could stop someone and ask, the news had spread. The Sword Hut had announced that Lu Shu was not eliminated but was given an early offer. In the history of the Sword Hut selections, he was the first candidate to be given an early offer! Chapter 997 - Did We Set Off the Fireworks for Nothing? Chapter 997: Did We Set Off the Fireworks for Nothing? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Sword Hut appeared in the Luniverse when the palace was built. The Sword Hut had never made an exception for anyone. Everyone had to go through two rounds of assessment. They would only be able to obtain the coveted position after experiencing difficult fights. There had never been any exceptions. But when Lu Shu came to the palace, an exception had been made for him without warning. No one had been prepared. The civilians, who were shouting and jumping for joy, suddenly fell silent. How could he have been recruited in advance? This was not in the rules? But everyone thought about it. What rules? The Sword Hut simply had not broken their traditional practice, but there was never a rule that said that the Sword Hut could not break these practices. Were we happy for nothing? Someone stood among the crowd and asked, dumbfounded. Did we set the fireworks off for nothing? They had been wild with joy. But now, it was as if they had fallen into an icy cavern. Not only did their common enemy, Lu Shu, not get eliminated, he had been recruited by the Sword Hut in advance. This was very awkward. Why did they come?! But have you realized something? Since Lu Shu was recruited in advance, the bets in the gambling dens will be stable. No one will be around to mess them up! Someone in the crowd tried to comfort them. No one was sure whether he was comforting the rest or comforting himself. Someone suddenly realized that it had been a long time since the civilians of the palace were bound by hatred for a common enemy. Their cohesion had been strengthened considerably. Typically, neighbors would have conflicts with one another. But when they faced a problematic person like Lu Shu, their attitudes were surprisingly similar. But Lu Shus house had been destroyed, and Lu Shu had been recruited into the Sword Hut. To the civilians, the Sword Hut was the most revered place besides the palace of the King of Gods. Since Lu Shu was a disciple of the Sword Hut, they would let bygones be bygones. This was a step that everyone knew clearly, if not, what else could they do against Lu Shu? But Li Fangfeng and the rest were unhappy. What gave Lu Shu the right to be recruited into the Sword Hut? What? The Sword Hut did not just look at ability, as they did not care how powerful you were when you entered the Sword Hut. Regardless of whether you were a Rank One or a Rank Two, everyone was the same, as the Sword Hut had confidence that once they had the talent and moral conduct, strength would not be a problem. But what about Lu Shu? Everyone was very unhappy how was a person with such poor morals like Lu Shu able to pass through the Sword Hut selections? Were your blind?! Of course, while this was what they thought, they could not say this out loud. After all, no one could provoke the Sword Hut This time, Li Fangfeng did not intentionally target anyone. Instead, he led the way to the clouds surrounding the Sword Hut. He wanted to ask them why! I am Li Fangfeng. Senior from the Sword Hut, please come out. There were many candidates behind Li Fangfeng. Everyone was not satisfied. What gave Lu Shu the right to be admitted to the Sword Hut first? I am Yu Wentao. Senior from the Sword Hut, please come out. I am At this moment, a lazy voice from within the clouds interrupted them. Okay, okay. I am listening. Hurry up and speak. Go away if there is nothing. The voice was neutral, but some femininity could be heard. Why was Lu Shu able to be recruited in advance? The Sword Hut has never done this before! This is not according to the rules! Li Fangfeng exclaimed in a loud voice. More and more civilians from the palace gathered around. Everyone wanted to see what was happening. This affair had nothing much to do with them, but they were curious. Thus, they willingly came to observe the situation. The voice within the clouds said in an impatient tone, What rules? The King of Gods has not said anything. The Sword Hut is the rule. Cant you understand this? At this moment, it was as if a giant was stepping out of the clouds. Even the ground started to tremble. Its Gu Lingfei Someone recognized her. Not only was her voice symbolic, there were other obvious characteristics as well. At that moment, a two-storey tall black panther slowly walked out. A young girl sat with her legs crossed on top of the panther. She wore white robes with a red rim. Her hands were hidden within her sleeves. Li Fangfeng and the rest could not help but step back. She was one of the four Masters in the Sword Hut! The black panther stared coldly at the crowd, but did not act rashly. It was as if it was an obedient beast when the young girl was sitting on its head. Li Fangfeng bowed and said in a softer voice, But Lu Shu does not have proper moral conduct! The Sword Hut is revered by the citizens because Wait. Once again, Gu Lingfei interrupted him impatiently. Why has the Sword Hut been able to stand strong in the Luniverse? Is it? Because our proper moral conduct is respected by the people. Is it because our disciples are found everywhere? No. Let me tell you. Its because we can fight. Is there anything else? Li Fangfeng lowered his head and clenched his teeth. This is not fair! Fine. Stop bending over like that. The Sword Hut is all-seeing. If you are not bad, you will definitely be able to enter the Sword Hut. If you do not qualify, there is no use acting. Gu Lingfei looked down at Li Fangfeng. Our senior disciple has been kind enough to recruit Lu Shu in advance. Do you think that we are biased? We are protecting you! Everyone was dumbfounded. What else could they say? Had Lu Shu become so strong in the eyes of the Sword Hut? Did the Sword Hut think that Lu Shu would be a threat to the rest of the candidates? Do you think that he only wants the ranking and the money from the gambling dens? Gu Lingfei said with disdain, Have you not realized that he has planned on eliminating all of you from the very beginning? Not allowing Lu Shu to participate in the selections with all of you is the fairest. The observers all gasped in shock. It could not be. Was Lu Shu so crazy? But if this had been said by a Master of the Sword Hut, they did not doubt it. They would believe that this was real! For some reason, everyone realized that they might have underestimated the commander of the Wei Wu Army. No wonder he was able to make a name for the Wei Wu Army! But everyone felt that he was just doing it for the money! Go away. He is not someone you can catch up to. If you want to compare yourself to him, why not refine your own training? Gu Lingfei rode her black panther back into the clouds. She slowly disappeared into the white clouds. The explanation of why the Sword Hut had recruited Lu Shu in advance started to spread throughout the palace. Everyone who heard this was shocked, as the Sword Hut had not admitted the potential and talent of any candidate in a very long time. But this time, Gu Lingfei had stepped out and stated that Lu Shu was amazing. He was not on the same level as the rest! At that moment, Sun Zhongyang, Mo Xiaoya, and the rest were chatting in the Sun residence. They were the minority who were not surprised when they heard the news, as they had experienced Lu Shus Sound of Dao for themselves. Chapter 998 - Stopping My Livelihood Chapter 998: Stopping My Livelihood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Stop blocking me! Lu Shu was furious! Just as everyone thought that Lu Shu was lucky enough to be recruited into the Sword Hut in advance, Lu Shu was unhappy. Where would his money come from? Earlier, he had wanted to defeat all the candidates in one go and earn money from this. After all, other than his soap business, he only had the gambling den as his temporary source of income. That was right. He treated this as a business. But after the Sword Hut announced that he had been recruited in advance, his bets disappeared from the gambling dens in the palace! From now on, Lu Shu was an official disciple of the Sword Hut. No gambling den felt that there was any potential to earn money from him. We are not blocking you. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes and said, If you want to go, then go. But I dont think you can defeat them now. Yi Qian said, Congratulations, boss. But Yi Qian did not have a large reaction like the others. If the Sword Hut was willing to allow Yi Qian to enter the Sword Hut, he would definitely be very happy. But who was Lu Shu? To Yi Qian, Lu Shu joining the Sword Hut was only part of their plan. There was not much to it. According to Gu Lingfei, if the King of Gods had not said anything, the Sword Hut was the rule. There was a condition behind this. If the King of Gods did not appear, the Sword Hut was the rule. But to Yi Qian, who was Lu Shu? He was the King of Gods! Thus, Yi Qian felt that Lu Shu, joining the Sword Hut was not a particular cause of celebration. It was only part of their plan. Lu Shu sighed. What do we do now? Do we report to the Sword Hut? Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, They did not specify when you have to report to them. Furthermore, although your bets have disappeared, the bets of the other candidates have not. Who said that outsiders are not allowed to eliminate Sword Hut candidates? Lu Shus eyes lit up. Lu Xiaoyu, you are a genius! This time, Lu Shu had thought in the wrong direction. When he heard the news, his first thought was that his business was done for. But with Lu Xiaoyus reminder, he suddenly realized he could still attack the other candidates, as long as he was not caught by the Sword Hut! Lu Shu was very clear of the reason why the Sword Hut had recruited him in advance. They were worried that he would kill the rest of the candidates, right? But to the Sword Hut, as long as Lu Shu was recruited, he should stop. But they had underestimated Lu Shus pursuit for wealth We can live in that house safely now. Lu Xiaoyu said, Yi Qian, contact the construction workers in the palace. I have a blueprint. They can build the house according to the blueprint. Lets go take a look at the house. Lu Xiaoyu was not too worried about what would happen when Lu Shu joined the Sword Hut. She was only concerned about whether they would have a safe place to stay in the palace. Lu Shu was now part of the Sword Hut. The complaints of the civilians towards Lu Shu would also disappear as Lu Shu had joined the Sword Hut. This was the influence of the Sword Hut. At first, Lu Xiaoyu was worried that after Lu Shu came, the strange beauty standards in the Luniverse would cause many girls to admire Lu Shu. But now, it seemed that she had worried too much. Lu Shus ability to cause others to hate him exceeded his good looks. It had reached a point where his looks did not matter But they had to be alert. After all, since Lu Shu had become a disciple of the Sword Hut, his identity would attract the attention of others. But she thought about it. Since Lu Shu was about to enter the Sword Hut, others would not have the opportunity to meet him. She thus calmed down. The three of them came to the house that the Song Ji gambling den had given Lu Shu. It was in ruins When the Song Ji family gave presents, they would definitely give the best gifts. As one of the upper wealthy families, they had to live up to their name. Thus, even the plants in the house were species that were treasured by the Luniverse. But now, everything had been trampled flat by the rage of the civilians. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly turned and looked at the street. Many civilians were secretly looking in their direction behind their doors or through windows. The vendors along the road stopped selling their products. They were focused on Lu Shu and the rest. Lu Shu felt as if he was a panda at the zoo, being observed so intently. Everyone was curious. This was their first time calmly seeing a calm Lu Shu A group of people approached them. They seemed to be the slaves of wealthy families. They carried many red boxes. A young man happily led the way. Those who did not know what was happening would assume that the young man was getting married! The young man approached Lu Shu. I am Tu Le from the West Region. Congratulations on becoming a disciple of the Sword Hut! These are some gifts that the Tu family has prepared for you. Please enjoy them! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The people in the Luniverse were very kind. He felt as if he was the number one scholar in ancient times on Earth. In the past, all of them were strangers. But once he had done well in the imperial examination, all the influential officials started to surround him. They discarded any hatred they had towards him in the past. Now that he had joined the Sword Hut, his former enemies had come and given him presents to build good relations. It was as if what had happened in the past had never happened at all. Lu Shu looked at Tu Le. He paused for two seconds. Suddenly, he said, What are your odds? Its impolite if you dont state your odds in your self-introduction! Tu Les smile suddenly grew stiff. From Tu Les distress, +666! Tu Le felt a great sense of danger. He silently remembered his own odds. He was sure that if his odds were very high, he would die! Yi Qian, could you check how high his odds are now? Lu Shu turned and asked Yi Qian. Yi Qian said, His odds are rather low. Its not worth it. Lu Shu suddenly smiled at Tu Le. Hello, hello, Tu Le from the West Region. I have admired you for a very long time. What did you bring Tu Le looked at the cheerful Lu Shu. He suddenly felt as if his low odds had saved his life. But he could not understand. He had already joined the Sword Hut. Was he still planning to attack the rest of the Sword Hut candidates? There was no such rule! But Tu Le thought about it. No one had said that outsiders could not attack the Sword Hut candidates. Even if he was a disciple of the Sword Hut I will take my leave. Tu Le was panicking beyond belief. He had wanted to rope in Lu Shu. If he joined the Sword Hut, they would be friends. Even if Tu Le did not join the Sword Hut, they knew a disciple of the Sword Hut. Gu Lingfei, one of the Masters of the Sword Hut, had said that Lu Shus potential might allow him to advance to the Master Realm. There were only so many Masters in the Luniverse. Who did not want to get to know them? But it seemed like their roles had not changed much. He was still meat in the eyes of Lu Shu, and Lu Shu was the knife If someone asked you for your odds the moment he met you, would you not be scared? Chapter 999 - Senior Disciple of Sword Hut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Tu Le realized that he was in danger, he prepared to leave. It was far too dangerous to be with Lu Shu. When he turned around, Lu Shu suddenly asked him to stop. Lu Shu looked at Tu Le and the rest. He was slightly puzzled. Are you bringing these gifts back?! No, no. Tu Le smiled stiffly. How could I? Stand there and dont move. Lu Shu then said a few words to Yi Qian. Thereafter, Yi Qian hurriedly left. Tu Le had an unpleasant premonition. He curiously asked, Where is he going? Lu Shu naturally said, Nothing, nothing. Hes just buying some things. Tu Le heaved a sigh of relief. But at that moment, another group of people came from another direction. Tu Le was suddenly overjoyed. It was another candidate of the Sword Hut selections. He seemed to be representing his family gifts to try and rope in Lu Shu. Everyone realized the importance of Lu Shu. Sun Zhongyangs father, Sun Xunwen, had worked hard for many years just to be appraised by a senior disciple of the Sword Hut. Gu Lingfeis appearance to comment on Lu Shus potential seemed like an imperial order. But Tu Le did not care about these. He just hoped that someone would be able to share the impact of Lu Shus firepower But something unexpected had happened. Lu Shu asked him for his odds, took the gifts, and asked him to stay behind as well. There was nothing behind this, but Tu Le suddenly felt as if Lu Shu was treating them like storage goods? Not long after, a third person came. The same thing happened. The fourth person came, but he was not a candidate of the Sword Hut selections. Lu Shu let him go. Tu Le and the rest did not dare to leave. The three of them started to chat. One of them asked, Are you a candidate? Yes, I am a candidate as well You too? Yes, me too When the sixth person came, they sat on the ruins and looked at Lu Shu who was preparing something. They were very bored. At first, they were very nervous. But they gradually relaxed and even joked around. At first, when only one of them faced Lu Shu, they had a lot of pressure. But with many people around, they were not so scared. When the sixth person came, Lu Shu suddenly looked at them. Announce that you are forfeiting. Tu Le was speechless. What in the world?! Everyone was dumbfounded. There was one Rank One and five Rank Twos. Lu Shu had made them wait so long so that they could forfeit together Tu Le finally knew what he had felt just now. Lu Shu had stored them here like goods! But how did Lu Shu have the confidence to settle one Rank One and five Rank Twos at the same time? Tu Le and the rest thought about it. Then, they looked at one another. The despair in their eyes revealed their true thoughts this fellow was very powerful! Tu Le carefully asked, Can I ask you something? What bet did you place this time? Our odds are very low. Furthermore Tu Le wanted to say that the servant had left a long time ago. Thus, how did Yi Qian know who would come later. Hm. Lu Shu thought about it. The gambling den has a fixed bet on how many people will be eliminated that day. I bet that six or more people will be eliminated. The odds are very high Tu Le was speechless. Although the odds that they would be eliminated was not very high, there were still other bets with high odds. But why did you think about attacking six people from the very beginning? Where did this confidence come from?! But Tu Le felt that his greatest strength was recognizing the current situation. He asked in a low voice, How about this? I will redeem myself with a price higher than the odds Lu Shus eyes lit up. Brother! Tu Le was speechless. The name brother had appeared once again. Although the way he had become his brother was very complicated, suddenly becoming brothers with a disciple of the Sword Hut was not bad what if he suddenly made rapid advances in his career? Lu Xiaoyu felt that in the future, Lu Shus brothers would occupy the world. But Lu Shu felt that this was not proper. I have already placed my bets in the gambling dens. Why dont you redeem yourself and trick someone else here? What kind of condition is that? Tu Le was annoyed. Hm? Something was wrong. Tu Le suddenly changed his way of thinking? Lu Shu wanted to eliminate six people. Thus, if he tricked someone to come here, he would definitely eliminate a potential enemy! Although Lu Shus greed for money was frustrating, to put it another way, he could also become your aid as long as you had money! Tu Le gritted his teeth. Look at it this way. What if I give you more money to ensure my safety in the first round of the selections? Lu Shu thought about it. How much? Four million notes! Five million, said Lu Shu. Deal! Tu Le exclaimed with confidence. Wait. What did you say? Deal! Again! Four million notes, said Tu Le. He was puzzled. Lu Shu calmly said, Eight million. Tu Le was speechless. From Tu Les distress, +748! Typically, when people bargained, it would be complicated when the other person did not counter-bargain. Furthermore, typical people would often take back their words and be embarrassed. But Lu Shu was amazing. He was never embarrassed. In the end, they made a deal for eight million notes. The others also paid the price for their freedom. Then, they asked their subordinates to spread the news. They had to trick people into becoming Lu Shus sacrifices They spread the news in a very shrewd manner. A family had just sent Lu Shu gifts in an attempt to rope him in. Other people listened in on the news. These people seemed to chat in a relaxed manner with Lu Shu. They were surrounded by gifts. It looked like a gift party! This was what competition between the wealthy families was like. No one wanted to lose out to the others. If others were able to rope Lu Shu in with money, they would be able to do so as well! But when they came to Lu Shu, everyone realized that something was wrong. After Tu Le and the rest finished discussing with Lu Shu, they left, smiling. The rest of the people looked at Lu Shu in despair The day that Lu Shu had become a disciple of the Sword Hut, everyone thought that the selections would go back to normal. But the gamblers in the palace jumped into the Long Yin River once again Behind the clouds of the Sword Hut, Gu Lingfei rode on her black panther and walked up the mountain. When she saw the young man at the peak of the mountain, she was upset. Senior, why dont we cancel his qualifications and chase him out of the palace? If our master is here, he will definitely not stand to see this fellow! There was a barely visible white sword in between the eyebrows of the young man. He did not open his eyes. He said, I am afraid that he might turn his shame into anger and destroy the Sword Hut. Chapter 1000 - Take A Drastic Measure to Deal with A Situation Chapter 1000: Take A Drastic Measure to Deal with A Situation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as all the candidates of the Sword Hut selection were feeling unsafe, the selection was to begin half a month earlier than stipulated. When Gu Lingfei went out of the clouds on the back of the black leopard to announce this news, all the people of the palace were stunned, including the aristocrats. Everyone knew why the first round of selection was brought forward. There were too many accidents in this round of Sword Hut selections. For example, for the first time in history, someone was given an early offer to the Sword Hut. Moreover, in the past, none of the selections had ever had a change in time but a change was made in this year. What was the difference between this years Sword Hut selections and the past years? In the past, Lu Shu did not participate but he did this year Many people realized that Gu Lingfeis face was pretty black. She looked as if she was in a terrible mood. On ordinary days, nobody dared to make Gu Lingfei angry. Very few people in the Sword Hut showed their faces. They seemed to be practising all day long and was unconcerned about what was happening in the world. In the Sword Hut, the senior disciple seemed to be taking care of the matters but Gu Lingfei was the person who was in charge of everyday maintenance. Therefore, Gu Lingfei was actually the Chief Manager of the Sword Hut and she was the most liked person by the owner of the Sword Hut. Before Gu Lingfei became a Master, she was rather demanding. Nobody in the palace could deal with her. After all, what could they do to a disciple who was the most-liked by the owner of the Sword Hut? When Gu Lingfei became a Master, many of the aristocrats had given up hope. They thought that Gu Lingfei would become more demanding. However, the result was shocking. Gu Lingfei recollected her temper and was able to see the bigger picture. At this moment, Gu Lingfei wanted to kill Lu Shu as the entire issue of the Sword Hut selection involved the Sword Huts reputation. After the end of the second round of examination, the Sword Hut ceremony would be conducted. Every single descendant of the Sword Hut would attend the ceremony and different powers would watch the ceremony too. They were there to watch the ceremony not because of the grandeur, but rather because during the past ceremonies, the owner of the Sword Hut would demonstrate their swordplay, allowing many people to benefit from it. Every since the owner of the Sword Hut disappeared, the senior disciple of the Sword Hut took over the task of demonstrating his swordplay. Although the senior disciple of the Sword Hut was not as powerful as the Master, when the Master personally demonstrated their swordplay, countless people were attracted too. Therefore, the ceremony of the Sword Hut became the most important thing in the Luniverse. Just as the entire Luniverse was focusing on the Sword Hut, Lu Shu appeared Gu Lingfei wanted to kill Lu Shu but the senior disciple did not agree. Instead, he said some things that Gu Lingfei did not understand. Gu Lingfei respected the senior disciple who sat on the top of the mountain all year long practising his skills. However, she felt that the senior disciple had something that he was unwilling to say. What could Lu Shu, a mere Rank One, do? At the very most, he would become a Master. Could he tear the Sword Hut down? Gu Lingfei had thought of some other possibilities. However, when she checked with the senior discipline, he negated all of her guesses. Now that the Sword Hut selections were suddenly brought forward, the other candidates who did not want to see Lu Shu were tortured tremendously. To Lu Shu, he felt as though he was struck by lightning, it was such a drastic measure to deal with the situation That was because he could not get onto the battle stage of the first round of selections Besides that, everyone was in the Sword Hut, even if he was extremely daring, he would not dare to stir things up in the Sword Hut. Oh no, I am screwed, Lu Shu sighed, Time to strike a deal with the Sun family, I wont be able to make anymore money in the future. Hmm. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. From the money we have saved, apart from a small fraction of the money to be used as expenses, we can already purchase 12000 sets of magical armor. Our gains are pretty good. However, Im not sure if Sun Zhongyang is able to get us so many sets of magical armor. When Lu Shu went over, Sun Zhongyang was stunned. He initially thought that Lu Shu did not have much money and could barely use his money to buy 1200 sets of magical armor. Now, he realized that the entire Sun family had insufficient supplies. After all, the Sun family did not have to be involved in battles! Sun Zhongyang looked at Lu Shu and said, Give me two months time, I will rush a batch of armor out for you Lu Shu smacked his lips. The Sun family dont even have 12000 sets of magical armor? Sun Zhongyang felt terrible. This question sounded as though the Sun family was very weak. It was clearly because Lu Shu was good at earning money! That amount of armor was nothing much to the Sun family. However, who would keep so many sets of magical armor? Most of the armies in the Luniverse did not like to use such expensive equipment. To those who had assumed positions, life was worth nothing as the social classes were fixed. Those with a lower social class status were as powerless as ants. In the past, the rules were also set for the territories of the Lords of Heaven. People only started to attack each other in recent years and the boundaries were blurred. However, it was not to the extent such that people fought to their deaths. Everyone was still afraid of that individual in the palace of the King of Gods. The boundaries were set fairly by the old King of Gods and each person had a quarter of the territory. However, did they really not have any other thoughts? Probably not. Sometimes, the battle on the borders became means for testing these boundaries. As for what people were testing, it was impossible for ordinary aristocrats to guess. Alright, I will give you two months time. After two months, I will return to the Sun family to collect my armor, said Lu Shu. Why do you need so many sets of armor? Are you planning to attack someone? Sun Zhongyang did not understand. The Wei Wu Army only has 5000 soldiers in total! The magical armors are not easy to spoil, it wont be used up so quickly. Cant I keep them? Lu Shu was unhappy. Just do your business. Why are you concerned about what I am using them for. Well, he could not tell Sun Zhongyang that he was planning to bring them back to Earth Lu Shu and Nie Ting, as well as the other Heavenly Networks would not view the rest of the members lives in the Heavenly Network as powerless and worthless. A life is a life. With an additional set of armor, everyone would feel more secure. However, at this moment, Lu Shu saw someone from the Sun family run towards Sun Zhongyang and whisper to him. Lu Shu wanted to go forward to listen to what they were saying. Sun Zhongyang pushed Lu Shu. You are almost touching me! Cough cough. Lu Shu was not sorry. Whats wrong? The ceremony of the Sword Hut is being brought forward, you know that, Sun Zhongyang said, However, what is more shocking is that the people under the Lord of Heaven have also arrived early. Just now, the people under Duanmu Huangqi from the West Region have entered the palace with their horses. There was a large group of carriages behind them. Some people speculate that Duanmu Huangqi has come personally to view the ceremony! Chapter 1001 - The Evil Tiger Eats His Son Chapter 1001: The Evil Tiger Eats His Son Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why did Duanmu Huangqi come? Many people wanted to know the answer to this question. Apart from those in the Luniverse, others had heard of Lu Shus name before. The four Lords of Heaven rarely came to the palace. It felt as though everyone had cut their connections with the palace after the new Lord of Heaven assumed his position. Everyone was satisfied with their position as the commander. However, what special motive did Duanmu Huangqi have when he came to the palace to attend the Sword Hut ceremony? Lu Shu asked curiously, How long has it been since the last visit by Duanmu Huangqi? Sun Zhongyang thought about it for a long while. I think over 100 years. I am not sure about the exact length of time. I wasnt even born back then Why do I feel like you are very nervous? Rubbish. Why was Lu Shu nervous? Recently, someone said that he was eliminated. Didnt he also eliminate the illegitimate child of Duanmu Huangqi? His name was Duanmu Yunge?! That was awkward. When everyone was speculating if Duanmu Huangqi had an ulterior motive, Lu Shu was already thinking if that was the so-called revenge by ones parents Alright, even if Duanmu Huangqi was not as petty as what Lu Shu had imagined, this scenario was still a possibility. It was rare for highly-ranked practitioners to have descendants. Sun Zhongyangs father, Sun Xunwen, only had one precious son, Duanmu Huangqi did not have many descendants too. Then, a talented son like Duanmu Yunge appeared. Duanmu Huangqi did not worry about anything else and went to the Sword Hut directly. He went over personally to support his own son just like how an old father smiled wholeheartedly when he saw his son playing a match in the arena. However, after he arrived in the palace, he realized to his horror, eh? Where was his son? Given this situation, anyone would go crazy Lu Shu wanted to return to ask, since he was regarded as a disciple of the Sword Hut, could he move into the Sword Hut? The reason was simply because the Sword Hut was safer Lu Shu suddenly said to Sun Zhongyang, Erm I have something to attend to, I will take my leave first. Remember our agreement, I will come back in two months to take the magical armor! After his sentence, Lu Shu turned and left. Although he did not kill Duanmu Yunge and it was a normal move taken during the Sword Hut selection, the Lord of Heaven would not care about what reason he had if he wanted to fight for his sons justice? Just as Lu Shu stepped out the door, he was stunned. He looked calmly at the troop and horses on the opposite side of the street. The horses made dong dong sounds as they stepped on the limestone bricks on the palace. For every step the horses took, flames would emit from the limestone bricks. Lu Shu realized, to his horror, even the two horses that were pulling the huge carriage had the energy equivalent to a Rank One. The passers-by on the street avoided the troop and were speechless. Meanwhile, Lu Shu realized that the other party was targeting him. When the Lord of Heaven travelled, he would deploy many soldiers and horses. Everyone in the palace had heard about that carriage before, as the horses were able to fly! Meanwhile, the person sitting in the carriage was none other than Duanmu Huangqi. Perhaps, Lu Shu did not know what Duanmu Huangqis personality was like. However, the people in the Luniverse knew it and were ready to witness Lu Shus downfall when Lu Shu eliminated Duanmu Yunge. There was a saying that went, in the basement of Duanmu Huangqis palace there were 18 levels and every level was a different type of cruel punishment. This was just a saying. However, one could infer the image that Duanmu Huangqi portrayed in everyones hearts. Lu Shu did not escape. Instead, he calmed down and looked expressionless. When the Lord of Heaven had fixed his target on you, there is no way out and you have no choice but to face it. The carriage stopped in front of Lu Shu. The soldiers and horses stood solemnly behind the carriage. Without the curtains on the carriage being lifted, a voice could be heard, You are Lu Shu? Lu Shu laughed coldly in his heart, so what if you are the Lord of Heaven? Therefore, Lu Shu replied calmly, No, I guess you got the wrong person. From Duanmu Huangqis distress, +19! Duanmu Huangqi did not expect Lu Shu to reply in that way. For a second He did not know what to do At the next moment, Duanmu Huangqi suddenly laughed. His laughter was not unpleasant. In fact, it gave off a powerful vibe that one was unable to forget. However, his voice sounded like a knife that made slits on ones skin. Whatever, I will need to discuss with you about two things today. At this moment, the Lord of Heaven who was standing at the back pulled a random person who was severely injured over. Lu Shu was stunned for a while as he could not make out who the other person was. Duanmu Huangqi laughed. His name is Li Liang. Both of you must have met before. Apparently, he could not do anything to you in the Wei Bei Pass, how useless. Useless people should not be tasked to do anything. However, he has known you for a long time, so I brought him over to the palace for you to take a look. Lu Shu took a deep breath. He did not realize that the person in front of him was Li Liang whom he had met before. Li Liang was a Rank One expert but was tortured to this manner. Moreover, he was brought over to the palace in such a humiliating way. Lu Shu initially thought that Li Liang was a good person. However, when he appeared in front of him in such a bloody manner, Lu Shu began to doubt himself. He heard Duanmu Huangqi say, This is the first thing I wanted to tell you, thank you for testing this person out. Everyone claims that he is a good commander but it seems otherwise. Upon hearing this, Lu Shu felt that Duanmu Huangqi was a strange person. He sounded like he was thanking him but Lu Shu knew that he was going to be in trouble too. Now, lets move on to the second thing, said Duanmu Huangqi. Then, another person who was severely injured was dragged over and laid beside Li Liang. This person is Duanmu Yunge and I heard that he lost to you too. Duanmu Huangqis voice was emotionless. I heard that he was very happy when he was about to enter the Sword Hut. In the end, he is just another person that brags too much. Since the start, Duanmu Huangqi had never mentioned that Duanmu Yunge was his son. Lu Shus heart sank again. The saying went an evil tiger does not eat its son, yet, Duanmu Huangqi tortured his son without any emotions. Lu Shu recalled how proud Duanmu Yunge was when Duanmu Huangqi was in the other places of the palace. Now, he was almost dead. Moreover, both Li Liang and Duanmu Yunges foundations were broken and their status as Rank Ones had vanished. Duanmu Huangqi laughed in the carriage. I have to thank you for helping me see through two individuals. However, how should I thank you? At this moment, the color of the sky changed suddenly. The blue sky suddenly darkened and the clouds formed gigantic swirls in the sky. Following that, massive pressure fell from the sky and pressed onto Lu Shu! A Masters anger could cause the sky and earth to change color. Lu Shu suddenly realized that this was the real technique used by Masters. Chapter 1002 - A Revolutionary Change Is Going to Happen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The vortex above the clouds was like manifestation of a Lord of Heavens determination. Others simply felt that it was magnificent, but to Lu Shu, it was a source of great pressure. Lu Shu was glad that he did not bring Lu Xiaoyu and Yi Qian along with him. If not, they too would have to face these dangerous circumstances. He was not a person who easily gave up. But under these circumstances, even Lu Xiaoyu would not be of much help. He would rather face this himself. The limestone floor beside him, which had a radius of ten meters, suddenly broke into pieces. It was as if the entire surface of the ground had been broken by the invisible force. The sound was very frightening. The people on the streets had disappeared. They had been hiding at the side of the road. Back then, they thought that they could observe the situation. But now, everyone knew clearly that if they did not leave, it was likely that they would die from the Lord of Heavens rage. But surprisingly, Lu Shu was still standing straight. Not bad, not bad. Duanmu Huangqi sat in his imperial carriage and applauded. As expected of someone who defeated my Black Feather Army and Duanmu Yunge. You have great strength of character. Lu Shu knew that he would not be able to be kind today. If it were in the past, he would still be willing to make jokes. But now, he had to make his strength do the talking. Both Duanmu Yunge and Li Liang, one who was Duanmu Yunges senior general and the other his biological son, had fallen. Lu Shu knew that he had a death penalty in Duanmu Huangqis eyes. Lu Shu was sweating profusely under this pressure. His muscles trembled. However, his expression was very calm. What had Lu Shu not seen after coming out of the orphanage? He had done everything in order to live. Now, a Lord of Heaven had appeared and wanted to kill him? What gave him the right to do so? Lu Shu raised his hand with difficulty. He was no longer the pathetic boy who could only silently eat eggs alone because he could not sell them. He had the celestial map and fruits! Lu Shu no longer cared about other affairs. He wanted to eat the nebula fruit and advance to Rank One. Then, he would unlock the fifth level of Nebula! He no longer had any concerns. He was no longer worried that he would cause any accidental heavenly visions. If he died, then it would be of no use. This was his final decision. Lu Shu decided to fight for his life! At this moment, the darkening clouds in the sky gave way to the dark night sky. The vortex of black clouds suddenly split open and gave way to a white cloud. A thunderbolt struck like a sword, causing the vortex of dark clouds to shatter. It was as if a dark cloud and a white cloud had collided into each other. They were completely different and powerful. Then, the sky turned blue again. It was as if there were no clouds. The clouds had disappeared in the clash between the Masters. Even the wind had stopped. There was a voice from the Sword Hut behind the clouds. It was dimly discernible, but steadfast. It was as if it was extremely confident. Since when did anyone dare to challenge a disciple of the Sword Hut, other than during wars? What are you doing in the palace? Duanmu Huangqi laughed out loud. Cant I play a joke on this young man? Cant I? No one said that people are not allowed to joke with the people from the Sword Hut. No one said that the Lord of Heaven cannot enter the palace, right? Duanmu Huangqis voice suddenly grew dark and cold. If anyone feels that I should not be allowed to enter the palace, come and find me. The entire palace was silent. Duanmu Huangqis tyranny oppressed the entire palace! This time, there was nothing from the Sword Hut behind the clouds. The heavenly cloud was only to save Lu Shu. Once Lu Shu was saved, there was no more movement. While Duanmu Huangqi was speaking, Lu Shu suddenly submerged into the ground. Lu Xiaoyu had rushed over. She had found an opportunity to bring Lu Shu to the Sword Hut. Although Lu Xiaoyu did not know where to go, her instincts told her that the closer they were to the Sword Hut, the safer they would be. Before Lu Shu submerged into the ground, he dragged Li Liang into the ground as well. He felt that he had treated the commander of the Black Feather Army unfairly, even though there should not be any mercy and empathy on the battlefield, and Lu Shu had a clear conscience. He did not treat Li Liang unfairly. They were enemies on the battlefield. Life and death were ruled by fate. But Lu Shu felt uncomfortable as he felt that Li Liang was not a bad person. As for Duanmu Yunge, he was the son of Duanmu Huangqi. He was unlucky to have been eliminated. He had chosen the wrong father when he reincarnated Lu Shu was somewhat worried that Lu Xiaoyu would be involved, but it seemed as if Duanmu Huangqi had no intention to continue targeting him. It was as if nothing had happened. He suddenly had a gut feeling that Duanmu Huangqi had attacked him just to pull in the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. But Lu Shu felt that something was strange. Why was there no activity from the palace of the King of Gods? Duanmu Huangqi was being very aggressive in the palace. Did the new King of Gods think that this was nothing and was too lazy to deal with it? Or was there another reason? Lu Shu felt that many things were fishy. He could not understand! Before long, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu came to a hidden courtyard. This courtyard had been prepared in advance by Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. When they bought it, Lu Shu had used his mask to change his appearance. He used this place as an asylum and safe place. It was finally put into use now. Yi Qian was already guarding the house. When Lu Xiaoyu appeared with Lu Shu, he went to guard the entrance. Lu Shu put down Li Liang and sighed. I wanted to hurry up and open the fifth level of Nebula. Luckily, the Sword Hut stepped in. Earning money was impossible. Lu Shu felt that something major would definitely happen in the palace. We came to the Luniverse at the wrong time. Lu Shu lowered his voice. I think a revolutionary change is going to happen. Then what do we do? Lu Xiaoyu asked. We get into the Sword Hut and quickly find a way to go back. We have to get away from here, said Lu Shu with determination. At that moment, Li Liang suddenly coughed. Lu Shu looked over and realized that he had slowly gained consciousness. Li Liang looked around at his surroundings. He felt that something was strange. He suddenly asked weakly, Why am I on the floor is there a bed here? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, You were completely covered in blood. When I placed you on the bed, you dirtied it. From Li Liangs distress, +748! How did you end up like this? Lu Shu asked curiously, Was Duanmu Huangqi always so brutal? Li Liang laughed bitterly. He felt his broken foundation and said, Victory and defeat is common for a military commander. In the past, he did not care even if he fought a losing battle. He used the opportunity to display his abilities. As expected. Lu Shu now understood that Duanmu Huangqi was just targeting him. However, he could not confirm whether he was attracting the senior disciple to step in. But Lu Shus impression of Duanmu Huangqi would not change. If he had the opportunity, Lu Shu would definitely kill him. Lu Shu thought about it. If he could advance to the Master Realm before he left, he would kill Duanmu Huangqi before leaving! Lu Shu bore grudges. He did not deny this fact. Chapter 1003 - Lord Fury Has a Good Way of Thinking Chapter 1003: Lord Fury Has a Good Way of Thinking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nangeng City was a hot spot. The civilians in Nangeng City were very willing to work in the soap factories owned by the Wei Wu Army. The civilians in the lower ranks of society often could not breathe in the rigid hierarchy, but experienced some relief here. In the past, ordinary citizens like Zhang Weiyu would experience exploitation wherever they went. Their tax liabilities were heavy as well. Whether they would be able to survive depended on the mood of the city head. But now, if they worked in the soap factory owned by the Wei Wu Army, their salaries would not be taxed. This was Lu Shus right as the head of Nangeng City. This caused civilians like Zhang Weiyu who struggled surviving to flock to the factories. Furthermore, the salary that they would receive was not low either. Many people realized that as long as they worked properly, they would be able to live a good life. Although it was slightly tiring, they still earned money. There was no way to prevent fatigue. Who was not tired when they were alive? Lastly, Zhang Weiyu himself knew the pain of the civilians. He had suffered from this rigid system. Thus, he was very merciful towards them. Zhang Weiyu was once an Imperial Dragon Soldier that worked for the old King of Gods. It was said that compassionate people did not belong on the battlefield. But Zhang Weiyu was a kindhearted person. If not, everyone would not surround him and wait for the return of their king. Thus, when Liu Yizhao found a new life as a scout of the Wei Wu Army, Zhang Weiyu also started thinking about what he was suitable for. He did not continue reminiscing his times as an Imperial Palace Soldier. To be honest, Zhang Weiyu envied Liu Yizhao. After all, back then when they were Imperial Dragon Soldiers, Zhang Weiyu had led Liu Yizhao. But now, Liu Yizhao was embarking on his own path. Faintly, Liu Yizhao had become the number one scout in the Luniverse Although an Imperial Dragon Soldier had become a small scout, was Liu Yizhao happy? Zhang Weiyu felt that Liu Yizhao was very happy? Liu Yizhao was a soldierly young man. Now, he often joined the Wei Wu Army to drink and eat meat. His loud voice scared others. When he surrounded the bandits, his voice almost scared the bandits to death. Furthermore, he did not have to think so much now. He just had to be a good scout. He did not have to command or use his head What about Zhang Weiyu? He thought about it. He did not like leading soldiers, as he could not stand the pain when his soldiers died one by one. It was as if the lives had been lost because of his unsuitable commanding. He was tormented by this. Under typical circumstances, this kind of person would not become a commander. But when he was an Imperial Dragon Soldier, it was different. Imperial Dragon Soldiers could not die. It was very difficult to kill them. Back then, his psychological problem had not been exposed. But now, it was different. The Wei Wu Army had not reached the standard of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Thus, recently, Zhang Weiyu was thinking. It was good enough for him to handle city affairs and manage the soap factories. He could also fight, but he could not become a commander. In the past, when he was an Imperial Dragon Soldier, he had no choice, If the King of Gods asked him to become the commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he could only become a commander. Now, Zhang Weiyu felt that being a commander was no good. It did not suit him. At that moment, Liu Yizhao, Li Heitan, and the rest of the Wei Wu Army soldiers were sitting around the bonfire and chatting. Typically, the Wei Wu Army could only drink alcohol every ten days. Furthermore, they were split into batches. They could not allow everyone to get drunk. Thus, when they were not drinking, they could only sit around the bonfire and boast. Li Heitan suddenly said, These days are meaningless. I dont know when the Great Lord will return. I miss him Li Heitan was very pure and honest, as his thoughts were very simple. He would say whatever he thought. Typically, the big and tall Li Heitan was like a young child waiting for their parents to come home from work when he thought about their Great Lord. Someone said, I also hope that our Great Lord returns. Just a while back, we were fighting with the Black Feather Army. We stopped them everyday. It was very satisfying. Now, the aristocrat armies have gone to the West Region to fight. If the Great Lord returns, I think he will lead us there. We will go to the West Region to fight. We will go to the West Capital to fight do you think that the Great Lord can become a Lord of Heaven? Everyone was dumbfounded. Suddenly, they were excited. Our Great Lord as a Lord of Heaven? Liu Yizhao smiled. The West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi, is a Master. A Master is much more powerful than a Rank One. How do we kill him? We cant. Dont think about meaningless things like this. Should we go to the palace and find our Great Lord? Li Heitan suddenly said in a low, muffled voice, A few days ago, a traveling businessman told me that there are some bandits 300 kilometers east of the palace. He wants us to settle them Everyone did not know whether to laugh or to cry. That is over 1000 kilometers away from us. Why should we go? Who asked you to do so? Now, the Wei Wu Army was also known as the bandit eliminators. A majority of the bandits in the North Region had been defeated by the Wei Wu Army. They had no choice but to become good citizens. The bandits were helpless as well. They could not defeat the Wei Wu Army! The traveling businessmen realized that the Wei Wu Army was of great help. In the past, when they traveled and did business, if their slaves did not help them, they still had to pay some roamers to protect them. But now, this was not necessary. Everywhere in the North Region was very safe. The bandits were very dejected. Later on, the traveling businessmen realized that the Wei Wu Army had to eliminate these bandits. Li Heitan stood at the entrance of the city and asked the traveling businessmen where the bandits were. The hobby of the Wei Wu Army was rounding up bandits! Thus, many traveling businessmen started to tell Wei Wu Army where the bandits were. It did not matter even if they were very far away. What if the Wei Wu Army went? But this time, Li Heitan said that it was too far away. It was over 1000 kilometers away Suddenly, Little Fury, who was eating grilled corn, was dumbfounded. Then, it took out its notebook from its small bag and wrote on it. Lets eliminate the bandits. After that, we can conveniently go to the palace Hm? Liu Yizhaos eyes lit up. He understood what Little Fury meant. Lord Fury says that we can claim to be eliminating the bandits, but we are actually going to the palace to see our Great Lord. Lord Fury has a good way of thinking! Little Fury nodded its head and wrote. You understand me! But Old Zhang will not agree to this. Liu Yizhao said with a sense of pity. He is not foolish. The palace is a very complex place. He will definitely not allow the Wei Wu Army to risk it. But at that moment, Zhao Shuai, the chief officer of the Song Ji gambling den, flew over from the north. Liu Yizhao stood up. Chief officer Zhao is here. But the Wei Wu Army does not have any alcohol here. Zhao Shuai frequently came to Nangeng City. Thus, he had interacted with the Wei Wu Army many times. They were very familiar with one another. Zhao Shuai got straight to the point. Something has happened to your commander in the palace! The news that Duanmu Huangqi was targeting Lu Shu spread like wildfire. After all, two Masters had clashed that day. The impact was huge. Chapter 1004 - Wei Wu Army, Go Forth! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Song Ji gambling den did not want to be involved in the conflict between Lu Shu and Duanmu Huangqi. After all, one of them was a Lord of Heaven, while the other was a new, ordinary disciple of the Sword Hut. They had never socialized with Duanmu Huangqi, nor were they friends. It was not that the Song family did not have good conduct. Most of the wealthy families were not willing to interact with Duanmu Huangqi. After Duanmu Huangqi had advanced to the Master Realm, his disposition changed drastically. It was as if the darkness and brutality hidden in his heart had been released when he advanced to the Master realm. In the past, he had to conceal these aspects. But after he became a Master, it was hard for him to die. Thus, he no longer had any misgivings. It was hard to talk to this kind of person. If they could not benefit, they would not do anything. Their lives might even be in danger. Thus, compared to Duanmu Huangqi, everyone was more willing to make friends with Lu Shu. Although there were times when Lu Shu badly wanted money, everyone would be able to earn money if they were friends with Lu Shu. But now, the situation was different. During the clash between Duanmu Huangqi and the senior disciple of the Sword Hut, they sensed something unusual. In the past, when the old King of Gods was still around, Duanmu Huangqi would never dare to attack someone in the palace. On the other hand, even if the Song family head was willing to do business with him, they could not possibly do so in this situation. The wealthy families in the palace could stand for so long because their predecessors had the ability to seek luck and avoid calamity. They did not want to become enemies with Duanmu Huangqi. They could only cut off their ties with Lu Shu. Thus, they immediately informed Zhao Shuai and asked him to return to the palace! But Zhao Shuai was rather loyal. He had flown over 200 kilometers. After much hesitation, he decided to return and tell the Wei Wu Army. It was also part of their friendship. The Wei Wu Army did not have any weapons that would allow them to communicate with Lu Shu. Thus, they did not know what had happened in the palace. But something major had happened. Liu Yizhao said in a serious tone, Li Heitan, ask Lord Zhang to come here! Li Heitan wildly ran towards the military tent where Zhang Weiyu was. Then, he carried Zhang Weiyu and ran back. Zhang Weiyu almost vomited on the way back. Zhang Weiyu was going crazy. He was an ordinary person! Li Heitan, let me go. What in the world happened?! Zhang Weiyu was furious. Zhao Shuai said that something has happened to our Great Lord in the palace! Li Heitan exclaimed in a hurried tone. Zhang Weiyu was silent. He understood why Li Heitan was so hurried. Something had happened to Lu Shu. At first, Zhang Weiyu rejected the expression our Great Lord. But Li Heitan and the rest used it everyday, to the point that Zhang Weiyu was used to it Li Heitan carried Zhang Weiyu and came to Zhao Shuai. After vomiting, Zhang Weiyu calmly wiped his mouth and said to Zhao Shuai, Chief Officer Zhao, could you tell me what has happened? He wanted to analyze what situation Lu Shu was in now! Since Lu Shu had trusted him to temporarily command the Wei Wu Army while he was gone, Zhang Weiyu felt that he had to live up to this trust. It was said that a true gentleman would sacrifice his life for his friends. Although Zhang Weiyu would not die for Lu Shu, as he had to remain alive for the old King of Gods, Lu Shus situation was something that he could not ignore. Moreover, with Lu Shu around, the Wei Wu Army would have a reason to exist. Zhao Shuai hesitated and said, Its like this. After your Great Lord came to the palace Zhang Weiyu, Liu Yizhao, Li Heitan, and the rest were dumbfounded when they heard the story. Their Great Lord had used the Sun family to eliminate his enemies? Their Great Lord had become like a demon king in the Sword Hut selections? Their Great Lord had been encircled and intercepted by the civilians, who trampled his house flat Zhang Weiyu and the rest were very shocked. On the other hand, Little Fury was very calm. This was Lu Shus normal behavior when Little Fury came to Nangeng City and met the Wei Wu Army, it found out that Lu Shu had gone to participate in the Sword Hut selections. From that point onwards, it had started to stand in silent tribute for the rest of the Sword Hut candidates Is he that strong? Zhang Weiyu felt that Lu Shu treated the palace like a place to play. How did it happen? Let me explain this slowly. Zhao Shuai panted and said, The second person that your Great Lord eliminated, Duanmu Yunge, is the son of Duanmu Huangqi. Now, Duanmu Huangqi has been criticized by the armies in the palace. Lu Shu made him embarrassed. He killed his own son. He wanted to kill Lu Shu, but the senior disciple of the Sword Hut stepped in. But we feel that if Duanmu Huangqi had the chance, he would definitely kill your Great Lord without mercy. Li Heitan was upset. Where did his courage come from? Zhang Weiyu laughed coldly. Duanmu Huangqi is becoming even more unreasonable recently. First, he started the war at the borders. Then, he went to the palace to cause trouble. But like Lu Shu, Zhang Weiyu could not understand. Under these circumstances, why did the new King of Gods not do anything? He knew the new King of Gods. How could he allow Duanmu Huangqi to run riot? Did something that he did not know about happen? Zhao Shuai said, Im just telling you about this. Your decision has nothing to do with me. I hope that you will pretend as if you did not see me. Dont worry. The Wei Wu Army will not forget about this. We will repay you one day! Zhang Weiyu said in a low voice. It already took a lot of courage for him to come here to tell the Wei Wu Army under the pressure of the Lord of Heaven. Zhao Shuai left. He had to return to the palace and face the incoming storm with the Song family. Li Heitan looked at Zhang Weiyu. He said in a low, muffled voice, What do we do? While they were speaking, Li Heitan secretly looked at Liu Yizhao and Little Fury. He had already decided. If Zhang Weiyu ordered the Wei Wu Army to stay behind and maintain stability, he would secretly go to the palace but Li Heitan had just advanced to Rank Two. Even if he went to the palace alone, he would not be of much help. Thus, he hoped that Liu Yizhao and Little Fury would go with him. But Zhang Weiyus words caused them to be dumbfounded. We will pack up and go to the palace Zhang Weiyu hesitated. What excuse will we use to go to the palace? Li Heitan said in a low voice, There are some bandits 300 kilometers away from the palace. Lets eliminate them When Zhang Weiyu heard this, his eyes lit up. Li Heitan, you are a genius! Everyone looked at one another helplessly. They were worried that Zhang Weiyu would go with the safe choice. In the past, while Zhang Weiyu was the leader of the Wei Wu Army, there would be some conflicts between him and the rest. For example, there were conflicts over the prohibition of alcohol and the implementation of military law. Thus, a barrier slowly formed between Zhang Weiyu and the rest. But now, that barrier seemed to have disappeared. Li Heitan beamed with joy. I will start packing up now! Liu Yizhao looked at Zhang Weiyu. From your words are you coming as well? Your body Zhang Weiyu sighed. Im afraid that you will cause the sky to fall if you go by yourselves! Wei Wu Army, go forth! Chapter 1005 - As Quiet As Snow Chapter 1005: As Quiet As Snow Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Wei Wu Army suddenly set off without warning. Not many people had tools for long-range communication like Zhao Shuai, as it was very expensive. Thus, not many people outside the palace knew what was happening. When the Wei Wu Army packed up and prepared to go, the traveling businessmen were puzzled. If they were gone, who would they do business with? Zhang Weiyu replied that business would continue as usual. After all, they had employed people to manage the business. Of course, the people they had employed were not very reliable. Thus, Zhang Weiyu ordered 100 people to stay behind. They could not completely leave the business behind. If not, when Lu Shu returned and realized that his business had collapsed, he would go out of control. According to Li Heitan, the soap factories were almost equal to the Great Lords life Some of the traveling businessmen panicked. They did not know what the Wei Wu Army was doing. It seemed as if they were going to run away. Many traveling businessmen asked the Wei Wu Army what they were doing. But the Wei Wu Armys answer was the same. They were going to eliminate the bandits! The traveling businessmen almost collapsed on the spot. With their strength, they could defeat an entire army. But now, they were going to eliminate bandits? What had the bandits done in their previous lives?! Not only were the traveling businessmen panicking, the North Region aristocrat armies fighting with the Black Feather Army at the border also panicked. When they received the news, the first thing they thought about was whether the Wei Wu Army was coming for them! If not, nothing in the vicinity needed the strength of the Wei Wu Army to handle, right? The terror that the Wei Wu Army had struck in their hearts had not disappeared. Were they back for more? Their commander was in the palace, right? What mischief were you going to cause this time? Gradually, everyone realized that the Wei Wu Army was taking a strange path. They were going to the north! What were they going to do there? But no matter what the Wei Wu Army wanted to do, the bandits that had to move moved, and the aristocrats who had to be alert were alert. The Wei Wu Army did not bring any rations as they did not have invisible storage equipment. But what the Wei Wu Army had now was money In the past, the aristocrats would either cut their pay or oppress their economy. After all, no one was willing to spend too much money on an army as the Luniverse had been peaceful for a very long time. Wars had only occurred along the borders in the last decade. If the war had not reached them, why did they have to build an army? But the Wei Wu Army was different. They were able to earn their own money. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu, who handled the money, was with them. Thus, no matter where the Wei Wu Army was, they could easily buy grains. Furthermore, they could buy them at a low price They had been in the soap business for such a long time that everyone forgot the Wei Wu Armys origins as the bandits from Azure Dragon Village. Now, the Wei Wu Army had reminded them of this. It left a deep impression on them. Every time they reached a city, they bought grains. The Wei Wu Army simply entered the granaries and bought the grains at cost price! Who dared to not sell grains to them? The heads of the city were speechless. If they sold the grain at cost price, they would not earn any profits. But if they did not sell their grains, they would be replaced Some cities sealed their entrances. But there were very few cities that were as impregnable as the palace. Although they closed their entrances, the Wei Wu Army was able to jump over the city walls. Would you be scared? A quarter of the Wei Wu Army were Rank Twos. The rest were Rank Threes Furthermore, some realized that there was an army of mice rapidly crossing mountains. Everywhere they went, the tree branches were cleanly bitten off. Wild creatures definitely could not survive. A witness said that a white squirrel was controlling the army of mice. Everyone laughed. Squirrels and mice were different. How could a squirrel control mice? But that night, someone dreamed about a white squirrel asking them whether they wanted to buy soap This was absurd, but the Wei Wu Army continued to travel at full speed amidst this absurdity. The first army who did not have to carry rations was born. Some aristocrats wanted to declare war on the Wei Wu Army. But then they thought about it. First, they were allies. Furthermore, the Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, favored this army. If they fought the Wei Wu Army and Wen Zaifou heard about it, someone would suffer. Furthermore, with the Wei Wu Armys strength, they were not sure whether they would be able to defeat them. Not only was the Wei Wu Army powerful, every single soldier had magical armor. Lastly, the aristocrats gave it some more thought. They only wanted to buy grains. They would give them the grains But they were not willing to give in. Some went to the palace of the Lord of Heaven to seek Wen Zaifou. They immediately wailed, Lord of Heaven, the Wei Wu Army is too much. Is there a need for them to travel so far away just to eliminate bandits? The dragon on Wen Zaifous black ceremonial dress was very conspicuous. He sat on the throne in the hall and casually said, Why dont you replace them and eliminate the bandits? All of you are good-for-nothings. If you cant even eliminate some bandits, how useful are you? The Wei Wu Army is helping you to eliminate the bandits. Shouldnt you be grateful? And why have you come here to cry to me? What are you crying for?! The aristocrats were speechless. How biased! You had better cover that up! Go away. Wen Zaifou waved. Im frustrated looking at you people who are not willing to work hard. Hurry up and train. Do my armies recruit such useless people now? The aristocrats left. They knew that compared to the rest of the Lords of Heaven, Wen Zaifou was the easiest to talk to. Typically, he did not care much. It was as if he did not care about his position as the Lord of Heaven. There had been a rumor that Wen Zaifou did not want to be the Lord of Heaven, but the King of Gods chased him out. After the aristocrats left, Wen Zaifou supported his head with his hands. He sat on the throne, thinking about something. He suddenly said to the air, Youre not willing to work hard either. Back then, I owed your father a favor. I gave you a big chance to return to his side, but you secretly came back. How can I say anything good about you? Xu Mujun appeared. She calmly said, He seems to have the ability to see through the intentions of others. I had this feeling after interacting with him for a long time. Furthermore, dont you think that some things are very strange? No. Wen Zaifou pouted. That ability is a natural gift. You have to get used to it. The ability they were talking about was the ability to know the names of others. When Lu Shu met Xu Mujun, she had not revealed her name. The people around her had not introduced her either. Furthermore, Xu Mujun had concealed her identity. She introduced herself as Wen Jun to the slave market! But to Xu Mujuns surprise, Lu Shu called her Xu Mujun! Of course, what Xu Mujun was most surprised about was when she told Wen Zaifou about this. He was very happy, as if he had advanced to the Master Realm. Wen Zaifou stood up and waved. Fine. If you dont want this opportunity, then forget it. Walk your own path. Wen Zaifou then stepped into a void. Xu Mujun was alone in the hall. She could faintly hear Wen Zaifou talking to himself. I have waited for so long. I dont even know who the memorial to the throne was written by. It really is as quiet as snow. Chapter 1006 - Buying Li Liang Over Chapter 1006: Buying Li Liang Over Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The newly-bought house of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu was not small. It was even bigger than that of the inn. However, it was at the extreme east of the palace and was relatively hidden. When they bought it, they thought that it was quiet and hidden. However, what surprised Lu Shu was how he kept hearing the sounds of carriages in the middle of the night. However, after a few times, Lu Shu felt that something was amiss. He asked Yi Qian, Who are those people living around, why are all of them women?! Yi Qian laughed happily. This is the Colorful Sparrow Place, a place where some of the aristocrats house their loved ones. Some of the aristocrats have similar family backgrounds as their wives, or found themselves in a situation where their wives have better backgrounds than themselves. This caused them to be unable to buy female slaves and Alright, alright, I understand. Lu Shu had a headache. There was actually such a place. No wonder so many carriages and horses came in the middle of the night. When Lu Shu left the house yesterday to check out what was happening outside, or check if he could enter the Sword Hut, he bumped into a beautiful lady in a veil who stopped another girl who was selling rouge. After the lady saw Lu Shu, she threw a piece of red handkerchief into Lu Shus room that night. Lu Shu immediately threw the handkerchief back. A hmph was heard and the lady seemed to be very angry Lu Xiaoyu frowned and mumbled, All of you are evil people! Li Liang and Yi Qian watched this scene without making any comments. Li Liangs injuries were taking a long time to heal as his foundation was broken. Therefore, his powerful healing powers disappeared. In fact, practitioners who suffered equivalent injuries would recover completely in about half a months time, however, Li Liang was in a terrible state. Your status as a Rank One expert disappeared just like this, isnt it very unfortunate? Lu Shu asked curiously. He also took much effort to get to Rank One and had once lost his status. Therefore, he could sympathize with Li Liang. Everything was lost in a blink of an eye. Li Liang sighed, Those who succeed are called kings, and those who fail are called bandits. Theres nothing worth debating. When you entered this path, you should have been mentally prepared If you sympathize with me, can you help me get a bed first? Up to now, Li Liang had stayed in the residence for over ten days. He had been sleeping on the floor in Yi Qians room! There was a reason for Lu Shu to make this arrangement. After all, he was kind enough to bring Li Liang over. However, he was worried that Li Liang would betray him. When they met, Lu Shu knew that Li Liang was not an honest man. Zhao Shuai, the chief officer of the Song gambling den had told Lu Shu that before the Black Feather Army retreated, people followed Lu Shu and rigged their bets. The amount totalled up to hundreds of millions of notes. Eventually, the Song gambling den found out that the person was Li Liangs schoolmate in school and is the current commander of the Water Dragon Post 1 Water Dragon Post sounded rather majestic, as though there were real dragons in the post. However, that was not the case, it was equivalent to the fire station on Earth Lu Shu did not feel embarrassed. I initially saw your bloodstained shirt and how your injuries failed to heal after a long time. Your bed was stained dirty in a couple of days. Now that your injuries are starting to heal, I am about to prepare your bed for you! Li Liang, who was initially keen on the beds, became cautious. How much does it cost? All my money has been taken by the people under Duanmu Huangqi! Come on, dont be like this. Lu Shu did not intend to ask Li Liang for money. Only Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu was planning to get Li Liang as a person instead! Zhang Weiyu could indeed assume the position as the commander of the Wei Wu Army. However, Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu had some reservations about Zhang Weiyu because Zhang Weiyu was loyal to the old King of Gods and not Lu Shu. This could not be settled by a small favor. It was the same as how although Lu Shu had entered the Sword Hut, he preferred to assume the role as the Ninth Heavenly King. Moreover, before Lu Shu left, Zhang Weiyu had revealed that he was strangely not very keen on being the commander. Therefore Lu Shu had to plan for the worst and hoped to find another suitable individual to take over Zhang Weiyus position. Liu Yizhao did not want to be the commander so Lu Shu granted his wish. Zhang Weiyu did not want to face the self-accusation brought about by the deaths of soldiers and Lu Shu gave him freedom. Now that Li Liang was at his lowest point in his life, although what Lu Shu was doing was not very nice, it was the best opportunity to buy Li Liang over! Buying over a Rank One was a good deal in the Luniverse. After all, how many Masters were there? Lu Shu had once felt that the population on the Luniverse was less than that on Earth. After all, there were very few people living on Earth in the past. However, after thinking about it a little more and going to a few other fortresses, Lu Shu realized that he had a misconception. The Luniverse was around the same size as Earth. Although the resources on the Luniverse was incomparable with that on Earth, Lu Shu neglected the point that the mean life expectancy of the people on the Luniverse was way longer than that of the people on Earth. Initially, Lu Shu thought that food was a huge issue as Zhang Weiyu and the rest could not earn enough despite being a farmer. However, Lu Shu eventually realized that Zhang Weiyu did not manage to earn enough because the taxes were heavy and his plots of land were always ruined by the slaves in town. After Lu Shu took over as the ruler of Nangeng City, he realized that the earnings as a bookmaker was way more than that on Earth. That was because the Luniverse had entered the Era of magical energy! Therefore, Lu Shu felt that there were at most trillions of people on the Luniverse? There were only over ten people of the Master realm. That was an extremely low ratio. Of course, after reaching Rank One, Lu Shu realized that the Master Realm may not be achievable, or it may be achievable with time. Now that he thought about it, Nie Ting had truly lived up to his name as the First Man on Earth, instead of the First Man in the East. However, Li Liang was intelligent. When he heard that Lu Shu did not want money, he became extremely cautious. How would Lu Shu not demand for money? Unless Lu Shu wanted something even more! What do you want? Li Liang was slightly nervous. Lu Shu said, You should look into the mirror. Li Liang had the look of a young man who had yet to reach 30 years old. That was because practising caused his lifespan to lengthen and he could maintain his youthful look for an extremely long time. However, because Li Liangs foundation was heavily destroyed, he was ageing rapidly and could end up with a look of 40 years old like Zhang Weiyu and the rest. In fact, Li Liang knew that he had no value. He was a wasted man without any power or money. What did Lu Shu want from him? That was something Li Liang did not understand. Chapter 1007 - Clues Chapter 1007: Clues Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lets be frank with each other, said Li Liang, I am very grateful to you for saving me from Duanmu Huangqi. To be honest, I thought I was doomed. Duanmu Huangqi had killed at least 10,000 people all these years. I wont make a difference to the total number. If you did not save me, I would end up like Duanmu Yunge. Lu Shu replied politely, This is the gratitude I should receive for having saved your life. Li Liang was lost for words for a long while. His expression and his words were somewhat mismatched. He gathered his thoughts and continued, However, I no longer have any value, dont I, I have no money or power, what do you want me to do? Lu Shu laughed happily. I want to tell you something. However, if you dont agree with my suggestion, you may die. Even if you dont die, you will lose your freedom temporarily, are you willing to hear it? Li Liang was stunned. Lu Shu had rarely said something so seriously. However, he was not being specific at all. He made Li Liang take a gamble and Li Liang did not even know what he would get if he won the gamble. Yet, he had to die if he lost! How should Li Liang choose? Li Liang suddenly sighed. What difference is my current situation from a dead man? I will listen! Cough cough, forget it, I shall not say it first. I will talk about it after you recuperate. Lu Shu suddenly felt that it was not suitable to talk about it now. He felt that the refresher fruit was a little strange. Across the entire Earth and the Luniverse, he did not discover any object that had the same effect as the refresher fruit. Other things might be debatable on Earth but people had come to the consensus regarding the fact that the destruction of ones foundation was incurable. Lu Shu once asked Zhang Weiyu about it but Zhang Weiyu did not seem to know about any measures to treat this condition. Of course, although Zhang Weiyu was an Imperial Palace Soldier, he might not have known everything. For example, he did not know what plans those people who saved them initially had. Therefore, Lu Shu knew that Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi could be hiding a lot from Zhang Weiyu and the rest. However, Lu Shu did not dare to leak the secret out to the Luniverse. That was because Lu Shu had a concern that he had never told anyone else before. However, at that moment, Li Liang almost broke down. His hope was destroyed by Lu Shu like that, did it make sense? Li Liangs face was black. Whatever, I, Li Liang, will be your slave as long as you allow me to stay alive! Lu Shu shook his head. I dont accept anyone as my slaves, this is my principles. Yi Qian added, We are unable to become slaves to the king despite scrambling for the position, how dare you think of becoming a slave to him? Li Liang was stunned. Are all of you crazy?! From Li Liangs distress, +666! Since when were there people who scrambled to become a slave to someone else? Li Liang felt that it was unbelievable. Even the Rank One patrons under Duanmu Huangqi were unwilling to become slaves to the Lord of Heaven. Under normal conditions, half of the Rank One experts under the Lord of Heaven were slaves trained by himself. The other half would be patrons. Of course, the patrons had a worse treatment than the slaves. This was similar to how villagers and ordinary slaves were treated as slaves and were considered his personal assets. Even people of Rank One had the same treatment. Similarly, those of the Master Realm who were bought over by the Lord of Heaven were treated the same way. Lu Shu asked suddenly, How many Masters are there under Duanmu Huangqi? Do they all listen to him? There used to be two and recently became three, sighed Li Liang, You may not believe it but the master who just assumed his status is Duanmu Huangqis slave. If I was that Master, I would probably be extremely frustrated. As a Master, I still had to be someone elses slave. Lu Shu shook his head. Although I hold grudges against Duanmu Huangqi, we should not jump to conclusions. Without Duanmu Huangqis resources, he probably would not be able to get his Master Realm. Therefore, it is only a matter of choice. It is a somewhat difficult issue. Duanmu Huangqis powers was equivalent to four people of the Master Realm? Doesnt that make him comparable to the Sword Hut? Perhaps not, negated Li Liang. The realm in which the senior discipline in the Sword Hut is at is extremely high. Moreover, the Master of the Sword Hut was born to kill and other Masters could not match up to him. Dont you remember how the senior disciple severed the aura of Duanmu Huangqi when he was targeting you? You mean, Duanmu Huangqi is unable to defeat the senior disciple of the Sword Hut, right? asked Lu Shu. This is difficult to say. Duanmu Huangqi is a scheming person. Perhaps he is still testing out others powers. Li Liang shook his head and said, Actually, you havent realized the most serious problem. Duanmu Huangqi treasures his life. There must be a reason behind his survival after several battles. Therefore, he is now in the palace and dares to target the Sword Hut I suspect that the other Lords of Heaven are supporting Duanmu Huangqi! Hold on, why the Lord of Heaven instead of that person in the palace of the King of Gods? asked Lu Shu. First of all, the King of Gods do not view this level of fight as important. Secondly, the abnormal behavior in the palace of the King of Gods has been very strange these past few years, said Li Liang as he looked at Yi Qian, For the past ten years, have you seen the new King? Where did he go? Is he still in the palace of the King of Gods? This question cause Yi Qian to freeze. No, I havent, but Yi Qian did not complete his sentence as Li Liang did not know his status as an Imperial Dragon Soldier. Therefore, he could not say how the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had always thought that the person in the palace of the King of Gods was fake. If what Li Liang had said was real, their existing knowledge would be completely turned over! That was traumatizing! At this moment, Li Liang said, In the past, the old King of Gods requested for each sector of the world to deliver their memorials monthly. After he stepped down, the palace of the King of Gods took away this rule. Therefore Li Liang had an extremely superior status in the West Region. Therefore, he knew much more than Yi Qian. Although Yi Qian was able to purchase secret information, the royal court would not allow anyone to spy on them. It was a different case for Li Liang. He had come in touch with a large amount of information during his time in the West Region. His classmates were scattered around different government offices all around the palace. He definitely had a lot of information sources. Therefore, the more Li Liang said, the more Lu Shu frowned. Was there really going to be a huge disaster in the Luniverse? Duanmu Huangqis actions are too strange, said Li Liang suddenly, After losing the battle, I realized that the invasion of the Black Feather Army to the North Region was an act. The so-called reward of ten fortresses was a bait for everyone to fight with their lives. He is now deploying more soldiers at the borders of the West Region and the North Region, and I suspect that he is not planning to invade the North Region. Instead, after the Black Feather Army attracted the attention of the North Region, Duanmu Huangqi placed his focus on another place. It is close to the borders but theres nothing in that place. Lu Shu was stunned. Why would he deploy soldiers if there was nothing there? How would I know, sighed Li Liang, He did not tell me the details. I think he made the move out of anger because I lost the battle and it affected his plans. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he fell into a gray cloud of haze. The contents in the haze was a mystery. As Lu Shu assimilated into the Luniverse, the haze started to dissipate gradually and the image started to become clear. Chapter 1008 - Miraculous Transformation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu cleared his thoughts based on the clues he had obtained. 23 years ago, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had stirred up problems in a revolt. Lu Shu had never heard about this before and Zhang Weiyu did not bring it up. However, since Lu Shu asked about it, Yi Qian was willing to talk about it. According to Yi Qian, a Puppet Master named Arcane was planning to kill someone around the old King of Gods. Eventually, his foundation was broken by the old King of Gods and he was dismissed. Yi Qian did not know about the details. That was because Zhang Weiyu and Arcane had only brought the people whom they trusted the most and left those whose loyalty they were unsure of behind. It was rumored that the massacre was extremely large-scale. However, it still failed eventually. After that, the old King of Gods started to live in seclusion as though he had turned into another person. However, the people under his rule did not know what exactly happened. Five years later, or 18 years ago, the old King of Gods died and the Puppet Masters went to Earth to wait for the return of the King. At this moment, a new King entered the palace of the King of Gods. Some of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were dismissed and some mysteriously died. Liu Yizhao was one of the minorities who got released and Yi Qian was smart enough to escape earlier in order to remain hidden. After that, Yi Qian looked for Liu Yizhao to ask him why did everyone get killed except for Liu Yizhao. However, Liu Yizhao said that he could not reveal anything about himself but he definitely did not betray anyone. Yi Qian immediately noticed a problem. People were assassinating the Imperial Dragon Soldiers in the Luniverse. Yi Qian had always thought that it was done by the new King in the palace of the King of Gods. After Li Liangs comments, he recalled that after the issue was suppressed, nobody appeared in the palace of the King of Gods again. Orders were occasionally made to let one realize the presence of the palace of the King of Gods. The life of a practitioner was very long. A Rank One practitioner could live up to 1000 years. A person of the Master Realm could live way more than 1000 years. Therefore, the concept of time seemed to be blurred in everyones minds. 18 years was like a blink of an eye. Wen Zaifous imprisonment was five years long! However, things would eventually get exposed. Therefore, Duanmu Huangqi and the people who supported him started to take action? If there were no longer any kings in the palace of the King of Gods, then there ought to be a new King in the Luniverse! One could rule over the entire world as a King. Who would not want that kind of power? However, unfortunately, be it the old King of Gods of the new King of Gods, including the owner of the Sword Hut, all of them were able to stay in power in the Luniverse as they had surpassed the Master Realm and reached a higher level in life! However, as long as there was one of the three left in the Luniverse, Duanmu Huangqi would not dare to be so arrogant in the palace. However All three of them were no longer around! The old King of Gods died, but where did the new King of Gods and the owner of the Sword Hut go? Something was wrong! Many people seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. However, very few people dared to ask for evidence. After all, if they got it wrong, they would die! A Master could control the life of a Rank One expert. What about those above the Master Realm? Nobody had given a name to this realm and apart from the three aforementioned people, nobody knew how to advance to that realm! Lu Shu knew that Duanmu Huangqi was daring to be so arrogant because he was holding onto some information. However, what information was that? If this is the case, we have to be careful. Lu Shu frowned. I think something bad is going to happen to the palace! Li Liang smiled in a pathetic manner. If what we are speculating really happens, the Sword Hut will be a huge obstacle that is blocking Duanmu Huangqi. Both parties will definitely end up in a conflict. Be it becoming the fourth Master of the West Region or having the support of other Lords of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi came prepared. However, I am no longer concerned with this person. Cough cough. Lu Shu felt that Li Liang was acting too pitiful. He had to include some drama into his sentence. Actually, Lu Shu knew that Li Liangs analysis was a means to prove to Lu Shu that he was capable! Li Liang had guessed what was Lu Shus trump card and how Lu Shu could help him. Therefore, he was trying so hard. He had already targeted the root cause of the problem, Lu Shu needed information. Lu Shu felt that there must be a certain connection between the Luniverse and Earth. Or else, how was the old King of Gods able to head to the Luniverse and how was he able to return so often and copy poems blatantly. Lu Shu did not mind him copying poems. In fact, eight out of ten people who transmigrated did that. However, Lu Shu was unhappy with how the old King of Gods stopped him from progressing completely, there was no harm for him to make fewer copies! He thought about it and said to Li Liang in a serious tone, After I help you, you have to sign the Treaty of Alliance with me. Yi Qian, introduce the Treaty of Alliance to him. After Yi Qians introduction, Li Liang was completely astonished. He did not hear about the Treaty of Alliance before this. In fact, nobody in the Luniverse had, or Yi Qian would not have mistaken Lu Shu as the King of Gods earlier on. Li Liang was confused. Cant you just get the slaves directly, who was bored enough to create something like this? Yi Qians face turned bad immediately. Watch your words. This is for Wait a minute and let me gather my thoughts. Oh right, it is for everyone to have their freedom, their independence and Yi Qian forgot his line again. Li Liang kept silent. The rule of the Luniverse was such that the winner had it all. The battle between the aristocrats and how captives became slaves were common events. Nobody felt that it was inappropriate. That was right, he could just keep them as slaves, why take the extra step? Although the Treaty of Alliance put many restrictions on the person who signed it, he could not reveal the secrets regarding the host to others nor betray him, it was not as heavy a restriction as the seal of a slave. However, after listening to the Treaty of Alliance, Li Liang suddenly realized that the person who created the Treaty of Alliance was merciful. Li Liang kept silent for a long while and suddenly said firmly, I am willing. Lu Xiaoyu who had never been paying attention suddenly shot Li Liang a look when she heard the three words. Why did it sound so weird for a guy to say that to Lu Shu At this moment, after Lu Shu recited the Treaty of Alliance and signed it with Li Liang, he took out a red fruit and passed it to Li Liang. Eat it. Li Liang swallowed it without hesitation. Lu Shu observed Yi Qians expression quietly and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Yi Qians confused expression. Yi Qian had never seen the refresher fruit before. Suddenly, Li Liang gave an astonished look. He felt that his foundations were recovering and he grew more powerful! What on earth was that, it managed to make such a miraculous transformation? Chapter 1009 - You Know Nothing About the King’s Power Just one second ago, Li Liang felt that his broken foundation was like a dried up river. The surface was full of cracks, as if his vitality had been severed. The next second, after the fruit entered his body, a red and warm river started to surge through the river bed. It healed all of the cracks! The Wei Wu Army had broken and repaired themselves in order to rapidly improve their abilities. Zhang Weiyu made them injure their vital channels. After these vital channels healed, they were broader and stronger. But the Wei Wu Armys level of breaking and repairing was nothing to what Li Liang had experienced. His foundation had completely broken, and was growing again! Li Liang was originally a beginner Rank One. But when he started to recover, it was as if he was going to advance to another level. It would not be possible for him to advance to the Master Realm. Li Liang knew this. If he was a Rank Two, he could use this opportunity to advance to Rank One. But it was far too difficult to advance to the Master Realm. As long as he could not become a rule, he would not be able to advance. At that moment, a red handkerchief was thrown over the wall. Before the handkerchief crossed the wall, Li Liang roared, Who is that? There was a sudden surge of power, breaking the handkerchief into pieces. The girl on the other side of the wall was shocked. If you are not willing, then so be it! Is there a need to be so ferocious? From Fang Lings distress, +748! Lu Xiaoyu tried to hold back her laughter. Li Liang was slightly awkward. But he now understood something. Everything that he had lost was returned to him by Lu Shu. The fruit was very mysterious. He had never heard of it before. Li Liang had never heard of anything that could repair a broken foundation. Hm? Li Liang was shocked. My aptitude seemed to have improved. This fruit of yours Li Liang was very polite in his speech. This was the shock that the refresher fruit had brought him. But Li Liang suddenly thought of another problem. Who in the world was Lu Shu? No wonder Yi Qian said that people wanted to become his slave. Did Lu Shu have a background that he did not know about? This fruit allowed him to advance to a higher level. It had saved him decades of training! Wait! Li Liang suddenly thought of something. He carefully asked, Did the ability of the Wei Wu Army rapidly increase because you fed them these fruits? Oh. Lu Shu said, I havent had the opportunity to feed them these. Li Liang was dumbfounded. He thought that the Wei Wu Army had suddenly become strong because of these fruits, but Lu Shu said that he had not fed them with the fruits. Then what would the Wei Wu Army be if they ate these fruits? Do you have enough fruits? Li Liang asked curiously. Lu Shu looked at him. You dont have to worry about this. You will know in the future. Although Lu Shu did not directly answer him, Li Liang suddenly felt that from Lu Shus words, he still had many of such fruits Li Liang suddenly felt that if the Wei Wu Army ate these fruits, they would be invincible. They would only be able to defeat this kind of army if a Master stepped in, or if they had overwhelming manpower! He had now lost a part of his freedom. Was he lucky, or would he suffer? Li Liang thought about it. He had signed a Treaty of Alliance with Lu Shu. If Lu Shu dragged the Sword Hut into the conflict with Duanmu Huangqi, he would definitely be involved as well. But this time, Li Liang did not intend to run away. Even if the sky collapsed, the Sword Hut would still be there. This was what the Luniverse thought. But Li Liang remembered the day that Duanmu Huangqi had punished him very clearly. Lu Shu walked away from Li Liang. He suddenly asked Yi Qian softly, Have you ever eaten such things that can increase your aptitude? Yi Qian shook his head. No. Your fruit is very mysterious. We have only drunk the alcohol that the King of Gods had brewed for us. The alcohol allowed our aptitude to slowly increase. Lu Shu did not speak. He was even more silent. At that moment, there was the sound of a bell from the Sword Hut. The sound seemed to have passed through the clouds and spread throughout the streets of the palace. Everyone stopped and looked at the clouds that concealed the Sword Hut. The clouds slowly opened, revealing the Sword Hut. Lu Shu jumped up the wall and looked at the Sword Hut. He had imagined the Sword Hut to be made up of pavilions and buildings tightly arranged together, like the imperial palace. But its appearance shocked him.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com Behind the clouds, the Sword Hut was made up of a dozen thatched huts in picturesque disorder. They were scattered around. It was as beautiful as a main road. There was a river that fell from the sky, but there was no source of water. It appeared out of thin air and flowed to the ground. The river meandered through the thatched houses. It was as pretty as a picture. No wonder it was called the Sword Hut. Lu Shu suddenly recalled a line from a poem. My hut is among the people, but you hear no traffic. This was a realistic description of the Sword Hut. The head of the Sword Hut had situated the Sword Hut in the bustling city, but it was as if it was from another world. Behind the clouds, although the Sword Hut was wide, there were no mountains. It was as if they could see the end. But that was not right. That night, when Lu Shu felt a gaze on him, the gaze behind the clouds came from the sky. Li Liang said, The source of the water is unknown. It is said that the head of the Sword Hut slashed the Milky Way with their sword The Milky Way is made up of stars. Thats not possible Lu Shu was speechless. Do you know what stars are? didnt I just explain? From Li Liangs distress, +199! After signing the Treaty of Alliance, Li Liangs ability to bear with Lu Shus antics had improved. He had actively told Lu Shu about what he knew in order to repay him for the refresher fruit. He sensed Lu Shus future potential, and the future potential of the Wei Wu Army. If he stayed with Lu Shu, he might be able to rapidly advance in his career! Li Liang had a sense of superiority. He even said to Yi Qian, You dont know how strong this young man will be in the future! Yi Qian looked at Li Liang as if he was looking at an idiot. You are probably the only one who doesnt know From Li Liangs distress, +666! Li Liang could not understand. Why did the people around Lu Shu speak in such an irritating manner as well? But Yi Qian was already used to Lu Shus mystical qualities. When Li Liang said this to him, Yi Qian felt that Li Liang knew nothing about the kings power What is the sound of the bell from the Sword Hut for? Lu Shu suddenly asked. It is to invite all the Sword Hut candidates to enter the Sword Hut. It is time for the first round of selections, said Li Liang. Chapter 1010 - The Supremacy of the King Chapter 1010: The Supremacy of the King Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the past, when the first round of selections started, how many candidates were left? Lu Shu asked. Yi Qian thought about it. Probably a dozen. The game of chess in the city will eliminate a majority of the candidates. Some say that the period when the selections have just begun is the most dangerous. Candidates have to protect themselves from being killed. When Lu Shu heard this, he sighed with emotion. Look! In the past, only a dozen people were left. This time, over thirty people are left. Am I harming them? No! I am protecting them! Heh heh. Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. The results may seem so, but why did the others not eliminate the other candidates? All of them were hiding so that they would not be discovered by Lu Shu. However, as a result, they did not have the time to determine the situation before the first round of selections began. The gambling dens will predict how many people will join the first round every year. Im sure that many people have placed bets wrongly. Thus, the gambling dens should earn a lot of money this time. Lu Shu rubbed his chin. Shouldnt they share some of the profits with me? But it will not be easy getting this money. I dont know whether they will acknowledge me either. Lu Xiaoyu took out a fresh set of clothes and passed it to Lu Shu. Go to the Sword Hut. We will wait here for you. Todays public occasion is more important. Wear a new set of clothes. Lu Shu was suddenly slightly absent-minded. He felt that this had happened in the past. Back then, when Lu Shu sent Lu Xiaoyu to school, he had bought her a new bag, new clothes, and a new pair of white shoes. Okay. Wait for me to come back. Yi Qian, you have to focus on information from the outside world. If there is any movement from Duanmu Huangqi, tell me using the transmission mirror, said Lu Shu. Yes, said Yi Qian respectfully. The palace was in an unstable position. They could not let their guard down. Furthermore, when Lu Shu said this, he wanted to add extra protection. But Yi Qian was different. Yi Qian was thinking about the supremacy of the king! To Yi Qian, Lu Shu was going to fight for hegemony and enter the palace of the King of Gods. This was considered nothing. Lu Shu wanted to find a way home and kill Duanmu Huangqi if he could. To Yi Qian, he would kill everyone that stood in the way of the throne. They would have to face these enemies sooner or later. The old King of Gods had done the same, right? Thus, Lu Shu did not feel that there was much danger now. He was Lu Shu, a guest in the Luniverse. On the other hand, Yi Qian was prepared for a hellishly difficult path ahead Lu Shu went to the Sword Hut. Yi Qian subconsciously looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Should I look for information? Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. She hesitated. Then, she said. Er leave the transmission mirror here so that I can communicate with Lu Shu conveniently. Yi Qian took out the mirror and left. Li Liang stood sheepishly. What should he do? No one had given him any tasks! Then what do I do? Li Liang suddenly asked. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. You can clean the house. After that, buy some ingredients and cook. From Li Liangs distress, +666! He was shocked. Had they spent such a valuable fruit to buy a chef? Li Liang was a peak Rank One. He would not lose to anyone unless it was a master. But this was what he was used for? Li Liang could not bear this humiliation! Li Liang thought about it and said, What do you usually like to eat? Bring all the seasonings that you can find on the streets here. Let me take a look. Lu Shu covered his face and walked towards the Sword Hut. They lived in the east part of the palace, where the Sword Hut was. When they chose the location, they had chosen it based on the position of the Sword Hut. Lu Xiaoyu did not want to stay too far away from the Sword Hut. At first, Lu Shu was afraid that he would be recognized. But he was overanxious. There were far too many people going to the Sword Hut. The civilians wanted to take this opportunity to pass the time. The clouds concealing the Sword Hut had finally parted Lu Shu almost could not squeeze in! Under these circumstances, who cared about who the people beside them were?! Everyone gathered outside of the Sword Hut. There were no walls surrounding the Sword Hut, only a bamboo fence. The bamboo fence was thin and sparse, as if they were bamboo branches that had been conveniently picked up. The crowd did not break through the bamboo fence because of its fragility. On the other hand, they obeyed the rules and waited outside. The Sword Hut was very broad. It was built in the northeastern corner of the palace. It was filled with grass. A small road was paved with limestone bricks. Lu Shu looked at the Sword Hut and saw two statues at the entrance of the Sword Hut. There was one boy and one girl, but Lu Shu did not recognize them. There were a dozen people standing by the statues, with their hands clasped behind their backs. It was as if they were waiting for something. Lu Shu knew that there were few people in the Sword Hut, as the past disciples had gone out to the various armies. They maintained social order for the King of Gods. This was administered by the Sword Hut. The people left in the Sword Hut were geniuses who wanted to break through the realm of Rank One. They stayed in the Sword Hut and trained. They wanted to advance to the Master Realm. There were not many people who wanted to undergo this bitter training. They were all Rank Ones. Lu Shu felt that it was not easy to overlook their strength. Suddenly, a candidate walked through the crowd and entered the Sword Hut. He loudly proclaimed, I, Yu Wentao, have come to participate in the Sword Hut selections. Gu Lingfei, who was wearing white robes and riding a black panther, appeared out of thin air beside the statues. She calmly said, Wait. Once the first person appeared, the second appeared as well. Very quickly, all the Sword Hut candidates appeared in front of the statue. Lu Shu counted the number of people before walking out of the crowd. When he walked into the Sword Hut, the civilians were in an uproar. Isnt that Lu Shu, the one who took our money? He is really daring to come here! He is really daring to enter the Sword Hut! Someone suddenly sighed with emotion. This is the disciple of the Sword Hut with the worst reputation. Lu Shu did not care. The people inside the Sword Hut did not seem to care about him either. Gu Lingfei sat on her black panther and looked down at Lu Shu. Her eyes were icy cold The situation was very awkward. If Gu Lingfei, the manager, did not speak, the rest of the Sword Hut disciples would not talk either. Everyone was waiting for her. Gu Lingfei looked coldly at Lu Shu, thinking about something. Suddenly, Gu Lingfei asked Lu Shu, Arent you planning to say something? Say something? Lu Shu looked around. Since everyone is here, shall we start? The onlookers were silent. Gu Lingfei was speechless. The candidates did not speak. When did you become the host? Arent you also an outsider? From Gu Lingfeis distress, +188! From Lu Shu saw that everyone was looking at him and was slightly uncomfortable. He looked at Yu Wentao. Do you want to start dancing and liven things up? From Yu Wentaos distress, +748! Chapter 1011 - The Road Home Chapter 1011: The Road Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Enough. Gu Lingfei broke Lu Shu off. If she did not break him off, she was really worried that the candidates of the Sword Hut selections would start singing and dancing under Lu Shus commands Lu Shu stood quietly and shrugged, as though he was saying what do you want me to say. Initially, Lu Shu wanted to remember the names of those in the Sword Hut directly. However, he did not expect there to be so many people who provided him with distress points, to the point where he could not recognize them. Even the public who were standing outside the fences began to provide him with distress points. Too much distress points was burdensome too Gu Lingfei said coldly as she sat on the head of the black leopard, Pray for blessings. At this moment when the disciples of the Sword Hut stood evenly on both sides of the two statues, Lu Shu realized that there was a table behind the statue. Then, Gu Lingfei knelt below the female statue and said, Dear teacher, please give your blessings for the Sword Huts swordplay! Then, Gu Lingfei knelt down in front of the male statue and said, King of Gods, please bless our peoples safety. Lu Shu was surprised. So that was the old King of Gods and the owner of the Sword Hut. Wasnt the owner of the Sword Hut still alive, why did they turn the two into Gods and worship them?! He peered at the expressions on the faces of the people nearby. Everyone seemed to be used to it. Nobody felt that the blessing ceremony was inappropriate. Lu Shu looked at the two statues again. However, he did not know who carved this statue. He only felt that there was a spiritual presence in the statue. By right, it was difficult for the statue to show its original owners appearance and the aura was the main thing people looked out for. As a woman, the owner of the Sword Hut exuded immense charisma and she looked somewhat angry. Lu Shu suddenly recalled what the other party said, I only need 30 percent of the scenery. She claimed that she needed 30 percent and really took only 30 percent. As a female, what sort of broad aspiration was that? Meanwhile, Lu Shu was carefully examining the other partys appearance by looking at the statue of the old King of Gods. However, he felt that the aura was so complicated that it was difficult to be described. It felt as though the other party had a strange boost of energy. Lu Shu was very surprised. As the leader of the world, shouldnt he exude an arrogant aura? At this moment, the disciples of the Sword Hut went forward to worship him, followed by the candidates. When it was the candidates turn, Yu Wentao said, I pray for the owner of the Sword Hut to ensure my successful entrance to the Sword Hut. I, Yu Wentao, am willing to protect everyone in the Sword Hut Then, Lu Shu realized that the number of people ahead of him started to decrease. Before he knew it, it was his turn Lu Shu thought about it for a long while before he walked over to the statue of the old King of Gods, knelt down and said peacefully, King of Gods, I wish for your good health and wealth At this moment, everything around him became silent. It felt as though Lu Shu was holding onto a switch. When he pressed it, the world was muted However, what made it difficult for everyone to accept and understand was Why did the switch appear in Lu Shus hands The onlookers looked sheepishly at Lu Shu. Gu Lingfei, as well as the candidates beside them, also looked sheepishly at Lu Shu. All these years, after the blessing ceremony by the candidates, the public ought to kneel down and automatically make their prayers. However, all this while, everyone was praying for the King of Gods and the owner of the Sword Huts blessings. This was the first time they had seen someone make their prayers for the King of Gods How crazy! From Gu Lingfeis distress, +666! From Yu Wentao From Lu Shu stood up and said as he looked at their suspicious gazes, Dont all of you think that you guys are being unloyal to the King of Gods and the owner of the Sword Hut? Why did they protect all of you, if you respect them, you should wish them to live a good life, perhaps they are living a happy life in the Heavenly Country. When you guys make prayers, they have to return from the Heavenly Country to look after you guys, does this even make sense Is this how you guys treat people whom you respect? From Gu Lingfeis distress, +666! From This sentence made Gu Lingfei and the rest speechless. Gu Lingfei held it in for a long time. Scram! Lu Shu moved to the side obediently. As someone who just arrived, he should not make himself so eye-catching Then, the situation turned awkward. Gu Lingfei forgot what she should do next The onlookers suddenly felt that they did not make a wasted trip today. It felt as though a coin collector suddenly found a precious coin with a wrong printing. Because its printing was wrong, it had an immeasurable value After they were dispersed, they could return home and tell the rest who were not present, All of you are losing out! Do you know that this happened in the Sword Hut today Gu Lingfei turned to Lu Shu suddenly. Why dont you go and take a rest at the back, theres nothing much for you to do here. She said this because Lu Shu did not have to participate in the test as he was already a disciple of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu said humbly, I think it is better to be fair to everyone. I am willing to participate in the test along with the rest of the candidates Before Lu Shu could finish his sentence, many of the candidates hearts sank. Can you please f*cking get lost, nobody wants to see your face now; Gu Lingfei said coldly, Are you leaving or not? At this moment, the black leopard beside her suddenly shrunk and turned into a sword that floated beside Gu Lingfei. Lu Shu was stunned. The black leopard was a sword? He had seen magical weapons with weapon spirits. However, magical weapons were still weapons, he could not believe it when he saw a weapon turn into a living thing? Moreover, since it was Rank One, it ought to be able to fly. That was much more charismatic than flying in the sky alone. However, Lu Shu said calmly when he saw how Gu Lingfei was about to attack, I suddenly feel tired, I will walk around, you guys can continue Remember to call me if there are any problems. After he said that, Lu Shu ran towards the back of the Sword Hut and did not care about the opinion of the rest of the people The candidates of the Sword Hut heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Shu walked directly towards the cottage at the back as though it was nobodys business. At this moment, he realized how important the position of the cottage was. From afar, the cottage made the place look like a yard without boundaries. After crossing the cottage, one felt as though things were changing. Of course, the cottage was not very small. When they went near, every cottage was as big as a mansion. At the center, there was a cottage which was extremely delicate. After walking for a very long time, Lu Shu looked up and saw a simple banner on the cottage which read Library. He thought about his initial intention of entering the Sword Hut. Didnt he want to look for the records from the palace of the King of Gods? His heart was pounding. The way back home was just in front of his eyes? Chapter 1012 - The Sword Formation of the Cottage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The words Library looked extremely proper. Lu Shu could not hide his excitement. He looked around secretly and stepped into the library since he did not see anyone around. Lu Shu was thinking, could there be a guard around in an important place like the library?! After all, it contained the books of the entire palace of the King of Gods! However, when Lu Shu walked in, nobody stopped him. There was nobody in the library. He took a few steps behind and pushed a door near the cottage. Then, he saw a man sitting with his legs crossed on the ground with a sword in its sheath. When the man heard the door open, he opened his eyes. However, when he opened his eyes, the door was already closed. Lu Shu walked into the library feeling bothered. Isnt there someone here, not everyone has gone to the Sword Hut selections. Why isnt anyone guarding the library, which is an important place? As he said that, he stepped into the library. As he walked, he examined the orientation of the room. When he saw the first two rows of shelves, he was stunned. It was difficult to look at these books, they were the poems of the king?! Were the people crazy? Why did they keep such books? Lu Shu sighed. He thought the Sword Hut was different but it was just as old-fashioned! Old-fashioned! He randomly grabbed a book and flipped. He was stunned almost immediately. The first poem was Quiet Night Thought written by Li Bai1! The poem was printed within and the authors name was handwritten! Dont tell me the owner of the Sword Hut wrote it, exclaimed Lu Shu. He had always been curious. In the past, someone told him that the owner of the Sword Hut went to the palace of the King of Gods to fight with the old King of Gods for the poems of the king. At that moment, he wondered if the owner of the Sword Hut was someone from Earth? There were also rumors saying how the owner of the Sword Hut was a child adopted by the old King of Gods when he was out on a vacation. Therefore, Lu Shu was thinking, perhaps he went to Earth and copied so many poems? Therefore, the owner of the Sword Hut should have come from Earth too Therefore, the owner of the Sword Hut did not expose the old King of Gods blatantly but instead helped to take care of his reputation. However, the books in the Sword Huts Library was filled with handwritten information regarding the books author and place of origin Initially, Lu Shu was not very interested in the library but he suddenly became extremely interested He felt as though his heart was burning with the urge to find out more. He revealed such a big secret by randomly flipping through a book? He wanted to take every book out to flip through them. Then, Lu Shu realized that the owner of the Sword Hut had written down the author of every poem. Of course, the owner of the Sword Hut was not someone who studied the old poems. Therefore, it was understandable that they did not know who the author of certain poems were. However, even if they did not know who the author was, they still wrote a small line of words at the back of the poem. Although Lu Shu did not know who wrote it, he was certain that it was not written by that particular person. Tsk tsk, Lu Shu was initially mad with how the old King of Gods got rid of his backup plan. Now that he saw what the owner of the Sword Hut did, he suddenly felt relieved After a very long time spent flipping through the books, Lu Shu regained his senses and realized that the sun had set. At this moment, he heard footsteps outside the library. Then, he heard Gu Lingfeis voice. What is going on, how can he go missing in the Sword Hut? If he disappeared, you guys are in trouble! Suddenly, Gu Lingfei stopped in front of the library of the cottage and turned. Both Gu Lingfei and Lu Shus eyes met. Lu Shu was about to say that he entered to take a look at the books. Since he was young, he loved to read books Then, he suddenly realized that Gu Lingfeis expression turned to a look of disbelief. It was the first time she showed that expression on her beautiful face. Gu Lingfei was shocked. How did you get in? Who allowed you to go in? Lu Shu was unhappy. Nobody was guarding the library and there was no rule stating that nobody could enter. Why couldnt he enter? He said while looking at Gu Lingfei, I am here to browse the books You Gu Lingfei was panicking. She tried to take a step into the library of the cottage and before her feet could touch the ground, the sound of a sword could be heard echoing throughout the library. It was an extremely sharp sound. Lu Shu looked up in shock. He suddenly realized that the grass of which the cottage was made up of turned as dangerous as swords! The library was a sword formation! At this moment, he finally understood why Gu Lingfei panicked. No wonder the place was left unguarded. Ordinary people could not even enter, including Master Gu Lingfei! Gu Lingfei asked coldly, Teacher had left for so many years and nobody could enter! Why can you enter?! Lu Shu was confused. Thats right, how did I enter? As he said that, Lu Shu stepped into the deep corners of the library and Gu Lingfei demanded in a low voice, Get out now! Lu Shu said nonchalantly, You come in and get me Although Lu Shu did not understand why others could not enter but he could, he knew that if he went out and was caught by Gu Lingfei, he would never have the chance to go in again! Therefore, he could not go out. Moreover, the way back home was in the library! Or rather, he wanted to dig out all the secrets in the library before he left! Judging from how Gu Lingfei rushed Lu Shu out, it seemed like she had entered in the past and knew that it was an important place. However, that was precisely why Lu Shu wanted to stay. Moreover, if the Master could not enter the cottage, it was the safest place However, Lu Shu thought that even though the owner of the Sword Hut had exceeded the Master realm, they would not be able to prevent a master from entering by randomly plotting a sword formation. Gu Lingfei probably did not attack because she was worried that she would destroy the entire library. Lu Shu did not know that all the seven Masters of the Sword Hut had entered the library and was taught by the owner of the Sword Hut. This was the second most mysterious place, apart from the rear mountain, in the Sword Hut. Only those of the Master Realm could enter. After the owner of the Sword Hut left hurriedly 12 years ago, nobody could enter the library at all. As Lu Shu walked, he suddenly discovered that the library only had poems of the king He did not believe it initially but after touring the entire library, he confirmed that there were only poems of the king. His face turned black immediately. Were all the books hidden?! Chapter 1013 - Handwritten Words of the Owner of the Sword Hut Lu Shu casually strolled in the library in an attempt to find the hidden mechanism. Gu Lingfei waited outside to capture Lu Shu when he exited the library. In the past, when new disciples entered the Sword Hut, every single one of them was well-mannered. The name and power of the Sword Hut was enough to suppress the pride of the geniuses. However, Gu Lingfei did not understand why the name and the power of the Sword Hut did not have the same effect on Lu Shu. She knew what Lu Shu was thinking about. Of course he wanted to have a good look before he left. However, Gu Lingfei laughed coldly, she was one of the people who knew the secrets of the library. Even if Lu Shu managed to find the secret location, how long could he stay there for? Did he not need to eat and drink to survive? However, at the next moment, she heard a loud boom from within the library. Gu Lingfei was stunned, he managed to find it so quickly? What was he up to usually, how did he manage to find the secret location so quickly? However, she calmed down. There were an unimaginable amount of books in the secret location. Because of the lack of food and water, Lu Shu would probably exit after reading less than ten percent of the books. Gu Lingfei turned around. The sword beside her turned into a black leopard again and brought her up into the sky. She disappeared! A tall mountain was situated in the sky of the Sword Hut. Like a heavenly island in the sky, the green vines from the body of the mountain dangled in midair and the entire mountain looked like a fortress. There were cottages on the mountain too. However, the cottages were scarce and they looked extremely simple and crude. Gu Lingfei walked to the top of the mountain with the black leopard, she pursed her lips when she saw her senior brother sitting on the peak of the mountain. Please chase him out of the Sword Hut, I cannot stand him anymore. Her senior brother who was practising his sword skills with his eyes shut was wearing white baggy clothes. The dust in the sky did not seem to be able to land on his body at all. Or perhaps they were at such a high altitude such that there was no dust. The air was very thin but the practitioner was not bothered about that. The Masters who had their own laws were even more unconcerned. Without opening his eyes, the senior disciple of the Sword Hut smiled. Its not possible. Only you have such a good temper. Nobody else will be able to stand him, why did you even return? Gu Lingfei said angrily, Why are you tolerating his nonsense? I admit that he is one of the most powerful Rank One experts I have met, but the Sword Hut does not lack any geniuses. Stop trying to find out, smiled the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. Certain things will be revealed when the time comes. You and I cannot decide on the day. Gu Lingfei sat on the black leopards head helplessly while supporting her chin. The black leopard sprawled on the ground lazily. It was a living creature which could turn into a sword, how amazing was that. Then tell me, where have you been all these years? Gu Lingfei suddenly asked, I have been practising my sword skills for the ceremony of the Sword Hut. I deserve some recognition for my efforts, at least tell me where have you been? The senior disciple of the Sword Hut suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the west side. The weather is changing. Gu Lingfei pouted. Just be frank if you dont want to say, stop distracting me with these tricks. The weather is really going to change, said the senior disciple of the Sword Hut with a low voice, I wonder how they are going to make the selection this time? Lu Shu left speechless, looked at the space which was suddenly opened. He saw a collection of poems which had a line on the front page that read I am a talented writer, nobody can beat me. The words were so special that Lu Shu only managed to regain his senses after a long time. Could it be handwritten by the old King of Gods? He continued to flip through the book and realized that all the poems were handwritten, not printed! Beneath the line, there were a few lines of small words which all read shameless. The fonts were all different and they looked as though they were written by different people.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com This made Lu Shu feel refreshed. He felt as though he was looking at an online forum as he browsed through the poem collections in the Luniverse Therefore, Lu Shu also took out his pen and wrote the word shameless. After that, the book started to absorb the magical energy from heaven and earth and the entire space suddenly changed This is a f*cking trick device? Lu Shu was stunned for a long while. This can be a f*cking trick device too? What a f*cking abnormal world? However, to Gu Lingfei, that was the most unbelievable event. How many people dared to ridicule the old King of Gods? Even if the old King of Gods was no longer around, nobody dared to do that. How dare a Rank One write down the word shameless in that book? He gradually walked in. It was a wide library and the wooden shelves on the walls were stuffed with books. Beside that, different labels were fixed on the wooden shelves. The books were categorized into many categories such as History, War, Living Creatures, Medicine and more. This is strange, why are there no books of the martial arts category in this huge library? Lu Shu felt that something was amiss and found a 30 centimeters shelf that was labelled with the words martial arts at the corner. However, there were no books on this shelf! For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that the owner of the Sword Hut did not keep any related books because he was too proud and looked down on the other forms of martial arts? Lu Shu looked up and saw a table in the middle of the library. A huge book was placed on the table. Lu Shu walked over gradually as he was afraid that there were deadly traps around it. However, he realized he was being too paranoid. He flipped open the book and saw the contents of the first page. The wave of Qi was extremely strong and the snow mountain was vast. The swords stood upright like the mountains and penetrated the sky. From today onwards, it shall be named the Sword Hut. The handwriting was the same handwriting as that person who wrote the origins of the poems of the king. This meant that the owner of the Sword Hut had written it personally. However, the words beneath this sentence was much more complicated. Master is amazing. Master is so amazing. Master is undefeatable. Master rules the entire world. Lu Shu was speechless. Why were they so many comments? At this moment, Lu Shu took a deep breath. Hold on, he thought the sentence sounded familiar! This was what Li Xianyi said to Lu Shu at the start. Li Xianyi said that before the ancestor of the Hall of Swords opened the snowy mountains, rivers were already formed. Snowy mountains were formed instantly when the Sea of Chi was opened. Therefore, Li Xianyis words was the sentence, The owner of the Sword Hut is the ancestor of the Hall of Swords? Was that why the old King of Gods returned to Earth to kidnap the ancestor of the Hall of Swords? He was such a powerful individual but got kidnapped just like that? He was f*cking impressive Lu Shu was thinking about how the other party died since the ancestor of the Hall of Swords was so powerful? Now it seemed that instead of dying, he was kidnapped Chapter 1014 - Wen Zaifou’s Memorial Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu examined the Sword Huts records. Most of the content at the back was about the disciples training progress, when was the Sea of Chi opened and when was the snowy mountains established. Then, for those who were impressive, comments such as so awesome were written while those who were slightly weaker were looked down on He did not know that there was a similar record of the swordplay on Earth. However, for that book, the ancestor was kidnapped when the book just started to be used. Therefore, the rest of the book was based on the succeeding disciples own creativity. However, Lu Shu was able to confirm that the owner of the Sword Hut was the ancestor of the Hall of Swords. However, he was thinking was the training method of the Sword Hut in the Luniverse better than that on Earth? After all, such a long time had passed and there ought to be some disparities in the development of both parties. However, that did not mean that Lu Shu had to learn the swordplay of the Luniverse. He had already made progress in terms of swordplay and the Sound of Dao was the evidence. Therefore, he did not have to follow others footsteps as he could accomplish something by himself. In fact, based on the records, the ancestors merely merged their Sea of Chi into an ocean. Lu Shu, on the other hand, managed to merge his Sea of Chi into an ocean and create snowy mountains too Therefore, if they were in the same realm, the ancestor of the Sword Hut might not be able to beat Lu Shu. Lu Shu suddenly thought about why he was so outstanding in every single field, including his looks He was quite arrogant. Lu Shu flipped through the records and suddenly froze. Then, he slammed the records shut and was in a daze for a while. Why did that happen? Was it mere coincidence or an arrangement? It cant be so coincidental, mumbled Lu Shu. He should stop thinking about problems which he could not figure out. Lu Shu got up and began to look at the other types of books. Most of them were printed. They should be obtained from the palace of the King of Gods. Read the historical books to understand Luniverses history. Read the military books to understand how wars were carried out in the Luniverse. He did not know what genre to look for in order to figure out how to go back to Earth. Therefore, he could only blindly search. Thankfully, he had enough time and was patient enough. Half a month had passed just like that. Anyway, he brought enough supplies to last him through and did not feel stressed at all. There was also a toilet in the space and he did not know where the water used to flush the toilet came from. However, Lu Shu was not anxious. Gu Lingfei was anxious. She thought Lu Shu would come out within three days time but Lu Shu stayed for at least half a month. Did Lu Shu starve to death? However, Gu Lingfei understood it after thinking about it carefully. Lu Shu must be carrying food with him Then, she would not know when Lu Shu would f*cking exit! The thought of how she was unable to enter annoyed her greatly. Moreover, she did not believe that Lu Shu was the type of person who was able to get rid of his loneliness by reading books. Everyone would get tired after a prolonged period of reading, right? When we were young, we were lazy and did not read books despite our teachers telling us to, including the senior disciples! How could Lu Shu have such determination? Therefore, Gu Lingfei felt that Lu Shu was doing improper things in the library, perhaps he was doodling on the books! If master returned, who should bear the responsibility? Meanwhile, the books surrounding Lu Shu nearly buried him. Lu Shu picked out 100 books from each genre to look for hints on how to get back to Earth. However, he was disappointed as nothing seemed to be related to it. It felt as though the owner of the Sword Hut and the individual in the palace of the King of Gods treated the barrier between the two worlds as the biggest secret. Was it to protect themselves or was it for other reasons? Suddenly, Lu Shu spotted something different. It was the records of the memorials in the past, including details such as the sender, the content and the King of Gods reply. Lu Shu realized that Memorials seemed to be the biggest genre in the library, it occupied one entire wall! At this moment, Lu Shu saw Wen Zaifous name Since the start, Lu Shu was cautious of Wen Zaifou. It was because Wen Zaifou gave him such a strong and unique impression. Therefore, Lu Shu flipped open Wen Zaifous memorial records out of interest when he saw it. However, the contents devastated him. Wen Zaifou, King, I heard that your mistress will be performing swordplay during the Sword Hut ceremony this year, can I go and take a look? King of Gods, Theres no need to report to me. Next month, Wen Zaifou, King, I heard that the begonia flowers by the palaces roadside is blooming, can I go and take a look? King of Gods, Sure. The next month, Wen Zaifou, King, I dont feel like being the Lord of Heaven anymore, It is so much better to look after the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, I was their main instructor. King of Gods, Scram. The next month, Wen Zaifou, King, please control your mistress, her killer aura is too strong Wen Zaifou, King, are you doing well? King of Gods, Yes. The following month, Wen Zaifou, King, are you doing well? King of Gods, Scram. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. No wonder the King of Gods wanted to kick Wen Zaifou out of the palace. If his memorials were so cringy, then how was he like in person? Lu Shu would not be able to tolerate it too! However, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Zhang Weiyu mentioned that Wen Zaifou shut himself for five years straight and did not ask about what happened around him. However, the memorials were sent on a monthly basis. Occasionally, there were two memorials sent in a month. He flipped the book for a long time and realized that Wen Zaifou did not stop writing his memorials for the past hundreds of years. How was he isolated? It felt like he was never isolated before! Lu Shu sighed. So Wen Zaifou isolated himself from the world because the old King of Gods was no longer around Nobody would look at his memorials and the begonia flowers at the roadside of the palace was no longer beautiful. Therefore, he isolated himself for five years. Perhaps when he opened his eyes five years later, the old King of Gods would return. The old King of Gods definitely trusted Wen Zaifou enough to place the space passageway that he arrived through, in the North Region. That was because the old King of Gods knew that Wen Zaifou would definitely not betray him. Therefore, Liu Yizhao, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were all in the North Region Thinking deeper, Lu Shu felt that their brotherly relationship was rather touching However, Wen Zaifou was really cringy Lu Shu placed the books down. He felt that he probably would not be able to find any other clues in the library. Initially, he thought he would be able to find the way home in the library and stay away from the Luniverses battles. However, it suddenly struck him that he had to look for the way home outside of the library. Sooner or later, he had to deal with things that had to be dealt with. Chapter 1015 - Flood of Bronze, Gather! Luo City gradually became hotter in April. The spring rain after Qingming festival[1](#ch$1015footnote$2) did not do much to cool Luo City down. Nothing much seemed to have changed. The progress of the magically rich era gradually slowed down. The people who were supposed to awaken had awakened. The others had returned to their ordinary lives. The Heavenly Networks control over the Metahumans relaxed slightly. Some Metahumans even became internet celebrities on video applications. But all the Metahumans had to be recorded. They were also under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Network. It was as if Chen Zuan had been abandoned by his family. He did not have pocket money or resources from his family. When Chen Zuan went back during the new year, many elders in his family had changed their attitude towards him. To the elders, those of the same age as him were still children, but Chen Zuan could sit at the main table during meals. While they ate, his father praised him, which was something that did not occur often. He said that they fought well at Tigers Back, and that the fight was very impressive. Then, his father drank two glasses of alcohol and started talking about his battles back in the day. The family was joyous and harmonious. But Chen Zuan, who once wanted to receive the acknowledgment of his family, now felt that these affairs were not so important. He was like a person who was independent of his family. Everything he did had nothing to do with his family. When his uncles and aunties asked whether he could help some people enter the Heavenly Network, he politely rejected them. Someone asked him to perform Practitioner skills, but was stopped by his father. When Chen Zuan went to the courtyard to smoke, Chen Baili suddenly came and said, Dont think that your training has diluted your affection towards your family. This is something I have spent over twenty years thinking about before understanding. Some of them might be unscrupulous, but they are still family, and they do not mean evil. Big families have their own problems. It is enough as long as we are good people. Chen Zuans eyes turned red. On New Years Eve, while he was smoking, he suddenly felt that it was the first time his granduncle had talked to him this much. This meant that he had finally decided to acknowledge him. But the person who had helped him gain the acknowledgment of his family was not here. No one cared that he was smoking. No one treated him like a student. This was what he had desired in the past. But now, it was different. He felt that something was missing. He looked up and asked, Will Brother Shu be able to return? He will. Chen Baili said calmly, Are you still worried about him? Hell be fine. That night, Chen Zuan returned to Luo City. Later on, he realized that Cheng Qiuqiao did the same. On the other hand, Cao Qingci was still waiting at the passageway. He was shocked when he saw the car parked outside the door. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly said, Brother Zuan, my family gave me a credit card to buy a car in Luo City. I can explain Although he had taken his driving test when he graduated from high school. Cheng Qiuqiao never expected himself to be able to drive so early on. This was a common occurrence among young people in China. Although they obtained their drivers license early, it would take many years before they were able to drive their own car But now, Cheng Qiuqiao received similar treatment as Chen Zuan. When he went home, he was treated like an adult. His mother had started to think about his marriage. She even prepared a few names for Cheng Qiuqiaos future children But Cheng Qiuqiao was only 18 years old To many people, they had become heroes after the battle at Tigers Back. But Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao did not realize this immediately. The entire flood of bronze in the Heavenly Network took some time to realize this. When they returned and saw others treating them with respect, they finally realized that they had become heroes! The bronze armor had been recorded with the name of its user and stored away, as 99% of the flood of bronze members did not have invisible storage equipment. They could not wear the armor daily for work. If they placed it at home, people would look at it greedily as well. Thus, it was better to store it with the Heavenly Network. Furthermore, during this period of time, the members of the flood of bronze in various regions of the country had started to gather in Luo City because of the incident on Longmen Mountain. This was a slow process, as they needed someone to replace them when they left. Thus, only some of them were here. But Chen Zuan knew that in the future, the entire flood of bronze would gather in Luo City. A massive fortress would also be built around Luo City. The Heavenly Network kept the bronze armor in the Luo Shen Cultivation College campus. They even said that they would make improvements to the armor. Everyone sensed the tension in the atmosphere. Some felt that the opening of the passageway above Longmen Mountain was simply a coincidence, but no one doubted Nie Tings decision. Chen Zuan looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. How much money did your family give you? If you want to buy a car, you should buy a good one! If not, it will not be smooth when you drive! Cheng Qiuqiao was silent. He said, They gave me 200 thousand. I feel that it is a decent price. Chen Zuan judged him. 200 thousand? Can you call that a car? Cheng Qiuqiao was silent again. He said, Do you have 200 thousand? no. This was slightly awkward. Chen Zuan did not ask for pocket money from his family. Furthermore, he always spent all of his salary from the Heavenly Network. How would he have any savings? Chen Zuan volunteered to help Cheng Qiuqiao choose a car. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly asked, Have you ordered a car that is worth 200 thousand? No. confessed Chen Zuan. Then why are you helping me choose? Cheng Qiuqiao was puzzled. They went to a showroom to look at cars. Chen Zuan insisted that they test drive the cars. He looked at the marketing manager with disdain. The marketing manager checked their licenses and brought the car out. They had just gotten in the car. Before the marketing manager could do anything, dark clouds suddenly gathered about Longmen Mountain. There was the continuous sound of thunder! Everyone in Luo City could see what was happening. It was as if the end of the world had come. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiaos phones suddenly rang. Chen Zuan looked at his phone and roared, Hurry up, we have to return to Luo Shen Cultivation College and get our bronze armor! The marketing manager was dumbfounded. Are the two of you from the flood of bronze? The marketing manager felt a sense of pride. He was bringing two members of the flood of bronze for a test drive! My god, what a miracle! Before he could say anything, Chen Zuan said to Cheng Qiuqiao, Yes, yes, yes, step on the gas. Lets go The marketing manager almost cried it was as if he was riding a rollercoaster! Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were panicking. The Heavenly Network announced a level one emergency! Everyone was to prepare for battle! Flood of bronze, assemble! If it was as Zhong Yutang and Nie Ting had worried about, the pathway was going to open! Furthermore, it was not good news! Chapter 1016 - GM Lu Xiaoshu The marketing manager took over the driving. Chen Zuan thought about it and said, Forget it. We wont take much more time if we run back. If you crash the car on the way, we still have to repay the showroom. The marketing manager was unhappy. You have to complete a mission when you go back, right? What if you dont have enough energy? How will you complete your mission? Relax, if the car crashes, I will pay for it Before he could finish speaking, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao opened the car door and jumped on the roof. They ran towards Beimang Mountain, where the Luo Shen Cultivation College was. On the way, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao saw the members of the Heavenly Network evacuating the civilians to the north. Longmen Mountain was in the south. Thus, the Heavenly Network moved the civilians to the north. The Heavenly Network did not have enough Practitioners. Thus, they roped in the secret practitioners to help. A majority of the civilians knew what was happening. They knew that times were different. Something that could make the Heavenly Network so nervous was definitely a catastrophe. Thus, they unexpectedly cooperated with them. Some secret practitioners greeted Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao when they saw them. These secret practitioners, who were afraid of death in the past, did not run away this time. The Heavenly Network had called them over, and they had responded quickly. It was fortunate that Luo City had the biggest black market in the entire country. Luckily, a few thousand secret practitioners were gathered there. But time was tight. It would take a few days for the evacuation to be complete. Chen Zuan did not know whether they would be able to delay enough time for the civilians to evacuate! They should have directly gone to the Longmen Mountains, but the message that Zhong Yutang had sent them stated that they were to pick up their bronze armor. This order made Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao realise the severity of this situation. If not, why would they need to wear their bronze armor? It was definitely because the situation this time was very dangerous! When Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao rushed back, over a thousand members of the flood of bronze had gathered. Chen Zuan looked at Zhong Yutangs gloomy expression. He asked, What happened? The pathway has opened up, but our fortress is still under construction and is not done, said Zhong Yutang in a serious tone. A hundred soldiers in black armor suddenly rushed out from the pathway. They may not be very strong, but the people on the ground are not combat ready. The soldiers killed everyone they saw! We have lost over 100 comrades! But your granduncle is here. He is killing as many of them as he can. But the pathway did not close like last time. Chen Zuan grew serious. Back then, at the Tigers Back, he was still chatting with others from the Heavenly Network. Everyone was very welcoming. They even introduced him to the structure of the fortress. But now, were they all dead? He did not know how many people he knew from the people who had died. But regardless of whether he knew them or not, they were all comrades. We captured a person called Li Ke. He is a chief driver there, and is in charge of transporting rations, said Zhong Yutang suddenly. He loves to eat. We called in a chef to cook him a meal everyday, and he tells us a secret everyday. According to what we know, there are 200 thousand soldiers gathered near the pathway. According to Heavenly King Nies analysis, they might be targeting the Earth. The West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi, has no reason to station his troops here. He must have discovered a secret behind the pathway. So, is he planning to invade the Earth? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded Its not only here. Zhong Yutang said with a serious tone, There have also been waves of energy in Northern Europe and America. Thus, we suspect that the two worlds are completely connected. Why does this feel like a game server? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. I really feel like Im playing a game now. Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. Look at it this way. There are two different servers Lu Shu is the GM, or game master, of the Earth. As long as you give him money, he will help you become strong Chen Zuan analyzed this carefully. Zhong Yutang was silent. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless too. The entire flood of bronze did not speak. To be honest, I feel that Chen Zuan makes sense. Look at the flood of bronze, said someone slowly. Everyone relied on the bronze armor, but Lu Shu was the one who had taken the armor from the people of the sea Chen Zuan had relied on the magical liquid from Lu Shu to advance to Class B. Class A was within his reach. Furthermore, Lu Shu angered Nie Ting to the point that he reached Shen Cang Jing. Later on, Lu Shu had also helped him to recover his foundation Everyone suddenly felt that Lu Shu could not be separated from the development of the Heavenly Network This is not the time to talk about this. Zhong Yutang interrupted their train of thought. Everyone, wear your bronze armor and head to the Longmen Mountain. No matter when they come, you must lead the Heavenly Network and station them on Longmen Mountain to buy time for the civilians. Yes! Chen Zuan and the rest were off to save lives. Before they could do much, Zhong Yutang suddenly called them back. Chen Zuan and the rest of the flood of bronze suddenly turned back and saw Zhong Yutang bowing at them. He said, I have obtained information from Li Ke that they have more Rank One experts than us. I know that there is a possibility that some of you may be sacrificed. But please do not retreat. The Heavenly Network does not have an escape route. Behind us are the civilians. Zhong Yutang, you treat us like outsiders. Chen Zuan put on his bronze armor and spoke in a low, muffled voice, You act as if youre the only one who is clear about the righteousness of this cause. We are not scared. Zhong Yutang stood up straight. I have notified Heavenly King Nie. If the situation is not as bad as I have imagined, all the members of the Heavenly Network in the country will gather here. I hope that everyone will be able to survive! Relax. Im planning to survive and find Brother Shu. I want him to help me cheat in my game. Chen Zuan waved and led the rest to Longmen Mountain. The civilians fled to the north. Among the crowd, the flood of bronze headed towards the south. Many civilians looked at the flood of bronze while they ran to the north. They were the only ones traveling in the opposite direction. It was now sunset. The setting sun was as red as blood. Chapter 1017 - The First Heavenly King, Nie Ting Chapter 1017: The First Heavenly King, Nie Ting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leading the flood of bronze, the practitioners pointed the way for them automatically. Initially, people did not understand it when they received the instructions from the Heavenly Network. It was the first time the Heavenly Network conducted such a large-scale evacuation. Although the battle on the Tigers Back was intense, there was no need for this much trouble as there were not many people left in the Changbai Mountains. Yet now, what on earth happened on the Longmen Mountain that made the Heavenly Network spend so much effort? If the enemies had arrived, they ought to come from the borders. Why was Luo City encountering the enemies? At this moment, only very few people knew that a space passageway on the Longmen Mountain had suddenly opened. Meanwhile, there was an extremely developed civilization on the other side of the space passageway. The power of cultivation was way greater than that of the Earth. It was able to conquer Earth using the powers of the West Region only. There was only one Master Realm expert, Nie Ting, in the Heavenly Network. Meanwhile, including Duanmu Huangqi, there were four individuals Masters, from the West Region. Of course, Duanmu Huangqi was in the palace. Nobody knew how many Masters from the West Region would head to the Earth. If Lu Shu knew about this, his first reaction would probably be, Duanmu Huangqi came to the palace in order to hold everyones attention in the palace so that he could proceed with his plan! Chen Zuan and the rest were in the midst of conducting their plan. Suddenly, a little girl who was hugging onto a soft toy looked at the flood of bronze on the rooftop. Her mother held her hands and she looked up suddenly, Mom, who are they? The little girls mother looked above her and calmed down. They are superhumans. What are superhumans? Very very powerful superheroes, said her mother while smiling, The superheroes who protected us. The girl suddenly shouted towards the flood of bronze, Thank you! Chen Zuan, who was on the rooftop, suddenly pulled up his mask and jumped around crazily while smiling. F*ck, even if I die, its worth it. Cheng Qiuqiao said beside him, Touch wood. Chen Zuan said, Where did you learn this from, touch wood. The entire flood of bronze laughed. The bronze armor was different from that of the past. Initially, everyone thought that the Heavenly Network wanted to improve the bronze armor using some tactics. However, they realized that the so called improvement was to add a communication device and night-vision device to the top of the armor. This was rather down to earth This was a combination of science and martial arts. At least, the entire flood of bronze could communicate with each other at the same time, including chatting with the armor on. The flood of bronze continued to head to the South. Everyone knew that they would run into danger Or else, why would Zhong Yutang bow to them?! But So what if there was danger. Everyone in the flood of bronze was waiting for this day. They were hoping for an intense battle to prove that their beliefs were not without reason. Zhao Yongchen who was beside them suddenly recalled the conversation he had with Lu Shu on that rainy night that felt like a long time ago. For some reason, he hoped that Lu Shu could lead the rest to face the crisis. It was as though the outcome would be tremendously different if he was around. When the flood of bronze reached the Longmen Mountain, everyone stood solemnly beside a section of the fort. Chen Baili was sleeping at the dilapidated wall. Although he killed several hundreds of Black Feather Army earlier on, there was a Rank One expert who managed to attack him. However, although he was injured, he still managed to kill everyone else. Chen Zuan looked at the several hundred dead bodies in front of Chen Baili and the partners from the Heavenly Network. This scene was terrible and it had been a long time since such things happened after the battle on the Tigers Back. Before the fort was built, it was already broken through. Chen Zuan suddenly said, Lets carry our brother to the back of the wall to prevent them from getting hurt during the battle later. Chen Zuan knew that dead people would not get injured. Chen Baili opened his eyes and glanced at Chen Zuan. Watch out. Chen Zuan was shocked. This was the first time his granduncle showed concern for him. Cheng Qiuqiao, Chen Zuan and Zhao Yongchen led the teams to carry their teammates bodies respectively. Zhong Yutang had taken over as the temporary commander and was diverting the entire flood of bronze to Luo City. There was no proper handover and there was no time for it. What was happening on Longmen Mountain was the most important. It was one kilometer from the space passageway. Chen Zuan and the rest stood on the dilapidated walls and watched the sunset. For some reason, everyone felt that time passed extremely slowly and was extremely difficult to last through. Nobody knew what would appear in the space passageway and nobody knew if they could see the next mornings sunrise. The few rays of the sun setting shone on everyones faces. However, everyone had put on their masks and the flood of bronze was ready to attack at any moment. Everyone knew that the first batch of the other party was just a scouting group. However, even the scout group was able to injure Chen Baili At this moment, a gigantic wave of energy spread. Chen Zuan and the rest saw a senior wearing a black robe appear out of nowhere and leaped into the sky while laughing loudly. I, Chen Yuxuan, the master of the West Lord of Heaven has arrived. Why arent all of you kneeling and asking for my forgiveness? Chen Zuan and the rest became extremely cautious. This person seemed to be extremely powerful! They saw the senior throw a black baton up into the sky. It was carved with complicated patterns. After that, the patterns on the baton began to move. They spread out like a net from the sky, as though it was about to engulf the entire area from above. The senior laughed. None of the Masters are willing to welcome me? At this moment, a black saber appeared above Chen Yuxuans head without any warning. The entire space began to distort. With the strike of the saber, the black knife radiance was extremely powerful and cut the black net into two! A cold voice was heard above Chen Yuxuans head, Scram! Instantly, the radiance of the saber appeared again and the senior named Chen Yuxuan was shocked beyond words. He did not expect such a powerful Master to be present! He did not dare to defend against the strike. However, the most annoying thing was that he had to obey the other partys instructions and descend in order to avoid the saber. He was acting as though he was very obedient! Everyone, including Chen Zuan, looked up into the sky at Nie Ting. The First Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network had never disappointed them. Chapter 1018 - Nie Ting, the Master of Assassination Chapter 1018: Nie Ting, the Master of Assassination Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, when Chen Zuan heard Zhong Yutang say that he had already informed Heavenly King Nie, he felt that something was amiss. To Nie Ting, the Capital was only a stone throws away. Although it was an exaggeration, it should take him less than an hour to rush over. Therefore, by right, Nie Ting should arrive earlier than Chen Zuan and the rest. However, nobody saw Nie Ting. Chen Zuan kept quiet. Nie Tings patience was too terrifying. He felt that Nie Ting was already present when Chen Baili was injured. Nevertheless, Nie Ting and Zhong Yutang were very aware of the powers of their opponents. They remained hidden as they knew that one of their opponents was of the Shen Cang Jing rank. Before Chen Zuan saw Nie Ting, he was unafraid at all because he knew that Nie Ting would definitely be present! When the master called Chen Yuxuan arrived on Earth and wanted to use his magical equipment to control space, Chen Zuan was definitely unafraid and, in fact, wanted to laugh. The expert you wanted to see has already arrived, however, he has the gift of an assassin, are you afraid However, Chen Zuan initially thought that Nie Ting would attack when his opponent was getting carried away by his pride. However, Nie Ting did not do that. Nie Ting remained calm. He would never underestimate his opponents skills or intelligence. The arrogance that the other party portrayed was just a surface act. He had remained hidden in order to see how Chen Yuxuan had been carefully looking around. He would not get carried away by his pride. Duanmu Huangqi sent over the general whom he viewed as the most important! Therefore, Nie Ting was laughing coldly and silently. Meanwhile, he attacked during his opponents peak moment. He severed all his opponents sword radiance! The aura of Chen Yuxuan was like a hot air balloon which continuously expanded. However, when he reached Nie Ting, the balloon was broken by Nie Tings saber! The aura was the most important during an exchange between powerful individuals. The two parties were fighting for the correct moment, their powers and their mental strength! Initially, Nie Ting was training himself on the Tigers Back. When he attacked, he immediately attacked with a Class A strike, how terrifying was that! Chen Yuxuan fell rapidly. The master was not as weak as the Bishop who needed to cheat to rise in power. In fact, every single master in this world had an extraordinary mind and wisdom. Therefore, he had already sensed a terrifying imminent danger at that moment. The strangeness in the black saber seemed to surpass his imagination. It was so strange as Chen Yuxuan did not dare to block the attack! Chen Yuxuan was retreating but Nie Ting continued to strike as though Chen Yuxuan could not dodge the saber. It was the first time he had ever seen such a powerful radiance in his life. To be honest, when Duanmu Huangqi told him that there were experts in the land of forefathers, Duanmu Huangqi said that they were not very powerful as incidents had happened in this place in the past. Chen Yuxuan did not know where Duanmu Huangqi obtained the information from. However, now that he recalled Duanmu Huangqis tone, he felt speechless! So this was the so-called not very powerful? Duanmu Huangqi, shouldnt you come over and try if you can kill the opponent?! To Chen Yuxuan, Duanmu Huangqi was at a higher position than the young people in front of him. However, Chen Yuxuan did not know how many years Duanmu Huangqi and Nie Ting had trained for. To be accurate, it was less than a year since Nie Ting reached the Master realm. There was only one Nie Ting amongst the six billion people on Earth. If Duanmu Huangqi was present, he would probably realize that Nie Ting was able to surpass the Master Realm if he was given enough time, and may end up as the fourth person to do that. Although it was just a possibility, it was sufficient to make one look up to him. When Chen Yuxuan was half a meter away from the ground, he suddenly changed his direction of falling and flew towards the South. However, if he only did that, he would still get stabbed by the saber. Just at that moment, Chen Yuxuans black robe suddenly flew in the air and left his body as it flew straight towards the saber. The black robe expanded in the air, as though it was about to wrap around Nie Ting. However, Nie Tings saber was too sharp. Instantly, the saber landed behind Chen Yuxuan and made a huge crack on the ground. The black robe was sliced in half like a torn cloth and gradually fell to the ground. The black robe managed to help Chen Yuxuan buy some time and Nie Ting managed to destroy Chen Yuxuans two weapons within two strikes! The fight between two masters was no longer as straightforward as that in the past. Chen Yuxuan had followed Duanmu Huangqi for countless years and fought against countless people. He was definitely powerful as he managed to survive until now. Moreover, Chen Yuxuan followed the Lord of Heaven for many years in the Luniverse. Duanmu Huangqi would give them good weapons whenever possible. Or else, why would the followers follow Duanmu Huangqi? However, at this moment, Chen Yuxuan suddenly felt that the young person in front of him was more powerful than Duanmu Huangqi! He still had potential! He did not know that Nie Ting was able to destroy the world when he attacked. Although the World Tree had been replanted on Earth, Nie Ting was still rather worried that the worlds foundation would shake when the rest attacked. Therefore, because of his worry, he did not go full out! At this moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were shocked. Two people flew out from the space pathway. Chen Zuan was stunned. Dont tell me this guy is of the same standard as Principal Nie? If thats the case, we dont need to fight any further! However, the teammate who was able to predict ones status said, Two Class As. They are not as terrifying as you imagined. Hearing that, Chen Zuan heaved a sigh of relief. Two Class As. Hold on, even if they are only Class As, they were powerful enough. At the next moment, Chen Zuan suddenly roared, Formation! Then the soldiers dressed in black armor swarmed from the space pathway like locusts. The black wave of soldiers was like the tides that swallowed the entire sky. There were a few times more soldiers in the Black Feather Army than that of the Flood of Bronze. Meanwhile, the advantage of the Flood of Bronze was their armor and determination! Theres no way back. Chen Zuan turned and looked at the Flood of Bronze who were in formation. They were in a strategically indefensible location. The residents of Luo City were behind them. Zhao Yongchen suddenly laughed. I once asked someone two questions in a stormy night. Back then, he was only an ordinary teenager. Now, he has become the Ninth Heavenly King. Chen Zuans eyes lit up. Everyone knew who Zhao Yongchen was referring to! Cheng Qiuqiao looked at the approaching wave of soldiers and asked curiously, What are you asking? I am asking him, why did the Great Lord go? Zhao Yongchen smiled. What did he say? He said he wanted to destroy the Heavenly Palace! What else did you ask? I asked him, what if he never comes back? What did he say? Then so be it. Chen Zuan turned around and the wave of soldiers was almost before them. I am going to live to wait for his return. Chapter 1019 - We Cannot Retreat Chapter 1019: We Cannot Retreat They have two Class As. I cannot determine the strength of the others. Chen Baili, who had been resting, stood up. Dont sacrifice yourselves for nothing. Save as much as your strength as possible. Leave the two Class As to me. Chen Baili suddenly paused. He then continued. Zuan, take care of the Chen family. Chen Zuan suddenly realized that when Chen Baili told him to take care of the Chen family, he was already planning to do everything he could to kill the two Class As. Everyone knew that the flood of bronze would not have any natural enemies once the two Class As were killed. If the flood of bronze did not have any Class As, their enemy would always have the upper hand. The master serving Duanmu Huangqi, Chen Yuxuan, had completely changed his strategy. He started to avoid Nie Tings attacks and ran far away. Chen Yuxuan laughed coldly. I see that you are quite worried about the civilians. You are too soft-hearted. Let me see if you are able to protect them. With that, Chen Yuxuan flew to the south. It would be easier for him to find civilians if he flew to the north, as Luo City was in the north, but he did not dare to pass by Nie Ting! Chen Yuxuans heart was bleeding. The strength of the masters here had exceeded his expectations. He used various magical weapons to block their attacks. If not, he would die! Chen Yuxuan had already used up five to six magical weapons in this fight alone. He had been protecting Duanmu Huangqi for almost a thousand years, but had never used so many weapons before? But Chen Yuxuan did not dare to return to the Luniverse. He knew that Duanmu Huangqis recent state of mind was very complex. No one trusted him. If he returned like this, he might not be able to obtain resources in the future, but this was a minor matter. Duanmu Huangqi might start to doubt him and find an opportunity to eliminate him in the future. Nie Ting coldly looked at Chen Yuxuan. He had to get rid of Chen Yuxuan in the mountains in the north. If not, many civilians would die. From the very beginning, Nie Ting did not think that he would lose. he was thinking about how long he had to take in order to defeat him! Nie Ting chased Chen Yuxuan into the mountains. He knew that Chen Yuxuan was afraid that he would stay here and disrupt their plans for invasion. But Nie Ting had to chase him. This was a limitation of the Heavenly Network, but it was also their source of pride. Chen Zuan sighed. Back then, I was on my way to the Cultivation College. At the entrance of the Cultivation College, an auntie stopped me and asked whether I had a girlfriend. I looked at the girl beside her I said to her, Auntie, I dont even have friends. The auntie told me, if you are going to talk like that, I will have to give up Cheng Qiuqiao taunted him. What are you talking about? What nonsense! Do you think that you are Brother Shu? Chen Zuan suddenly said, But this auntie did not give up. After returning from the battle at Tigers Back, I saw her among the crowd of civilians. She might have not remembered me. She asked again whether I had a girlfriend. I replied no. Then, she looked at her daughter and said, Forget it. My daughter is no match for you. Her daughters face was very dark People are conflicting. We have our strengths and weaknesses. There are times when you think that she is detestable, but there are also times when you think that she is very cute. Of course, there have always been good and bad people on earth. What we need to do is protect those we think are cute, said Chen Zuan calmly. Chen Zuan hurriedly added, Of course, Im not including those who have committed crimes Zhao Yongchen bit his lip. Fatty, I didnt expect you to think about this although I dont agree with some parts, our thoughts are generally similar Everyone had their own yardsticks. Everyone would have different opinions about the auntie. But what Chen Zuan and the rest had to think about was not whether the auntie was right or wrong. They had to stop the soldiers in black armor at this dilapidated place. The next moment, the black wave had approached the flood of bronze. Chen Zuan roared and charged forth as the vanguard. His robust physique charged into the black army like a mallet, beating the black wave into a pulp! The flood of bronze, which was made up of over a thousand people, was like a small boat in front of the black wave. There was a limit to the breadth of the pathway. Thus, only a limited number of Black Feather Army soldiers could enter Earth. But this did not stop them from coming in a continuous stream. People from the flood of bronze started to collapse. Throughout this process, the black wave and the flood of bronze were like water and fire. They did not go well together. The moment they clashed, they started to eliminate each other. Although the flood of bronze had few people, the magical armor was very beneficial in direct collisions. This caused the deaths from the Black Feather Army to be ten times that of the flood of bronze. At first, the Black Feather Army had thought that the armies here would collapse at the first blow, as the Black Feather Army was a strict organization with thorough training. Like the group of scouts that Lu Shu had encountered, their cooperation was very strong. They had many combat accomplishments as well. But the Black Feather Army now realized that the cooperation between the flood of bronze exceeded theirs. This was the Heavenly Network. This was the flood of bronze, who was able to coordinate even in times of chaos! But there were far too many people from the Black Feather Army Duanmu Huangqi had stationed 200 thousand soldiers here. There were even more armies coming from the West Region. How would the flood of bronze, which only had over 1000 people, stop them? They were like a small boat being thrown around by the black waves. They might overturn and sink to the seabed at any time. At that moment, people suddenly came from behind the flood of bronze. Zhao Yongchen looked behind. To his shock, he realized that they were the students from the Luo Shen Cultivation College! They had immature expressions and ran forward with the standard swords they had just obtained from the Luo Shen Cultivation College. They rushed towards the black wave without fear and joined the flood of bronze! The secret practitioners followed closely behind them. Chen Zuan shouted, Zhong Yutang, are you crazy? The students in the Cultivation College are the seeds of the Heavenly Network! What if they get injured? No one spoke. They silently thought. Chen Zuan, you were a student of the Luo Shen Cultivation College too, right? You had taken up the responsibility. Back then, when you used the excuse of finding You Mingyu to request for leave, you did not think that you were a student either. In that battle, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had displayed extraordinary strength and courage. Everyone knew if there was another way, Zhong Yutang would not send these students to the battlefield. They absolutely could not retreat. Chapter 1020 - Control the Air! Continue to Fight! The students of the Cultivation College were not as disorganized as they had expected. Although their ability to fight together and their combat awareness were a far cry from that of the flood of bronze, they had the strength to survive. It was a slight relief. To the flood of bronze, this was a chance to breathe! But at that moment, they looked at the pathway in despair as two people flew out. Someone said in a low tone, They are Class As. Do they have that many Class As? Chen Zuan was upset. Class A! How amazing! If they could not fly, I would definitely kill them! Wait. Hasnt Cao Qingci advanced to Class A? Furthermore, she has been waiting by the pathway. Where is she? Is she waiting in ambush? Many people knew Cao Qingcis habits. She had inherited her assassination abilities from Nie Ting that shared the limelight with her strength Some people could not help but sigh with emotion. It was as if Nie Ting ad Cao Qingci had the highest aptitudes in the entire Heavenly Network, but they had both become assassins. They had the ability to face enemies head-on, as no one would be able to defeat them, but they insisted on assassination this did not make any sense They had waited for a long time, but Cao Qingci had not appeared to help them. Cheng Qiuqiao panted. She might have concealed herself and gone to the other side of the pathway. Thats not impossible. That young lady is very brave Wait. Look! Someone is flying over from behind! Can you see who they are? Someone shouted in surprise. Even the soldiers of the Black Feather Army were dumbfounded. When they received orders to come here, the leader of the Black Feather Army had informed them of the situation. After all, they had to be aware. They could not let their guard down, but they could not be overly cautious either. But in reality, their combat strength was much more powerful than they had expected. If the flood of bronze had the same number of people as the Black Feather Army, the Black Feather Army would definitely be defeated. But there were no ifs. Two Rank Ones from the Heavenly Network flew over. Although they were shocked that there were also Rank One experts here, they had four Rank Ones, while the Heavenly Network only had two and a half. They still had the upper hand. The injured Chen Baili was considered as half a Rank One expert. Its Li Yixiao and Nalan Que! Someone in the flood of bronze exclaimed with confidence! The sun slowly set behind the mountains. Li Yixiao had a serious expression on his face. He and Nalan Que had isolated themselves at the same time, and they had both just advanced to Class A. Advancing to Class A was worth being excited about, but Li Yixiaos driving force to break through was the hope that he would be able to take back the position of leader in his family. Nalan Que did so to protect her position as leader of her family. The two of them had secretly gone to the mountains to isolate themselves. After Li Yixiao advanced, he realized that Nalan Que had advanced as well! He was not happy at all! When they heard that people were about to invade the Earth, he was even more depressed. They flew straight into the battlefield. Chen Baili was being surrounded and attacked by four Rank Ones. His white hair was standing up. His vital energy had reached its maximum level. When he moved, the air around him would be distorted. But after the air was distorted, it quickly went back to its original state. The World Tree on the Changbai Mountains had planted its roots into the core of the Earth. It was constantly repairing the world. It was indestructible. Let me help you! Li Yixiao charged forth like a grenade, causing the four soldiers from the Black Feather Army to disperse. None of them dared to attack him! They were bewildered. The practitioners in the land of forefathers attacked in a tyrannical and brutal manner! Before they could think of a strategy, Nalan Que had rushed over as well. She collided with one of the Rank Ones and caused him to cough up blood! The soldiers from the Black Feather Army were afraid. Where did this boorish couple come from?! They looked at each other, as if they had other plans. Suddenly, three of the Rank Ones went into formation and charged towards Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, and Li Yixiao. They were temporarily shocked and did not know what to do. It was as if no matter who they attacked, they would have to face all three of them. The last Rank One suddenly flew to the north, where Luo City was. There were still millions of civilians in Luo City who had not escaped. He wanted to kill the civilians. The flood of bronze and Li Yixiao would panic! When Li Yixiao and Nalan Que saw this, they hurriedly went to stop them, but the formation came and blocked them. They were unable to stop the Rank One from heading towards the city! Someone from the flood of bronze panicked. What do we do? If a Class A kills civilians, they will be able to kill thousands of them in one blow. We cant ignore this! Everyone wanted to go there, but they could not. Suddenly, Cheng Qiuqiao retreated and ran away from the flood of bronze. Chen Zuan roared, Where are you going? Dont care about me! Continue fighting! I have a way to stop him! Cheng Qiuqiao roared. His voice was hoarse. Under the protection of the flood of bronze, Cheng Qiuqiao retreated in the direction of the city. His objective was that Rank One soldier! Chen Zuan was silent. There was a ferocious expression beneath the helmet. His teeth almost chipped off. The Rank One soldier was too fast. Cheng Qiuqiao could not catch up to him on the ground. Suddenly, there was singing from the communication channel. Little conch, when I blow the bloody conch, the freaking seagulls fly away! The singing was shoddy, but they continued to sing. Chen Zuan suddenly turned around and saw the Rank One swaying in the air. He remembered that when Cheng Qiuqiao obtained the ability to curse, he had almost collapsed. But now, Cheng Qiuqiao was using this ability to slow down the expert flying in the air! The Rank One soldier started to fall. He was like the sparrow back then! He controlled the sky! The flood of bronze cheered through the communication! So the fabled curse ability is this impressive! What an amazing ability! Ha ha ha! Cheng Qiuqiao is amazing! Cheng Qiuqiao was very happy. He ran towards where the Rank One expert was falling. He did not expect his abilities to become this strong. Crash! The Rank One soldier fell into the dirt, producing a massive crater! But he suddenly realized that the Rank One soldier in the crater was slowly standing up. There was a cold laughter among the dust. Interesting. Chen Zuan and the rest suddenly felt that something was strange. They could no longer hear Cheng Qiuqiaos voice! Cheng Qiuqiao! Respond if you hear this! Cheng Qiuqiao! Respond if you hear this! Hurry up and come back! Did you hear me? Hurry up and come back! The blood, red sun had finally set. It was as if it had let out a loud crash as it sunk below the horizon. The sky turned dark. The earth plunged into darkness and grief. Cheng Qiuqiao saw the Rank One soldier slowly walk out of the crater. He stood steadfast and pulled down his helmet. I cant go back. Continue to fight. I repeat, continue to fight! Chapter 1021 - I Cannot Die Chapter 1021: I Cannot Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was a long period of silence in the communication channel. Many of them were now used to killing. As they attacked the Black Feather Army soldiers in front of them, they listened to the sounds through the communication channel. Everyone wanted to know whether Cheng Qiuqiao would be fine. When they discovered that Cheng Qiuqiao had the ability to control the air, they were very happy. This meant that the Rank One soldier would not be able to kill the civilians. They seemed to have figured out the softhearted quality of the Heavenly Network and wanted to target this weak spot. They cheered because they were happy for Cheng Qiuqiao. The ability to control the air was amazing. If Cheng Qiuqiao could advance to Class A, there would be very few people who would be able to fight against him in the air. This was a decisive weapon against Class As. He would be able to control the air! But it was too early for them to be happy. When Cheng Qiuqiao reported his current situation, they realized that the Rank One soldier had not been flying at a great height. It was not enough to kill him. Furthermore, Cheng Qiuqiao was a Rank Two. One could imagine the consequences when he faced a Rank One. Chen Zuans expression behind his helmet was ferocious. His face was flushed. He felt as if there was something in his chest that he could not get rid of. It was as if he was going to lose something! Have you ever thought that you are a beast? Brother Zuan, my family gave me a credit card to buy a car in Luo City. This way, it will be easier for me to find a partner Chen Zuan felt rage ramming in all directions within his chest! Suddenly, Chen Zuan turned back and ran towards where Cheng Qiuqiao was. Before long, he turned back and started to kill the black wave! The flood of bronze could not collapse. If not, all the sacrifices made would be for nothing! Now, he was not a student of the Luo Shen Cultivation College. He was a practitioner from the Heavenly Network and a soldier! He had a task that he had to complete! Chen Zuan felt that he had to kill all the Black Feather Army soldiers in front of him! The flood of bronze behind him suddenly realized that his aura was unstable. It was about to explode. Their impression of Chen Zuan was that of a chubby and greedy boy who liked to eat and slack off. He was typically amiable and was even slightly annoying. He was influenced by Lu Shu. But at this moment, Chen Zuan, like Chen Baili, made the members of the Heavenly Network calm. As long as this chubby boy was in front, the black wave would never be able to destroy the flood of bronze. The flood of bronze went against the black wave and started to kill. Many people knew that even if this was the case, they would not be able to save what they wanted to save. Cheng Qiuqiao stared coldly at the Rank One soldier. The soldier brushed off the dust on his body and smiled. What technique did you use? How were you able to make me lose my ability to fly? After one advanced to Rank One, their ability to fly depended on their resonance with the heaven and the earth. But when he heard the strange song, it was as if something had cut off the connection. They had even lost a bit of their resonance with the heaven and the earth. But he knew that this was only temporary. He would be able to regain his ability to fly very quickly. But before that, he had to kill the chief culprit. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed. If you want to fight, then fight. What nonsense are you spouting? Youre like a girl. Since youre so desperate to die, I will help you achieve your aim. But I am very curious. Those civilians are just ants. Why are you so nervous about them? The Rank One soldier laughed. It was as if he had everything in his hand. From the very beginning, he was not afraid that Cheng Qiuqiao would display his impressive ability to control the air. He did not pay much attention to him either. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed again. Nonsense. Once Im done killing you, Im planning to buy a car. Brother Zuan said that buying a car is like looking for a wife. You have to choose wisely. The Rank One soldier furrowed his eyebrows. What do you mean? That means that I cannot die! Everyone knew what the result would be. But the people from the Heavenly Network never gave up on any hope. Tonight, that hope was an eternal light. Liuhai Lane, the Capital. Shi Xuejin sat absentmindedly by the walnut tree. It had been reduced to a tree stump after it was chopped down by Nie Ting. A new shoot had grown from the tree stump. Shi Xuejin had been sitting in the courtyard for a few months. Ever since the battle at Tigers Back, Shi Xuejin had entered a state of meditation. Back then, Shi Xuejin had wanted to help Nie Ting find a way, but he could not do so. Thus, he started to doubt whether what he had learned was meaningful. Would he be able to finish walking through this path? No one disturbed him. Everyone was very worried, but knew that Heavenly King Shi had to walk this path. The techniques that everyone learned had been researched on by Shi Xuejin. Who else would be able to help him? This path was lonely. There was no route in front, and there was none behind him. Shi Xuejin walked on this narrow and winding road. He looked around and was at a loss. He did not know what was in front of him, nor did he know what was behind him. But his intentions would not change. Everyone knew that Shi Xuejin was an ordinary person. He read books and settled affairs for the Heavenly Network on a daily basis. He prepared food for Nie Ting, and then there was nothing else. The person sitting beneath the tree was usually holding a book or a bowl of millet gruel. His smile was bright. He was never angry. But now, it was as if he had turned into stone. It seemed like even anger had been extinguished. Hao Zhichao and the rest carried their backpacks and came to the courtyard. Before they left the Capital, they wanted to see whether Heavenly King Shi had awakened. They were going to the battlefield. They were unsure whether anything would happen to Heavenly King Shi here. Just as they opened the door to the courtyard, they suddenly saw Shi Xuejin stand up and brush the dust off his body. You Hao Zhichao was bewildered. They did not expect Shi Xuejin to awaken now! Shi Xuejin did not speak. He simply smiled. At that moment, the new shoot on the tree stump rapidly grew into a large tree. But it was still not done. The walnut tree rapidly bloomed and produced fruit. Flowers lined the roads in the Capital. In the distant mountains, red leaves covered the ground. In the sky, large snowflakes danced in the air. It was as if all four seasons were occurring in the Capital. Suddenly, the dark clouds started to form in the sky. There was the continuous roar of thunder. Hao Zhichao and the rest were dumbfounded. It was as if they had not reacted to what was happening. Shi Xuejin brushed off the dust that had gathered on his body over the past few months. His body was thin as he had not eaten. However, he radiated power and vitality. He looked up at the thunderclouds and waved. He smiled. Disperse. Thus, the divine punishment dispersed. Chapter 1022 - I Have a Pearl Producing Brilliant Rays that Engulf a Country! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Shi Xuejin dispersed the divine punishment, he looked at Hao Zhichao. Are you going to Luo City? Hao Zhichao blankly nodded his head. Yes. The battle over there is very intense. All of us have to go there. The planes have been prepared. Members of the Heavenly Network from all over the country are rushing there. Shi Xuejin nodded his head. Okay. I will go first. Ill meet you at Luo City. All the civilians in the Capital were shocked by the heavenly vision. The clouds came and went. Everyone who saw this was dumbstruck. It was now night. The civilians in the Capital were worried about the war that was happening in Luo City. Then, they witnessed this. Suddenly, everyone felt as if the night had brightened up. It was as if the evening glow that had sunk below the horizon was forcefully pulled up by someone. The setting sun rose up like a film that had been rewound. The seasons had changed, while night and day were reversed! No one had seen such a vast heavenly vision occur before. No one had expected this to happen either. This was a very bizarre scene. Someone in the Liuhai Lane courtyard looked up at the sky and stepped out. The sky turned slightly brighter again. There was a grand voice. I, Shi Xuejin, am determined to be well-versed in the three teachings. I am not doing this for myself. I want to open up a new path for all the scholars in the world who do not have aptitude! I wish for everyone in the world to be able to train. I do not want scholars to be useless! I wish for China to continue prospering for the next five thousand years! I wish for everyone who invades our borders in the next five thousand years to die! Shi Xuejin walked one step forward with every sentence he uttered. The sky brightened with every step that he took. The voice continued after the fourth sentence. Shi Xuejin suddenly said in a clear voice, I have a pearl that has fled and cannot appear in this world. This morning, the dust covering the pearl disappeared, producing brilliant rays that engulf the country. The sun had not returned, but it was as bright as day. Everyone in the country could hear Shi Xuejins voice. His words were deep and roused even the apathetic individuals. Hao Zhichao and the rest were still standing in the courtyard. Someone suddenly said, I dont think we need to go to Luo City anymore. A hundred thousand people would not be enough to defeat Heavenly King Shi. Hao Zhichao stared at that person. We are facing a national emergency. How can we stay away from this manner? Although I feel that we wont be needed for a short period of time Just as Shi Xuejin had said, the stone had been hiding in the Capital for decades. Some advised him to use resources to free it, but he was not willing to do so. Some advised him to give up, but he was not willing to do so either. It seemed warm, but it was smelly and hard. Now, the outer layer of stone had cracked, revealing the pearl inside. It caused the world to change in color, and caused the divine punishment to disperse! Shi Xuejin had advanced to Shen Cang Jing. The Heavenly Network had another Master! When the voice sounded through the air, Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly looked out and saw Shi Xuejin walking over. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly smiled. Old man, you really cant die! The Black Feather Army forces who had come to Earth were overwhelmed with terror. No one expected this to happen! The Rank One soldier in front of Cheng Qiuqiao tried to run away. But before he could even turn, a ray of light shone from Shi Xuejins hand. The ray of light destroyed the Rank One soldiers magical armor and attacked his vital organs. Just like that, the Rank One soldier turned into dust! Even Cheng Qiuqiao was shocked. Everyone in the flood of bronze heard Cheng Qiuqiaos sudden sigh through the communication channel. Youre amazing Chen Zuan was about to cry. What, so youre fine after all! You scared me! At that moment, Chen Zuan suddenly felt that the rage in his chest had cleared. When Shi Xuejin stepped forward, another vision occurred. This time, it had a radius of eight kilometers! The vision was very strange. There was a strange smell. It was as if the odor of fish-flavored shredded pork, sliced meat, and sliced fish boiled in chili oil wafted through the air in succession Someone looked at Chen Zuan with a strange expression on his face. Are you a Taotie1? How is this a heavenly vision of a normal person? Cheng Qiuqiao was annoyed. He said through the communication channel, Brother Zuan, are you hungry? Zhao Yongchen laughed out loud. We wont know whether hes hungry or not. After all, we are hungry too The next moment, Chen Zuan flew into the formation of the Black Feather Army. He was embarrassed listening to what they were talking about over the communication channel! But before Chen Zuan could start killing the enemy, Shi Xuejin took yet another step. The black wave glowed and turned into dust. The Flood of Bronze witnessed this. No one expected that Shi Xuejin would be able to advance to Shen Cang Jing in just four steps. Once he was done with this area, he walked to the north, as there was someone who was not dead yet. Even Duanmu Huangqi might not have thought that not only were his plans affected at Wei Bei Pass, he would also face difficulties on Earth! No one knew what Duanmu Huangqi wanted to do, but he had not achieved anything this time! The Heavenly Network now had two Shen Cang Jing experts. They also had an invisible resource barrier that allowed ordinary people to train as well! Shi Xuejin still had to modify some parts of his thinking. Not everyone could advance to Shen Cang Jing like him. But it might be possible for his vitality and strength to improve with every principle he learned. Although times of pleasure had come, and more and more people could not appreciate the utility of books, there were still dependable scholars in the country. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin flew back together. Nie Ting was still holding on to Chen Yuxuan, who was no longer a threat. The black veins on his body were a result of his broken foundation. Nie Ting turned back and looked at the space pathway. He said to Zhong Yutang, We have to work fast and build the fortress. That world is still something we cannot understand. We are racing against time. The Luniverse was very mysterious to the Heavenly Network. Although the Heavenly Network had two Shen Cang Jings now, the strength of the Luniverse was not something that the Heavenly Network was evenly matched against. It was as if everyone was going to be involved in a war, but they did not even know the cause and effect of the war. Nie Ting wanted to go over and take a look, but they had to protect this place. The one who is supposed to come will eventually come, said Nie Ting. From today onwards, Heavenly King Shi and I will be stationed in Luo City. Get all the members of the Heavenly Network to gather here. There is no way out. Are you saying that they will not give up? Zhong Yutang asked, puzzled. Yes. They have grand plans, said Nie Ting. Continue the evacuation of the civilians in Luo City. Dont let them get involved in this war. Zhong Yutang took down every detail. He did not dare to miss anything out. He suddenly asked, Is there anything else to prepare? Find the Puppet Masters. I want to ask them a few things, said Nie Ting. Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded. He said, I cant do much about that. You Mingyu just informed me that someone saw the Puppet Masters go through the space pathway above the Changbai Mountains. They have left. Chapter 1023 - Lucky Chen Zuan Chapter 1023: Lucky Chen Zuan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The space pathway closed up once again, but they could predict that the space pathway would open up more frequently in the future. It might even completely connect the two worlds one day without closing up. The members of the Heavenly Network from all over the country were rushing to Luo City. Special trains and planes continuously departed and landed. Soon, there were no more passenger flights at Luo Citys small airport. After all, it was not even enough to receive the members of the Heavenly Network. The Flood of Bronze wore their armor and guarded the fortress construction site. They were constantly ready for battle. They were afraid that the Black Feather Army would rush out and kill their comrades who were constructing the fortress again. The massive fortress was being built at a rapid speed. This was not a classified matter. The blueprint of the fortress started to spread in other countries as well. The whole world knew that the Heavenly Network had just fought a battle with people from the other end of the space pathway. It was a very cold-blooded battle. But people were most surprised about Shi Xuejins advancement. He had advanced to Shen Cang Jing in just one evening. To the outside world, this was like a legend. Even the members of the Heavenly Network felt as if they were living in a dream. If Shi Xuejin had not stepped in, even if the Flood of Bronze was able to stop the Black Feather Army, many of them would have died. The Heavenly Network was the dominant organization in the world. There was a very large difference. Other organizations had very few Class As. Francesco was the only Class A who had made a public appearance. Even if others had advanced to Class A, they had done so secretly. But now, the Heavenly Network had two Shen Cang Jings What was this like? It was like playing a game. The person right in front of you had suddenly become stronger. You lodged a report asking the GM to help you cheat, but the person in front of you told you that he was a GM. What GM? You were a support! No one even thought about fighting the Heavenly Network. Let them play. If not, what else could they do? Although the large organizations did not know the process of the fight, the problem was how they fought. No one had any opinions about how the two Shen Cang Jing fought. When unstable waves of energy were discovered in North America, the space pathway had opened a few times. The people of America were now filled with fear. The Phoenix Society even called the Heavenly Network. Hello. If there is nothing happening over there, could you come and support us? We are starting to panic But the Heavenly Network rejected them. We are deeply concerned about this, but we believe that North America and the related countries will be able to work together and counter this challenge, appropriately handle the related problems, and protect the stability of the region. The Heavenly Network hopes to be able to maintain communication and cooperation with North America and the related countries though international and mutual interaction to aid in this war. They meant that it was enough for them to maintain long-distance communication and cooperation. They believed that they would be able to fend for themselves. It was not that the Heavenly Network was emotionless. It was hard for them to even defend themselves. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network was probably the first organization to know the standard of the Luniverse. Thus, they were very clear that even if they had two Shen Cang Jing, it was nothing to the Luniverse. The fact that Chen Zuan had advanced to Class A also surprised everyone. Although his heavenly vision was somewhat strange, it was their first time suddenly feeling hungry when they fought. But no one doubted that Chen Zuan was one of the top experts in the Heavenly Network. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao wore their bronze armor everyday. They did not even dare to go home. Only one-thirtieth of the Flood of Bronze could take turns to rest everyday. This way, everyone only had one day of rest in a month, but they did not care. They were worried that the space pathway would open up again. After over 1000 comrades arrived, the Flood of Bronze could finally rest. They even had an extra day off. Thus, Chen Zuan once again volunteered to bring Cheng Qiuqiao to buy a car. After they had paid for the car and received it, Chen Zuan said that he wanted to show Cheng Qiuqiao his driving tricks. That night, the car returned to the heavy repair section of the showroom. From the moment he obtained his car to the moment the car was sent for repair, Cheng Qiuqiao had not even stepped on the accelerator When their break was over, everyone told Cheng Qiuqiao, You are lucky to have a friend who helped you to advance to Class A. Cheng Qiuqiao expressionlessly looked at Chen Zuan, who looked guilty. Cheng Qiuqiao replied, I should be happy that I advanced to Class A, right? He should feel lucky to have a friend like me, who is able to spur his potential to advance to Class A during a crucial point in time. Everyone thought about it. It seemed like this was the case they looked at Chen Zuan. He did not dare to oppose Cheng Qiuqiao At that moment, Shi Xuejin was living in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. He had become an honorary lecturer in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. But he was not teaching the students. Instead, he was teaching the teachers! Back then, in order to build the seven major Cultivation Colleges, Nie Ting had personally invited many hermits to join them. They were present not only in Luo Shen, but the other six Cultivation Colleges as well. Shi Xuejin was teaching them how to embark on a new path. Then, he asked them to think about how to spread this method. After they learned about this, they suddenly thought of a problem. Although there were now fewer scholars, the universal compulsory education in the country was not bad. If they were able to understand these principles and let the power of resonance with the heaven and the earth to increase their vital strength, then China would easily have millions of Practitioners But this was not the case. In reality, making use of this method would involve a very difficult process. Although it did not require aptitude, there was nothing easy in the world. Shi Xuejin simply discovered a path for those who did not have aptitude. He did not discover a cheat code for everyone to use. But it was a pity. Nie Ting wanted to look for the Puppet Masters and have a chat with them. After all, Li Ke was not very reliable. He was worried that the Heavenly Network would kill him after they were done with him. Thus, he only revealed a few pieces of information. But just as the Heavenly Network desperately needed information on the Luniverse, the Puppet Masters had left this world. At first, everyone thought that the king the Puppet Masters were serving was like a demon king. But now, after some thought, they realized that the Puppet Masters did not kill the innocent. Furthermore, they even protected the world before the world was uprooted. There was a fundamental difference between them and the Black Feather Army. Everyone realized that the moment the two worlds went to war, the people from the Luniverse might go to any extremes, like the Black Feather Army. This would be a true war. Looking back on the actions of the Puppet Masters, everyone knew that there had been a misunderstanding. But the mystery was still not solved. Who in the world was the king? Chapter 1024 - Make a Living as a Performer, But Not Sell Myself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios One of the mountain ranges in the Changbai Mountains had been leased by the Deities. The contract would last for 30 years. But there was only one person in the mountain range, Coral. She had built a wooden house on the mountains. Everyday, she sat in front of the house and watched as the sun rose from the horizon, before sinking below the horizon again. There were times when she would walk to the Heavenly Lake and sit on the branches of the large tree. She would look at the canyon where the sword formation was. The sword formation was no longer there. The Puppet Masters had just left as well. Before the Puppet Masters left, they came to the World Tree to say goodbye to Arcane. Arcane could not speak, but could control the veins of the World Tree to form words. Cloud Yi said, A new era has begun. If we dont go back now, we might miss the opening of a grand performance. Arcane said, There are times when I regret what I have done in the past. If you see the king, please tell me that I know I am in the wrong. Cloud Yi looked up at the World Tree. If it is possible, I will plead for you to be released from the World Tree and be given another body. The branches and the leaves of the World Tree trembled. A massive leaf lightly stroked Cloud Yis head. Theres no need for that. Everyone has to bear the consequences for their mistakes. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not give up. There were times when they felt that this journey to the land of their forefathers was the death of the dirtiest member of the Puppet Masters. Furthermore, the remaining Puppet Masters had united once again. Their hearts, which had been tainted by power and desire for thousands of years, had been cleansed. This time, no one would lose their way. Suddenly, Arcane formed new veins. How can you bear to leave hotpot meals and return to the Luniverse? Cloud Yi felt slightly awkward. Tiger Zhi said, She fought over 5000 packs of hotpot base. It will be enough to eat for a while. Arcane was speechless Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi left. Coral walked up from the foot of the mountain. Her platinum hair glittered under the sunlight. She was as pretty as a picture. It was as if she was the most elegant person in the world. Then, she sat by the Heavenly Lake at the summit of the mountain and looked into the distance. Arcane suddenly stretched out a leaf in front of her. Have you regained your memories? Coral calmly nodded her head. Do you blame me? Arcane asked. I did for a while, but later on, I thought it through, said Coral with a smile. Arent you planning to go to the Luniverse and look for him? Arcane asked. Yes, but not now. Coral said calmly, Furthermore, he will come back. I know he will. The moment Lu Shu walked out of the library, Gu Lingfei glared at him. Lu Shu was worried that Gu Lingfei would attack him, but she did not. Gu Lingfei observed Lu Shu. He had been in the library for 20 days, but his expression was the same as before. Thus, Gu Lingfei knew that Lu Shu probably had invisible storage equipment that sustained him inside Did you see anything that you should not have seen? Gu Lingfei asked in a serious tone. Lu Shu asked curiously, Was there anything I should not have seen? Gu Lingfei was stumped. To be honest, she had treated Lu Shu like an outsider. After all, no sword hut disciple had ever been like Lu Shu. When Lu Shu went in, the selections had just started. When he came out, the second round of selections had ended. Surprisingly, the frank Yu Wentao had joined the Sword Hut. On the other hand, Li Fangfeng, who had more plans, had been eliminated in the second round of selections. Gu Lingfei quite liked people like Yu Wentao. He was frank and obedient. Furthermore, he attentively refined his swordplay. He was very different from Lu Shu. Lu Shu was only up to trouble! At that moment, what was happening at the boundary between the West and the North Regions had not reached the ears of the palace. No one knew what was happening there. But the truth would eventually be revealed. The news about the loss of a master and a Rank One soldier would spread like an epidemic. After the palace had been built, news that a master had died was rare. This would definitely shock the entire Luniverse. Lu Shu looked at the sky. He was bold and assured. How long have I been in there? Gu Lingfei had a dark expression on her face. 20 days. Today is the Sword Hut ceremony. Ah. Lu Shu was shocked. Then we have to hurry up and go! What are we waiting for? Gu Lingfei wanted to attack him, but she had received instructions from the senior disciple to wait for him. She jumped on the black leopard. The more she talked with Lu Shu, the angrier she became, but she could not kill him. The best thing she could do was not talk to him. Gu Lingfei suddenly said, The Sword Hut ceremony this time is somewhat strange. Dont cause any mischief. Lu Shu asked, Whats so strange about it? The East Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao, the North Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, the South Lord of Heaven, Qing Kong and the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi, have gathered in the palace. All of them will appear during the Sword Hut ceremony, said Gu Lingfei. When Lu Shu heard this, he was shocked. Wait. He thought that only Duanmu Huangqi would come. But now, all four Lords of Heaven had gathered in the palace! A major change was going to occur in the Luniverse! Be careful. Gu Lingfei said, I dont know why, but Yu Fuyao specifically requested to see you. Although the Sword Hut had never been afraid of anyone, we cannot hide you. You have to deal with it yourself. But you need to know one thing. Even the four Lords of Heaven cannot do as they wish in the Sword Hut. Lu Shu bit his lip. It was easier said than done. Although it seemed like a battle between four masters from the Sword Hut and four Lords of Heaven, the Lords of Heaven had other masters serving them. If they fought, the Sword Hut would suffer, right? Lu Shu was puzzled. He had never seen Yu Fuyao. Why did he want to see him? Hey. Did Yu Fuyao say why he wanted to meet me? Lu Shu asked as he walked. Oh. Gu Lingfei sounded amused. Yu Fuyao has many close relatives and friends. He might even take you in as a handsome male companion. Gu Lingfei was not completely joking. Although she detested Lu Shu, she had to admit that Lu Shu was very good-looking. News about Lu Shu included the fact that he was very good-looking. It was possible that Yu Fuyao remembered this. Lu Shus expression changed. I can make a living as a performer, but I will not sell myself. Can the Sword Hut protect me? If not, will your reputation be affected? From the conversation between Lu Shu and Gu Lingfei, it was obvious that one of them did not treat Lu Shu as a member of the Sword Hut, while the other did not have any sense of belonging. They had maintained this strange relationship. Gu Lingfei could not understand how this had happened. Chapter 1025 - Sword Hut Ceremony Chapter 1025: Sword Hut Ceremony Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although he did not sell himself, when Lu Shu thought about how news that he was very good-looking had spread throughout the entire Luniverse, he knew the truth about his appearance. The citizens of the Luniverse felt that he was good-looking, but when he returned to Earth, it would return to the way it was before. Furthermore, he had to go back eventually. But this was a very mysterious experience. Young people had always imagined how great it would be if they were good-looking or rich. Young people loved to dream. This was the meaning of being young and frivolous. During that age, everyone lived in a dream. After they woke up, they would spend the rest of their lives reminiscing about it. Lu Shu felt that he was thinking too much about it but forget it. It would not be bad to recall that there was once a period when thousands of people fawned over him when he was old. At that moment, he came to the Sword Hut ceremony. It was simply a wide lawn. There were no chairs for people to sit on. This was a rule imposed by the head of the Sword Hut back then. The Sword Hut ceremony was an opportunity for people to observe swordplay and the experience of the Sword Hut disciples. The Sword Hut ceremony was like a standard for people to see whether they had taken a detour in their path of training. Of course, it was best for them to walk on their own path. But no matter how good it was, the path of the Sword Hut would be better. To the people outside the Sword Hut, the swordplay performances during the Sword Hut ceremony was for them to see how strong the Sword Hut was. Thus, there were no seats or ushers. Even if the four Lords of Heaven came, they were not treated as VIPs. They were just people who had come to observe swordplay. No one had invited them. There were times when Lu Shu felt that the head of the Sword Hut was very intimidating. To Lu Shu, they were even more intimidating than the King of Gods. But since this was the case, why did the head of the Sword Hut not dictate the situation? Lu Shu saw Duanmu Huangqi approaching in the distance. His expression was calm. It felt as if a battle would break out between them. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt a burning gaze. He turned around and saw a girl dressed in purple and sitting on a white lion. The white lion was on par with Gu Lingfeis black leopard. Although no one had organized this, and anyone could come to the lawn and watch, once the four Lords of Heaven came, the ordinary civilians did not dare to sit with them. Thus, there was a clear boundary between the four Lords of Heaven and the ordinary civilians. The civilians of the palace, and even the disciples of the Sword Hut who had returned all stood far behind the Lords of Heaven. The girl dressed in purple was a Lord of Heaven. It was very likely that she was Yu Fuyao, the East Lord of Heaven! Suddenly, the white flame in Lu Shus heart, that had been silent for a long time, suddenly jumped wildly. It jumped at an unprecedented speed, causing Lu Shus celestial map to become disorderly! This was only temporary. Lu Shu restrained his flame and looked. He saw Yu Fuyao observing him with deep interest. Lu Shu could see Wen Zaifou smiling at him with his arms folded through the corner of his eye. When Wen Zaifou realized that Lu Shu was looking at him, he even winked at Lu Shu. But Lu Shu did not care about this. He simply wanted to know why the white flame had jumped because of Yu Fuyao! The white flame was typically silent, unless he was in a hopeless situation. Typically, it would not do anything. But what had just happened? Suddenly, he heard Yu Fuyaos voice. The voice was seductive, as if it was able to rouse the most instinctual parts of humans. Will you come with me to the East Capital? I will disperse everyone else in the palace and accompany only you. But before Lu Shu could say anything, Wen Zaifou stood in front of Yu Fuyao and interrupted her with a smile. Why dont you let me go with you? Im more good-looking than him, right? Yu Fuyao lay on the head of the white lion and laughed. She looked like a seductress who had brought calamity to the country and its people. Wen Zaifou, do you want me to speak the truth? Wen Zaifou plucked his eyebrows. Sure. You are not as good-looking as he is, said Yu Fuyao. As she spoke, her purple clothes fluttered in the wind. From the very beginning, Duanmu Huangqi and Qing Kong had not spoken. Lu Shu had never seen Duanmu Huangqi. Even when Lu Shu was oppressed by him, he had remained in his carriage. On the other hand, Qing Kong was an old man. His eyes were half open, as if he was going to fall asleep. Yu Fuyao turned and looked at Qing Kong. Old man, what are you doing in the palace? Ah? Qing Kong woke up. Since all of you are here, I should come too, right? I want to see what you are all up to. At that moment, there was a sudden sound of a sword being unsheathed from the sky that interrupted their conversation. Everyone who had come to observe the Sword Hut ceremony fell silent! Turning clouds into a sword was the method that the senior disciple of the Sword Hut had used to save Lu Shu from Duanmu Huangqi. It was also one of the swordplay performances during the Sword Hut ceremony. But before the sword could form, dark clouds quickly came over, as if they were about to surround the sword! Lu Shu realized that the waves of energy had come from Duanmu Huangqis carriage. No matter whether it was Yu Fuyao, Qing Kong, or Wen Zaifou, they all subconsciously looked at the carriage! Duanmu Huangqi was about to disrupt the Sword Hut ceremony and destroy the Sword Huts prestige! But where did Duanmu Huangqis confidence come from? The next moment, the dark clouds suddenly formed a massive python and gathered around the cloud sword. It was as if it was going to strangle the cloud sword! The palace civilians did not know what was happening. The appearance of the massive python caused the civilians to panic. The wealthy families watching who were observing the ceremony looked very uneasy. No one knew what they were thinking about. The cloud sword did not react. The dark python did not seem to give the cloud sword an opportunity to breathe. It had constricted the cloud sword. Its scales rubbed against the sword, causing an ear-piercing sound of metal. This caused the civilians in the palace to vomit blood. No one expected two clouds to be able to create such a sound, but people below Rank Three could not stand this sound! So this was the strength of a master. Lu Shu sighed. It seemed as if Duanmu Huangqi had the upper hand. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut was very strong right? Was Duanmu Huangqi on drugs? Why was he so ferocious? Before Lu Shu could think it through, the dark clouds and the white cloud exploded at the same time. The cloud sword broke through the dark python before breaking into pieces! There was a low groan from Duanmu Huangqis carriage. He had been greatly affected. Suddenly, Gu Lingfei, who was sitting on the black leopard, said, Do you think you are very strong after advancing one level? After watching the swordplay performances of past years, did you think that you could defeat the senior disciple? But the past swordplay performances had been done by me. Duanmu Huangqi, you should know that masters have their strengths and weaknesses. So that was the case. Duanmu Huangqi had thought that the senior discipline performances had been done by the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. After he had broken through, he had thought that he could defeat them, but he did not expect that the senior disciple himself had performed this year! Chapter 1026 - Tightened Fists No one expected the clash between Duanmu Huangqi and the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. No accidents had ever happened when the Sword Hut ceremony started in the past. No one dared to cause any accidents either. But this year, the four Lords of Heaven had gathered in the palace. Not only had Duanmu Huangqi attacked, he had even publicly provoked the senior disciple of the Sword Hut! People now knew that over the past decade, the senior disciple had not been the one performing swordplay. This year, it seemed as if Duanmu Huangqi was on par with the senior disciple, but the masters knew that Duanmu Huangqi would suffer. But the problem was that even though Duanmu Huangqi could not defeat the senior disciple, he was now very strong. The path of training before advancing to the master realm was like the path to heaven. Every step led to a new level. Walking up step by step would require a lifetimes worth of effort, but Shi Xuejin had stepped into heaven in four steps. But what was after the master realm? No one knew. Each person had their own path. No one could teach others, and no one could help them. One could only rely on themselves. This was the heavenly law. The fact that the Sword Hut was able to nurture masters was frightening precisely because everyone could not find the path. It also established the Sword Huts position as the most sacred site of training in the entire Luniverse. Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. Perhaps Duanmu Huangqi had sent his son, Duanmu Yunge, to the Sword Hut selections to send him to his death. He had never thought of letting him learn anything in the Sword Hut. If this was truly the case, Lu Shu felt that he had to be alert against this Lord of Heaven. He was definitely capable of doing anything. After being mocked by Gu Lingfei, Duanmu Huangqi did not say anything. He ordered his subordinates to return to his villa in the palace. Just as the carriage turned around, another cloud sword condensed in the sky. This time, it formed at a faster rate and fell from the sky. All the civilians in the palace had thought that the cloud sword in the sky was very small. But the cloud sword grew larger and larger in front of them, until it fell right in front of everyone! The senior disciple of the Sword Hut did not back down against Duanmu Huangqis provocation. After they stopped the battle, he attacked once again. This was the brutality of the Sword Hut. No one had challenged the Sword Hut without paying the price! The attack turned Duanmu Huangqis two Blazing Cloud Foals into dust. Not even their corpses were left behind! This time, Duanmu Huangqi did not protect his Blazing Cloud Foals! Lu Shu slowly retreated. He felt that with Duanmu Huangqis personality, an actual battle would break out between the masters. To Lu Shus surprise, Duanmu Huangqi laughed out loud in the carriage. I have been sick of these Blazing Cloud Foals for some time. If they die, then so be it. But your disciples will have to be careful when they go out. Hm? To Lu Shus surprise, he realized that Duanmu Huangqi had decided to endure! He did not think that Duanmu Huangqi had suddenly admitted his fear. It was not possible for him not to have an escape route if he dared to provoke the Sword Hut. He definitely had other considerations. But these had nothing to do with him. The senior disciple from the Sword Hut had attacked the horse, not Duanmu Huangqi himself. This meant that there was still some room for compromise. Of course, if Duanmu Huangqi had the upper hand this time, it would be hard to say whether the Sword Hut would be as brutal. The Sword Hut ceremony did not just include the swordplay performance. After the performance, all the disciples of the Sword Hut would come in front of the statues of the King of Gods and the head of the Sword Hut. Some disciples had brought along pigs, cows, and sheep as sacrifices. Others brought the Five Grains and placed them on the ceremonial stage. Gu Lingfei followed the ritual and delivered a congratulatory message. The four Lords of Heaven had disappeared. When the entire Sword Hut gathered and knelt down in worship, everyone had forgotten about Lu Shu. No one paid any attention to him It seemed as if everyone in the Sword Hut did not include Lu Shu, but Lu Shu could not leave like that. He had taken 20 days to read 10% of the books in the library. He did not know whether the remaining 90% would contain any ways to return home. The civilians of the palace knelt down in worship once again. It was as if they treated the King of Gods and the head of the Sword Hut as deities. Lu Shu did not know that although the old King of Gods was engaged in battle for many years, after the palace was built, the lives of civilians improve greatly. Furthermore, during the years of war, many leaders liked to take the civilians as their private property. Only the King of Gods was strict to his subordinates, but did not touch the civilians. Thus, although the people of the Luniverse knew how brutal the King of Gods was, after a long time, a majority of the people could still acknowledge the King of Gods. They knew that if their leader changed, their lives would not be as good as they are now. The civilians along the borders were oppressed by the slave owners and the aristocrats. They were lingering with their last breath, but no matter how painful the suffering was, they thought that it would be fine as long as the old King of Gods was still around. He would definitely take care of them. The crowd slowly dispersed. The disciples of the Sword Hut went to the ceremonial hut, where meetings were held. All of the disciples of the Sword Hut who had returned had to report the major events they had experienced over the past year, as well as information that they had heard. Lu Shu has also seen records of past meetings in the library. But this year was different from the past years. Gu Lingfei delivered important instructions. All the disciples of the Sword Hut in the West Region were not to go back for the time being to avoid danger. It was not as simple as avoiding danger. It seemed as if a great war was upon them once again. The Sword Hut also had to gather their manpower. The Sword Hut in the past was like an open palm. Now, they had to bring their fingers in and clench their fist! Duanmu Huangqis provocation might be related to the manpower along the border of the West Region. It is very strange. No one is involved, so we have no idea what is happening there, said one of the disciples. He furrowed his eyebrows. Not only that, said one of the Sword Hut disciples, Two of my scouts were killed when they got closer to the area. I did not act rashly. While everyone was discussing, they suddenly heard a voice. Can I ask something? Where will we stay at night? Can accommodation be booked? Everyone stopped and looked at the entrance. They saw a young man standing in the light From Gu Lingfets distress, +748 From Gu Lingfei said in a cold tone, We are discussing official matters. Do you have anything to report to us? Lu Shu felt slightly awkward. Everyone was looking at him. I dont know what to say either. Happy New Year in advance then From Gu Lingfeis distress, +999! From Chapter 1027 - The Wei Wu Army Beats Up the Bandits Chapter 1027: The Wei Wu Army Beats Up the Bandits Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why dont I just keep quiet and you guys can continue? I am just listening casually Lu Shu stated his real motive. He could not hold it in when he heard that there was a large number of soldiers at the borders of the West Region and North Region. Wasnt Nangeng City the closest fort to the border? He was doing well with his soap business and a battle was about to begin? Lu Shu did not know that the Wei Wu Army had already started their attack. They beat up the bandits while advancing to the North. Gu Lingfei said calmly, Listen at the side. According to the rules, the disciples of the Sword Hut who has yet to begin their hands on practice should not be allowed into the cottage hall to participate in the conference. I will allow you to enter to observe, but dont disturb others. When the disciples of the Sword Hut met, they reported things that happened to their area while ignoring Lu Shu. Lu Shus arrival also reminded the disciples of the Sword Hut in the North Region. One young man said with a strange expression, The Wei Wu Army is currently killing bandits in the North Region. Now that we have passed the North Capital, the aristocrats at the North side of the North Capital swarmed over. The bandits acted according to what was happening. Without any motivation to defend, they chose to retreat immediately Judging from the path they are taking, I think they are heading straight for the palace When he said that, many people were stunned. Then, they looked towards Lu Shu again Gu Lingfei was speechless. Why did everyone turn their attention to Lu Shu again. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was stunned. What? You said that they are advancing towards the palace? The disciples of the Sword Hut were speechless You did not know that too?! One of the disciples of the Sword Hut said, I just received news. There are very few people remaining in Nangeng City and they are behaving very strangely. Then, they saw Lu Shu turn and leave. Nobody knew where he was heading to. Lu Shu ran to a place where nobody was outside the hall and took out his messenger mirror immediately. When he added the celestial powers into the mirror, Lu Xiaoyu, who had her hands supporting her chin, appeared opposite him. She looked as though She was just waiting in front of the messenger mirror. She did not dare to use it as she was afraid to disturb Lu Shu. Therefore, she waited. Xiaoyu, theres something serious. Lu Shu was straight to the point. Li Heitan and the rest are advancing to the palace. Can you and Yi Qian make a trip to check out what is happening. Are they mad? At this moment, Lu Shu has already made some observations. For example, why the Wei Wu Army made the move. By calculating Wei Wu Armys route and timeline, Lu Shu could roughly conclude that Li Heitan and the rest set off on the day when Lu Shu was threatened by Duanmu Huangqi. It was not difficult to make such predictions. As for why the opponent knew that he had met troubles, the information probably came from Zhao Shuai, the chief officer of the Song gambling den. When Lu Shu worked with Zhao Shuai, he knew that Zhao Shuai had the messenger mirror. Or else, how could he change the bets in real-time? It was not possible for him to not feel touched. Lu Shu had interacted with the Wei Wu Army for about six months time. With their everyday interactions, they definitely had developed some fond feelings for each other. Upon hearing that he was in danger, the other party rushed over to assist. Who did not want to have such an army? In fact, Lu Shu did not view himself as the leader of the Wei Wu Army. He had all along felt that he simply helped the rest to earn money. However, everyone could make their own judgments. Lu Xiaoyu said from the messenger mirror, I made Yi Qian go with Li Liang. However, your safety is the most important. I cant leave, dont you dare to chase me away. Lu Shu sighed. Lu Xiaoyu indeed knew him well. After the four Masters gathered in the palace, things started getting wild. Not only did the four Lords of Heaven arrive, the four masters and those who were Rank Ones came over too. Therefore, Lu Shu had always felt that Lu Xiaoyu should stay away from this plot of land. However, Lu Xiaoyu did not care about him at all. Lu Shu suddenly started to smile. Alright, lets go together. I have something which I have yet to resolve. Give me a while longer, I want to figure something out. Meanwhile, the library had been guarded by someone assigned by Gu Lingfei. Gu Lingfeis black leopard was also squatting in front of the library door. This was obviously to prevent Lu Shu from entering again However, Lu Shu was not unafraid that he had no books to read because he had stuffed all the unread books into the Seal of Lands When it was evening time, Gu Lingfei walked out from the hall and saw Lu Shu waiting for her at the side. Gu Lingfei frowned. What else do you want to say? Where do I live? I am also a disciple of the Sword Hut, shouldnt I have a place to stay? Moreover, I need to practice the Sword Huts swordplay too. Lu Shu wanted to see if the swordplay has changed after the ancestor of the Hall of Swords arrived. He was not there to learn, but to verify his guesses. Perhaps his thoughts were slightly wild. However, Lu Shu felt that nobody in the Sword Hut was qualified to teach him anything. He had already started his own Dao. Other peoples Dao were completely useless. Gu Lingfei asked someone to bring Lu Shu to his residence. It was a small house with a small yard. There was a water tank and kitchenware but the house only had a wooden bed. When Lu Shu walked about, he saw that others rooms were all neat and well-equipped. However, his house was somewhat undesirable. It felt as though it had been unoccupied for a long time. Moreover, the disciple who brought him over did not do anything for him and left. Lu Shu knew that Gu Lingfei did this on purpose Actually, other disciples of the Sword Hut felt that Lu Shu was strange. What was he trying to do when he just entered the Sword Hut? However, they were not too bothered about it. After all, in the past, geniuses like Lu Shu had entered the Sword Hut arrogantly but gradually settled in. In fact, one had to settle in. After all, geniuses would become extremely ordinary when they entered the Sword Hut. In the outside world, young geniuses would rise to Rank One rapidly. One was considered famous when the Sound of Dao spread for 12 miles. However, in the Sound of Dao, this was just the basics Therefore, everyone felt that Lu Shu was just like the arrogant geniuses and allowed him to remain arrogant for a while. After he entered the martial arts cottage and begin training, he would not be able to remain arrogant anymore. The Sword Hut was extremely united. However, everyone wanted to see Lu Shu get into trouble. It felt as though they were watching a youth who knew no fear. They definitely had to tease him, right? Lu Shu quietly closed his door. The senior of the Sword Hut began to laugh when he saw Lu Shus expression. He thought that Lu Shu had already felt discriminated against? However, that was extremely normal for newbies to be teased by their seniors. However, the senior of the Sword Hut did not know that the cottage was so simple such that Lu Shu did not feel anything However, after Lu Shu closed the door and turned around, he suddenly saw a lady in purple lying on the wooden bed. She was smiling at Lu Shu as she supported her head with her fair arms and palm. Her hair flowed down her body like a waterfall. A flash of white could be seen between her clothes. Chapter 1028 - Leave The Name On the Records Chapter 1028: Leave The Name On the Records Goodness knows when did Yu Fuyao enter. Lu Shu froze entirely. Wasnt the lady in purple veil who was lying on the bed the East Lord of Heaven, Yu Fuyao? She was a f*cking master. Why was she staring at him? Unless He was really that good looking?! Meanwhile, Yu Fuyao was lying on the wooden bed and smiling at Lu Shu. Seriously, a person of the master realm made use of the skill of breaking through space to intrude into peoples houses? I havent finished chatting with you and Wen Zaifou, the annoying person broke us off, said Yu Fuyao smiling. As she said, she gathered her hair behind her ear and her earrings could be seen. Lu Shu fell silent. He had been thinking about the reason why his heart fluttered with flames non-stop when he saw Yu Fuyao. That phenomenon was definitely not a random one. There was definitely a reason behind it. However, Lu Shu did not understand the white flames. How would he be able to deduce the reason Now that the other party had approached him and was even lying on the bed in such a position, was Lu Shu so easily seduced? She was just a woman, only! Lu Shu paused for a few seconds before saying, Softer Yu Fuyao suddenly fell flat on her stomach and started laughing hysterically. Lu Shu watched with a black face. If not for her powers as a Master, he would have killed her immediately. However, as Yu Fuyao laughed, she suddenly started sobbing. Before Lu Shu could react, the purple veil disappeared and Yu Fuyao vanished from his room. Lu Shu was speechless. What kind of space-breaking tactic was this? She came and went as she liked! Moreover, what was with her unstable emotions? Lu Shu suddenly thought of a song lyric, When we are young, our cries turn into laughter. After we grow up, our laughter turns into tears What nonsense. Lu Shu shook his head and leaned on the wooden bed. All the clues that he had obtained started to become blurry again. However, when he lay down, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. The wooden bed still had the warmth and scent left behind by Yu Fuyao. That made Lu Shu very uncomfortable. Therefore, he immediately hopped off the bed and opened the door to allow the air to circulate. Hold on, if the master could enter and leave the Sword Hut as and when they liked, the clouds of the Sword Hut was seriously useless. He needed to send feedback to the senior disciple about how people could enter without control. Lu Shu went back onto his bed and started flipping through his books. He was not worried that Gu Lingfei and the rest found out about him removing the books from the library. After all, Gu Lingfei and the rest could not enter the library. In fact, Lu Shu did not know that he was famous in the Sword Hut. One reason was because Duanmu Huangqi had once targeted him and that made the seniors in the Sword Hut feel a sense of connection with him. Although they did not know him well, they viewed an enemys foe as a friend. However, Gu Lingfei did not agree with this view. She felt that an enemys foe might still be an enemy On the other hand, the library had already been sealed for 12 years. Many people wanted to go in but could not! The main reason for entering the library was not to refer to resources. Rather, it was because everyone who entered the Sword Hut had to start learning swordplay and start accumulating knowledge and skills from scratch Followed by unlocking their Sea of chi. What would they do after unlocking their Sea of Chi? Of course, one would leave ones name behind on the records of the Sword Hut. If one was extremely powerful and managed to unlock their Sea of Chi after gathering rain to form rivers, they could brag in front of their seniors. How wonderful was that? It was not easy for one to gather rain to form rivers in the Sword Hut. Only that senior disciple managed to do it. However, the snowy mountains did not appear immediately when he unlocked his Sea of Chi. He was still inferior to the owner of the Sword Hut. Moreover, he did not feel the urge to leave his name behind on the records of the Sword Hut. This caused the rest to feel extremely anxious! Lu Shu thought that the seniors of the Sword Hut would continue to tease him intentionally for a period of time. However, that night when Lu Shu was reading his book, he heard a knock on the door and realized it was a senior when he opened the door. The senior rubbed his hands shyly, Junior Lu? Hmm, yes Lu Shu looked at the senior with a strange expression. The senior of the Sword Hut said in a straight-forward manner, I heard that you are able to enter the library? Lu Shu did not reply. Can you help me write a sentence on the Sword Hut records, The accumulation of river to form sea has yet to be done by Tang Linshan before opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, here I am. The senior named Tang Linshan said embarrassed. Lu Shus expression turned even stranger. What here I am How braggy was he However, he managed to reach the realm to gather river to form the sea. Although he only managed to complete it halfway, it was a commendable feat. Senior Tang Linshan said politely, Junior, I know they are just teasing you and did not even prepare your furniture. If you help me write that line on the records, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, you can just say my name When Tang Linshan said this, he was extremely certain. As predicted by Lu Shu, his sword skills had surpassed his peers. If Lu Shu was protected by Tang Linshan, everyone would know that Lu Shu had managed to integrate into the Sword Hut and stop making fun of him. However, he suddenly realized Lu Shus excitement as Lu Shu asked, Senior Tang Linshan, are there many people who had opened their Sea of Chi and the snowy mountain but has yet to write their name on the records That night, over ten seniors went over to Lu Shus place. They brought food and furniture over For example, another senior like Tang Linshan who did not manage to open his Sea of Chi and the snowy mountain. Therefore, they endured while hiding in the Sword Hut. Everyone wanted to be charismatic when they opened their Sea of Chi and the snowy mountain. Therefore, nobody wanted to leave Many of them came sneakily. Everyone was Tang Linshans good friends so Tang Linshan only informed them. It was the chance for them to seize a good position on the records of the Sword Hut. They could not give this chance to others. Meanwhile, Lu Shu brought a notebook to record down everyones requests as well as how much money he received. None of the disciples in the Sword Hut lacked money. Moreover, after training for a long time, they were desensitized towards money. Anyway, they did not lack money Lu Shu suddenly felt that the longer the library was sealed, the better. In that night, Lu Shu managed to get money that could help him buy 2000 more sets of armor. On the next morning, the senior was stunned when he arrived back at Lu Shus residence. Lu Shus residence was filled with furniture. He had everything! From Ye Jiqings distress. +666! Chapter 1029 - Attaining A Higher Level Chapter 1029: Attaining A Higher Level Ye Jiqing carefully examined Lu Shus residence. There was nothing when he brought Lu Shu over, but why did it become like this overnight? Was this the same cottage as the one yesterday? Moreover, Ye Jiqing intentionally did not tell Lu Shu where to eat in the Sword Hut. However, not only did Lu Shus residence have a new table, there were many snacks and fruits on the table Lu Shu greeted Ye Jiqing warmly, Come senior, please have some snacks. Today, Lu Shu was extremely lively. He had just earned money worth 2000 sets of armor last night and was smiling in joy. Lu Shu suddenly asked, Has senior Ye left your name down on the Sword Hut records? Ye Jiqing was stunned for a moment and looked embarrassed. I havent opened my Sea of Chi and snowy mountains, I am still training Lu Shu felt pitiful. Oh, havent opened yet However, Ye Jiqing was not too embarrassed. The people in the Sword Hut did not compete based on whether they managed to open the Sea of Chi and snowy mountains but rather the extent one lasted through before opening it. Actually, Ye Jiqing had just advanced into the realm of gathering rain to form the river. Although he just started, he was not worried at all. The disciples of the Sword Hut were extremely patient people. The main reason was because if they opened their Sea of Chi too early, they would be jeered at by their seniors The night before when Lu Shu was writing down the progress of the seniors, he asked curiously and heard that whether one was at the stage of gathering rain to form the river or gathering river to form the sea made a huge impact on ones future training. For example, when the Rank Two juniors entered, those who were at the stage of gathering clouds to form rain only managed to have their Sound of Dao reach the radius of six kilometers while those who were at the stage of gathering rain to form river managed to have their Sound of Dao reach the radius of seven kilometers. For those who were at the stage of gathering river to sea managed to reach eight kilometers. Till now, only that senior discipline of the Sword Hut managed to reach the stage of gathering river to form sea. At this moment, Lu Shu was thinking if he had caused Sound of Dao to be heard within a fifty kilometer radius because of the strange scene of the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain It was not impossible. After all, before the ancestors of the Sword Hut opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, they already saw the snowy mountain. When Lu Shu opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, he had already crushed a snowy mountain However, Lu Shu could not tell the seniors of the Sword Hut about it. After all, he had yet to enter the martial arts cottage, how could he possibly master the skills to open the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain? Therefore, he could only bear with it. To be honest, when he saw Tang Linshan and the rest of the seniors discuss about what to write on the Sword Hut records so as to sound good, Lu Shu also wanted to leave something behind After all, he was considered a part of the Sword Hut, there was nothing wrong for him to leave something behind on the Sword Hut records. Moreover, the Sword Hut and the Hall of Swords in this world was somewhat similar, he was indeed a disciple of the Sword Hut. However, Lu Shu felt slightly emotional. All the Rank One experts in the Sword Hut were young. Li Xianyi, on the other hand, had exhausted his foundations when he reached Rank Two and only recently managed to turn younger gradually. As compared to the people of the Luniverse, it was much more difficult for an old person to train. He was also not sure what was the situation like on Earth. Tang Linshan and the rest went to Lu Shus place several times a day. Some even offered to bring Lu Shu to the martial arts cottage.. They went to Lu Shus place several times because they realized that the sentence they left behind on the records was too simple and not braggy enough! That was not satisfying. Therefore, they came to Lu Shu and said, Junior, I thought of another sentence, can you help me make a change on the notebook On an ordinary day, the martial arts cottage was almost empty. There will only be one instructor who sat inside the cottage all year long. When Lu Shu followed Tang Linshan into the cottage, he was stunned. That was because the aura that the instructor exuded was comparable to that of Gu Lingfei. Initially, Lu Shu thought that everyone in the Sword Hut were geniuses and wondered who would help to instruct the disciples. Then, he realized that there was a master who took care of the martial arts cottage. Lu Shu respectably bowed to the master. After all, the passing down of knowledge was indeed respectable. Also, he also wanted to know what was the difference between the Luniverse and the Earth. The Master took a good look at Lu Shu and asked, You practiced swordplay in the past? Lu Shu did not expect him to be able to tell that. A practitioner who was powerful and physically strong would not leave behind any calluses on his hands. Even if there were any calluses, they would fall off naturally on the second day. Therefore, how did the other party tell that he had practiced swordplay before? Tang Linshan said suddenly, He is our senior, Zhou Buer. Zhou Buer seemed to have read Lu Shus mind of confusion. You have already started practising swordplay, I am able to tell it from the aura you exude. Lu Shu nodded. Yes, I have indeed practiced swordplay before. This was nothing worth hiding. However, he did not say that he was related to the Sword Hut too. Show me a move, said Zhou Buer. At the next moment, Lu Shu flicked his fingers and shot out a beam of sword energy. Tang Linshan was surprised. Although he was noticed by others after he opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, he had only managed to just attain another level in terms of swordplay. He knew how to shoot out sword energy but he was definitely unable to do it as simply as Lu Shu! Many people in the Sword Hut knew that Lu Shu, the junior, was very powerful. However, they did not expect him to be so powerful! At this moment, Tang Linshan suddenly recalled the tradition of the commander of the Wei Wu Army. He managed to kill a hundred people with a tree branch! At that point in time, many of the disciples in the Sword Hut laughed and said that it was an exaggeration. Most of the people were unable to even keep the tree branch intact after killing a hundred people. Therefore, the storyteller was acting in an improper manner. He did not follow reality at all. Therefore, the people of the Sword Hut completely did not believe it initially. They were the experts of swords! Now, as Tang Linshan recalled the scene when he flicked the sword energy before thinking about the legend, he realized that it could be real! Zhou Buer nodded. Very good! The Sword Hut never asked about who ones teacher was. Therefore, Zhou Buer did not ask where Lu Shu learnt his skills from. That was because everyone who entered the Sword Hut was already Rank One. If he did not learn it from someone else, how could he possibly end up as a Rank One? Therefore, many of the disciples in the Sword Hut actually had two or more teachers. However, they usually came from their family. After all, it was a world with a social class divide. The familys skills would not be told to others. Others also did not spread any rumors about how there were no leaders. Everything was controlled by the family. Zhou Buer said after thinking, Although you have the foundation of swordplay and had even advanced to the next level, you still have to follow the instructions and avoid becoming boastful. When Lu Shu agreed, although he did not intend to learn it, it was not the time for him to fight over it. Meanwhile, when Tang Linshan heard Zhou Buer talk, he was frightened. The senior said that Lu Shus swordplay had advanced to the next level? That was such a high level praise! Chapter 1030 - Gu Lingfei’s Loss of Income Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Actually, Lu Shu felt terrible. Be it the Sword Hut or the Hall of Swords, nobody could surpass the scene when he opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. However, he could not say it. He was extremely amazing but he could not say it! How was that different from travelling in cotton-padded clothes at night, no matter how nicely-dressed he was, nobody could see it! In the past on Earth, he could awaken his powers by arm-wrestling as nobody knew what it was. However, the Luniverse was different. Others had practiced their swordplay for thousands of years and if one said one managed to open the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain on the spot, one would be courting death Zhou Buer passed Lu Shu a jade slip. Go back and refer to this. Ask me any questions you might have. As Zhou Buer spoke, he closed his eyes again and continued to practice his swordplay. Senior Tang Linshan walked out while pulling onto Lu Shu. He exclaimed as he stepped out of the door, This is probably the first time in decades since I saw senior Zhou Buer with a pleasant expression. In the past when people came to ask him about swordplay, nobody dared to ask him any simple questions. Do you know how miserable it felt to be looked down at. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Really? Yes, you should feel fortunate. Senior Buer is probably viewing you with high regards. If you have any questions regarding swordplay in the future, dont hesitate and just ask him. Lu Shu nodded. It was pretty good to be able to interact with someone else. Tang Linshan did not know what Lu Shu was thinking about or he would break down on the spot. Everyone was there to ask for help, why was Lu Shu interacting? Tang Linshan was a master! However, to Lu Shu, his realm in terms of swordplay could not be understood by Tang Linshan. He practiced it once and re-practiced it when he met problems. Lu Shu never slacked off. Moreover, for some reasons, Lu Shu felt extremely happy when he had swordplay. It felt as though he had seen it and learnt it before. After bidding goodbye to Tang Linshan, Lu Shu went back to his room. He wanted to take a look at the contents of the jade slip and begin reading the books. However, when he pushed his door, he felt as though he was dragged in by an invisible force. Then, the door slammed shut behind him. Yu Fuyao was once again lying on his bed and looked at him with a smile. Lu Shu was completely stunned. What on earth, why are you visiting me so regularly?! Lu Shu was speechless. Why are you here? Yu Fuyao said, Just sit quietly beside the table and dont speak. Lu Shu thought, what strange request was that, it was stranger than he had expected Then, he realized that Yu Fuyao fell asleep. Occasionally, her eyelashes moved. What the He sat beside the table and whipped out a book. Without caring about the books title, he began to read. He had to finish flipping through all the contents of the books. At this moment, Lu Shu looked up at Yu Fuyao and suddenly thought of a question. Since Wen Zaifous memorial was in the library, Yu Fuyaos memorial should be there too Lu Shu sneakily flipped through the books in the Seal of Lands. Indeed, it was there. He sneakily peeked at Yu Fuyao again before reading the book with Yu Fuyaos memorial. He took two glances and fell speechless. The memorial wrote, I took in another male companion today. He is really handsome. Next month, I took in a male companion two days ago. He is a little ugly. Lu Shu continuously flipped through three years worth of memorials before he realized that Yu Fuyao took in one male companion every month and specially reported this to the King of Gods! Lu Shu thought. Why was this Lord of Heaven in the Luniverse so strange?! However, none of the memorials had the King of Gods reply. What exactly caused Yu Fuyao to report her male companions to other people? Then, Yu Fuyao seemed to have gotten tired of this. The content of the memorial suddenly changed and became poems. Dear King, the line this love will become a beautiful memory is so well-written. Dear King, what does the sentence What is love? We live and die for it! mean? However, she never got any responses. At this moment, there was knocking sounds outside the door. Lu Shu instinctively kept all the books into the Seal of Lands. When he lifted his head, he realized that Yu Fuyao had disappeared. Lu Shu suddenly thought that Nie Ting must have felt very happy to enter the Master realm. Now, he did not have to hide to assassinate others, he could break space immediately. However, he did not think too much about it and opened the door for Tang Linshan. However, Tang Linshan shouted anxiously, Junior Lu Shu, something bad has happened! Lu Shu was stunned. What happened, did Duanmu Huangqi attack? No, senior Gu Lingfei attacked No, I mean, senior Gu Lingfei is guarding the library personally! Tang Linshan said anxiously. Eh, why did she go to the library? asked Lu Shu curiously. Tang Linshan was slightly embarrassed. We accidentally exposed our actions. Some people, after knowing that they could leave a line on the Sword Hut records through you, went to brag to other seniors whom did not know about this. I did not stop them as I thought I could help you get a few more deals. Anyway, it is a win-win situation. Then? Lu Shu was curious. Then, senior Gu Lingfei passed by. Tang Linshans expression suddenly changed. She overheard our conversation and went to guard the library. She built a small cottage outside the library! Lu Shu thought that Gu Lingfei was really extreme. In order to stop Lu Shu from entering the library to leave comments, she decided to set up guard outside the library. That would definitely spoil his plan! At this moment, many other seniors rushed over to inform Lu Shu. Everyone thought that Lu Shu could not forcefully enter the library with Gu Lingfei guarding outside it. That meant that everyone had paid money for nothing. If Lu Shu could not enter, they demanded for a refund! The people in the Sword Hut were simple-minded. We made the mistake, so we have a responsibility too. You can just refund us half the amount! Would Lu Shu want to refund half of the amount? He did not want to refund any money at all Junior Lu Shu, dont be foolish. You wont be able to win against senior Gu Lingfei. If she guards the library personally, you will definitely not be able to enter, please dont do anything foolish! warned Tang Linshan. Lu Shu looked at Tang Linshan, Why would I do anything silly? As Lu Shu said that, he whipped out the Sword Hut records Tang Linshan was astonished! The seniors were astonished too! What the f*ck was that, brother, you dared to do this?! Chapter 1031 - I, Lu Xiaoshu, Am Particular About Honesty In My Business Chapter 1031: I, Lu Xiaoshu, Am Particular About Honesty In My Business Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought about it. Why did he have to risk his life with Gu Lingfei? He was the walking Sword Hut records. He did not have to hesitate. All he had to do was collect as priced. Tang Linshan and the rest were shocked. If he had taken away the Sword Hut records, then what was left in the library? This problem really made people reflect But everyone did not care much about this now. Lu Shu placed the Sword Hut records by the side. I will take the responsibility. Dont worry. I am just calling out names. Once your name is called, come up and write. Then, Lu Shu took out a small notebook. The list of people, as well as how much they had paid, was clearly written in the notebook. The accounts were clear. He was honest with all his customers! Tang Linshan excitedly rubbed his hands and walked over. These were the Sword Hut records! After he had joined the Sword Hut, he had heard of these, but had never seen them before! Tang Linshan wanted to flip through the records and see what his seniors had written inside. But before he could open the book, Lu Shu stopped him. If you want to see the contents there will be another fee Yes. Tang Linshan understood. I have the money! Lu Shu nodded his head, satisfied. How obedient! He liked making deals with such obedient people. They saved him a lot of trouble! Come come, line up here, said Lu Shu. He quickly wrote down the names of these people. If not, Gu Lingfei might come to find him. This time, Lu Shu was somewhat worried that he would be attacked After Lu Shu sent off this batch of customers, he walked back to the library. When he reached the entrance of the library, he saw Gu Lingfei coldly standing there. Lu Shu awkwardly smiled. Im here to return the Sword Hut records. As he spoke, he passed the Sword Hut records with both hands. He did not have any confidence. He could not drag this on for much longer. Masters would not entrust the Sword Hut records into the hands of a disciple. If they did not know that the records had been taken out, then so be it. Once they knew, the records would definitely be confiscated. They were not the private property of Lu Shu. But Gu Lingfei did not say anything. Lu Shu knew that she was extremely angry. Lu Shu did not know whether other people had the ability to discern whether someone was angry, but Lu Shu did From Gu Lingfeis distress, +999! From Gu Lingfeis distress, +999! From Gu Lingfeis Lu Shu meekly stood there and did not speak. He was worried that the master in front of him would attack him Do you have anything else? Gu Lingfei asked in a cold voice. No, said Lu Shu in a low tone. Go back and train your swordplay. If you are unable to produce rain from cumulus clouds within one month, I will make you do hard labor. With that, Gu Lingfei turned and left. But this time, Lu Shu had actually done half of a good deed. The Sword Hut records were important items that symbolized the inheritance of the Sword Hut. For the past 12 years, they had been locked up in the library and were not used. There had been complaints from the disciples. Gu Lingfei had thought of many methods to enter the Sword Hut because she wanted to take out the Sword Hut records. Now, although the process was completely different from what she had thought of, the results were still good. Thus, she considered it half of a good deed When Lu Shu confessed that he had nothing else, he was afraid of being found out. He was worried that if one day, they could suddenly enter the library, Gu Lingfei would explode with anger when she saw the state of the library. Thus, he still had to hurry up and find a way back home. If he could go back earlier, he would But now, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. Everyone in the Sword Hut was rich. If he did not do any business here, he would lose out. To be honest, considering the Sword Huts position in the Luniverse, no one would believe them if they said that they did not have money. Furthermore, the hearts of the people in the Sword Hut were rather pure. They were not pure from the beginning, but were influenced by the pure environment of the Sword Hut after joining. After they joined the Sword Hut, they did not have to fight openly. What was supposed to be theirs would be theirs. Thus, they did not have to think about such things. Lu Shu knew a similar environment. Kindergarten. Some excellent kindergarten teachers with morals had specialized in interacting with young children for many years. As a result, their thoughts slowly became cleaner. Of course, this was just a metaphor. Lu Shu did not care whether the disciples of the Sword Hut were pure or not. He only cared about whether it would be easy to earn money from them What should I sell? Lu Shu asked in a small voice. Firstly, he definitely could not trick them. Lu Shu felt that he loved money, and there was nothing wrong about wanting to exchange magical armor for his comrades in the Heavenly Network, but he could not depend on tricking people as his foundation. Thus, this business had to be at least an equivalent exchange. He had to think about it seriously. Lu Shu returned to the days of reading books. Then, a new episode appeared in his life Yu Fuyao would take an afternoon nap everyday. Half a month later, Lu Shu felt that after a long time, he had become numb. Everyday, Yu Fuyao would appear out of thin air. She would then silently lie down on the bed and sleep. Then, she would leave without a sound. From the start to the end, Lu Shu sat on the chair and read books without moving. It was not that he did not want to move. He did not dare to move But after half a month, they lived in peace with each other. They had not even talked to each other in the past ten days. There were times when Lu Shu felt as if they had known each other for decades. One month later, Lu Shu suddenly stood up and ran out. He ran to Tang Linshans door and wildly knocked on it. Brother Linshan! Tang Linshan opened the door. He was dumbfounded. Whats wrong, brother? I have a business idea that I want to discuss with you, said Lu Shu excitedly. What business? Tang Linshan asked curiously. I will sell you a secret, said Lu Shu mysteriously. As he spoke, Lu Shu pulled Tang Linshan into the house and spoke softly to him. Tang Linshan said in a surprised tone, Is that possible? Are you sure? Im sure. Ive succeeded, said Lu Shu. What? Tang Linshan said in a high-pitched tone, How long have you been training your swordplay for? How have you been successful in opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain? Furthermore, you have even collapsed your snowy mountain to release the sword spirit inside it? Its simple, simple. Lu Shu said in a low tone, Have you forgotten the comment from founder Zhou Buer? Tang Linshan was silent. Indeed, founder Zhou Buer had never given such high praise before. Lu Shu was the only one. Thus, this blind faith in their founder caused Tang Linshan to somewhat doubt this. He suddenly said, Let me see your invisible aurablade! Lu Shu produced an ordinary invisible aurablade from his fingertip. Tang Linshan gasped in shock. It was real! Then let me see your sword spirit! Tang Linshan was excited. Sure. Be careful, said Lu Shu. What do I have to be careful of ouch! Tang Linshan grabbed his face and fell from his chair there was a thumb-sized palm print on his face From Tang Linshans distress, +666! Although he was in pain, when Tang Linshan was lying on the ground, he suddenly felt that if this was real, then the Sword Hut would develop a new era! An even more splendid era! Chapter 1032 - Brother Lu Shu, How Many Aurablades Do You Have? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought that convincing others was not easy, but Tang Linshan was different. To Tang Linshan, Lu Shu was very mysterious. This sense of mystery was enough to support Tang Linshans state of mind. He was partially convinced. Lu Shu could consider this as a success. He had the confidence to let Tang Linshan try collapsing the snowy mountain. He really had to thank senior Zhou Buer for his praise. Tang Linshan trusted Zhou Buer, and Zhou Buer had given Lu Shu unprecedented praise. Thus, Tang Linshan, who had personally experienced this, was uncertain. Tang Linshan lowered his head and sprawled on the floor. He looked blankly at the small sword spirit, who was showing off its strength, on the table. Lu Shu had only released this sword spirit, as the disciples of the Sword Hut only had one snowy mountain. Thus, they would only have one sword spirit. It was not that Lu Shu did not want to reveal the fact that he had a few sword spirits. If others knew of this, it would be very frightening. No one in the Sword Hut had ever collapsed their snowy mountain for fun. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. Back then, the process of convincing Li Xianyi was far too easy. He could see how much the old man trusted him. If not, how would the disciples of the Hall of Swords dare to collapse their snowy mountain when asked to do so, when they had spent their lives polishing it? Brother Lu Shu, is this the sword spirit you were talking about? Tang Linshan asked, dumbfounded. But why didnt it use a sword? Tang Linshan was puzzled. A sword spirit that slapped people? It did not seem as simple as it sounded Lu Shu looked at Tang Linshans puzzled expression. That was why. Why did a sword spirit slap people instead of using a sword? But Lu Shu wanted to know the answer as well. Li Xianyis sword spirit was very normal! But how was he supposed to explain this to Tang Linshan? Lu Shu and Tang Linshan looked at each other. Tang Linshan hesitated. Then, he said, Brother Lu Shu, although I am amazed by this, you know the importance of the snowy mountain Lu Shu paused for two seconds. He interrupted Tang Linshan. Do you not trust senior Zhou Buer? Tang Linshan was confused. From Tang Linshans distress, +666! What a twist! Tang Linshan did not know what to say! Were you crazy? What did this have to do with senior Zhou Buer?! Er Tang Linshan was conflicted. Will my sword spirit slap other people like yours? Lu Shu suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. What was Tang Linshan worried about? He said with confidence, No! Lu Shu also felt that this was very strange. Why was his sword spirit so troublesome? The sword spirits of others were very normal. However, Lu Shu could understand that this probably had something to do with his personality Thus, there would not be any problems with the sword spirits that belonged to Tang Linshan and the rest. They would be normal. Tang Linshan was finally convinced. He decided to give it a try! No matter what, Tang Linshan felt that if what Lu Shu had said was true, then the era of a revolution would come. Then, he and Lu Shu would be part of the history of the Sword Hut. It seemed as if opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain was not proof of ones excellence. In the Sword Hut records, everyone had opened their Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Furthermore, some seniors had merged their chi rivers into an ocean. The glory of the people behind them would be watered down. At that moment, Lu Shu casually said, If you pay me, you can be the first person in the Sword Hut records to have obtained a sword spirit! Tang Linshans eyes suddenly lit up. Lu Shu had said what he had been most particular about! What were the disciples of the Sword Hut most particular about? Leaving their name in the Sword Hut records, right? From that day onwards, the whereabouts of Lu Shu and Tang Linshan became rather abnormal. They were discussing something no one knew about. Even the other disciples felt that it was very mysterious. Gu Lingfei suspected that Lu Shu was going to cause more mischief and was prepared to deal with it. On the other hand, the more Tang Linshan interacted with Lu Shu, the more he felt that Lu Shu was mysterious. He thought that even if Lu Shu had opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, it was not much. He probably did not have many aurablades either. To Tang Linshan, Lu Shu was a genius from the start, but even geniuses needed time to accumulate their foundation. Earlier, he had asked Lu Shu how long he had made preparations for before the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain opened. He also asked whether he could merge rain to form rivers, or merge rivers to form oceans. But Lu Shu did not reply. He simply smiled. At that point in time, Lu Shu had not trained much swordplay in the Sword Hut. Thus, Tang Linshan felt that Lu Shu had probably only merged air into clouds and was embarrassed to reveal his strength. Thus, Tang Linshan regretted saying that Lu Shu was greedy for results and had advanced prematurely. The earlier stages of preparation was unusually important for a disciple of the Sword Hut. How could one give up on accumulation in order to rapidly open the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain? Tang Linshan had felt that Lu Shu was not very wise. Later on, Tang Linshan realized that he was wrong. One day, he suddenly realized that Lu Shu probably had more invisible aurablades than he had expected! He said, The timing for opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain are different. Even the formation of sword prototypes while training differed in speed. For example, I opened my Sea of Chi and snowy mountain when I was halfway complete with merging my chi rivers into an ocean. Now, I have over 700 sword prototypes! Tang Linshan would never forget Lu Shus expression and tone then. Lu Shu paused for two seconds before saying, That is rather slow. Tang Linshan was confused. From Tang Linshans distress, +666! But Tang Linshan did not know that Lu Shu had trained once again. When he advanced to Rank One and freed himself from the chains, there were more invisible aurablades than he had expected. Before he came to the Luniverse, he had over 3000 invisible aurablades. Now, he had almost ten thousand Of course, the lighting sword prototypes would not increase in number. If he wanted to do so, he would have to find someone advancing to the master realm and experience the divine punishment Or he could advance to the master realm himself and experience the divine punishment! After he came to the Luniverse, he realized that it was very difficult to advance to the master realm. It was better for him to advance himself rather than waiting for someone else Tang Linshan asked, Then, Brother Lu Shu, how many aurablades do you have? When Tang Linshan spoke, he did not sound convinced, until Lu Shu released over 800 invisible aurablades This time, Tang Linshan was truly convinced. He suddenly felt that he had made a mistake in estimating Lu Shu. From Tang Linshans distress, +666! With the 800 aurabaldes, Tang Linshan started to focus his energy into collapsing the snowy mountain. Lu Shu was waiting. He felt like a real estate agent selling a house. If you were selling a commercial building, you had to have this kind of sample this way, it would be more convincing! Chapter 1033 - Tricksters, All Tricksters! Chapter 1033: Tricksters, All Tricksters! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu realized that the disciples of the Sword Hut slacked off as well. Take Tang Linshan for example. He only spent eight hours a day refining his snowy mountain. Tang Linshan said, The Sword Hut advocates a balance between work and play. Not only do we have to train our swordplay, we also have to take time out to read books and increase our experiences. Lu Shu said with bitter hatred, If you dont work hard when you are young and strong, you will suffer when you are old. You have to be daring when you are young. This way, you will be able to live with ease when you are old. Do you understand? Tang Linshan was dumbfounded when he heard this. Brother Lu Shu, what do you mean? 16 hours, said Lu Shu calmly. To Lu Shu, Tang Linshan could take it slow, but Lu Shu could not wait. Something was brewing within the palace. He had to leave this place as soon as possible. Although he had conveniently earned money, he had not earned enough. How could he leave without the magical armor? Yesterday, Lu Shu even told Lu Xiaoyu to urge Sun Zhongyang to quickly prepare the magical armor. Not only that, he could not hope that the entire Sun family would help him. The situation with the Song Ji was slightly awkward because of the first placing, but later on, Lu Shu still let the Song Ji earn big money. They were in a peaceful period of cooperation. Thus, Lu Shus demands towards the Song Ji were not extreme. The boss of the Song Ji, Xiao Mingze, wanted to work with Lu Shu very badly. Ever since Lu Shu and the Wei Wu Army had appeared, he had earned enough profits to offset his losses over the past decade if not, the gamblers in the palace would not jump into the Long Yin River either, right? Thus, he now had two sources of magical armor, the Sun family and the Song family. Lu Shu estimated that he would be able to bring home almost 20 thousand sets of magical armor. It would be enough for the Flood of Bronze. Recently, Lu Shu had even received feedback from Lu Xiaoyu. Recently, the Sun and Song families had many methods to obtain magical armor according to Lu Shus request. It was said that some armies with magical armor had started to sell their armor. It was not that this army was foolish. Although there were battles at the borders, the problem was, most people did not feel that a full-scale war would break out. It had been peaceful for too long. The valiant people of the Luniverse had grown indifferent. At first, Lu Shu collected magical armor while supervising Tang Linshan. Later on, when his snowy mountain was about to collapse, Tang Linshan was in high spirits. He was at a stage when he did not even stop to rest. On the other hand, Yu Fuyao would take an afternoon nap at where Lu Shu was. Even when Lu Shu was not around, she would still be there. Lu Shu felt that this female Lord of Heaven was extremely strange. What habit was this? You had many people to take care of, right? Why did you come here everyday? Lu Shu was not free during this period of time either. He was always reading the books from the library. He even polished his own snowy mountain. A new sword spirit was about to appear. But he could not be completely free of distractions like Tang Linshan. After all, Lu Shu had too many things to do at the same time. During this period of time, Lu Shu found the memorial of another Lord of Heaven. The South Lord of Heaven, Qing Kong. Then, Lu Shu discovered that Qing Kongs memorial was very unique. He was concerned about the prices of vegetables and grains. He was also concerned about the training of his troops. There were many people in the Sword Hut who were from the South Region. One reason was because the South Lord of Heaven, Qing Kong, had never slacked off in caring for government affairs. It was as if he did not have to train. This Lord of Heaven was quite grounded! When Lu Shu had read half of the books in the library, there was suddenly a cheer from Tang Linshans hut that suddenly turned into a wail! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He hurriedly ran over and opened the door. Whats wrong, Brother Linshan? The moment Lu Shu opened the door, a white shadow jumped towards Lu Shus face. Unlike Tang Linshan, who was unprepared, Lu Shu was mentally prepared. Thus, the moment the small, white sword spirit came in front of him, Lu Shu raised his hand and slapped the sword spirit away But Lu Shu realized something strange. Why did Tang Linshans sword spirit also slap people?! Under normal circumstances, the speed and strength of a Rank One sword spirit would be that of a low Rank One. They only had one way of attacking, and it was hard to avoid. However, their defense was poor. The sword spirit had been fended off with just a slap. But the sword spirit would not die. It was like the aurablades and sword prototypes. Its soul was in the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Even if the sword spirit outside had disappeared, there would be a sword spirit inside that was able to form, like the invisible aurablade. Thus, Tang Linshan felt that the existence of a sword spirit would bring an opportunity for a revolution to the Sword Hut. Once the disciples mastered this skill, it would be as if they had the strength of another Rank One. Would they be stronger than before? Definitely. But Tang Linshan did not expect this. Lu Shu had promised that his sword spirit would definitely be very normal and would be able to help him manipulate swords. But he had been tricked? Although having a sword spirit was a good thing, Tang Linshan could not accept this shock. He looked at Lu Shu. Brother Lu Shu, how would you explain this? Lu Shu was utterly dumbfounded. He recalled back then, when he had asked the old man about the sword spirit. What did the old man say? Li Xianyi calmly said that the sword spirit would be able to manipulate swords. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the old man might have lied to him! Lu Shu knew that Li Xianyi was someone who cared about his image. Thus, when he realized that the sword spirit had the strange ability of slapping others, what would his reaction be? It would be to conceal this fact! He had cheated Lu Shu into opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain! Manipulating swords as if! Lu Shu was now very sure that Li Xianyis sword spirit slapped people as well! Tricksters! All tricksters! Lu Shu straightened out his train of thought. Then, he said to Tang Linshan, Brother Linshan, its like this. You have a sword spirit now, right? Tang Linshan nodded his head in grief. Yes! Is it a great help to you? Let me ask you. Is it fast enough? Is it strong enough? Tang Linshan thought about it. It would be hypocritical to say that a Rank One was not strong enough. Thus, he nodded his head in grief. Yes. From Tang Linshans distress, +666! Lu Shu sighed. Although the result is different than expected, but the process was beautiful, right? Imagine this. If the Sword Hut attacks with 1000 people, we will not just have 1000 people. We will have 2000 people. Wont we be very strong? Tang Linshan thought about it. He could accept this result. He had obtained the help of a Rank One for no apparent reason. They would have an advantage on the battlefield! Lu Shu looked as Tang Linshan calmed down. Then, he asked, Do you want to help me spread this method to the other brothers? At that moment, Tang Linshan was sure that this method definitely had something to do with money. Chapter 1034 - Please Come In, Brother That night, over ten people followed Tang Linshan into Lu Shus hut. They closed the door and conspired. Lu Shu was very frank. All of them were brothers and sisters of the Sword Hut. He would definitely not hide good things from them. But Lu Shu had spent all his life discovering this secret. It did not make sense to do research without any reward. If not, who would immerse themselves in research? When the brothers and sisters heard this, they declined to comment. They knew what was happening. They were the ones who had participated in the deal to leave their names in the Sword Hut records. One of them calmly said, Brother Lu Shu, just tell us. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Brothers and sisters, all of you belong to large families. If you did not, you would not have obtained Rank One or Rank Two techniques and joined the Sword Hut. There is something I would like everyone to do. I like to collect magical armor The brothers and sisters looked at one another helplessly. So he wanted magical armor? Someone suddenly asked, How many do you need? If you only need a few, I have some in my room right now I need ten sets of armor from each person, on the condition that you keep it a secret, said Lu Shu with a calm expression. This was an agreement between people of virtue. Even if someone leaked this, you might not be able to determine who it was. But Lu Shu had his own considerations. On one hand, the disciples of the Sword Hut were relatively pure. He could not bear to cheat others. On the other hand, he had an unusual feeling towards the Sword Hut. He felt that it was very intimate. Li Xianyi and the senior disciple of the Sword Hut had helped him. Although Gu Lingfei was very ferocious, her bark was worse than her bite. Everyone here was very nice. Lu Shu liked it. To these kids from rich families, ten sets of armor per person was not much. Furthermore, there were many people in the Sword Hut. If Lu Shu could sell this to one-third of the people, he would be able to obtain over 3000 sets of armor. It would be enough. Lu Shu anticipated that he would leave this place soon. He was not planning on obtaining ill-gotten wealth. He was doing his final preparations. The Song and Sun families had made a deal with Lu Xiaoyu over the past two days. Lu Shu spared some time to journey out. He now had 20 thousand sets of magical armor in the Seal of Lands. But the potential of the Song and Sun families had been sucked dry. They would not be able to buy anything from them for a period of time, even if they were given money. Thus, Lu Shu focused his attention on the children of these rich families. Lu Shu called this method crowdfunding But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt that everyones expressions had turned strange. It was as if there was something very frightening behind him Lu Shu laughed. Whats wrong. Ha ha ha. I feel that Gu Lingfei is very beautiful. She has a good temper as well Thats enough. Gu Lingfei found a place to sit. She was wearing white robes with a red rim. Youre up to something again, right? If it is useful, there is no need for the disciples to compensate you. The Sword Hut will reward you. Lu Shus eyes lit up. He did not doubt Gu Lingfeis understanding. He summoned his sword spirit. But before the sword spirit could rush out, Lu Shu grabbed it. Then, he raised it in front of Gu Lingfei. This is a sword spirit. It will appear after you collapse your snowy mountain. There are no negative consequences. You can rebuild your snowy mountain from scratch. If you dont believe me, you can ask Tang Linshan. Gu Lingfei looked at Tang Linshan. Her eyes glistened. No one knew what Gu Lingfei was thinking about. Tang Linshan nodded his head and responded. It is just as Brother Lu Shu has said. There are no negative consequences. This small sword spirit has the strength of a pseudo Rank One! The candles in the cottage flickered. Gu Lingfeis breathing grew rapid. The other disciples held their breath. Before they came, Tang Linshan had said that he had something important to say. But no one expected it to be able to change the structure of the Sword Hut! In the past, everyone had used the snowy mountain as a polishing stone. No one dared to collapse such a mighty mountain. After all, what if they collapsed the mountain and became disabled. Now, everyone knew that there was a spirit within the snowy mountain that had to be released! Everyone turned to look at Lu Shu. It was as if their gazes were conveying their shock. He did not even let his snowy mountain off! Lu Shu could not do much either. Back then, his Sea of Chi had been restrained by the snowy mountain. This caused him to be unable to open his Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. If not, he would go crazy! Would he have the time to play with this snowy mountain? Were the people in the Hall of Swords good at cheating their brothers? If I have been tricked, what else can I say? Needless to say, Lu Shus words would change the history of the Sword Hut. No one had expected a new disciple to discover something so important just after joining the Sword Hut! In the past, although everyone knew that Lu Shu was very strong, no one expected him to change the history of the Sword Hut. The next moment, Gu Lingfei disappeared. Before they could react, there was the sound of a bell. Everyone looked at one another helplessly. Then, they stood up and ran towards the statues of the King of Gods and the head of the Sword Hut. The bell gathered all the disciples of the Sword Hut to return. As of the present, all the Sword Hut members had returned. This was the best time to start the revolution. The fist of the Sword Hut had never been clenched so tightly before. Lu Shu did not go because he knew what Gu Lingfei was going to say. There was no meaning for him to go. After that night, the disciples of the Sword Hut worked hard to polish their snowy mountain. The Sword Hut was renewed. Lu Shu did not remember the reward Gu Lingfei had promised him. Instead, he was waiting for something. After causing such mischief, earning money was a secondary concern. Lu Shu was now waiting for his objective of remaining in the Sword Hut. After half an hour, Gu Lingfei appeared in Lu Shus cottage. She calmly looked at Lu Shu, then presented the gifts. I bestow upon you these gifts on behalf of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu did not hide or say anything. He simply accepted the gifts. Then, he asked, And then? Gu Lingfei was surprised, but quickly regained her calm composure. Follow me. Please come in, Brother. Gu Lingfei placed her long and slender hand on Lu Shus arm. In an instant, the scenery in front of Lu Shu changed. They were on a mighty mountain, in front of a small path that led to the summit. The pines by the path were winding. Lu Shu slowly followed behind Gu Lingfei. The two of them advanced at a rapid speed. It was as if they were flying in the mountains. But it felt as if they were affected by the restraint imposed by the old King of Gods that prevented them from flying. When they approached the summit, Gu Lingfei stopped. Go. I will wait for you at the foot of the mountain. Lu Shu did not mind and continued walking up. He even slowed down his pace. He had been waiting for this day, as he had seen a familiar name in the Sword Hut records. Jiang Shuyi. At that moment, Lu Shu thought that it was a coincidence. Later on, he believed that there were not many coincidences in this world. Chapter 1035 - Long Time No See Chapter 1035: Long Time No See Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Shuyi. This was a name that Lu Shu had not seen in a long time. He seemed to have forgotten about him, but when he saw his name, he felt a sense of intimacy. Back then, the Daoyuan Class had merged. A very pretty boy had suddenly joined them. Lu Shu had even stared at his throat. Later on, they became friends. During the beginning stages of the magically rich period, Lu Shu obtained half of his information about the outside world from Jiang Shuyi. Back then, Lu Shu had just obtained the Seal of Lands. He had wanted to help Jiang Shuyi change the concentration of magical energy at his place of training, but instead caused his house to collapse. Of course, Lu Shu would never admit that it was his fault. In reality, the value of a magically rich land far surpassed that of a villa. If a villa had collapsed, it could still be rebuilt, but magically rich lands were hard to come across. They were still on good terms. Lu Shu had thought that they would go to the Cultivation College after graduating from high school, and work at the Heavenly Network after graduation. When Lu Shu felt that he had sufficiently repaid the Heavenly Network, he would bring Lu Xiaoyu to travel the world. But everything did not go as smoothly as he had expected. Life could change a person. Lu Shu no longer planned on leaving the Heavenly Network. Instead, he became the Ninth Heavenly King. Jiang Shuyi did not enter the Cultivation College with Lu Shu. One day, Jiang Shuyi suddenly disappeared from his world, as if no one had ever seen him. But when Lu Shu was flipping through the Sword Hut records, he saw this name. Jiang Shuyi had written on the records. Merging rivers into oceans C Jiang Shuyi. There were some comments below. Senior disciple, you are amazing. Senior disciple is our model example! Lu Shu had a question. Was this Jiang Shuyi the same Jiang Shuyi he knew? His classmate had suddenly become a senior disciple of the Sword Hut. This was very strange. Lu Shu climbed to the summit. Suddenly, he saw a young man sitting on the cliff with his back facing Lu Shu. He was training. Clouds, that looked like small swords, swirled around him. He stood up, turned, and looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu was silent. Long time no see. He was very sure. From the persons delicate facial features, he was definitely his classmate, Jiang Shuyi. But this was very puzzling. Lu Shu felt as if he was in a massive vortex that was slowly dragging him in. Jiang Shuyi was still that Jiang Shuyi. He was devastatingly beautiful, but he was a male. Lu Shu checked again. He had an Adams apple and his chest was flat. There was no doubt about it. Jiang Shuyi calmly looked at Lu Shu. His expression was somewhat awkward. Suddenly, he said, I am very curious. How did you find out about the sword spirit? Was it something Li Xianyi had passed down to you? There was a gap between them. Although Lu Shu was sure that it was Jiang Shuyi, their relationship would never be the same. It was like drifting apart from an old classmate. You could be very close when you were in school, but when you met again years later, there would be some distance. Jiang Shuyis words had broken the ice between them. Lu Shu excitedly said, Come, come, sit down. This is going to be a long story. It was as if they were talking about the old days. Lu Shu described his experience in opening the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, how the old man had tricked him and prevented him from opening the snowy mountain, how he had accidentally discovered the sword spirit, and how the old man had tricked him into thinking that the sword spirit could manipulate swords Jiang Shuyi listened with a smile. It was like a reunion between two long lost friends. They were training the same type of swordplay. Thus, it was not difficult for the conversation to flow. However, Jiang Shuyi was slightly puzzled. Are you saying that you had the snowy mountain even before you opened your Sea of Chi? Yes. Lu Shu nodded his head. I had thought that the limit was merging rivers into oceans. This was the limit of Jiang Shuyis thought, as his teacher had only merged rivers into oceans. His disciples would naturally think that merging rivers into oceans was the limit. But Lu Shu had a unique characteristic. He did not believe in limits. Thus, he was always breaking them. So you discovered the sword spirit by accident, said Jiang Shuyi as he nodded his head. There was chemistry between the two of them. They did not bring up some important questions. For example, if Jiang Shuyi was a senior disciple, then why did he appear on Earth as Lu Shus classmate? And why had he returned? There were some things that did not have to be said when they met each other. I have asked Gu Lingfei to prepare the rewards she has promised, said Jiang Shuyi. I seem to be the only one who knows what you are going to use the magical armor for. Furthermore, the Sword Hut storage happens to have such items. It is rare for everyone to wear the armor. I dont know why either. The disciples of the Sword Hut all feel that wearing armor is too cumbersome. It is not natural. Lu Shu thought about it. Boldness of execution stems from superb skill. If they were all Rank Ones and Rank Twos, ordinary armor would be of no use. But the people in the Heavenly Network were different. If his comrades did not have magical armor, a majority of them might die in a group battle. Of course, this was under the circumstance that they were evenly matched. Lu Shu nodded his head. He did not decline. His discovery towards sword spirits was very applicable to the Sword Hut. He would definitely be rewarded. Suddenly, he said, Let me tell you something else. Hm? Jiang Shuyi was dumbfounded. Is there something else? There is not only one sword spirit. But I dont know the limit of the number of sword spirits, said Lu Shu calmly. Jiang Shuyi was dumbfounded. How many snowy mountains have you collapsed?! Jiang Shuyi suddenly realized one problem. If what Lu Shu had said was true, when the Sword Hut fought others in the future, one Rank One would have multiple pseudo Rank Ones! What would it be like? If this was the case, the fate of the Sword Hut would change! Needless to say, Lu Shu had paved a new path for the Sword Hut. What plans do you have after this? Jiang Shuyi suddenly asked. Return to Earth. Lu Shu acted as if he was puzzled. If not, what would I do? Earth is my home. I respect your decision, said Jiang Shuyi. Actually, there are times when I dont understand never mind. Old friends had lost their previous identities in the passage of time. They now had new identities and responsibilities. Lu Shu suddenly asked, Can I ask you something? Jiang Shuyi suddenly grew silent. There was a strange silence between them. He paused for a long time before saying, Go ahead, but I may not be able to give you an answer. Are you a guy or a girl? Jiang Shuyi was speechless. From Jiang Shuyis distress, +666! Chapter 1036 - I Am the Knife, and They Are Fish Jiang Shuyi was dumbfounded. It took a long time for him to regain his senses. He had known Lu Shu for a long time, but he had asked such a question in this serious situation. He smiled. I had thought that you wanted to ask me about why I was on Earth. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Do you want to talk about that? Then say it. Why dont we talk about world peace? From Jiang Shuyis distress, +199! They laughed. It was like a riddle. Jiang Shuyi did not want to reveal this reason. The mystery had been broken down, but never completely solved. Actually, you dont have to take the trouble to find the way home. It is already open. The news will reach the palace soon, said Jiang Shuyi. But I wont be able to help you until I settle something. The way home? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The news that the Black Feather Army had infiltrated the Earth had not reached the palace. But there was no concealing the truth. The Black Feather Army has infiltrated Earth, said Jiang Shuyi. But for some unknown reason, the first batch of soldiers has been completely eliminated. This was like a bolt from the blue. He asked urgently, Where is the entrance? I have never gone through that space pathway, so I dont know. Jiang Shuyi shook his head. Lu Shu was dazed. The entrance was definitely within the range of the Heavenly Network, as he was very clear that no other organization on Earth would be able to completely eliminate the Black Feather Army. Only the Heavenly Network could do so! But if there was a war, there would definitely be injuries. There were no exceptions. Lu Shu had asked Zhang Weiyu before. Even a strong army like the Imperial Dragon Soldiers occasionally had injuries. Lu Shus expression darkened. Duanmu Huangqi is behind this, right? Duanmu Huangqi secretly left the palace last night, said Jiang Shuyi. He probably knows something, but from the looks of it, he does not know much. You must be careful. What power does the West Region have in the palace? Lu Shu asked calmly. A lot, said Jiang Shuyi. Duanmu Huangqi engaged in conspiracies against the palace. But what had happened at the West Region has exceeded his expectations. He had no choice but to leave the palace temporarily. Where are they? Lu Shu asked. Are you planning to kill them? Jiang Shuyi furrowed his eyebrows. They have many people. While he spoke, he raised his hand and separated the clouds in the sky. The clouds were like a barrier to the imperial palace that was opening. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut sat on the rear mountain, overlooking the palace. He pointed at a brothel that was lit up by torches. Tonight, I am the knife, and they are fish. Lu Shu got up and ran down the mountain. Jiang Shuyi looked up. Suddenly, he saw that the clouds were moving along with Lu Shu. It was as if there were clouds accompanying him as he went down the mountain. Stopping heavenly visions was an ability of a master. But Jiang Shuyi knew that Lu Shu was still far away from the master realm. He has not changed at all. Jiang Shuyi looked up at the moon. All the clouds outside the Sword Hut had followed Lu Shu. They only returned to the sky when Lu Shu went down. Lu Shu calmly looked at Gu Lingfei. Can I trouble you to bring me down the mountain? Gu Lingfei placed her hand on Lu Shus arm. In an instant, they returned to Lu Shus cottage. Thank you. Lu Shu did not say anything else. He walked out of the Sword Hut. He had remembered the location where the West Region army was hiding. Gu Lingfei observed this scene. Suddenly, she felt that this young man was not the same person as in her memories. The past Lu Shu was often improper and gave others the impression that he was harmless. But the Lu Shu tonight made Gu Lingfei feel a sense of danger. Have we met somewhere? Gu Lingfei suddenly asked. As Lu Shu walked, he waved goodbye to Gu Lingfei. Maybe. When he reached the entrance of the Sword Hut, he turned and looked at the two statues on the lawn. He smiled. Then, he walked out of the Sword Hut with a sense of justice. The clouds concealed the Sword Hut once again. The moment Lu Shu stepped out, he looked at the nebula fruit in his celestial map. It takes too much time to eat these. Change them. When Lu Shu stepped out of the clouds, the option for the galaxy fruit appeared out of thin air. Senior Gu Lingfei! As Gu Lingfei watched Lu Shu walk out of the clouds, someone called her. She turned back and saw a disciple timidly standing behind her. Gu Lingfei asked in doubt, Is something the matter? I have opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Before doing so, I have merged clouds into rain. I would be able to merge rain into rivers. It was a pity that I could not maintain it while I was going to the toilet, said the disciple carefully. Gu Lingfei furrowed her eyebrows. What did this have to do with anything? And then? Can I leave my name in the Sword Hut records? I heard that the Sword Hut records have been taken out, said the Sword Hut disciple. Typically, Gu Lingfei was more strict. As a master, she had a formidable aura as well. Furthermore, he had only merged clouds into rain. Thus, he was slightly meek when he spoke. But Gu Lingfei did not mind. She understood. So thats what you wanted. Come with me to the ceremonial cottage. Call the other disciples who have not left their names in the records as well. Let all those who were supposed to write in the records do so. There was no threshold for leaving ones name in the Sword Hut records. Whoever had opened their Sea of Chi and snowy mountain were able to leave their name. Gu Lingfei had taken the Sword Hut records from Lu Shu to allow everyone to write their names inside. However, Lu Shus constant mischief caused her to forget about this. When the disciples had gathered in the ceremonial cottage, Gu Lingfei was already sitting on the seat of honor. She pointed at the Sword Hut records on the table. Write in the records yourselves. Once you have thought about it, you can write. The disciples excitedly opened the Sword Hut records. First, they gazed at the achievements of their seniors with reverence. Then, they flipped to the last page and prepared to leave their mark. Suddenly, the disciples were dumbfounded. This is Gu Lingfei furrowed her eyebrows. Whats wrong? Senior, come and look at this, said a disciple after much hesitation. Gu Lingfei got up and walked over. When she saw the Sword Hut records, she was dumbfounded. There is a snowy mountain in the sea. If I cannot open the Sea of Chi, I will chop down the snowy mountain to do so. Arent I amazing? C Lu Shu. The ceremonial hall was silent. The first part sounded quite mighty, but the second part was annoying! From Gu Lingfeis distress, +666! From But after their complaints, everyone suddenly realized that ordinary people, and even the head of the Sword Hut, had only merged rivers into oceans. On the other hand, Lu Shu had his snowy mountain even before he opened his Sea of Chi Chapter 1037 - Nothing To Do Except for Commiting Suicide, Holding Funerals and Hunting Chapter 1037: Nothing To Do Except for Commiting Suicide, Holding Funerals and Hunting If Lu Shu had a good flair and could compose a good poem, he would have been an author. If he could write a best-selling book, he would be to collect enough distress points to allow him to advance to Rank One! However, unfortunately, he did not have the flair. Therefore, he did not know what to write for the last sentence on the Sword Hut records. He decided to make a rhyme as that was what he could do However, that was not the main issue. The main issue was that Lu Shu had already surpassed the most powerful person who had opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Before Lu Shu, nobody else was able to create snowy mountains before opening the Sea of Chi. He would probably be the first and only one to do that. The entire Sword Hut was shocked. All the disciples ran over to look at the words that Lu Shu left behind on the Sword Hut records. That night was destined to be a sleepless night for the Sword Hut. Nobody would ever write lies on the Sword Hut records but yet, the first person to do so in history had probably appeared. Eh, whats wrong, senior Linshan? Someone asked concernedly when he saw Tang Linshan stunned silent. Tang Linshan regained his senses. I know why he is able to discover the secret of the sword spirit! When Tang Linshan said that, the others regained their senses too! Based on the first half of the poem There is a snowy mountain in the sea. If I cannot open the Sea of Chi, Lu Shu was unable to open the Sea of Chi because he was suppressed by the snowy mountain. Therefore, Lu Shu severed the snowy mountain to reopen the Sea of Chi! How bold was that?! Because of this boldness, the route of practice for the Sword Hut advanced to a whole new level! They did not know that Lu Shu did all of that because he was sabotaged! If he had known that the founder of the Hall of Swords only managed to gather rivers into seas, he would have definitely opened the snowy mountains when he gathered rivers into seas Perhaps, Lu Shu liked to take it to the extreme. Perfection was the weakness of a gifted individual. However, Lu Shu was never defeated by it. Everything had imperfections, including the heavenly law. Many people thought that it was perfect if there was a ten percent imperfection as it was an understandable amount. However, Lu Shu insisted on pursuing for that ten percent. That was because he was born different from others. Lu Shu strolled around the palace. He had swallowed the galaxy fruit and was feeling it surge in his body, causing his celestial powers to expand like never before. However, the fifth level of nebula never opened. Lu Shu had to face some difficult every single time he opened the next level. When he managed to break through the trap, the second star would become the main star while the other stars would orbit around it. On top of the main star, the dagger belonging to that level would accumulate. And now, the fourth level of nebula did not move an inch. That was because Lu Shu was still unable to find the chance to make a breakthrough. His swordplay was already at the level of a Rank One but his celestial map did not reach the same level. That was because Lu Shu had always been worried that if his celestial map attained Rank One, he would invite trouble because of the huge movements. However, Lu Shu was frustrated. He could not contain his anger when he recalled how the Black Feather Army attacked the Heavenly Network! The prosperity of the palace was beyond imagination. At night the commoners and the aristocrats would stroll along the streets. In the past, people still sat on the boats along the Long Yin River. Now, as the number of people that jumped into the Long Yin River increased, nobody sat on the boats anymore They stopped sitting on the boats and returned to the city, causing the city to become extremely busy. The city was bustling with activities. Children spun their spinning tops in the middle of the road, the bright lanterns shining on top of them. Women looked at the rouge along the road and wondered if they had enough money to buy a new one this month. To women, the best rouge was the one they had yet to purchase. Those at home were not counted. However, the bustle died down eventually and people had to go back home eventually. At this moment, there were very few people on the streets of the palace. As Lu Shu walked, he saw shadows in the dark alley. With a flick of his fingers, Lu Shu was able to send out an invisible beam of sword energy. In the alley, people were taken by surprise and only managed to respond with a low groan. Today, there were many spies outside the Sword Hut. Those who wanted to walk to the entertainment center where the Western Regions troop was hiding at was in danger too. Lu Shus swordplay had already reached the level of Rank One and their enemies could easily tell. Now, only people sent by Duanmu Huangqi dared to spy outside the Sword Hut. The fight between Duanmu Huangqi and the Sword Hut was like a game of chess between two chess players. Nobody would bet all their assets and therefore had to continuously test each other. Meanwhile, Lu Shu did not care what chess setting it was. He would always be the person who turned the chess game over. In the middle of the night, shadows could be seen in the alley. Everyone looked coldly at Lu Shu who was walking by the limestone bricks. At the next moment, Lu Shu suddenly became wild and a dagger which was shining with a green radiance shot out from the dark alley from the left. Just before the dagger could hit Lu Shus face, Lu Shu suddenly leaped up and caught the dagger while making a turn. He managed to throw the dagger back in one smooth motion! When the dagger moved back, it travelled at a speed faster than the approaching speed! The sharp whistle broke the silence and the red pattern expanded out from the alley. Some villagers looked outside their door to check out what had happened. However, they only managed to see blood oozing out gradually in the dark alley as the blood slowly dripped down from the limestone bricks. They spread out as they flowed along the cracks of the limestone bricks. Meanwhile, in between the limestone bricks, a crack was seemingly stepped open by someone else. Lu Shu sprang towards the entertainment center. Along the way, many people died at the part muted section. Suddenly, a gigantic black net came down above Lu Shus head. However, before it could land on his head, the person who spread the net at the top of the house had died from the invisible sword energy. In the palace, there seemed to be another gigantic net surrounding Lu Shu. People flipped on the rooftop and those who were close to the limestone bricks would undergo free-fall in the middle of their leap. The soldiers wearing black armor and black masks were extremely determined and were unafraid of death. Everyone who Duanmu Huangqi brought over were his underlings. A small crack was formed on the clouds in the Sword Hut. Gu Lingfei stood behind Jiang Shuyi, looking at the road made of limestone bricks which was stained with blood. Jiang Shuyi said, The The Thousand Faces of Dunjia is indeed amazing. The entertainment center was at the West Nankung Palace. I wanted to say that Duanmu Huangqi had chosen the wrong location and forcefully placed his underlings on the road of death. Many people would die on this journey from the east to the west. Road of death? Gu Lingfei frowned. Where did you learn this from, what does the road of death mean? Jiang Shuyi replied calmly, The road of death is the most cruel. Apart from commiting suicide, holding funerals and hunting, nothing else could be done. He is really so powerful? Duanmu Huangqi left twelve soldiers at that place, said Gu Lingfei. Jiang Shuyi suddenly laughed. He said, tonight, he would be the knife and they would be the fish. Footnotes: a Chinese fantasy-wuxia film Chapter 1038 - Nobody on the Limestone Bricks From outside, the entertainment center looked as if it was bustling with activities. However, there were times where it was completely silent. 12 Rank One soldiers dressed in flowery serpent clothes were resting in the hall. The serpents on the serpent clothing were extremely terrifying. They looked as though they could consume humans. The ordinary candle lights were flickering but the candle in the middle of the hall remained burning in the upright position as though it were frozen in place. The powerful auras exuded by the twelve Rank One soldiers seemed to have frozen the entire place. There was a white serpent mark on the back of their necks. The scales on the gigantic serpent looked like eyes. Everyone knew that there were twelve slaves under the rule of the West Lord of Heaven. These slaves were more powerful than Rank Ones and were the underlings of Duanmu Huangqi. However, very few people knew that Duanmu Huangqi had placed all of these twelve slaves in the palace to wait for the perfect moment to take action. Nobody knew what they were waiting for. Every year on the day of the ceremony of the Sword Hut, people from the Luniverse would go over to the palace to watch the ceremony. Therefore, the palace was extremely crowded and bustling with activities. However, this year, the amount of people who came were exceptionally greater than past years, especially the experts. All of them had their own motives and nobody knew who supported them. Meanwhile, on that night, all of them showed their teeth. They began a large-scale hunt on the road made up of limestone bricks in the palace. The underlings brought by the twelve soldiers weaved through the buildings of the palace like black leopards. The shadows who were initially scattered around the palace gathered quickly towards the road made up of limestone bricks. Lu Shu was still running. Some people said that the palace was so big that a Rank One expert could not fly across it in just one day. That was an exaggeration as the people did not know exactly how big the palace was. They knew that the Rank One soldiers could not fly at the restricted airspace in the palace. Even though they knew that a Rank One soldier could probably cover the palace within half a day, nobody bothered to prove it. The villagers took pride in the size and grandeur of the palace. However, now, for Lu Shu, it felt like it was a road with no return. At least, that was what some of the aristocrats thought. Lu Shu dashed from the east to the west. He did not know how much longer he had to run and how many people would attack him along the way. He did not know how long Duanmu Huangqi had planned for the Sword Huts retaliation. Because of him and his intention to kill, Duanmu Huangqi showed off his powers by using all of them on Lu Shu. Lu Shu was not concerned about that. He would kill anyone who wanted to attack him. In the dark, many people sprung sneak attacks on Lu Shu. Sounds of people stepping on bricks on the rooftop beside the path of limestone bricks could be heard and it followed Lu Shu as he ran. Many people died. The underlings figured out that Lu Shu was not easily dealt with. However, none of them were unwilling to die because attacking Lu Shu was their mission. At the next moment, dozens of people pounced from the rooftop. They attacked at the same time and came from different directions! Lu Shu who was running furiously suddenly stopped. Due to the sudden stop, the immense force caused the limestone brick to crack open and the broken pieces flew in the sky! In the blink of an eye, the underlings pounced over like ferocious beasts. However, these beasts suddenly realized that Lu Shu, instead of showing fear, was laughing! Fish meat has bones but isnt it still fish meat? laughed Lu Shu. At that moment, the underlings who were still in the sky realized that Lu Shu pulled something down from the sky. Suddenly, everyone felt chills down their bodies and a sharp pain! It was the invisible sword energy! However, they did not realize that Lu Shu had hung the invisible sword energy in the sky! Swords fell like the rain. This was the biggest attack Lu Shu had met along the way. However, it did not pose a threat to him at all. The underlings who remained on the rooftops of the buildings narrowed their eyes as they examined Lu Shu carefully. They continued chasing after him and waited for the ripe opportunity.Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com The people who did not know what happened in the palace initially were definitely aware of the situation as the road made up of limestone bricks was stained with blood. Countless pairs of eyes stared quietly at the palace in the night sky. They were speculating about how much bloodshed there would be that night, when would Lu Shu finally die, or when would Lu Shu stop killing others. Xiao Mingze, the boss of the Song gambling den, was pacing back and forth in the garden of his house. At that moment, a middle-aged man with a slightly black complexion walked out and looked at Xiao Mingze. Whats up? Master, should we help him?! said Xiao Mingze. To the boss of the Song gambling den, Lu Shu was his money tree. Moreover, as they knew each other for a long time, chief officer Zhao Shuai also wanted him to ask for help. They were the first batch of aristocrats whom Lu Shu had gotten in touch with. Nobody expected such things to happen. The young man of the Wei Wu Army killed hundreds of lives along the road and his opponent was the Lord of Heaven from the West Region! A wise man will stay away from danger, said the master of the Song family, Leave. In fact, he had already made his decision when he asked Zhao Shuai to return from Nangeng City. The wealthy families in the palace were able to last for thousands of years because they stayed away from trouble. Roger, I will leave. Zhao Shuai bowed and took his leave. Sometimes, Zhao Shuai really wanted to leave the wealthy Song family and make his own living but he had no idea where he could go. Without Lu Shu, they still had to live on, right? The wealthy families in the palace were still wealthy families, nobody cared about the details. At this moment, Sun Zhongyang stood at the door of his fathers study room. Dad, I want to help him. He once saved my life. Although I have returned his favor through the magical armor, a life is priceless. Sun Xunwen, who was reading a book, said calmly, Even if I let you go, you wont be able to help him. Sun Zhongyang had always respected his father as his father was not only the one with the most potential to become a master in the palace but also because he was extremely intelligent. What do you mean by this? Sun Zhongyang was stunned. You underestimated him and overestimated yourself. Sun Xunwen smiled and looked up at Sun Zhongyang. Go and practice your skills. You will be able to help him when you reach the Master Realm. Sun Zhongyang suddenly realized that his father was supportive of his idea, but felt that Sun Zhongyang was unable to help Lu Shu! How powerful must Lu Shu be in order for his father to come to this conclusion? Chapter 1039 - One of Them Died Just Like That? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was killing people, but everyone knew that Duanmu Huangqi had other escape plans. Sun Zhongyang did not help Lu Shu. Xiao Mingze and Zhao Shuai did not either. Father and son sat facing each other. Sun Xunwen said to Sun Zhongyang, If he is unable to last tonight, there will be no more fights in the future. If he is able to bear it, even if Duanmu Huangqi is able to remain standing, I do not mind if the Sun family is to be there at his beck and call. Sun Zhongyang straightened his clothes and thought about it. Then, he said, If he is able to last, what heights will he be able to achieve in the future? You have the attitude of a large family, but your abilities are only enough to lead the entire family. You must observe and learn. You have to be on your own in five years, said Sun Xunwen. You didnt answer my question. Sun Zhongyang leaned forwards slightly. Sun Xunwen waved his hand and smiled. Its because I dont know the answer either. If he did not know something, he would admit it. Sun Zhongyang understood that his father had always been like this. The still candles in the brothel suddenly trembled. One of the people closed his eyes and said, Someone, go out and take a look. Bring his head back. The patron got up. I will do it. The person in the seat of honor nodded his head in agreement. The slaves serving the Lord of Heaven had their own pride. The masters were separated into strong and weak masters. It was the same for Rank Ones. The patrons quietly sitting here were all veterans who had trained for many years. They had the appearance of a middle-aged person due to their long lifespan. Duanmu Huangqi had countless slaves, but only 12 of them had survived. This was proof of their ability. Duanmu Huangqi had ordered them to stay here for a greater plan. It would not be affected by a ferocious young man. Everyone had seen how Duanmu Yunge and Li Liang had fallen. How could they not respect someone who killed their own child? The person on the seat of honor suddenly looked at the middle-aged man on his left. You go as well. The middle-age man cupped his hands in a farewell gesture. Yes. The rest of the patrons looked at their commander in the seat of honor helplessly. They did not expect him to use two men to kill just one young man. The seating arrangement in the central room was deliberate. The seat of honor was to be respected. Those who were strong sat on the left, while those who were weak sat on the right. This meant that out of the 12 of them, the strongest was the person in the seat of honor, followed by the person on his left. Did they need so many people to kill this young man? They had killed many geniuses who were not much weaker than this young man. Although they did not know why this young man had suddenly come from the Sword Hut and started killing people, it was probably because Duanmu Huangqi had wanted to execute him. Now, the news that Duanmu Huangqi had left the palace was leaked out. Did this young man think that he would be able to take revenge? When the patrons thought about this reason, they wanted to laugh. How childish. There was too much hate in this world. Everyone wanted to take revenge. Little did they know that their lives would be at stake. The two patrons walked out of the brothel one after another. They walked to the west along a limestone road. Neither of them slowed down. Once they were done killing, all they had to do was return and make a report. In addition to the ten patrons, there were hundreds of underlings dressed in black. They knelt outside of the central room and listened to instructions. They quietly waited outside. This was one of Duanmu Huangqis largest forces. That night, almost everyone in the palace did not see Lu Shu in a favorable light. When he faced the underlings of the West Lord of Heaven, he was like a deer amongst a pack of wolves. He was lost. The Sun family did not care about this because they felt that they could not control the situation. The Song family did not care because a person of great moral stature would distance himself away from danger. No matter what, no one felt that Lu Shu would definitely be able to win tonight, except for Jiang Shuyi. Gu Lingfei sat on the rear mountain. Typically, she had to be strict because she was the manager of the Sword Hut. If the disciples committed a mistake, she had to be the judge and issue punishments. She was like a form teacher on Earth, but her class was slightly bigger and slightly stronger. Brother, did you know him before this? Gu Lingfei asked curiously. She supported her chin with her hands and looked at the limestone road. The young man was still running. It was more than just knowing him. Jiang Shuyi smiled and shook his head. This time, Gu Lingfei did not dig deep into Lu Shus origins. Suddenly, she asked, Has he always been so infuriating, or did he become infuriating later on? Jiang Shuyi was dumbfounded. Then, he sighed. He has always been that way After the underlings received orders, they did not dare to act rashly since the great patrons under the Lord of Heaven had set off, they would have to wait for them to return. While Lu Shu was running, he looked up and laughed coldly at the underlings who were following him on the rooftops. When these people no longer attacked him, he knew that someone even stronger would do so. Jiang Shuyi had told him that there were 12 great patrons in the brothel. They were very dangerous. The wealthy families in the palace did not expect him to win, as they knew that Duanmu Huangqi had left behind 12 slaves with impressive military achievements. Many felt that if Lu Shu wanted to survive, it would be best to run away before he bumped into them. If Lu Shu knew that they were thinking, he would laugh out loud. He wanted to kill these 12 people. If he did not kill them, Lu Shu had wasted this night! Lu Shu ran on the limestone road, as if he was engulfed by all the clouds in the entire palace. He did not know how long he had been running for, but the palace looked at him the entire time. Suddenly the air behind him started to distort. This was not the ability of a master to destroy a void. It was as if someone was hiding in the air. The underlings along the road were like wolves, waiting for their leader to appear. Suddenly, one of the patrons appeared on the limestone road. The middle-aged man was holding But before anyone could react, Lu Shu had lowered his body, turned, and punched! The first! The limestone bricks behind Lu Shu had been pieced together tightly. But the force when Lu Shu turned around spread over 100 meters, causing the limestone bricks within 100 meters to break into pieces! The first? What first? Before the patron could react, he saw that Lu Shus fist had punched through the air and suddenly came to a stop. He even thought that he had seen the air breaking into pieces. Many thought that the 12 slaves under Duanmu Huangqi were strong enough, but they did not know that when Lu Shu advanced to Rank One, he was unmatched, except for masters. He was only afraid that there would be too many enemies. But now, they were coming for him one at a time! The houses along the side of the roads suddenly shook and collapsed due to the massive force. The shop assistants, who were observing by the side, ran away. They did not dare to stay here for much longer. In total, two patrons came one after another. The patron who came later stood on the limestone road with a dark expression on his face. He did not expect that the earlier patron had already died! Many people in the palace were shocked. What? Are you sure? One of them died just like that?! Chapter 1040 - The Fourth Level of Nebula Has Formed! The Sound of Dao Appeared Again! Chapter 1040: The Fourth Level of Nebula Has Formed! The Sound of Dao Appeared Again! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, no gambling den in the palace opened any bets. If not, they would have been able to earn a lot of money. Xiao Mingze sat on a rocking chair in the courtyard behind the gambling den. He felt as if he had missed out on an opportunity. He and Zhao Shuai interacted with Lu Shu the most. Thus, they had stronger feelings. For some reason, they now felt that Lu Shu would win this time. The wealthy families in the palace started to tremble because of the death of a patron. No one expected Lu Shu to kill one patron in a face-to-face battle. He was a veteran who had walked with Duanmu Huangqi for hundreds of years. How did he die just like that? When Lu Shu delivered his punch, he was very calm. He did not think that he would be unable to defeat the patron. When he only had the celestial map, he was the strongest among those who were of the same rank as him. After coming to the Luniverse and training again, it was not an overstatement to say that he was half a step into advancing to the master realm. Perhaps half a step was too much. Just a little was enough. When Lu Shu was Rank Three, as long as he rushed for another month or two, he would be able to break free of the chains. But he did not do so. The benefits of undergoing training one more time were proven in this punch. It was like a mighty thunderbolt that broke through the clouds. It was too late for his enemy to even defend himself. The expressions of the underlings along the road grew serious. Even after they had lost many men, they did not expect this young man to have this kind of power. Lu Shu turned and looked at the patron at the end of the road. The second! If the air was not controlled in the palace, Rank Ones would have many abilities to showcase. But now, no one could fly! Furthermore, if Lu Shu flew, he was much faster than other Rank Ones, but there was a limit. However, it was different on the ground. Lu Shu had the absolute advantage in terms of physical strength! On Earth, no matter whether it was the Heavenly Network or other large organizations, they felt that strength-type experts were not very useful in their later stages. They were even reduced to being the bodyguards of elemental types. For example, when Lu Shu was fighting back on Earth, a metal-type and a strength-type had worked together, but the strength-type was just there to ensure that Lu Shu did not approach the metal-type. But Lu Shu felt that it was only because the strength-type had not broken through the known limits. What if Lu Shu was able to break through those limits? The patron took precautions. He shouted in a cold tone, Attack! He wanted to use the lives of the underlings to slow Lu Shu down and buy enough time for himself. The underlings were shocked. When the patron ordered them to attack, it meant that he had admitted that he was at a disadvantage. He was not confident that he could kill Lu Shu with Lu Shus speed! The next moment, the patrons arm trembled. A green bead fell from his ornamental thumb ring into his palm. Then, it shone radiantly. Symbols were projected from the green bead into the sky. Sun Zhongyang was sitting facing his father. The windows and doors were open. When the green symbols were projected into the sky, it was as if half the palace had been dyed green. Sun Xunwen said, This is the treasured bead bestowed by Duanmu Huangqi, Clear Autumn. There are a total of nine symbols. Once they are formed in the sky, the person who owns the bead will decide who lives and dies in that area, unless they are of a higher realm. Sun Zhongyang looked up in the sky. The green symbols were in the sky. Three new symbols appeared every second. He muttered, There are six symbols. Is Lu Shu doing to die? But at that moment, the symbols suddenly stopped forming. They no longer engulfed the land. Even the symbols in the sky had started to fade. Whats happening? Sun Zhongyang was surprised. Lu Shu sped up on the limestone road. He covered 100 feet with every stride. He was as fast as a flying arrow! The underlings on the rooftops had started to throw knives at Lu Shu under the patrons orders. Lu Shu was 500 meters away from the patron. Within the 500 meter distance, underlings lined up on the road! Thus, while Lu Shu sprinted, all the underlings jumped down to block him. But they did not expect that even before they landed, Lu Shu had run past them. They could not even touch Lu Shus clothes. It was as if this had been rehearsed. When Lu Shu ran past, the underlings landed on the ground. They were always one step behind him! This time, the limestone bricks that Lu Shu had stepped on did not break. But when the underlings stepped on them, they suddenly kicked up a storm of dust. The limestone bricks that Lu Shu had stepped on had turned into dust! In the dust, all the underlings felt that there was something very sharp flying through the dust and taking their lives. It was Lu Shus Sparrow Shade. At first, when the third level of Nebula appeared, 36 strands of Sparrow Shade had been produced. Lu Shu thought that this was the limit. Later on, he found out that for every star that lit up in the fourth level of Nebula, the number of strands would multiply. Now, Lu Shu had lit up all seven stars, and there were 2304 strands! The strands pierced through the storm of dust as Lu Shu ran. It was like a spout that could destroy everything. It was a force that could not be stopped. Neither the underlings nor the patrons had expected this. From the very beginning, Lu Shu had not cared about the underlings. The underlings were not capable of slowing him down. Thus, when Lu Shu came to the patron, it was too late for the Clear Autumn ability to project the last three symbols. There was panic in the patrons eyes. The nine black serpents on his clothes jumped out and charged towards Lu Shu. But with another punch, Lu Shu destroyed the nine serpents without much effort. Even if the patron wanted to escape, it was too late! There was alarm in the patrons eyes. Suddenly, a massive black serpent appeared from behind the patron. It was spitting poison! But when he thought he could not think of anything else, because he realized that Lu Shus punch was just foreshadowing. Lying in ambush was Lu Shus lightning aurablade. Even ordinary masters had to treat the threat of a heavenly punishment seriously, let alone a Rank One patron! Finally, the patrons face, that had been unable to move, gradually grew twisted as he struggled. He had finally tasted the feeling of fear after countless years in the Luniverse. Lu Shu stood where he was and observed the patron. He sensed that the patrons fear was spreading throughout the heaven and the earth. Love, anger, sadness, fear, love, evil, and desire. These were the fortresses of the seven levels of Nebula. Lu Shu had guessed that the key to breaking through to the fifth level of Nebula was fear. Lu Shu rarely felt fear, because he had always pressed forward with an indomitable will. But this did not mean that he would not be able to break through, as he could naturally make others feel fear. The celestial map rotated. The fourth level of Nebula went to its position. Lu Shu looked at the sky. What was supposed to come would eventually come. The Sound of Dao when the celestial map advanced to Rank One should have been produced. A sound that engulfed the entire palace echoed. The sound was vast and clear. Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Lu Shu calmly looked at the sky. What in the world Chapter 1041 - Under the Radar Chapter 1041: Under the Radar Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky. Bright sun and universe is hidden, sun sets and now it is seen. Looking for something in the night, singing till the blaze burns bright. The Sound of Dao grew more and more vast, but it was different from his Sound of Dao. This Sound of Dao did not injure anyone. It even cured the chronic illnesses of some civilians! The sound echoed through the sky, like a wave crashing against the night. Heh heh. What he had been afraid of had come. Lu Shu looked at the sky, melancholic. He started to reconsider his life choices. He felt that if the Sound of Dao had occurred earlier, he would not need the fear of others to complete the fourth level of Nebula. At this moment, Lu Shu could even sense Lu Xiaoyus silent laughter. Lu Xiaoyu had suspected this in the past, and even asked him about it, but he never admitted to it. But now, was there any debate? Only three people had ever heard of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star in the Luniverse. Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and Jiang Shuyi. If this was not his Sound of Dao, then whose was it?! He could even feel the fear from the civilians in the distance. A bloody battle was occurring in the palace, but during this serious moment, a song started playing in the sky. Lu Shu could not blame them. He himself was dumbfounded. The Sound of Dao was usually very tyrannical. Why had his become Twinkle Twinkle Little Star? Although the sound was extremely vast and extremely clear, it was still Twinkle Twinkle Little Star! To date, Lu Shu only knew of one comparable occurrence, Cheng Qiuqiaos sound of the conch Would a song start playing when Cheng Qiuqiao advanced to Rank One? When Lu Shu thought about this, he felt that he had to hurry up and go back to Earth. He would only be able to calm down when he heard another song playing as the Sound of Dao Was this enough?! Huh? This was a fight? What if someone started laughing? But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly heard the patron in front of him gasp in shock. Whose Sound of Dao is this? Why is it so strange? Lu Shu looked at the patron, who was still trembling from the lightning aurablade, with a strange expression on his face. Can I ask you something? Have you heard of this song before? The patron was astonished. He looked at Lu Shu. Why are you asking this question? Wait. Is this your Sound of Dao? Havent you advanced to Rank One? What in the world is this song?! Lu Shu laughed. Wrong answer. The next moment, Lu Shu silently stood on the street. The moonlight shone on him. Lu Shu was like a deity standing in the moonlight. With a calm expression on his face, the Sparrow Shade appeared from behind him, gathering in the underlings and the patron. The last thing that the patron saw was a mysterious, yet gorgeous scene. The Sparrow Shade surrounded this young man and represented death. From Chen Laolas distress, +1000! When Lu Shu saw the distress points, he could not help but mutter, What kind of name is this? No wonder he died so quickly. At that moment, there was no one alive except for Lu Shu on the limestone road. When Lu Shu fought with the first patron and caused the houses to collapse, no civilian dared to linger in the surrounding houses. All of them ran away. Lu Shu suddenly wanted to laugh. He was afraid that the Sound of Dao had been too loud, and would cause him to become a target. But now, it seemed as if he was under the radar. Everyone knew that he had advanced to Rank One. They also knew from Sun Zhongyang that his Sound of Dao had occurred before. Thus, when they heard this Sound of Dao, they did not think that it was Lu Shu. Even the patron who had fought with him did not think that it was him! Not many people advanced to Rank One on Earth. No one had done research on what the Sound of Dao represented either. But it was different in the Luniverse, where there was a highly developed training culture. Thus, everyone was very particular about training. They also had more training than those on Earth. The Luniverse was used to the heavenly visions and Sound of Dao that occurred when someone advanced to Rank One. There would only be divine punishment when one advanced to the master realm, but no Sound of Dao! In the Luniverse, the Sound of Dao was seen as the start of resonance with the heaven and the earth for a Practitioner. Thus, many liked to use the range of the Sound of Dao as an appraisal by the heaven and the earth! Everyone felt that the wider the range of the Sound of Dao, the greater ones achievements would be in the future! This seemed to be the case in reality. There were no exceptions. Thus, children of wealthy families with a wide Sound of Dao would be nurtured more. Back then, Sun Xunwens Sound of Dao had a radius of 7.5 kilometers. Thus, he became the strongest contender for the heir of the family. But all these were not important to Lu Shu. Most importantly, no one knew that it was his Sound of Dao. Thus, Lu Shu was suddenly grateful to Sun Zhongyang. Back then, Sun Zhongyang had spread the news that Lu Shu had advanced to Rank One in order to trick Lu Shu. He even told everyone how mighty his Sound of Dao was. There were many other witnesses, such as Mo Xiaoya. If it were not for Sun Zhongyang, with Lu Shus personality, he might still be hiding as a Rank Two ready to cheat others. He would have sabotaged himself But Lu Shu suddenly could not laugh. He looked down and saw the sand slowly forming words. Are you still not going to confess that you sing Twinkle Twinkle Little Star? Lu Shu was speechless. I have advanced to Rank One. This Sound of Dao is not mine. From Lu Shus distress, +666! When Lu Xiaoyu heard Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, she rushed over underground. Only she knew that this had something to do with Lu Shu! The comments on the ground had changed. You can trick the people of the Luniverse, but its no use against me! Lu Shu, youve changed! You are hiding secrets from me! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Lu Shu thought about it. If Lu Xiaoyu had been able to suppress her laughter, he would have told her about it earlier. But there was no possibility of this happening! He should be happy after advancing, but Lu Shu felt as if he had not advanced at all! At that moment, the vast Sound of Dao had caused the entire palace to tremble. All the forces, including the wealthy families, moved out. They wanted to check for themselves how vast the Sound of Dao had been! The heads of the respective wealthy families sat in their courtyards with their eyebrows furrowed as they waited for their subordinates to deliver the news. Sun Xunwen and Sun Zhongyang sat where they were. Before long, someone carrying the message mirror ran over. The west of the palace has confirmed that they have heard the Sound of Dao. We are unable to determine whether the Sound of Dao had extended beyond the palace! But it was not enough to check one direction. They had to wait for more news. Before long, someone else carried the messenger mirror and ran over. The east has also confirmed they have heard the Sound of Dao as well! We are also unable to determine whether it has extended beyond the palace! Chapter 1042 - A Multitude of Stars Chapter 1042: A Multitude of Stars Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They could ask whether the people living in the palace had heard the Sound of Dao, but they could not be sure of the wilderness outside the palace. If the range was only within the palace, the wealthy families could use their powerful manpower to their advantage and determine where the Sound of Dao had come from! If the north, south, east, and west could confirm their status, then they could immediately narrow down the position of the core. But the problem was, they could not even determine the boundary? How would they be able to find out where the person had advanced to Rank One? How could they be sure of who had advanced. Sun Xunwen sat on his chair and did not speak. They were just waiting for the results of Lu Shus murdering spree. They did not expect something so major to suddenly happen! The east and west had confirmed their findings. There was no doubt about the range. Sun Zhongyang saw his father, who was typically calm, suddenly put on an unusual expression on his face. What a vast Sound of Dao! A great political change is about to occur in the palace! Father, could that be Lu Shus Sound of Dao? Sun Zhongyang suddenly asked. He is the only one fighting in the entire palace. Sun Xiuwen sighed with emotion. He looked at Sun Zhongyang. Are you sure that Lu Shu has advanced to Rank One? Sun Zhongyang was baffled. Yes, Im sure. He seemed rather excited on the way back because he had just advanced to Rank One. He even flew. I can be sure of this. Thus, it could not have been him. But who else is hiding in the palace and has decided to advance tonight? If we are unable to determine the boundary, we cannot be sure of his identity. Thus, we dont even have a clue this time. We can only quietly wait for them to reveal themselves. Sun Xunwen smiled. Lu Shu was supposed to be the main lead tonight. He might not have expected someone to steal the spotlight from him. When Sun Zhongyang recalled the vast and clear song, he suddenly said, Father, have you heard of that song before? The melody is rather pleasant Whether it was pleasant or not was a secondary concern. The subordinates were in the worst position. They had to look for others in the palace and ask whether they had heard Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Although it did not seem like much, it felt strange. But there was a reason why Twinkle Twinkle Little Star was passed down on Earth. It was simple and had a pleasant melody. However, in the Luniverse, the lyrics were much more complicated. Thus, that night, a civilian wrote a simple version of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star and made it a nursery rhyme Gu Lingfei sat on the rear mountain and blankly looked at the limestone road. What was that sound? Dont laugh Jiang Shuyis elegant demeanor was gone. When he heard Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, he started laughing. He could not stop even if he wanted to. Of course, he could guess who this Sound of Dao belonged to. Lu Shu had many secrets, right? But even he did not expect Lu Shu to produce the Sound of Dao twice when he advanced to Rank One. Twinkle Twinkle Little Star was even induced by a mighty law. That night, not only had Lu Shu killed many on the limestone road, he had even performed a song that was retained for years. It enriched the entertainment lives of the civilians in the palace Of course, there was another question. Who in the world had advanced?! This question caused everyone to feel that a massive change was silently happening in the palace, but no one knew what was happening. These conflicted feelings caused everyone to put Lu Shus massacre on the limestone road aside. They had to channel their energy into finding the person who had advanced to Rank One. If they found this person and invested in him or followed him, they would have a great opportunity in the future. But could they find this person? No one could find him. Lu Shu slowed down as he walked to the brothel, as he no longer had to hurry. Behind him was a road full of corpses. The Sparrow Shades ability to attack groups had reached its maximum strength. Furthermore, after he had advanced to Rank One, the celestial powers were enough to support it. At that moment, as Lu Shu walked, words were continuously formed in the ground. If you reverse the Twinkle Twinkle Little Star just now, you will obtain a decayed poem. You have advanced to a new stage. Ha ha ha. Although it was different from the usual Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, I feel that the revised lyrics are good. There is a sense of desolation What desolation? When Lu Shu walked and saw these comments, he felt a sense of desolation as well From Lu Shus distress, +666! What do we do after we are done killing? Lu Xiaoyu did not continue to fiercely attack him. Instead, she changed the topic. Lu Shu thought about it. Then we will hurry up and meet the Wei Wu Army outside the palace. We cant stay here for much longer. I heard from Jiang Shuyi that space pathways have opened up in the West and South Regions. I think that the space pathways are likely to be in the territory of the Heavenly Network. I want to go over and take a look. If Duanmu Huangqi wants to attack the Earth, we can help them fight back. Earlier, when Lu Shu had seen the Sword Hut records, he told Lu Xiaoyu that Jiang Shuyi was likely the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut was like a symbol. He was one of the oldest seniors in the Sword Hut, but this title and symbol had been passed down for 1000 years. No one felt that there was a need to change the name. Now, Wei Wu Army was 100 kilometers away from the palace. Lu Shu wanted to ask Yi Qian to tell them to return home, but the Wei Wu Army was insistent. It seemed as if they had pledged their undying loyalty to Lu Shu. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu wanted to leave with Lu Xiaoyu. He had more important things to attend to. The words changed. The magical armor have arrived. In addition to the ten thousand sets from the Sword Hut, there are a total of 40 thousand sets. Hm? Where did the extra 5000 sets come from? Lu Shu was curious. The boss of the Song Ji, Xiao Mingze, and the chief officer, Zhao Shuai, secretly sent people to deliver 5000 sets of armor to me. They said that no matter whether you are able to survive tonight, the armor was a mark of their friendship. Lu Shu laughed. The two of them are not bad. They are not bad. When you were being targeted by Duanmu Huangqi, Zhao Shuai secretly told Li Heitan and the others about it under all that pressure. Lu Shu smiled. Sure. We will remember this favor. Lets go and kill! If we return to Earth, shall we eat hotpot? Little Dragon Inn? Sure. Lets go to Little Dragon Inn. Lu Shu smiled and agreed. The two of them seemed very relaxed. They did not look like they were going to kill people. The next moment, Lu Shu looked at the brothel in front of him. He stopped and said in a loud voice, A friend has come from far away. Lu Xiaoyu silently said underground, Invaders are to die no matter how far they have fled. Then, thousands of swords materialized out of thin air. Lu Shu had released and positioned the invisible aurablade in the sky! The swords covered the sky like a multitude of stars! While Sun Xunwen and Sun Zhongyang were discussing who had advanced, father and son suddenly turned and looked into the sky. What is this technique?! Chapter 1043 - The Strongest Person Besides the Masters The remaining ten patrons in the brothel waited for Lu Shus arrival. They did not want to disperse their manpower, but were not willing to go out and meet the enemy. The news that two of the 12 great slaves under Duanmu Huangqi had died had spread throughout the entire palace. If the remaining ten of them had all gone out to deal with a Practitioner who had just joined the Sword Hut, it would become an even bigger joke. They had ranked Lu Shu as the most dangerous person in their hearts. If not, why would ten great slaves gather together? This was a situation that had not occurred in hundreds of years, but it had happened tonight. In the past, they were senior officials responsible for various affairs. They were also Duanmu Huangqis most trusted subordinates? Once they were outside the West Region, they represented the determination of the Lord of Heaven. Ten great soldiers. If they wanted to work together, then so be it. But actively attacking would be too embarrassing. They would be able to take the shame, but Duanmu Huangqi would not! Thus, they quietly waited for Lu Shu to come. Then, they would join forces and kill him. This was a very awkward situation. They wished for the young man to hurry up and accept his death! Was it possible for ten Rank One patrons to fail killing one Rank One? They admitted that this young man was very strong, but they had never thought of the possibility that they would fail, until they saw the multitude of swords in the sky. They felt as if death had shrouded the brothel! Their leader, who had been calm from the very beginning, got up and walked to the courtyard. The rest of the patrons followed him. The patrons looked up at the thousands of swords in the sky and were shocked. They did not even know how the thousands of swords had appeared in the sky! Those are not real swords. Someone had used magical methods to do so! The leader furrowed his eyebrows. No, it wasnt a magical method! They were talking about illusions, but the thousands of swords in the sky seemed real! Tonight was full of twists and turns. First, Lu Shu had gone out of the Sword Hut. He had killed 1000 underlings on the limestone road, as well as two established patrons. Then, a nameless genius had advanced to Rank One in the palace. The Sound of Dao had engulfed the entire palace. No one knew the boundaries of the Sound of Dao. Just as everyone was recovering from their shock, thousands of swords appeared above the brothel like a multitude of stars! It was as if some people had discussed this in advance to keep the entire palace awake. These incidents caused everyone to be overwhelmed. Each incident was more shocking than the previous ones! Besides the civilians, even wealthy families like Sun Zhongyang and Sun Xunwen felt that too much had happened in one night. They did not even know which incident to focus on! Father, how many years has it been since such a grand occasion has occurred in the palace? Sun Zhongyang asked curiously. Sun Xunwen looked at the sword formation in the distance and sighed. Not that long ago, actually. It was probably the time when the head of the Sword Hut had mysteriously destroyed half of the King of Gods palace. Sun Zhongyang suddenly stood up. The swords have fallen! There were many invisible aurablades, but they were just aura. When Li Xianyi had chased the Puppet Masters, he had left the aurablade in the leaves. If not, the invisible aurablade would be exhausted very quickly. But Lu Shu did not have to find a medium, as he had Lu Xiaoyu. Leaves would be leaves. They were not as suitable as swords. When the patrons in the brothel saw the swords, they did not feel optimistic about the situation. They had already regarded Lu Shu very highly. They did not look down on Lu Shu at all. Was it considered an underestimation if ten established patrons faced a junior without any clues? If you asked the entire Luniverse, no one would consider this an underestimation. Other than the fact that they did not actively attack, 100 underlings were hiding in the courtyard, prepared to ambush Lu Shu. But why did they feel as if they could not defeat this young man? The conflicting feelings of not being able to defeat the enemy despite being so strong were very intense, to the point that the leader could feel his own rage! Retreat! He suddenly roared. When the thousands of swords started to fall, the leader felt immense danger. This was murderous intent that he rarely saw. They would die if they did not retreat! But it was too late to retreat. Lu Shu controlled the invisible aurablades and swords to target every single patron in the brothel. Lu Shu had said so himself. He was the knife, and they were the fish. If the West Region dared to attack Earth, they would have to pay the price! If he killed one less person now, the Heavenly Network might have to face one more enemy in the future! One of the patrons looked up and stared coldly at the falling swords. They were like shooting stars. He charged into the air. Suddenly, a long sword appeared in his hands. He slashed the air. He was going to disperse the sword formation! The next moment, the swords pierced through the patrons sword, as if the patrons sword did not exist. A mighty patron that had been unmatched in brutality, but the next second, countless swords pierced through his body. He flopped to the ground like a broken pouch! Their leader could not understand. They were peak Rank Ones. How could an expert that was not a Master kill them so easily?! He was not willing to give in! But so what? That moment, he realised that they had not taken their enemy lightly. Their rigid vision had limited their imagination. They had thought that they were peak Rank Ones. When an enemy who could break through the rules and limits appeared in front of them, they should not fight. Instead, they should prevent others from angering the enemy! The scene of a Rank One patron charging into the sky and falling was witnessed by everyone who was observing the situation. They had not seen such a scene in a very long time. It was as if the life of a Rank One patron was worth nothing. The scene of the swords attacking was like a catastrophe of shooting stars! Although that persons Sound of Dao is unparalleled, when I see this scene, I suddenly thought of a question. If this person were to compete with Lu Shu, who would be stronger? Rationally, it would be the one who had just advanced. After all, if his Sound of Dao was able to engulf the entire palace, just how strong was he? But now, they had seen Lu Shu attack as well. Suddenly, they were unsure. I have never seen the person who had just advanced attack, but when I see Lu Shu attack, I have a feeling that except for masters, all of his enemies are simply ants I feel that he is the strongest person besides the masters. Chapter 1044 - Uninvited Guest Chapter 1044: Uninvited Guest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The strongest person besides other masters? What an incredible name! Everyone knew that although they were of the same rank, there would be a large difference in their strength. But no one had dared to say that they were the strongest person in their rank! Even observers did not dare to do so! This was because everyone felt that the Luniverse was very vast. There were many geniuses. Although they had not seen anyone stronger, there were definitely people stronger than themselves in other places. There was a sense of uncertainty. It was precisely because of this uncertainty that no one in the Luniverse could become the strongest person besides masters in the peoples hearts. But now, no matter whether it was Sun Zhongyang, Sun Xunwen, Mo Xiaoya, the heads of the wealthy families, and even the strong practitioners in hiding, all thought about the same thing. This young man, who had just come out of the Sword Hut and killed hundreds on the limestone road, had no enemies besides the masters. This was a mysterious feeling. At first, Sun Xunwen had been very calm, but he could no longer be calm. This was because he was the person who had the most hope of advancing to the master realm among the wealthy families in the palace. He felt a deep sense of helplessness against this young man. He could not defeat this young man. There was no good explanation for this. The underlings and patrons in the brothel fell into despair. They had just wanted to get rid of a minor character. That young man was the person the Lord of Heaven wanted to kill. Since he had dared to walk over to the brothel, they would conveniently get rid of him. As they killed, the young man did not die, but Duanmu Huangqis manpower in the palace dwindled. The underlings on the street and the patrons in the patrons might all die! All of the underlings in the brothel had died. Their leader had a dark expression on his face. Im afraid that we wont be able to escape this. If you want your family members to survive, give up your lives in exchange. If you kill that young man, your family members will still survive! The patrons were not intimidated. They knew very clearly that if they died here, their relatives in the West Region would not be able to escape the torture by Duanmu Huangqi. Relatives, attendants, and subordinates would not be able to escape! The rest of the patrons understood this. They already knew this since a long time ago. There was a period of time when tears of blood streamed down their faces. Their pale skins were horrifyingly dyed by the tears of blood. They were not crying. They had opposed their own techniques. Thus, even their blood started to flow in the opposite direction. It was as if they had gone against the rules of the heaven and the earth. According to the natural laws, the sun rose in the east and set in the west, but you just had to flip them around! When you did that, you were dead for sure! Suddenly, their energy rose sharply. Their leader had raised his hand and materialized the symbol of the black python in the sky, instantly getting rid of the thousands of swords! Their leader suddenly laughed. That wasnt much. When the rest of the patrons saw this, they set off as well. Their vital energy had returned. They had to kill this young man before they died. If not, they would die filled with discontent. But at that moment, when the massive python in the sky was going to swallow the aurablades, its stomach suddenly exploded. All the swords that the python had swallowed killed the black python from the inside! The techniques of the patrons were all the same. They symbol of the black python was one with the body of the patron. But who would expect the black python to die just like that?! The patron wailed in pain and crashed to the ground. Originally, he was the one who used up the black pythons energy. Now that the black python was dead, how would he survive? But his black python was not completely useless. The aurablade had been exhausted. The swords dropped down, no longer controlled by the aurablade. The black energy disappeared. But that was all. When the other patrons saw this, they were full of despair. Even if they had gone against their techniques and vital energy, were they only able to eliminate these swords? In the end, they had perished together with the aurablade. They were unable to attack the enemy. The surrounding walls and infrastructure of the brothel had been flattened. The rest of the patrons stood on the ruins and looked at Lu Shu in the distance. The young man looked at them through the dust with a calm expression on his face, as if he was looking at eight dead people. The eight patrons used all their energy to defend themselves from the sword formation as they forced themselves to remain calm and composed. For some reason, all of them suddenly understood that although they had been forced into a dead end, that young man might not need to use all of his strength. But at that moment, there was the sound of footsteps from the limestone road. The footsteps were very light and neat. If one did not see the number of people walking, they would have thought that only one person was walking. There were 21 people with tattoos on their faces, concealing their appearances. Lu Shu picked his eyebrows. He had thought that someone might attack him when he was killing. They had appeared during the most intense point of the battle, but Lu Shu did not expect 21 Rank Ones to arrive! Furthermore, they were very stern and neat! They had prepared for this! One of the patrons said in a low voice, The enemy of the enemy is our friend. Although I have never heard of such experts in the Luniverse, as long as they attack, we have a chance to kill this young man. They might not be able to survive. They had no chance of living on. But they had a mission to kill Lu Shu! They did not know who had come to upset their plan. It was as if the people who wanted to hunt Lu Shu down tonight was not limited to the brothel. But they had been hiding for longer, until Lu Shus sword formation had been eliminated. To the eight remaining patrons, a variable was a good thing! But before the 21 people walked closer, the swords in the sky suddenly accelerated. The eight patrons, who were about to attack looked helplessly as the swords charged towards them. The eight of them hurriedly stood together. The massive python hidden in their clothes flew out to block the swords. A total of 72 pythons charged forth, but they were completely eliminated by the wave of swords. Then, the wave of swords pierced through the bodies of the patrons. The patrons felt as if even their souls had been pierced through. Their deaths had come too suddenly. Before they died, they could not understand why this young man wanted to kill people tonight. Why were they killed before the greater enemy? The aurablades had dispersed. Lu Shu turned and looked at the 21 soldiers behind. He smiled. Who sent you here? Chapter 1045 - All Those Who Oppose Us Shall Die Chapter 1045: All Those Who Oppose Us Shall Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The 21 underlings with tattoos on their faces were all Rank One underlings. Not everyone would have been able to nurture them. Not everyone would be willing to spend resources training them either. Rank Ones had their own willpower. Almost one-third of the Rank Ones in the Luniverse were free. After living for a long time, they were not willing to be restricted by their families It was possible for someone to gather 21 Rank Ones, but it would be far too difficult to train 21 Rank One underlings. Lu Shu had been thinking about whether someone would take this opportunity while he was weakened to harm him. He had used up his aurablades, and the enemy had just appeared. This meant that this had been planned in advance. The mantis catches a cicada, but a finch lurks behind. Who was behind this? Had Duanmu Huangqi calculated this? Lu Shu suddenly felt that a ferocious-looking person, who had been lurking in the shadows of the vortex of authority, was about to reveal themselves. They stood facing each other. Lu Shu suddenly took half a step forward. The 21 people who had been standing in an unorganized manner, suddenly changed into a strange formation. It was as if every move they took was to target Lu Shu. Lu Shu carefully looked at them. They had formed three small formations of seven people each, with three people as the axis of each formation. It was as if they had been training for this formation in order to defeat a few people with many men! This was slightly strange. These 21 people had trained in this formation in order to kill one person. It was as if they were using a cannon to kill a mosquito. What were they planning? Was this not a waste? Lu Shu walked two more steps. The formation changed once again. Lu Shu could not understand. This time, it was still a formation aimed at attacking one person. Wait. This was used to kill masters right. Were they using it on him? They thought very highly of him! But Lu Shus momentum was at its peak. Although he had used up his aurablade, and the outside world had assumed that he was exhausted, he knew that his foundation was not the invisible aurablade. It was the celestial map! When the third level materialized, he obtained the Sparrow Shade. After the fourth level, Lu Shu had not used it. But how was it possible that there were no new weapons when he achieved a new level? The sword of the fourth level that represented fear was called the Seizing Thief. At that moment, the red Seizing Thief quietly stood on the primary star of the fourth Nebula. To Lu Shus surprise, a hand held sword had appeared this time. In the past, no matter whether it was Corpsedog, Concealed Arrow, or Sparrow Shade, they were all flying swords. Furthermore, Seizing Thief was much longer than he had expected. The blade had a streamlined shape. It burned in red flames. It seemed as if the handle of the sword was also formed from flames. Although it was slender, it had explosive tyranny. Needless to say, the Seizing Thief had a timely appearance. Lu Shus current physique was unparalleled by those of the same rank as him. He was even two times as strong as some practitioners. Thus, close combat was not a choice. It was Lu Shus most effective method of killing. There was something brutal in Lu Shus bones that was ready to cause trouble. He felt that it would be too painful to watch them exchange blows using flying swords. It was more satisfying to fight to the death. Lu Shu looked coldly at the 21 tattooed underlings. Run! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! The 21 underlings were evidently dumbfounded The civilians who were watching this from a distance almost collapsed! What happened to the strongest person besides the masters?! But just then Lu Shu turned and ran in the direction he had come from, the 21 underlings chased him without hesitation. There was a reason why Lu Shu ran. They had sensed Lu Xiaoyus presence. Thus, they had been defensive and had not attacked. They were much more cautious than the 12 patrons, to the point that Lu Shu was alarmed. But the problem was, they had seen Lu Shus skills for themselves and had dared to get a kill steal. Did they have an escape route? Thus, Lu Shu felt that he was not admitting his fear. He had simply changed his strategy. It was said that where there was life, there was hope. It was said that discretion was the better part of valor. There were many sayings that supported Lu Shus decision to run Lu Shu made a grand escape under the scrutiny of various stakeholders in the palace. The 21 people followed closely behind him without panic. It was as if they had expected him to run away, although they had thought that Lu Shu was about to fight them head-on too While running, Lu Shu had thought of launching a counterattack several times, but the enemy was even more cautious. If their formation was not perfect, they would not attack. They were like wolves who followed their prey. They had to deliver a fatal blow. If they could not do so, then they would not attack. Lu Shu was troubled. He could break their formation, but he was not prepared to face their backup. Run. He could only continue running out of the palace! There were doubts in the courtyards of the palace. Did he run away just like that? Is he afraid of the genius who had just advanced to Rank One? That is possible! To the stakeholders in the palace, Lu Shu and the person who had just advanced to Rank One were two different people. They did not know where these 21 people had come from. They had never heard of them. Thus, they thought about it. Did these 21 people belong to the side of the person who had just advanced? The wealthy families in the palace had never thought that the person who had advanced was alone. Without a major power, how would such a genius be nurtured? But at that moment, there was the deafening sound of footsteps from the east of the palace. It was as if horsemen from purgatory were rushing over! Where had this army come from? Had there been an army lying in ambush near the palace? The stakeholders were dumbfounded. It had been a long time since an army had dared to attack the palace! A major change was about to occur. What a mess. An absolute mess! Tonight, the palace was destined to be bustling with commotion. Ever since the young man walked out of the Sword Hut, the palace was destined not to be quiet. Lu Shu was still running. The sound of footsteps was approaching him. Lu Shus feelings grew complex, as he knew who had come! When the army appeared at the end of the limestone road, Lu Shu suddenly stood still and turned around. The horsemen behind him did not slow down. Someone warned in a loud voice, Go forth, Wei Wu Army! All those who oppose us shall die! The next moment, Lu Shu heard the inspiring sound of footsteps. He calmly stood in the moonlight and looked at the 21 people on the limestone road. Kill them! The 21 underlings, who had been following Lu Shu, turned and started to run! With Wei Wu Armys current ability, it was far too easy for them to kill 21 Rank Ones in a controlled air zone! Chapter 1046 - Thief Shouting Thief The scene of 5000 armored horsemen rushing into the palace shocked everyone. The civilians had not seen such a scene in a long time. Some people were secretly watching this scene from a distance. Then, the handsome young man leading the horsemen looked at them and smiled. The smile was warm but ferocious. It was warm because the young man did not have a murderous look on his face. However, he wore magical armor and blended in with the ferocious horsemen. He suddenly seemed very malicious. This was a very conflicting feeling, but there was harmony within the Wei Wu Army. The Wei Wu Army was pumped up. There was no other army other than the Wei Wu Army who had never lost a battle, unless they had never fought before. The customs in the palace had become more refined and cultured. It seemed to have changed when the old King of Gods started writing poems. Later on, even the people of the Sword Hut started to pursue beauty. The palace of the King of Gods and the Sword Hut, the two strongest sacred grounds, had become cultured. How could everyone else not do the same? Recently, the children of the palace did not like going out of the palace to gain experiences. Only Li Fangfeng from the Li family had participated in the Sword Hut selections this year. This was a clue. But the people of the Luniverse had genes that aided them in combat. Their peace was achieved by the blood of their ancestors. How could a training culture lack battles? The bloodthirsty Wei Wu Army had started killing from the east entrance of the palace. The Sword Hut, who was in charge of guarding the palace, did not even care. The soldiers of the Wei Wu Army simply got off their horses at the end of the road. Even the wealthy families in the palace did not go out of their houses. No one wanted to be involved in this bloodshed. The heads of the families sat in their respective houses. They looked at their extravagant decorations and their beautiful wives beside them. They suddenly thought that the foundation of the wealthy families in the palace was not the ability to seek luck and avoid calamity. It was pure strength. Turbulent times had come. Some people were eliminated by the times because they craved ease and comfort. They thought about how the Sun and Song families had worked together to buy magical armor. All of them knew that these pieces of armor were for the young commander of the Wei Wu Army. But they felt amused. What could the small Wei Wu Army do? But the Wei Wu Army who they had laughed about had now entered the palace to build diplomatic ties. Of course, if the Wei Wu Army messed around, some of the wealthy families could work together and sanction them. But what if they used all of their magical armor? What if the Wei Wu Army expanded by several times? Earlier, they had thought that as long as Lu Shu had not advanced to the master realm, the Wei Wu Army would not have an established foundation in this training culture. But after the battle on the limestone road, who dared to be sure that this young man would not be able to advance to the master realm? Luniverse and his Wei Wu Army were like sharks that had suddenly come to the peaceful palace and Luniverse. They caused all the creatures to awaken! They had to wake up. If not, they would die. Earlier on, Lu Shu had felt that the 21 people behind him were like wolves. But they had far too few people. The Wei Wu Army was the true wolf! Li Heitan shouted, Great Lord, we are here to save you! Liu Yizhao, who was beside him, slapped the back of Li Heitans head. Does the Great Lord have to be saved?! Yes, yes, yes. Great Lord, we we are here to eliminate the bandits! Lu Shu was speechless. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. Eliminate the bandits? Everyone was observing the situation from various places. Some used messenger mirrors to watch what was happening live from hidden lookouts. The scenes and sounds would be transmitted back home as quickly as possible. When they heard Li Heitan say that they were here to eliminate bandits, they were speechless. Had they come all the way to the palace to eliminate bandits? Huh? Were there bandits in the palace? Wait. There were bandits. The Wei Wu Army was previously a group of bandits. They were from the Azure Dragon Village, and subsequently Escape Poverty and Make a Fortune! What was happening? A group of bandits had come to the palace and shouted thief! If Li Heitan were to hear this, he would be unhappy. They were indeed from the Azure Dragon Village in the past, but after they had started doing homework and attending cultural classes, they were called the Azure Study Group! When Lu Shu saw the Wei Wu Army arrive, he felt that he was successful in his change of strategy, although he did not expect the Wei Wu Army to come. He did not expect them to be daring enough to storm the palace. Lu Shu was used to making a living by wandering from place to place with Lu Xiaoyu. Thus, when the Heavenly Network wanted to recruit them, they faced many difficulties. Even Nie Tings accidental advance to Shen Cang Jing was because of Lu Shu. Although they had joined the Heavenly Network later on, it was simply the Heavenly Network. Now, they had come to the Luniverse with the mentality that they were visitors. They planned to leave at any time. They could go, but would the Wei Wu Army follow them? Lu Shu felt that there was no need to force them to do so. They could part without hard feelings. From the very beginning, Lu Shu had built a cooperative relationship with them. He would be able to cut the knot as smoothly as he had tied it. Thus, when Lu Shu came to the palace, he did not allow anyone to follow him. He did not want to involve them in the true danger. But now, they had met him here. They were willing to risk their lives for him. Great Lord, get on! Li Heitan jumped into the sky from his horse. Then, Liu Yizhao pulled him to his own horse. The two of them shared one horse. This movement was very smooth. It was as if it had been discussed in advance. This strong horse had been prepared for Lu Shu as well. Lu Shu smiled. He grabbed the halter of the horse and jumped up. The moment he sat up straight, he stretched his hand to the ground. Lu Xiaoyu, who was underground, shot up her hand. In a second, Lu Xiaoyu was on the same horse as Lu Shu, tightly holding on to his waist. These movements were very smooth as well. They had not discussed this, but had natural chemistry. The 21 tattooed underlings turned and ran. The Wei Wu Army followed behind them. They ran towards the south of the palace. The Wei Wu Army split into three groups to encircle and intercept the enemy. It was as if no one was in the palace. The various stakeholders in the palace were speechless. Jiang Shuyi, who was on the rear mountain of the Sword Hut, was dumbfounded when he saw this as well. It should have been a bloody scene, but with this twist, its as if Lu Shu is playing a turn-based game Slowly, the 21 tattooed underlings were chased to the southwest corner of the palace. But it was as if they had an escape route. Their leader took out a purple pearl and suddenly shattered it into pieces. Then, the 21 tattooed underlings entered a space pathway and disappeared. Lu Shu was shocked. What was this? They had created a portal! He stared at the spot where the 21 tattooed underlings had disappeared. Suddenly, he maneuvered the halter towards the west entrance of the palace. Lets get out of the palace and go home! Chapter 1047 - A Good Dream Chapter 1047: A Good Dream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had finally completed everything he had wanted to do in the palace. He had joined the Sword Hut. Although he did not find the way home, he encountered Jiang Shuyi by accident. Although he had not found a way to break the barrier between the worlds, the space pathway had opened up by accident. According to Jiang Shuyi, the space pathway had closed temporarily, but it had been opening more frequently in recent times. Perhaps the Earth and the Luniverse would be completely connected one day. They were finally going home. Lu Shu had been waiting for this day to come for far too long. He led the Wei Wu Army to gallop towards the west. Other than the sound of metal and horses, there were no other sounds in the palace. A night of battles had finally ended. The morning sun was rising. Sunlight shone over the walls of the palace onto their bodies. Lu Shu suddenly caused his horse to stop. Then, the Wei Wu Army neatly stopped where they were. The entire Wei Wu Army followed Lu Shu and looked to the east. The sunlight represented the new life of the Wei Wu Army. There was a breeze. The red tassels on their helmets were like flags that fluttered in the wind. Many years later, the boss of the Song Ji, Xiao Mingze, recalled the events that had happened. The Wei Wu Army quietly stood at the west entrance for a very long time. No one in the palace dared to disturb them. That day, the blood on the limestone road dyed the entire ground red. We spent a long time scrubbing the roads clean. But for some reason, that morning, I suddenly felt that the Luniverse was very interesting. The sunrise that morning was particularly beautiful as well. When the Wei Wu Army once again galloped out of the palace, it was as if the palace had returned to normal in an instant. It was like someone who had been holding their breath suddenly dared to breathe out! Was the strength of the Wei Wu Army that frightening? Probably not. No matter how strong the small Wei Wu Army was, as long as they did not have a master, there was no need for the wealthy families in the palace to give in to them. But the potential Lu Shu had shown tonight was something called a future. It had been a very long time since such a strong Rank One had appeared in the Luniverse. Many people started to think. The Wei Wu Army was an army from the North Region, and Duanmu Huangqi was fighting with the North Region. If Wen Zaifou was willing to protect Lu Shu, it might be worth it to invest in Lu Shu. But they did not know that they had missed the best timing. The moment the Wei Wu Army passed through the west entrance, they were no longer on the same level. The wealthy families in the palace were used to making what was good even better. They knew that it would be more memorable for them to provide timely help. But they did not dare to take the risk. After all, Lu Shus enemy was a Lord of Heaven! Some thought that if Wen Zaifou did not step up and protect Lu Shu, it would not mean anything even if Lu Shu had killed 12 patrons. He would be continually chased by Duanmu Huangqi. Duanmu Huangqi would not rest until Lu Shu was dead. Lu Shu did not directly return to Nangeng City. Instead, he led the Wei Wu Army to a mountain creek, where Zhang Weiyu and the rest were waiting. Zhang Weiyu, Dong Ye, and the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers did not have any strength. Riding horses over such a long distance would take a huge toll on their bodies. How would they have the strength to commit a massacre with the Wei Wu Army? Thus, they could only hide in a concealed location and wait for the return of the Wei Wu Army. Luckily, Zhang Weiyu and the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers were very familiar with the palace. They had lived there for a very long time. They definitely knew the best places to conceal themselves. Furthermore, as former Imperial Palace Soldiers, they knew many secrets ordinary people did not know. But when Zhang Weiyu saw the Wei Wu Army head to the palace to save Lu Shu, he suddenly felt very melancholic. He, too, was once daring and energetic like them. In a flash, spring had turned into winter. They had wasted 23 years of their lives watching spring turn into autumn, waiting for nothing. Some people discussed in private about whether they should tell Liu Yizhao that Lu Shu was not the person they were waiting for. But Zhang Weiyu shook his head and said, Is that important? Do you think Liu Yizhao is happy now? He does seem very happy, said someone. Then why should we tell him about the truth? If what we are waiting for is destined never to appear again, why not let him be immersed in this good dream? Why do we have to wake him up and suffer with us? Zhang Weiyu asked. All the Imperial Palace Soldiers were soldiers. That was right. Liu Yizhao was now very happy. He had found his king and a role that he was suitable for. If this was a good dream, then they should let Liu Yizhao live in this dream. Back then, they had trained Liu Yizhao as well. They saw Liu Yizhao as their own biological younger brother. Back then, they had misunderstood Liu Yizhao, but now, they knew that Liu Yizhao was waiting like them. If we did not have our mission, I would like to follow Lu Shu and go on an expedition. Being able to ride a horse at high speed in the palace would be amazing! But it is a pity that we were born at the wrong time! So, we should just continue waiting. Zhang Weiyu smiled and said to the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, Let Liu Yizhao fly free. They were envious of Liu Yizhao. They were willing to help him succeed, but they had to wait for what they were waiting for. At that moment, there was the sound of metal and galloping in the distance. Zhang Weiyu and the rest turned to look. They silently heaved a sigh of relief. All the Imperial Palace Soldiers here were experienced. They could estimate how many soldiers had returned just based on the sound of them approaching. There were no critical injuries or fatalities. The first person who came into view was Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu on the same horse. Behind Lu Xiaoyu was the Wei Wu Army, whose vigor was at their peak! But when Lu Shu led the Wei Wu Army back, he did not get off his horse. Instead, he quietly sat on his horse and looked down at Zhang Weiyu. If I tell you that there is a method for you to continue your foundation, would you believe me? Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. The entire Wei Wu Army was dumbfounded. Was there really a method to continue their foundation? They had never heard of it! But for some reason, Zhang Weiyu subconsciously chose to believe him! Before they could answer, Lu Shu calmly asked, If I help you to continue your foundation, there is one condition. You will accompany me on my expedition, until the person who you are waiting for has come. Are you willing to do so? No persuasion, no forcing, no Treaty of Alliance? Yes, said Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu took in a deep breath. I, Zhang Weiyu, will represent the 56 Imperial Palace Soldiers to thank you! If what we have been waiting for does not appear, we will give our lives to you. But if he really comes, we hope that you will understand. Lu Shu suddenly laughed cheerily. Yes, yes. Dont hesitate. There is going to be a tough battle immediately! Against who? Duanmu Huangqi! Zhang Weiyu had just said that Liu Yizhao had been living in a good dream. Now, he felt like he was dreaming as well. Chapter 1048 - Recover the Foundation! Chapter 1048: Recover the Foundation! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before Lu Shu said that he wanted to help Zhang Weiyu and the rest continue their foundation, they had never thought in this direction, because it had never happened. This rigid awareness made them used to one thing. A broken foundation was irreversible. But now that Lu Shu had said so, they could not help but believe him. Lu Xiaoyu sat on the horse with a calm expression on her face. She knew that Lu Shu had been very diligent in keeping this secret. Since the magically rich era began and Lu Shu was able to train, this secret had existed, but remained a closely guarded one. Nie Ting, Li Xianyi, and Chen Baili had all eaten one each But no one knew how many refresher fruits Lu Shu had. Before they ate the fruit, they did not know that if the effects of the fruit were made public, it would cause a great commotion. Now, Lu Shu had decided to take out refresher fruits for Zhang Weiyu and the rest to eat. On one hand, Lu Shu admired the personal integrity of Zhang Weiyu and the rest. On the other hand, Lu Shu needed even stronger assistance. Everyone knew how strong the West Region was. They also knew how strong Duanmu Huangqi was. If Lu Shu wanted to attack the Black Feather Army and the forces controlled by Duanmu Huangqi, he had to have the equivalent strength. The people on Earth had started training far too late. Nie Ting was the only person out of the six billion on Earth who had advanced to Shen Cang Jing. Of course, Lu Shu did not know that Shi Xuejin had advanced, but generally speaking, Nie Tings natural endowments were hard to imagine. But what about ordinary people? The Heavenly Network only had three or four Rank Ones. Yesterday, 31 Rank Ones had attacked Lu Shu! How could the Earth defeat the West Region? If the space pathway was going to open, then Lu Shu had to make plans in advance. In addition to Duanmu Huangqi, the 21 tattooed soldiers who had appeared last night caused everyone to be shocked. It was as if a strong power had been hiding in the Luniverse and was prepared to cause trouble. Who were they? Lu Shu had thought that the fog in front of him had dispersed, but it had suddenly gathered again. Yi Qian, Li Liang, Liu Yizhao, and the rest quietly stood behind Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and the rest. I know that you were once Imperial Palace Soldiers. I also know that these years have been very difficult for you. I know that you incessantly want to regain the glory of the past. But from today onwards, all that is in the past. There were times when Lu Shu did not want to see people like Zhang Weiyu, who were former heroes, fall like this. Lu Shu remembered when Zhang Weiyu was drunk. He had told Lu Shu that an old friend of his could no longer take it and committed suicide. That old friend was in so much suffering that he could not even eat. He could no longer bear it. When Lu Shu thought about it, his heart would ache. But in the face of destiny, no one had a choice. Or, it could be said that the result was completely up to you. He jumped off the horse. He passed a bright red fruit to every Imperial Palace Soldier. There was an excitement that was hard to conceal beneath their calm expressions. Was this the fruit that would allow them to continue their foundation? After Lu Shu finished giving out the fruits, he calmly said, Eat the fruit. The Imperial Palace Soldiers ate the fruit in one bite. No one thought that any problems would occur. With their current state, it would not take much for Lu Shu to kill them. After they ate the fruit, they suddenly felt that this fruit was sweet and sour. It was very delicious, but there was no other reaction. Only Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu with a strange expression on her face Lu Shu paused for two seconds. What you have just eaten is called the Virgin Mary Fruit in my hometown. That is its scientific name. Its common name is the cherry tomato I am worried that it would not be very suitable for you to eat such a valuable thing. Thus, I am giving you some buffer! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +999! From Dong Yes distress, +999! From Lu Shu looked at his systems back end. Good. He had gained back his losses. This time, he passed a refresher fruit to everyone. But this time, Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked at him with some doubt What about this one? Virgin David Fruit? Zhang Weiyu did not believe him. His excitement just now had been for nothing. Was Lu Shu playing around with them? But they still had to eat the fruit. Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, they could not give up But this time, when they threw the fruit in their mouths, Zhang Weiyu and the rest suddenly realized that the fruit had no taste. It was as if a warm liquid was flowing into their limbs and bones. After their foundation had been destroyed, their vital channels were like dried up rivers, full of cracks. Their foundation was different from that of Chen Baili and Li Xianyis. Li Xianyi and Chen Bailis foundations had only been harmed. They could still continue training, but their foundations could no longer take much more burden. On the other hand, the foundations of Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been completely destroyed. They could not even train. Thus, the speed of their recovery was much slower than that of Li Xianyi and the rest. Zhang Weiyu and the rest stood there blankly. When they realized that they could once again see their organs, they could not wait any longer. They checked their foundations. They had recovered! They had completely recovered! Li Heitan and the rest knew that Zhang Weiyu must have been very strong in the past, but when they sensed 56 people returning to their Rank One strength, they were shocked by the waves of energy. Even if they did not use their sensory abilities, they could clearly sense everything, because the waves of energy were far too strong! It was as if there was a furnace heating up the heaven and the earth. The blood vessels on their face were swelling due to the heat! The Practitioners in the palace had felt this as well. They all looked in this direction. What in the world happened in the palace? Strange things were happening one after another! But no one knew what had happened. No one had the courage to see what was happening? The sky was temporarily distorted. Some thought that someone had advanced to Rank One, and a heavenly vision was about to appear. But the distortion disappeared quickly. The clouds were calm and the wind was light. Lu Shu observed Zhang Weiyu and the rest. He wanted to know whether a heavenly vision would occur when one regained their Rank One strength. If this was the case, with 56 returning to their original strength in the same space, whose heavenly vision would dominate? But it had been extinguished. Lu Shu looked at the sky, puzzled. Had it been too complex that even the natural laws could not deal with this? At the next moment, the clear and vast sound echoed through the sky once again. Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, how I wonder what you are Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Just as Lu Shu thought that the natural laws would choose Zhang Weiyu, Dong Yes heavenly vision had occurred. The natural laws had chosen Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. What kind of logic was this? What did this have to do with me? Chapter 1049 - Cheating Chapter 1049: Cheating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The situation became awkward. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were inexperienced and did not know what it was like to return to their peak realms. However, the problem came. Even if they were unaware of what was happening, nobody would think that Twinkle Twinkle Little Star would be their Sound of Dao. There was something amiss. At that moment, Zhang Weiyu turned to Lu Shu suddenly and Lu Shu shouted, Whose Sound of Dao is this? This sentenced caused Zhang Weiyu and the rest to be stunned and they looked at each other helplessly. Yes, apart from the 56 of them who returned to Rank One, who else would it be? Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. She knew that Lu Shu did this on purpose as nobody else was in the palace to have heard the song of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. Nevertheless, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were really stunned by this! At this moment, Lu Shu felt that he was extremely brilliant. He managed to get rid of others suspicion successfully! Although there was nothing suspicious about him, the glare that Zhang Weiyu gave him made him worry Xiaoyu would not expose him, right Lu Shu was thinking about how he might make his way back home if he rushed to the borders of the North Region and the West Region. Nobody cared about what the rest thought afterwards At that moment, Zhang Weiyu and the rest began to question themselves In reality, this Sound of Dao Was not as powerful as the one when Lu Shu advanced to Rank One. By right, there should not be any Sounds of Dao when one regained their powers but this time, there were too many people who regained their powers. However, whose Sound of Dao should be chosen amongst them? Or rather, there should not be any Sound of Dao in the first place. Then, what should replace the Sound of Dao, Twinkle Twinkle Little Star Lu Shu guessed that it was probably what happened. This time, Lu Shu and the rest were already more than 100 kilometers away from the palace. Therefore, not the entire palace was covered! Initially, the different parties had lost hope in finding the person who had advanced. However, because of the aggressive wave of energy from Lu Shus side, they could not help but to feel suspicious. The slaves in the wealthy family began moving again and asked the people at the borders, Did you hear Twinkle Twinkle Little Star earlier on? Then, everyone realized, to their horror, that the Northeast region was not covered by the Sound of Dao! There was nothing problematic about the volume of the Sound of Dao. People who were at the borders could hear it equally clearly. However, if they stepped out of the borders for an inch, they would not be able to hear anything at all. Therefore, the Sound of Dao was instantly located. Although a specific location was unable to be obtained, it could be confirmed that it was located out of the city at the side where the wave of energy occurred. Who on earth left the city at such an early timing? Wasnt it the Wei Wu Army? At this moment, everyone figured out that the owner of the Sound of Dao was Lu Shu! Last night, some people were still wondering who was the best apart from the real master, the advancer who had a terrifying range of Sound of Dao or Lu Shu. Then, they hoped to look for that advancer so as to invest in him or follow him. However, everyone neglected the main character in the palaces bloody battle last night because they thought that Lu Shu was already a Rank One. Now, everyone realized that Lu Shu was the advancer. No wonder, he was so stunningly powerful. Yes, this made sense! This made sense! Or else, it would be extremely strange if two extremely powerful Rank One geniuses appeared overnight. Since when were geniuses so easily found? Haha, they were not easily found at all, it was Lu Shu However, there was something that did not make sense. Wasnt Lu Shu already a Rank One before he made the Sound of Dao? Why did the Sound of Dao sound for a second time? Alright, even if there was a second time, nobody could explain the third time Are you done or not? Moreover, your Sound of Dao is too characteristic, who sings such songs as their Sound of Dao?! Not to mention about nursery rhymes, nobody sang songs for their Sound of Dao! If Lu Shu found out about what the people in the palace thought, he would feel extremely wronged. It really was not him! Just one moment ago, in the Sun residence, Sun Zhongyang and Sun Xunwen were sitting facing each other. Sun Xunwen was attempting to analyze the situation for his son. He doted on his son a lot and therefore helped him for this important matter. However, after several rounds of analysis, there were still many loopholes. Sun Xunwen talked to himself, Why did Lu Shu insist on killing the 12 soldiers? Was it because he was almost suppressed by Duanmu Huangqi? Perhaps. Sun Zhongyang asked, Dad, you think he killed others because of that? That makes him someone with a very bad temper. You dont know that there is a type of person in the world with this character. However, if one was powerful, one would not hold grudges, sighed Sun Xunwen, I think this young man is like this. Moreover, he had endured it for a long time and attacked only after Duanmu Huangqi left. However, there are many inexplicable problems. Why did Duanmu Huangqi rush to leave the palace? Who are the 21 assassins, why did they go after Lu Shu? Who was the advancer that night This matter was extremely complicated and Sun Xunwen could not figure it out. At this moment, the Sun family received news that Lu Shu was the advancer that night. Sun Xunwen was stunned and went deep into thoughts and Sun Zhongyang did not dare to disturb his father. After two hours, Sun Xunwen suddenly laughed bitterly. Power, power, without powers, everything would be in vain. This must be cheating. From today onwards, I will isolate myself and if I do not make a breakthrough to the Master realm I will not come out of the house. Sun Zhongyang was stunned when he heard this. What on earth was happening, why did his father get so triggered by Lu Shus advancement? Then what should he do follow his father? At this moment, Jiang Shuyi and Gu Lingfei looked at the people in the palace on the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. They saw the Wei Wu Army exit from the west gate, looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky, listened to the Sound of Dao and waited for the palace to turn into chaos. Gu Lingfei suddenly said, Senior, you knew that it was his Sound of Dao last night, right? Jiang Shuyi smiled and nodded. Yes. Why is his Sound of Dao so powerful? This has way surpassed the realm that all of us know. Does that mean he can advance into the Master realm or even surpass it? Gu Lingfei did not understand. Chapter 1050 - Lu Shu’s Cards Occasionally, Gu Lingfei felt that the young man was good looking, and felt that he was a genius. After all, he was the one who discovered how the sword spirit manifested and had changed the Sword Huts history. However, Gu Lingfei never thought that he would be so powerful. Jiang Shuyi laughed. To be honest, I did not expect such great movements too. Did this happen before, did the old King of Gods and Master have such a wide range? asked Gu Lingfei. Im not very sure. Jiang Shuyi smiled and shook his head. We didnt have the chance to see how they rose from Rank Two to Rank One. When I first met the King of Gods, he was one of the top of the world. Same for Master. Gu Lingfei thought about it and replied, You have a point However, Master is so powerful, how did she get tricked? Jiang Shuyi froze. This was a taboo topic amongst the disciples of the Sword Hut. Who would be willing to mention that their master and ancestor were tricked? That sounded extremely weird! Even if the person who tricked the master was the ruler of the Luniverse, it felt extremely weird! However, Jiang Shuyi and Gu Lingfei, as the core members of the Sword Hut, did not have to intentionally avoid this topic. However, Jiang Shuyi seemed like the only person who knew the truth. Gu Lingfei looked at his senior discipline curiously. Jiang Shuyi suddenly said calmly, Master said that he is very good looking Gu Lingfei was stunned. Hold on, senior, are you taking advantage of the fact that I havent seen him before? At most, I would say that he has decent features, but he cant be described as good looking! Actually, Master was extremely angry over this matter. However, she did not reveal his feelings to anyone, sighed Jiang Shuyi, I was still young then. One day, I asked why master was feeling angry when I saw her alone. She replied, who are you guys to say that he is not good looking? Gu Lingfei was stunned for a moment. The people in the Luniverse thought that the Sword Hut owner had a good relationship with the old King of Gods. For example, when the owner of the Sword Hut said that she wanted 30 percent of the scenery, the old King of Gods gave her 30 percent. However, they had many conflicts too. For example, the Sword Hut owner often embarrassed the King of Gods in public. For example, the Sword Hut owner removed half the palace of the King of Gods, scolded the old King of Gods in the library, or left the Sword Hut many years ago and disappeared. Some people felt that this was equivalent to sharing sorrows but not sharing happiness. There could only be one ruler in the Luniverse. After the world became peaceful, conflicts would naturally arise. However, the disciples of the Sword Hut knew that when the statue of the Sword Hut owner was built on the grass patch in the Sword Hut, it was the Sword Hut owners request to build the statue. However Who knew that the Sword Hut owner was tricked willingly, simply because she thought that the old King of Gods was good looking? Moreover, she insisted that everyone in the Luniverse ought to feel that he was good looking. Jiang Shuyi exclaimed suddenly, 12 years ago, before master left, he changed a law in the Luniverse. I dont think you know what the law is but I cant reveal it now. Gu Lingfei suddenly wondered what relationship allowed the resolute master to turn childlike and take such actions? Just as everyone thought that Lu Shu was about to complete his third advancement, the Wei Wu Army got a new life. Initially, although the Wei Wu Army was powerful as a whole, they lacked the important superior battle capability. Therefore, if the Wei Wu Army fought against a sufficient number of Rank One experts, they could have ended up scattered. This was not because the Wei Wu Army were not determined, but rather because if the Rank One experts were able to control the air after they left the palace, the army who was below the rank of a Rank One would lose their advantage. Although the Rank Two class had the ability to attack in the air, for example, the tactic of flying sword. However, if it was so simple, there was no significance in flying at all. The speed at which Rank One experts flew was way faster than their speed on the ground. Moreover, they had a huge advantage if they attacked from above. However, things had changed. Lu Shu exchanged 56 Rank One experts with the refresher fruits. Apart from that, he had to take into account of the two commanders who had recently joined the Wei Wu Army, Yi Qian and Li Liang. Including Lu Shu himself as well as Johnson, Anthony and the Bishop who was under the control of Lu Xiaoyu, the number of Rank Ones reached 62 people. Moreover, Lu Xiaoyu was able to advance in rank anytime. She only needed the step at which Lu Shu ate the fruit on her behalf. Therefore, the number of Rank One experts in the Wei Wu Army could be considered to be 63. That was extremely powerful and an ordinary army could not match up to them! Lu Shu finally dared to bring the Wei Wu Army to look for the Black Feather Army! Zhang Weiyu and the rest had mixed feelings about this. After gaining back something they had lost for 23 years, they could not simply describe their feelings with the word excitement. However, no matter what, their task was to help Lu Shu win the battle. They did not care if the opponent wanted the entire West Region. Moreover, Lu Shu had other contingencies. He had kept his backup for nearly a year and he could finally make use of it now. When Lu Xiaoyu initially received the bronze armor, Chaos bit the Dragon Stage, ate the small white fish, the Heavenly Network obtained the Flood of Bronze. Meanwhile, Lu Shu also obtained a trident and 100 sets of black armor! The ranks of the soldiers of the sea was extremely stringent. Those who wore the black armor were like the wealthy of today, they had power over the lives of the people of the sea. However, none of the 100 black-armored soldiers survived in the battle against Cloud Yi and Chen Baili, and their armor were kept by Lu Shu. At that moment, Lu Shu thought that the 100 black armor could be useful in the future, it felt like a premonition! Therefore, he did not keep any of the bronze armor but kept the black armor. When old man Chen said he would keep the secret for Lu Shu to repay Lu Shus favor for the refresher fruit, Lu Shu agreed. What astonished Lu Shu was the fact that the 52 black-armored soldiers of Rank Three collaborated and made use of the armor to stop the metal puppet, Cloud Yi. Sometimes, Lu Shu wondered what would happen if a Rank One expert wore that armor? Then, Lu Shu would laugh. After all, there were not many Rank Ones in the world. However now Whatever he had imagined really happened. Li Heitan passed the black armor to Zhang Weiyu and the rest, then threw the trident to Li Heitan and the rest. The weapons Lu Shu had were always expensive and more expensive than armor. Yet now, Lu Shu took out over 5000 tridents and this shocked Li Heitan and Zhang Weiyu. They knew that Lu Shu was capable, rich and was extremely good at making money. However, they did not expect Lu Shu to sneakily keep so much fortune! Chapter 1051 - New Life of the Wei Wu Army After Lu Shu finished giving out 63 black armor and over 5000 tridents, he felt satisfied. For some reason, he felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction when the items he had been storing for so long were finally useful in battle. Yes. He had to use what he had saved. Saving brought about the delight of having gains, but being able to employ limited resources where they were needed most brought about another sense of achievement. Lu Shu felt that he was slowly learning how to serve. In the past, he was scared of poverty. He wanted to take everything, because he wanted to be prepared against the rest of the world. But throughout the process of training, he had met many people and experienced many things. He had slowly reconciled with the world. Perhaps this was what everyone had to face in the end. The loneliness that a young man possessed while treating the world as his enemy had to give way to responsibility. When the Wei Wu Army charged into the palace without regard for their own safety for Lu Shus sake, and when the Wei Wu Army went past the limestone road, Lu Shu had made a decision. He looked at the delighted Wei Wu Army. But before he could say anything, Liu Yizhao suddenly weakly interrupted him. Great Lord, what about my armor? I have advanced to Rank One as well Hm? Lu Shu awkwardly and politely smiled. Ha ha ha, have you forgotten? I wanted to leave you to the last as a solemn act Thus, there should be 64 Rank One experts in the Wei Wu Army, including Lu Xiaoyu Lu Shu was puzzled. His mathematics scores were good. Why was he always wrong when adding numbers above ten?! Lu Shu felt that it was not his responsibility. He was not wrong. It was the world that was at fault Liu Yizhao earnestly said, Thank you, Great Lord. Li Heitan instantly chimed in. Great Lord, I want the black armor as well No. Lu Shu rejected him. There is a limited number of black armor. Those who advance to Rank One first will receive the armor. Furthermore, there are only 100 sets of the armor! The rest of the Wei Wu Army were restless. The Great Lord meant that whoever first advanced to Rank One first would be able to receive the black armor. They even had to compete for their position! Almost 100 people in the Wei Wu Army had advanced to Rank Two. Advancing to Rank One would not be impossible. But there was a problem. There was only a limited number of armor. First come first served! Lu Shu was about to continue speaking, but saw Li Heitan and the rest sit on the ground. They began to train. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Stand up, all of you! This will not do. Go forth at once! If you want to train, you have to pick a good location as well! Li Heitan and the rest stood up and brushed the dirt off their bodies The black armor seemed very valiant. It was evidently a rare item. Furthermore, they had followed the Great Lord for a long time. If they were able to wear the armor that represented the core of the Wei Wu Army, how wonderful would it be? Before the various forces from the palace could arrive, the Wei Wu Army had started to advance to the north. They wanted to first reach Nangeng City for repair and maintenance. Then, they would head to the West Region! The palace obtained information very quickly from the cities along the way. The Wei Wu Army was returning to Nangeng City. Everyone could finally heave a sigh of relief. It was as if the amount of mischief caused in the palace had dropped once Lu Shu was gone. Hm? Why did everyone have a misconception? Duanmu Huangqi was the one behind this, right? Why did it feel like Lu Shu was the one behind everything What was this? Zhang Weiyu rode on a horse while wearing his new armor. He looked back at the lofty palace. He had told Lu Shu to go to the Wei Wu Army, but Lu Shu had become the commander of the Wei Wu Army. When Lu Shu said that he wanted to go to the palace, Zhang Weiyu had started to look forward to what Lu Shu was capable of. Lu Shu had dyed an entire stretch of the palace red with blood, and done something that no one had dared to do for 1000 years Fate was a strange thing. Zhang Weiyu felt that there would be many rare and odd events waiting for him in the future. It was as if the curtains were being pulled to reveal an even greater era. No. Zhang Weiyu felt that the metaphor of curtains being pulled was not very accurate. Lu Shu had burned the curtains, revealing the ferocious scene on stage. He had suggested to Lu Shu that while they were marching, he should not take out the black armor. It would be better for them to keep them. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had to hide within the Wei Wu Army to prevent being discovered by spies along the way. Since Zhang Weiyu and the rest had recovered their strength, they had also begun to regain their youthful appearances. If someone realized this, they would realize that it was not a coincidence for so many Imperial Palace Soldiers to be gathered together. Furthermore, they had to use their most effective attack where they needed it most. Lu Shu accepted this suggestion. He also felt that concealing them would be better and more stable Little Furys army of mice returned to the mountains. To the army of mice, they belonged in the mountains. Furthermore, the mice dispersed themselves around the Wei Wu Army, forming a natural barrier. While they were marching, Lu Shu realized that Li Heitan and the rest maintained their training position while on their horses. It was as if everyone was determined to wear the black armor! At first, while the Wei Wu Army marched, some people accidentally fell from their horses. Such things could still happen in the Wei Wu Army, who was experienced in battle. When Lu Shu saw this, his expression darkened. But very quickly, Li Heitan and the rest got used to this rhythm. After all, back then when the Azure Study Group had been pushed by Zhang Weiyu, they had to train while carrying a massive boulder on their backs. Riding a horse was already very comfortable. They did not have to do homework either When they set up camp halfway, Lu Shu occasionally ran to the kitchen. The soldiers in charge of cooking were slightly puzzled. Why did the Great Lord come so often? They did not think much of it then. When they ate, they realized that the soup they had cooked was slightly strange. Every time they drank the soup, a warmth seeped into their limbs and bones! Zhang Weiyu and the rest were most familiar with this, as it was the refresher fruit they had eaten! Thus, the moment, they drank the soup, they knew that Lu Shu had included refresher fruits in the soup! Wait. This seemed familiar, but Zhang Weiyu was not too sure There were some things where the more you expected of it, the more you did not dare to make a conclusion. Before this, some people in the Wei Wu Army did not like to drink soup. But as they returned to Nangeng City, Lu Shu ordered everyone to drink the soup. They were not foolish. This order was slightly excessive. The moment they drank the soup, they knew about the benefits of the soup. That day, there was not enough soup to go around. Some people had to be deployed to distribute the soup! But when they started to train, they realized that their progress of training was much faster than before! It would add up as the days passed. If they drank the soup everyday, how far would their training progress in the future? It was as if everyone in the Wei Wu Army was on fire. They were full of passion for training. They did not need the supervision of anyone! Zhang Weiyu suddenly felt as if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were about to appear in the world again. Chapter 1052 - You Have Asked the Right Person The Wei Wu Army headed north. The cities they passed by all closed off their entrances. Lu Shu was rather curious. Although he had killed many people in the palace, they did not have to close off their cities when he came, right? Later on, Lu Shu realized that every time he passed by a city, he would mysteriously earn a wave of distress points. What was happening? When Lu Shu curiously asked Liu Yizhao and the rest about this, they did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Coupled with this was the trouble that the Wei Wu Army had caused earlier. They had stolen far too much grains from others But when Li Heitan, Liu Yizhao, and the rest talked about this, they did not feel stressed. They knew what their Great Lord was like. As long as they paid the cost price and not actually steal the grains, their Great Lord would not mind. After all, the Great Lord was the true bandit Along the way, Lu Xiaoyu curiously asked, Didnt you say that we would give them refresher fruits when we return to Earth? Why have you given them the fruits in advance? Havent you guessed why? Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Lu Shu. She knew that Lu Shu had changed his plans when the Wei Wu Army charged into the palace. At first, they had discussed that they would leave the soap factory and some refresher fruits to them before they left. Then, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu would return to Earth and never come back. But now, it was as if Lu Shu was no longer thinking about this. When he took out the refresher fruits in advance, it meant that Lu Shu had decided to bring the Wei Wu Army back to Earth! You had better think carefully about it. We have over 5000 mouths here. They have to eat everyday, said Lu Xiaoyu. She knew how much they ate, since she was the one in charge of the accounts. According to normal standards, the amount of food that the Wei Wu Army ate in one day was enough to feed another army of the same size for five or six days! They could still support this rate. Lu Shu even took out grains from his Seal of Lands. He did not ask for anything from the cities they passed by in order to avoid unexpected trouble. The large organizations who had surrounded Tigers Back back then were very generous. The dozens of warehouses full of daily necessities, as well as the cargo on the sea, were enough for Lu Shu to feel secure. Others said that grains should move before men and horses, but Lu Shu carried grains with him. It was enough for the Wei Wu Army not to return for another three to four years But three to four years were nothing to Practitioners. If Lu Shu wanted to bring the Wei Wu Army back to the Earth with him, he had to face the issue of earning money once again The Heavenly Network should be able to help us resolve this. They are strong men. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Although the Heavenly Network is very strong on Earth, the Wei Wu Army is not a level above them. The Wei Wu Army trained as they marched. After everyone had eaten the refresher fruits, they started to advance. When they returned to Earth, there might not even be any Rank Threes. Many Heavenly Kings in the Heavenly Network were Rank Twos. If he brought back over 5000 experts who were on the same level as the Heavenly Kings, would the organizations on Earth be afraid Of course, Lu Shu felt that the Wei Wu Army could not assert dominance, as the mission of the Heavenly Network was to protect their territory. However, the Wei Wu Army did not have the same intentions. Thus, it would be a problem to integrate the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu did not feel that he would return to the Luniverse. He was tired of the battles here. He was tired of the vortex of authority here. Furthermore, the other side of the barrier between the two worlds represented Lu Shus pleasant memories. Lu Shu did not even know how many refresher fruits he had fed the Wei Wu Army with. Everyday, he thought about how to gain these distress points back. If not, he would feel discontent. Thus, the Wei Wu Army started to train and do homework while they advanced. Li Heitan and the rest were dumbfounded. What was this?! At night, they set up their tents. Great Lord, what do you think the world on the other side of the space pathway is like? Li Heitan asked curiously. Have you done your homework? Why are you asking so much? Lu Shu asked. Li Heitan was confused. From Li Heitans distress, +666! Suddenly, Li Heitan realized that back then, when he asked senior disciple Little Fury whether he would follow the army or the mice, senior disciple had said that he did not dare to follow Senior disciple was very wise Li Heitan said, I dont think that the Great Lord knows nothing. You might know what is behind the barrier between the two worlds. Lu Shu picked his eyebrows. Let me tell you. You have asked the right person From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +199! Lu Xiaoyu gave a look of disgust. When would Lu Shu stop being so childish? At that moment, Yi Qian had bought information regarding the West Region. There were many Black Feather Army troops gathering outside the space pathway. Thus, the situation was hard to control. Thus, the Wei Wu Army now knew that after Duanmu Huangqi had left the palace, he had gone there, but left because the space pathway had temporarily closed. Now, the soldiers were waiting for the space pathway to open up again. This time, Duanmu Huangqi would personally go there! But this was no longer uncommon to the Wei Wu Army. After all, when they had set off, they knew that the Great Lord would lead them to fight against the Black Feather Army. It was a matter of time before they had to face Duanmu Huangqi. As for Li Heitan and the rest, they were curious about the new world beyond the space pathway. People were innately curious. They wanted to know whether the people from that world looked different from the people in the Luniverse. They also wanted to know how the food tasted like there But they did not know that Lu Shu was from that world. Lu Shu thought about it and said, That place is called the Earth.They also have the four seasons, as well as night and day. In spring, children will go outdoors and fly kites.They will hold a string and run like the wind. The kite will fly higher and higher in the sky. In summer, the adults will bring the children to swim. The children who cannot swim will play in the water and have a lot of fun. In autumn, the sides of the roads will be filled with fallen yellow leaves. There are plenty of fruits to harvest as well. In winter, children will have snowball fights on the streets. They will stuff snowballs into their friends clothes there is a lot of good food, more than in the Luniverse All the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army gathered around the bonfire where Lu Shu was at and listened quietly. Lu Xiaoyu sat beside Lu Shu and watched the fire. She knew that everything Lu Shu said was what he had desired in the past. The kites in the orphanage were old and tattered. Some were even spoilt and could not fly at all. In summer, the teachers would not bring them swimming. Occasionally, they would see adults carrying floats and walking past the orphanage with children. The children in the orphanage would clamor at the gates and watch them enviously. The fruits in autumn had nothing to do with them. There was snow in winter, but Lu Shu had no friends. Back then, Lu Shu was very lonely. Lu Shu had always been lonely. But it was fine now. Lu Xiaoyu silently thought about it. She would definitely follow Lu Shu until the seas were dried up and the sky collapsed, as long as Lu Shu allowed it. Chapter 1053 - The Return of the Puppet Masters Chapter 1053: The Return of the Puppet Masters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the fields, two people in black robes appeared with two iron-clad puppets in one of the croplands. After they looked at each other, one of them released the 18 wooden puppets in their sleeve. The wooden puppets quickly bounced around the field, as if they were looking for something. After half an hour, one of them suddenly said, Cloud Yi, weve found a clue. The northwest. Cloud Yi removed her black hood and looked in the northwest direction. Lets go. They did not fly there. Instead, they ran on the ground. They had just returned here. It was not much different from when they first came here. Thus, it was better to be more cautious. Cloud Yi stood on a mountain creek. She suddenly furrowed her eyebrows. There is no sign of life. No one has come here in a long time. Did anything happen to Zhang Weiyu and the rest? Tiger Zhi observed their surroundings. There are footsteps nearby, as well as horse prints. An army has passed by here. Look. The stones below the mountain creek are cracked. Someone used a weapon to do so. Lets go in and take a look. Cloud Yi jumped down the mountain creek. Then, she walked towards a small waterfall. When Cloud Yi approached the waterfall, the water naturally gave way. It was as if she had an invisible aura. After they went in, Tiger Zhi took out a Night Pearl and lit up the cavern behind the waterfall. There was a tattered quilt in the cavern, as well as some rotten food, but it was a mess. There were even weapon marks on the tattered quilt. It was as if someone had used a knife to explore this place. There are no signs of battle or blood. They probably escaped in advance, said Cloud Yi calmly. Who was chasing them? How were they able to find this place? On the other hand, Tiger Zhi was very silent. Look at what they ate. The bowl in the corner still has some distillers dregs in it. The quilt is tattered as well. They must have lived a difficult life. Cloud Yi looked at the bowl. If they were not in dire straits, would they eat such things? Furthermore, the distillers dregs did not seem to be very old. From the look of things, they did not spend more than one year here. Thus, this meant that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were still waiting, but had left the fields because of a sudden unforeseen event. They had no choice but to flee. The 18 wooden puppets Tiger Zhi had released were used to find Zhang Weiyu and the rest, but they did not find them. They had found some clues in this cavern, but the cavern was vacant. When Cloud Yi thought about how the Black Feather Army fought the Heavenly Network, Cloud Yi suddenly said, Im afraid Duanmu Huangqis men have come here, but Zhang Weiyu and the rest obtained information in advance and left. If the Black Feather Army had not attacked the Earth, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi would not have known what Duanmu Huangqi was planning. Furthermore, they were at the border of the West Region. It was not difficult to guess who had sent soldiers here. But how did Duanmu Huangqi know about the space pathway leading to Earth? Who gave him the courage to do so? Wait. Tiger Zhi suddenly said, Do you think that Zhang Weiyu is together with that fellow? He would have passed by this place as well. Thats not impossible. Cloud Yi nodded her head and calmly said, If that is the case, we can only hope that he can be more normal. As she spoke, Cloud Yi ordered a small wooden puppet to go out of the cavern and go into a tiny hole. If one did not look carefully, they would not have realized that there was a secret in this small hole. It seemed like an ordinary hole that had been naturally constructed. It was very deep. Not long after, Cloud Yi displayed a puzzled look. Whats wrong? Tiger Zhi asked curiously. At that moment, the small wooden puppet held a black stone. There was a note tied to the stone. There was nothing else strange about the stone. It had been used to store the note in a deep place. The wooden puppet jumped on Cloud Yis hand. Cloud Yi took out the note and saw Zhang Weiyus words. The Black Feather Army has infiltrated the boundary. Those who have been waiting here have been forced to leave. There are 56 of us left. We have not forgotten our origins. Tiger Zhi looked at the note and sighed. They have been suffering. Cloud Yi said calmly, Third Brother has merged his body with the tree to pay for his sins. Their sins should have been forgotten as well. But finding them will be difficult. Lets attend to more important matters first. Sure. Tiger Zhi nodded his head. Although he empathised with Zhang Weiyu and the rest, in the face of greater matters, he could only cast this empathy aside. Before they returned, they had promised that the first thing they would do was to confirm whether the head of the Puppet Masters was dead. If he was dead, where was his corpse? Had it been placed in a coffin? Many strange things had happened that year. Dream Chooser, whom they thought was dead, had suddenly revived. Thus, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had another spark of hope. They had not seen their Older Brother die with their own two eyes. They simply felt that he had no reason to continue living. If he was really dead, they had to find his body and place it in a coffin. Even this was not worthy of their relationship as brothers and sisters. Tiger Zhi knew that Arcanes return and reconciliation caused Cloud Yi to desire for affection among family members. They had followed the old King of Gods when they were young. The old King of Gods was like their father and the eldest brother of everyone. Every single Puppet Master was a member of the family. Later on, they grew distant due to power and authority. The bonds between them weakened. Cloud Yi was still a young girl then. Everyone doted on her and gave in to her. Now that Cloud Yi had grown up, she wanted to try and find the things she had lost. The two of them walked out of the cavern to the northwest direction. 18 years ago, they had been chased from there as well. Tiger Zhi was suddenly hesitant. Should we find the king first? What if he is in danger? Cloud Yi looked at Tiger Zhi. If the king needs your protection, then he is not a king. Look at when he was on Earth. Even without our protection, he was full of vigor. Youre right. Tiger Zhi was instantly convinced by Cloud Yi They were the only Puppet Masters left. Many outsiders knew that Tiger Zhi was brutal, but was obedient towards their Older Brother. After their Older Brother was gone, he listened to Cloud Yi. He was not willing to make any decisions on his own. He was only willing to be a follower. While Cloud Yi walked, she asked, What do you want to eat for dinner? Hotpot or barbecue? Tiger Zhi thought about it. Barbecue? All you know is how to eat! Find that place, eat the fruit, and go through the heavenly punishment before talking about food! Cloud Yi gave him the cold shoulder. Tiger Zhi was confused. You were the one who asked what I wanted to eat for dinner, right? Chapter 1054 - The New Wealthy Family, Lu Shu Chapter 1054: The New Wealthy Family, Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the Wei Wu Army returned to Nangeng City, the civilians of Nangeng City stood by the sides of the road. They had heard the news of what had happened in the palace from traveling businessmen. Thus, the Wei Wu Army had rushed to the palace. Furthermore, the news that the commander of the Wei Wu Army had single-handedly killed 12 patrons from the West Region spread like wildfire. Lu Shu had not been alone. Lu Xiaoyu had been there with him too, but outsiders did not know about this. Lu Shu did not know that everyone had stopped calling him the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Instead, they had started to call him the head of the Wei Wu Army. It was similar to the head of the Sword Hut. It was as if this name was to distinguish him from the 11 other armies in the North Region. He was on a completely different level from the rest of the commanders. No, there were only ten other armies, since the Qing Sai Army had disbanded. The commander of the Qing Sai Army, Liu Yizhao, had become a scout in the Wei Wu Army. Many people could not believe this. The horses of the Wei Wu Army slowly made their way into Nangeng City. This was Lu Shus territory. He was the lord here. Lu Shu originally pondered whether the civilians of Nangeng City would be afraid of him when they learned about this. Perhaps Duanmu Huangqi would take revenge and bring about danger to Nangeng City. But to his surprise, not only did the civilians dare to approach him, they seemed excited as well. This was the difference in concepts between Lu Shu and the civilians. Everyone knew that masters were not able to attack during battles. This was a rule established by the old King of Gods. Thus, since Lu Shu was able to return safely, this meant that Nangeng City was unassailable. But they did not know that Duanmu Huangqi had started a war on Earth. They did not know that the next time the space pathway opened, there were soldiers waiting for war at Longmen Mountain. It was the same in North America and in Northern Europe. They did not know that the Wei Wu Army was only stopping here for one day. They would set off immediately after and go to the West Region to kill. Lu Shu had just returned to his mansion when Li Heitian informed him that several traveling businessmen were looking for him. After listening to them for a while, Lu Shu understood. These traveling businessmen without owners were backing his business! They were like the traveling businessmen under the Sun family. Businessmen who sought refuge with major powers would live a better life. But there were many small businessmen in the Luniverse who dreamed of doing the same! They did not have any better training techniques. Thus, they could not complete the transition between ranks. They would only wish for experts! Now, they treated Lu Shu like a wealthy family who had just risen to power. Furthermore, this family was the strongest! Lu Shu was the strongest person besides the masters. Even if he entered the palace, he was able to play mahjong with the wealthy families there. Moreover, Lu Shu had the Wei Wu Army! He had single-handedly killed 12 patrons. These patrons were the top experts among Rank Ones in the Luniverse. Who would dare to face Lu Shu head-on? No one! Furthermore, if the Rank One experts from the lower nine wealthy families in the palace did not work well together, Lu Shu might be able to kill them himself Thus, Lu Shu was now a wealthy family with deep roots. However, the traveling businessmen were puzzled. Lu Shu asked Li Heitian to chase them away. He did not even take their name cards. The traveling businessmen were confused. The Wei Wu Army loved doing business, right? The Wei Wu Army loved money, right? Why did they reject money that had come knocking on their doorstep? They did not know that Lu Shu had made a decision. In the past, he loved money, but there were things in this world that were more important than money. Lu Shu was suddenly amused. This was probably what the world had taught him after he had trained. Just as Lu Xiaoyu had said, Lu Shu had always been lonely. But now, he felt that this loneliness was getting better. The next morning, there was the sound of horses and metal in Nangeng City. The civilians of Nangeng City walked out of their houses, puzzled. Then, they saw the Wei Wu Army walking out of the military barracks and towards the entrance of the city. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were right in front of the Wei Wu Army. The civilians of Nangeng City were shocked. They had just come home. Why were they going out again? Everyone slowly understood that the Wei Wu Army had mobilised to save their head in the palace. What were they doing this time? Many traveling businessmen were willing to seek refuge with Lu Shu as they had been shocked by how the Wei Wu Army had saved their head in the palace. Their motto was to eliminate bandits, but they had gone all the way to the palace. Furthermore, they had brought Lu Shu back as well. What was this cohesion? How many armies in the Luniverse had this kind of cohesion? One? Two? The Black Feather Army had many military achievements, but when this clashed with belief, it was hard to justify. They were on two completely different planes. The traveling businessmen were wise. When they thought about it, they understood. Why was the Wei Wu Army willing to risk their lives for Lu Shu? If Lu Shu was a harsh person, would the Wei Wu Army pledge their allegiance to him? Definitely not. It was hard to find a wise leader. This was the reason why the traveling businessmen could not help but clamor towards him. But now, the Wei Wu Army had set off once again Wait. Isnt that the west? Someone said, Werent the aristocrats there eliminated by the Black Feather Army and forced to retreat? What is the Wei Wu Army going to do? Its not enough for them to kill 1000 underlings and 12 patrons. They have to continue killing the Black Feather Army as well! How much hatred do they have Hey, havent you heard? A space pathway has opened up in the West Region. There is a new world beyond the space pathway! New world? What new world? Is it the mystic land that the old King of Gods talked about? Ha ha ha, stop causing trouble! Dont you even dare to think about that! I was just joking A traveling businessman calmly watched the Wei Wu Army walk out of the palace. They sensed the ferocity in their hearts. The Wei Wu Army was invincible! He returned to his room and took out his messenger mirror. He relayed the information about the Wei Wu Army back to the palace. There were crooks among the honest folk in Nangeng City. Various stakeholders wanted to have all the information about the Wei Wu Army. But they had not expected the Wei Wu Army to be up to more mischief! The news spread in the palace. Some went to the gambling dens in the palace to see whether they could place bets on the Wei Wu Armys victory. But when they went to the gambling dens, they realized that there were no bets regarding the Wei Wu Army. It was as if the wealthy families in the palace had ignored the Wei Wu Army. No one dared to speak up. No one dared to be the sacrifice. No matter whether it was the Wei Wu Army or Duanmu Huangqi, they could not provoke them. This was probably the reason why Sun Xunwen had gone into seclusion. He understood that in the face of strength, calculations and plans were all simply fabrications. Chapter 1055 - The Hopes of the Aristocrat Army The Wei Wu Army headed to the west. As Nangeng City was located at the borders, they set off at sunrise and had reached the border between the North Region and the West Region when the sky was completely lit up. The Wei Wu Army did not stop as they were about to reach the first barrier of the Black Feather Army that night. The barrier was not set up because of the Wei Wu Army. It was set up to block the Aristocrat Army who was sent by Wen Zaifou to attack the West Region. Initially, when Lu Shu heard that Wen Zaifou wanted the aristocrats to take down ten fortresses in the West Region, he gloated at their misfortune but did not overthink. Apart from Lu Shu, the aristocrats also did not overthink. They thought that Wen Zaifous purpose was to reinforce their memory. However, they underestimated the determination of the Black Feather Army to fight back. Nobody expected such a great scheme on the borders of the West Region. It was regarding a whole new world! At that time, the Black Feather Army had already planted many soldiers at the borders. A few years ago, the Black Feather Army had already started to plan for this but did not act. That was probably related to the time when the space pathway opened. Wen Zaifou requested for the Aristocrat Army to take down ten fortresses of the West Region. However, they were at a loss of what to do after the third fortress. They could not possibly retreat. If they retreated, Wen Zaifou would definitely not let them off. They were unable to advance either. They could only try their best and guard the third fortress. The Black Feather Army attacked the fortress continuously, leaving them with no time for respite. They were asking Wen Zaifou for assistance but there was no response. Thinking about it, Wen Zaifou sent them over to disgust Duanmu Huangqi. Perhaps, Wen Zaifou had known about Duanmu Huangqis plan long ago! During this period, they had kept in contact with the outside world and wanted to know about what was happening. That was so as to help them analyze their current situation. The aristocrats knew that they had become the pawns on the chessboard. They had no choice but to continue advancing. If they wanted to live, they had to depend on themselves. At this moment, they heard about how the Wei Wu Army sent help to save Lu Shu, as well as how the Wei Wu Army had returned to the Nangeng City the day before. Then, news regarding the advancement of the Wei Wu Army to the West Region arrived this morning! The aristocrat army was extremely happy. All of them knew that Lu Shu were enemies with Duanmu Huangqi. Duanmu Huangqi wanted to suppress Lu Shu but over a thousand of his underlings and 12 patrons were killed. He had to fight to his death. Although the Wei Wu Army had robbed them in the past with the excuse of escaping poverty and making a fortune, now, the Wei Wu Army was definitely united. If his opponent came, he would be their greatest help! At this moment, nobody dared to underestimate the Wei Wu Army. The name of the person, Lu Shu was sufficiently terrifying, the Wei Wu Armys powers was way more terrifying. Therefore, the Aristocrat Army sent out their slaves to welcome the Wei Wu Army. If the Wei Wu Army was willing to come to an agreement, they were willing to pay a heavier price! However, while they were waiting for the Wei Wu Army, something unexpected happened The Wei Wu Army disappeared! Their slaves went for the Wei Wu Army, but they did not see the Wei Wu Army at all during their journey to the Nangeng City! For some reason, the aristocrats were unsurprised by this. In fact, it would be surprising if the Wei Wu Army followed the rules. At this moment, everyones excitement had died down. Suddenly, they began to worry that the Wei Wu Army would go against them too Everything was possible The Aristocrat Army wanted to negotiate with the Wei Wu Army regarding the battle. They were willing to pay but they could not even find the Wei Wu Army now! Moreover, they received news that the Wei Wu Army abandoned the soap factory in the Nangeng City. It was as though a money-face stopped eyeing over money overnight. In fact, Lu Shu had asked the Wei Wu Army if anyone wanted to stay back the night they had returned to the Nangeng City. If they left, the chances of living was very little. There were still two masters supporting Duanmu Huangqi on top of the three masters originally. This was an unimaginable power that Lu Shu was unable to defeat. Moreover, Nie Ting was also unable to help. Even if Duanmu Huangqi lost 12 Rank One soldiers, he still had more than 20 Rank One soldiers under his rule. The detailed number was unknown. Moreover, waves of Black Feather Army troops rushed over from the West Region continuously. The small troops of army disbanded and merged into the Black Feather Army, forming a terrifyingly huge force. As compared to the Black Feather Army, the Wei Wu Armys powers were limited. Lu Shu had to go as he had no choice, but he did not need to get the rest of the Wei Wu Army involved. Therefore, he told the Wei Wu Army that anyone who wanted to stay back would take over the soap factory in the Nangeng City. The position of the ruler of the Nangeng City was unable to be passed down. That depended on Wen Zaifou. However, the soap factory was a private company owned by Lu Shu and it had almost monopolized the Luniverse The Wei Wu Army had a premonition that they probably would not be able to return to the Nangeng City if they left. This could be inferred from Lu Shus words and actions. They thought that Lu Shu knew that he would not be able to defeat the Black Feather Army and Duanmu Huangqi and would probably die on the battlefield. However, everyones morale was extremely high and Zhang Weiyu and the rest just regained their power as a Rank One. The 12 patrons in clothes adorned with patterns of flowers and pythons were extremely powerful, yet Zhang Weiyu claimed that he could fight three of them at once Therefore, everyone thought that the situation was not as pessimistic as what Lu Shu had imagined. Even if they were unable to return alive, none of them wanted to flee. They had been to the palace, so why would they be afraid of the West Region? Therefore, nobody chose to stay back in the end. Lu Shu felt helpless but had no choice but to give up the soap business he had owned If this happened on Earth, Lu Shu would be the creator of the toiletries industry. Therefore, other people thought that the Wei Wu Army had suddenly lost interest in profits. The businessmen were stunned. Who could they approach to make business if the Wei Wu Army left? Although there were ordinary people working in the soap factory, they did not know the critical stage of harvesting minerals of the soap manufacturing process. Therefore, this meant that the entire manufacturing process would come to a halt! At this moment when everyone was fearful, the Black Feather Army attacked the Aristocrat Army again. This time, their force was way more than before, as though they wanted to re-attack the North Region! At this moment, movements were suddenly seen behind the Black Feather Army. The aristocrats stood at the fortress and saw a wave of red appearing behind the Black Feather Army. It was none other than the red tassels on the armor of the Wei Wu Army! Chapter 1056 - Celestial Troops and Generals Suddenly, the Wei Wu Army started to kill the Black Feather Army from behind. No one knew where they had appeared from. They abandoned their horses and rushed towards the Black Feather Army. They did not even know where their horses had gone. In reality, horses were typically used as tools to replace walking for the Wei Wu Army. Rank Two experts in the Wei Wu Army were faster than horses. Horses were just used to allow them to save energy. Although riding horses saved their energy, horses restricted their speed when they fought. A Rank Twos speed was terrifying when they were at their peak. Thus, the Wei Wu Army did not need horses while fighting. A cavalry troop made up of over 5000 boorish soldiers in magical armor was scarier than a cavalry troop made up of plain horsemen. This was true for Rank Twos like Li Heitan, but Lu Shu realized that Rank One experts like Liu Yizhao fought this way as well, as they felt that this was more exciting Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army was able to suddenly appear behind the Black Feather Army as they depended on Lu Xiaoyu. When an earth-type Metahuman reached Rank Five, they were able to bring people underground. When Lu Shu randomly thought about this, he asked Lu Xiaoyu how many people a Rank One like Anthony could transport underground. Her answer was 7000 people! This number of people would cause a market to feel crowded. Furthermore, a peak Rank One earth-type Metahuman was able to transport them along long distances. Of course, if the journey was too long, Lu Xiaoyu would have to use her celestial powers to make up for the lack of Anthonys strength. But short distances of less than 20 kilometers would not be a problem. In the past, Lu Shu had thought about it. As a Rank One earth-type Metahuman, if Anthony were to fly into the air and fight others, they would be at a disadvantage. Even earth-type Metahumans who were strong in the past would grow weak when they reached Rank One. After all, even if you raise the ground to the sky, the enemy could change the location of the fight, right? You would have to spend a lot of energy changing the landscape. It would not be impossible to fight, but they would be at a disadvantage. But now, Lu Shu suddenly realized that there was no difference between the strongest or the weakest in this world. It completely depended on how you used it. For example, Anthonys ability to transport people underground was a beneficial weapon to launch a surprise attack in battle! When the Black Feather Army was fighting at the city, the scouts had created a massive barrier on the outskirts to prevent attacks from behind. But now, the Wei Wu Army had appeared out of nowhere. It was impossible to defend themselves! Then, the Wei Wu Army each held their new tridents and attacked in all directions. The formations at the back of the Black Feather Army started to collapse. Their overall strength was only Rank Five. Their elites were only Rank Threes, while the commanders were Rank Twos. Their leader was a Rank One. How were you supposed to defeat the Wei Wu Army if there were 5000 soldiers who were on par with that of commanders? At this moment, three Rank Ones from the Black Feather Army tried to stop the Wei Wu Army, but just as they flew over the Wei Wu Army, the soldiers of the Black Feather Army watched in despair as dozens of Rank Ones from the Wei Wu Army flew into the air Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been hiding in the Wei Wu Army formation. Some of them had been in the vanguard to lead the way. They pretended to be Rank Twos who destroyed the enemy formations. Their enemies could not defeat them no matter what. The rest had been waiting for their enemies to fly over. Would you be afraid of over 60 Rank Ones? Last night, Lu Shu brought Lu Xiaoyu underground back to the secluded place in King Lu Mountain. Only Zhang Weiyu and the rest knew about this. Furthermore, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had gone there to allow Lu Xiaoyu to advance to Rank One safely! Zhang Weiyu and the rest were puzzled. Why did they have to go so far away? That night, when they were chatting with the traveling businessmen in Nangeng City, they discovered that Twinkle Twinkle Little Star was not the peak Sound of Dao that they had heard several times. It was clearly something that their Great Lord had come up with Thus, they thought that Lu Shu had brought Lu Xiaoyu to King Lu Mountain to advance as he was worried that an even more appalling Sound of Dao would be produced! But they could not understand. If Lu Shus Sound of Dao was that amazing, then so be it. Was Lu Xiaoyus Sound of Dao so amazing as well? Why was Lu Shu worried? That night, when they returned, Li Heitan realized that Lu Xiaoyus expression was very frightening Due to the catchy tune of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, some people in the Wei Wu Army started to hum the song. Typically, when Lu Xiaoyu heard this, she was cheerful. But last night, Lu Xiaoyu established an order that the singing of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star was banned Now, Lu Xiaoyu had advanced to Rank One as well. Her skills after she had advanced to Rank One became a mystery. Lu Shu treated this as the most classified secret he would not tell anyone about. Now, the Wei Wu Army had started to kill the Black Feather Army. They were like ferocious tigers that had entered a herd of sheep. No one could stop them. The aristocrat armies in the city were overjoyed. It felt as if celestial troops and generals had come. They had been saved! When the three Rank One patrons from the Black Feather Army saw over ten Rank Ones from the Wei Wu Army fly into the sky, they were in despair. The Wei Wu Army had four Rank Ones in the past, right? Even if someone had just advanced, they only had five Rank Ones. How did they suddenly have so many Rank Ones? Suddenly, they saw Lu Shu laughing at them from among the Wei Wu Army. When they thought about the legends surrounding the head of the Wei Wu Army, the three Rank One patrons turned and ran! Occasionally, there were roars from the sky. Zhang Weiyu, Dong Ye, and the rest flew in the sky like shooting stars. They did not give the three Rank Ones the chance to escape! The Wei Wu Army was like a scalding knife that had come into contact with wax. They pierced into the core of the Black Feather Army without any obstacles in their way. If they were simply ordinary enemies, then so be it. The Black Feather Army was not an army with weak willpower. But when they realized that they could not win, they would grow more and more pessimistic! Thus, the aristocrat armies saw the Black Feather Army slowly disperse. No one was in the mood to continue attacking. Even if they protected their city, so what? Would they be able to stop the Wei Wu Army? Definitely not! Li Heitan charged forward. He felt that it was very satisfying to be fighting with their Great Lord. It felt as if they would not lose! The red current surged forward. They went from the back of the Black Feather Army to the city. It was as if the Black Feather Army, who had been one whole, had been cut open with a knife. They started to disperse towards the sides. They had killed their way through. This was the current situation! While the aristocrat armies were celebrating, Li Heitan had started to lead people to climb over the city walls. The aristocrat armies suddenly realized that these celestial troops were too used to killing. They were about to kill their own people! The aristocrats panicked. Dear friend, we are your allies! Li Heitan was clearly dumbfounded. Proof? My Great Lord said that he left something with his allies. yes, yes, yes. We just remembered about it. Your Great Lord left something with us. We will send people to pass it to you From Wu Yans distress, +666! From Zhu Yingtais distress, +666! From Chapter 1057 - Find the Wei Wu Army Within Three Days! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How were the aristocrats supposed to help the Wei Wu Army find what they had left here? They were fighting on the battlefield, but suddenly told them that they had forgotten something here. If it were not for the fact that they wanted to survive, the aristocrats would have rejected them. After replying to them, the aristocrats wiped the sweat off their heads. They felt as if they had just brushed past the Grim Reaper, but they had another problem. What had Lu Shu left with them? What should they give them? Li Heitan raised his trident. Let me tell you, if you have no way of proving that you are an ally, we will not hold back! Wu Yan was truly speechless1. He pushed the trident on his head away, turned, and shouted, Bring my notes here! Hurry up! When he turned around, he realized that the trident was back. Li Heitan did not look kind. Whose notes? hurry up and bring the notes that the Great Lord left here! Li Heitan finally calmed down. That was right. This way, it was not considered stealing It would not be good if the news that the Wei Wu Army had stolen money from their allies spread, although Li Heitan felt that it would be more threatening if such news did spread. Li Heitan looked as a soldier brought a box of notes. Dont worry. We will only take what is ours. We will not take more than necessary. The aristocrats heaved a sigh of relief. It would be fine as long as they were not particularly greedy. There was no harm working together with the Wei Wu Army. They would feel bad having to take away all of these notes. Wu Yan looked at Li Heitan and said, Which boxes have you left behind here? Li Heitan thought about it and said, The Great Lord said that he had left behind two of those boxes. From Wu Yans distress, +748! From Zhu Yingtais expression darkened. He turned and ordered people to bring another box filled with notes over. Li Heitan was now satisfied. The Great Lord asked me to tell you, dont worry. We have the Wei Wu Army in front. The Black Feather Army has no time to trouble you. The Lord of Heaven has allowed you to take ten cities. You can find and sell magical armor to us! Magical armor? Zhu Yingtai was dumbfounded. He had heard that the Wei Wu Army collected magical armor in the palace and spent a lot of money on them. He asked curiously, Why dont you just ask us for the armor? Wu Yan gasped in shock. He wanted to cover Zhu Yingtais mouth, but he was too late. Li Heitan was evidently dumbfounded. Thats right. Why dont I just ask you for the magical armor? I suddenly remembered that my Great Lord left some magical armor here as well To be honest, Li Heitan did not feel any guilt in playing with these aristocrats. They were the aristocrat armies who had been sent here by Wen Zaifou to trick the Wei Wu Army. Furthermore, if the Wei Wu Army had not come, the aristocrat armies would all be dead. The Wei Wu Army waited for Li Heitan below. The aristocrats suddenly felt a sense of desolation. It was not their state of mind. After all, they also knew that the Wei Wu Army had saved them. They were in a state of desolation as all the magical armor had been taken away by Li Heitan The typical soldiers in aristocrat armies did not have magical armor. Only the aristocrats and some core soldiers could use them. It was usually used to conceal their identity. But now, what use was there concealing themselves The Black Feather Army was running away, while the Wei Wu Army was chatting below while they waited for Li Heitan. The aristocrats felt that they had never seen such a strange battlefield in their entire lives. It was as if the situation would become strange wherever the Wei Wu Army went. Wu Yan and Zhu Yingtai looked down at the Wei Wu Army, who was happily chatting with Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt their gaze and looked over. Everyone on the city wall suddenly sensed a pressure that they had not felt before. Then, the Wei Wu Army continued to kill the Black Feather Army. They did not plan on letting the defeated Black Feather Army off so easily. Is there a need to be so ferocious? Zhu Yingtai was slightly doubtful. There seems to be no need to do so. I feel like they are killing them with all their might. Under typical circumstances, for example, when the Black Feather Army was completely defeated, there would not be a need for the winning army to kill all of them. On one hand, since they had won, they still had to preserve their energy. On the other hand, there was no rush to do so. But the Wei Wu Army was different. The Wei Wu Army was killing with all their might. They were of the stance that they would not let the Black Feather Army off. The aristocrats on the wall all gasped in shock. The Wei Wu Army was far too ferocious. They did not know what Lu Shu was thinking. To Lu Shu, if they let off the Black Feather Army this time, they would have more Black Feather Army soldiers to face on Earth. Thus, to the aristocrats, the Wei Wu Army seemed unusually brutal, even merciless. There were times when Lu Shu would think about whether the soldiers of the Black Feather Army had families. But since they had stepped on the battlefield, they had no choice! After the Wei Wu Army had achieved victory, they continued their journey to the west. The stakeholders who had been observing the Wei Wu Army could not understand what the Wei Wu Army was doing at first. After all, they had just returned from the palace. Under the circumstance that Duanmu Huangqi could not fight on the battlefield, no one would be able to kill them in Nangeng City. After all, it would be embarrassing for a master to kill a lowly commander. Duanmu Huangqi did not go to find Lu Shu, but the Wei Wu Army went to cause trouble for the Black Feather Army. Furthermore, it was likely that Duanmu Huangqi was there as well. Now, the various stakeholders suddenly realized that the Wei Wu Army was taking revenge against Duanmu Huangqi. Did they have such a bad temper this was a long-lasting hatred! They had rushed back to Nangeng City and gone out to take revenge after just one day of rest after they were done killing the Black Feather Army, they involved their allies as well. They were very efficient At that moment, the entire Luniverse knew that Lu Shu bore grudges. Some people even felt that Lu Shu would become an example of bearing grudges in the Luniverse. If you wanted to say that someone bore a grudge, you could describe them as being very Lu Shu. The Black Feather Army in the west must have received the news. Thus, many scouts walked in the mountains, looking for traces of the Wei Wu Army. The Black Feather Army, as a strong power, did not fear the Wei Wu Army. Instead, they wanted to actively seek out the Wei Wu Army and eliminate them. But it seemed as if the Wei Wu Army had disappeared overnight. No one could find them. The Wei Wu Army, who had entered the battlefield in a forceful way, suddenly had a change of heart. They were lying in ambush and waiting for the best opportunity, as Lu Shu was preparing for the master of the West Region to suddenly participate in the battle! The Wei Wu Army would not be able to kill several thousand people in one go. The scouts from the Black Feather Army looked for traces of the Wei Wu Army everywhere. Last night, when the defeated Black Feather Army troops returned, their leader killed over 1000 soldiers as a warning to the rest. This was the punishment for losing. The bodies of these soldiers were hung at the entrance of the military camp. The scouts of the Black Feather Army had no choice but to put in their all. If they could not find the Wei Wu Army in three days, they would die! Chapter 1058 - You’re Here? A group of Black Feather Army troops were running through the forest in the night. Some of them walked on the uneven mountain roads and checked everywhere. They did not slow down because of the uneven roads. They had a special characteristic. It was as if they would be able to sense movements in the forest despite the darkness. They seemed to have been trained to see things in the dark. The scouts carried a bow and black feathered arrows. The five scouts maintained an equal distance from their teammates and advanced. This was their second day carrying out this mission. They only had one day left. The scene of the defeated Black Feather Army troops being killed was still fresh in their minds. If they could not find the Wei Wu Army, they would face the same fate. The Black Feather Army was a heaven for the ambitious, as everyone could find their own aspirations in the army. The Black Feather Army would give you plenty of advantages and opportunities as long as you were strong enough. But it was merciless as well. The price for committing a mistake could be death. These five scouts were the most elite out of all the scouts. They had just arrived with the rest of the army seven days ago. At that moment, half of the armies in the West Region were already gathered here. Everyone knew that something major had occurred. The scouts had also heard about the space pathway from the rest of the soldiers. Although it was passed down in the form of legends, everyone was very sure that it was real. One soldier from the Black Feather Army had disappeared. No one could determine what was beyond the space pathway. The other side was very strong, but was probably not as strong as the West Region. They definitely had a master as well, since one master from the West Region had disappeared. In the past, there were three masters in the West Region, including Duanmu Huangqi. Later on, one of Duanmu Huangqis slaves also advanced to the master realm, bringing the total number of masters to four. But now there were only three left. But there were no feelings of sadness in the Black Feather Army. It was as if the Black Feather Army soldier who had disappeared and the master had nothing to do with them. Even the five scouts probably had no feelings towards one another. They were not thinking about whether others would die. Instead, they thought about whether they would die if they could not complete this mission. At this moment, they saw a flame in the distance. The flame was very weak, but the scouts stopped in their tracks and looked at one another helplessly. It was definitely not someone from the Black Feather Army carrying a torch. With the strict rules in the Black Feather Army, no one would carry a torch in the wild! They were excited. If it was the Wei Wu Army they were looking for, then they had succeeded. Not only would they not die, they would be rewarded handsomely as well! This was the reason why the Black Feather Army attracted those who were ambitious. As long as you had achievements, you would have everything! Why do I feel like there are a lot of mice? One of the scouts lowered his voice. He saw at least 100 mice. Furthermore, there was a tuft of black fur on their heads. They looked very strange. But there were many strange things in the Luniverse. Creatures had experienced many changes throughout the process of evolution. Thus, it was normal not to have seen such creatures before. They are just mice, said someone in a small voice. Lets be a bit more careful. The five scouts rapidly traveled in the direction of the flame. The darkness in the forest was their greatest protection. But they had only ran a few hundred meters before suddenly stopped in their tracks they realized that there was someone in front of them! The person was wearing the typical Wei Wu Army magical armor. They might have encountered their scout! This was very normal. It was impossible not to have any scouts or spies around while a large army was traveling. They would not be able to sleep well without them. They felt that something was wrong, but could not figure out what. Thus, the leader of the scouts turned around and looked at the other four scouts. Then, they slowly inched forward. If they were not desperate, they would not have attacked, as the sound of bows and arrows in the darkness was very loud. But as they slowly approached the Wei Wu Army scout resting on the tree, they suddenly realized that the scout was slowly opening his eyes. The scout looked at them and smiled. Youre here? Their muscles instantly tensed. They had never seen such an arrogant gaze in their lives. Not only was he not nervous when he saw the five scouts, he was very Then, they saw him fly into the sky The scouts from the Black Feather Army blankly looked at the scout in the sky. What in the world They did not know that the Wei Wu Army had a Rank One scout, as all those who knew this were dead They were now in a state of shock. They did not know what to do. A Rank One expert as a scout? Were you a demon?! Half an hour later, the five scouts lowered their heads and slowly followed Liu Yizhao to the flame. When they walked out of the forest, they suddenly realized that over 5000 soldiers from the Wei Wu Army were sitting around several bonfires. They were wearing their magical armor. They looked down at their notebooks and were writing something in them When the scouts from the Black Feather Army arrived, everyone looked very excited. Something had happened. This meant that they no longer needed to do their homework! Liu Yizhao brought them to a bonfire. Great Lord, Ive brought them back. The five scouts from the Black Feather Army watched as a good-looking young man held his bowl and ate. When the young man saw them, he put down his bowl and gestured for them to sit down. The five scouts carefully sat by the bonfire. They guessed that this young man was the head of the Wei Wu Army, who had been making waves recently! But why was he called Great Lord? This title was rather strange. Lu Shu looked at the five scouts. Lu Xiaoyu, who was beside him, was frustrated over the accounts. She was calculating how much food the Wei Wu Army had eaten today. I will ask and you will answer. Lu Shu smiled. How about it? The scouts did not try to fight back, as they knew how the Wei Wu Army killed others. They definitely did not mind killing these scouts! Please ask, said the leader of the scouts in a polite tone. Why is the Black Feather Army so desperate to find us? It is as if all you scouts have gone crazy. Are your lives at stake? Lu Shu asked curiously. The scouts lowered their heads. They said in a low tone, We have received orders that if we do not find you within three days, we will die. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He paused for two seconds and said, Wont you die even more quickly if you find us? that makes sense. From Lin Yus distress, +999! It was not a matter of dying more quickly. If they found the Wei Wu Army, they would be able to live for another day! Chapter 1059 - Great Lord Xiaoyu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, Lu Shu had decided that he would not let any Black Feather Army soldier he saw off the hook. Thus, he would not even allow the scouts to live. Recently, major changes had occurred among the scouts in the Wei Wu Army. In the past, Liu Yizhao brought a large group of people out. Now that they had Little Fury, there was no need to do so. When the army of mice was in Luo City, they had provided clear information to Lu Shu. After a long time, Little Furys education had allowed it to fulfill unthinkable functions. Not only could Little Fury read and write, its core mice were able to do so as well Back then, when Lu Shu provided Little Fury with the refresher fruits, Little Fury did not embezzle the fruits at all, as he desired for a group of underlings. He was the Great Lord of the mice in the Beimang remains. When he came to Earth, he had fallen in rank. He was only number three in his family. Although Little Fury saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu as family, and did not mind its third position, it also longed for the glory of the past Thus, Li Heitan and the rest could not become scouts. They had missed the opportunity to give up on homework by becoming scouts. That night, when Li Heitan saw Little Fury beside Lu Shu, he almost cried while peaking. Back then, when Little Fury first came, he had thought that this senior disciple was their saving grace. Now, he felt that the soldiers of the Wei Wu Army had been tricked by this senior disciple! When Lu Shu checked Li Heitans work, there was a line of words on his homework. Senior disciple has harmed me But Liu Yizhao was different. First of all, Liu Yizhao was more civilized and did not need to do homework. Furthermore, being a scout was Liu Yizhaos greatest joy. Lu Shu was willing to do anything to help him. Thus, Liu Yizhao was the only permanent scout in the Wei Wu Army. The mice were temporary staff. Needless to say, Lu Shu rejoiced the fact that he had allowed Little Fury to nurture the army of mice. The army of mice was very handy. They were not easily discovered. Even if they were discovered, they would be ignored. Furthermore, they were large in numbers. All the scouts from the Black Feather Army who entered within a 50 kilometer radius would die. The mice army would have eliminated them! If Lu Shu had not wanted to ask the scouts some things, they would have died the moment they encountered the army of mice. At that moment, the leader of the Black Feather Army sat in the military tent with a dark expression on his face. He wore the same clothes as the patrons in the palace, adorned with patterns of flowers and pythons. He looked at the rest of the people in the tent. Have you found the Wei Wu Army? Not only were the scouts panicking, he was panicking as well! Li Liang was dead. The new leader of the Black Feather Army had to be alert, as Duanmu Huangqi had gone mad! His subordinate said in a low voice, Master, not only have we not found the Wei Wu Army, the number of scouts who have returned back to the camp has been decreasing as well. Did they all run away? The leader of the Black Feather Army asked in a ferocious voice. I dont think so, said the subordinate. The Black Feather Army is famous for our methods to chase down soldiers who have escaped. Not many people have dared to run away. The leader calmly looked at his subordinate. Then what do you think is the reason? I feel that they might have found the Wei Wu Army All the scouts who had found the Wei Wu Army had died. All those who had not found the Wei Wu Army had been found by the Wei Wu Army instead. When a large army passed by, not even the plants would survive. All those who had seen the Wei Wu Army did not survive. Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army worked very quickly. The people they had sent out the day before had not returned. When they discovered the possible position of the Wei Wu Army and went to attack, the Wei Wu Army was gone. Slowly, everyone realized that the Wei Wu Army was not hiding from the Black Feather Army. Instead, they were efficiently depleting the Black Feather Armys life force! They knew that no matter how strong the Wei Wu Army was, they would still be in danger when they faced 200 thousand Black Feather Army soldiers. They were still humans. Even if they were Practitioners, they would be fatigued as well. Thus, while the space pathway had not opened, the Wei Wu Army chose the most energy-saving method. They decided to engage in guerrilla warfare in the mountains! To the Wei Wu Army, this was very familiar. They had done the same when they were on King Lu Mountain. It was just that they did not have caverns this time. Lu Shu felt that this was a huge pity. If they had caverns, the Wei Wu Army would be able to eliminate the Black Feather Army at a faster rate! During this period of time, the Black Feather Army lost about 2000 people everyday. The leader of the Black Feather Army felt that something was not right. Why did it feel as if the Wei Wu Army clearly knew their deployment and formation? They were able to effectively attack their deployed forces and lie in ambush before they came. In reality, they did not know that Lu Shu and the rest had even eliminated the process of obtaining information. After Lu Xiaoyu advanced to the fifth level of Nebula, the fourth level of Nebula allowed her to capture a fourth spirit. She was definitely not willing to let go of her three existing spirits. After all, the Bishop was responsible for controlling the battlefield, Anthony was responsible for mass killings, and Johnson was responsible for helping Lu Shu create swords. They were indispensable. Thus, the fourth black hole had appeared at a good timing, as every time she captured a spirit, she would be able to obtain their memory fragments! Scouts served the army. Their actions represented the willpower of the army. Furthermore, they would be able to obtain a first-hand account of the Black Feather Army. It was much better than obtaining oral information. Thus, Lu Xiaoyu would be able to observe the trends of the Black Feather Army through their memories and attack accurately. They would not be ambushed either. After that, the Wei Wu Army would not just kill scouts. They would be able to kill commanders. The memory fragments of the commanders were much more detailed. Recently, Li Heitan and the rest had suddenly realized something. When Lu Shu ordered them to kill, he had started to request for their armor to be left behind in one piece. Even the dumbest person would be able to guess what Lu Shu was thinking they were going to blend in with the Black Feather Army! Lu Xiaoyu was very familiar with Lu Shus actions. The most dangerous place was the safest place. If they did not want to be chased and killed by the Black Feather Army, they would have to blend in with the Black Feather Army. What Lu Shu feared most was not the Black Feather Army. It was the master from the West Region! It was far too easy for the Wei Wu Army to preserve the armor in its complete state. A group of Rank Two experts was able to fight with ease, as they were more than qualified for the task. Thus, very quickly, they had obtained over 5000 sets of Black Feather Army armor. Lu Shu stood in the forest and looked at the Black Feather Army military camp in the distance. He said in an energetic tone, Tomorrow, we will infiltrate their ranks! The best soldiers use strategy. Heitan, you have to use your head when you fight. Have you learned this? Great Lord, Great Lord Xiaoyu said that your plan will not work, said Li Heitan frankly. Lu Shu started to panic. Where is she? Call her here! My plan is flawless! Great Lord Xiaoyu said that your plans have never worked, said Li Heitan honestly. From Lu Shus distress, +888! Chapter 1060 - Hide Your Inadequacy By Keeping Quiet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked at the Wei Wu Army behind him. They had changed into their Black Feather Army armor. All of them stood stood in formation, except for Li Heitan, who was still doing his homework. Just now, Li Heitan had used Lu Xiaoyus name to disapprove of Lu Shus plans. Then, as a reward for his honesty, Lu Shu presented him a small hall for cultural classes. Li Heitan asked why Lu Shu had done so. Lu Shu said that knowledge could change ones fate. He was taking Li Heitan into consideration. Li Heitan felt that there was nothing wrong with the first part of the Great Lords words. Knowledge had indeed changed their fate as carefree people This time, Lu Shu had obtained information from Lu Xiaoyu. This afternoon, 1000 Black Feather Army soldiers would pass by the mountains. They would head in the northwest direction and patrol the mountain range there. There would be a Rank Two commander leading the troop. To the Wei Wu Army, it was extremely easy for the Wei Wu Army to eliminate them. The Black Feather Army had realized that it was not realistic for them to rely on the scouts to find the Wei Wu Army. They had to deploy people to go on patrols. If not, the number of scouts would decrease. Their scouts might be eliminated even before they found the Wei Wu Army A team of 1000 soldiers was not much to the Black Feather Army. Other troops were still present in the vicinity. This was to prevent an ambush by the Wei Wu Army. If the Wei Wu Army appeared, the Black Feather Army would be able to rapidly work together and buy for time. Lu Shu decided to be on the safe side this time. First, they would eliminate one of their troops. If they were discovered, they would run away. If they were not discovered, they would pretend to be part of this troop and return to the Black Feather Army. Slowly, they would replace 5000 of their soldiers with soldiers from the Black Feather Army! It was better to be safe. After all, Lu Xiaoyu could only obtain memory fragments. Thus, Lu Shu had to deal with the gaps in these memories with caution. On the other hand, Lu Shu realized that Lu Xiaoyus ability complemented that of his. For example, back on Sardinia, he was frustrated about the fact that he would not be able to obtain aid from the Heavenly Network. He would not be able to go with the flow, like he did in the Collection of Gods. If you impersonated as someone else, you at least had to know who they were, right? But with Lu Xiaoyus ability, they would be able to obtain large amounts of information from their memory fragments. This information was what Lu Shu wanted. Lu Shu led the entire Wei Wu Army and secretly set off. Although only 1000 people were to blend in with the Black Feather Army this time, they still needed the entire army to eliminate them. They hid in the forest in the mountains. When the Black Feather Army arrived as planned, Lu Shu started to think about how they would be able to eliminate them without a trace. But before he could think through it, the dirt underneath the feet of the Black Feather Army started to surge like a wave. In the blink of an eye, the Black Feather Army soldiers were buried underground even before they could react. They screamed for help at the top of their voices, but their voices had been buried underground along with them Li Heitan was shocked. Great Lord Xiaoyu is amazing. Are you sure that you are only a Rank One? Lu Shu looked at Li Heitan. I can do that too! Lu Xiaoyu rose from the ground in front of Lu Shu. The commanders name is Tang Mingyang. He is dedicated to patrolling. He lives in Hesheng Lane in the West Capital. He has 14 concubines at home and loves to gamble. He is a Rank Two and uses a long sword. Furthermore After reading out all this information, Lu Xiaoyu passed a long sword to Lu Shu. This is his long sword. Lu Shu could not help but sigh with emotion. There were times when Lu Xiaoyu finished tasks very cleanly. Lu Shu said with confidence. I will show you how I will perfectly carry out this plan. I will make you surprised. The weapons that Li Heitan and the rest held had been prepared in advance. Lu Shu led 1000 soldiers, who were already disguised, to follow the Black Feather Armys original route and carry out the patrol. He assumed the role of the Black Feather Army commander. He had put on his mask. Lu Shu had thought about this for a long time. There should not be any problems. In the afternoon, Lu Shu even brought his troop to converge with another Black Feather Army troop. Lu Shu resisted the urge to eliminate them. He even praised himself for being able to resist doing so. Their commander did not discover anything strange about Lu Shu. Just like that, the two troops passed by each other. No one realized that Lu Shu was not the original Tang Mingyang. Lu Shu turned back and looked at Li Heitan. His gaze conveyed a message. What did you say this morning? Li Heitan remained silent. He felt that he should conceal his wisdom. If the Great Lord discovered his potential, his knowledge might actually change his fate. After being punished in the morning, Li Heitan cried and complained to Great Lord Xiaoyu. She had said something that remained in Li Heitans head till this day. In life, you often have to hide your inadequacy by keeping quiet. Li Heitan could not understand. How? For example, you might know some things, but under certain circumstances, you must say that you dont know. Lu Xiaoyu felt that she had been too complex and Li Heitan did not understand what she had said. Thus, she simplified what she had said. When Lu Shu saw Li Heitan keeping quiet, he could not quite understand. He casually walked beside him and asked, Do you know how amazing your Great Lord is now? Li Heitan thought about it and said, I dont know is your head that rigid? From Lu Shus distress, +666! Lu Shu did not bother to explain this to Li Heitan. Time would prove everything! In the evening, Lu Shu brought the Wei Wu Army back to the Black Feather Army military camp. Everything today had been perfect. Lu Shu hoped that there would be a perfect ending as well. When night fell, Lu Shu brought his troop back to the entrance of the military camp. He realized that the leader in charge of the 5000 people was standing at the entrance. Lu Shu walked up to him and saluted. Tang Mingyang has returned to deliver a report. The leader observed Lu Shu. Lu Shu observed his expression as well. He had not realized anything wrong with Lu Shu! Yes. His identity had not been exposed! Heh heh. Lu Xiaoyu, what else did you have to say? What was that poem? Those who are cold, thank you for looking down on me, forcing me to lift my head and lead a more exciting life Suddenly, the commander asked, Have you found the Wei Wu Army? Lu Shu reported. No. And you still have the face to return? All you do is take your salary, but you cant even do your job? It looks like I dont need a commander like you. The commander laughed coldly. Kill yourself. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Li Heitan, who was behind him, almost laughed out loud. Lu Shu suddenly looked at the stars in the distance. He was melancholic. Was he being targeted by someone? Why? Huh? Would he ever be able to carry out his plans? Did the Black Feather Army even treat their people as humans? Kill them, said Lu Shu with a sigh. Chapter 1061 - A Chance of Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Wei Wu Army behind Lu Shu surged forth. They had 1000 people, and were up against 5000. There seemed to be a disparity in strength, but it was different when they actually fought. On one hand, the Wei Wu Army was very tight. They were waiting for the time to kill. Furthermore, the Black Feather Army did not expect the Wei Wu Army to get so close to them. On the other hand, the soldiers of the Black Feather Army were attacking the Wei Wu Army. Even if the Wei Wu Army did not wear any magical armor, they still had their defenses up. They could not be caught. The Wei Wu Army did not need any strategy to jump about in the Black Feather Army military camp. They were very calm. The commander who had asked Lu Shu to kill himself stood still. Lu Shu calmly looked at him. The commander did not dare to move at all, as he knew who was in front of him. This young man was able to kill 12 patrons. He was nothing to him. Although this commander was rather strong, he was nowhere near the patrons. Even if he was on par with them, he was only one person He was in despair. It was as if he had met a master. He was full of helplessness. So this was the pressure of the strongest person besides the masters! Lu Shus mask slowly changed, revealing his original appearance. Suddenly, he said with bitter hatred, Whats wrong with you? How could you run away when facing a strong enemy? Now, are you asking an impressive commander to kill himself? I feel bad for him! The commander of the Black Feather Army was dumbfounded when he heard this. This was his first time hearing an enemy feeling sorry for them But Lu Shu really did feel bad! Lu Shu had been out since the morning. After being laughed at by Lu Xiaoyu, he had spent an entire day in the mountains before returning to the campsite. Even their commander could not recognize him. Now, he was asked to kill himself Would you be able to endure this? Of course not! Lu Shu and the commander stood and looked at each other. Wails came from behind the commander. His soldiers were dying one by one. They could not launch a counterattack. The commander was about to cry as well. If you wanted to kill us, at least say something, At that moment, the larger troops from the Wei Wu Army had rushed over as well. When Lu Shu ordered them to kill, some mice from the mice army had sent the information back. Lu Shu had not attacked because he was waiting for Lu Xiaoyu to take this commanders spirit. He would only be able to plan once he had concrete information. Lu Xiaoyu slowly walked to the entrance of the military camp. She observed the scene. Did you fail again? Lu Shu panicked. What do you mean by again? Why do you have to use that word? Dont you know why I use that word? Lu Xiaoyu was not being kind. She was completely disinterested in any of Lu Shus plans. Furthermore, she was extremely sure that Lu Shu would definitely fail. This could not even be explained for science. This fell under metaphysics. Lu Shu looked at the commander of the Black Feather Army. Then, he said to Lu Xiaoyu, We have gathered another Rank One for us to use. Furthermore, as the commander, he should know some classified information. The commander of the Black Feather Army was dumbfounded. What did he mean by gathered another Rank One for us to use? Did you think that highly of yourselves? What would he be used for? Lu Xiaoyu looked at the commander of the Black Feather Army. There was some dislike in her eyes. Fine. The commander of the Black Feather Army was dead. To Lu Shu, there was no need for long battles if they had the upper hand. They would deal with it in a clear-cut manner. Now, although Lu Xiaoyus three other spirits were only Rank Ones, she had used the soul pearl to raise them to peak Rank One. Earlier, when Lu Shu had killed the 12 patrons, Lu Xiaoyu did not let their spirits go to waste. She fed them to the Bishop, Anthony, and Johnson. Thus, the strength of these three spirits surpassed that of typical Rank Ones. They would be able to win with ease even in a one-on-one battle with the patrons. Even if they were very strong, and even if Anthonys strength had surpassed that of the patrons, the problem was, they would not be able to advance to the master realm. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu understood that if they wanted to advance their spirits to the master class, they had to use the natural laws from the masters. It was not up to them to decide. The natural law of a master was like an entrance pass for a soul. They could not be opportunistic. Lu Shu had started to think about how to give Lu Xiaoyu the spirit of a master. Would over 60 Rank Ones in black armor be able to defeat a master? When Lu Shu thought about this, he became excited. He looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Do you have any useful information? Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, This guy has over 30 concubines Lu Shu was speechless. Why do you care about this? Tell me something more useful. The space pathway is over 100 kilometers away. I have obtained its exact location, said Lu Xiaoyu. But it is very tightly guarded. Duanmu Huangqi might have arrived there, including the two remaining masters under him. Lu Shu felt that this was slightly troublesome. If there were only one or two masters, he would still dare to attack them head-on. After all, they had the black armor with them. Furthermore, they had the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Why not try to defeat one or two masters? The Rank Three soldiers of the sea could rely on their black armor and face the Puppet Masters! But if Duanmu Huangqi was around, he would hesitate. It was not that Lu Shu did not dare to risk his life. He felt that under this circumstance, if the space pathway opened up, it would be better for the Wei Wu Army and Nie Ting to work together. For some reason, Lu Shu had great confidence in Nie Ting. Even if Duanmu Huangqi was a Lord of Heaven, Lu Shu did not think that Nie Ting would not be able to defeat Duanmu Huangqi. He was a one in six billion genius. Although Duanmu Huangqi had advanced to the master realm a long time ago, this did not mean that he was much stronger. Some people had lived longer than Duanmu Huangqi, but they only had the strength of a Rank One. Lu Shu had come here because he hoped to work together with Nie Ting when the space pathway opened up once again. Then, the situation would be perfect. Once the Wei Wu Army was able to work with Nie Ting and get rid of the masters in the West Region, the rest of the Black Feather Army would be a breeze to deal with. But would Duanmu Huangqi give him a chance to do so? Lu Shu did not know. No one knew. Do you have the exact time when the space pathway will open up? Lu Shu asked suddenly. It seems as if they dont know how often the pathway opens up either. They only know that the rate is getting faster and faster. It will open up within a month, but they do not know the exact timing either, said Lu Xiaoyu. Do you have any plans? Lu Shu said, You might not believe me, but I have a plan The ground in the Black Feather Army military camp had been renewed by Anthony. The blood and corpses were buried underground. It was as if the Black Feather Army had not fought at all. The soldiers of the Black Feather Army inside the camp had been replaced with soldiers from the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shus plan was that since he had planned to replace the Black Feather Army, why not do it in one go? He felt that there was nothing wrong with this plan. After all, his current identity was that of a Rank One commander. You could not just ask your Rank One commander to kill himself. That would be destroying your own empire! If you did not treasure Rank Twos because there was an abundance of them in the Luniverse, it would still make sense. After all, even if one died, they could be easily replaced. The problem was, Rank Ones were not that common! Lu Shu stood at the entrance of the military camp. He was melancholic. He could stand being humiliated by Lu Xiaoyu. But he was sad when he thought about the boastful remark he made to Li Heitan. Even someone as rigid as Li Heitan could doubt his plans. At that moment, horsemen suddenly rushed over to the military camp. Lu Shu looked at the black flag they were holding. They were the messengers of the Black Feather Army! Lu Shu stood up straight. Before the messengers could approach him, he roared, I have an order! Head towards Wanshe Plains at once! We cannot afford to delay! As he spoke, the messenger threw a black reel at Lu Shu. Then, he headed towards the other direction, probably to notify the rest of the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu picked up the reel. It was a document ordering the soldiers to arrive in Wanshe Plains within one day. He stopped that messenger. Wait! Before the messenger could go any further, he was dumbfounded. He turned around. Yes? The messenger was dead. Lu Shu now had the time to think about how he would deal with this. They had been looking for the Wei Wu Army, but suddenly, they were to gather at Wanshe Plains. Something major must have happened. Is the space pathway going to open? Lu Shu turned around and said to the entire Wei Wu Army, Lets go! The Wei Wu Army soldier behind him rapidly got on their horses. They followed Lu Shu and headed towards Wanshe Plains. Lu Shu had been waiting for a very long time. It was finally time. If someone asked him what he desired most now, he would definitely reply with, To go home! This friends and comrades were on Earth. Now, he was going to go to war for them. To be honest, Lu Shu had never expected himself to turn out this way. In the past, he had often thought for himself. He had even thought that those who selflessly sacrificed themselves for others were foolish. The first time he stood below the flag and took an oath, he felt that the passion was amusing. But now, he understood that there were some things that could not be measured just by its value. Needless to say, this feeling was very interesting! Behind, Lu Shu, Li Heitan asked curiously, Great Lord, what is happening? Where are we going? Let me ask you something. There is good food to eat and fun things to do in my hometown. Are you willing to follow me? Lu Shu turned and asked. He calmly looked at the Wei Wu Army soldiers behind him. This was his last time he would let the Wei Wu Army decide. We will be anywhere where the Great Lord is, said Liu Yizhao. Sure. Lu Shu nodded. Follow me home. But before that, we have to kill some people! Chapter 1062 - Purely Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Wei Wu Army were about 100 kilometers away from the Wanshe Plains. Lu Shu thought they would probably take about half a day to reach if they rode the horses. That was because the horses in the Luniverse were extremely fast, way faster than those on Earth. If he did not ride a horse, he would probably reach in slightly more than an hours time, without going on full speed. However, Lu Shu led the Wei Wu Army and took his time to head over while riding the horses. He was not in a rush as he wanted to know the situation at the Wanshe Plains. Liu Yizhao had already secretly left the team to check out the situation. The Mice Army had also dispersed. The gray mice looked like spies planted amongst the Wei Wu Army. They would report everything they had heard and seen back to the Wei Wu Army. Little Fury was collecting all the information on Lu Xiaoyus shoulders before reporting it to Lu Shu. Before the messengers arrived, the Black Feather Army formed a barrier with 5000 soldiers. One reason was to guard the passageway to the Wanshe Plains from all directions, while the other reason was to look for the Wei Wu Army. Since the horsemen were useless, he sent the entire army to look for him. There are still over 10,000 people in the Wanshe Plains after some of them dispersed. Lu Xiaoyu reported the news obtained from the Mice Army. However, the Mice Army is unable to go too close and cannot tell if Duanmu Huangqi and his master has already arrived. Lu Shu said calmly after thinking, We have to be careful. We cant afford to mess around with the master. It will be good if we can contact the Heavenly Network to collaborate with Nie Ting. Now, we dont even know what is happening on Earth. Last night when Lu Shu was troubled over this, he ran over to ask Zhang Weiyu if he could advance to the master realm. That made Zhang Weiyu speechless. Do you think it is so easy to advance to the master realm? Lu Shu said, Isnt there something called breaking and repairing, everyone did that. If Li Heitan and the rest could speed up their training progress, why are you still stuck at this stage You make sense Zhang Weiyu was stunned for a while. I almost got convinced. Can you compare someone who advanced from Rank Three to Rank Two with the advancement to the Master Realm? No way. In order to advance to the Master realm, one had to understand the laws and rules extremely well. Moreover, one had to take care of the coordination of ones spiritual and physical energy Actually, I am talking bullshit. I dont know how to advance to the Master realm or I would have already advanced long ago In reality, when Lu Shu gave the refresher fruit to Zhang Weiyu and the rest, he was hoping for one of them to advance to the Master Realm. After all, didnt Chen Baili and Li Xianyi both reach the Master Realm? After Zhang Weiyu and the rest finished eating the refresher fruit, their powers increased slightly. Instead of two patrons, they could fight against three patrons instead However, the problem was, even though the quantity changed, the quality might not have changed. Lu Shu felt that the Imperial Palace was originally the guards of the King of Gods. It was normal for one to be more powerful than the guards of the Lord of Heaven However, why was there no master despite following the breaking and repairing route? However, Lu Shu neglected two points. On one hand, Zhang Weiyu had a different condition from Chen Baili and Li Xianyi. Although their foundations were destroyed, they could continue to train. However, they were unable to make a breakthrough of the bottleneck. It could be compared to a reservoir. It was reserving water but water kept leaking. If they wanted to retain their powers, they had to persevere and train. Training was like a ship advancing against the currents and stopping would result in being pushed backward. However, Zhang Weiyu and the rest struggled. They were unable to train as the source of water for their reservoir had been disrupted. Therefore, they could not make any advancements at all. On the other hand, it required aptitude to advance to the Master Realm. One could not simply depend on the number of hours of training to advance. Therefore, that was the reason why both Li Xianyi and Chen Baili advanced after eating the refresher fruit, but none of the people, including Zhang Weiyu, advanced to the Master Realm. Lu Shu was slightly indignant. You mean none of us can advance? At least give us some hope. Zhang Weiyu thought about it. Now that you mention it, there is really a source of hope Who? Lu Shu was curious. As the commander of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, Zhang Weiyu did not have faith in himself but said there was hope on someone else? Liu Yizhao! affirmed Zhang Weiyu. Why? Lu Shu did not understand. When all of you advanced to Rank One, he was still at Rank Two, he managed to catch up? You think that he is feeling free from being a commander? Zhang Weiyu shook his head. He had entered a realm of self-exploration, he only goes with his desires and does not care about the outcome. You know that as a Master, one had to find the most powerful side of oneself, turning oneself into a rule that was separated from the natural laws. Lu Shu was stunned. He knew how it worked too. If the masters purpose before training was to resonate with the heaven and earth, then after reaching the Master Realm, ones purpose was to forget about resonating with the heaven and earth and complete ones own laws. Liu Yizhao had an extreme stance on self-exploration. He signed the Treaty of Alliance with Lu Shu when he felt that Lu Shu was the King of Gods. He took on the role of a commander as he liked it more. He did anything he wanted to do and his state of mind became simpler. Actually, Zhang Weiyu did not mention that he managed to be so carefree because Liu Yizhao met Lu Shu. How many ordinary people were able to do anything they wanted to do? How many people need not worry about the mindset of the public? An ordinary middle-aged person would fear illness, death, and losing their jobs. That was because they had to consider their responsibility as an individual and as a family member. That was what was holding them back. A practitioner too, had to worry about the danger in the outside world and ones own aspirations. A master once said that nobody from a wealthy family would become a master. That was because everyone in the wealthy family was overly concerned and worried about things, making it impossible for them to be clear of worries. One who spent efforts to make things right would never advance to the Master Realm. Meanwhile, Liu Yizhao was halfway through the advancement. Lu Shu thought about it for a while. I think my state of mind is very pure too, I can advance to the Master Realm easily, right? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Did he seriously flatter himself like that? Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, Yes, you purely love money. From Lu Shus distress, +666! Meanwhile, Zhang Weiyu fell silent. He suddenly recalled the Lu Shu he had known. He was extremely determined with what he wanted to do. He would kill anyone he wanted to kill and do anything to protect the people he wanted to protect. If that was not considered a pure mindset, then nobody else in the world would have a pure mindset. Chapter 1063 - No Organization, No Discipline Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Liu Yizhao returned to the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu realized that Liu Yizhao indeed looked very happy every day. It was a happiness due to the satisfaction of his mind and radiated from inside. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Zhang Weiyus thoughts made a lot of sense. Liu Yizhaos current appearance and state of mind was much cleaner than the first time they met. Initially, Liu Yizhao looked as though he was surrounded by a layer of dust and looked extremely dull. Now, he looked as though all the dust on his body had been washed away. Liu Yizhao landed beside Lu Shu. King, I checked and theres nothing odd. The other troops of the Black Feather Army are also rushing to the Wanshe Plains. The Wanshe Plains has been completely locked and it seems like the space pathway is indeed about to open. Lu Shu nodded. Advance at full speed! They headed to the Wanshe Plains in order to hide there. At this moment, Lu Shu had a bad premonition. He felt as though there would be an unavoidable conflict between the Luniverse and the Earth. From the memory fragments, Lu Xiaoyu learnt that the Black Feather Army called the space on the other side of the space pathway as the land of forefathers. This seemed to be passed down from Duanmu Huangqi. Land of forefathers. Lu Shu pondered over this term. He recalled that the old King of Gods probably came from the Earth, and felt that the relationship between the Luniverse and the Earth was more complicated. When they arrived at the Wanshe Plains, the entire Wanshe Plains had turned into army camps. They could not see the end of the land when they looked from a high ground. Lu Shu had once interacted with the large organizations on the Tiger Back. However, back then, the large organizations had ulterior motives and now, the Black Feather Army became an elite army. If the Heavenly Network had went against the Black Feather Army, they would not win even with the help of the Flood of Bronze. Now, Lu Shu gained the possession of the Wei Wu Army. At this moment, Lu Shu realized that this unplanned situation seemed to signify his fate in helping the Heavenly Network get out of trouble. Sometimes, nobody could understand fate. Lu Shu arrived at the front of the army camp with the Wei Wu Army. Lion Leopard Army of the Black Feather Army, gather! Even when 5000 soldiers gathered, there seemed to be no difference as there were too many soldiers in the Black Feather Army. The registrar of the Lion Leopard Army who was responsible for receiving Lu Shu and the rest took a glance at them before checking the document with the tiger seal. When everything was cleared, he checked the documents of the five commanders and the ten officers documents before instructing them to settle down nearby. Lu Shu glanced at Lu Xiaoyu. Look, we have successfully entered the opponents camp and nobody realized! Lu Xiaoyu sneered. Lu Shu had once said that he believed that everything would have a good ending. If there was nothing good, that means it has yet to end. On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu believed that Lu Shus plan would all end up failing. If it did not fail, it means that it has yet to end. The difference of this location from the Heavenly Network was that the Heavenly Network sent an army to settle their accommodation while the Black Feather Army required the commander to settle the money, food, soldiers, horses and tents all by himself. However, that was what the Wei Wu Army was good at. They had set up many tents on their way. Lu Shu examined the entire Black Feather Army behind the area allocated to them. He realized that the entire Black Feather Army was in a constant state of battle preparation. All of them had their weapons in their hands and nobody fooled around. This was a terrifying army. Everyone was willing to sacrifice themselves for their ambitions. Neglecting the issue with the master, Lu Shu had to find a way to hold the Black Feather Army back. If all of them went to Earth, even if all the practitioners on Earth collaborated, they would not be able to stop the Black Feather Army. How to hold them back? Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu discussed for a long while but there was no better way than killing! At this moment, just after they finished setting up their camps, Lu Shu suddenly saw an army, led by the registrar of the Black Feather Army, walking towards them. Lu Shu was stunned. Why did he bring so many people over? This felt odd, could it be that the Black Feather Army discovered his identity? He went forward. Why are you here, sir? Liu Yizhao and the rest went towards Lu Shu. However, everyone remained calm and did not attack. The registrar said calmly, I have something to ask you. At this moment, Lu Shu realized that the other Black Feather Army were gradually surrounding the territory of the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu was confused, how did he expose himself?! Lu Shu suppressed his curiosity and asked, Please ask, sir. You guys came from the southwest, right? If I recall correctly, it should be the southwest, continued the registrar. Yes. Lu Shu thought about it. The Wei Wu Army had never been to the southeast, they kept changing their locations, there was nothing wrong. At this moment, the registrar suddenly asked, Why amongst the four armies at the southwest, only your army came over? The rest of the Black Feather Army had all gathered but only the southwest side met problems. When you came, did you report the abnormality to me? Sir, there is no abnormality, said Lu Shu. The registrar laughed coldly. All three armies did not come, and you say that theres no abnormality? Pull him over for an interrogation! Lu Shu felt that he was f*cking wronged. The Wei Wu Army really did not attack the other three troops of the Black Feather Army in the southwest. After all, he wanted to lower his suspicion when he sneaked into the Black Feather Army, so he decided to choose the southeast. Therefore, Lu Shu did not meet any of the three troops of the Black Feather Army who had yet to arrive! However, why didnt they come over? That had nothing to do with Lu Shu. He was so wronged because he was questioned for something that had nothing to do with himself?! Lu Shu wanted to look for the three troops and ask them why they did not go over! Em? Attacking the Earth was such an important task and they decided not to go over? Do they still view themselves as a part of an organization? Do they still have discipline? At this moment, Li Heitan who was beside Lu Shu said softly, King, you killed the messenger Lu Shu was stunned. Lu Shu almost broke down immediately. The other three troops did not receive any news because he killed the messenger?! At this moment, Lu Shu finally figured out why the other three troops did not go over. They did not even know that they were supposed to gather at the Wanshe Plains! Lu Shu looked into the sky gloomily. Attack! At that moment, the registrar who was laughing coldly suddenly saw the soldiers of the Black Feather Army behind Lu Shu don their new armor upon Lu Xiaoyus instructions Wei Wu Armys magical armor! Chapter 1064 - Your Saber is Mine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, even Zhang Weiyu and the rest wore the new black armor. The Wei Wu Army no longer held back. They had to find their way through killing the Black Feather Army! The armor were distributed by Lu Shu when they set up their tents and were hidden in the tents. All the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army knew that the final bloody battle was impending. They wanted to follow the King and return to their hometown! There were nearly 20,000 soldiers of the Black Feather Army in front of the Wei Wu Army. However, they did not feel anything about it as each of them had the capability to fight against 100! The only thing in their mind was to go to the hometown that their King talked about. There would be good food and entertainment. However, the most important thing was that it was the place where the King wanted to go to! The Black Feather Army who were initially surrounding the Wei Wu Army realized that something was amiss and immediately began shooting their arrows. In a blink of an eye, the rain of swords formed a gigantic web on the top of the Wei Wu Armys campsite. However, the Wei Wu Army was unafraid of the Black Feather swords. They were all above Rank Two and were unharmed. At that moment, the Wei Wu Army was moving through the spaces between tents. They caught the arrows with their bare hands and threw them back. The heavy black feather arrows became their weapons for a counterattack. Be it in speed or in strength, the Wei Wu Army overpowered the Black Feather Army. After the one wave of swords, the Wei Wu Army was not injured at all but there were many casualties amongst the Black Feather Army! Many of the soldiers in the Black Feather Army were stunned. Although they knew that the Wei Wu Army was very powerful, most of those who had met the Wei Wu Army had already died and they felt extremely helpless when they witnessed the disparity in power with their own eyes. The soldiers of the Wei Wu Army were like spirits who were uncontrollable. The registrar who was standing in front of Lu Shu wanted to flee when he realized that something was amiss. However, when he retreated, Liu Yizhao and Dong Ye followed him extremely closely and did not give him a chance to escape! Then, the registrar drew a long saber from his invisible storage equipment and struck in Liu Yizhaos direction, causing a radiance of the saber to be seen. However, he was not counter-attacking, he was taking the opportunity to fly into the sky! However, just as he reached two meters, he heard a voice from above his head, Get down! At this moment, the registrar realized that there was another person above his head, Zhang Weiyu! Zhang Weiyu attacked with his sword. He did not use the trident. Instead, he used an ordinary podao from the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu asked him why he did not use the magical weapons and Zhang Weiyu said that he was used to the podao. At this moment, Zhang Weiyu struck and said, Your saber is mine! Three Rank One individuals collaborated to kill the registrar. Within a few seconds time, the registrar of the Black Feather Army was dead. It should be noted that he had a very high rank in the army and was only below the rank of the commander! At this moment, Lu Shu witnessed the tactics used by the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He had heard Zhang Weiyu say that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had always gone all out for everything they did. This was a rule imposed by the old King of Gods as he was worried that the army would underestimate their enemies when they became more powerful. Therefore, when Zhang Weiyu and the rest decided to kill the registrar, they had already made up their mind to collaborate and make sure the registrar did not have a chance to survive. Zhang Weiyu picked up the registrars saber and looked at it. It is so-so, but no matter what, it is still a magical weapon. Lu Shu asked curiously, Where did the other weapons of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers go? Zhang Weiyu said after thinking, 80 percent of them are probably still in the palace of the King of Gods. Lu Shu said, I dont think theres a chance for me to retrieve it for you. I have no idea when I will return. Any sabers can kill, smiled Zhang Weiyu while holding a saber with blood stains. When Lu Shu first saw Zhang Weiyu, Zhang Weiyu was like an old farmer holding a hoe with soil. Yet now, Zhang Weiyu was holding onto a saber and looked much younger. His black armor made him look extremely powerful. Perhaps, this was the aura that an Imperial Dragon Soldier should have. He had once heard from Liu Yizhao that everyone in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was born to kill and was able to kill everyone whom the King of Gods wanted to kill. It was barely two minutes since the registrar came over to question Lu Shu. At that moment, most of the Black Feather Army who were surrounding the Wei Wu Army had fled or died. Only 1000 of them were left from the 5000 soldiers! The Black Feather Army troops nearby were notified and everyone who was in the preparation mode gathered at the fastest speed possible, ready to attack the Wei Wu Army! However, at that moment, they suddenly realized that the Wei Wu Army was not planning to flee and was determined to kill! Nobody understood why the Wei Wu Army was so ambitious? The red tassels of the Wei Wu Army followed behind Lu Shu like a flood. This time, Lu Shu was the leader of the entire Wei Wu Army. Burn down the camp! said Lu Shu. Fire was unable to hurt practitioners. However, Lu Shus intention was not to hurt anyone but rather to hinder the vision of the Black Feather Army. The battle came much earlier than expected. However, Lu Shu was prepared to burn down the entire Black Feather Army into ashes! Zhang Weiyu and the rest wore their black armor and hid in the army. They did not attack as having Li Heitan to attack the Black Feather Army was sufficient. Nobody had ever survived after the Wei Wu Armys attack. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were waiting patiently for the master of their opponent to attack! They had already split into two groups who would attack the two masters respectively. It was impossible for 20 or more Rank One experts to kill a master as the disparity in power was too huge. However, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were not ordinary Rank Ones. They were the Imperial Palace Soldiers of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! Zhang Weiyu knew that it was difficult for them to kill the master and they might end up with many casualties. However, that did not stop them as they accomplished it before! In the era when the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was at their peak, they had killed a master! While Zhang Weiyu and the rest were preparing, Lu Shu was thinking about whether it was possible for him and Lu Xiaoyu to kill Duanmu Huangqi together! At this moment, Lu Shus sword skills and celestial map had both reached the standard of Rank One. Moreover, he had a lot of trump cards that he had yet to use. With Lu Xiaoyus assistance and their chemistry, even the master would not be able to do whatever he pleased. The entire Luniverse were wary of the fact that the Wei Wu Army had made their way to the Black Feather Army for revenge. However, nobody thought that Lu Shu dared to kill Duanmu Huangqi! However, Lu Shu dared to do so! Lu Xiaoyu hid underground. Anthony followed Lu Shus footsteps closely. Meanwhile, she was resting and waiting for the best opportunity to attack. Chapter 1065 - What Family Background? Chapter 1065: What Family Background? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Wei Wu Army went against the tides in the sea of Black Feather Army. Lu Shu led at the front and killed people with the flick of his sword energy. The black soft armor worn by the Black Feather Army was unable to defend against Lu Shus invisible sword energy. At this moment, Lu Shus invisible sword energy had surpassed 10,000. That was extremely detrimental to the Black Feather Army. However, Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao, who were following behind Lu Shu, knew that Lu Shu had yet to go all out to kill the Black Feather Army. That was because everyone was waiting for the master to attack. That was what they had to be wary of. Initially when Lu Shu was allocating the roles, he told them that once the three masters of the West Region, including Duanmu Huangqi, attacked, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, led by Zhang Weiyu, would defend against the other two masters. Lu Shu did not mention Duanmu Huangqi, but Zhang Weiyu and the rest knew that he was planning to fight against him along with Lu Xiaoyu! He was a master. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were worried as it was a risky decision. If there was a difference in power amongst the masters, Duanmu Huangqi was definitely the most powerful batch. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut was only slightly better than him. Who knew if Duanmu Huangqi had other backup plans? Wei Wu Army was like a rock that was extremely strong. Meanwhile, the Black Feather Army were like waves that kept ramming into the rock but was broken after they rammed into the rock. The Black Feather Army attempted to form the sword formation in front of the Wei Wu Army. Some people said that the Black Feather Armys sword formation was like the hills of mountains as they appeared continuously. The people in the front row inserted their podao slantedly into the ground and defended against the powerful opponent with their own powers and the force from the ground. Meanwhile, the Black Feather Army at the back waited for the opportunity to kill the prey ahead of them. It was a continuous process. However, just when the sword formation was formed, the Wei Wu Army broke it down as the disparity in skills were too large! Moreover, although the podao was longer than ordinary swords, it was definitely not as long as a trident In the blink of an eye, the sword formation formed by the Black Feather Army was broken down from where Lu Shu was standing. The internal structure of the formation was completely destroyed. Lu Shu was somewhat curious, Why isnt the master acting yet? Nobody could answer this question, including the Black Feather Army. Li Heitan suddenly said, Perhaps they are scared of us. Lu Shu flicked his finger and a beam of sword energy penetrated one of the chests of the soldier of the Black Feather Army, causing blood to splatter on the face of the soldier who was standing behind. At this moment, the sword energy had not stopped and went on to break open the soft helmet of the soldier behind. He turned and looked at Li Heitan. It is good to be confident. At this moment, Lu Shu stopped using his sword energy as it was too slow! Killing an individual was not what was required in a battle. Meanwhile, he wanted to keep all the backup tactics for Duanmu Huangqi! Lu Shu whipped out a long sword that was made from the resources gathered from various large organizations. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu and the rest stopped moving as they felt a sense of danger from Lu Shu! At the next moment, Lu Shu swung his sword and the body of the sword broke apart at an extremely fast speed. Then, a gigantic wave of sword energy rippled outwards. The Black Feather Army soldiers who were involved suffered internal injuries and died. This strike killed hundreds of people! Initially, the attacking speed of the Wei Wu Army was already fast but they still had to face the defence of the Black Feather Army. Now, there was suddenly several hundred meters of space in front of them! Lu Shu sighed, Indeed, those organisations would not produce any quality products for us. All of them are for one-time usage. In reality, the magical swords made by the large organizations were not as indecent as what Lu Shu had imagined. They were so easily destroyed because the energy Lu Shu used was too powerful! In the past, Lu Shu had managed to train until he reached the level of using a tree branch as sword and having all of the leaves stay intact after the battle. However, as he went full-out, he no longer controlled the extent of his energy! Zhang Weiyu was stunned when he saw this. In the past when he first encountered Lu Shu, it was terrifying for him to use the sword energy as a Rank Six. Yet now, Lu Shu killed several hundred practitioners with one strike and broke a magical longsword! He broke the magical longsword as he wished? What kind of family background did he have, did he own a mine?! Then, Zhang Weiyu saw Lu Shu whip out another magical longsword At this moment, the Black Feather Army was also surprised. Initially, they were stunned by the large number of deaths of their members. However, after seeing the sword break open in Lu Shus hand, they heaved a sigh of relief as they realized it was for one-time usage only. It seemed like Lu Shu was unable to kill in such a large scale manner again. However, what surprised them was the fact that Lu Shu had more than one sword One sword, and another sword! The ripple spread out in front of Lu Shu, along with the blood of the soldiers of the Black Feather Army, it looked like a blooming flower! The soldiers behind the Black Feather Army thought that Lu Shu would run out of swords but he never stopped! The Black Feather Army who came to attack the Wei Wu Army increased to over 50,000 soldiers in an hours time, but decreased to 20,000 in the next hour. Meanwhile, only a handful of the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army were injured. It felt as though Lu Shu was killing like a magician. In fact, nobody witnessed such battles before. During a battle, there would be some casualties and the loser was the party who could not last through the battle. Yet now, because he was too powerful, none of the Rank One patrons in the Black Feather Army was willing to go forward. The master had yet to appear, and the ordinary soldiers of the Black Feather Army could not even defend against Lu Shus attack! Zhang Weiyu suddenly thought that if he was the owner of a gambling den in the palace, he would definitely earn a lot of money from starting a bet regarding the number of swords Lu Shu had. Nobody expected this to happen, Lu Shu used his swords without any reservations! Only Lu Xiaoyu knew that even if Lu Shu continued to do this for one more day, he would not finish using his swords. Back then, the large organizations were too generous. Lu Shu did not expect himself to accumulate this many weapons Of course, the large organizations did not expect this too. However, Lu Xiaoyu was certain that although these magical weapons were used by the practitioners and the Wei Wu Army did not need those, it was still valuable. Lu Shu, who had a stingy nature, suddenly started splurging. It was not because his personality changed, but rather because he really wanted to go back home and did not want the soldiers in the Heavenly Network to fight! As she saw how Lu Shu attacked continuously, she suddenly thought that perhaps this was why Nie Ting wanted Lu Shu to be the Ninth Heavenly King. In fact, Nie Ting was probably still waiting for this day to come. Chapter 1066 - Sword Energy Like An Endless Sea Chapter 1066: Sword Energy Like An Endless Sea War was the most cruel act committed by humans. It took away the lives of people at the fastest rate. The Wei Wu Army did not allow Lu Shu to fight by himself. No matter how strong and fast Lu Shu was at killing, it was insignificant in comparison to the entire war. The Black Feather Army was solemn, while the red tassel on the heads of the Wei Wu Army soldiers were like blood. In the clash between red and black, there was a constant flow of new strength from the Black Feather Army, but the Wei Wu Army did not back down. Suddenly, the former leader of the Black Feather Army, Li Liang, said to Lu Shu, The Black Feather Army formation has started to contract. They are trying to minimize their injuries. I think that about 80% of them are about to launch a converging attack on us from behind. Even if they cannot defeat us, they want to use the lives of people to delay us here. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had thought that the Black Feather Army was on the verge of defeat. Yet, they had a strategy against him? Needless to say, the Black Feather Army had a staunch willpower that was only second to the Heavenly Network. Li Liang spoke with confidence. Lu Shu nodded his head. Tell the brothers behind to be careful. Lu Shu had knowledge of himself. Other than the fact that he was not willing to admit the constant failure of his plans, he would never play with the lives of others. Li Liang was the former leader of the Black Feather Army. He understood the Black Feather Army the best. But at the next moment, Lu Shu and the rest saw a group of Black Feather Army soldiers on the horizon. This time, they were on horses. The moment they appeared in their field of view, they started to charge towards the Wei Wu Army! The horses were very normal. Earlier, when Lu Shu saw Duanmu Huangqis Blazing Cloud Foals, he had asked Yi Qian about them. The people of the West Region specialized in nurturing horses. The horses they nurtured were strong and very fast. Although their strength was a far cry from that of the Wei Wu Army, if they charged towards the Wei Wu Army, their inertia would be able to badly damage the Wei Wu Army formation. They might even be able to kill some Wei Wu Army soldiers! It was said that specialized work should be left to the specialists. Lu Shu felt that it had been worth it to save Li Liang. He could even consider allowing Li Liang to take over commanding the Wei Wu Army. After all, Lu Shu was not good at commanding. Zhang Weiyu could not stand the effects of his comrades being killed. Thus, Li Liang was the most suitable person for the job. It was impossible for there to be no deaths on the battlefield. Even if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers participated, there would definitely be injuries as well. Zhang Weiyu had wanted to retreat. Lu Shu did not plan on forcing him to participate. On the contrary, he was planning to help him. Just like what he had done for Liu Yizhao, he felt that it was best for everyone to be able to do what they wanted to do most. Not everyone was born to fight. This time, Lu Shu was not rash. Instead, he thought about it. He asked Lu Xiaoyu to summon Anthony. On one hand, if they were to fight with masters later on, the battlefield would be in the sky. Anthony would be at a disadvantage. Rather than preserving his strength, it would be better to attack now. On the other hand, when Li Liang faced horsemen like this, they would typically sacrifice some people to alleviate the impact from the horsemen. But this was what he had done in the Black Feather Army. Most commanders would give out cannon fodders when they had no choice. This was the meaning of the cannon fodders. But the Wei Wu Army was different. No one in the army would become a cannon fodder. If they were to survive, they would survive together. If they were to die, they would die together. When the horsemen approached them, a wave of dirt suddenly surged from the ground. The wave stretched over a few kilometers. It was like a portion of the Great Wall of China. While the wave surged, Anthony raised its height, turning it into a tsunami! The wave of dirt charged towards the Black Feather Army, engulfing them in an instant. It was complete chaos! Dust flew everywhere. Those on horses were able to break through the storm, but when they approached the Wei Wu Army, they were no longer a threat! Anthony had exhausted all his energy with this move and returned to the black hole to rest. The Wei Wu Army knew that this was Lu Xiaoyus method. Suddenly, Zhang Weiyu felt that he knew where Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus confidence in facing Duanmu Huangqi had come from. He could sense that the wave of dirt was only one of Lu Xiaoyus many methods. Furthermore, Lu Shu had been preserving his strength from the very beginning! In reality, Lu Shu had not been preserving his strength. He had just been using money to purchase more skills. If he did not use these magical swords, he would have to use his other skills. Lu Shu loved money, but he could put it aside as well. At that moment, there were waves of energy in the distance. The waves of energy were released in pulses. It was as if a space was undergoing a transition, and the world was changing. Duanmu Huangqi and three other masters were in that direction. But all of these were not important. What was important was that his comrades and the way home were there! Lu Shu remained calm. But suddenly, he headed towards that direction. Follow me! I want to go home today. Lets see who dares to stop me! The soldiers of the Black Feather Army suddenly realized that Lu Shu seemed to have gone crazy. So the Lu Shu earlier was just the tip of the iceberg! The swords turned into dust in his hands. The swords in his hands were constantly replaced, but Lu Shu was very calm. There were times when Lu Shu felt that this world was very strange. The concentration of magical energy had increased. The old era was over. They were living in a new era. Lu Shu had never thought that he would risk his life for anyone! Lu Shu felt that his life was his. What was more valuable than his own life! But when that person who loved black bean sauce noodles was facing death, he probably did not regret anything. Lu Shu would not regret anything either. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the swords were too slow! Too slow! Too slow! Too slow! The Black Feather Army suddenly saw Lu Shu stop. Even the swords in his hands stopped appearing. It was as if he had used up all his swords. Lu Shu looked at the crowd of Black Feather Army. His calmness was unprecedented. He suddenly felt that he was very close to the way home. At this moment, he remembered why that person wanted to eat black bean sauce noodles when he was about to die. It was the taste of home. When the Black Feather Army was rejoicing over the fact that Lu Shu had used up his swords, he suddenly saw thousands of swords above their heads. The sword energy was like an endless, raging sea! There was the sound of thunder above the sea. It was ear-piercing. Lu Shu laughed. Everyone who is under the swords today can take revenge on me in the future. I am Lu Shu. I am the Ninth Heavenly King in the Heavenly Network, Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu, who was still resting underground, had taken back the exhausted Johnson. She calmly said, They have no future. Chapter 1067 - Enemy Attack! The rain of swords. This was an attack that everyone had heard of, but not seen before. It was said that in the palace, the swords that Lu Shu had used covered the sky, instantly killing 1000 underlings and ten patrons. Now, the Black Feather Army was beneath, but they were still facing Lu Shu. Liu Yizhao calmly watched this scene. The era where everyone below is a lackey of the king has finally arrived. Zhang Weiyu fell silent. No one knew what he was thinking about. The next moment, the rain of swords fell like shooting stars. Even the stars were not as bright as the swords. Li Heitan muttered, The Ninth Heavenly King? Who are the previous eight? Are they even stronger than the Great Lord? The fortress at Luo City had been completed. The construction workers had given up on rest. Everyone was racing against time. They were very clear that every moment they saved while building the fortress would give their comrades in the Heavenly Network more time. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao led the Flood of Bronze and stood on the city wall. Everyone in the fortress were nervously preparing for war. The fortress was vast and lofty. It was as if a hill had landed in Luo City, covering the entire region from Luo City to Longmen Mountain. The civilians had all evacuated. They were at the Beimang mountains, waiting for the train to bring them away. The secret practitioners were in charge of maintaining order, as well as the arrangements for their journey. Every time a train arrived, they would send civilians on the train according to the name list away from this dangerous land. None of the secret practitioners ran away. No one complained either. If they were tired, they would lie on the ground and sleep. They would continue to work when they woke up. Times of great danger tested civilizations. These civilizations might go astray during times of peace, but never disappointed when there was danger, as someone would always step up. The grains had all been transported. The Heavenly Network knew that this would be a long battle. The opening of the space pathway had become more frequent. From the aggression of the Black Feather Army, the Heavenly Network would have to face a long battle. Thus, they had to prepare enough rations. The fortress had to be strong enough as well. If the Black Feather Army broke through the fortress, all the soldiers in the fortress would perish. Luo City was the first barrier in blocking the Black Feather Army. It was also their final defense. The Black Feather Army was much stronger than the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network had no choice but to gather all their Practitioners for this battle. Not only were the civilians in Luo City evacuating, even the civilians in Yuzhou had run to their relatives houses far away. Some said that they would have been fine without the magically rich era. The Earth had been peaceful for a long time before the magically rich era. But did they have a choice? No. Chen Zuan was melancholic. When will Brother Shu return? We might not be able to defeat them. Why isnt he back? Brother Shu would have his own plans. All we have to do is take care of our own affairs, said Cheng Qiuqiao calmly. Dont think that you can change the topic about my car. Tell me. What are you going to do about it? Chen Zuan was speechless. Cheng Qiuqiaos car had not been repaired. Over two months had passed! But it was not that Chen Zuan did not want to repair it. There was no one to repair it! They had overlooked one point. After the Black Feather Army had attacked, all the civilians in the city had escaped, including the insurance staff, and the repairmen in the city How were they supposed to repair the car without a repairman? They could only leave it as it was! There were construction workers who could repair cars, but they were very nervous over building the fortress. Many of them did not sleep for days in order to complete their work. They had to ensure that their work quality met the minimum standards as well. Under these circumstances, how could Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao trouble someone to repair the car for them? Qiuqiao, look at how many people there are in the fortress. Even the quantity of food has decreased. No one knows when the Black Feather Army will come. Shouldnt we focus on the national economy and the livelihood of the people? How can you worry about your own problems during times like this, said Chen Zuan with stern righteousness. Recently, the number of people in the fortress had increased significantly. As a result, the serving portion in the fortress had decreased. It was not that the cooks were not doing their jobs well. They just had too many meals to make. Occasionally, people who had never cooked before joined them in their jobs. But everyone knew the reason behind this. They would not complain. Heh heh. Cheng Qiuqiao calmly smiled. And? Look at it this way. Chen Zuan lowered his voice. I will help you improve your rations, and you will forget about your car for now. Is it a deal? Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. How will you improve my rations? Chen Zuan took out two large eggs from his invisible storage equipment. It was difficult for me to find these. Chen Zuan had received the acknowledgment of his family. Although his financial situation did not improve, the Chen family had given him their invisible storage equipment that they had treasured for a long time. There was only one set in the entire Chen family. Chen Baili had found his space ring himself! The eggs were two times the size of a chicken egg. He asked, What are those? Peacock eggs, said Chen Zuan in a small voice. Since there was no one in the zoo, I went to take some. I heard that they are very fragrant! Cheng Qiuqiaos expression darkened. How could you steal their eggs? Peacocks are protected by the government! Chen Zuan did not expect Cheng Qiuqiao to oppose him like this. He was slightly scared. The peacock said that it did not want the eggs Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Did it make sense for a peacock to say so?! Youd better return it. Did you hear me? Cheng Qiuqiao was upset. Chen Zuan muttered, Why do we have to care about whether they are protected in this age? We need people to protect us, let alone these animals But at that moment, they suddenly felt a massive wave of energy exploding in front of them. This feeling was familiar. The waves were so large that one would be able to sense them, even if they were not a sensory type. Suddenly, Chen Zuan saw an invisible door appear half a kilometer away from the fortress. Then, a black wave poured in. They were ready to kill! It was the Black Feather Army! After two months, the Black Feather Army had come to attack the Earth once again! Chen Zuan sensed his blood boiling. He turned and roared, Enemy attack! Everyone was growing. Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Chen Zuan were all growing. These immature young people would eventually become the cornerstones of defense. The next moment, Chen Zuan pulled down his helmet. He stood on the city wall, waiting for the arrival of the Black Feather Army. The Longmen fortress was the Heavenly Networks first line of defense against the Black Feather Army. Then Chen Zuan was willing to become the second line of defense! This would be a life-and-death battle. There was no turning back. Chapter 1068 - Magical Weapon That Controls the Skies When Chen Zuans voice echoed through the fortress, the Heavenly Network was like a precise weapon. Every single gear in the weapon interlocked with one another without error. There were no spare parts or any missing pieces. When every member of the Heavenly Network went into their positions, their footsteps would become synchronized. This was the power of a team! In the past, people would marvel at how the Black Feather Army had high combat discipline. Everyone agreed. Although they were the enemy, there was no doubt that the Black Feather Army had given in to the Wei Wu Army very few times. Even if they were overwhelmed, they would find various methods to overcome their problems. The Black Feather Army was not united, but they could work together to achieve their common goal of victory. Lu Shu acknowledged that the Black Feather Army was not normal, as he had seen stronger cooperation in the Heavenly Network than in the Black Feather Army. At this moment, before the Black Feather Army could arrive at the city, the Flood of Bronze had gathered on the city wall, waiting for the war to begin. The fortress was only 500 meters away from the space pathway. A Practitioner would be able to travel such a distance in less than 20 seconds. In the battle of time and order, the Heavenly Network had won. But this was a small detail in the war. It did not have much effect on the direction the war would progress towards. The next moment, even before the Black Feather Army had reached the city wall, they suddenly went into formation. Three people formed a small team. The two people in front suddenly bent down and formed a bridge with their arms. The third person would step on the bridge. When he bent his body, the two people forming the bridge would shout, launching the third person into the air. The third person also exerted strength when he stepped on his comrades arms. This massive force sent him up on the wall of the Longmen fortress! The Longmen fortress was very high. One would not be able to imagine jumping over the wall without the strength of a Rank Two. It was not convenient for the Black Feather Army to bring massive weapons used to destroy cities to Earth, but this did not mean that they did not have a way to do so! Countless teams carried out this procedure. It was as if the leader of the Black Feather Army had prepared everything. This time, they were determined to win. Many soldiers from the Black Feather Army flew onto the wall like arrows being shot. When the soldiers of the Black Feather Army flew towards the wall, Chen Zuan laughed coldly. Suddenly, he jumped into the air and attacked the people who were landing. The soldiers from the Black Feather Army were not weak either. It was hard for them to hide their wild expressions beneath their helmets. One of the soldiers drew his podao and held it in his hands. He prepared to strike Chen Zuans head. But the moment he was overhead of Chen Zuan, Chen Zuan had attacked him. Die! The soldier felt as if he had slammed into the wall. The massive force spread throughout his limbs and body. The soldier felt as if a thunderbolt was going through his body. Then, there was a cracking sound. All his bones had started to crack! He came down like lightning, but landed on the ground like a broken sack. He had died even before he reached the ground. Chen Zuan used the recoil from this attack to return to the city wall. The Flood of Bronze shouted as they killed the enemy, Amazing! The others could not kill their opponents with such ease, but they stood their ground on the fortress and prevented any Black Feather Army soldiers from landing on the wall. Chen Zuan calmly raised his hand, as if he had received an award on stage. That wasnt much. He could not even stand less than half of my strength! The members of the Heavenly Network knew that this battle would not be easy. Many people knew that the Heavenly Network would not be able to defeat the Black Feather Army in terms of strength. Their average ability did not match that of the Black Feather Army. The Black Feather Army had much more manpower than the Heavenly Network as well. Even the top powers in the Heavenly Network were no match for that of the Black Feather Army. This was a conflict with a huge difference in strength. Many people went up the wall, knowing that they were going to die. They were about to face swords and blood! Many people saw Zhong Yutang growing white hair over the past two months. His eyes were bloodshot, but everyday, when he saw his comrades from the Heavenly Network, he would smile and say that they would definitely win. Everyone knew that Zhong Yutang was forcing this. Everyone knew that he was utterly exhausted from handling the affairs of the Heavenly Network as the chief manager of Yuzhou. But he still showed his best side to his comrades. He did not affect their morale. Everyone knew that in theory, they would definitely lose this battle. But so what? If the outcome had been decided, then they would welcome it with a smile. They were willing to wait for their deaths. There was no one in the Heavenly Network who lived without a purpose. There were none in the past, and none in the future. At that moment, the Black Feather Army saw that they could not break through with their ordinary soldiers. Two Rank One patrons flew over, approaching the wall at high speeds. Everyone looked at Cheng Qiuqiao expectantly Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Chen Zuan urged him. Dont hesitate. Do it. Qiuqiao, were counting on you! Kill them, Qiuqiao! The little conch shell has reappeared among the humans. Cheng Qiuqiao, who controls the skies! Cheng Qiuqiaos expression darkened. He looked at the two Rank One patrons. the little conch shell goes di di di The moment he started to sing, the two patrons felt a strange force. It was as if the force had cut off their resonance with the heaven and the earth, affecting their ability to fly. They started to fall! Cheng Qiuqiao was now a peak Rank Two. Although Chen Zuan had advanced to Rank One out of his sadness and anger, Cheng Qiuqiao did not advance. But his ability was very strange. It could affect two Rank Ones. The entire Flood of Bronze watched as the two Rank One patrons fell from the sky. Suddenly, they cheered in unison. Qiuqiao is invincible! A tense battlefield was suddenly filled with cheers and laughter. Everyone knew that the enemy had only temporarily lost their ability to fly. They also knew that Cheng Qiuqiao could only affect two Rank Ones at one time, but this did not ruin their optimistic spirits. Chen Zuan laughed wildly. Qiuqiao, your ability is a magical weapon. Ha ha ha ha heh?! Just as Chen Zuan was laughing wildly, all the members of the Flood of Bronze saw ten Rank One patrons flying over from the Black Feather Army! Chapter 1069 - A Reunion Gif Two months ago, everyone had joked with Cheng Qiuqiao that he had to advance to Rank One as quickly as possible. If he was able to advance to Rank One, no one would be able to fly into the sky. The Heavenly Network would then have control over the airspace. No one would be able to oppose them. Furthermore, not only was he able to control the air, he was able to make his opponents laugh as well Back then, Cheng Qiuqiao was so angry that he did not speak to them for half a month. He sang what he had to sing, but he had the right to be angry as well But Cheng Qiuqiao had not been able to advance to Rank One. Thus, his ability was limited to only two people. Now, 12 Rank One patrons had suddenly entered the battlefield. Even if the Flood of Bronze had thought that this battle would be difficult, they did not expect it to be this difficult. How many Class As did the entire Heavenly Network have? Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had not appeared, but no one was surprised. The Flood of Bronze knew that their battle would be even more difficult, as the enemy had three Shen Cang Jings, as well as a Lord of Heaven. Chen Zuan sighed. It would be great if Brother Shu and Xiaoyu were here. His face was covered by his helmet, but Cheng Qiuqiao could feel a sense of desolation from his voice. He looked at Chen Zuan. Before he could speak, Chen Zuan laughed. If they were around, they would be able to see how ferocious I can be! To Chen Zuan, Lu Shu was a very special existence. In the past, he had constantly thought about how to obtain the acknowledgment of his family. But when he returned home for the New Year, he realized that this desire had suddenly disappeared. He felt that the praises from his family were dull and meaningless. The flattery from his brothers and sisters did not motivate him. The luxury cars and houses that everyone talked about were no longer his focus. The entire New Year ceremony was like a celebration that was not meant for him. Chen Zuan felt very lonely. He felt this loneliness when he looked at the crowd and realized that no one could embark on the same path as him. Thus, he had returned to Luo City early. Thankfully, Cheng Qiuqiao had returned early as well. Did Chen Zuan not need the acknowledgment of others? No. It was just that what he was pursuing had changed. At that moment, Chen Zuan felt that he was a comrade who had distanced himself from lowly hobbies. He realized that he wanted Lu Shu to turn back and see how Chen Zuan had grown more decent. He wanted Lu Shu to see how he had earned the respect of his comrades. To him, Lu Shu was a friend and a teacher. Lu Shu was his model example. All his growth had been because of Lu Shus influence. Thus, after he grew, he wanted to tell Lu Shu that he was the same. He was going to catch up to Lu Shu. Then, if Lu Shu was able to give you a look of approval, you would be very happy. You would be purely happy. But Lu Shu had not returned. Chen Zuan felt slightly lonely, as he might not be able to catch the moment when he returned. Cheng Qiuqiao hurriedly said, Its not the end yet! Dont do anything foolish! Chen Zuan turned and looked at the Rank One patrons in the sky. He laughed. We cant let them force Principal Nie and Mama Shi to attack. Their Shen Cang Jing experts are waiting somewhere to deal the fatal blow. How can we allow them to have their own way? Chen Zuan knew that the victory of this battle would not depend on them. It would be up to the Shen Cang Jing experts. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had not attacked, as the Shen Cang Jing experts from the enemy army had not attacked. Shen Cang Jing had the ability to appear and disappear mysteriously. It was highly likely that whoever attacked first would lose. Thus, they had to hold back. It was not that they were cold-blooded, and were willing to watch the Flood of Bronze die. They could not be headstrong in a battle concerning life and death. Everyone had a role to play. They would sacrifice themselves for the final victory! Thus, Chen Zuan knew that it was time for the Class As to step out. They had to use their blood to create the best opportunity for Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin to attack. That opportunity might be fleeting, but Chen Zuan believed that Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin would not let them down. Chen Zuan said in a small, muffled voice, I will not seek for death. Your car has not been repaired. I have not become a Heavenly King. I, Chen Zuan, will wait for the return of Brother Shu! Chen Zuan turned and laughed at the Black Feather Army. I am Chen Zuan from the Heavenly Network. Who dares to challenge me?Read more chapter on vipnovel.com At that moment, Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, Nalan Que, and Chen Zuan flew into the sky at the same time. They headed towards the ten Rank One patrons. At the same time, the two Rank One patrons on the ground got up. The effects of Cheng Qiuqiaos abilities had worn off. Thus, they had regained their ability to fly! It was four against 12. Li Yixiao, Chen Zuan, and the rest were fearless. At that moment, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were at the Longmen fortress. They were commanding the troops. Beside them was Chen Yuxuan, a master from the West Region who was on the verge of death. Nie Ting was in no hurry to kill him. He allowed him to hold on to the last bit of life. Shi Xuejin asked curiously, Just kill him. Even if you allow him to live, he will not give us any useful information. Nie Ting shook his head. No. We cant kill him yet. Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. I am very curious. Is there any use in keeping him alive? Nie Ting thought about it and said, Im not sure if Xiaoyu is able to capture the spirit of a Shen Cang Jing. If she is able to do so, we can pass this person to her when we meet her again. She will definitely be very happy. When the members of the Heavenly Network in the fortress, who were making plans, heard this, they gasped in shock. Heavenly King Nie would present a Shen Cang Jing expert to Lu Xiaoyu when they met again! It was only because he felt that Lu Xiaoyu would be able to capture the spirit of a Shen Cang Jing! There were very few people in this world with such valiant personalities. Shi Xuejin calmly said, Do you think that we will still have the chance to meet them? What if they cannot return? You know how dangerous it is now. That wont happen. Nie Ting shook his head. As long as Lu Shu knows about this war, he will definitely come back. We might even see him today. Shi Xuejin smiled. You really trust him. My insight is never wrong, said Nie Ting with confidence. Amidst the hustle of gathering information and counting the number of fatalities and injuries in the Heavenly Network, You Mingyu suddenly stopped. They felt an unprecedented confidence in Nie Tings words. For some reason, Hao Zhichao, who had always been following Nie Ting, suddenly felt that convincing Lu Shu to join the Heavenly Network had given Nie Ting the greatest sense of achievement He did not even have this sense of achievement when he advanced to Shen Cang Jing. Chapter 1070 - I Am Chen Zuan From the Heavenly Network. Who Dares to Challenge Me? The command post was very busy. Nie Ting looked at Chen Yuxuan, who was on the ground. Chen Yuxuans face was full of black veins. His foundation had been destroyed. But Nie Ting was not worried that the destruction of his foundation would affect Lu Xiaoyus ability to capture spirits. After all, Lu Shu could use fruits to recover Chen Yuxuans foundation before taking his spirit away. Nie Ting looked up at Shi Xuejin. Xiaoyu will be very happy. I feel that Chen Yuxuans sword skills are not bad, although I am much better. Shi Xuejin was speechless. He looked at Nie Ting. Do you really have to praise yourself during a time like this? Shi Xuejin knew that if Nie Ting said that your sword skills were not bad, you were very powerful, as Nie Ting had absolute confidence in his swordplay! Suddenly, Nie Ting stood up and smiled. Its time for us to step in. Shi Xuejin calmly said, Their three Shen Cang Jings have not attacked. Nie Ting smiled. But we cant take the lives of our comrades to secure victory. The Heavenly Network has never done so. If not, how are we different from the Black Feather Army? I have never done such a thing. The sword in my hand is to protect them. Shi Xuejin smiled and stood up. Then lets go and meet that master from the West Region! In a flash, they walked into a void. It was as if the space in front of them had broken. The next moment, Nie Ting suddenly appeared and attacked the Rank One patrons surrounding Chen Zuan, Li Yixiao, and the rest. Shi Xuejin was in midair, with his hands behind him. He was behind Nie Ting, protecting him from any danger that might appear. Nie Tings attack severely injured three of the Rank One patrons. His massive sword let out a thunderous sound, like the blazing sun in the sky! Suddenly, two middle-aged men dressed in black robes appeared out of thin air. He tried to attack Nie Ting, but Shi Xuejin was prepared. With a wave of his sleeve, a ray of light suddenly appeared, stopping the two West Region masters. Nie Ting turned and stood beside Shi Xuejin. Good timing! Nie Ting had dared to attack, not because he did not want Chen Zuan and the rest to die, but because he had absolute confidence in Shi Xuejin. Shi Xuejin had been confused for decades. He sat in the courtyard and learned the morals of the world. When others had reached Class F, he was an ordinary person. When others had reached Class B, he was an ordinary person. He was still an ordinary person when others had reached Class A. This path was lonely, so lonely that Shi Xuejin had doubted himself! But one day, he finally understood. The dust covering the pearl had disappeared! He now had a pearl that could light up the mountains and rivers! Nie Ting did not rush in delivering another attack. He gathered his swords in his black cloak, that looked like a flag in the air. Come out. Isnt it embarrassing for a Lord of Heaven to hide like this? Your opponent is here, said Nie Ting. Duanmu Huangqi slowly revealed himself. The black ceremonial dress that he wore was very similar to that of Wen Zaifous. It was adorned with 12 symbols C dragon, sun, moon, stars, mountains, pheasant, wine vessel, algae, fire, rice grains, axe, and a pattern! Not everyone could wear this ceremonial dress. It could only be given by the King of Gods. Duanmu Huangqis appearance was that of a middle-aged man, but his slanting eyes on his thin face made him look extremely somber. He smiled insidiously. So the land of forefathers has experts like you as well. I am Duanmu Huangqi, the hero that looks down on the world. Heroes respect heroes. Why dont you follow me? I will bring you to see the world outside. Nie Ting shook his head. You have said something wrong. Oh? Duanmu Huangqi was calm. He looked as if he wanted to hear more. Nie Ting smiled. You are not a hero. Duanmu Huangqi laughed coldly. Watch and learn! Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had worked together to close in on the three masters. Nie Ting knew that no matter how strong he and Shi Xuejin were, it would still be very difficult for them to face three masters who had worked together. They were rare geniuses, but they also needed time to settle. But so what? They would win this battle, even if it meant death. For a period of time, Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting went all out. The pearl that Shi Xuejin held helped Nie Ting to avoid any ambushes. On the other hand, Nie Ting delivered one blow after another. They were using all they had to ensure that Duanmu Huangqi and the rest retreated. They did not spare any energy or Spirit Qi to ensure that Duanmu Huangqi left the battlefield. They had to prevent the Heavenly Network from being injured! The masters went further and further away as they fought. They were the ones who would determine the outcome of this war, but this did not mean that the people on the battlefield could wait for them to finish fighting before waging a war. The Black Feather Army soldiers covered the city wall like locusts. The Flood of Bronze attacked the Black Feather Army over and over again. Their numbers were dropping as well. Some of their swords had broken. They had resorted to using their fists. When their fists broke, they used their teeth! The sturdy armor had always been the best tactic that the Flood of Bronze had. But during this battle, some of the bronze armor had started to break! One part of the city wall had been broken through. The Flood of Bronze could not win against the strength of numbers from the opponent. The Black Feather Army climbed up the wall without fear. They held their podao in their hands and looked at the Flood of Bronze. Suddenly, the Flood of Bronze forcibly raised their power. Everyone knew that once they had done so, there was no turning back. But they had no choice! Brothers, we shall be comrades in the next life. I am very honored to have met all of you! Someone shouted with a smile. Then, he rushed towards the Black Feather Army like a moth to a flame. The Flood of Bronze used their lives to regain the part of the wall that had been infiltrated. Chen Zuan and the rest were surrounded by the nine remaining Rank One experts. Chen Zuans helmet was broken, but he smiled widely. He used the long sword in his hand to attack his enemies. For a period of time, even three Rank Ones could not deal with his attacks, but the Flood of Bronze knew that this was not a long-term plan. If no accident happened, they would eventually be exhausted. Suddenly, Chen Zuan laughed at Cheng Qiuqiao, who was on the city wall. Qiuqiao, if you see Brother Shu, tell him that I have not let him down! And I will definitely fix your car in the next life! His eyes were bloodshot. His strength continued to increase, increase, and increase! Not only did this happen to Chen Zuan, even Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, and Nalan Que experienced the same thing. It was as if their blood was boiling. Blood vessels started to appear through their skin! I am Chen Zuan from the Heavenly Network. Who dares to challenge me? Chen Zuan looked at the Rank One patron from the Black Feather Army. If Brother Shu was here, what would he say? Let me think thats right. Im not targeting anyone. Im just saying, everyone here is garbage! Chapter 1071 - Upon Promulgation, Cheng Qiuqiaos Law Shall Be Strictly Enforced! Cheng Qiuqiao stood on the city wall and did not move. His fingers, covered by the bronze armor, had produced cracks in the wall. The battle in the sky was soul-stirring, but he could not do anything. What repair? Cheng Qiuqiao said in a low voice, What nonsense are you talking about now? If you can survive, you dont need to repair my car. I can even give you my car. To be honest, when Cheng Qiuqiao knew that Chen Zuan had advanced to Rank One because of his anger and sadness over Cheng Qiuqiao, Cheng Qiuqiao would be lying if he said that he was not touched. There were times when they felt that this world was tumultuous. There were no true feelings. The society was very cold. Being touched was simply associated with politeness. When Chen Zuan had advanced, everyone said that they were envious of Cheng Qiuqiao for having such a friend. He was lucky to have a friend who advanced due to his sadness and anger over him. Back then, Cheng Qiuqiao said with a dark expression on his face, Isnt Chen Zuan the lucky one to have a friend like me who helped him to advance? Although he had said so, Cheng Qiuqiao did feel that he was lucky. At first, he did not like Chen Zuan, as he was very disappointing and foolish. All he liked to do was slack off. He would even force Cheng Qiuqiao to play truant with him. He would smack his lips when he ate. He did not wash his dishes after eating either. His feet were so smelly that the smell could suffocate mosquitoes. But Chen Zuan, who was full of flaws, was very trustworthy Cheng Qiuqiao felt that his greatest pride was choosing the species research specialization. He had met friends like Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Cao Qingci, and Chen Zuan! Yes, friends! Chen Zuan roared angrily in the sky. His long sword had broken. Li Yixiao and Nalan Que defended against the attacks from the Rank One patrons with their backs against each other. Li Yixiao typically talked about divorcing Nalan Que, but he defended Nalan Que from a majority of the attacks. The patrons from the Black Feather Army were ferocious, as if they already had victory in their hands. But at that moment, there was suddenly a strange sound coming from the sky. Even the clouds dispersed. Cheng Qiuqiao, who had been calmly standing on the wall, suddenly released massive waves of energy. No one expected Cheng Qiuqiao to be able to advance at such a time! Back then, Chen Zuan had advanced because of Cheng Qiuqiao. Now, Cheng Qiuqiao had advanced for Chen Zuan. Their friendship was as bright as the sun and the moon! It was as if time had stopped on the battlefield. Cheng Qiuqiao took off his helmet and calmly said, The flapping of the birds wings can no longer be heard. Suddenly, the Rank One patrons in the sky lost their resonance with the heaven and the earth. They fell to the ground. Why did it seem like the power of a natural law? The young man on the city wall had not advanced to the master realm, but he had expressed power similar to that of a natural law! What was this?! And how did the people here know the poems written by the King of Gods? It was an expression describing how the birds had all disappeared. But it seemed like a spontaneous action when Cheng Qiuqiao muttered these words. He had stopped everyone in this area from flying! No matter whether it was the Flood of Bronze or the Black Feather Army, they were all shocked. No one expected Cheng Qiuqiao to advance now. No one expected Cheng Qiuqiao to not sing the little conch song either. He now had an even more impressive method. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed. Ha ha ha ha. Cheng Qiuqiao, you are amazing! But I still prefer the little conch! Heh heh, said Cheng Qiuqiao expressionlessly. Chen Zuan flew down. He was going to kill the Rank One patron, who had lost his ability to fly. Cheng Qiuqiao expressionlessly chanted the next word. The Before he could complete the expression, all of his Spirit Qi had been controlled by just one word! The flapping of the birds wings can no longer be heard. The steps of people can no longer be found! The second sentence was much more frightening than the first. Thus, Cheng Qiuqiao could not complete his sentence. It was like when he had mastered the little conch song back then. Only that song would produce an effect. When he advanced to Rank One, he had chosen this poem to represent his leveled-up skill. But he could only say the first sentence with his current abilities. However, Cheng Qiuqiao knew that he would eventually be able to say the second sentence as well! Chen Zuan and Li Yixiao chased after the Rank One patrons, who were falling from the sky. They knew that this was an opportunity that Cheng Qiuqiao had obtained after much difficulty. They had to seize this chance! But this period of time was far too short. Even after exerting their strength, they only had the time to kill two Rank One patrons. They had exhausted almost all their strength. Earlier on, it had taken four of them to defend against the nine Rank One patrons. They had all forcibly raised their strength. Now, they had to suffer the consequences. Their foundation had been damaged. They would not be able to advance to Shen Cang Jing. From the dawn of the magically rich era to the present day, many people had decided to give up on their future in order to protect their beliefs. They would even give up their lives. Liu Xiu had done so. Zhao Yongchen had done so. Chen Zuan had done so. Nalan Que, Li Yixiao, and Chen Baili had done so as well! They had no strength to continue fighting. It was as if they were at the end of their journey as heroes. But even then, they were still heroes! Chen Zuan and the rest stood among the Black Feather Army. The Black Feather Army did not even dare to approach them. Suddenly, a member of the Flood of Bronze roared from the wall, Who dares to go down and save them with me? I will go with you! Me too! But at that moment, soldiers from the Black Feather Army did not pour out of the space pathway. This time, a red wave surged forth. When the Black Feather Army saw this, they were shocked. The Wei Wu Army! Why are they here? A group of black soldiers from among the Wei Wu Army flew into the sky. The Black Feather Army was dumbfounded. Over 50 Rank Ones were in the sky! No matter whether it was the Black Feather Army or the Flood of Bronze, they all gasped in shock. It was their first time seeing so many Rank Ones fly in the sky. It was very majestic! Zhang Weiyu and the rest cleaned up the patrons in the sky without any difficulties. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers reappeared among the humans, they were invincible. There were many Black Feather Army soldiers, but no matter how many people they had, they would not be able to stop over 50 Rank Ones working together. They had enough power to dominate the world, but were now being controlled by Lu Shu. The Black Feather Army started to collapse! They were about to be defeated! At that moment, one of the young men from the Wei Wu Army looked up at the Flood of Bronze and shouted, Are you the Heavenly Network? My Great Lord said that he is your Ninth Heavenly King. He told us to come here and help you fight! He and Great Lord Xiaoyu will arrive soon. There are still thousands of Black Feather Army soldiers out there who have not been killed! Chapter 1072 - Return to Earth! A New Era! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Heavenly Network knew about the Wei Wu Army, as they had caught the chief logistics officer of the Black Feather Army, Li Ke. Thus, they knew that Lu Shu had been impressive in leading the Wei Wu Army, but this was only limited to when the Wei Wu Army had defeated Li Liang. Back then, Li Liang had not been punished by Duanmu Huangqi. He was still the leader of the Black Feather Army. When they had captured Chen Yuxuan and killed the rest, the Wei Wu Army had not entered the palace. Thus, they obtained information from the soldiers of the Black Feather Army that Lu Shu might have gone to the palace and had become a disciple of the Sword Hut. However, there was no updated information about the Wei Wu Army. Thus, Chen Zuan and the rest knew that Lu Shu had become the commander of the Wei Wu Army. Furthermore, he was not leading a weak army. Suddenly, everyone felt that there was something wrong with this information. How was this not weak? Could you call an army with over 50 Rank One experts not weak? They were invincible! No matter whether it was the Heavenly Network or the Black Feather Army, they were all dumbfounded. They had 500 thousand Black Feather Army soldiers and 21 Rank One patrons dealing with the Wei Wu Army. They had thought that this plan was foolproof. However, when they saw the 50 Rank One experts, they suspected that their men were all dead! When the Black Feather Army saw the Wei Wu Army, their heart sank. Now, their hearts sank even further, as the Wei Wu Army had swarmed over! They had nowhere to run! Of course, they could escape to the wilderness in Longmen Mountain. But as long as one was not foolish, they would understand that this was the home ground of their enemy. They had a large fortress and the entire world on their side. Would they be able to survive even if they ran away? Perhaps in their dreams The entire Black Feather Army was in despair! Where had the Lord of Heaven gone? Where had the masters gone? It could not be that they were defeated, right? The Black Feather Army could only put their hopes on Duanmu Huangqi and the rest. They could only hope that they would win and turn the situation around, at least before Lu Shu reached them! Chen Zuan had been willing to die. After all, he, Li Yixiao, and the rest were surrounded by the Black Feather Army. Even if the Flood of Bronze rushed over, they would not be able to make it. But now, the situation had changed in a ferocious way! The Wei Wu Army, who had acknowledged Lu Shu as their leader, was much stronger than they had expected! How many Class As did the Heavenly Network have? Chen Zuan got goosebumps as he watched Zhang Weiyu and the rest fly in the air. They were amazing! The Imperial Palace Soldiers were like harvesters in the sky. All the Black Feather Army soldiers fell to the ground like wheat. The ferocious Black Feather Army was at a disadvantage. They could not even retaliate. The Wei Wu Army had been fighting for a long time. Li Heitan and the rest were fatigued. Even their tridents had broken due to the high intensity of battle, but these people were ferocious. Once their tridents broke, they used the prongs of the trident as sticks. They waved them in the air, creating a large gust of wind that blew away a few Black Feather Army soldiers! They had 5000 experts who were on the same level as Heavenly Kings. This was the army that Lu Shu had nurtured with his refresher fruits! In reality, Lu Shu should have advanced at a faster rate, as he had skills that were different from that of ordinary people. People often underestimated the power of the celestial map. If Lu Shu had started a massacre, and did not care about his ethics, he would have advanced to the master realm. But Lu Shu was not this kind of person. He did not feel that unlimited power was of utmost importance. If Lu Shu had become a butcher, he would never be able to make friends with the Heavenly Network. If someone had given Lu Shu two choices to walk to two different paths, Lu Shu would still choose this path, as this path brought him more happiness! Li Heitan and Liu Yizhao led the Wei Wu Army and killed their way through. They approached Chen Zuan. Li Heitan looked at the Flood of Bronze on the city wall, then looked at Chen Zuans broken bronze armor. Are you from the Heavenly Network as well? Yes. Chen Zuan tried to control his excitement. I am Lu Shus brother! Li Heitan was dumbfounded. He asked frankly, Have you given money to our Great Lord? Liu Yizhao suddenly started scolding him. Heitan, something will happen to you eventually! Li Heitan scratched his head. Yes, yes, yes. I have to hide my inadequacy by keeping quiet Liu Yizhao looked at Chen Zuan. He realized that although the Black Feather Army had surrounded Chen Zuan and the rest, they did not attack. Liu Yizhao understood the Black Feather Army very well. If they had not been scared by the murders, they would not fear anyone. This proved how dauntless Chen Zuan and the rest were before they had arrived. Even the Black Feather Army was afraid of them. I am Liu Yizhao. Liu Yizhao introduced himself with a smile. I am a scout for the Wei Wu Army. Apologies for our late arrival. Suddenly, Chen Zuan was touched beyond description. His words were very genuine. Earlier, he had said that he would survive and wait for the return of Brother Shu, but he did not expect himself to be able to do so. It was like his desire to become a Heavenly King. It was simply a way to motivate himself. But now, the entire Flood of Bronze was thinking about the same thing. Back then, when they encountered danger at the Tigers Back fortress, Chen Zuan had thought that if Lu Shu was around, they would not have experienced so much difficulty. Thus, Lu Shu suddenly arrived on the back of a dragon and dropped swords from the sky. Now that they encountered danger at the Longmen fortress, he would arrive as promised. The Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network did not disappoint! They did not expect Lu Shu to appear with celestial troops and generals. They had anticipated his arrival for a long time. Lu Shu was finally about to return. At that moment, a young man and a young girl happily walked out of the space pathway. Oh, are you almost done fighting? Everyone looked at him. All eyes were on Lu Shu! Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan. Are you a Class A now? Chen Zuan wailed. What took you so long? Chen Zuan was only 18 years old. He was supposed to be a first year student in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. But in this era, heroes would have to rise. At that moment, Chaos was sleeping on the World Tree at the Changbai Mountains. When Lu Shu stepped on Earth, it suddenly jolted awake. It chirped and flew towards Luo City. Coral, who was sitting by the World Tree, suddenly looked in the southwest direction. A leaf appeared in front of her. There were words written on the leaf. He is back. Yes. Coral nodded her head and fell silent once again. No one knew what she was thinking about. At that moment, Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan and the rest. He smiled. Dont be too quick to be happy. Where is Nie Ting and the rest? Kill these people from the West Region before thinking about the past! Chapter 1073 - Armor That Shook Mountains Chapter 1073: Armor That Shook Mountains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For some reason, when Lu Shu brought the Wei Wu Army back to Earth, even after the Wei Wu Army had defeated their enemies, the Heavenly Network was still uneasy. They had no way to determine what exactly the Wei Wu Army was doing, and what objectives they had. After all, they had not made any deals with the Wei Wu Army. They did not know their natural disposition. Furthermore, they were very strong. But the moment Lu Shu appeared, they calmed down, as they knew that the overall situation had been settled. Although they could not determine whether the Wei Wu Army was on their side, they could confirm that Lu Shu was. After so many years, everyone understood Lu Shus natural disposition. Although he was rather rude at times, he was always reliable. When Li Yixiao saw the magical armor on the bodies of the Wei Wu Army soldiers, his eyes lit up. There were so many sets of magical armor! Lu Shu had probably earned big money in the Luniverse! Chen Baili pointed to the south. Principal Nie and Heavenly King Shi headed in that direction. Be careful. There are three enemy Shen Cang Jings. I think that I dont have to elaborate. You know them better than we do. Heavenly King Shi? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. His impression of Shi Xuejin was that of a person who made pancakes in the courtyard at the Capital. Why was he on the battlefield? Chen Zuan explained, When the Black Feather Army infiltrated the Earth for the first time, Mama Shi advanced to Shen Cang Jing in just four steps Chen Baili, who was beside him, slapped the back of his head. Who allowed you to give Heavenly King Shi nicknames? Chen Zuan felt that he had been treated unfairly. I wasnt the first one who did it. I learnt it from someone else. Chen Baili slapped the back of his head once again. Why cant you learn better things?! Chen Zuan was speechless. Even though he was ferocious and had advanced to Class A, his granduncle was still his granduncle! Lu Shu gasped in shock. Was Shi Xuejin so fierce now? When the others saw Lu Shus reaction, they were very calm, as they had the same reaction back then. Everyone had a similar impression of Shi Xuejin. A majority of the training techniques in the Heavenly Network had been created by Shi Xuejin, but Shi Xuejin was just an ordinary person. Thus, everyone saw Shi Xuejin as the first researcher in the Heavenly Network. No one thought that he would become one of their top powers overnight. This difference was far too large. It was rather difficult to accept! To be honest, Lu Shu respected Shi Xuejin, as he knew how much loneliness Shi Xuejin had to endure before reaching this stage. But it was still fine. Nie Ting understood and supported him. Lu Shu nodded his head and flew to the south, while Lu Xiaoyu went underground and followed him. Zhang Weiyu saw that victory was in their hands and led the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to follow Lu Shu. Duanmu Huangqi was a thorn in Lu Shus flesh. Duanmu Huangqi probably thought the same, but he definitely did not think that the Wei Wu Army and Lu Shu would become the straw that broke his back! Furthermore, this straw was rather rough! The Flood of Bronze watched as the Imperial Dragon Soldiers followed Lu Shu and flew to the south. This scene was shocking, as the strength of the Wei Wu Army had far exceeded their expectations. Lu Shu did not panic. He had wanted to use the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to deal with the three masters. Although their chance of winning was very low, they still had a chance. His wish of working together with Nie Ting to eliminate the three masters from the West Region had come true. Furthermore, Shi Xuejin had given him a big surprise. Thus, with the entire Wei Wu Army up against a master, Lu Shu felt that they would be able to win with ease! As they flew, they could see collapsed mountains and split rivers everywhere. The peaks of mountains were broken. Roads had been devastated. River beds had been destroyed. These were the effects of a master attacking. If there had been civilians here, they would have died. Lu Shu felt that it was time to end this war. If they continued to fight like this, they would bring massive harm to the Earth. According to Lu Shu, he had returned home. He wanted to live a peaceful life, not continue to fight and kill. With a master like Duanmu Huangqi focused on him, Lu Shu felt that he could not live his days well. He would not be able to carry out his ideas. Before long, Lu Shu could sense strong waves of energy. The waves of energy produced by a fight between masters surged like a tsunami. Lu Shus expression grew serious. Be careful. Kill Duanmu Huangqi first. Yes. Zhang Weiyu and the rest answered in unison. They went into formation behind Lu Shu. The black armor that had been stolen from the soldiers of the sea seemed to exist to win from a position of weakness. When typical Rank Ones wore the armor, it was simply more durable than normal magical armor. But when dozens of Rank Ones wore the armor, they could attack experts who were stronger than them. Lu Shu could see Shi Xuejin protecting Nie Ting in the distance. He blocked the fatal attacks from the three masters, while Nie Ting continued to press forward, as if he did not have any worries. When Lu Shu and the rest flew closer, they sensed that the cooperation between Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin was flawless. One attacked, while the other defended. Nie Ting naturally had murderous intent. He preferred to defend by attacking. On the other hand, Shi Xuejin was more steady and did things in a systematic manner. In the past, Nie Ting killed people at the speed of lightning. He had never met any evenly-matched opponents. Even if the masters from the West Region fought alone, they would have died very quickly. But once the number of enemies increased, Nie Tings weakness was exposed. He did not have enough defensive tactics. But now, Shi Xuejin was beside Nie Ting. He fiercely protected Nie Ting. Nie Ting did not have to think about guarding himself. He could focus on killing. His ferocity seemed to engulf the heaven and the earth! Even Lu Shu was scared when he saw this. The current Nie Ting was frightening. He was at his full power. But it was not the time to think about this. Lu Shu lead Zhang Weiyu and the rest, creating a formation. He had worn the black armor in order to protect himself. The Rank One experts clad in black armor seemed to form a whole. Suddenly, an unexpected event occurred. When Duanmu Huangqi saw Lu Shu and the rest, he stopped and led the two other masters to retreat. The armor that shakes mountains! Why is it in your hands? Duanmu Huangqi seemed to be afraid, but he was not afraid of the armor that Lu Shu and the rest were wearing. They were afraid of the people in the armor! The armor that shakes mountains? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was there a history behind this armor? Back then, he had asked Zhang Weiyu and the rest about this, but they had never seen the armor. However, Duanmu Huangqi recognized it! Chapter 1074 - We Cannot Leave Behind Anyone We Are Supposed to Kill in This Lifetime Chapter 1074: We Cannot Leave Behind Anyone We Are Supposed to Kill in This Lifetime Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu and the rest had joined the battle, Duanmu Huangqi had given up on killing Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. This was enough to see their fear. At times like this, no matter whether it was the armor that shakes mountains, or the armor that transcends hills, he would kill Duanmu Huangqi before anything! Lu Shu made his move. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers moved out as well. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers maintained a tight formation around Lu Shu. They were like a chess board that was about to suppress Duanmu Huangqi. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had just seen Lu Shu, who had returned. There was excitement and surprise in Nie Tings eyes. He had just told Shi Xuejin that Lu Shu would definitely return if he had heard that the Earth was in trouble. As expected, he had returned. Earlier, he was worried that even if he and Shi Xuejin were able to fend off these three masters, it would be difficult for the Flood of Bronze to deal with the Black Feather Army. It was a very difficult situation, as the overall strength of the Earth was no match for that of the Luniverse. But now, when they saw Lu Shu approaching from the Longmen fortress, they subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. The situation here was settled! This trust was built over a very long period of time. It was unconditional. When Shi Xuejin saw the Imperial Dragon Soldiers protecting Lu Shu, he suddenly felt that Nie Ting had been constantly angry at Lu Shu in order to make him a Heavenly King. They had fought for almost a year, but this was Nie Tings wisest decision in protecting the Heavenly Network. In conclusion, his anger had not been for nothing It was as if Duanmu Huangqi did not expect Lu Shu to be so resolute and charge directly towards him. Lu Shu also did not expect Duanmu Huangqi to lead the other two masters to retreat. A grand Lord of Heaven had retreated while facing a Rank One expert! With victory in hand, Lu Shu suddenly felt uncomfortable. It was as if a power-packed punch had hit the air! Stay there! Dont run away! Lu Shu roared angrily! From Duanmu Huangqis distress, +999! Duanmu Huangqi grew pale. He felt humiliation that he had never felt before. It had been a long time since he had been chased by a Rank One! But this time, it was different. Just as Lu Shu had guessed, the armor that shook mountains was important. He had to figure out what was happening. There was something strange about the land of forefathers! The next moment, Duanmu Huangqi took out a purple pearl and crushed it. When Lu Shu saw the purple pearl, he felt that things were not going well. He had seen this pearl before, when he had committed a massacre on the limestone road! Back then, he had killed 12 patrons. Suddenly, 21 tattooed patrons appeared and tried to kill Lu Shu, but were dispersed by the Wei Wu Army. In the end, they had taken out a purple pearl and disappeared into a void! Back then, Lu Shu felt that this purple pearl was very mysterious. It could open up a space pathway. Back then, he thought that this was a method that masters could use. After all, masters could break space. But now, it looked as if this method was beyond the masters. If Duanmu Huangqi was able to create a portal and leave the Earth, he did not have to rely on external help. The purple pearl was probably very precious. If not, Duanmu Huangqi would not have taken out the pearl in times of danger. Suddenly, after the purple pearl shattered, it created a space pathway like the one before. Duanmu Huangqi led the two masters and walked into the pathway. Lu Shu tried to chase them, but the space pathway had closed! A Lord of Heaven had led a mission, but his army had suffered heavy losses. In the end, they had no choice but to escape. Lu Shu, Nie Ting, and Shi Xuejin flew back to the Longmen fortress. This time, the Earth had won. They did not have to rely on any cheap tricks. But Lu Shu could not be happy. Lu Shu thought that they had come at an appropriate time. They had only taken 30 minutes to kill their way to the space pathway after it had opened. He had even used all of his invisible aurablades and used Johnsons materialization ability to open up the path. When they reached the space pathway, Lu Shu ordered the Wei Wu Army to enter the space pathway and provide support. He and Lu Xiaoyu would stop the remaining 500 thousand Black Feather Army soldiers. This was a very courageous move! The two of them only walked into the space pathway after he had used Sparrow Shade to kill the entire Black Feather Army. But even if their arrival had been timely, some comrades in the Flood of Bronze had died. However, they had suffered few loses overall. After all, there would definitely be fatalities in war. Only strange armies like the Wei Wu Army would be able to completely dominate the battle. Lu Shu, who had been happy earlier, suddenly felt sad over the deaths of his comrades. Once he was used to leading the Wei Wu Army, he had thought that he could control the Flood of Bronze as well. The battles he had experienced could not be classified as cruel. It was not that their enemies were weak. It was just that the Wei Wu Army was too strong! It was said that only men who went through wars would truly mature. Experiencing war meant experiencing life and death of themselves, their loved ones, and their friends. But Lu Shus mind was filled with the thought that the chief offender, Duanmu Huangqi had not died! The Black Feather Army outside the space pathway had been killed. Those who had been defeated retreated into Longmen Mountain. The Flood of Bronze no longer had to do anything. The Wei Wu Army took over them. Wei Wu Army could not be more familiar with dealing with the Black Feather Army. Lu Shu had understood that Duanmu Huangqi was just a performer. No matter whether it was the 21 tattooed patrons, or someone behind Duanmu Huangqi, there was definitely someone else involved. The purple pearl was not from Duanmu Huangqi. He did not yet have this ability! The fog surrounding the world seemed to have dispersed, but water condensed once again. Now, fog surrounded the world again. But Lu Shu did not think too far for now. He looked at the corpses from the Flood of Bronze at the entrance of the fortress. Their durable bronze armor was broken. When Lu Shu saw this, he could not maintain his emotions. Something ruthless was beating in his chest. It was hard to control. It was as if there was a beast in his heart. It had been sleeping for a long time, but was about to awaken. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Tell the Wei Wu Army to gather. I will wait for you at the space pathway. Zhang Weiyu immediately knew what Lu Shu wanted to do, but the calm Zhang Weiyu did not stop Lu Shu. He had no feelings towards the Flood of Bronze. The Flood of Bronze was not an army that he had trained. But he had stopped doubting Lu Shus decisions since a long time ago. At that moment, there were waves of energy from the space pathway. The space pathway had closed. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Suddenly, Lu Shu turned and said to Network, Dont worry. I will not leave behind anyone I am supposed to kill in this lifetime. After I am done with my affairs in the Heavenly Network, Heavenly King Shi and I will follow you to that world. After all I have to take revenge for them as well. Lu Shu calmly turned and looked at Nie Ting. Thats settled then. Chapter 1075 - Has There Been A Misunderstanding? Chapter 1075: Has There Been A Misunderstanding? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Martyrs needed respect and a burial. After the space pathway closed, the first thing everyone had to do was to lay the deceased to rest. Some said that there was nothing more major than life and death, but some people saw responsibility as more important than their own lives. The funeral was not grand, but thousands of practitioners from the Heavenly Network sent them off. The space pathway was closed for now. The Black Feather Army had been eliminated as well. It was time for the Heavenly Network to rest and recuperate. Nie Ting asked Zhong Yutang to rotate everyones days off. They were not relaxing, but the people could not be constantly be alert. There had to be a balance. War was very important, but the soldiers of the Heavenly Network were not machines. They could not continue being used after simply refueling them. Nie Ting even allowed them to take turns drinking alcohol. This was an additional reward! Everyone was reasonable. They knew that the space pathway was opening more frequently. Thus, it was very important to adjust their condition as quickly as possible. During this crucial time, Lu Shu had brought the Heavenly Network a pleasant surprise. This surprise was not simply their victory. He had brought back some resources as well. Chen Zuan, Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, and Nalan Que had broken their foundations during battle in order to forcibly increase their strength. They were not the exceptions. All the Practitioners who were above Class D in the Heavenly Network had mastered the technique of forcibly increasing their strength. They had called this the glory bullet of the Practitioners. Their lives would be at risk. Did they have to risk their lives during the war? Of course. Thus, Nie Ting did some calculations. At least 5000 had used this technique during the battle. It was sufficient to prove the intensity of the battle. This was a huge hit to the Heavenly Network. This meant that over 5000 people were no longer able to train! Their strength would stay at their current stage for the rest of their lives, and might even drop! What should they do? Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu Lu Shus heart ached, to the point that his hands started to tremble. 5000 refresher fruits. No one would buy 5000 oranges from a fruit stall But it was not time for this. When they had killed the Black Feather Army, most of the soldiers had provided him with 1000 distress points before they died. At first, Lu Shu felt that he had more than enough distress points. He might even be able to complete the fifth level of Nebula. Now, he had to spend these points. How could Lu Shu refuse to save his comrades? When he was at the Tigers Back fortress, he had thought about it. After the war ended, he wanted to tell Nie Ting that he would help his comrades in the Heavenly Network who had destroyed their foundation, like Zhao Yongchen, restore it. But he was thrown into the Luniverse by Dream Chooser. Things had finally settled down. Lu Shu could only grit his teeth and exchange his distress points for refresher fruit. He promised that he would earn back these distress points from his comrades one day The process of eating the refresher fruits was conducted in secret. In order to protect this secret, Nie Ting controlled the entire process. He gave out the fruits one by one. Everyone who ate the fruit had to sign an agreement that they would keep this a secret. When his comrades at the fruits and were pleasantly surprised at the recovery of their foundation, for some reason, they had an unpleasant premonition. It was as if a frightening presence was staring at them. They did not know whether it was just them Lu Xiaoyu sat at the edge of the city wall and watched the sunset. Little Fury quietly accompanied her on her shoulder. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly said, Its great to be back, right? When Lu Xiaoyu learned that Lu Shu was willing to contribute over 5000 refresher fruits, she was rather surprised. This was not the Lu Shu of the past. But when she thought about all the friends they would have in the future, it did not seem to bad. The sun sinking in the horizon was rather warm. Lu Xiaoyu felt as if the dark corners in her heart had been lit up. But its not over. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly said, Its fine. We will always accompany him, right? Little Fury nodded its head with force. At the same time, Nie Ting and Lu Shu were in the fortress. Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu and said, Thanks for your bronze armor. If not, the consequences would have been more severe. The magical armor had been overlooked by the people of the Luniverse, as wars had not occurred in the Luniverse for a very long time. However, when war broke out, people would understand that a reliable set of armor would save their lives! This was the value of the magical armor. If they did not have the bronze armor, the Heavenly Network would have suffered heavier losses. Let me thank you on behalf of them, said Nie Ting, and on behalf of the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. We are all on the same side. But it is a pity. Shi Xuejin, who was beside them, said, This time, over 4000 sets of bronze armor have been destroyed. A majority of them are broken beyond repair. This means that the future Flood of Bronze will only have 15 thousand people. Furthermore, we still have 50 thousand people in the Heavenly Network who can fight, but do not have any armor. Suddenly, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up. Thats right! I brought you some local specialties from the Luniverse! When Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin heard this, they were dumbfounded. They were talking about serious affairs. Why did he talk about local specialties? Was it the time to eat what?! All the members of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting, Li Yixiao, Nalan Que, Shi Xuejin, Chen Zuan everyone held their breath in shock. They almost turned this place into a vacuum Of course, this was an exaggeration, but Nie Ting and the rest was very shocked. They watched as Lu Shu took out sets after sets of magical armor from the Seal of Lands. It was as if he had an endless supply! Even Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin, who had seen the rest of the world, were dumbstruck. Were these the local specialties that Lu Shu was talking about? Did you understand the meaning of local specialties? From Nie Tings distress, +666! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Brother Shu, are these local specialties? Chen Zuan was shocked.Lu Shu asked, Can these be produced on Earth? No He took half an hour to take out all the armor. Nie Ting and the rest were numb. Lu Shu clapped his hands. There are 36 thousand sets here that are just as good as the bronze armor. Although the color is different, I suggest that the Flood of Bronze should keep its name, as it represents honor. Nie Ting nodded his head. Lu Shu was right. The name Flood of Bronze bore the weight of blood and honor. Now, Lu Shu had brought many local specialties from the Luniverse, giving the Flood of Bronze a new lease of life! 50 thousand soldiers in the Flood of Bronze? Chen Zuans eyes lit up. Suddenly, he was excited for the future! Chapter 1076 - Modern Civilization Chapter 1076: Modern Civilization Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios 36 thousand sets of magical armor was an extremely frightening number. It had been difficult for the Sun and Song families, who were wealthy families in the palace, to purchase the armor. It could be seen that not many sets of magical armor existed in the Luniverse. But the war had arrived suddenly. The Black Feather Army had been completely defeated by the Wei Wu Army before any news could get out. Thus, the Luniverse was silent. No one knew what had happened, and could not ask for information. All they knew was that the Black Feather Army forces fighting at the Wanshe Plains had completely disappeared. Wanshe Plains was filled with corpses. Blood seeped into the ground. On the other hand, the Wei Wu Army and a portion of the Black Feather Army had disappeared into the space pathway. No one knew what had happened and what this meant. Everyone only knew that Duanmu Huangqi was alive. He had brought two masters back to the West Capital! Nie Ting and the rest were taking inventory of the surprise Lu Shu had brought back. At first, the Flood of Bronze only had 20 thousand sets of bronze armor. They had lost 4000 sets because of this war. The average strength in the Heavenly Network was lower than that of the Luniverse. They had completely relied on the bronze armor to increase their strength and reduce fatalities. The decrease in the number of bronze armor sets made Nie Ting, Zhong Yutang, and the rest somewhat worried. After all, if they had fewer sets of bronze armor, it would mean that the Heavenly Network would suffer even more losses if they had another battle in the future. But now, not only had Lu Shu eliminated the danger for the Heavenly Network, he had even brought back many local specialties! The use of the phrase local specialties made Chen Zuan assume that magical armor grew on trees in the Luniverse Brother Shu. Chen Zuan suddenly asked, Are there any difference between the Luniverse and Earth? For example, is there anything very common in the Luniverse that is rare on Earth? Cheng Qiuqiao asked, I think its magical weapons. There must be many magical weapons there. Li Yixiao guessed. Magical stones? Are there a lot of magical stones there? Everyone looked at Lu Shu. After all, Lu Shu had the right to answer this question. What was very common in the Luniverse that was rare on Earth? Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan and paused for two seconds. People of the Luniverse? From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From Li Yixiaos distress, +666! From Everyone suddenly felt that Lu Shu had actually returned. The Lu Shu they had not seen for a long time was actually back. Nie Ting asked Zhong Yutang to store the magical armor in the warehouse. Then, they reorganized the Flood of Bronze based on the current strength of the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network now had 200 thousand people, including the students from the Cultivation Colleges. There were 60 thousand people who could wear the magical armor to battle, as many members were still students. Nie Ting sent the students back to school. He did not want to impose the future of the Heavenly Network too early on them. There were only 50 thousand sets of armor. Thus, the remaining 10 thousand people could only act as backup. Although Lu Shu had brought back many sets of magical armor, many people could not wear them. As for the integration of the Wei Wu Army, Nie Ting and Lu Shu silently decided to talk about it at a later time, as it was a sensitive issue. The Wei Wu Army only recognized Lu Shu as their leader. There were 59 people wearing the black armor, excluding Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. There were 56 Imperial Palace Soldiers including Zhang Weiyu, as well as Liu Yizhao, Li Liang, and Yi Qian. They were a frightening force. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were able to overturn the Earth. Thus, they had to be careful with the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu had asked Zhang Weiyu to lead the Wei Wu Army and follow Hao Zhichao. They would settle the issues of meals and accommodation. The Wei Wu Army was not worried. They had understood that this was the hometown of their Great Lord. Everyone was very familiar with their Great Lord. Zhang Weiyu had also understood that Lu Shu had definitely lost his strength due to some reasons before going to the Luniverse. Thus, he had formed a few misunderstandings. It was precisely because Lu Shu was not a Rank Six practitioner that he was able to perform in such a unique manner wherever he went. It was very shocking for a Rank Six to be able to use sword energy. When the Wei Wu Army walked into the fortress, they could feel the gazes of admiration from the members of the Heavenly Network. Although they were unfamiliar with one another, their relationship with Lu Shu caused them to get closer. The Ninth Heavenly King and the head of the Wei Wu Army. When Lu Shus identities merged, the gap between them narrowed. Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army had been a great help to the Heavenly Network! When Lu Shu asked Zhang Weiyu to follow Hao Zhichao, Hao Zhichao asked, Do you have any other requests, other than food and lodging? Lu Shu thought about it. Theres nothing else from me. Zhang Weiyu, do you have any requests? They will be able to fulfill your requests as long as they are not too extreme. Zhang Weiyu thought about it and said, Could you give us some books to read? We want to understand the history, culture, geography, and environment of this place. To Zhang Weiyu, he did not just have to consider simple things like eating and sleeping. He was still in charge of the affairs in the Wei Wu Army. Thus, he had many things to consider. This request of books would not be too extreme, right? Just as Hao Zhichao was about to agree, Lu Shus expression suddenly changed. Lu Shu said with bitter hatred, Rest well for now. Why read books? No reading of books! Eat and go to sleep! Hao Zhichao and Zhang Weiyu were dumbfounded. What was this?! Lu Shu waved his hand. Go do what you have to do. Eat well and sleep well. Dont read any books! Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. The Lu Shu of the past was not like this. The Wei Wu Army had to do homework while riding on their horses. Why the sudden drastic change But Lu Shu did not explain much to them. He continued discussing with Nie Ting. There were far too many things to discuss. Zhang Weiyu was worried that the Heavenly Network would not have done any preparations to accept them. Thus, it would be slightly chaotic. Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site He realized that he had been overly anxious. This organization called the Heavenly Network was highly efficient. Zhang Weiyu sighed when he saw this. It was as if everything was neat and followed the rules. They stayed in cement houses. The house was clean. They could even take hot showers. Typically, modern military campsites would have a shower at every level. Li Heitan followed Hao Zhichaos instructions and turned on a shower. Sure enough, hot water flowed out! It was very convenient to use the toilets as well. The water would flush everything away! This was a huge hit to the world outlook of the Wei Wu Army. It was a chemical reaction that would definitely be produced when old and modern civilizations clashed. However, Zhang Weiyu was relieved that the Heavenly Network did not deploy anyone to supervise them. They treated the Wei Wu Army like their own allies. Chapter 1077 - Guangdong Dishes Was Zhang Weiyu worried about not enough food, clothes, and sleep? Of course not. At his level, he no longer had any desire for food and other material goods. Thus, he was worried. What if the Heavenly Network treated the Wei Wu Army like outsiders? It would be dejecting if they were constantly supervised and could not go out. It was said that those of a different race had different mindsets. This idea was the same on Earth and in the Luniverse. It was normal for Zhang Weiyu to be worried about this. But the Heavenly Network had given him a surprise. No one supervised them or rejected them. They felt at home, although this home was rather foreign. The Wei Wu Army had fought from Nangeng City to the Wanshe Plains. No one cared about taking showers. When they were fighting, they did not feel anything. But once they were done, they realized that they were all smelly. Then, Hao Zhichao deployed people to bring them to the showers. They had showers with hot water, and convenient daily amenities. After they were done showering, some felt that this was treatment only aristocrats could enjoy. They asked out of curiosity and discovered that everyone here showered this way! It was as if they had come to the palace from the country. They were curious about everything. However, Zhang Weiyu observed closely. The members of the Heavenly Network did not mock them. In reality, most people would laugh at them. If you brought a friend to visit the palace for the first time, you would find it amusing when your friend was amazed, as you were familiar with everything. But the Heavenly Network was different. They patiently explained everything to them. They did not mock them. Suddenly Zhang Weiyu felt that it would not be a bad idea to stay here. Back then, when Lu Shu said that he wanted to bring them to his hometown, Zhang Weiyu was rather worried, but did not oppose Lu Shu, as he could not do so. Now, he felt that this was a pleasant surprise. When it was time to eat, Hao Zhichao brought them to the canteen. The canteen was very big. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu was amazed at the concrete infrastructure. Hao Zhichao was somewhat embarrassed. He explained, Many of our cooks are not experienced due to the war. Thus, the meals they make may not be very good. I told them about today, but the meals may not be to your liking. Zhang Weiyu did not care about this kind of thing now. He smiled. If we can have hot meals, that will be good. We are not too particular. When it was time to eat, everyone took their trays and lined up for food. There was braised pork, sour and spicy potatoes, fiery chicken When the Wei Wu Army saw these, they did not know what they were, but they smelled very good. There was a lack of seasonings and things to eat in the Luniverse. The food was not as fragrant as that of on Earth. Li Heitan ate a bite of braised pork. Hm?!!! Zhang Weiyu looked down on him. Heitan, dont be deceived by your surroundings. You must have perseverance in training. You must be able to reject temptations. Try some, said Li Heitan. Zhang Weiyu casually ate one bite. Hm?!!! When Zhang Weiyu and the rest ate, they felt as if they had been tricked. How could this not be delicious? Was this what they meant by it might not taste good? This was amazing! While they felt that the food was delicious, the cooks almost collapsed. When the Wei Wu Army came, Lu Xiaoyu told them to eat as much as they wanted. After all, it was not their home. Thus, Li Heitan and the rest ate as much as they wanted. The canteen had prepared food for 20 thousand people, but it was still not enough for the Wei Wu Army! Lu Shu was still discussing official affairs with Nie Ting. Suddenly Nie Ting thought of something. He suddenly waved at Lu Xiaoyu, who was on the city wall. Xiaoyu, come here! I have a present for you! Lu Xiaoyu turned around. When she heard that Nie Ting had a present for her, she smiled and her eyes turned into crescent moons. Im coming! Nie Ting led a group of people on horses. They went to the secret jail at the Longmen fortress. The Black Feather Army soldiers they had captured were here. They tried to obtain information from them to paint a complete picture of the Luniverse. But this information was not longer very important, as Lu Shu would tell them everything they wanted to know. If Lu Shu did not know something, these ordinary soldiers of the Black Feather Army probably would not know either. Furthermore, the people who understood the Luniverse most on Earth were the Imperial Palace Soldiers. The secret jail was not as dark as they had expected. It had been modified from a residential house. Everyone here had broken foundations. They had become ordinary people. Thus, there was no difference from an ordinary jail. It was harsh to destroy their foundations, but Nie Ting was willing to be harsh towards his enemies. This was to prevent them from using their strength to escape the jail. What if they injured the civilians and their soldiers while escaping? The secret jail was tightly guarded, but it looked like a normal jail from the outside. There was sunlight, a parade square, a basketball court, and exercise facilities. This was a display of humanitarianism. It was a pity that the prisoners here could not play basketball The offenders were locked up by themselves. There was a window on every door that seemed to be blocked with metal bars. The people outside could see what was happening inside. The people inside could also see what was happening outside through the metal bars. When they passed by one of the houses, they suddenly saw an offender leaning on the metal bars. He said to Chen Zuan, Come here. Come. Let me tell you a secret. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He looked at the rest. The person leading the way said, That person is crazy. Hes called Li Ke. He was the chief logistics officer of the Black Feather Army that we first caught. At first, he was fine. For some reason, he started to go crazy. That cant be right. There must be a reason behind his insanity. Chen Zuan was curious. Li Ke asked Chen Zuan to come over, saying that he had a secret to tell him. The head of the prison explained. At first, we gave him our best delicacies in exchange for information. Later on, someone teased him and asked whether he wanted to try Guangdong dishes. He asked what was the best-tasting thing in Guangdong. The person said that the best thing in Guangdong was the Fujian people. Then, he went crazy Cheng Qiuqiao sighed. he is far too weak. Dont tell me that he is acting. Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan and paused for two seconds. Then, he said to Chen Zuan, Go and listen to what he had to say to you. Chen Zuan was very curious. When Lu Shu said this, Chen Zuan no longer hesitated. The moment he approached Li Ke, Li Ke said, Peh! A mouth of spit that Chen Zuan would never forget fell on his face Chen Zuan went crazy. Open the door. Did you hear me? I will kill him! Open the door! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 1078 - Seize the Natural Laws of Masters! Wait. Brother Shu, why didnt you go and listen? Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu waved. I dont want to be spit on. No wonder Lu Shu seemed curious, but did not go and listen. He was protecting himself! If Lu Shu had not encouraged Chen Zuan, Chen Zuan would not have been spit on! Chen Zuan felt that ever since he had started training, the longest path he had taken was Brother Shus path! When Shi Xuejin saw this, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere had become more cheerful after Lu Shu had returned. After Lu Shu left, although Chen Zuan had become much more reliable, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan seemed like completely different people. They were no longer as cheerful. The Heavenly Network had been filled with a tense atmosphere as they prepared for battle. It was completely different now. They had become much happier. They continued walking in. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that the present Nie Ting had prepared for Lu Xiaoyu was very unusual. When they saw the present, they were shocked. Chen Yuxuan was in a solitary cell. He was on the verge of death. Mysterious black veins covered his face. He seemed completely disabled. Although Lu Shu had a guess, he wanted to confirm it. This is He is the first master who came from the West Region, Chen Yuxuan, said Nie Ting calmly. Then, he turned and smiled at Lu Xiaoyu. You should be able to capture the spirit of a master, right? Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up. It was as if she had been given a pillow just as she was about to take a nap. She did not have the natural law of a master that would allow her spirits to advance! Lu Shu felt that this was very impressive. Nie Ting had presented Lu Xiaoyu with a master as a gift. Not only was Lu Shu surprised, even Chen Zuan and the rest found it hard to believe. They looked at Nie Ting, who had a warm gaze. Was this the same Heavenly King Nie that had been killing with determination Although it sounded very frightening to present a life as a gift, no one felt any mercy for him. Many of their comrades had been sacrificed. If the people from the West Region had not come, would they experience these losses? If the people of the Luniverse learned that a master in the land of forefathers treated another master as a gift, Nie Tings name would spread in the Luniverse within three days. The people in the Heavenly Network felt that Nie Ting spoiled Xiaoyu. Lu Shu opened the door and walked into the cell. He forced a refresher fruit into Chen Yuxuans mouth. Suddenly, Chen Yuxuan sprang back to life like a plant in spring. His strength started to increase. Before he could celebrate, he heard the young man in front of him say, Go there and wait for Duanmu Huangqi. I will send him to you very quickly. The next moment, Chen Yuxuan felt a piercing pain in his chest that spread throughout this body. His white clothes were stained by blood. Chen Yuxuan did not expect himself to fall into an abyss just after receiving hope. Lu Shu turned and looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Is it done? Yes. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Then, she took out a pack of potato chips from her space ring and passed it to Nie Ting. This is for you. Nie Ting did not seem to be offended. He took the pack of chips and opened it. He started munching on them. Chen Zuan was confused. Why were you so happy receiving a pack of chips in exchange for a master? Were you really Nie Ting? Xiaoyu, do you still have any chips? Chen Zuan asked. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Buy them yourself. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Shi Xuejin watched Nie Ting eat. He looked at the packet of chips. Then, Nie Ting turned around. He did not even let Shi Xuejin watch him Shi Xuejin cleared his throat. Xiaoyu, I have a gift for you as well. Everyone was dumbfounded. Were they competing to give Lu Xiaoyu presents? Why was she treated so well? But this time, Lu Shu was truly surprised. A large pile of white sand flew out of Shi Xuejins invisible storage equipment. Deep Sea White Sand?! Lu Shu was shocked. They had used Deep Sea White Sand before, but they only had two fists worth of sand. In the past, half of the sand could be used to protect Lu Xiaoyu like armor, while the other half was used to attack. But Lu Xiaoyu had grown taller. Thus, the Deep Sea White Sand was only enough to form her armor But this surprise came very quickly. Lu Shu felt that not only could the Deep Sea White Sand form armor, it could easily form an entire person Nie Ting glanced at Shi Xuejin. There was a message behind his gaze. Your present is not bad. Then, they ate a packet of chips each. Lu Shu had wasted a refresher fruit and fed it to Chen Yuxuan. He was worried that if his foundation had not recovered, Lu Xiaoyu would capture a disabled spirit. Thus, this wastage had been worth it. After all, the distress points he had lost was made up by the distress points Chen Yuxuan had produced when he died. Lu Shu thought about it. One refresher fruit cost 1000 points. When a person died, they gave him 1000 distress points as well. Was there some logic behind this? But it was not the time to think about this. Lu Xiaoyu did not choose to materialize Chen Yuxuan. Instead, she seized his natural law and gave it to Anthony! It was not that she disliked Chen Yuxuan because his combat power was not higher. In reality, masters were all able to deliver earth-shaking attacks. But in terms of functionality, if they were going to fight in the future, Anthony would be more useful. Earlier, when they had been attacking, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu realized that if Anthony was able to advance to the master realm, there would be great improvements in underground transport. It would not be impossible to raid the palace without anyone noticing! Furthermore, they had more Deep Sea White Sand. Anthony would not lose to other masters even if he fought in the air. Quality over quantity. Since Lu Xiaoyu was familiar with the attack techniques of earth-type Metahumans, she would definitely make use of what she was best at. It would have been great if Duanmu Huangqi and the rest had remained. Lu Shu felt a sense of regret. If there were three more people, Lu Xiaoyu would become the strongest power in the world. There would be no question. Would you be afraid if someone had four masters in their possession Thus, Lu Shu grew more and more excited for the opening of the space pathway. This time, he would not be forced to go there. He would not travel alone either. This was the meaning of joining the Heavenly Network. What do we do now? Chen Zuan asked. Lu Shu suddenly said, Drink alcohol! The deceased were left to rest in peace. Those who were alive drank alcohol. What was in the past was in the past. New people would protect the new era. Chapter 1079 - The Mystery of the Barrier Between the Two Worlds The alcohol that the Heavenly Network drank at night was neither premium alcohol nor one that everyone could drink. Even though all of them knew how the space pathway would open, they had to wait for a while. However, the problem was that the tradition of the Heavenly Network did not allow them to do anything they wanted. What if the space pathway opened that night? At this moment, Lu Shu had told Nie Ting his thoughts. There could be someone backing Duanmu Huangqi and controlling everything. Therefore, even if the Black Feather Army perished, they could not let their guards down. After all, Duanmu Huangqi had yet to die and nobody knew who was backing Duanmu Huangqi. At this moment, Nie Ting started to think about how to face the Luniverse. In the past, Nie Ting would think that it was better for him to mind his own business. That was because the Heavenly Network was not good at attacking. They were better at defending. However, times had changed. The Heavenly Network was not good at attacking but Nie Ting suddenly realized that the earth was like a luring target in the eyes of people in the Luniverse. Pathways had opened in North America and Northern Europe. However, only some people from the Luniverse barged in accidentally like Li Ke. Nobody had found the correct entrance yet. However, the practitioners from the Luniverse were surprised when they entered. The reason was neither the food nor the discovery of magical stone mines. The reason was because they found out that there was a large number of people without a leader! In the Luniverse, people were assets. They served as the supply of slaves! Lu Shu and Nie Ting did not expect that. Initially, they thought that the Luniverse would not be interested in the Earth. However, they discovered that the Luniverses perception on keeping slaves was completely different from that of the Earths. Moreover, they did not keep slaves based on trades. They had broken free from the restrictions of the King of Gods and viewed the people on Earth as properties which they could pick up as and when they liked. In the Luniverse, ordinary villagers had their register as an ordinary villager. One had to sign a slave contract with an ordinary villager and report it before the villager was officially considered ones slave. This was a rule made by the old King of Gods in order to protect the villagers. However, the implementation of the rule faced many problems. When the old King of Gods was around, the slave owners did not dare to do anything funny. However, after the old King of Gods was no longer around, the moral degeneration of the society began to get worse. And now when they arrived on Earth, they did not have to report to anyone. Without any restrictions, they started labelling people as slaves directly! The good thing was that these people were lost. Only a minority of the people from Luniverse dared to do this when they first arrived at a foreign place. Most of the people from the Luniverse decided to wait and see first. However, some of the attitude of the people in the Luniverse were sufficient to ring a warning bell on Earth. The parties did not view each other equally, they were thinking about whether they could steal ones resources. This was not the speciality of people from the Luniverse. In fact, in the history of the development of people on Earth, there were many cases of how one invaded others. The situation in Northern Europe was still alright. The entrance was beside the Holy Palace and one would get surrounded by the Deities once they stepped out. However, the situation was different in North America. The people from the Luniverse who entered accidentally made 100 over stamps for slaves overnight. Fortunately, the Phoenix Society discovered this in time. Lu Shus first reaction after entering the Luniverse was, Why is this place so under-developed? That was because the basic infrastructure and production was too under-developed. To put it simply, their technical skills were extremely bad. However, when the people from the Luniverse went to the Earth, they also felt that the Earth was under-developed. Why was the average capabilities of people so bad?! This was the difference between the culture of technology and culture of training. Both of their ideologies were extremely different! However, at this moment, Lu Shu was thinking about a question. If the space pathway on the Changbai Mountains was left behind by the old King of Gods for himself, then what about the Longmen Mountain, Northern Europe and North America? Did one space pathway mean that a powerful individual from the Luniverse had broken through the barrier between the two worlds and landed on Earth? Based on the information they had so far, it was not easy for one to break through the barrier between the two worlds. At least, Duanmu Huangqi was unable to do that! However, was it only possible for one to be at a higher level than the master realm to accomplish that? That did not make sense, only three people on the Luniverse accomplished that. Lu Shu felt that he should keep this question in mind. Northern Europe If his speculation was accurate, who would come from Northern Europe? Lu Shu fell silent. When he was drinking at night, Lu Shu was extremely happy. To Zhang Weiyu and the rest, they were in a new environment. To Lu Shu, on the other hand, he had returned home. Lu Shu was a person who liked to stay at home and did not like to be out and about. When he was in the Luniverse, he felt that he did not belong there as everything was somewhat unrelated to him. He was only willing to be a passer-by. As he was drinking, Li Yixiao ran over sneakily, Brother! Lu Shu looked at Li Yixiao while smiling, You are planning to do something to the Luniverse again? I know the Luniverse is very dangerous, said Li Yixiao as he lowered his volume, I am saying this while I am high from the alcohol. You dont know how difficult my time is at home. So, I decided to head over to the Luniverse the next round when the space pathway is opened Is it easy to earn money over there? Lu Shu was happy. The last sentence finally made Li Yixiao speak his mind. Then, Lu Shu saw Nalan Ques figure and shouted, Look after Heavenly King Li, he is about to head to the Luniverse. Nalan Que frowned immediately. Li Yixiao had to explain for a long time to calm her down. Brother, said Li Yixiao as he frowned, You were not like this last time, did you forget the days when we earned money together? Lu Shu said, I am doing this for your sake. The Luniverse is a dangerous place, you should avoid it at all cost. To be honest, the Luniverse is like an abyss, even if you go over, it wont make a difference. Lu Shu said this sincerely. He really did not want to see Li Yixiao die over there. Although Li Yixiao was already very powerful, it was too dangerous, especially since the masters were moving to the frontline. At this moment, Hao Zhichao who was beside him said, Li Yixiao, are you so afraid of Heavenly King Nalan? Li Yixiao was extremely unhappy. You think that my wife is very strict because you only see how I give in to her when I am outside. I endure this treatment because I respect her. Back at home, she cooks for me, washes my clothes, serves me tea and cleans the house, you do not see all of that! Lu Shu kept silent for two seconds. Can you see it yourself? Li Yixiao sighed, I cant f*cking see anything From Li Yixiaos distress, +748! Chapter 1080 - Black Feather Army’s Sneak Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yixiaos plan to earn money from the Luniverse was definitely going to be a failure. Therefore, he could only drink to get over it. To be honest, Li Yixiao and Nalan Que had experienced the transition from misery to happiness then to misery. Both of them forcefully upgraded their realms in the battle with the Black Feather Army at the Longmen Fortress, causing injuries to their foundations. Before they ate the refresher fruit, both of their powers fell to Grade B! At this moment, Nalan Que comforted Li Yixiao, saying that even if they could no longer practice, they would stay along with each other forever. When she saw Li Yixiao in despair, she promised that she would increase his daily pocket money to 30 dollars. The couple lived a hard life. If their visuals were suitable, they could have filmed a drama. However, before Li Yixiao could feel happy, their foundations recovered. Therefore, Li Yixiao asked Nalan Que if what she said earlier was still valid. Nalan Que said no mercilessly. How unlucky was he! Lu Shu drank a lot that night and did not even know when he got drunk. However, he did not have to worry. As long as Lu Xiaoyu was not drunk, he could return home safely. Lu Xiaoyu, on the other hand, never drank. Lu Xiaoyu, with the help of Anthony brought drunkard Lu Shu back to the small apartment located in the 4th district of the XingShu Road. As it was uninhabited for a long time, the furniture had a layer of dust. Nevertheless, Anthony was good at cleaning and the room was sparkling clean in the blink of an eye. Anthony placed Lu Shu on the bed. Lu Xiaoyu moved a chair over and sat beside Lu Shu, quietly looking at him. Lu Shu had already fallen asleep. This was the first time Lu Xiaoyu saw Lu Shu drunk. In the past, Lu Shu drank but had never gotten drunk. One reason was because he never drank so much alcohol in the past as it was expensive. Another reason was because Lu Shu did not like the feeling of losing consciousness. This time, be it the death of his battlemates in the Flood of Bronze or some other forms of stress, Lu Shu decided to fully relax. Lu Xiaoyu did not stop him as she knew that it was extremely difficult for Lu Shu to fully relax. In the past, he always had to bear some form of responsibility and forced himself to continue advancing. Lu Xiaoyu could sense that Lu Shu was trying to escape from something. This did not feel like Lu Shu anymore. However, was it important to Lu Xiaoyu? No. No matter whether Lu Shu chose to run away or face it, as long as she was in his plans, it was enough. On the second morning, while they were still asleep, Li Heitan and Zhang Weiyu heard shouts coming from the outside of their house. However, they were not worried as the shout was too familiar. One two one, one two one, one two three four. Wasnt that the cheer the past-king shouted when he led them for their morning exercise? However, when Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked out to the wide field and heard the neat footsteps of the group, they felt stunned. Zhang Weiyu could feel the discipline and coordination behind the neat footsteps. However, everyone was mature-minded and would not run over to join in the exercise immediately after being influenced. That would be extremely embarrassing. They woke up so early, I dont think we can continue sleeping, what should we do? asked Li Heitan. He felt that it did not make sense for them to continue sleeping while others were practising outside. At this moment, Lu Shus voice could be heard from behind, Then do homework. At this moment, Li Heitan felt like slapping himself. What was he doing? What was wrong with sleeping? Wasnt it comfortable to sleep? From Li Heitans distress, +666! From Lu Shu was feeling pitiful for exchanging his distress points for the refresher fruit. His desire for distress points was like his stubbornness towards money. Moreover, he needed the Wei Wu Army to assimilate into the current world as soon as possible and familiarize themselves. Therefore, he asked some students from the Cultivation College to act as intern teachers. All of this was discussed with Nie Ting and many of the people were people that Lu Shu had known. For example, Bai Nuo whom he had met in the competition at the Cultivation College. Lu Shu remembered that she had a lot of fans at that time. However, those who were called over from the Heavenly Network to act as interns were bothered by the fact that Heavenly Heavenly King Lu emphasized for them not to teach ancient poems Moreover, they had to give homework During the assimilation process of the Wei Wu Army, two sets of ideologies would definitely clash. During the lesson while the students were understanding the humanities and environment, Zhang Weiyu was curious. Are there really no slaves in this world? Bai Nuo thought about it and replied, It is not accurate to say that. There are some small remote countries with slaves but that was only a small portion. We live by the ideology that everyone is equal. Most of the people in the Wei Wu Army were once slaves and had been roamers whom everyone despised. Therefore, when Bai Nuo spoke about the ideology that everyone is equal, everyone was inspired. However, Bai Nuo explained, We are still not at the stage of everyone is equal yet. However, there should not be any suppression like that in the case of a slave owner and a slave. As for why they were not at the stage of everyone is equal, it was a societal problem that all societies were unable to avoid. When they had lessons in the morning, the Wei Wu Army felt refreshed. Everything they learnt was new things and extremely tempting. This new world seemed to be very interesting. However, at night, everyone started to break down, they had to study at night! Moreover, although there had fun during the seven lessons in the day, seven pieces of homework at night was not fun! This affected the Wei Wu Army greatly. The most direct effect could be seen by how the canteen prepared food for 30,000 people for the 5000 soldiers in the Wei Wu Army so that they would not feel hungry. At night, the chef realized that all the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army were extremely exhausted. They only ate a portion for 10,000 people! This was completely unlike the normal Wei Wu Army! The next morning when Lu Shu headed to Wei Wu Armys territory, he heard Li Heitan shouting as he ran towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. What are you doing? Li Heitan said anxiously, King, the Black Feather Army came over to our territory to steal, we didnt catch them! Black Feather Army? Lu Shu did not expect that to happen. He knew that there were some soldiers left in the wild and the Heavenly Network was searching for them to prevent them from hurting the villagers. However, he did not expect the soldiers of the Black Feather Army to be so daring and came back to the Longmen Fortress to steal? How did they get in? Lu Shu asked curiously, What did they steal? Li Heitan cried, They took my worksheet! Lu Shus face turned black immediately. Scram! Chapter 1081 - The Big Jiang Family The stealing act of the Black Feather Army in the Longmen Fortress was an excuse made up by Li Heitan. Even if there were soldiers from the Black Feather Army nearby, who would be foolish enough to steal things from the camp of the Wei Wu Army? However, Lu Shu also thought about how the average life expectancy of those in the Luniverse was way longer than that on Earth. If the people from the Luniverse died on Earth, how should they report their age if they died? They died at the age of 400? Or 800? It was nothing new for practitioners to live until this age. Any Rank One individual could live until that age. Nobody would feel miserable after hearing this news. Perhaps, they would feel that the person commited suicide because he was tired of living. Now, both Lu Shu and Nie Ting did not mention about allowing Wei Wu Army to enter the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu knew what was the crux of the problem. The Heavenly Network had their own responsibility to protect their homeland. However, the Wei Wu Army was loyal to Lu Shu. They became involved with the Heavenly Network because Lu Shu was in the Heavenly Network. However, that did not mean that they agreed with the ideology of the Heavenly Network. The Heavenly Network was not the place where they grew up at. It was not because Nie Ting and Lu Shu had conflicts, but rather, it was because everyone did not know how to deal with it and chose to ignore it for the moment. Lu Shu thought that this method was good. As long as the Wei Wu Army could stay in the Heavenly Network, they could choose to stay and ignore it for as long as they wanted to Lu Shu felt as though he was leading a huge family. Although the Wei Wu Army was his greatest assistance, he had many things to consider. In the morning, someone came over to complain about how the Wei Wu Army spat on the ground. Lu Shu fell speechless immediately, it was almost impossible for a group of homeless uncultured men to know their manners. Everyone knew that it was not a matter of manners, but the habit of the Wei Wu Army. Their lives were indeed rather raggard. That was not a big problem as it required gradual learning. Lu Shu would let them be if they were in the Luniverse. However, if they were on Earth, their unculturedness would not allow them to find a wife Lu Shu called the Wei Wu Army for a meeting and told them about how to be cultured. He explained patiently, Spitting on the ground is not serious, but look at how clean our campsite is. We should not ruin it but instead, protect it. If everyone spat, how much spit would there be? Li Heitan raised his hand. King, I know, two spits! Li Heitan, get out! Lu Shus face was black. He just started to take mathematics classes and he was doing this?! After the culture class, Lu Shu received a huge number of distress points. However, too many ridiculous things happened recently. Yesterday, during the modern class, Li Heitan was exclaiming how the author named anonymous was f*cking amazing as he wrote so many articles Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu to buy a batch of handphones to distribute it to the Wei Wu Army and taught them how to use it, type, call and send messages. At this point in time, most of the other cities were operating normally except for Yuzhou who was still cordoned off. Everyone was extremely grateful for the Heavenly Network for shutting their enemies out. Recently, some people saw that the space pathway was closed and wanted to send their wishes to the Longmen Fortress. When they took it back, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were surprised. That was the upgraded version of the messenger mirror! The messenger mirror in the Luniverse was a bronze mirror. Its display was blurry and was definitely not as good as the screen of the mobile phone. Moreover, it was expensive and posed much inconvenience. Basically, the messenger mirror was one to one. If one wanted to contact 100 people, one had to bring 100 messenger mirrors with him. However, the mobile was different. Once one knew the others mobile number, one could call anyone! At this point in time, Lu Shu did not want to teach the rest how to use the internet as it was not ideal to overwhelm them with too much information Zhang Weiyu said, King, if we bring this to the Luniverse, it will be extremely handy! If we bring it to the Luniverse, it wont work, sighed Lu Shu, This requires a lot of basic facilities such as the satellite and signal processing station You wont remember everything I tell you anyway Zhang Weiyu was the best learner in the Wei Wu Army. When others were learning, they provided Lu Shu with distress points but Zhang Weiyu was loving the learning process! Lu Shu felt that this was a good thing. However, he was worried that Zhang Weiyu would cry when he found out about some of the truth Lu Shu added all the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army as friends on the messenger application. He suddenly missed the days when he made use of his mobile phone to earn distress points. That was much more satisfying. If time could stop back then, how perfect would it be, Lu Shu wished. However, he understood that if the world was not independent enough, all the wonderful times would perish. If he had not brought the Wei Wu Army back, perhaps the entire world would be Duanmu Huangqis personal assets. Lu Xiaoyu knew that Lu Shu added everyones contacts to piss them off, although she did not understand why Lu Shu liked to piss people off. Meanwhile, before Lu Shu could collect distress points, he broke down first. After the Wei Wu Army got their mobile phones and knew how to make calls and send messages, they definitely had to give it a shot and try something new. However, who should they test it on? Of course, it would be their king. Lu Shu received calls continuously from Li Heitan and the rest, as well as video calls. After he picked up the video call, it was nothing important except for the other party to tell him that he knew how to use it! Lu Shu was extremely annoyed. He did not expect this small plan to annoy himself! He felt that everyone was so free because there were too little homework! Then, the Wei Wu Army realized that their homework doubled overnight! When the Wei Wu Army were too busy doing their homework and did not have time to bother him, Lu Shu finally found Nie Ting to ask him about some questions that he had long ago. Does Jiang Shuyi have family members on Earth? Yes, Nie Ting asked curiously, The Jiang family was a big family with a long history. Why are you asking this? Can you tell me where their family leader is, I need to ask them something, replied Lu Shu calmly. Alright, said Nie Ting, No problem. The Jiang family was not a secret but Nie Ting did not understand why Lu Shu suddenly wanted to look for them. Could there be anything he was hiding? However, Nie Ting did not question too much as everyone had their own secrets. If it was related to the internal affairs of the Heavenly Network, Nie Ting believed that Lu Shu would not keep it a secret. That was the mutual trust between them. Chapter 1082 - Impossible to Defend! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios From the information provided by Nie Ting, Lu Shu could tell that Nie Ting did not know the truth about Jiang Shuyi but Nie Ting nevertheless gave him the detailed information about the Jiang family. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that there were seven people of the Jiang family in the Heavenly Network. Moreover, three of them were part of the Flood of Bronze and one had already died. This surprised Lu Shu. Initially, he thought that the Jiang family was a backup that Jiang Shuyi placed on Earth. However, after reading various information, he realized that the Jiang family had no relation to the Luniverse. They were an ordinary big family. However, all of these were nothing worthy. The more important information was that the current master of the Jiang family was the fifth Heavenly King named Jiang Yuqiu. Nie Ting was the first Heavenly King, Shi Xuejin was the second, Chen Baili the third, Li Yixiao the fourth, Jiang Yuqiu the fifth, Feng Yeming the sixth, Feng Yunlu the seventh and Lu Shu had yet to see the eighth as he was guarding the northern borders. Lu Shu was the ninth Heavenly King, Nalan Que the tenth and Lu Xiaoyu the eleventh. There had always been a saying in the Heavenly Network that Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan were the prospective candidates for the next Heavenly King. However, the selection and designation of the Heavenly King was not a small task. Jiang Yuqiu was the fifth Heavenly King. This explained why Jiang Shuyi was always able to receive information prior to everyone. However, Lu Shu was wondering what role did Jiang Shuyi play in the Jiang family? How did he convince the Jiang family to help him hide his identity after arriving on Earth, could there be some exchange of benefits? Jiang Yuqiu had isolated himself in the northern region of Luo City. Initially, he wanted to go to the Longmen Fortress but Nie Ting allowed him to continue training in Luo City after considering how many people of the Jiang family were involved in the battle. According to sources, he was likely to make a breakthrough to Class A. Lu Shu expected the Jiang family to be nearby. Or else, why would Jiang Shuyi go to school in Luo City. Moreover, he was a transfer student. However, although Jiang Yuqius house was in Luo City, he had always been guarding the borders of the southeast. Therefore, Lu Shu had never seen him before. Nie Ting thought about it and said, The Jiang family made big contributions to the Heavenly Network. Moreover, the Jiang family has always been altruistic. I hope you can mind your manners. Lu Shu nodded. Dont worry, I am not there to kill. He knew why Nie Ting said that. Nie Ting was afraid that he would take rash actions and drive the Jiang family to a dead end Was Lu Shu a person to do that? Initially, he had no grudges with the Jiang family and also had a good relationship with Jiang Shuyi. Even if Jiang Shuyi resumed his status as the senior disciple of the Sword Hut, both of them were still close to each other. Therefore, Lu Shu would not make things difficult for the Jiang family. He only wanted to know the truth. The strength of the Heavenly King was concentrated in Luo City. It was the best time for large organizations overseas to infiltrate and attack, but none of the large organizations were willing to take the risk. If everyone was on the same level in the past, now, their levels were extremely disparate. While the large organizations found it difficult to produce a Class A, the Heavenly Network had a group of them. If the large organizations went against the Heavenly Network now, they would be courting death. Before Lu Shu left, he was reminded of something and said to Nie Ting, You have to be extra careful with overseas organizations, especially Northern Europe and North America. Do not stop the intelligence reports. Why? Nie Ting asked. I am afraid that some humans would be willing to team up with the Luniverse! said Lu Shu. The Luniverse had abundant tactics, talents and resources. If people teamed up with a particular source of power in the Luniverse, it would give the Heavenly Network a headache. Especially since both the Saint and Francesco were still alive. Both of them knew the Heavenly Network the best. If they teamed up with the Luniverse, the party of the Luniverse would instantly get information about the Heavenly Network. I will head to Europe and North America once Im done talking to the Jiang family, said Lu Shu calmly. Go for what? laughed Nie Ting. Didnt you say that we should not let off anyone who deserves to die? However, even if we are not killing them, we should head over to take a look at what was going on with the other two space pathways. said Lu Shu. Initially, Francesco and the Saint were the triggers for the battle on the Tigers Back. Although the Dream Chooser had stirred up trouble behind the scenes, both the names of the Saint and Francesco were on Lu Shus notebook and were destined to die. Lu Shu asked Nie Ting curiously, Why arent you killing them? Nie Ting said calmly, You probably just returned and dont have much information regarding the outside world I have already killed the two of them long ago. Lu Shu was speechless. Indeed, Nie Ting never changed. After Nie Ting advanced to the Shen Cang Jing, he would definitely not let the two culprits off Then whats the matter with the Phoenix Society, asked Lu Shu curiously. An organization would not be dismissed if one person is killed. I cant possibly kill the entire organization. Recently, the speed of recovery of the magical energy is accelerating. There was another Class A expert with the alias Prison Warden. However, the Phoenix Society had been much more orderly and we do not need to take any measures against them. After all, the Heavenly Network is very friendly. said Nie Ting. Lu Shu looked at Nie Ting, he could not associate Nie Ting with the word friendly. The entire worlds practitioners probably had the same mindset. Lu Shu suddenly froze and turned to leave. At this moment, distress points suddenly started accumulating in the back-end of his system! From Zhang Weiyus distress, +699! From Liu Yizhaos distress, +699! From Unsurprisingly, it was the distress points of the Imperial Palace Soldiers! Oh no, things had f*cking gone wrong! At this moment, Lu Shu went to the classroom of the Wei Wu Army and watched the Imperial Palace Soldiers sitting blankly in the classroom. This was not specially built for them by the Longmen Fortress but rebuilt from an abandoned building. This task was a piece of cake for Anthony. At this moment, Bai Nuo, the intern teacher stood at the rostrum, not knowing what to do. Lu Shu asked him in a low voice, What did you tell them? When I was teaching about the History of the Tang Dynasty, I told them that the culture of the dynasty was very prosperous and vibrant, poems were created continuously Then they said that their king was a great poet and I asked them what he wrote Bai Nuo said in a weak voice. Lu Shu was distressed, indeed, there is no way he could conceal the truth forever! Zhang Weiyu and the rest were on the verge of a mental breakdown and could not hear anything! They finally understood why Lu Shu did not allow them to read widely and use the internet Lu Shu comforted them, Have you guys thought that perhaps the old King of Gods did not plagiarize. He could be just an assistant of the poet Zhang Weiyu and the rest still did not react. This blow was too sudden, even Lu Shu felt that it was impossible to defend against it! Chapter 1083 - The Ancestor of the Jiang Family, Jiang Shuyi! Lu Shu thought about how he would explain this to Zhang Weiyu and the rest. He did not shamelessly say that the old King of Gods incarnated multiple times. Li Bai and Du Fu were written in the books, but they were all the old King of Gods If he explained it this way, he would wipe away all of their hard work. It would not be good. When Lu Shu brought the Wei Wu Army back to Earth, he was afraid that this would happen. He definitely had to bring back the Wei Wu Army, but the greatest obstacle was not the West Lord of Heaven, Duanmu Huangqi. It was not the difference in awareness between the Wei Wu Army and the Heavenly Network. It was the poems written by the old King of Gods To them, the old King of Gods was adept in combat and culture. In terms of combat, he was the strongest in the Luniverse. He had written poems as well. Now, the culture aspect had instantly collapsed. A mighty figure had been standing among the clouds. Limitless talent in combat and culture supported him. But now, this mighty figure had fallen Zhang Weiyu and the rest knew that empty promises did not have to be made and they could not trick them either. Words were printed in black and white in the books. The books had existed before they were born in the Luniverse. Zhang Weiyu thought about it carefully. Had the old King of Gods come here to act? But the time frame did not make sense! The poems that the old King of Gods had copied spanned across the entire history of China. There were no gaps in time. His copying was far too complete! If the old King of Gods wanted to act, he had to disappear from the Luniverse for 1000 to 2000 years before returning Zhang Weiyu and the rest were very wise. Thus, they immediately made a wise analysis and destroyed their own knowledge Lu Shu said with a sense of justice, You have to think this way. The culture in the Luniverse is rather weak. You have been fixated on cultivation, causing the other areas to fall behind. Someone would have to dedicate their life and soul to enrich your culture Great Lord, let me think quietly Zhang Weiyu said this before they collapsed. They had terrible headaches. Earlier, they had guessed that the head of the Sword Hut had been captured from Earth by the old King of Gods. When they thought about the battle at the palace of the King of Gods, it was because the head of the Sword Hut had felt that the old King of Gods was not down-to-earth Ahem. Lu Shu slowly said, Digest the information for now. I have other things to do After all, they were men. Lu Shu felt that they should overcome the gaps in their hearts. He believed that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were very resilient. On the other hand, Lu Shu was going to visit the Jiang family.Read more chapter on vipnovel.com The Jiang family was a big family in Luo City, but in the past, Lu Shu had never heard of them. It was different from that of in dramas. Names like Jiang Group and Liu Group rarely appeared in typical family businesses. Civilians rarely interacted with them as well. There would not be names like the son of the Jiang family in school either In reality, students in that era rarely looked at family origins when making friends. People would be friends if they matched one another in terms of temperament. If your disposition did not match, no one would be friends with you, no matter who your father was. But Lu Shu was even more amazing. His disposition did not match anyone Those were the times you would feel nostalgic about when you thought about them, including the sounds of the birds chirping outside the window, and the ugly uniform that you wore. After school, the boys would carry either a basketball or a football and run out. The girls would gather and chat. When there was a blackout at school, they would sing together. Notes would fly around during night study sessions. Those were days free of worries. Teachers were the only natural predators. But a long time after graduation, the teacher who never confiscated your novel might become your friend. While drinking, you would sigh that he had confiscated many things, and even affected your feelings. He would sigh that you were a troublesome student in school. The two of you would be like martial arts masters who would not have known each other if you did not fight. In the end, you would become close friends. Lu Shu arrived at the Jiang familys house. It was not a large courtyard. It was simply a mansion. The current families were different from that of in the past. People rarely lived in large houses. Lu Shu knocked the door. An auntie opened the door and asked curiously, Who are you looking for? Lu Shu smiled. Im looking for Jiang Yuqiu. Im Lu Shu. Lu Shu remembered that he had interacted with Jiang Yuqiu before. Back then, when he was selling magical stones in exchange for money, Jiang Shuyi had called Jiang Yuqiu. Lu Shu was worried that as a student in the family, Jiang Shuyi would not be able to ask for thousands of dollars, but Jiang Yuqiu did not hesitate at all. Back then, he had thought that Jiang Yuqiu wanted to make a deal with him, but he had been overly anxious. Jiang Shuyis position in his position was far too high! If not, which child would directly ask their clan elder for money and their clan elder would personally transfer the money to them! The auntie politely replied, Please wait, I will ask them. I am only the housekeeper of the Jiang family. Lu Shu was surprised. There should not have been any civilians in Luo City. If this auntie was still working with the Jiang family, she had probably worked for them her entire life. Not long after, the auntie opened the door. Mr Jiang has invited you in. Jiang Yuqiu walked down. He smiled. Hello, Heavenly King Lu. This time, Jiang Yuqiu was very polite towards Lu Shu. He did not look down on him, like how families looked down on ordinary people, and get badly beaten up by Lu Shu. Jiang Yuqiu was very clear that besides Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin, this young man was the scariest person in the Heavenly Network. No one could overlook the strength of the Wei Wu Army and Lu Shu. The strength of the big families was nothing in front of them. Even the wealthy families in the Luniverse palaces did not dare to provoke the Wei Wu Army, let alone those on Earth. Lu Shu looked at Jiang Yuqiu. Have you seen me before? Does anyone from the Heavenly Network not recognise Heavenly King Lu? I dont think so. He has talked about you as well. Jiang Yuqiu smiled. He was referring to Jiang Shuyi. Furthermore, Jiang Yuqiu probably knew why Lu Shu had come. The moment Jiang Yuqiu heard that Lu Shu had returned from the Luniverse, he knew what Lu Shu had done. As for whether he would come to the Jiang family would depend on his mood. Lu Shu got straight to the point. What relationship does Jiang Shuyi have with the Jiang family? Jiang Yuqiu said, He is the ancestor of the Jiang family As expected. Lu Shu sighed. Jiang Shuyi had come from Earth, like the head of the Sword Hut. The head of the Sword Hut had probably brought Jiang Shuyi to the Luniverse. Thus, he became the senior disciple of the Sword Hut. No wonder the Jiang family worked with Jiang Shuyi. They were related. Thankfully, this family was stable and powerful. If not, Jiang Shuyi would not have been able to blend into the Daoyuan class so easily. Chapter 1084 - The Truth Comes to Light Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had worked out his thought process. Lu Shu curiously asked, When did he go to the Luniverse? Around 1000 years ago, said Jiang Yuqiu. Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. Jiang Shuyi was over 1000 years old. In the past, Lu Shu had felt that Jiang Shuyis personality was strange. He was very calm, unlike most people his age. He did not get angry or panic. He seemed to have no unique characteristics. No. Calmness was Jiang Shuyis trait. How could a person be affected by a small problem after experiencing the vicissitudes of life for over 1000 years? Back then in the Beimang remains, the calmest person was not Lu Shu, nor Li Yixiao, nor Cao Qingci. It was Jiang Shuyi. Back then, everyone was curious about what was in the black hole within the ruins, but Jiang Shuyi did not seem to be curious. But something had not been settled. Nie Ting could no longer attack after advancing to Shen Cang Jing, as his natural laws would clash with that of the Earth. How did Jiang Shuyi attack on Earth? Did he reduce his strength like the Puppet Masters? It was not impossible. If this was the case, either Jiang Shuyi had the ability to reduce his strength, or had refresher fruits as well. At that moment, Jiang Yuqiu said, I dont know much about the history, but it was recorded in our family records. Back then, she was at the age of marriage, but before a matchmaker came, a man came. He was helping someone make our ancestor their disciple No, wait. Lu Shu clutched his head. Its a bit messy. Wait. Age of marriage? A man came to help someone find a disciple? This was different from what Lu Shu had imagined. Firstly, Lu Shu was sure that Jiang Shuyi was not the head of the Sword Hut. The head of the Sword Hut and Jiang Shuyi had appeared in the Luniverse at the same time far too many times. If they could not fake it, there was no point in doing so. Furthermore, it seemed as if Jiang Shuyis true personality had been revealed?! Thus, the senior disciple of the Sword Hut was more like an older sister! Lu Shus sense of the world seemed to crumble, like what had happened to Zhang Weiyu earlier It was said that what goes around, comes around Lu Shu looked at Jiang Yuqiu and said, Wait. Then why did she register as a male when she registered for school? I have thought about that as well, said Jiang Yuqiu. I have flipped through her records. Being taken as a disciple by a deity is a very important event. Thus, it was recorded in the family record. Every generation of masters will be told about this. One day, a deity might return to the Jiang family, and it was our ancestor When she was supposed to be married, she said that she did not want to get married, but her family did not allow her to do so. Back then, the master said that if she was a male, she could join the army and fight. It did not matter even if she did not get married. However, females had to assist their husbands and teach their children. Then, our ancestor said that, if she had the chance to reincarnate, she would definitely be a male back then, when she asked to be registered as a male, I could not say anything. She would be the one telling me what to do. Lu Shu understood. There had been a historical problem behind this. It was a patriarchal society back then. Females were treated unfairly. Why did females have to assist their husbands and teach their children? The deity that had appeared was probably the old King of Gods, right? Did the old King of Gods come to Earth just to find a disciple for the head of the Sword Hut? The head of the Sword Hut was very thick-skinned Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. Did the old King of Gods lose a bet to the head of the Sword Hut? Only God would know. Jiang Yuqiu said, Actually Dont talk. I want to think quietly, said Lu Shu. Jiang Yuqiu was dumbfounded. Quietly? Furthermore, what did he mean by also Lu Shu had been confident about his analysis, but this point of difference destroyed everything he had analyzed. No wonder Jiang Shuyi had avoided the subject when he asked her about her gender. It was a secret. A normal uncle would reply with confidence that he was a male when asked about his gender. This was a normal reaction. Which typical uncle would hide the truth? What was this? She had tricked both Lu Shu and the Luniverse for many years. Luckily, the head of the Sword Hut doted on her. Did Gu Lingfei have any feelings towards this senior disciple? But during the Sword Hut ceremony, Lu Shu felt that there was something wrong with Gu Lingfeis gaze towards the statue of the old King of Gods Why had Jiang Shuyi come to the Earth? What did the incident that happened in the palace of the King of Gods 18 years ago have to do with Jiang Shuyi? Suddenly, Lu Shu thought of something. When he was still in school, he had met a very pretty female classmate her Adams apple was probably fake, but her flat chest was real Wait. The name Shuyi Lu Shu asked curiously, What was your ancestors name? Jiang Yao, said Jiang Yuqiu. As expected, she had changed her name Good. No matter what, two of Lu Shus questions had been answered. He now knew Jiang Shuyis background and secret. Although these problems did not have much to do with the truth that Lu Shu was chasing, they had answered his doubts. His mind was a lot clearer now Before Lu Shu could continue asking, a loud sound suddenly came from the sky. Chirp chirp chirp! Lu Shu was dumbfounded, then grew excited. Jiang Yuqiu watched as the young Heavenly King suddenly ran out of the mansion. Then, he shouted, Chirp chirp chirp! From Jiang Yuqius distress, +666! Jiang Yuqiu felt that he had to scrutinize this young Heavenly King once again. Outside the mansion, Lu Shu watched as a massive black dragon flew from the north. It was much larger than when he had left the Earth. Chaos had not been hungry during this period. If it had nothing to do, it would eat dozens of leaves off Arcanes body. Arcane was about to go crazy from frustration, but when he thought about how Chaos had recognized Lu Shu as his owner, he could not do anything? In the end, Chaos had grown much faster than Lu Shu had imagined, as it had not been hungry. It ate the best food on Earth According to history, it was said that whoever obtained something from the World Tree would be amazing later on, but no one had ever tried to eat the World Tree itself What could Arcane do? He was in despair as well! Chaos had flown in front of Lu Shu, but it did not slow down. When it flew past Lu Shu, Lu Shu jumped and grabbed Chaos horns. Then, they flew into the clouds! In the distance, the Heavenly Network was shocked. They recalled that the Ninth Heavenly King had a dragon as a pet But why did this dragon seem so strange Chapter 1085 - Did You Keep Other Dragons?! Lu Shu and Chaos had not seen each other for a long time. To Lu Shu, he had always envied how Xiaoyu had the ability to control his pets, including the control of their souls. This was a very strange mindset as he thought that controlling pets was an extremely energy-saving task as it did not involve fighting. Even if he had an additional helper, he would look extremely charismatic when he fought. However, after heading to the Luniverse, he felt he had lost Chaos as well as the child who just reached Class A Now that they reunited, Lu Shu felt that Chaos joy when he saw himself was as though he had reunited with his biological son He stood on top of Chaos and monitored the entire Longmen Fortress. The wind blew in front of them but was seemingly pushed away by an invisible force. In the wind, Lu Shus clothes did not move at all. When the Heavenly Network saw how the Ninth Heavenly King rode the dragon into the sky, they suddenly became extremely envious. That was what a practitioner should look like. They looked at the Ninth Heavenly King before looking at themselves, it seemed as though their training was rather fake. Lu Xiaoyu and Little Fury sat on the wall and saw Lu Shu fly past them. Lu Xiaoyu mumbled, How braggy. Then, Lu Xiaoyu turned and looked at Little Fury. Little Fury was surprised and immediately wrote, I dont know how to fly yet! Lu Xiaoyu despised, What are you thinking about, even if you know how to fly, I wont be able to take a ride on you. Little Fury felt that Lu Xiaoyus expression was different from what she said. She looked as though she wanted to find something to ride on Fly fly fly, god knows when they will come down, its not as if he doesnt know how to fly by himself! Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu and Chaos in the sky expressionlessly. At this moment, Chaos suddenly turned around and stopped at the wall where Lu Xiaoyu was sitting at. Lu Shu shouted, Xiaoyu, hop on! Lu Xiaoyus eyes lit up immediately. Coming! Then, she left Little Fury stunned on the wall, what on earth happened?! From Little Furys distress, +666! From Little Furys distress, +666! One for Lu Shu and one for Lu Xiaoyu Little Fury suddenly felt a gust of chilling wind engulfing himself At this moment, Lu Shu asked, What are you waiting for, hop on too! Little Fury immediately hopped onto Chaos back Lu Shu felt that the most important thing for a family was tidiness. Lu Shu started training because he wanted to protect Lu Xiaoyu. Suddenly, Chaos growled, Chirp chirp chirp! Master, there is a huge tree on the Changbai Mountains. The leaves of this tree is delicious, I will bring you to eat it! Lu Shus face turned black immediately. Of course he knew that the tree on the Changbai Mountains was the World Tree. No wonder Chaos doubled in size and was almost reaching the peak of a Rank One. Dragons were indeed powerful, Lu Shu felt that none of the Rank One humans could defeat Chaos. Perhaps, even the twelve patrons would not be able to deal with him. However, what was more impressive was how Chaos lived off the leaves of the World Tree Lu Shu never heard of anyone who fed on the leaves of the World Tree. Back then, Coral was regarded as Master of the Deities with a tree branch of the World Tree. After he returned, he was furiously filling up the gaps in the information. Therefore, he knew that the World Tree was actually the one in Corals hands. However, Luniverse did not know that some people combined their bodies with the tree and was unaware of the grievances between the Puppet Masters. That was because when Nie Ting wanted to look for Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi to chat, they had bought 5000 packets of hotpot soup base and went to the Luniverse. Those who knew the truth could understand that Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi merely liked to eat hotpot. Those who did not know thought that they were opening a chain of the Little Dragon Inn in the Luniverse To be honest, Lu Shu did not expect the World Tree to stabilize the entire worlds foundations. When this matter came to mind, he would worry as he was unsure if the loss of the World Tree would affect Coral. Lu Shu did not know that the number of World Tree tree branches in Corals hands were uncountable Lu Shu thought that he did not have to worry so much. Staying on Earth was not bad too, right. He did not look for the World Tree and did not ask Nie Ting where the Puppet Masters went. It would be ideal if the space pathway between the two worlds never opened again. No, it had to open once more as he wanted to kill Duanmu Huangqi. However, these were all his wishes. The space pathway between the two worlds would not open and close as and when one liked it to. Lu Shu threw five refresher fruits to Little Fury. Eat two of them and leave the remaining three for the Mice Army. When the space pathway reopens, your Mice Army would have to play a big role. Little Furys responsibility was very strange. Apart from Liu Yizhao, there were no more scouts in the Wei Wu Army as the Mice Army could bear the responsibility of the scouts. Moreover, they did a better job than humans as there were too many of them and did not give rise to suspicion. There were only a handful people in the Luniverse who could control creatures. Even if they had the gift to do so, they would not view mice highly. As nobody would feed the refresher fruit to a low-class creature like the mice. Those who had the gift to control creatures would definitely want the creatures to be as powerful as possible. Amongst the Mice Army, several hundreds of them had risen to Rank Three. Meanwhile, Little Fury was at the peak of Rank Two, which was equivalent to Class B on Earth. Little Fury wanted to continue rising in ranks but he did not have any new refresher fruits. Lu Shu suddenly said, If you think your speed of progress is slow, you can look for me for the refresher fruit. We will see what we can do if you really are unable to advance any further. To be honest, Lu Shu wanted to see what was the limit that Little Fury could reach. Like humans, every creature would have an upper limit and there was a limit to every creatures progress. However, Lu Shu suddenly felt that the creatures who could appear in the Beimang relics would give him a huge surprise as he had already realized that these relics were extraordinary. Now, Lu Shu felt that instead of calling the small worlds relics, they should be named treasures left behind by someone. Lu Shu signalled for Chaos to land. He wanted to look for Nie Ting to ask him about something. Chaos went back to the Seal of Lands but just after he went in, he told Lu Shu that he wanted to get out. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment before letting him out. Chaos growled furiously. Chirp chirp chirp! Where are my tridents! Where are all my tridents! Why did the numbers decrease so much?! Did you keep other dragons and feed them my snacks! From Chaos distress, +999! Lu Shu was speechless. Everyone loved to eat. Initially, he took more than 20,000 tridents and Chaos ate 5000 by himself. Lu Shu gave more than 5000 tridents to the Wei Wu Army and they were left with less than 10,000. From what they saw, two-thirds of the tridents disappeared. This was obvious enough for Chaos to realize Chapter 1086 - Do Not Believe in Coincidences Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was thinking about how he should explain this to Chaos. When he first received the tridents, he told Chaos generously to eat as many as he wanted as all of the tridents belonged to Chaos. However, he turned the chocolate sticks to the weapons of the Wei Wu Army and would never give Chaos anymore tridents in the future. After all, magical weapons would have defects and the remaining tridents were used as backups. So, how should he explain to Chaos? Lu Shu said after thinking, Are the leaves yummy? I can get some for you? Chaos was stunned for a moment, it seemed alright? After all, as long as he had something to eat, he was fine with it. Moreover, the leaves of the World Tree was much tastier than the tridents. Taking the opportunity while Chaos attitude changed, Lu Shu said, I didnt give you the tridents because I pity you. How can I give you something so bad-tasting. If I want to feed you, I have to feed you with the best leaves! Chaos was confused. Really? If that was the case, Chaos suddenly became happy again, Chirp chirp chirp! Then when shall we go and pluck the leaves?! Cough cough, dont rush, Lu Shu said, We have to first Lu Shu finally pleased Chaos and caused him to calm down. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was not easy for one to raise a child! Hold on, when Lu Shu thought about Chaos, he suddenly got reminded of a friend whom he had not met for a long time Hai Gongzi! Initially when Lu Shu encountered the Dream Chooser and got his powers sealed, he lost Cheng Ying sword too. When he was in the Luniverse, he felt that it was a pity as he could rely on the Cheng Ying sword instead of the tree branches to kill. Now that the Seize Thief of Lu Shus fourth layer of celestial map had appeared, although it was a short-ranged sword, he still craved the feeling of terrifying his opponents with the Cheng Ying sword. Lu Shu was a candidate who always had a back-up plan no matter how confident he was. When he thought about the Cheng Ying sword, he went to look for Zhong Yutang. However, when he saw Zhong Yutang, he was stunned for a moment. In the past, Zhong Yutang looked like a middle-aged man and with his increase in rank, Zhong Yutang had always been in a state of turning younger. Besides Zhong Yutang, almost every single middle-aged practitioner in the Heavenly Network was in the same state. Yet now, Lu Shu saw how Zhong Yutangs initially black hair turned gray. The battle with the Black Feather Army had used up too much of Zhong Yutangs energy. As the think tank of the Heavenly Network, he had to be responsible for many things. An outsider viewed the rise of the Longmen Fortress as a miracle but did not know how much hard work people put in behind the scenes. Instantly, Lu Shu felt that the incident when Zhong Yutang intentionally did not pick up his call were things in the past. To be honest, Zhong Yutang did not expect that incident to only be resolved at this point in time Lu Shu asked, Did you guys pick up the Cheng Ying sword after I went to the Luniverse? Zhong Yutang said, Even if we wanted to look for it, we were unable to find it The Cheng Ying sword was invisible. One could only tell its outline after examining it closely. If there was no fixed parameters for the search, it was like finding a needle in the ocean impossible. Therefore, only Lu Shu could look for the Cheng Ying sword as the sword recognized him by his blood. At a certain distance away from the Cheng Ying sword, he could feel its presence. Lu Shu was thinking about whether the Cheng Ying sword would cease to exist if he stayed in the Luniverse and did not go back That sounded wrong. Couldnt Hai Gongzi run back with the sword To be honest, Lu Shu did not take notice about whether Hai Gongzi could hold the Cheng Ying sword and he was not sure if Hai Gongzi could come out after the Cheng Ying sword lost contact with its owner. Lu Shu suddenly realized that he had to make a trip to the Changbai Mountains However, at this moment, Zhong Yutang suddenly brought up another matter. He said, I should make a trip personally to tell you this. After all, you should know this as you are the Ninth Heavenly King. Lu Shu felt a sense of solemness from Zhong Yutangs expression. He asked, What happened? Initially, we thought that the practitioner from the Luniverse had entered through North America accidentally. However, it seems more complicated than what we thought it would be, said Zhong Yutang, Based on some of the intelligence reports I have obtained, I can claim that another force from the Luniverse is plotting a plan. Last Friday, the intelligence personnel of the Heavenly Network discovered people with the slave mark in India. Although there were only a handful of them, it is worth noting as after all, there is no space pathway in India, said Zhong Yutang. You mean someone is keeping slaves in India! Lu Shu said in horror. He thought that such things would occur in North America first. However, unexpectedly, it occured in India. It had been only one week since the last closure of the space pathway. That meant that after that person reached the Earth, he left North America immediately and went to India. In the past, Shi Xuejin had analyzed that the development of force by Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi would probably start from India. That was because the region was chaotic and although there were many practitioners, those who were powerful died after invading the Heavenly Network. Therefore, there was no leader at that moment. Apart from India, the entire Southeast Asia seemed to be in the same situation. Nevertheless, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not expand their powers at that region as it had been eyed by someone else. The other party seemed to have gotten hold of the Earths details. Was this a coincidence or planned? Lu Shu was starting to not believe in coincidences. He gradually realized that he should not have the mindset that everything was a coincidence or he might get killed because of that mindset. However, if someone really made the effort to plot a scheme, who could it be? Lu Shu suddenly felt that perhaps Duanmu Huangqi was a representative that was sent by the mastermind to trick others. Meanwhile, the mastermind started his plan when everyone shifted their focus on the Longmen Fortress. It was an extremely huge scheme as it involved playing a game with three masters and 20,000 Black Feather Army soldiers lives. However, this should not be the case. As the West Lord of Heaven, why would Duanmu Huangqi allow himself to be controlled by others? Or maybe Duanmu Huangqi did not even realize that he was being made use of! Lu Shu was calm. It was not the first time he had met someone who only hid behind the scenes. Chapter 1087 - Secretly Go On One Path While Secretly Going Along Another Chapter 1087: Secretly Go On One Path While Secretly Going Along Another Where else has this happened, other than in India? Lu Shu asked. Zhong Yutang sighed. We are not sure about the other places, as before you returned, we have seen this symbol, but we can only treat it as a tattoo. Earlier, when we captured the soldiers from the Black Feather Army as prisoners, we asked them about the structure of their society, but we did not have enough time to ask about specific details. At first, we thought that their slave system was similar to that of ours in ancient times, but we did not expect it to be even more cruel in the Luniverse. The slaves are controlled by techniques. It is rather impossible for slaves to rebel, said Zhong Yutang. Thankfully, youre back. Lu Shus return had helped the Heavenly Network fill in gaps in their information. The information they had obtained from the enemy was not completely reliable. You would not know whether they were telling the truth. You would not know if they were pretending to tell the truth, but actually leading you into a trap. If the Heavenly Network had the ability to capture spirits and question them, like Lu Xiaoyu, it would have been good, but they did not have this ability. Lu Shu would not lie to them. Furthermore, Lu Shu had brought back the Imperial Palace Soldiers, who were very familiar with the Luniverse. Zhang Weiyu had not attended classes for the past two days. He had worked with the Heavenly Network to provide information on the Luniverse. After learning that the old King of Gods was simply a porter of poems, Zhang Weiyu needed to busy himself with work Zhong Yutang said, A similar situation has probably occurred in the southwest. They are infiltrating the area very quickly. Heavenly King Nie has led an army to the south. Hopefully, they will be able to find the person behind this. Lu Shu could understand Zhong Yutangs concern. It was very easy to control someone with the mark of a slave. A slave was able to get rid of the mark, but the people of the Luniverse all knew that they would have to endure extreme pain. Many people had tried to do so, but had given up halfway. The only limit was that everyone had limited vitality to bear the mark of a slave. This was also the reason why Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been shocked when Lu Shu accepted the Treaty of Alliance from over 5000 people. The Treaty of Alliance provided a smaller burden than the mark of slave, but it was not negligible. It depended on how strong the individual was. A Rank One expert would be able to control over 1000 slaves in one week. They would reach their limit at around 5000 people. But with the diverse range of strategies, more than one person might come this time. Furthermore, there was a more important problem. If the Practitioners on Earth were willing to submit themselves to a master, they could pass down the methods to control slaves to the Practitioners on Earth. Then, it would spread like a virus. Lu Shu never had much hope in humanity. He believed that people would sell their souls to a demon for some benefit. This was very surprising. Duanmu Huangqi had been fighting to the death here, but the person behind the scenes was secretly on one path while going along another. They were using Duanmu Huangqi as a shield. Zhong Yutangs phone rang. He took a look and said, You should have received the news as well. Everyone has to be careful. The mark of a slave has appeared in the southwest! Lu Shu was stunned. The enemy was very ferocious. They had laid their hands on the Heavenly Network. Were they not afraid to die? It seemed as if many people had come to Earth from the Luniverse! Are there any ways to get rid of the mark of a slave? Zhong Yutang asked. If you kill the slave owner, the mark of a slave will disappear, said Luniverse. In the Luniverse, slaves who have lost their slave owners are called roamers. Some of them will find a new master and receive benefits, while others will choose freedom. A majority of the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army are roamers, but they are like ordinary people now. There are no effects on them. Thus, we have to kill the slave owner. Zhong Yutang thought about it and said, This method to control slaves is far too tyrannical. If they are weaker, it is easy for the mark of a slave to be forced on them. Although those being controlled are not a huge threat to us, we still have to be careful. Lu Shu was more optimistic than Zhong Yutang. We cant assume that they will continue to develop slaves. What if they have some escape route? Most importantly, they did not know what the enemy wanted to do. It was like a game of chess. They had to fight with every move. They could not let their enemy rack up achievements. A new piece of news caused Zhong Yutang to furrow his eyebrows. Theres a problem. They had controlled the secret practitioner slaves to kill the innocent. Although we have controlled these slaves, we cannot find the slave owner! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What should they do now? The enemy had made their move. First, they had controlled the secret practitioners as slaves. Then, they had concealed themselves. Even if they had captured the secret practitioners, they could not act freely. If they could not find the slave owners, they could not let these secret practitioners go. But the control relationship between the slave owner and the slave was one-sided. Even if you captured the slave, it was of no use. Has Nie Ting thought of a solution? Lu Shu asked. If this had happened overseas, then forget it. They did not have the time to care about the lives of others, but it was unbearable if it happened in the territory of the Heavenly Network. They could not allow the enemy to cause any harm. The information network of the Heavenly Network was outside the country. Their domestic information was rather weak. As a result, they would not be able to find the slave owners for some time. Furthermore, these slave owners who were hiding might not be from the Luniverse! Slaves could not betray their slave owners. The Heavenly Network could not obtain information about the slave owners from the slaves. Zhong Yutang said, We can only gather the secret practitioners and prevent the enemy from forcing the mark of a slave on them. Well think of a solution for the rest. Heavenly King Nie will return tomorrow. A strong surveillance team has been set up in the Longmen Fortress. Hopefully, we will be able to obtain some clues on them based on Heavenly King Nies analysis. There was a loss of time in between. You might find the perpetrator tomorrow, but a new offender might appear again. Zhong Yutang suddenly looked Lu Shu. Do you have any good ideas? Lu Shu thought about it. Then, he turned and looked at Little Fury. Get the army of mice to go there! I will give you ten refresher fruits. Increase the number of Class Cs and Class Bs among your underlings. Find the people behind this and bring them back. Suddenly, Little Fury was excited. It had an important responsibility. It was time to show off his skills! Little Fury took out its small notebook and wrote on it. If I cant find them, I will behead myself! Lu Shus expression darkened. Who did you learn this from?! Chapter 1088 - Miraculous Transformation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The stakes were very high. Lu Shu had offered ten refresher fruits for Little Fury to raise the strength of the Mice Army. Lu Shu had been worried that Little Fury would no longer be able to control the Mice Army, but after training for a long time, Lu Shu understood that Little Fury was not a typical creature. As long as Little Fury was strong enough, it would be able to control the Mice Army. When Zhong Yutang saw this, he suddenly gasped in shock. To be honest, they were very worried about the Mice Army. Like Lu Shu, they had been worried that the Mice Army would go out of control. When creatures started to mutate, the Heavenly Network had been secretly observing the Mice Army in Luo City. Back then, the mice were the most ferocious creatures, followed by insects. Mice were omnivorous and would attack other creatures. The entire country suffered from mice attacks, except for Luo City. The mice in Luo City even helped to get rid of the insects. Their speed was worthy of praise. This was the advantage of the Mice Army. They were big in numbers, but small in actual size. They would be able to fit anywhere. After Lu Shu brought Little Fury and the rest back, Little Fury had been busy for two days as well. After it had left, there was a new army of mice in Luo City. But it was not a major problem. Little Fury could defeat them. The Mice Army had become like a pack of wolves, and Little Fury was their natural leader, even though it was a squirrel Suddenly, Zhong Yutang realized that he had overlooked Little Fury. It was their trump card in dealing with this dangerous situation. If the Mice Army was sent to that city, it would be difficult for anyone to hide their whereabouts! They might not be able to enter some houses, but they could quickly find people with the mark of a slave, then conduct a check! After such a long time, we still have to use our temporary manpower. Zhong Yutang laughed. At least they had settled an urgent issue with this solution. Little Fury was unhappy. It took out its small notebook. Who said that we were temporary staff? Cant we be included with the rest of the staff? Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded. This felt like an illusion But he immediately smiled. Permanent staff! You are now permanent staff. I will register you later. Then, he turned to Lu Shu and sighed. I suddenly feel that you have the ability to mysteriously transform Before he could finish speaking, Little Fury, who was on Lu Shus shoulder, started writing angrily. Who is mysteriously transforming? Zhong Yutang was silent. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Fine. It was best not to talk about this now. This family was very troublesome! In the past, Zhong Yutang felt an air of arrogance from Lu Xiaoyu. She had murderous intent as well. Now, he felt that Xiaoyu was the cutest one in the family! Compared to Lu Shu and Little Fury, Lu Xiaoyu was extremely cute! Zhong Yutang was confused why did the topic suddenly change? Were you crazy? His emotions were all over the place! He sorted out his thoughts and said, The Mice Army will definitely cause the civilians in Kun City to panic. We have to make arrangements in advance. Or, we can plan the route that the Mice Army can take. Furthermore, we have to inform the civilians in advance. If not, it will be a massive problem if thousands of mice suddenly appeared in the streets. Little Fury wrote. No need. Your plan is not meticulous enough. If you let the civilians know in advance, the enemy will look out for the Mice Army. They might even change their location. This was the first time Zhong Yutangs plans had been questioned by a squirrel. He looked at the sky. Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning? But he knew that Little Fury was right From Zhong Yutangs distress, +199! Zhong Yutang sorted out his feelings and asked, What good ideas do you have? Lu Shu thought about it and said, We dont have to worry about the appearance of the Mice Army. Xiaoyu can control Anthony and bring them over, but it will be a problem in the city. Anthony had advanced to Shen Cang Jing. It was far too easy for him to transport the Mice Army to the city, although people would rarely think about using masters for such a task But to Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, no matter whether Anthony was a Shen Cang Jing or a Class A, he was just one of their methods. It was not unnatural. Zhong Yutang was speechless. This family had far too many methods to use. Luckily, Lu Shu was a Heavenly King. There was just one problem. With thousands of mice, would they cause the civilians to panic? Little Fury wrote, If we are discovered, its my loss! The corners of Zhong Yutangs mouth twitched. This family was very impressive. He lethargically waved his hand and left. As long as you were happy Now, he had to inform Nie Ting that the Mice Army was about to head to Kun City, as Nie Ting was finding a way to settle this issue as well! Little Furys Mice Army was a miracle. Needless to say, this was worthy of a celebration in the Heavenly Network. Although they could rely on the Mice Army to deal with the offenders, what about those overseas? Were the Practitioners overseas able to find a solution? If someone stiff like Duanmu Huangqi had come to fight, they could directly fight, but fighting in the dark was very frightening. Furthermore, one could not tell whether there was a plan behind these actions. At that moment, outside Franklin station in Manhattan, New York, You Mingyu hummed as he walked down. He was about to ride the train back home. He was in charge of the entire overseas information network for the Heavenly Network. The moment they received information that a space pathway had opened in North America, he had come here and replaced an overseas soldier, allowing him to go back. Recently, he had discovered the mark of a slave as well. He was looking for clues, but any hints would mysteriously be cut off. He had no choice but to lie low and wait for a good opportunity. The entire information network relied on him. He had the most say overseas among the entire Heavenly Network. Franklin station was a small station. There was almost no one at night. Only the sound of You Mingyu humming, as well as the sound of leather shoes coming into contact with the ground could be heard in the empty station. There was a lot of graffiti in this small station, but You Mingyu was not in the mood to look at them. Instead, he stopped in his tracks. Four Practitioners suddenly appeared in front of and behind him. They all had the mark of a slave on the back of their hands! You Mingyu helplessly laughed. How unlucky The four Practitioners surrounded You Mingyu. The lights in the small station started to flicker. You Mingyu drew a small, purple blade from his sleeve. The blade was short, but it was capable of killing! Chapter 1089 - Accept the Mark, Or Die Recently, You Mingyu had been chasing information on the mark of a slave. The information network of the Heavenly Network existed because of the large overseas organizations. But now, You Mingyu had to adjust his deployment and strategy, as the Heavenly Networks enemy had changed! It was not that the large organizations could be friendly and not guard themselves against one another. In the present situation, even if these organizations were a threat, the Heavenly Network did not have to pay much attention to them. The Heavenly Networks true enemy was the slave owners who had secretly come from the Luniverse, as well as the mastermind behind this. But when You Mingyu saw the four Practitioners charging towards him, he grew tense. How were they so savage? Since when had he been targeted? From the looks of things, these Practitioners were North American Practitioners who had been turned into slaves. The slave owner had not appeared. Wait. One of the slaves looked familiar. He seemed like a member of the Phoenix Society! When the Luniverse turned its attention to the Earth, even a top-notch organization like the Phoenix Society could not escape. It was also very difficult for them to protect their own members. Once the mark of a slave was forced upon someone, they would completely lose their freedom. You Mingyu held the purple blade and clashed with the four slaves. Before he could think of a solution, a train suddenly pulled into Franklin station. The train doors opened. The white lights in the train illuminated the dim station. There were only a few people in the train, all of whom had just ended work. They saw You Mingyu and the rest. Then, their first reaction was to find a place to hide, and secretly observe. There were many cases of slaves killing people in North America. These slaves did not seem to have any aim in killing these people. They spontaneously killed whoever they wanted to kill, and left after they were done. This caused the ordinary people to panic when they saw the news. In the past, they were worried that Metahumans would lose control and attack ordinary people. However, it seemed as if they could live in harmony with one another in the past. They did not know what happened recently. Some Metahumans seemed to have gone craxy and started to murder people. The relationship between ordinary people and Metahumans had returned to square one. The news reported on this without restraint, but very few people knew that this was a true crisis. This time, they had to face a true demon. Ordinary folk were treated as ants in the Luniverse. The rigid hierarchy was like a cage. The Practitioners at the top would not treat those below them as humans. The train doors closed very quickly. The train was about to travel to the next stop, but the four slaves took action. A metal-type Metahuman instantly controlled all the metal parts in the station and aimed them at You Mingyu, including the train. The passengers in the train screamed in fear. They were afraid that they would be involved in the conflict between Practitioners. The train accelerated. They could only pray that they would be able to leave as quickly as possible! After tonights incident, they might not dare to take a train for the rest of their lives! The train suddenly flew out, as if it had been pulled along by someone. Countless metal parts flew towards You Mingyu like bullets. But something unexpected happened. Suddenly, You Mingyus body went soft. It was as if his entire body had escaped the gravity of the Earth. His body contorted into mysterious poses, allowing him to dodge the wave of metal parts! If Lu Shu was there, he would have been able to recognize this. It was the unusual body trick from the Collection of Gods! Lu Shu had experienced the unusual body trick from the Collection of Gods many times. Furthermore, before You Mingyu had returned to China, he had been hiding in the Collection of Gods. While he acted as a famous international assassin, he hid in the Collection of Gods. He was caught by an informant and had to retreat. In the end, he was replaced by Lu Shu. He had not wasted his time in the Collection of Gods. He learned the training techniques of the Collection of Gods, including the unusual body trick. The four Metahuman slaves were all Class Cs. They were very strong. But they did not expect You Mingyu to possess the speed of a Class B. He was even faster than a Class B. This attack had come suddenly, but strength was the foundation of a Practitioner when they faced any danger. Even if four Class Cs worked together seamlessly, they would not be able to kill a Class B! In the blink of an eye, You Mingyu stood in front of two Metahumans. The blade in his hand was like a purple thunderbolt that flashed past, drawing blood from their necks! Instant kill! The two people behind You Mingyu had arrived. The temperature in the small station suddenly rose. You Mingyu could even smell his hair burning due to the high temperature. There was a fire-type Metahuman! He hurled the blade at the fire-type Metahuman, piercing through his neck. The enemy did not even have the time to react. The next moment, the blade flew back, piercing through the fourth slave! But when the purple blade returned to You Mingyus hands, someone suddenly fell from the ceiling. He was even faster than You Mingyu! If You Mingyu had displayed the strength of a peak Class B, this person was slightly faster than him! The person caught the purple blade before You Mingyu. Then, he reached You Mingyus neck. It was a middle-aged man. He smiled. Your strength is not bad. I didnt expect to meet such a strong slave this late. Accept the mark, or die. Suddenly, the middle-aged man placed his finger on the back of You Mingyus hand. You Mingyu seemed to have sensed something. He felt something being added to his willpower, which might cause him to lose his freedom! It was complete! The middle-aged man broke into a smile. Although he had lost four slaves, obtaining You Mingyu gave him a pleasant surprise! Suddenly, he felt pain in his chest. He looked at the blood that had appeared at the edges of his mouth with disbelief. How are you able to attack me? The middle-aged man saw that You Mingyus expression was twisted, as if he was enduring extreme pain. Of course, the middle-aged man understood that he was using his willpower to get rid of the pain from the mark of a slave. You Mingyu was able to immediately eliminate the mark of the slave just after accepting it! He could not understand what had happened. He only knew that he had experienced something very strange. He had guessed that they would be involved in a major battle, but as he was from the Luniverse, he had much more experience in war. He had expected the enemy to give up without resistance. But he did not expect the enemy to be able to escape the mark of a slave. This was a surprise! You Mingyu suddenly gritted his teeth and said, How refreshing! The middle-aged man was confused. Then, he died. When You Mingyu encountered this group of people, he could not conceal his happiness! He was never afraid of the pain that the mark of a slave would bring! Chapter 1090 - The Contributions of the Mice Army Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios You Mingyu stood alone in the train station. His surroundings were silent. The blood of the slaves and slave owner continued to flow. He adjusted his clothes and walked out of another exit. Many people might come here soon, for example the Phoenix Society. You Mingyu knew about the recent and frequent disappearances of Metahumans. This had come to the attention of the Phoenix Society. Thus, since the battle in the station had been seen by others, the Phoenix Society would definitely rush over. If You Mingyu was discovered, his job would be over. He would have to retreat as quickly as possible. At first, You Mingyu was rather worried about the mark of a slave, but he had received information from Zhong Yutang yesterday. It was very easy to get rid of the mark of a slave. All he had to do was endure the pain When You Mingyu heard about this, he suddenly wanted to try it out what was with the excitement in his heart?! The information network in North America had set its eyes on a Metahuman with the mark of a slave. Then, You Mingyu pretended that nothing had happened. He displayed his Metahuman abilities in front of them, and waited for the fish to bite. You Mingyu felt particularly happy about his job this time Furthermore, they seemed to have a habit. They were not worried that their slaves would betray them. This was You Mingyus greatest weapon, as his counter attack would then take them by surprise. You Mingyu felt that he had been born to deal with the slavers from the Luniverse. As You Mingyu walked, his phone lit up. His expression grew serious. The mark of a slave had appeared elsewhere. The new area was not a city, a region, or even a country. It was a continent! This time, it had appeared in an island country. The slave owners who had come from the Luniverse seemed to have a plan. They infiltrated various areas like a disease, This was a disaster that was hard for Earth to escape from. It was a planned disaster. Anthony transported the Mice Army to Kun City at a very fast pace. They reached the city within a day. Anthony even had enough strength to transport the Mice Army back. Anthony had gained this ability after advancing to the master realm. From now on, the Wei Wu Army did not need to use carriages in fights. Anthony was like a cargo ship. Everyone could conserve their strength and store up energy. Then, they would deliver a decisive blow when the enemy least expected it. In reality, when Zhong Yutang discovered that Anthony was this strong, he was shocked. Luckily, Anthony was on their side. What if he was their enemy? If thousands of people suddenly appeared at the Longmen Fortress, they might be able to defeat them, but the defenseless logistics team in the fortress would be done for. This time, Lu Shu did not follow them. There was another sudden occurrence elsewhere that he had to attend to. After Little Fury arrived in Kun City, it quickly deployed the Mice Army. First, the Mice Army observed the surroundings through the holes in the cover of the inspection shafts. Then, they deployed a few mice in the deserted areas. After that, they sent a few smaller mice to the air vents of the bathhouses According to Little Furys understanding, it had to find people with the mark of a slave. The bathhouses would be the place where it was seen most easily, right? At first, the Heavenly Network suddenly thought that Little Fury was not reliable. The Mice Army did not seem very active. They seemed to wait idly for opportunities. But something unexpected had happened. Within a short period of two hours, the Mice Army had found three secret practitioners with the mark of a slave. Furthermore, Little Fury informed the Heavenly Network action team about their position, and they were captured. Up till this point, Little Fury had not made its move. It continued to wait patiently. Furthermore, Little Fury had recently eaten two refresher fruits. It had been a peak Class B, and was going through a period of rapid growth. It might advance to Class A very soon! When it thought about how it would be able to fly in the sky, Little Fury was rather excited! Many people did not have much hope in the Mice Army. They did not think that they would be able to capture the slave owners. After all, a group of mice capturing a Practitioner was rather strange. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network security formation in Kun City did not know much about Little Fury. They only knew that a group of mice was being sent over. They did not know how many mice were coming either. Furthermore, after the Mice Army came, they requested to work with the security formation. The mice could not appear outside at will. They did not know that this was to prevent anyone in the Heavenly Network from having the mark of a slave forced upon them. If the enemy knew about the movement of the Mice Army through this, then the plans of the Mice Army would be meaningless. All of them waited in the Kun City headquarters. Once they received information, they would capture someone and come back. In the past, they had discovered many secret practitioners with the mark of the slave on their bodies, but these practitioners had gone into hiding before they could be caught. But now, they slowly realized that in less than half a day, the secret practitioners that they had noticed before had all been captured. Furthermore, the actual numbers far exceeded their estimations. At first, they had thought that at most 20 people had become slaves in Kun City, but they had captured over 40 people. The numbers continued to increase. At this moment, they received a new piece of information. They had found the slave owner hiding in Kun City! He was showering at a bathhouse in the east of the city! Suddenly, everyone was excited. They had found him? How? They knew that this was the work of the Mice Army. They did not expect a miracle to arrive! At this moment, a member of the Heavenly Network from the Longmen Fortress smiled. All of you are too young. Do you know the history of the Mice Army? Someone asked curiously, What history? Wasnt the Mice Army nurtured by the Heavenly Network? The member of the Heavenly Network who had spoken shook his head and laughed. The Mice Army was nurtured by the Ninth Heavenly King. Their king is Little Fury, who is by the Ninth Heavenly Kings side. Isnt it a squirrel? They are all gray mice They were confused. Even Little Fury and Lu Xiaoyu were famous as Lu Shu was very well-known. Furthermore, Lu Xiaoyu was the Eleventh Heavenly King. It was impressive for a family to have two Heavenly Kings. But how did a squirrel lead a group of gray mice? The member of the Heavenly Network who had cleared everyones doubts sighed. I dont know what happened either The Heavenly Network went into action. Their most pressing matter was to find the slave owner. They would only be able to save the slaves being controlled once they found the slave owner. The slaves were their own people! Chapter 1091 - Bait and Fish The case of the Kun City slave owner, that had caused a lot of worry, was finally solved. It was as if the enemy was afraid of the existence of the Heavenly Network. Thus, there were more cases of slave owners overseas, and fewer in China. This made sense. If they had taken the opportunity to make a move while Duanmu Huangqi was attacking the Longmen Fortress, they should have known how strong the Heavenly Network was. Alternatively, they were developing regions outside the Heavenly Networks territory in order to attack the Heavenly Network in the future. The speed at which the issue of the slave owner in Kun City had been resolved caused everyone to be very happy. The Heavenly Network had the responsibility of protecting the people. They could not endure any mischief on their territory. But when the news was transmitted, everyone was very puzzled. How did they find the slave owner in a bathhouse who discovered them? Did they discover the slave owner when they were taking a bath? This was just a coincidence. After the slave owner came to Earth, he realized that the bathhouse was crowded and suitable for him to conceal himself. Furthermore, it was much more convenient to bathe on Earth than in the Luniverse Lu Shu had used the same logic while selling soap in the Luniverse. If you were used to being dirty, you would not feel anything. However, once you were clean for a period of time, you would no longer be able to stand being dirty. Then, the mice that Little Fury had deployed there had discovered a slave, who informed him about what had happened recently. Although the slave owner had no mark, it was problematic for a slave to whisper to someone else. However, everyone was surprised, When the Heavenly Network surrounded the bathhouse, the slave owner instantly chose to kill himself by swallowing poison. He did not put up any resistance. They did not even know how strong the slave owner was. He was probably not a Class A. If he was a Class A, it would have been easy for him to escape with his ability to fly. Of course, this was a simple conclusion based on reason. In reality, Nie Ting had been in Kun City all along, but no one expected the slave owner to be so decisive and hide poison in his mouth. Earlier, everyone had considered the possibility that the people from the Luniverse were not organized in any way. They had just wanted to spontaneously accept a few slaves. But now, it was clear that these people were underlings. Once they were exposed, they would commit suicide. There was definitely someone frightening controlling them from behind the scenes. No matter what, at least the Heavenly Network had found a way to target them Little Fury! Lu Shu and the rest had received a new piece of information. Someone had tried to force Sakurai Yaeko to be their slave and control the Collection of Gods, but they had failed. This could either be a major or minor issue. It was a minor issue because on the surface, this had nothing to do with the Heavenly Network. Thus, it was not high on their priority list. The Collection of Gods was at odds with the Heavenly Network. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network disliked the Practitioners in Japan. But it was a major issue as till now, the Heavenly Network had not received any news that the slave owners had attacked the leaders of any organizations. Their aim had been to find the Collection of Gods. To Nie Ting and Zhong Yutang, they were trying to spread their influence to the Heavenly Network. Now, their main areas of activity were Southeast Asia, North America, and Japan. This was a huge problem. North America was not much of a problem. After all, they had come from North America. But Southeast Asia and Japan were very close to the Heavenly Network. Zhong Yutang asked, The north is now vulnerable. Why havent they attacked the north? After the battle at Tigers Back, the Red Sparrows in Russia had been eliminated. If outsiders wanted to infiltrate the region, now would be the time to do so. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Its probably too cold there Lu Shu had said this for the sake of answering, but Zhong Yutang seemed to accept this reason. They have sent a Class A from their side. We can be very sure of this, but surprisingly, Sakurai Yaeko has silently advanced to Class A as well. It was possible that they had made a miscalculation due to this. But I feel that if they are targeting the Heavenly Network, they will definitely not give up now. Should we increase our manpower to deal with the Collection of Gods? Lu Shu asked, He had gone there to prevent any future problems from occurring, but now, there was more trouble. His relationship with Sakurai Yaeko was not made public. At first, he had thought that they would no longer interact with each other. If this had not happened, Lu Shu would almost have forgotten about the young girl dressed in a cherry blossom kimono in Japan. The president of the swordplay club. A god among high school students. The leader of the Conservatives in the Collection of Gods. There were times when Lu Shu was confused about these identities. To him, that young girl was still in the darkness, wearing a cherry blossom kimono. She was quietly sitting in the dojo of the Kirihara family, watching him train. At that moment, she did not have any other identities. She was a friend whom he had met by chance, but had a special warmth for. Lu Shu did not know that Sakurai Yaeko still had the salary that he had given her in her intricate wallet. With Sakurai Yaekos current position, she did not need to carry a wallet around with her. She was the leader of the Collection of Gods. She did not need to use money to resolve anything in Japan. Her identity was everything. Zhong Yutang contacted the people overseas, then said to Lu Shu. I asked them to focus on the situation in the other areas. We will make a decision after that. Lu Shu asked curiously, Who is in charge of overseas affairs? You Mingyu, said Zhong Yutang. Oh. He wouldnt be afraid of the mark of a slave, said Lu Shu after some thought. He recalled how You Mingyu had been hanging from the door of his house. Back then, he had enjoyed being in that position. Zhong Yutang said, lets talk about official matters. We have received new information. Since yesterday, the slaves in Southeast Asia seemed to have relaxed their plans. They have started to lie low. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Could it be because they want to concentrate their power against the Collection of Gods? Thus, the slave owners in Southeast Asia have rushed to the Collection of Gods. As a result, the activity in other areas has slowed down. I think so too, said Zhong Yutang. Thus, we need a solution to deal with them. With Sakurai Yaeko in charge of the Collection of Gods, they are very friendly towards us. They are not trying to stall for time, like the Conservatives in the past. Instead, they do not have any ambition to expand. Thus, if we want them to be quiet, we will have to help the Collection of Gods. Furthermore, Sakurai Yaeko is like a bait that will help us to catch the fish. Lu Shu calmly looked at Zhong Yutang. Since you have said so much to me, do you want me to go? Zhong Yutang said, I have allocated a team of 12 to go with you. If possible, we will inform the Collection of Gods to work with us. I believe that they will be very willing Lu Shu interrupted him. I can handle a few offenders who are hiding in the dark alone. Zhong Yutang suddenly felt a surge of confidence from the young man in front of him. This was the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network Chapter 1092 - I, Lu Shu, Have Never Given In To Any Threats! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Night had fallen on the streets in Tokyo. A taxi drove from Setagaya. This was the famous rich area of Tokyo. It was home to the largest number of entrepreneurs, entertainers, and celebrities. It was a new wealthy area that was not that inconspicuous. If you told someone in Japan that you lived in Setagaya, the persons first impression would be that you were extremely wealthy. This area was rather secluded and quiet. Setagaya was in northwest Tokyo, like where Fangshan was in the Capital. 30 years ago, after Japan underwent urbanisation and made rapid progress, rich people started to gather in this area. The Chinese would feel that this place was rather claustrophobic. Compared to the vast cities in China, the streets here were very narrow. In the entire Setagaya, a four lane street would be considered very wide. Most of the houses in Setagaya were detached villas. The tallest house was six storeys tall. If the buildings in Tokyo were tall trees, then the buildings in Setagaya were intricate bonsais. There were many young people in Setagaya. Kokushikukan University, Komazawa University, and Meiji University were nearby. As many celebrities lived in this area, the street culture was very rich. Cafes, bars, and capsule hotels were very common. In the evenings, young people would gather in Sangenjaya and Shimokitazawa. Lu Shu leisurely rode a taxi and traveled around Setagaya. The girls in the cafes along the street softly whispered to one another. They wore short skirts. When they saw Lu Shu looking at them, they would smile. Of course, Lu Shu had not come to Setagaya to see girls. Sakurai Yaeko lived in Setagaya. The Collection of Gods took up two streets in this area. The heroic Collection of Gods had become the only Practitioner organization in Japan. They no longer had to worry about money. The Collection of Gods had fortified these two streets. Practitioners guarded the entire imperial palace of the Collection of Gods. Although the imperial palace was modern it was very extravagant on the inside. Lu Shu had come to the Collection of Gods alone. He did not bring Lu Xiaoyu along with him. On one hand, the problem of the slave owners in China had not been completely solved. If someone similar appeared elsewhere, they needed Anthony to transport the Mice Army to save the affected cities. The Mice Army had become outstanding soldiers in the Heavenly Network. Even Little Fury had become more strong-willed when it talked. On the other hand, Lu Shu rejected Zhong Yutangs offer of going with a 12-man team. He did not want to act rashly and alert the enemy. There was a possibility that many slave owners wanted to act against Sakurai Yaeko. Lu Shu wanted to use this opportunity to settle things once and for all. They were outsiders without any foundation, but if they had decided to act, they would definitely have done their preparation. Lu Shu had returned from the Luniverse. He knew very well that he could not look down on them. There were times when he pondered whether these slave owners were on the same side as the 21 tattooed underlings on the limestone road. If that was the case, they would definitely be much more cautious than he expected. Back then, when the 21 tattooed underlings faced Lu Shu, they did not attack unless their formation was perfect. This left a lasting impression on Lu Shu. The wealthy area was not only occupied by rich people. There were vendors serving these people. Uncles with white towels wrapped around their heads said ohayo1 whenever they saw someone. With a smile, they sold the various types of seafood that they had caught that morning. The decorations in the shops selling refined rice made Lu Shu think about the grain shops of the 80s. The unpolished rice was stored in gunnysacks and barrels. Once they were weighed, they were pounded using machines. Night had fallen. The streets were bustling. Tokyo seemed to have recovered from the massive battle caused by the Collection of Gods. This was what Lu Shu liked about Earth. No matter whether it was Japan or China, the civilians lived modestly. Although they had experienced suffering, they were able to recover and continue moving forward. Taxis could not be flagged anywhere in Japan. Taxi drivers would not stop for passengers at corners and junctions. It was best to wait for a taxi at a taxi stand. Furthermore, the pricing was more structured. The base fare was 410 yen. It sounded very cheap, but the price increased quickly. In the day, the prices would not change without reason. Driving at night or on expressways could incur additional costs, but this depended on the driver. Lu Shus taxi driver was an overseas employee. He had come to Japan 11 years ago. Now, his mother had fallen sick. He wanted to go back and see her. Thus, Lu Shu took over for him. A young male student was waiting at the taxi stand. After he got in, Lu Shu asked in fluent Japanese, Where are you going? Kanagawa. Thank you, said the young student in a polite tone. Lu Shu drove towards Kanagawa. He did not need to refer to a map. The entire map of Japan had been imprinted in his mind after his previous assignment. Setagaya was on the border of Kanagawa. It was neither near nor far away. When they reached Kanagawa, the sky was dark. Lu Shu looked at the young student and calmly said, That will be an additional 3000 yen. The student was dumbfounded. There was some anger in his expression. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Lu Shu looked at him. This place is not near to Setagaya. Furthermore, it is night. It is normal to incur additional fees. Lu Shu saw through him. Did this student not have enough money? The young student was slightly angry. Either charge me the price on the meter, or bring me back! Ten minutes later, the students phone rang. The ring tone pierced through the silence of the taxi. The student picked up the phone. Hello, are you there? I flagged a taxi that charged me an extra 3000 yen when I reached my destination. I told him, either charge me the price on the meter, or bring me back. Yes, I am on the way back From Kido Takayoshis distress, +666! Lu Shu was very unhappy. He was a rich man now. Who could threaten him? I, the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network, am being threatened? If you asked me to bring you back, I will bring you back! Lu Shus state of mind had changed. It was a long and meandering process. But he had not returned to the state of a normal person. Instead, he had stepped into an explosive state of mind But at that moment, a grey car drove past him. The moment they passed by each other, Lu Shu could feel waves of energy. He turned and took a look. He immediately saw what he wanted to see most. The mark of a slave! It had appeared. Lu Shu was calm. He could not attack yet. He had to find every single one of them! Chapter 1093 - Kirihara Dojo The gray car sped past Lu Shu. He was puzzled. Were they going to attack Sakurai Yaeko? Why were they in such a rush? When Lu Shu thought about this, he stepped on the accelerator and followed the gray car from a distance. He did not allow the car to escape his sight. To Practitioners like Lu Shu, once they reached his level, their reaction speed and vision had far surpassed the limits of human ability. Typically, many people did not dare to drive quickly as they were afraid that they could not react in time, for example to obstacles in the road. Thus, beyond a certain speed, their senses could not keep up. This was the reason why people kept below 120km/h even on expressways. Kido Takayoshi, who was beside Lu Shu, had turned pale. He nervously grabbed the handle above the car window. Dont drive so quickly! I paid you! I paid you, isnt that enough?! From Kido Takayoshis distress, +777! Kido Takayoshi was going crazy. He roared, Why do you have to drive so quickly?! Of course, Lu Shu could not reveal his true intentions. I cannot take others who are faster than me. What kind of poor habit is this? Kido Takayoshi was furious. He had classified Lu Shu as crazy. Youre a taxi driver! Do you think that youre in Initial D[1]?! From Kido Takayoshis distress, +666! Hm? Isnt that car Nakagawa Senpais car? Kido Takayoshi asked curiously. But at this moment, Lu Shu no longer cared about him. Instead, he focused on what he would do next. Hm? Lu Shu suddenly realized that when they entered a bustling area of Setagaya, the car slowed down. The car was definitely not heading towards the palace where Sakurai Yaeko was at! He felt that they might not target Sakurai Yaeko tonight. Instead, they were doing something else. If the driver was a slave, and not a slave owner, they should be a native citizen of Japan. Lu Shu had no ill intentions towards the slaves. After all, they had been forced to become slaves. After the slave owner in Kun City had been killed, all the slaves were set free. The Heavenly Network did not trouble them further. This put the Heavenly Network in an awkward situation. What would they do if the slaves killed other people while being controlled? After all, people had been killed. Thus, the Heavenly Network was still discussing this issue. After the slaves who had killed people were released, they were temporarily banned from exiting the country. Furthermore, they had to regularly report to the Heavenly Network. They could not go missing. The car stopped at the entrance of a 24-hour convenience store. A young man alighted from the car and went into the shop. Lu Shu slowly stopped the taxi by the road. But before the taxi could stop, Kido Takayoshi alighted, took a plastic bag, and vomited. Lu Shu calmly looked at Kido Takayoshi. Was that really necessary? His driving had been quite stable. He had only driven at 108km/h. The car had started to levitate After all, it was a taxi. Lu Shu sighed. To be honest, he did not have much interest in racing. Some people raced due to the feeling of excitement while racing at high speeds, but Lu Shu did not enjoy this. In reality, a majority of cars, airplanes, and machines were much slower compared to his speed of flying. A majority of Class A Practitioners were able to break the sound barrier when they flew. Moreover, Lu Shus flying speed surpassed that of ordinary Practitioners. Thus, the car was not as fast as him. Lu Shu subconsciously felt that there was no point in racing. If he had been able to throw the car aside, he would have flown into the air. But this was good as well. It was more convenient to defend himself with a taxi. The young man walked out of the 24-hour convenience store. Lu Shu was prepared to start his car, but Kido Takayoshi opened the door and climbed back in. Lu Shu looked at him, puzzled. Why are you back? Kido Takayoshi fiercely said, Bring me back to the original place! Hm? Lu Shu stared at Kido Takayoshi. Did he still dare to be so fierce? Then, Kido Takayoshi watched as Lu Shu alighted and walked to the passenger seat. Kido Takayoshi was thrown to the street like a chick Go wherever you are supposed to go. Lu Shu got in the car. He wanted to earn more money from Kido Takayoshi, but the problem was, Setagaya was now very dangerous. It was even more dangerous to be by his side. Kido Takayoshi was not an evil person. There was no need for Lu Shu to risk his life. The young man got into the gray car and drove west. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. His distant memories flooded back. Ahead of him was the place where he had first infiltrated. The Kirihara dojo. Back then, Taniguchi Bunndai had burned Kirihara Yousukes dojo down. When Lu Shu passed by the dojo, he was dumbfounded. The Kirihara dojo, which had burned into a crisp, had been rebuilt. It was almost exactly the same as before. Furthermore, Kirihara was still hung above the entrance. What was this? There was no one else from the Kirihara family. Even his relatives had died. Who would rebuild this place for the Kirihara family? If someone had bought this land and rebuilt this place, it would make sense. But Kiriharas name was still above the entrance. Lu Shu looked at the gray car in front of him, who had turned and disappeared. He decided to stop chasing the car. Instead, he stopped by a road not too far away from the Kirihara dojo. Lu Shu stood in the shadows and secretly observed the new dojo. He was absent-minded. It was as if he had just visited this place yesterday. He silently scaled the wall and secretly walked around. He tried to find a good angle to see what was happening inside. He was dumbfounded. Even the inside was completely the same. Lu Shu was silent. Suddenly, a wooden door opened. A young girl dressed in a cherry blossom kimono walked out. She was so pretty that people would sigh when they saw her. Her elegant features seemed to have been carefully sculpted by God himself. Long time no see, Sakurai Yaeko. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt a sense of maturity and stability from her. It was as if these were the qualities that the leader of the Collection of Gods needed to have, but did not fit with her age. But at the next moment, Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. He turned and jumped into the darkness. Class As were able to sense when others were looking at them. Thus, the moment Lu Shu looked at Sakurai Yaeko, she would have been able to sense it. Sakurai Yaeko turned and looked at the wall, which was empty. She furrowed her eyebrows. At first, she had thought that those people had come to spy on her. Thus, she acted as if she had not sensed anything to avoid alerting them. But this time, she could feel that this gaze was different. There seemed to be a familiar warmth. Sakurai Yaeko stood in the courtyard for a long time. She laughed bitterly. Her cherry blossom kimono was still and fragrant. [1] a Japanese street racing manga and anime series Chapter 1094 - The Ambitious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Lu Shu left, he did not go too far away. He stayed on the roof of a house opposite to the Kirihara residence and observed them through the corner of his eye In the past, the enemies of the best scout, Liu Yizhao, were annoyed. They would not be easily discovered if they looked at a Rank One through the corner of their eye, but if they used the corner of their eye while fighting, they would die. But now, Lu Shu could use the corner of his eye to calmly observe. He was very curious. Did Sakurai Yaeko live here? After 30 minutes, a black car drove past. Over 20 Practitioners surrounded the car. Then, Sakurai Yaeko, dressed in black formal wear, walked out of the Kirihara dojo. A Practitioner opened the door for her. When Sakurai Yaeko got into the car in a calm and unhurried manner, Lu Shu suddenly realized that this was what the leader of the Collection of Gods should be like. She should not be like a young girl who wore a cherry blossom kimono. Sakurai Yaeko had ascended to the top position prematurely. She had rapidly matured and grown, but she was still only 18. According to Zhong Yutang, when Sakurai Yaeko was attacked by the slave owners last month, an old official in the Conservatives wanted to stage a mutiny, as they were not content with just defending Japan. The Conservatives had wanted to target the rest of the world after recovering, but Sakurai Yaeko had stopped any ambition of conquest. Thus, the old official could not accept this. But this small wave subsided before it could do anything, as the old official had disappeared. It was difficult to pinpoint the reason why he had disappeared. The Collection of Gods remained tight-lipped about this. Everyone recalled that Sakurai Yaeko was not only the leader of the Conservatives. She was the strongest person, and the person who controlled the most people in the Collection of Gods. The black car drove away from the Kirihara dojo. The streets fell silent, as if no one had passed by. Lu Shu transmitted this information and asked Zhong Yutang, When was the Kirihara dojo rebuilt? The information came very quickly. It was rebuilt when Sakurai Yaeko became the leader of the Collection of Gods. Since last year, no matter how busy she is, she will go to the Kirihara dojo everyday, but we dont know what she is doing inside. None of our men can enter. Sakurai Yaeko does not allow anyone to go in. Cant you spy on them? Lu Shu asked curiously. There did not seem to be any form of defense. We cant rashly enter. Although there seems to be no one inside, the areas around the dojo have been controlled by the Collection of Gods. There are many experts around, said Zhong Yutang. Someone was in charge of Lu Shu from Zhong Yutangs end. Lu Shu was the Ninth Heavenly King. When he went out for missions, a specialized team from the Heavenly Network would support him with information and technology. Lu Shu was silent for a very long time. He had thought that he was good at infiltration, but their surveillance methods were very specialized. There was a delay of 15 seconds by the surveillance equipment. He had not even realized this Thus, it had been meaningless for him to observe Sakurai Yaeko through the corner of his eye. When he had driven over, his car plate number and current appearance had been exposed Sakurai Yaeko should have known that a taxi driver called Matsuyama Shouji had come to spy on her, but she did not alert the enemy. She had probably thought that he was a slave or a slave owner. This was very awkward. Lu Shu jumped down and looked around. He saw many surveillance cameras in hidden areas Forget it. He had come to protect Sakurai Yaeko. He was doing the right thing. He was not afraid of being caught Lu Shu quickly drove away from the Kirihara house and went home. He stayed in a rented apartment in Tokyo. It was very small, and had poor sound insulation. But it was not particularly arduous. After all, the Beijing floaters in the Capital lived a difficult life as well. After Lu Shu stopped the taxi, he was suddenly dumbfounded. The gray car that he had been chasing was at his apartment! He subconsciously looked up. It was the middle of the night. Only one room was lit up. It was his neighbors apartment. There were only five apartments in this building. He could see a balcony. Could it have been a coincidence that the owner of the car lived beside him? There were many universities in Tokyo. There were many young people in the streets of Setagaya as there were many universities here. The Tokyo University of Agriculture, Kokushikan University, and Komazawa University were all here. Suddenly, Lu Shu recalled that according to Kido Takayoshi, it was Nakagawa senpais car. Lu Shu regretted not asking Kido Takayoshi more questions Lu Shu slowly walked up. He had been here for less than a week. He did not even know who lived here. When he reached the third floor, Lu Shu fished out his key. He was about to open the door when he heard a man and a woman fighting about something next door. At times like these, Lu Shu was grateful that this apartment had poor sound insulation. A man deliberately lowered his voice and said, Didnt you say that one of your classmates is a Metahuman? Just tell me who she is. I will be able to obtain training resources and techniques! I cant tell you. Its her secret, said the woman in a stubborn tone. You have not cared about me for so long. Where were you the past month? Why is that the first thing you ask me about when you return? Now is not the time to talk about that. Tell me, who is that Metahuman? The man asked in a fierce tone. Lu Shu was sure that the man was probably the owner of the car. He was probably the Nakagawa senpai Kido Takayoshi had mentioned. But he furrowed his eyebrows. At first, Lu Shu felt that they could not blame the slaves, as the slaves did not have the freedom of action. But now, this did not seem to be the case. Nakagawa was the kind of person that Zhong Yutang had mentioned, the kind who would sell their soul to a demon for benefits. He was trying to find a Metahuman hidden among his classmates, in order to find a suitable slave for his slave owner and obtain benefits from his slave owner. The Collection of Gods was very similar to the Heavenly Network. All the Practitioners belonged to them. The Collection of Gods was harsher. The Heavenly Network would let some secret practitioners go, but the Collection of Gods controlled all the Practitioners and Metahumans in the country. Only a few people concealed their identities. Thus, when Lu Shu heard what Nakagawa said, he suddenly realized that not all of the slaves had been forced to become slaves. Some had submitted themselves to the devil because of their ambition! The pathway between the Luniverse and the Earth had opened up. This was probably a reason to celebrate for the ambitious. Chapter 1095 - Overseas Service on Couple Breakups Lu Shu was not anxious about opening the door with the key as he was worried that the sound of the door opening would alert Nakagawa. He could tell from the start that the two of them in the rental house was a couple. However, their relationship was not very good. Nakagawa repeatedly tried to find out who was the hidden Metahuman from his girlfriend so as to offer them to his slave owner. However, the girl refused to tell him what he wanted to know. Lu Shu was waiting. He was wondering if he should save the girl if Nakagawa hit her? He felt that he should save her. If the girl was a partner-in-crime with Nakagawa, he would not do anything but she was a girl with good moral principles who became unhappy because she met a terrible man. Even as a passer-by, he ought to offer help. Lu Shu felt that he should distinguish this task while maintaining his character. Lu Shu felt that he should not be cold-blooded as it was not the first time he had broken character. At this moment, Lu Shu was somewhat troubled. However, Nakagawa did not physically force his girlfriend. Instead, he walked out furiously. Lu Shu pouted as he hid outside the balcony, clutching the wall tightly, inserting his fingers into the wall as though he was holding onto tofu. This was so as to prevent himself from being spotted by Nakagawa. After Nakagawa left, Lu Shu returned to the front of his door. He opened the door of his room as he heard the crying sounds from next door. The girl did not realize that Lu Shu was back and therefore did not lower her volume Lu Shu laid on the bed with his arm under his head. He wondered how long the girl would cry for. He was rather interested. By right, the slave owner should not put in so much effort to look for a hidden Metahuman. After all, there were so many people in the Collection of Gods and not everyone of them had high levels of alertness. It was actually very simple for them to forcefully put the seal on the members of the Collection of Gods. This was unrelated to the power of the organization. It was similar to how it was unfortunate for a slave owner to run into a Class C member of the Heavenly Network. Therefore, why should the other party bother about looking for the Metahuman, unless they were very special? Then was it possible for Lu Shu to treat the Metahuman as bait and lure some of the slaves and slave owners out? Lu Shu was excited. He felt that the other party was unable to find the best opportunity to attack Sakurai Yaeko. Instead, the Metahuman of the Kokushikan University could take a look at what the slave owners wanted to do. To Lu Shu, the people sent by the Luniverse should not be too powerful or else they would not need to spend so much effort. Suddenly, the cries next door stopped. Lu Shu was curious about why it suddenly stopped. Then, he heard a whisper from the balcony next door, Matsuyama san, I know that you were not asleep. I am so sorry for disturbing you earlier on. When Lu Shu went to the balcony, he saw a girl who looked rather cute staring at him apologetically, Matsuyama san, this is the sushi made by me. I am really sorry, I know that you must be tired after a day of driving the taxi but I still went to disturb you. The girls eyes were red. However, when she remembered how she disturbed her neighbour earlier on, she held in her tears and made sushi to show her apology Lu Shu did not understand these people sometimes. That was because when you approached them nicely, you would really experience the lovely part of the people. However, why was there always a group of people who wanted to turn into beasts? Lu Shu smiled and took the sushi. Its alright, theres nothing wrong with quarreling amongst couples. The girl asked cautiously, Matsuyama san, you quarrel with your girlfriend too? The words hit Lu Shu hard. He had no girlfriend. At this moment, Lu Shu received a message about a girl named Saitou Rin. Lu Shus face turned black immediately. Why didnt Matsuyama Shouji tell him that they were in a good relationship? Not only was their relationship good, the intelligence report showed that this Saitou Rin and Matsuyama Shouji often shared their feelings with each other. The neighbourhood of the rental apartments had always minded their own business and came across as being cold to others. Therefore, their relationship with Matsuyama Shouji was considered good enough. The girl was a second year student at Kokushikan University, studying law. Her boyfriend, Nakagawa Masaharu, was a third year law student and they had started dating last year. Then, Lu Shu saw the detailed description about Saitou Rin. Lu Shu was wondering if this was written by the last Matsuyama Shouji, he even reminded Lu Shu that if he was able to persuade Saitou Rin to breakup, he should do it. Nakagawa Masaharu was a playboy with many ex-girlfriends. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did the task of the Heavenly Networks overseas service include persuading people to breakup?! However, the ex-Matsuyama Shouji was correct. Before even talking to Nakagawa Masaharu, Lu Shu could tell that he was a playboy The Kokushikan University was a private university. Apparently, it was known to be rather famous but Lu Shu was not so sure. Lu Shu looked at the plate in his hand. Five delicate tamago sushi. He knew that this was one of the favourite sushis amongst Japanese females, but he had never had the opportunity to taste it. The golden egg roll looked extremely appetizing. Lu Shu finished everything in a few bites. When he thought about his task of persuading her to breakup, he said, Why havent you broken up with him? Although I do not know why you two mentioned about the Metahuman, his attitude was bad. Dont get involved in this. Saitou Rin was apologetic. He is not like what you imagine. He usually treats me pretty well at school. Lu Shu pouted. He is doing it for show. He does not behave like that behind the scenes. Moreover, he has so many ex-girlfriends, what if some of them are still related to him? Its not what you think it is, said Saitou Rin anxiously, He even showed me the conversation between him and his ex-girlfriend, what does this mean? Lu Shu was silent for a moment. This means that he still has his ex-girlfriends contact number? Saitou Rin was speechless. However, after thinking about it, she could not refute this From Saitou Rins distress, +666! Lu Shu asked curious, Who is the hidden Metahuman in your school? As they were chatting, Saitou Rin suddenly became wary, Why are you asking about this? Seeing how Saitou Rin was like a frightened deer, Lu Shu smiled bitterly. Nothing, nothing, its alright if you dont want to say it, I am not concerned about it anyway. Lu Shu sighed. After the quarrel with Nakagawa Masaharu, Saitou Rin had become extremely wary. He needed other means to figure things out. Chapter 1096 - The Discovery of Sakurai Yaeko Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the morning, after washing up, Lu Shu drove his taxi out to take a stroll. The scope of activity had expanded this time and he had to run between the Kokushikan University and the official residence of the Collection of Gods. Lu Shu was wondering how he could figure out who the Metahuman in the Kokushikan University was. He knew that the Collection of Gods had definitely already began to check on the taxi and Matsuyama Shouji. However, he felt that the investigation was only on the surface level. If the Collection of Gods attacked him, he could easily retreat. However, Lu Shu did not know that the Collection of Gods was more enthusiastic than he thought they would be. After he left his house for less than 15 minutes, someone had entered his rental apartment from the balcony at the back and tried to obtain some clues from the rental apartment. Two of the intelligence offers of the Collection of Gods who were wearing black shoes carefully opened the door of the balcony. The lock on the door did not pose as an obstacle to them at all. The intelligence officers took at look at the house and did not find anything unusual. It seemed like an ordinary rental apartment with no secrets. However, at this moment, they were shocked when they heard the information through their earphones. Then, they immediately retreated from the rental apartment. At the next moment, a black SUV drove in from a distance away. The car looked extremely hardy and intimidating. Sakurai Yaeko alighted from the car and went up the stairs. There was a group of people following behind her. The two intelligence officers were shocked as they did not expect the current leader of the Collection of Gods to be so well informed. They were confused because they were conducting a normal check and did not expect to obtain too much information from the rental apartment. However, even such an important figure came over. It was merely a taxi driver, was it worth it?! Currently, Sakurai Yaeko held the most superior position in the Collection of Gods. Be it mentally or physically, she was the recognized leader. On ordinary days, Sakurai Yaeko lived in seclusion. Ordinary members of the Collection of Gods could not see her at all and felt that it was a privilege to meet her. If anyone could meet her in the Collection of Gods, they would share the news to others joyfully, claiming that they met Lady Sakurai and she was as cold and charismatic as the legends. The two intelligence officers were joyfully surprised. It was a coincidental surprise for them to bump into Sakurai Yaeko! At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko was climbing up the stairs and Saitou Rin had just walked out of the house, bumping straight into Sakurai Yaeko and her team. Sakurai Yaeko walked up blatantly without trying to hide herself. Saitou Rin was timid and stood to one corner, waiting for Sakurai Yaeko to pass by. Sakurai Yaeko who was wearing a black suit and high heels gave off a powerful aura. She was definitely not the girl in the cherry blossom kimono in Lu Shus mind, and neither was she a quiet girl. In fact, very little people from the Collection of Gods ever saw Sakurai Yaeko! Saitou Rin was a student from Kokushikan University. Sometimes, people would say enviously, Ah, you are a student from Kokushikan University. However, at this moment, as Saitou Rin approached Sakurai Yaeko, she felt as though she was an ugly duckling When Saitou Rin passed by the team, Sakurai Yaeko suddenly stopped. Have you ever talked to Matsuyama Shouji recently? Saitou Rin was stunned for a moment. Matsuyama san is a good person, why are you looking for him? Sakurai Yaeko gave Saitou Rin a shot. Saitou Rin was stunned for a moment. Are you Sakurai Yaeko? The one whom they called a goddess back in high school! Actually, Sakurai Yaeko was a member of Saitou Rins cohort. However, Sakurai Yaeko had stopped going to school. Instead, the Collection of Gods invited a teacher to the official residence of the Collection of Gods to teach her on a one-on-one basis. Moreover, the teachers were not strict and were instead afraid of her When they held lessons, there were over ten people wearing suits and sunglasses staring at the teachers, anyone would be afraid At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko was stunned too. It had been such a long time since someone called her by that name. In fact, nobody called her that ever since she became the leader of the Collection of Gods. Saitou Rin realized that she said something wrong and immediately bowed. Sorry sorry, you are at a much superior status now. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly smiled. Its alright, dont worry. I just wanted to ask you something regarding Matsuyama Shouji. Saitou Rin heaved a sigh of relief. For some reason, when Sakurai Yaeko smiled, the tension suddenly disappeared. Can I ask why are you looking for him? Saitou Rin asked cautiously. She treated Matsuyama Shouji as a friend and would definitely not betray him. Hold on, whats your name? Sakurai Yaeko suddenly asked. I am Saitou Rin. Suddenly, Sakurai Yaeko became friendly. Chiba mentioned your name before and said that you are a nice person. Are you her good friend? Oh, really? Saitou Rin was very surprised. One reason was because the leader of the Collection of Gods heard her name before. Another reason was because she realized that someone praised her To put it simply, when ones friend praised one without one knowing, and someone else told one about it It would make one feel extremely happy Both of them suddenly became friendly because of the girl named Chiba. Chiba Mahiro, Lu Shu knew her too. Chiba used to like Lu Shus spy character named Kirihara Yousuke. Chiba Mahiro became friends with Sakurai Yaeko after hosting her and Lu Shu. They even shopped together and when they did that, they pretended to be ordinary people and did not bring any bodyguards. Saitou Rin had heard Chiba talk about Sakurai Yaeko before but she did not take it seriously. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly asked, Can you tell me if theres anything strange with Matsuyama Shouji recently? Yes. Saitou Rin decided to be honest. I feel stressed when talking to him, his tone was slightly agitating Agitating, or rather, harsh. Sakurai Yaeko was very tall. Saitou Rin had to look up to see her expression. At this moment, she realized that after her sentence, Sakurai Yaekos expression brightened up. She was not sure if it was just an illusion! Chapter 1097 - All Depended on Relative Strength Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could you be more specific? Sakurai Yaekos eyes lit up. There were times when the intuition of a strong woman could not be underestimated. She might be able to understand everything just from your gaze. Sakurai Yaeko knew that Lu Shu had returned from the Luniverse. How could she not know? She was one of the people who cared most about Lu Shus whereabouts. Thus, when she encountered danger, would the young man return if he knew that she was in peril?! Sakurai Yaeko had not been very sure, but the warm gaze last night caused her to lose sleep. She did not sleep that night. She depended on training to stabilize her feelings. Last night, she looked through her wallet again and again. She looked at the few hundred thousand yen in her wallet. Although this was not a large amount of money, and she only had a dozen or so notes, she felt assured when she looked at them. This disturbing night finally caused Sakurai Yaeko to decide that she would take a look for herself. She wanted to know what Matsuyama Shouji was up to. Sakurai Yaeko had already understood what was happening. She was happy, but not because she had found him. She was happy because he had come when she was in danger. They had not been crowned with their new identities when they last met. If they reunited, one of them was the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network and the head of the Wei Wu Army, while the other was the leader of the Collection of Gods. Suddenly, Sakurai Yaeko was perturbed. Would there be a distance between them because of their changed identities? She did not think so. Saitou Rin watched as Sakurai Yaeko turned and left. She saw a smile on Sakurai Yaekos face that could not be concealed. Was this the reserved leader of the Collection of Gods in the legends? It was said that Sakurai Yaeko was very strict and cold. Back then, when the Conservatives completely eliminated the Jingoists in the Collection of Gods, everyone remembered the ruthless killing. Saitou Rin, and a majority of the Collection of Gods members, did not know that this was like the cherry blossom kimono and the black formal wear. Sakurai Yaeko had two moods. Find that taxi. I want to know where he is, said Sakurai Yaeko. Then, she sat in the back of the black SUV like a queen. Saitou Rin did not hear this. She was thinking about what interactions Matsuyama Shouji had with Sakurai Yaeko. At first, she could see that the Collection of Gods was investigating Matsuyama Shouji. Had her explanation caused the Collection of Gods to give up on this investigation? She sighed lightly. Had something happened? Lu Shu wobbily sauntered near the entrance of Kokushikan University. His taxi had been parked elsewhere. The Heavenly Network had prepared a new identity for Lu Shu, but he did not use it. He had decided to make full use of the identity of Matsuyama Shouji before taking on the new identity. A new identity had been prepared for him as he knew that his identity as Matsuyama Shouji had been destroyed last night. Saitou Rin and the slave Nakagawa Masaharu had interactions with each other. If spies had appeared in the Collection of Gods, he might have been targeted by the slave owner. Thus, it was better to prepare an identity for him. This was the advantage of having the support of the Heavenly Network. He did know that the taxi he had parked a few kilometers away had been surrounded by a large number of Collection of Gods members. The car had been overturned. But after some surveillance, they still could not find Lu Shu. Now, the members of the Collection of Gods were scared. They did not know whether Sakurai Yaeko would flare up if they had lost Lu Shu. Although Sakurai Yaeko was very cruel towards her enemies, she was not very harsh when she thought about her own people. This was the reason many Conservatives were hell-bent on following her. But even if she was tolerant, she could not make any mistakes in her actions. The member who was in charge of finding Lu Shu took the plunge and reported to Sakurai Yaeko. Weve lost him we cant find him anywhere. The members of the Collection of Gods, who were waiting for their punishment, suddenly heard Sakurai Yaeko laugh. Thats normal. If you are able to find him, then thats not him. The members of the Collection of Gods were puzzled. Was this a puzzle or a tongue twister? Sakurai Yaeko meant that if they were unable to find him, it was not because they were incapable. It was because Sakurai Yaeko knew that Lu Shu was very powerful. What kind of deity was Matsuyama Shouji?! The large organizations had suffered heavy losses. The Collection of Gods had dropped to a second-rate organization, but became a first-rate organization after the battle at Tigers Back. Was the Collection of Gods stronger? No, the other organizations had become weaker whether they were a first or second-rate organization all depended on their relative strength Not many organizations on Earth could be considered powerful, except the Heavenly Network. But the Collection of Gods had no intention of competing with the Heavenly Network. To the Heavenly Network, they did not have the concept of first or second-rate organizations. They were the benchmark. They were invincible Hm? One of Sakurai Yaekos most trusted female Practitioners looked at her. There was a rumor in the core of the Collection of Gods. They knew that back then, the Ninth Heavenly King had killed Nogiwa Takenobu, Takashima Tairatsu, and the rest. But what was most interesting about the rumor was that there were feelings between the Ninth Heavenly King and the leader of the Collection of Gods No one in the Collection of Gods hated Lu Shu. They supported the strong. They would respect and admire whoever was able to kill the leaders of the Collection of Gods. Thus, if someone asked which overseas Practitioner the Collection of Gods admired, the first person would be Nie Ting, and the second person would be the Ninth Heavenly King some people even felt that they were tied at first place. After all, Nie Ting had never killed any leaders from the Collection of Gods At this moment, the middle-aged female Practitioner who typically served Sakurai Yaeko suspected that the Ninth Heavenly King had arrived. It was rare for Sakurai to be so free of worry. But she did not tell anyone about this. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If that person came, they would not die under the hands of those with marks on their bodies who caused so much trouble for them. She no longer had to worry about Sakurai Yaekos safety. She suddenly felt very relaxed. Lu Shu slowly walked around Kokushikan University. He was not thinking about whether his identity would be exposed, but how to use the Metahuman in Kokushikan University to reel in his prey. Lu Shu remembered that Saitou Rin was from the Faculty of Law. Thus, the Metahuman should be from the Faculty of Law as well. His backup identity was a student from the Faculty of Science and Engineering. It was ready for him to use any time. The original person had already left Tokyo silently. This was Lu Shus first time here. He did not know where the Faculty of Law was. He walked around for a long time, but could not find it. He was about to ask someone for directions when he was pulled aside by someone. Hello, how do I go to the Faculty of Law? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why was his line stolen? He was silent for two seconds. Then, he said, Walk straight for 300 meters, then turn right. Walk another 100 meters before turning left. There are a lot of people there, so ask them for directions. From Oda Masakos distress, +666! Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. The person was going in the same direction as him. He observed her and realized that she was wearing a pair of gloves. Was it to conceal her mark of a slave? Lu Shu observed her even more closely. There were waves of energy from her. She was a Class C. Chapter 1098 - Chiba Mahiro Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Oda Masako, who had asked Lu Shu for directions, was dumbfounded. Lu Shu sensed that she wanted to attack, but in the end, she did not deliberately complicate the issue. She held it in and walked towards the inside of Kokushikan University. Oda Masako seemed like a student as well. She was probably around the same age as him. Under normal circumstances, student Practitioners rarely attacked anyone. They had not killed anyone either. Thus, it made sense for her not to further provoke him. Among the slaves, there were ambitious people like Nakagawa Masaharu, and ordinary people who had no choice. There was no way to differentiate them from their appearances. Thus, Lu Shu decided to observe. Oda Masako asked two or three students for directions towards the Faculty of Law and continued walking in. Lu Shu slowly followed her. Lu Shu was quite sure that Oda Masako was a slave. All the Practitioners and Metahumans in the country had to wear the uniform of the Collection of Gods and register with the Collection of Gods. Oda Masako did not wear the uniform. Clearly, her aim was the Faculty of Law. Before this, Nakagawa senpai had known where the Metahumans were concentrated. If Oda Masako said that she was not a slave, Lu Shu would not believe her. While Lu Shu was thinking, he suddenly saw Oda Masako turn around.She looked at Lu Shu fiercely. Lu Shu asked curiously, Whats wrong? Oda Masakos expression turned dark. You have been following me. Dont you have something to say? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Something to say? He paused for two seconds. How do I go to the Faculty of Law? Oda Masako was dumbfounded. Was this on purpose? When Oda Masako had asked Lu Shu for directions, she had been irritated by his response. Now, she was even more irritated when Lu Shu asked her the same thing. From Oda Masakos distress, +666! Oda Masako remembered what had happened. Suddenly, she laughed coldly. Turn left and walk 100 meters, then turn right. There are a lot of people there, so ask them for directions. Lu Shu asked curiously, Do you know how to get there? Oda Masako laughed coldly. Of course. Lu Shu was even more curious. Then why dont you tell me? youre right. From Oda Masakos distress, +666! Lu Shu could confirm that although Oda Masako had the same slave owner as Nakagawa Masaharu, they were two very different people. If Nakagawa Masaharu was in front of him, he would be preparing to kill Lu Shu. Furthermore, Lu Shu was right. Oda Masako did not know how to continue. Her IQ was not of much help Suddenly, Oda Masakos expression turned calm. Why are you going to the Faculty of Law? She had sensed that something was not right. Since Lu Shu did not know how to go to the Faculty of Law, he was definitely not a law student. Thus, why was he going there? When you traveled to a place with an aim and met a suspicious person on the way, you would subconsciously think that they had the same objectives as you. This was an instinct that most people would have. In reality, Lu Shu had the same objective as her. While Oda Masako was walking, Lu Shu had seen the white mark on her wrist. The space between her sleeve and glove had been exposed while she was walking! Lu Shu laughed cheerily. I was joking with you. I know where the Faculty of Law is. Then why were you following me? Oda Masako asked in a cold voice. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, I want to see whether you are traveling in the right direction Oda Masako had never met such a troublesome person in her entire life. She was about to attack Lu Shu, when Lu Shu was suddenly dumbfounded. A girl was walking towards him. She brought back many memories. Chiba Mahiro! Chiba Mahiro was not particularly good-looking, but she was attractive enough. When Lu Shu acted as Kirihara Yousuke and came here, he was surprised by her deep feelings towards him. Back then, Lu Shu had frankly admitted that Kirihara Yousuke was dead. He was worried that Chiba Mahiro would sink deeper and deeper. As his identity as Kirihara Yousuke collapsed, the relationship between Lu Shu and Chiba Mahiro was completely cut off. He thought that he would never see her again in his life, but here she was. Lu Shu had a lasting impression of Chiba Mahiro, as the massive amounts of money in her attic had shocked him. It was Lu Shus first time seeing so much cash. He even made guesses about what her parents did for a living But Lu Shu suddenly realized that perhaps Chiba Mahiro was the person the slave owner was looking for. Lu Shu knew that Chiba Mahiro was a fire-type Metahuman. As a sensory type, Lu Shu could sense that Chiba Mahiros strength had silently reached Class A! Lu Shu was shocked. Chen Zuan and the rest had started training much earlier than Chiba Mahiro, but Chen Zuan had put in a lot of effort before advancing to Class A. Cheng Qiuqiao too. How did Chiba Mahiro advance so quickly? Furthermore, Chiba Mahiro seemed to be aloof of worldly affairs. Back then, her awakening had been a coincidence. She had awakened when Lu Shu knocked her unconscious. Her extreme sadness from Kirihara Yousukes death had caused her to advance. Lu Shu could understand this, but what came after? What was the following reason? No wonder the slave owner wanted to find her. Saitou Rin had probably leaked something to her boyfriend. Thus, the slave owner badly wanted to take Chiba Mahiro as his slave. Sakurai Yaeko was not a good target as there were many people around her. She was very strong as well. Although Chiba Mahiro was very strong, she did not have much combat experience. She probably had not even killed fish or ants. Thus, the slave owner planned to control her. Then, they would work together to defeat Sakurai Yaeko. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the slave owner deserved to die. Chiba Mahiro, a compassionate and aloof girl, had been involved in this terrible situation. At first, Lu Shu had wanted to use the Metahuman in Kokushikan University as bait. When he realized who she was, he got rid of this plan. But Chiba Metahuman was not safe. Once the slave owner was able to control a sensory-type Metahuman, Chiba Mahiros identity as a Metahuman would be exposed. But Lu Shu was never someone who would only defend after being attacked. He decided that he would seize the slave owner controlling Oda Masako and Nakagawa Masaharu. Then, he would kill the rest of the slave owners. Chiba Mahiro walked past Lu Shu and Oda Masako in an innocent and naive manner. It was as if she had not sensed any murderous intent. Chapter 1099 - Selection of the Metahuman Oda Masako, who was in front of Lu Shu, did not know that both of them had come over with the same motivation. However, Lu Shu had figured out the real target before Oda Masako. In addition, Oda Masako was rather lucky as Lu Shu currently viewed him as a slave who was forced instead of someone as ambitious as Nakagawa Masaharu. One should know that if they ended up on Lu Shus blacklist, their lives would not be long Lu Shu did not directly use his identity as a second year student from the Faculty of Science and Engineering as he was very careful. The student who was in charge of intelligence was not a practitioner nurtured by the Heavenly Network. Instead, he was an ordinary person called Kajiyama Hiroshu. He was born and raised in Japan. Like Taniguchi Bunndai, he took over his fathers aspirations. His father had acted as a spy for 20 years and almost became a true Japanese. He spoke the language, used a Japanese name and ate Japanese food. Kajiyama Hiroshu was an ordinary person. If Lu Shu used his name and got into trouble, his life would probably be drastically affected in the future. Unlike Taniguchi Bunndai, Kajiyama Hiroshu was not as powerful. Based on the intelligence report, Kajiyama Hiroshu did not receive any special training and could be regarded as an ordinary person. Taniguchi Bunndai spied using multiple names and Kajiyama Hiroshu went to school like an ordinary person. Then, he contacted his home country and hoped that he could do something useful. After that, the Heavenly Network conducted some assessments to ensure that he was suitable. As compared to Taniguchi Bunndai, Kajiyama Hiroshu was like an enthusiastic freelancer. If Lu Shu had not said that he needed to use an identity of a person from the Kokushikan University, the Heavenly Network would not have employed Kajiyama Hiroshu. This time, in order to ensure Lu Shus safety, the Heavenly Network only told Kajiyama Hiroshu that he needed to hide for a period of time and did not tell him that his identity would be used! This was unfair. However, the Heavenly Network had to consider many more things than if it was fair or not. Kokushikan Universitys reputation was rather decent. If Lu Shu did not get exposed, Kajiyama Hiroshu could continue to get a degree from the Kokushikan University, look for a decent job and lead a better life. Of course, the Heavenly Network gave him subsidies and a salary, but it was not convenient for him to spend them. Lu Shu was also thinking that if he exposed himself, he would need to approach Sakurai Yaeko and ask the Collection of Gods to leave Kajiyama Hiroshu alone He thought that this small request should work? It should Initially, Lu Shu thought that he got along quite well with Sakurai Yaeko. Back then, Lu Shu was the swordplay instructor for Sakurai Yaeko. Although he did not teach her any legitimate things, they had earned money by conducting coaching classes together. Lu Shu felt that it was considered as starting a business together, and their relationship should be rather solid However, he was not very confident as, after all, back then Sakurai Yaeko was a little girl who had just gained consciousness after being brainwashed by the Conservatives. Now, she was the leader of the entire Collection of Gods and some things might not work on her anymore. To be honest, Lu Shu acknowledged the friendship between them. After he finished his spy duties, Lu Shu occasionally thought about the girl wearing a sakura kimono, because to him, her presence was an unique memory. Of course, even though Sakurai Yaeko had changed, Lu Shu could not do anything about that. However, he felt that Sakurai did not change that much as he could sense it when he saw her in the Kirihara dojo. Oda Masako said coldly as he looked at Lu Shu, Stop following me or you will bear the consequences Before he finished his sentence, Lu Shu had already turned and left without any delay. Since he had already found Chiba Mahiro, he would not need to bother about entertaining Oda Masako anymore! Even if he wanted to find out more about the slave owner from Oda Masako, it was better to keep an eye on the ambitious Nakagawa Masaharu instead. Oda Masakos mood was suddenly disrupted. Why did he stop him from finishing his sentence? At this moment, Oda Masako heard someone call his name and when he turned around, he saw Nakagawa Masaharu. Nakagawa Masaharu frowned. What took you so long? I didnt know how to get to the Faculty of Law. Oda Masako sounded as though he was very annoyed by Nakagawa Masaharu. Cut the nonsense. Nakagawa Masaharu frowned. I chose some possible hidden Metahuman suspects. You have to finish checking them out today. Master is growing impatient. Master, you made it sound so natural calling him that, sneered Oda Masako. Nakagawa Masaharu said slowly, If you can get rid of the mark, I will be impressed by your tone. What if these few suspects are not the real target? said Oda Masako. Nakagawa Masaharus face turned black. You just have to follow my instructions. I will know what to do even if they are not the real target. Last night, Nakagawa Masaharu did not force Saitou Rin to reveal the Metahumans identity. However, if they could not find the real person later, he had no choice but to ask Saitou Rin. Oh by the way, head to the Faculty of Science and Engineering first and let Suzuki Junichi know about this. As he spoke, Nakagawa Masaharu passed Oda Masako a photo and left. After Lu Shu left, he did not follow Chiba Mahiro. Instead, he went straight to the public toilet and came out of the toilet as Kajiyama Hiroshu. He did not have to follow Chiba Mahiro. After all, he knew where her house was. Moreover, Chiba Mahiros identity had yet to be exposed or the slave owner hiding behind his back would come instead of Oda Masako. Lu Shu planned on using Kajiyama Hiroshus identity so as to spy in the school compound and wait for the suspect to fall into his trap. At this moment, Lu Shus expression suddenly changed. He saw Oda Masako running towards him. Hello, may I ask how do you get to the Faculty of Science and Engineering? Lu Shu said, Walk straight for 500 meters, then turn left and head for 300 meters before turning right. Oda Masako bowed and said, Thank you, you are much better than another student who helped me earlier on. Lu Shu said slowly, Thats the Faculty of Arts. Oda Masako was stunned. I asked for the Faculty of Science and Engineering. Lu Shu kept silent for a few seconds before saying, I dont know either From Oda Masakos distress, +748! Oda Masako felt that the students in this school were all crazy! Everyone f*cking gave directions like that? Chapter 1100 - Accident during the Mission Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not continue talking to Oda Masako and left quickly. He knew that no matter how anxious Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako were, they would not attack some in broad daylight. That was because the Collection of Gods leadership position was rather stable and if both of them took action and got discovered, Lu Shu was sure that the Collection of Gods would take immediate actions. Therefore, he casually strolled in the school compound of Kokushikan University to get a feel for the atmosphere in a university. Sometimes, Lu Shu felt that as compared to ordinary students, he lacked a lot of experience. For example, an ordinary high school and university experience. Initially, Lu Shu thought that his life in the Luo Shen Cultivation College would be normal. However, in order to make him the Heavenly King, Nie Ting did anything he could and made species research, an Art subject, feel like some special forces course Not only did he have to personally collect specimens, he had to help others collect specimens too. Moreover, he encountered the problem with the Kunlun Mountains on his way to collect specimens and became a teacher after he returned. Then, the battle in the Changbai Mountains began. He had always been envious of the free and easy atmosphere in a university but he had never felt relaxed before. Lu Shu sent a message to Zhong Yutang and requested for him to send the map of the Kokushikan University over, as well as the timetable for the Faculty of Law. Chiba Mahiro was carrying a schoolbag earlier on. Lu Shu thought that she might be on the way to class. Instead of blindly going around, it would be better to wait beside Chiba Mahiro. Similar to China, anyone could sit in a university lecture in Japan. Moreover, anyone could apply and sit in to listen to the lecture even if they were not from the university. They were called the non-degree students. Moreover, they could obtain credits from any ordinary faculties in the university. Following Zhong Yutangs hints, Lu Shu found the building for the Faculty of Law. Lu Shu walked in casually and sat at the last row of the classroom. Chiba Mahiro was sitting in front of him. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the classroom was weird. It felt extremely noisy and many people seemed to be gossiping about him. Lu Shu was curious. Was Kajiyama Hiroshu very famous in school? Lu Shu thought that Kajiyama Hiroshu was not very handsome, did he have any other talents? He sat upright. After all, since he was using someone elses identity, he could not embarrass the real Kajiyama Hiroshu, right? Lu Shu saw a few girls whispering as they stared at him. Then, he texted Zhong Yutang, Is Kajiyama Hiroshu an idol in school? Before Zhong Yutang could reply his message, Lu Shu suddenly saw an ordinary-looking girl walk towards him. She said calmly, Kajiyama Hiroshu, I am really sorry that we are unable to continue our relationship. I hope that this will not cause any disturbance to our lives. Lu Shu looked at the girl in shock. Why did he have to deal with these problems left behind by others At this moment, he realized that Kajiyama Hiroshu had once dated the girl and was dumped by her. So, after he entered the room, those who knew about it began to gossip about him, thereby causing the commotion! What on earth, he still texted Zhong Yutang to ask him if Kajiyama Hiroshu was an idol in the school, what f*cking idol, it was basically a tragedy. At this moment, Lu Shu heard a girl whisper, Yoshie usually does not even go out, I cant believe that he came to the Faculty of Law to sit in today. How charismatic must Yoshie be. Stop mocking him. I heard some of my friends from the Faculty of Science and Engineering say that Kajiyama Hiroshu was a guy with good character and excellent results. However, Yoshie thought that his family background was not good enough and the birthday gift that Kajiyama Hiroshu gave Yoshie last month was too cheap During her birthday party, Yoshie felt embarrassed. I heard that Kajiyama Hiroshu had to borrow money to pay his school fees. My father is his fathers colleague. At the age of over 40, his father is still an ordinary employee. Kajiyama Hiroshu came from a single-parent family. I heard that from the students from the Faculty of Science and Engineering that his mother left his father because he was too poor. Lu Shu sighed. Why couldnt he accomplish his mission normally for once? He looked at the girl named Yoshie and said, Please return to your seat, I dont want to talk to you now Yoshie did not leave. Instead, she said, Actually, our relationship is not unsalvageable. However, by giving me a toy that was not worth any money during my birthday, which is such an important occasion, do I mean anything to you? Lu Shu kept silent for a few seconds. Nothing. From Okita Yoshies distress, +799! Lu Shu loved money. Even if he was a nouveau riche, he still loved money. However, he felt that it was miserable if one measured relationships with money. At this moment, the entire classrooms students, including Chiba Mahiro, turned around and looked at them. That included Saitou Rin who had reached the school. The universities in Japan was not as polite and organized as one thought it would be. Some of the international students who lived in Japan knew that there were many more bullying cases in Japanese schools than Chinese schools. Moreover, many of the students were very materialistic. It was human nature for one to be materialistic and Lu Shu did not feel that there was anything wrong with that. However, he was very annoyed by Yoshie as Kajiyama Hiroshu and his father was not poor because of a lack in skills. The bonus and salary given by the Heavenly Network was sent to the Chinese special account and they could not transfer it over to Japan as they could not afford to leave any transaction records behind. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that Chiba Mahiros gaze was fixated on him. And at that moment, his expression changed Okita Yoshie was angry. Do you want to be strangers in the future? Lu Shu smiled, Thats what you said, I cant decide. Okita Yoshie was stunned. Why cant you decide? Lu Shu smiled. Because wishes that are said out loud will not come true. Okita Yoshie was infuriated. From Okita Yoshies distress, +666! At this moment, the female students in the classroom felt that it was hilarious and thought that Kajiyama Hiroshu specially came to take revenge. However, they still looked down on Kajiyama Hiroshu as they thought that it was merely the struggle of a weakling. With a bad family background, he was unable to live a good life. No matter how heartless Kajiyama Hiroshu was, Okita Yoshie would probably not regret it. At this moment, a commotion could be heard from outside of the campus, as well as the sounds of car engines. Someone exclaimed, Its the cars of the Collection of Gods! Chapter 1101 - Boil! Few cars would drive into the university campus. At least, a fleet of cars would not enter the campus. Thus, when the fleet of black cars from the Collection of Gods entered the campus, it was like a thunderous noise that had broken through the silence. Furthermore, everyone recognized the symbol of the Collection of Gods. The Collection of Gods occupied a high position in the country. Thus, a large majority of the students adored the Collection of Gods. The Collection of Gods had the lifestyle and livelihood that they looked forward to, as well as being nationally-recognized experts. But today had caused a stir as many people recognized that the custom car in the middle of the fleet was Sakurai Yaekos ride. After Sakurai Yaeko had become the leader of the Collection of Gods, she had become a legend. Many students remembered her elegant demeanor in the swordplay club. However, the current Sakurai Yaeko and the Sakurai Yaeko on television seemed like two completely different people. She was dressed in black formal wear. Her entourage followed behind her. People involuntarily ran away due to her tyrannical aura. To typical people, the Collection of Gods was very mysterious and very strong. The Collection of Gods business was found everywhere in Japan. Many people wanted to join the Collection of Gods and work there after they graduated. When Sakurai Yaeko alighted from the car, a man, who had been curiously looking on, suddenly made eye contact with Sakurai Yaeko. Then, he looked away in shock. Everyone thought about it. Was Sakurai Yaeko from Kokushikan University? Everyone knew that Sakurai Yaekos residence was not too far away from Kokushikan University. She could not have come here just to take a stroll, right? There were no interactions between the Collection of Gods and Kokushikan University. Even the courses taken by members of the Collection of Gods were conducted by either the University of Tokyo, or their own experts. They did not work with Kokushikan University. Thus, Sakurai Yaekos objectives for coming here were questionable. Everyone felt that she had no reason to come here. How pretty, said one of the girls. When girls rated other girls, they would usually say, Not bad. When they praised someone as pretty, she was really very pretty Sakurai Yaeko looked at one of the members of her entourage. Lead the way. Then, the students surrounding the Collection of Gods saw that they were walking towards the Faculty of Law. Their aim was very clear. They are heading towards the Faculty of Law, said someone. What is she going to do? Hurry up and take a look! I think something big is going to happen! The moment Sakurai Yaeko appeared, all the surrounding girls became ugly ducklings. Sakurai Yaeko was the only swan left in the world. The valiant fleet of cars, as well as the valiant members of her entourage dressed in black suits, were like Sakurai Yaekos backdrop. They had appeared in a very formidable manner, but no one knew what her aim was. Sakurai Yaeko walked towards the Faculty of Law and climbed up the stairs. Even her posture when she walked up the steps was perfect. The surrounding students suddenly felt as if Sakurai Yaeko was portraying her most perfect side. She wanted to be admired. Who did she want to be admired by? The surrounding students all knew that it was not them. Many students had gathered in the corridor. Lu Shu had gone out as well. To be honest, he was curious what Sakurai Yaeko was doing here. Had his character collapsed once again But when had his identity collapsed? He scanned the crowd. Suddenly, he saw Chiba Mahiro laughing at him. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Chiba Mahiro had probably maintained a good relationship with Sakurai Yaeko. Then, she had told Sakurai Yaeko when she discovered his identity! Could it be? His disguise had been flawless. Why had he been discovered? Did Chiba Mahiro know him very well?! But Lu Shu was not too sure that Chiba Mahiro had discovered him. After all, her gaze was biased. Okita Mie looked at Lu Shu. Are you not going? The law students looked at Lu Shu and laughed. To them, Yokoyama Hiroshi was not an important person. They might forget about him tomorrow. He was just additional material to laugh at when he was brought up. Lu Shu did not care about them. At that moment, the synchronized sound of footsteps came from the end of the corridor. It was as if they had coordinated their footsteps with one another. It was like a melody. When Sakurai Yaeko walked to the third floor corridor, she turned and looked around at the environment and students. No one dared to speak. They even nervously held their breaths. Then, the law students realized that Sakurai Yaeko was walking towards them. Was she looking for one of them? Saitou Rin asked Chiba Mahiro in a small voice, Is she here to find you? As Chiba Mahiros best friend, Saitou Rin knew that Sakurai Yaeko was her good friend. Chiba Mahiro laughed and shook her head. She is not looking for me. Saitou Rin was confused. If she was not looking for Chiba Mahiro, then who was she talking to? Why had she arranged a large formation and excited the crowd? Sakurai Yaeko came in front of the students. Okita Mie stood in front of them, but involuntarily gave way. They had realized that Sakurai Yaeko was not looking at them. She was looking at someone behind. Who was behind them? Yokoyama Hiroshi? When Okita Mie thought about this, she had an unpleasant premonition. Sakurai Yaeko walked through the crowd and walked to Lu Shu. She had a stern expression on her face. Suddenly, she laughed. The law students around them suddenly felt that Sakurai Yaeko was very pretty when she laughed. But she could not understand. It seemed like Sakurai Yaeko had come to find Yokoyama Hiroshi. But what interactions did Yokoyama Hiroshi and Sakurai Yaeko have?! When they thought about how pretty Sakurai Yaeko was when she laughed with Yokoyama Hiroshi, many boys were very jealous. The worst possible outcome could not possibly happen. Many men were in despair. The next moment, Sakurai Yaeko was like a small girl. She said to Lu Shu, Long time no see. Shouldnt we hug? As she spoke, Sakurai Yaeko did not wait for Lu Shu to answer. She spread out her arms and hugged him. This happened in an instant. She rested her head on Lu Shus shoulder and paused for a second. Then, she let go. Sakurai Yaeko was at peak happiness. It felt good to see him again. The rest of the students in the school had caught up. They seemed to have heard what Sakurai Yaeko had said. Everyone looked at one another helplessly. Everyone fell silent. Then, they started to boil! Chapter 1102 - How Did You Discover Me? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The fact that Sakurai Yaeko had come to Kokushikan University was like a tide. It continuously crashed against the minds of the Kokushikan University students. They had thought of many possibilities. For example, was Sakurai Yaeko preparing to organize a collaboration between the Collection of Gods and Kokushikan University? For example, would they select talents from Kokushikan University? It was definitely something important. After all, Sakurai Yaekos identity and background had confirmed the guesses of the students. Then, this background had suddenly collapsed. Who would have expected that the leader of the Collection of Gods, Sakurai Yaeko, had come all the way to Kokushikan University just to hug a male student? Nobody expected Sakurai Yaeko to act like a little girl? This feeling it was like an explosive had gone off Lu Shu was helpless. His character had collapsed just like that. Did this make sense? He curiously asked in a small voice, How did you discover me? Sakurai Yaeko looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu immediately understood what she meant he still had the tab on his finger. In the morning, after Sakurai Yaeko saw Saitou Rin, she told Chiba Mahiro that Lu Shu might be here. Chiba Mahiro and Sakurai Yaeko knew that Lu Shu had the ability to change his appearance. Thus, Chiba Mahiro subconsciously took note of his new appearance This morning, when Kajiyama Hiroshu appeared in the classroom and spoke in an arrogant manner, Chiba Mahiro subconsciously looked at Lu Shus finger. Then, she saw the tab. Many people had paid attention to the wedding on Sardinia and how many people Coral and Lu Shu had killed. But Sakurai Yaeko and Chiba Mahiro were more specific in their attention. They noticed Lu Shu. Sakurai Yaeko had even sent someone to Europe and obtained very important information. For example, they found the priest who had approved the wedding. For example, they knew about the tab Lu Shu felt that his character could not have collapsed just because of one sentence. Lu Shu felt that this was acceptable, but he did not know whether Kajiyama Hiroshu would be able to accept this Kajiyama Hiroshu, who had been invisible, was famous after this hug. He could not even go out. Lu Shu even felt that this might go on the news At that moment, Kajiyama Hiroshu, who stayed at home and could not reveal himself, suddenly received a message from Zhong Yutang. Tonight at 8pm, someone will fetch you and your father at the port. Welcome home He had to go home. The identity of Kajiyama Hiroshu was too conspicuous! Suddenly, Kajiyama Hiroshu was slightly excited. Lu Shu would probably think about him. He might be worried about what he would do if he did not have a diploma. But to Kajiyama Hiroshu, he wanted to return to his homeland. Furthermore, he knew that his father wanted to go back. Lu Shu had been overly anxious about Kajiyama Hiroshus livelihood. The Heavenly Network would not let Kajiyama Hiroshu and his father starve. Furthermore, their savings in China had far exceeded their imagination. This was what Kajiyama Hiroshus father had exchanged his life for. Taniguchi Bunndai did not want to go back, but Kajiyama Hiroshu and his father were different. For some reason, Kajiyama Hiroshu was even somewhat grateful for Lu Shus arrival. He just could not understand why Sakurai Yaeko would go to Kokushikan University just to hug him. Kajiyama Hiroshu did not know Lu Shus identity. He just felt that this world was slightly absurd a great person had come. He was lying in ambush just to obtain information. When this person came, he was prepared to run away with the leader of the Collection of Gods. Kajiyama Hiroshus admiration towards Lu Shu was hard to describe with words But at this moment, Kajiyama Hiroshu had something else to be excited about. Okita Mie had been there at the scene. Kajiyama Hiroshu felt that there was nothing wrong with Okita Mies decision. If one did not have any good conditions, then they should give up. However, Okita Mie had spread this to all the girls, causing Kajiyama Hiroshu to feel very dejected. As a male, he could not respond to this. He was not willing to respond either. But when he thought about the scene in Kokushikan University, he was suddenly grateful towards Lu Shu. It was as if Lu Shu had inserted a full stop in his failure of a life. Although he was not the main protagonist, he liked this ending. It was time to go. He could not be reluctant to leave. Kajiyama Hiroshu decided that once he landed in China, he would ask who this great person was. He had to thank him when he completed his mission At that moment, Okita Mie and the other girls, who were behind Sakurai Yaeko, all collapsed. Just a few minutes ago, they had treated Kajiyama Hiroshu with disdain. But now? The girls said that this was not absolute, but this was the situation. To be honest, Okita Mie and the rest did not even have the confidence to compare themselves to Sakura Yaeko. Sakurai Yaekos eyes lit up. She looked at Lu Shu. This is not the place to talk. Lets leave. Lu Shu laughed bitterly. Todays battle had been a big one. His identity had collapsed. Earlier, Lu Shu had wondered whether Sakurai Yaeko still remembered the friendship between them, but she had proven everything. A group of people left the Faculty of Law. They got into the fleet of cars and left Kokushikan University at lightning speed. When Lu Shu saw the direction the cars were headed towards, he knew that they were going to the Kirihara dojo. Chiba Mahiro was in the car as well. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly asked, Were you the one spying on me last night from the wall of the dojo? Why didnt you come to meet me? Lu Shu was helpless. The slave owners from the Luniverse are targeting you. I dont want to act rashly and alert the enemy ahem. Sakurai Yaeko inadvertently undid the first button of her blouse. It seemed as if it was very hot inside the car. Sakurai Yaeko curiously looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu pretended not to see her. Furthermore, the slave owners from Southeast Asia are rushing here. There is a possibility that many Class As will come are you listening to me? Sakurai Yaeko laughed. Teacher, you are here. Do I still need to be afraid? When Lu Shu heard this, he was dumbfounded. After some careful thought, he realized that there was nothing wrong with this name. He had taught Sakurai Yaeko swordplay. But something felt weird. At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko was not thinking of a plan against the slave owners. The joy in her heart prevented her from thinking about anything else. Lu Shu had realized that she was in danger and had come to protect her At this moment, the news that Sakurai Yaeko had personally come to Kokushikan University to hug a boy spread throughout the entire Tokyo. It even spread to further areas. The impact of this was very large. It exceeded the expectations of those who had been involved. Chapter 1103 - Sakurai Yaeko’s Weakness The cars stopped outside the Kirihara dojo. Sakurai Yaekos bodyguards stood beside the door respectfully. Nobody was watching this scene as not only did Sakurai Yaeko purchase the entire Kirihara dojo, she also bought the land nearby. This was also the reason why Lu Shus information was all found out within the first day. There were no other people nearby the Kirihara dojo. The Kirihara dojo was a yard. Therefore, if there were tall buildings nearby, people could peek into how the yard looked like using binoculars. Therefore, Sakurai Yaeko demolished all the buildings which were taller than two storeys nearby. If anyone climbed onto a rooftop nearby, they would be discovered immediately. Therefore, Lu Shu was blatantly observing the dojo under the surveillance of dozens of members of the Collection of Gods. Now, Lu Shu felt speechless after knowing this. Looks like a Class A expert could be targeted by technology at times. It could only be solved by delayed observation. Luckily, there was no such technology in the Luniverse or Liu Yizhao might be targeted. However Couldnt the Wei Wu Army make use of technology to equip themselves, at least using night-vision devices? Although practitioners vision was very powerful, night vision was still a limitation. When Sakurai Yaeko, Chiba Mahiro and Lu Shu walked towards the dojo, the middle-aged lady behind her suddenly asked in a deep voice, When should I pick you up at night? Usually, Sakurai Yaeko would tell her the time personally. Before this period of time, the vehicles stayed away and were parked at some other location. There were buildings of the Collection of Gods nearby and one of them was used as a rest site for Sakurai Yaekos drivers and bodyguards while waiting for her. Yet today, Sakurai Yaeko did not say the time. The middle-aged lady reminded her as she thought Sakurai Yaeko had forgotten about it. However, Sakurai Yaeko said, You dont have to pick me up tonight, just wait for instructions nearby. The middle-aged lady took a deep breath but held it in. Just now Sakurai Yaeko said that she did not have to pick her up?! The middle-aged lady looked at Lu Shu in extreme shock. Lu Shu was annoyed. Why are you looking at me, I am innocent! Hold on, whats with that unbelievable expression! From Motegi Toshimitsus distress, +788! Lu Shu felt helpless. How did such a high number of distress points come about? Meanwhile, Sakurai Yaeko had not sat still during the period of time since their last meeting. The Collection of Gods had already completed their reform. At the beginning when Sakurai Yaeko took over as the leader of the Collection of Gods, the first thing she did was make the entire Collection of Gods stay loyal to her. Therefore, although this made everyone feel surprised, they did not overthink it. They only felt that, Lu Shu was impressive Motegi Toshimitsu did not say anything else and respectfully left with the bodyguards. When Lu Shu stepped into the dojo, he felt as though he had entered another world. It had been a long time since he last came inside. Like a little girl, Sakurai Yaeko introduced excitedly, We havent touched your bedroom. Everything inside your bedroom still looks the same. Why dont you stay here temporarily? I think that Matsuyama Shoujis rental apartment must be uncomfortable. After that, Sakurai Yaeko looked at Lu Shu in anticipation. She hoped that Lu Shu could stay. Lu Shu said happily, This is not important, I can stay anywhere. Sakurai Yaeko was happy. This was definitely important, how could it be not important? At least, it was important to her. Lu Shu took a glance at the interior of the room and suddenly realized that it was really very clean, as though someone had cleaned it everyday. Therefore, if nobody in the Collection of Gods could enter the dojo, Sakurai Yaeko must be the person who was cleaning the place. A leader of the Collection of Gods cleaned the yard everyday? Sakurai Yaeko said, You take a rest first, I will come out after changing into my home clothes. After ten minutes, Sakurai Yaeko went to Lu Shu in her sakura kimono and smiled gently to Lu Shu, Is it pretty? Cough cough, lets get down to business. Lu Shu diverted the topic. Sakurai Yaeko did not pursue. Instead, she knelt down opposite Lu Shu and listened attentively. As compared to the Heavenly Network, the Collection of Gods was relatively weaker in terms of their intelligence gathering. In the past, they were very powerful but after a period of hiatus, the Collection of Gods took away quite a lot of power. Moreover, some of the intelligence power was taken away by You Mingyu. Therefore, the intelligence capability of the Collection of Gods was way inferior to the Heavenly Network. The information brought by Lu Shu helped her to understand what exactly was happening in the outside world. Since the start, Sakurai Yaeko had not mentioned anything about him being a spy. It seemed as though she did not mind. After listening to Lu Shu for a while, Sakurai Yaeko said, So all of them came from the Luniverse, right? Will you return to the Luniverse in the future, do you need me to help? I think you will need it, having more manpower is better! Lu Shu did not know how to react. Lets not talk about this. You should be careful of the slave owners from Southeast Asia. There is likely to be multiple Class As amongst them. If they forcefully put the slave seal on you, it would be disastrous. If a slave seal was forcefully put on me, will you kill me? Or will you help me find the slave owner and kill him? asked Sakurai Yaeko. Lu Shu felt helpless. Why was a leader of an organization so good at diverting topics?! You have to watch out for your safety, safety, safety! Important things should be emphasised thrice! emphasised Lu Shu. There is already a way to resolve this problem. smiled Sakurai Yaeko. Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako hid in the forest near the Kokushikan University. Both of them heard about what Sakurai Yaeko stirred up in school but was not able to rush over to witness it personally. Nakagawa Masaharu looked at Oda Masako and said, Master had sent a message. Sakurai Yaeko is rather fierce and powerful. We cant touch her for now. The other slave owners are rushing over but we have to finish our mission before they arrive as master is afraid that they will snatch her over! This was the first time Oda Masako had heard the term snatch. So the slave owners had a competitive relationship too? He asked calmly, So, what should we do? We have found Sakurai Yaekos weakness already, smirked Nakagawa Masaharu, She exposed it by herself. Kajiyama Hiroshu is an ordinary man, master asked us to control him and find a way to stir something out of him! Oda Masako thought that what Nakagawa said made sense but felt that something was wrong too Chapter 1104 - Watch A Movie With You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As night fell, Lu Shu did not know what to eat for dinner. He was not used to the food overseas. Be it Japan or Sardinia, he felt that it did not suit his appetite. However, Japan did not sell any ordinary seasoning from China. It was extremely difficult to get them. Lu Shu took a glance at Sakurai Yaeko and Sakurai Yaeko felt embarrassed. Teacher, can you make the fish-flavored shredded pork again? I ate it in a Chinese restaurant before but it tasted extremely different from yours Sakurai Yaeko was really embarrassed. She thought that the fish-flavored shredded pork was delicious but to ask Lu Shu to cook for her, it was Lu Shu asked, Do you have the seasoning from China? Yes yes. Sakurai Yaeko nodded immediately. I bought them quite long ago but I do not know how to cook. Lu Shu rolled his sleeves. Alright, wait for dinner. Sakurai Yaeko knelt at the corridor quietly and smiled as she looked at Lu Shu prepare the ingredients. She suddenly felt happy. This was something that she had been waiting ages for. Because of that, she found the courage to ask Lu Shu to cook for her. As night fell, Motegi Toshimitsu, who was training at a temporary accommodation nearby, suddenly received a call from Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaeko said on the phone, Motegi, come over for a while. Motegi Toshimitsu rushed over to the dojos door but did not dare to enter as Sakurai Yaeko did not allow them to enter without her permission. At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko said, Come in. Motegi Toshimitsu was pleasantly surprised. She was probably the first person to ever enter the dojo? She was confused with what Sakurai was doing with Lu Shu. Why did Sakurai ask her to come over at such a late timing? Actually, Motegi Toshimitsu had guessed that Kajiyama Hiroshu was probably being impersonated by the Ninth Heavenly King. She was even more sure after the hugging incident. Therefore, she would not be surprised if anything happened at night However, after she entered, she found that Sakurai Yaeko had small pieces of notes stuck all over her face. Lu Shu and Chiba Mahiro too, all three of them held a deck of poker cards in their hands Sakurai Yaeko became awkward after her servant came. Erm Motegi, can you calculate the gambling bill with Lu Shu-san Motegi Toshimitsu looked at Lu Shu in astonishment. Such a beautiful girl lived with you and you are only concerned with winning money from her?! However, Motegi Toshimitsu suddenly realized that Sakurai Yaeko who had small pieces of notes all over her face looked much cuter and kinder than her usual self. She had never seen this side of Sakurai Yaeko before. At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko removed the small pieces of notes from her face and said calmly, Settle the admission in Kokushikan University. I am going to the Faculty of Science and Engineering from tomorrow onwards. Motegi Toshimitsu felt that ever since Lu Shu arrived, shocking news followed consecutively. Sakurai Yaeko wanted to go to school like ordinary people? In the past, Lu Shu had said that everyone needed an ordinary life. That was because the slave owners were dangerous on Earth and it would be for the best if they could take this opportunity to kill them. However, he feared for Sakurai Yaekos safety. Lu Shu did not want to use Sakurai Yaeko as bait. However, Sakurai Yaeko did not think that it was a problem. She said that there was a solution for her safety concerns. That solution would be to stay with Lu Shu From Sakurai Yaekos point of view, by being with Lu Shu and having both people of the Shen Cang Jing in the Heavenly Network protect her, nobody would be able to hurt her Lu Shu felt helpless. He suddenly realized that Sakurai Yaekos so-called solution was to follow him. At night, when Lu Shu was about to sleep, the wooden door of his bedroom was forcefully pulled open and Sakurai Yaeko asked while smiling, Teacher, I would like to ask you a question. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment before he replied, Ask. Do you like to watch movies? asked Sakurai Yaeko. Yes, but I havent had time to watch any lately. Lu Shu was telling the truth. He was busy working to earn money, how would he have time to watch movies? Do you want to watch a movie with me? asked Sakurai Yaeko. Whatever movie you want to watch. Then, Lu Shu watched all of the Transformers movies that night. At dawn the next morning, Sakurai Yaeko almost broke down. Chiba Mahiro laughed hysterically as she saw Sakurai Yaekos condition Motegi Toshimitsu came to the front of the dojo with the cars. She said to Sakurai Yaeko, The admission procedures have been settled overnight. However, your initial plan for today is to visit the University of Tokyo. Do you want to go to class or the visit first? Sakurai Yaeko said calmly, Cancel all my plans for now. Lu Shu said, Lets not head to school together first. Give me two bicycles, I want to ride a bicycle. He was worried that students would suspect if both of them left school and headed back to school together. He was alright with it but Sakurai Yaeko would definitely have to worry about her reputation as she was a girl. Therefore, if both of them parted ways, nobody would suspect that the both of them stayed together the previous night. Lu Shu thought that although everyone was innocent, there was a need to avoid such gossip. Sakurai Yaeko smiled and did not reject him. She sat in the car and left immediately. She was not disappointed but instead felt warm inside. As for what happened to Lu Shu and her, it was not the first time she had failed, it was fine as long as she got used to it Lu Shu rode the bicycle alone on the small road. He suddenly enjoyed this lifestyle. it felt as though he was an ordinary student. Then, someone roared from the roadside, Attack! After that, one person dashed out from the left and right side of the road respectively. One of them was stunned. Its you! Lu Shu looked at Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako and felt confused. Why did the both of them come over? Could they be stopping him because of how he gave directions? Nakagawa Masaharu smiled coldly. You must have a good relationship with Sakurai Yaeko. Are you worried if I told you that she went missing? Lu Shu was completely stunned!!! Seeing Lu Shus expression, Nakagawa Masaharu thought he was stunned beyond words. He laughed coldly. Relax, come with us, someone wants to meet you. Then, Lu Shu said with his eyes glowing, What are we waiting for, lets go now! Nakagawa Masaharu suddenly felt that His reaction was different from what he had expected? Chapter 1105 - Lu Shu Has Been Kidnapped To Nakagawa Masaharu, if he kidnapped someone, they should be afraid or try to run away. They would at least be nervous. But Nakagawa Masaharu did not expect that his first victim was somewhat excited Did he have too little experience, or were the scenes that had been played on television too fake?! Where had he gone wrong? As far as he knew, Kajiyama Hiroshu was an ordinary person. Furthermore, there could not be any mistakes in his information, as he had not gotten it from someone else. He personally knew Kajiyama Hiroshu! Nakagawa Masaharu was a senior in the Faculty of Law. Although he was not famous in Kokushikan University, he had many friends. He did not even need to focus on Kajiyama Hiroshu either. Information would come to him from people who were near Kajiyama Hiroshu, such as his dorm mates and classmates. Kajiyama Hiroshu being hugged was major news. No one could ignore the existence of Sakurai Yaeko. Most information regarding Kajiyama Hiroshu had been dug up, including the people who had bullied him, and his physical fitness scores. From various sources of information, Nakagawa Masaharu knew for sure that Kajiyama Hiroshu was an ordinary person. Thus, he had reported this to his slave owner. The slave owner did not completely trust him. He asked Nakagawa Masaharu to sort out all the information regarding Kajiyama Hiroshu and give it to him. After looking through the information, he also felt that Kajiyama Hiroshu was an ordinary person Then what were they waiting for? Kidnap him! But they did not expect Lu Shu to have the same point of view. What were you waiting for? Hurry up and kidnap me! Nakagawa Masaharu hesitated. There was something wrong with the script! Suddenly, Nakagawa Masaharu laughed coldly. Do you think we will give up with that empty show of strength? You think too simply of us! Yes. Nakagawa Masaharu thought that Lu Shu was acting. He had shown his excitement to confuse them. Then, he would make them give up! But would Nakagawa Masaharu give up? How could he give up so easily when he had the opportunity to serve his slave owner? Lu Shu took a deep breath. Im sorry. My acting might have been too exaggerated. I might have scared you Nakagawa Masaharus expression darkened. Was this the time to talk about his acting? He turned and said to Oda Masako, Bring the car over. I will sit at the back and take care of him. You drive! Oda Masako left. Nakagawa Masaharu laughed coldly at Lu Shu. Dont try to run away. You are facing a Metahuman. Lu Shu felt that it had been a long time since he had met such a stubborn Metahuman. He was slightly curious. The slave owner behind this was one of the many slave owners. Frankly speaking, he was a pawn of the Luniverse. Then why did they not wait for the other slave owners to arrive? They would be stronger, right? Lu Shu did not know that the slave owners spent most of the time fighting for themselves. They were doing their best to expand their team of slaves. They did not even know why they had to accept so many slaves, as this was a death order. The slave owners only knew that a higher-leveled power would control this plan. The car came over. Before Nakagawa Masaharu could urge Lu Shu to get in the car, Lu Shu opened the car door and got in himself. He sat at the back. Nakagawa Masaharu was dumbfounded. He did not know what to do next Lu Shu looked at Nakagawa Masaharu and asked, Get in. Why are you standing there dumbfounded for? From Nakagawa Masaharus distress, +666! Nakagawa Masaharus expression was dark. He opened the car door. After today, he would do research on kidnapping cases. He wanted to see whether other people had encountered such strange victims. Oda Masako stepped on the accelerator. He did not say anything throughout. He had interacted with Kajiyama Hiroshu before. When Lu Shu disguised himself as Kajiyama Hiroshu and stepped out of the toilet, he had bumped into Oda Masako and asked him for directions. Thus, Oda Masako had a lasting impression of Lu Shu. He felt that Lu Shu was not an ordinary person Lu Shu looked at where they were going. First, Oda Masako went in circles in Setagaya. When Nakagawa Masaharu received a message, they drove towards Kanagawa. Lu Shu suspected that the slave owner was in Kanagawa. In the morning, the students had just woken up. Employees formed a continuous stream on the streets. A fleet of cars from the Collection of Gods came to Kokushikan University in a very conspicuous manner. All the students were shocked. Why were they here again? Their first thought was, where was Kajiyama Hiroshu? They were definitely here to find him. They walked around, but no one saw Kajiyama Hiroshu. What was happening? Sakurai Yaeko was not dressed in formal wear today. Instead, she was dressed in a style that she liked in her student days. However, her clothes were new. Her old clothes were tight around her chest area. The fleet of cars stopped outside the Faculty of Science and Engineering. They waited outside the building while Sakurai Yaeko was having lessons. Everyone who walked past felt some pressure Sakurai Yaeko looked at her timetable and sighed with emotion. I have lessons during the first period. It had been a long time since she stepped on campus. The students nearby were still rather friendly. When she saw the posters and costumes the girls were holding, she suddenly recalled that it was the middle of May. The Kokushikan University school festival being held on Saturday and Sunday was coming. This was a very interesting event. The last time Lu Shu had come, it had been very rushed. This time, she could bring him around. Sakurai Yaeko was not aware that the slave owners were targeting her. She thought that Lu Shu would naturally get rid of them she did not have to worry. When the students saw Sakurai Yaeko, they felt that this world was quite magical. Last night, someone said that the Collection of Gods had helped Sakurai Yaeko register for school. Furthermore, she was in the same class as Kajiyama Hiroshu. Sakurai Yaeko was going to school? Was this not magical? She was the leader of the Collection of Gods! Some girls started to imagine. Had Sakurai Yaeko come here because of Kajiyama Hiroshu? Just how attractive was Kajiyama Hiroshu At that moment, Motegi Toshimitsu, who was dressed in formal wear and high heels, walked over and said in a small voice, He was kidnapped on the way to school Sakurai Yaeko was shocked. Who is so eager to die? Motegi Toshimitsu was speechless. Sakurai Yaeko had subconsciously decided that whoever dared to kidnap Lu Shu was eager to die Chapter 1106 - Spare Me Great Lord Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sakurai Yaekos lessons went rather smoothly. The teachers might have received a notice from the school. Thus, when they walked into the classroom, the first thing they did was find where Sakurai Yaeko was. When the bell rang, the teacher asked Sakurai Yaeko, Shall I begin? Sakurai Yaeko calmly said, Go ahead. The students in the classroom were puzzled. This was their first time starting class like this. Their teacher was even more puzzled. Furthermore, he was panicking. The power and ability of the Collection of Gods could not be ignored, even if one wanted to. Ordinary people still feared Practitioners. It was as if Practitioners would pay no attention to their lives. The teacher was afraid that if Sakurai Yaeko was unhappy, she would order someone to kill them. Sakurai Yaeko felt helpless as well. She did not kill innocent people, but she would not spend her energy explaining this to the teacher. Her position had been decided. No matter whether it was admiration, doubt, or even slander, she could not explain herself to ordinary people like in the past. But the surrounding students suddenly realized a problem. They had all guessed that Sakurai Yaeko had come to school for Kajiyama Hiroshu, but where was he A student asked in a small voice, Did anyone see Kajiyama Hiroshu? No. He usually wakes up very early. He comes to school early too, but I havent seen him today, said someone. The students were puzzled. What was happening? Sakurai Yaeko had come to school, but Kajiyama Hiroshu was missing Lu Shu sat at the back of the car. He looked at Nakagawa Masaharu. Why do you look so nervous? It was as if Nakagawa Masaharu had been shocked. Why should I be nervous? You should be the nervous one? Lu Shu patiently comforted him. Dont be nervous. Itll be fine. Thats right, how much longer will we take? From Nakagawa Masaharus distress, +666! Needless to say, Nakagawa Masaharu was very nervous. The closer they were to their destination, the more he was perturbed. It was very mysterious. Nakagawa Masaharu thought about it. He suddenly realized that Lu Shu was too relaxed Suddenly, Oda Masako said, We are helping a rascal commit villainy like this When he spoke, the mark of a slave on his wrist started to hurt. Oda Masako almost drove the car into the shop beside them? No one had controlled the mark of a slave to hurt Oda Masako. Oda Masakos words had betrayed his slave owner. The mark of a slave automatically punished him. Lu Shu looked at Oda Masako. He was puzzled, but did not say anything. At that moment, the car arrived at a deserted car park. Lu Shu realized that it was a medium-sized supermarket, but there was a closed sign. This was definitely not normal. After all, it was the afternoon. Shops did not typically close at this time. Thus the slave owner was waiting inside. Get down, said Nakagawa Masaharu in a cold voice. He stared at Lu Shu, preventing him from doing anything unusual. Lu Shu did not plan to run away. He opened the door straight away and walked into the supermarket. The doors were not locked. The lights were not very bright. A middle-aged man sat behind the counter, he was eating snacks Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The middle-aged man was dumbfounded as well. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he asked, Is it good? From Li Junyis distress, +199 Lu Shu was dumbfounded as he did not expect the slave owner to appear eating snacks. He also did not expect that Li Junyi looked somewhat familiar! However, even though Li Junyi was holding a bag of snacks, Lu Shu did not feel that he was cute. He could only feel a ferocious aura. What was happening? Had he seen him in the Luniverse? Lu Shus memory was exceptional, but he had seen far too many people in the Luniverse. He might have an impression of them, but there was no need for him to remember everyone he saw. He emitted Class A waves of energy. Lu Shu compared his appearance with Sakurai Yaekos description. A squarish face, thick but messy eyebrows, and triangular eyes. Indeed, he was the person who had fought Sakurai Yaeko. The middle-aged man calmly put down his snacks and stood up. Did they not tell you, what you are going to do here? As he spoke, Li Junyi looked at Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako. Nakagawa Masaharu quickly explained, We have told him that we are kidnapping him! Li Junyi sighed. Two good-for-nothings. As he spoke, Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako fell to the ground in pain. The mark of a slave was acting up! Lu Shu turned and curiously asked, Have I seen you somewhere? Have you been to the palace or Nangeng City? Li Junyi was shocked. What are you talking about? You are from the land of forefathers! How would you know about these places? Have you been to the palace and Nangeng City? Are you going to gossip about what Ive said here? Nakagawa Masaharu endured the pain and shouted, Master, this fellow is overly arrogant. Please punish him! Nakagawa Masaharu felt that he had been punished because of Lu Shu. Thus, he wanted his slave owner to make Lu Shu suffer like him. To Nakagawa Masaharu, his slave owner was a Class A. Killing Kajiyama Hiroshu would be childs play for him! Li Junyis expression darkened. He looked at Lu Shu and laughed coldly. He wanted to know why Lu Shu knew about the palace and Nangeng City. Nakagawa Masaharu endured the pain and wailed in suffering. He felt that Lu Shu was done for. He looked at Li Junyi as he struggled Suddenly, Lu Shu returned to his original appearance. Li Junyi shouted and knelt on the ground. Spare me, great lord! Nakagawa Masaharu was confused. Oda Masako was dumbfounded. From Li Junyis distress, +999! From Nakagawa Masaharus From Nakagawa Masaharu felt that he could not understand the world. If his victim was calm, then forget it. Master, what were you doing? Get up, master But Li Junyi knelt on the ground. He did not even dare to move. If he was able to move, he would kill Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako. They were supposed to kidnap an ordinary person. There was supposed to be no danger. Why did you bring this person back? What were you doing? Death was knocking on their door Li Junyi felt that disaster was upon them. Why did you kidnap him? Were you mad?! 1 Lu Shu was happy. Looks like you recognize me. Chapter 1107 - Underling Lu Shu was very sure that he had never seen Li Junyi before. No. He might have seen him in a crowd, but had never interacted with him. But he knew who Lu Shu was. If not, he would not have knelt when Lu Shu went back to his original appearance Lu Shu and Li Junyi knew what was happening, but Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako were dumbfounded when Li Junyi knelt down! No matter whether they actually relied on Li Junyi, both of them knew that once the mark of the slave was imposed on them, they would not be able to eliminate it. They would not be able to endure the pain. Li Junyi, a Class A expert, was very sure that this would not go wrong. What was a Class A on Earth? Class A was the top! The Collection of Gods was massive, with thousands of Practitioners, but Sakurai Yaeko was the only Class A. Although the Heavenly Network was called the strongest combat power on the Earth, they only had four Class As. Under these circumstances, when a Class A slave owner came from the Luniverse, Nakagawa Masaharu subconsciously treated the Luniverse as a greater civilization. There was nothing wrong with this. If the Earth and the Luniverse fought, the Earth would not be able to win. Thus, for ambitious people like Nakagawa Masaharu whose strength and desires did not complement each other, they would want to cozy up to the Luniverse. But Lu Shu felt that Nakagawa Masaharu had played the wrong cards. He might not be sure what the mark of a slave meant. Nakagawa Masaharu might have thought that he would be able to eliminate the mark of the slave when he became stronger, while not fully understanding the mark of a slave. But Lu Shu could tell him that it was not possible. Even the master under Duanmu Huangqi was unable to eliminate the mark of a slave, let alone a minor character like Nakagawa Masaharu. No matter what, this did not prevent Li Junyi from becoming a great person to Nakagawa Masaharu. But now, this great person was kneeling in front of Lu Shu, shouting, Spare me, great lord! Nakagawa Masaharu suddenly realized that someone powerful had probably taken on the appearance of Kajiyama Hiroshu. Thus, Sakurai Yaeko was not as weak as they had imagined. Furthermore, the person who Sakurai Yaeko had hugged was not the real Kajiyama Hiroshu. It was the person behind the mask. Who was this person? Nakagawa Masaharu felt that he could not accept this reality. He seemed younger than him. Why was he able to achieve so much?! From the look of things, this young man had gone over there. Furthermore, he had occupied a top position! But Lu Shu did not care about what Nakagawa Masaharu thought of him. To Lu Shu, Nakagawa Masaharu was a factor that he could completely ignore. Lu Shu asked, Where have you seen me? I saw you the first time you brought the Wei Wu Army into Nangeng City, said Li Junyi in a low voice. Back then, I was ordered to disguise myself as a traveling businessman and blend in. I wanted to understand your actions. Oh. Lu Shu said, Was I targeted even then? Li Junyi suddenly wailed. Minor characters like us have always been bullied. We rely on other powers so that we can survive. Please be compassionate. We dont have a choice. When I was young, I Lu Shu impatiently interrupted him. How miserable your past was will only allow me to understand what kind of person you are, but it will not wipe your misdeeds clean. Whose life is not difficult? If your life is difficult, does it mean that you can have no morals? Li Junyi knelt down even lower. He did not dare to attack Lu Shu, as he knew how strong Lu Shu was! Lu Shus fame in the Luniverse was far beyond what the people on Earth could imagine. While those on Earth who knew about the situation felt that the Luniverse was strong, many people in the Luniverse feared Lu Shu. No matter whether it was the Day of Blood at the palace, or the massacre of the Black Feather Army, the amount of blood on Lu Shus hands caused people to fear him. Although Li Junyi was a Class A, was he as strong as the patrons? He did not belong to Duanmu Huangqi. More accurately, he did not even know who he belonged to. But he knew that even a Rank One expert like him was just a pawn. Nakagawa Masaharu felt that Li Junyi was amazing, but Li Junyi himself knew that Lu Shu had killed 12 people stronger than him in one night. A minor character Nakagawa Masaharu paid no attention to was famous for his ferocity in the Luniverse! His power caused people to fall into despair, as you did not even know how to defeat him. So this was the strongest person besides the masters! Lu Shu casually asked, Whose orders are you listening to? Li Junyi replied to him frankly. We are underlings. We receive resources and techniques, then wait for assignments. We are not allowed to ask for reasons. We are not allowed to ask anything. All we have to do is to carry out our tasks. We dont know whose orders we are listening to. Two months ago, we suddenly received an order to learn various languages. A teacher who is familiar with the land of forefathers was hired. Then, we patiently waited for the plan to be carried out. Lu Shu was slightly disappointed. He had wanted to catch the slave owner to know what was happening behind the scenes, But his answer shocked Lu Shu. The enemy had nurtured so many Rank One underlings. This had exceeded that of Duanmu Huangqis efforts! Lu Shu curiously asked, We discovered another slave owner in Kun City, but the moment he was discovered, he poisoned himself. Why are you still alive? I am afraid of dying, said Li Junyi in a small voice. You are rather honest. Lu Shu paused for two seconds and took out a coin. Lets play a game of guessing the coin. If you are right, you may live. If you are wrong, you will die. As Lu Shu spoke, he flicked the coin into the air. Then, he stretched out and caught the coin. Guess. When was this coin produced? Li Junyi was speechless. From Li Junyis distress, +999! In an instant, Li Junyi took out a dagger from his sleeve and charged towards Lu Shu. He attacked not because he knew that they would fight to the death. From the very beginning, he had not planned to give in. He had been waiting for an opportunity. But he was disappointed. From the very beginning, Lu Shu had never been careless. He had not given him a chance either. Nakagawa Masaharu and the rest did not know, but Li Junyi knew very well that no matter how low he knelt, Lu Shu had always been alert and sharp. It was as if his sharpness could kill! Li Junyi tried to deliver the fatal blow, but he was once again disappointed. The moment he got up, Lu Shu acted faster than him. He pressed Li Junyis neck and sent him to the ground. A Rank One expert had a strong physique. When Li Junyi was sent to the ground, the ground had cracked, but his neck had not fractured. But it was of no use! Li Junyi felt the Concealed Arrow piercing through his head like a jade needle. Nakagawa Masaharu was so amazed that he forgot to run away. He did not expect a Class A expert to be killed in just one move! Nakagawa Masaharu had never seen such a tyrannical and invincible person in his entire life. Suddenly, he thought of something. No wonder Sakurai Yaeko went to hug him. This was not the male version of Cinderella. When the king returned, even the leader of the Collection of Gods fell for him. Chapter 1108 - School Festival Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Junyi was dead. Suddenly, Lu Shu understood that he had been targeted early on in the Luniverse. Thus, Lu Shu suddenly realized something. The enemy had come to Earth not to attack the Heavenly Network. The enemy was targeting Lu Shu. He looked at Nakagawa Masaharu and Oda Masako. Nakagawa Masaharu was in despair. He looked at Lu Shu and asked, Who in the world are you? Nakagawa Masaharu suddenly realized that from the beginning, he had felt that this kidnapping was very strange and mysterious. It was not because he was inexperienced. It was simply because he had kidnapped the wrong person. But Lu Shu did not plan to waste time on him. He used the Concealed Arrow to take away Nakagawa Masaharus life. To Lu Shus shock, Oda Masako was calm. He was not as panicky as Nakagawa Masaharu. Lu Shu asked curiously, Arent you scared? Oda Masako asked, Is there any use in being scared? Im curious, Lu Shu suddenly asked, Why didnt you join the Collection of Gods? No matter whether it was Chiba Mahiro, or Nakagawa Masaharu, or Oda Masako, they were all Metahumans who had escaped the screening by the Collection of Gods. They blended in with the ordinary students. Oda Masako calmly said, I just want to be free. Lu Shu carefully observed Oda Masako. Suddenly, he laughed. Interesting. Dont worry, I wont kill you. Lu Shu even thought about himself. Back then, he had concealed his strength because he wanted freedom. But Lu Shu could not help Oda Masako, as he had to hand Oda Masako to the Collection of Gods. He picked up the phone and called Sakurai Yaeko. In less than five minutes, people came to clean up the scene. The Collection of Gods had been following Nakagawa Masaharus car ever since Lu Shu had been kidnapped, but they had not rashly provided assistance. Or, Sakurai Yaeko had told them that Lu Shu did not need help. They just needed to help out with logistics The members of the Collection of Gods brought Oda Masako away. He would be in detention until Lu Shu left Japan. Lu Shu did not kill him, as he had confirmed that Oda Masako had been forced. Oda Masako was put in detention as they were worried that he would leak information. After all, Lu Shu still had to wait for the other slave owners to arrive. Even the members of the Collection of Gods who had cleaned up the scene had to be isolated for a period of time. The news of Lu Shu attacking, and the death of a slave owner called Li Junyi could not be leaked. Lu Shu had exposed his real appearance, but he still needed to continue using Kajiyama Hiroshus looks This kidnapping provided Lu Shu with a new idea. His original plan was to disguise himself as Kajiyama Hiroshu and hide in the Kokushikan University campus, but he had been exposed by Sakurai Yaeko in minutes. Back then, Lu Shu thought that his plan had failed, but the slave owner immediately planned to kidnap him Would he only be able to succeed through unexpected actions? Lu Shu could not accept this The members of the Collection of Gods sent Lu Shu back to Kokushikan University. The students in class looked helplessly as Kajiyama Hiroshu sat down beside Sakurai Yaeko. Then, Sakurai Yaeko smiled with extreme happiness The hearts of all the boys in the class broke. They did not have the courage to chase after Sakurai Yaeko. They also knew that even without Kajiyama Hiroshu, they would not have a chance. But when they saw Sakurai Yaekos attitude towards, Kajiyama Hiroshu, it was difficult for them to endure the heartache what was good about Kajiyama Hiroshu? Sakurai Yaeko wrote a note to Lu Shu. Has it been settled? Yes. Lu Shu wrote on the note. But he was only one of many. I still have to continue waiting for the arrival of the other slave owners. Sakurai Yaeko wrote. Then thats good. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Hey, you were still in danger. Could you be a bit more serious about your own safety?! But now, Sakurai Yaeko was in a very relaxed state. It was as if she had regained the campus life that she had lost. In the afternoon, Sakurai Yaeko brought Lu Shu to the school festival. The students in the campus grouped together in their classes or societies. They had prepared exhibitions or food stands. Lu Shu followed behind Sakurai Yaeko, who seemed very happy. He felt infected by her happiness. In the previous era of the Collection of Gods, Sakurai Yaeko had attended school with a purpose. When the era was brought to a close by Lu Shu and Coral, Sakurai Yaeko bid goodbye to her school days. Thus, the school festival was a pleasant surprise to Sakurai Yaeko. Lu Shu followed behind Sakurai Yaeko. To his surprise, there were food stalls selling Chinese Xiaolongbaos1 Sakurai Yaeko took out her wallet and said in a small voice, Lu Shu-kun, let me treat you! Lu Shu did not mind. Sakurai Yaeko was the leader of the Collection of Gods. She was definitely rich. Treating him would not be too much for her. But he did not know how important this was to Sakurai Yaeko, but her entourage, Motegi Toshimitsu, knew. Sakurai Yaeko only had a few hundred thousand yen in her wallet. She carried it around everywhere she went, but had never spent it. Lu Shu picked up a small xiaolongbao and put it in his mouth. Sakurai Yaeko looked at him. Is it good? Lu Shu smiled. Its definitely incomparable to what we have back home. If you have the chance to come, I can bring you to eat good ones. Really? Sakurai Yaekos eyes lit up. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had said it out of politeness, as he knew that although the Collection of Gods was not in an antagonistic relationship with the Heavenly Network, it would be difficult for the leader of the Collection of Gods to freely enjoy delicacies in China. But when Lu Shu looked at Sakurai Yaekos expression, he suddenly realized that she had actual plans for this. The surrounding students were nervous when they saw Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu walk by. This was not an exception. This was their basic instinct. The students involuntarily gave way to them. The stall owners would be unusually friendly when they visited their stall. It was as if the grand school festival of Kokushikan University had been organized for them. Furthermore, Lu Shu realized that students were not the only participants in this grand and crowded ceremony. He saw many members of the Collection of Gods and workers disguised as students, but their disguises were shoddy Chapter 1109 - A Young Girl’s Emotions Lu Shu felt that he could be considered an experienced spy. Although he exposed his impersonations often, that did not affect how he regarded himself as the spy expert. Therefore, although the members of the Collection of Gods had came prepared, there was an obvious difference between students and members of the public. For example, the middle-aged man who looked like he was over 40 years old. Was he serious about wearing a school uniform?! Lu Shu looked at the middle-aged man who was making soba noodles. Uncle, you have stayed back for quite a lot of years. From Kuroda Kiyotakas distress, +299! Although the School Festival was like an open house, Waseda Universitys school festival could attract up to 150,000 people, only students were allowed to run stalls. However, the Collection of Gods operated strangely. For Kokushikan Universitys school festival, they added over hundreds of stalls and added some traditional performances The stalls of the Collection of Gods made the entire school festival upgrade several levels. That was because the Collection of Gods did it after receiving instructions and even invited professional performers. Lu Shu stood quietly amongst the crowd, beside Sakurai Yaeko. He suddenly realized that Sakurai Yaeko was showing him the best side of the school festival quietly. The students of the Kokushikan University sensed the unusual vibes too. In the past, they had participated in school festivals. After all, students were not professionals, the signboard of their stalls were drawn on A4-sized paper and looked sluggish. If there was a student whose special project was particularly exciting, there would be many people in front of his stall. This years school festival was evidently different. It felt as though an experienced event organizer suddenly organized an insane party in Kokushikan University. They knew that it was Sakurai Yaekos doing. In the morning when Sakurai Yaeko saw the students who were getting ready for the school festival, the Collection of Gods began to start work. They invited the famous clients such as the dorayaki maker from Kita City in Tokyo, Kochoan Senba, the best soba noodle maker in Gifu Prefecture, and There were too many clients. The members of the Collection of Gods were busy like bees. They fetched each client to Kokushikan University in the cars of the Collection of Gods and gave them Kokushikan Universitys uniforms. There were also performances such as the drums, song and dance performances. The stage set-up and costume preparation felt as though the special forces were getting ready for a battle. The members of the Collection of Gods used the most effective method to make them appear in the school compound of Kokushikan University. The students felt as though they were in a magical world. The food that they long craved for and their favourite performances were all in front of their eyes. In the end, the students abandoned their stalls. They were supposed to organize the school festival but now, they became the guests. After hearing about the situation in the Kokushikan University, the students living near Setagaya drove over. Even the other residents in Tokyo rushed over as it was rare for so many famous food and classic performances to be found together at one venue. Ordinary people would not be able to invite these famous stores to participate in events, unless the Collection of Gods invited them. The students suddenly felt that this school festival seemed to be a present specially prepared for Lu Shu by Sakurai Yaeko. It was an unexplainable happiness that a young girl felt, she wanted to give the best to Lu Shu. She asked the Collection of Gods to move the entire countrys speciality food and interesting performances to the school. It seemed as though she was telling Lu Shu, This is what I can do for you, I can give you everything. At this moment, the students of the Kokushikan University were both envirous and thankful for Lu Shu. If not for Sakurai Yaeko, they would not have been able to experience an unforgettable school festival. Lu Shu laughed helplessly as he looked at Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaeko knew that she was exposed and hence felt embarrassed. However, instead of admitting it, she tugged Lu Shus sleeves. Lets go, there is a magic show ahead! As they arrived at the stage of the magic show, a staff wearing a cartoon costume distributed a small slip of paper to everyone in the audience. The small slip of paper had a number printed on it. Lu Shu asked curiously, What is this slip of paper used for? The staff explained, After the magic show, there will be a lucky draw. The magician will draw a piece of paper and the person with the same number as that on the paper will win a free prize! Lu Shu looked at his number, 52. The magic show was very interesting. Some students quickly recognized the magician who was wearing their school uniform. It was none other than Matsukata Masayoshi, the most famous magician in Japan Then, during the lucky draw segment, the magician put his hand into the box filled with slips of paper. I wonder who will be the lucky winner amongst the audience? The next moment, he took out a piece of paper and showed it to the audience. 52! Where is number 52?! Lu Shu smiled and raised his slip of paper, signalling that he was the lucky winner. Everything seemed to be a seamless coincidence. However, everyone knew that this coincidence was specially prepared for Lu Shu. At this moment, the staff took out a huge bouquet of flowers and passed it to Lu Shu. This is the special gift, you can give it to your partner. Lu Shu did not know how to react. The second part of the sentence could not be more obvious? Everything that happened tonight was not only a gift that Sakurai Yaeko specially prepared for Lu Shu but also a chance for her to fulfil her wishes. Before Lu Shu could react, Sakurai Yaeko snatched the bouquet of flowers from Lu Shu and smiled to the magician. Thank you! Then, Sakurai Yaeko ran to another venue while pulling onto Lu Shus sleeves. The students and the Tokyo residents behind them had complicated emotions. Everyone knew that in this party, they were merely a foil. The big shots who were invited by the Collection of Gods suddenly felt that this school festival was very interesting. They looked at the audience and residents who came for them. They suddenly wondered if it was a good idea to hold a school festival every year in this school? As they experienced the atmosphere in the school with the school uniform, they felt that they were a few years younger. That night, the managers of the famous stores had a discussion and decided to continue doing this in the future! Suddenly someone said, What should we name the special school festival? School festivals should have a special name as their theme. That was the purpose of the school festival. The magician smiled. Why not name it A Young Girls Emotions? The managers of the famous stores looked at each other. Seems pretty fitting, lets name it that! Chapter 1110 - When In Rome, Do As The Romans Do Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Young Girls Worry School Festival seemed to be destined to become a unique scene in Tokyo since it was born. Influential people crowded here. Overseas tourists and local foodies alike took delight in eating the delicacies here. This place had everything that one could wish for. Even rare traditional performances gathered here. These performances were not aimed at young girls, but everyone felt that there was nothing wrong with this naming. This school festival existed because of a young girls worry. When the magician packed up his equipment, he opened up the lucky draw box. He could not help but laugh. All the pieces of paper in the box had 52 written on them. It must be nice to be young The magician sighed with emotion. He took out a mirror and looked at himself. He was an aged man. He recalled that when he was young, there had been a girl who was willing to do everything to make him like her. The magician sighed. I suddenly feel old. Its really awkward wearing this school uniform. His assistant comforted him. Its not awkward. Many students in movies are played by actors your age The magician turned and looked at his assistant. There are delivery men, plumbers, and bus drivers who are my age in these movies too right? His assistant was pleasantly surprised. Yes, yes, yes Go away! The fleet of cars from the Collection of Gods brought Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko back to the dojo. On the way, Motegi Toshimitsu sat on the passenger seat, while Sakurai Yaeko sat at the back with Lu Shu, holding a bouquet of flowers in her hands. One of the members of her entourage felt that it might be inconvenient for Sakurai Yaeko to carry such a large bouquet of flowers and wanted to help her hold it, but Sakurai Yaekos gaze then, could kill When they got down, Motegi Toshimitsu did not ask Sakurai Yaeko whether she would return to her residence that night. She led the fleet of cars away. She was very obedient. If Motegi Toshimitsu still had any doubts about Sakurai Yaekos worries before this, she would have understood everything after the school festival. Sakurai Yaeko unwrapped the bouquet. Then, she trimmed the stems and placed the flowers into glass bottles. Not long after, the small courtyard turned into a blooming flower garden. It was full of ornaments. She returned to her room and changed into her kimono. Then, she walked out and smiled at Lu Shu. Lu Shu-kun, lets watch some movies! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Again? When Sakurai Yaeko saw his reaction, she explained, Lu Shu-kun, when you visit a place, you must eat the local delicacies, right? Thus, you have to watch local movies as well Thus, Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu watched Kaiji, Crows Zero, and Spirited Away. They spent the night watching movies From Sakurai Yaekos distress, +888! Was Lu Shu dumb? Of course not. In the morning, Lu Shu rode a bicycle to school, like he had done in the past. On the other hand, Motegi Toshimitsu, who was in charge of sending Sakurai Yaeko, could not help but observe her. Motegi Toshimitsu was over 30 years old and was experienced. But she realized that there was no change in Sakurai Yaeko Suddenly, she thought of something. Was that person okay?! The fleet of cars set off. There was no change in Sakurai Yaekos expression. However, when the fleet of cars reached the entrance of Kokushikan University, Motegi Toshimitsu heard something from her ear piece. She was dumbfounded. Sakurai Yaeko asked, Whats wrong? Motegi Toshimitsu turned and said to Sakurai Yaeko, He has been kidnapped again Kidnapped again Sakurai Yaeko was speechless. Although everyone knew that nothing would happen to Lu Shu if he was kidnapped, he could not be kidnapped so many times, right?! However, before the first period began, Lu Shu walked into the classroom. Motegi Toshimitsu waited at the Faculty of Science and Engineering. When she saw Lu Shu walk past, she was dumbfounded. Had it been settled? Lu Shu walked back and said, Please help to clean up Apartment 13 at Umegaoka Motegi Toshimitsu was speechless. In the past, the public had complained that the Collection of Gods was too brutal in killing. Suddenly, she felt that the fierce murderous intent that the Collection of Gods portrayed was nothing compared to Lu Shu. To be honest, she did not know what dispute Lu Shu had with the powers from the Luniverse. To Lu Shu, the moment the 21 tattooed patrons appeared at the end of the limestone road, he was fully prepared. He wanted to enjoy a peaceful life. He did not even want to go to the Luniverse again. But it seemed like he had no say in this! Lu Shu detested this feeling. He did not like being remembered like this. But this time, Lu Shu was rather surprised that although the slave owner had attacked, this slave owner was only a Class B. Lu Shu did not even have to do anything. When he was kidnapped and brought to the apartment, he returned to his original appearance. The slave owner ate the poison in his mouth and killed himself Lu Shu could not say anything about this. More accurately, he had been scared to death by Lu Shus appearance Lu Shu felt that this was strange. It made it sound as if his appearance was hideous. If Motegi Toshimitsu knew how Lu Shus name in the Luniverse could cause people to commit suicide when they saw him, no one knew how shocked she would be Lu Shu deduced that this slave owner had been hiding in the Collection of Gods for a long time. He had probably come to Japan with Li Junyi. Earlier, the Heavenly Network had deduced that when the space pathway opened for the second time, a large number of slave owners entered North America. Thus, there was the bad news that the slave owners were everywhere. Recently, the Heavenly Network had received requests for assistance from various Southeast Asian organizations, as they had no way to deal with these slave owners. There were strong and weak slave owners, but even the weakest slave owner was a Class B. This was the foundation of the Luniverse. No matter whether they were Class B or Class A, the Southeast Asian organizations could not handle them! But the Heavenly Network did not easily accept their requests, as they had to protect their own territory first. They could not help other people by sacrificing their own manpower. But they could not ignore their allies either. They had to reply to them, right? Shi Xuejin felt that this was very simple. Then, Hao Zhichao said to their allies, Relax. They have been attracted by the Collection of Gods. They will not have the time to disturb you for now The leaders of the ally organizations panicked. But they will return! Hao Zhichao patiently explained. Relax, they will not return Lu Shu had deduced that there were more than two slave owners in Japan, but the other slave owners probably did not dare to act rashly. Now, he had to wait for the guests who were about to arrive. Lackeys like Li Junyi were not important, but Lu Shu felt that with such a detailed plan, the mastermind would definitely follow the slave owners to Earth. If he found this mastermind, he might be able to clear some of his doubts! Chapter 1111 - Keep As Mementos Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu sat in the classroom. Both of them felt that being able to return to campus life was very interesting. They had no worries. It was as if they had returned to their youth. This was not quite accurate, as they were still young. However, one of them was the leader of the Collection of Gods, and the other was the head of the Wei Wu Army, as well as the Ninth Heavenly King. Thus, they were required to mature early. Now that they had returned to school, all they needed to do was to wait for the slave owners to come. Before that, they did not have to do anything. Furthermore, Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko were not worried about the mischief that the slave owners might cause. After all, Lu Shu had impressive combat power. But they did not know that they were not ordinary students. Other students had to consider their studies. They had to revise and take exams, but the two of them did not. They had come here to play. They did not have to worry about anything in school. Even the teachers were polite to them. Of course they would be happy. Suddenly, the students realized that they were inseparable in school. They ate and attended lessons together. However, after school, Lu Shu went home on his bicycle, while Sakurai Yaeko was sent home by the Collection of Gods. If Sakurai Yaeko was simply the heir of the Collection of Gods, they would not think much of this. After all, everyone loved to hear stories about a rich girl falling in love with a poor boy. But this was not the case It was not an exaggeration to say that the Collection of Gods was Sakurai Yaekos private possession. All the magical stones that the Collection of Gods had mined, as well as the weapons and mythical objects in their warehouses were all left to Sakurai Yaeko to distribute. Thus, Sakurai Yaeko ordered men to bring over a massive safe. At first, Lu Shu did not know what was inside. The safe, which was as tall as a person, seemed very mysterious. When Lu Shu opened the box, he realized that it was filled with Deep Sea White Sand. He was shocked. This was the weapon of choice for earth-type Metahumans. No matter whether it was used for attack or offense, it was an efficient weapon. If a typical stone was used to attack Practitioners, the stone might crack, but the Practitioner would not be affected. Even though the Deep Sea White Sand seemed small, every single grain was as tough as a brick. Earth-type Metahumans could control bricks, but few people would use bricks as a weapon as it was simply too expensive. Furthermore, its ease of control and permeability of Spirit Qi was a far cry from that of the Deep Sea White Sand. The permeability of Spirit Qi was what determined the standard of a mythical object. Of course, the hardness of bricks was very attractive. Even if it was hard to control, it was more fatal than ordinary stones. Thus, people had tried to use bricks. Although they were expensive, they were only expensive to ordinary consumers. In reality, many more bricks were produced than were circulated in the market. However, brick companies only produced bricks, but did not sell them. This was to control the price of bricks. Thus, a few Metahumans worked together to rob a few companies and obtained many broken bricks! Later on, they realized that something strange would happen in battle. For example, people would catch the bricks and run away. For example, some people wanted to steal the bricks he had obtained The pain that the Earth-type Metahuman felt was hard for ordinary people to understand. This was not the fault of the bricks. People would also steal Deep Sea White Sand. This was probably what people meant when they said that treasures could cause disasters Lu Shu sat in the Kirihara dojo and curiously asked, Did the Collection of Gods mine all of this? Yes. All the Deep Sea White Sand in the trench has been mined, said Sakurai Yaeko. But there was a tinge of regret in her voice. There was supposed to be more, but someone suddenly robbed one of the boats. They disappeared before I could arrive. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then, he acted casual and asked, Did you see what the person looked like? No. Although he did not kill anyone, he was far too fast. Sakurai Yaeko shook her head. Even if I rushed over from Tokyo, I would not have made it in time. Thus, I dont know who did it. It might have been a water-type Metahuman. Oh. Lu Shu asked, Are there any other places in this world that produces Deep Sea White Sand? No. This is one of the Collection of Gods most important resources. Deep Sea White Sand can only be found here, said Sakurai Yaeko. Suddenly, Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. Where did Shi Xuejin obtain his Deep Sea White Sand from? Was it from a deal? Or the spoils of war? Either way, he had taken what belonged to the Collection of Gods He did not expect someone like Shi Xuejin to do such a thing! But Lu Shu had nothing bad to say, as Shi Xuejin did not use the Deep Sea White Sand for himself. From the very beginning, it was a gift he had prepared for Lu Xiaoyu. Had Shi Xuejin been unwilling to admit defeat when Nie Ting captured a master for Lu Xiaoyu? Was that why he thought about the Deep Sea White Sand this was highly probable. Lu Shu was melancholic. How many people had a grudge against him? He had received the Cheng Ying sword, but it had come with a faulty sword spirit But Lu Shu was slightly curious. Are you giving the Deep Sea White Sand to me? Of course, we need to leave some for ourselves and give them to the earth-type Metahumans. But doesnt Lu Xiaoyu need them too? Sakurai Yaeko lowered her voice. I think she will be happy. She will be happy. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Then I wont hold back. But I can exchange this for something. Anthony had advanced to the master realm. He definitely did not need to hide underground when fighting other masters. Thus, if they fought in the sky, the amount of Deep Sea White Sand might be the key to victory. Anthony did not need to obtain soil from the ground either. But Lu Shu did not have the habit of giving away things for free. He started to look through the Seal of Lands. Should he give her the head-twisting gourd? It had been absorbing Lu Shus celestial powers to nurture itself. It could not always eat and not work. It had even broken a wooden figure that Lu Shu had bought. Until now, Lu Shu did not know who the wooden figure was supposed to represent. He did not know where the head-twisting gourd got its confidence from either When Lu Shu looked at the head-twisting gourd, it hid behind Chaos. It was as if it knew that Lu Shu had plans for it. Forget it. It had helped Lu Shu to avoid the thunderbolt. It might be useful in the future In the end, Lu Shu took out two refresher fruits and passed them to Sakurai Yaeko. Eat them. I dont know whether they will be useful to you. He did not know what resources Sakurai Yaeko had, but there was no harm eating refresher fruits. Sakurai Yaeko took the refresher fruits and went back to her room. At midnight, Lu Shu suddenly heard Sakurai Yaeko running. He wore his clothes and got up. He saw Sakurai Yaeko walking out of her room and wiping her tears. Lu Shu asked curiously, Whats wrong? I wanted to keep the two fruits as mementos, but they disappeared, said Sakurai Yaeko as she sobbed. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. The refresher fruits only lasted for six hours, unless it was placed in a special safe that prevented the leak of energy. He took out another two refresher fruits and patiently said, Eat them. Dont keep them as mementos. He thought about it. He was afraid that Sakurai Yaeko would not listen to him. Thus, he took another one and placed it in Sakurai Yaekos hand. Store this well. You have to keep this in a safe that prevents the leaking of energy. Sakurai Yaeko was happy once again! Chapter 1112 - Defying Common Knowledge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sakurai Yaeko was about to return to her room. Lu Shu stopped her. I want to see you eat the fruits before you go back. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly smiled. Okay. When Sakurai Yaeko ate the two refresher fruits, she was dumbfounded. Lu Shu was not surprised. After all, he had given out many refresher fruits. All the reactions had been the same. The next moment, Sakurai Yaeko whipped out her phone. Bring the sodium-potassium alloy! Many people from the Collection of Gods went to work with this phone call. Someone quickly retrieved the sodium-potassium alloy from the warehouse in the headquarters and drove over. Then, Motegi Toshimitsu respectfully brought it over. When Motegi Toshimitsu came in, she carefully observed Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko. Then, she looked at the doors of their rooms. To her surprise, they slept in different rooms. This was completely different from what she had expected She had suspected that Lu Shu was no good in a certain aspect, but later on, she felt that this possibility was low. Thus, this young man in front of her actually had morals. Sakurai Yaeko was very pretty. Even Motegi Toshimitsu had to admit that Sakurai Yaekos looks could make many girls jealous. Thus, it was not easy to conceal her attractiveness. Motegi Toshimitsu had sensed that there was something wrong with Sakurai Yaeko over the past two days. After the school festival, Sakurai Yaeko had casually asked her, Motegi, if it were you, how would you manage the Collection of Gods? Motegi Toshimitsu was one of the Class Bs with the most potential to advance to Class A in the Collection of Gods. Furthermore, Sakurai Yaeko trusted her. Thus, she had a lot of power. But she had never thought about this question, as she knew that the lifespan of a Class A expert was much longer than that of ordinary people. It was not clear exactly how long they would be able to live for. After all, the magically rich era had just begun on Earth. They did not have experience in this area. Lu Shu would immediately be able to answer. The lifespan of a Class A Practitioner was about 800 years. Only the strongest would be able to break through this limit. When Motegi Toshimitsu heard Sakurai Yaekos question, she suddenly realized that Sakurai Yaeko might want to follow the Ninth Heavenly King to the Heavenly Network. She did not know that during the school festival, Lu Shu had said that he would bring Sakurai Yaeko to eat snacks. Sakurai Yaeko was considering this question very carefully. Back then, Motegi Toshimitsu was so shocked that she did not dare to speak. She was worried that Sakurai Yaeko was testing her loyalty. As one of the representatives from the Conservative families, she knew that being so close to the emperor was like being close to a tiger. She was afraid that she would be eliminated by Sakurai Yaeko if she had said something wrong. Now, Sakurai Yaeko was like an obedient baby in front of Lu Shu. Only those who had experienced a battle with her would know how fiercely the leader of the Conservatives had eliminated the Jingoists! Now, Motegi Toshimitsu suddenly realized that this girl could let go of the power and profits in her grasp just for the Ninth Heavenly King. She did not mind leaving the Collection of Gods either. If Zhong Yutang, Hao Zhichao, and Nie Ting knew about this, they would be troubled as well. They had sent Lu Shu here to send the Collection of Gods a message. We have sent Lu Shu to build relations with you. After all, our Ninth Heavenly King is on good terms with the leader of the Collection of Gods. But they had done so to ensure that Sakurai Yaeko controlled the Collection of Gods and did not cause any trouble for the Heavenly Network. Sakurai Yaeko was very friendly towards the Heavenly Network. Everyone hoped that Lu Shu would be able to improve this relationship. But now, the leader of the Collection of Gods was about to be taken away! Did this make sense? Who kidnapped the king while building relations? What kind of relations were you building? Sakurai Yaeko had taken out a dagger from her sleeve. Lu Shu had seen this dagger before. It was the weapon that Sakurai Yaeko carried around with her, along with the cherry blossom kimono that she wore. Sakurai Yaeko asked Motegi Toshimitsu to leave. Motegi Toshimitsu politely retreated. She realized that Sakurai Yaeko wanted to test her own aptitude. Sakurai Yaeko had Class A abilities. This was not a secret in the Collection of Gods, but aptitude was fixed. Had there been a change? Everyone knew that ones abilities could not change. This was common knowledge! The moment before Motegi Toshimitsu left the Kirihara residence, she carefully looked at Lu Shu. She understood. No matter whether it was in the news or from information, this young man was always defying common knowledge. It was not impossible for him to defy common knowledge for Sakurai Yaeko! What was above Class A abilities? No one knew. At least, Motegi Toshimitsu did not know! When Lu Shu tested his abilities with the sodium-potassium alloy, the platinum alloy became like the stars. When Lu Xiaoyu tested her abilities with the alloy, the platinum alloy turned pitch black. After Coral ate the fruits, thunderbolts flashed in the alloy. Lu Shu did not know, but there was someone who was born with such abilities. Nie Ting. When Nie Ting tested his abilities for the first time, something strange happened to the alloy. It was different from that of Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. The alloy in the bottle transformed into the shape of a sword. This was one of the Heavenly Networks top classified secrets. Shi Xuejin had laughed that Nie Ting was one in six billion. No one was as lucky as he was. Until Lu Shu appeared and overturned everything Mama Shi knew Sakurai Yaeko used the dagger to cut her finger. Her blood dripped on the alloy and quickly integrated with it. Lu Shu saw pink symbols that looked like cherry blossoms forming in the platinum alloy. It was as if the cherry blossom trees along the street had bloomed in spring. Then, the wind blew, and cherry blossom petals fell to the ground. Sakurai Yaekos eyes lit up. She picked up the bottle and observed it. How pretty. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. It was done! Although this gift did not cost much to Lu Shu, it was something that Sakurai Yaeko could benefit from for the rest of her life. Although advancing to the master realm required aptitude and not abilities, you had to train to a certain level in order to be better than the rest. Thank you, Lu Shu-kun. Sakurai Yaeko bowed to Lu Shu. Lu Shu suddenly looked away, as he realized that the collar of her kimono was very wide At that moment, Motegi Toshimitsu hurriedly returned and saw this scene. She controlled her laughter. She felt that although the Ninth Heavenly King did not seem decent, he was rather gentlemanly. Sakurai Yaeko adjusted her collar and looked at Motegi Toshimitsu. Is something the matter? Sakurai Yaeko had kept the alloy in her space ring, as she did not want others to know about Lu Shus secret. Even if Lu Shu did not mind, she had to prevent others from attacking Lu Shu. Motegi Toshimitsu said, A young man dressed in strange clothes suddenly came. He said he is here to find Lu Shu Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Had a slave owner come? He curiously asked, Did he say who he was? He said that he was Wen Zaifou, and that you know him. Motegi Toshimitsu said, He is very strong. Chapter 1113 - Have All The Food To Himself Chapter 1113: Have All The Food To Himself Wen Zaifou? Lu Shu was very puzzled. He did not expect to hear this name on Earth. Motegi Toshimitsu said that he was very strong. This was true. There were few people who were stronger than Wen Zaifou, even in the Luniverse. From the looks of things, had a conflict between Wen Zaifou and the Collection of Gods broken out? Lu Shu had met Wen Zaifou for the first time on King Lu Mountain. Back then, he felt that this Lord of Heaven was not very decent. Although the ceremonial dress he wore seemed very majestic, Lu Shu did not feel that he was like a Lord of Heaven. Or, he might not even have wanted to become a Lord of Heaven. Later on, Lu Shu saw Wen Zaifous memorial in the library. If that could even be called a memorial But they had never interacted with each other. Even if Wen Zaifou had winked at Lu Shu during the Sword Hut ceremony, Lu Shu felt that they would not have any future interactions. But now, he had come to Earth as well! When did he come? Where did he enter from? Lu Shu had been thinking of a problem. He predicted that the places where the space pathway could open had been opened up by experts in the past. There was one in Longmen Mountain, one in North Europe, one in North America, and one at the Changbai Mountains. Thus, these four pathways should correspond to four experts. All of them had freed themselves from the master realm. Although Lu Shu was not willing to chat and drink alcohol with Wen Zaifou, their relationship was not bad. But now, he could not relax. Lu Shu felt that there was something behind every strange occurrence. In the past, he had thought of another problem. Many slave owners had come from the Luniverse to control Practitioners and force the mark of a slave on them. There was definitely someone controlling the entire situation. If not, they would be fighting for themselves, right? But now, Wen Zaifou had suddenly appeared. Which space pathway had he come from? North America? With those slave owners? Was Wen Zaifou the mastermind behind this? Lu Shu felt a chill. But Lu Shu thought about Wen Zaifous memorial. He felt that Wen Zaifou would not make slave owners force the mark of a slave on Practitioners. To Lu Shu, Wen Zaifou was someone who was bored and often asked for trouble, but he would not do something as toxic as this. But Wen Zaifous arrival meant that the interactions between the Luniverse and Earth had increased. If Wen Zaifou had arrived today, who would come tomorrow? Yu Fuyao, who liked to sleep on Lu Shus bed? Qing Kong, the Lord of Heaven who seemed very old? Lu Shu said, Where is he? Bring me to him. Motegi Toshimitsu led Lu Shu outside. Then, near the fleet of cars, he saw Wen Zaifou standing lazily with his hands behind his back. Beside him were members of the Collection of Gods, who had been beaten up. These people had been resting when Wen Zaifou asked whether they knew Lu Shu. The members of the Collection of Gods wondered, who are you? Why did you ask such a strange question with such strange clothes? Why should we answer you? Then, they did not even have the chance to answer him. Everyone was knocked unconscious in an instant. No one was dead. Wen Zaifou had used just enough strength to knock then unconscious. Wen Zaifou asked Motegi Toshimitsu to report that he would be waiting there. When Wen Zaifou heard footsteps, he turned around. When he saw Lu Shu, he was pleasantly surprised. Long time no see. Did you miss me? How are you? Have you been eating well? This is my first time in the land of forefathers. Did you grow up here? How about you bring me around? Lu Shus expression darkened. He was a dignified Lu Shu. Although he was not very decent, he could still be considered normal. Why had Wen Zaifou become so troublesome? Hm? Lu Shu suddenly felt that the Wen Zaifou that existed in the memorial was the real Wen Zaifou. Zhang Weiyu said that in the past, Wen Zaifou was the teacher of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He was also the old King of Gods most trusted subordinate. Thus, would Wen Zaifou display his true personality in front of the person he trusted most? But he did not have the right to treat Lu Shu like this Why have you come to the Earth as well? Lu Shu asked curiously. At least the atmosphere was peaceful. He wanted to explore. Wen Zaifou casually said, A lot of people came, so I came to take a look as well. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Thats all? Yes, thats all. Wen Zaifou said, Is there anything to eat? I want something to eat Lu Shu felt that this was the most down-to-earth Lord of Heaven he had seen before. Had he come in the middle of the night to find something to eat? But could Lu Shu reject him? He was a master, and a Lord of Heaven, the strongest of the masters. As the two of them spoke, Motegi Toshimitsu translated what Lu Shu and Wen Zaifou had said to Sakurai Yaeko. Motegi Toshimitsu could go up and accompany Sakurai Yaeko as Motegi Toshimitsu could speak Mandarin But at that moment, Wen Zaifou turned and spoke in Japanese. Theres no need to translate. I can speak your language. Lu Shu was puzzled. He looked at Wen Zaifou. When Wen Zaifou saw Lu Shus gaze, he boasted, Arent I amazing? Ha ha! Lu Shu was speechless. Sakurai Yaeko understood Lu Shus expression. She realized that the situation was not as simple. She asked Motegi Toshimitsu to wake up the staff and prepare a sumptuous meal for Wen Zaifou. Wen Zaifou looked at Sakurai Yaeko admiring. How understanding. Youre much stronger than that one from the Sword Hut. Lu Shu was silent. He led Wen Zaifou into the Kirihara residence. Sakurai Yaeko followed behind. Lu Shu put his hands behind his back. He tapped his right thumb in morse code. Be careful. He is a peak Shen Cang Jing who is from the Luniverse. Sakurai Yaeko looked at Wen Zaifou, puzzled. This young man was a peak Shen Cang Jing? Before Lu Shu went to the Collection of Gods, he had undergone a three-day training specially arranged for him by Zhong Yutang. Furthermore, Sakurai Yaeko had interacted with intelligence personnel. Thus, it was not surprising that they understood morse code, although Lu Shu never expected that he would use it one day. The members of the Collection of Gods quickly bought food and came to the dojo. The stone tables in the courtyard were unusually filled. Wen Zaifou ate a piece of eel. Suddenly, he flared up. No wonder he often left me alone to go to the land of forefathers. He was here to have all the food to himself! Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. What did this have to do with anything? He had thought that after he ate, he might be able to obtain some clues or information when Wen Zaifou came, but now he was even more confused Chapter 1114 - Sakurai Yaeko Has Betrayed Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Wen Zaifou ate, Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko sat by the side and watched him eat. Wen Zaifou did not even seem embarrassed. He wolfed down all the food. Those who did not know would think that a Lord of Heaven from the Luniverse was very poor, but Lu Shu knew that Wen Zaifou was very powerful and influential. It was just that the Practitioners there did not pay much attention to food Lu Shu loved Sichuan and Hunan cuisine, but Sichuan cuisine did not look like this in the past. It had slowly evolved. There had been a movement to resist temptations and abide by heavenly principles in the Luniverse. Many Practitioners felt that since they were stuck at a bottleneck, it was not their fault. There were too many temptations in the outside world. Their bodies were not clean as they fed on cereals and food grains They felt that they were not able to advance as they had not resisted temptations and abided by heavenly principles. Deities did not have the desires of ordinary people. Many Practitioners in the Luniverse felt that they had to give up on various human emotions and desires in order to train. But now, the Luniverse was normal. Why? It was because they could no longer resist they could not bear it! If a few people were able to resist temptation and abide by heavenly principles, Lu Shu would believe this. If all the people of the Luniverse were able to do so, then it was nonsense. Not many people had such strong willpower. Thus, under normal circumstances, those with the willpower would be able to succeed more easily. As long as you persevered, you would be able to rise above others. You would only be able to portray your natural talents if you had enough willpower. Thus, it was normal that temptation was hard to control. Furthermore, Lu Shu felt that this had nothing to do with being able to advance. Although it was said that one had to be wise, pure, and determined, this was simply an attitude to be pursued. While the Practitioners in the Luniverse were pursuing the highest level of training, ordinary humans pursued their desire for good food. Lu Shu looked at Wen Zaifou. Typical people would only be able to finish a bowl of noodles after many mouthfuls, but Wen Zaifou was different. He was able to eat an entire bowl in one mouthful He felt that tonight was somewhat magical. A Lord of Heaven from the Luniverse ate and drank without consideration for his appearance. Wen Zaifous appearance was rather dignified, especially when he wore his black ceremonial dress. Back then, when Wen Zaifou had appeared on King Lu Mountain, he was tyrannical towards the aristocrats. But now, Wen Zaifou was like a childish ghost. I heard that there are a lot of fun places here. I am also rather curious about this world. Bring me around to play tomorrow, said Wen Zaifou as he wiped his mouth. Lu Shu thought about it and said, I have things to do. I have to attend lessons, and He had wanted to say that he had to capture the slave owners, but suddenly remembered that Wen Zaifou might have sent the slave owners here. Thus, he stopped talking. Either way, he did not want to interact much with Wen Zaifou. After all, he was much stronger than Lu Shu was. Furthermore, Lu Shu did not know whether he was friend or foe. This uncertainty was like a ticking time bomb beside him. You did not know when it would explode! Lu Shu calmly looked at Wen Zaifou. He wanted to see what Wen Zaifou would do after being rejected. Wen Zaifou leaned back on the chair. I dont care. You will bring me out to play. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Could a Lord of Heaven be such a rascal? Could you be more mature? You were a Lord of Heaven! Is there any alcohol? Wen Zaifou asked Lu Shu. Is there any more meat? Wen Zaifou looked at Lu Shu after the alcohol came. Do you still have the dish that I ate just now? Once again, Wen Zaifou looked at Lu Shu. Arent you eating? Let me tell you, many people in the Luniverse want to eat with me, but they have no right to do so. You are at a great advantage here Wen Zaifou boasted. Lu Shu expressionlessly looked at Wen Zaifou as he asked one question after another. After all, he did not need to do anything. The Collection of Gods had prepared everything. But Lu Shu was still thinking about what Wen Zaifou had said. He had kidnapped Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko to bring him out and play. Where am I going to sleep? Wen Zaifou was full. Sakurai Yaeko called Motegi Toshimitsu. Motegi Toshimitsu said politely, Hello, guest. We have prepared a place for you to stay at. Lu Shu admiringly looked at Motegi Toshimitsu. This female assistant was a relief. She had prepared a place for him to stay, in advance. He wanted Wen Zaifou to hurry up and sleep. He had a headache when he looked at Wen Zaifou. But Wen Zaifou was unhappy. I will not go elsewhere to sleep. I will sleep in this courtyard. Lu Shu was puzzled. Why? What if you run away? Wen Zaifou asked with a sense of justice, If you run away, who will bring me to play? Sakurai Yaeko laughed. There is another guest bedroom here. You can stay there. For some reason, Sakurai Yaeko suddenly felt that this was good. They were able to go out and play, right? She had been thinking about how to invite Lu Shu out, and Wen Zaifou had given her an opportunity Lu Shu was slightly annoyed. This young lady had betrayed him Wen Zaifou smiled and looked at Sakurai Yaeko. Not bad, not bad. Lu Shu turned and went back to his room to sleep. He had to sort out what had happened. Suddenly, Wen Zaifou asked, Hey. Have you taken out all the books in the library? Books? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What are books? Lu Shu suddenly realized that Wen Zaifous thoughts were a secret. He had directly concluded that the books had been arranged by Lu Shu. But Lu Shu could not admit this. On one hand, he did not want to be killed by Gu Lingfei. On the other hand, he did not want Wen Zaifou to know that he had seen his memorial Stop acting. I havent said anything. Wen Zaifou suddenly furrowed his eyebrows and said, Let me take a look at Yu Fuyao and Qing Kongs memorials. I have something good to give you. What are memorials? Lu Shu pretended not to know anything. He returned to his room and locked his door. When he locked his door, he realized that Motegi Toshimitsu, Sakurai Yaeko, and Wen Zaifou had taken out a map. They were planning their route for tomorrow Lu Shu sat in his room and supported his chin with his hands. Wen Zaifou seemed both good and evil. What he did depended on his mood. But all these were not important. Most importantly, he had the strength to depend just on his emotions Had the slave owners been sent by Wen Zaifou? Lu Shu had no way to confirm this. The next morning, Lu Shu was sleeping in his room when he heard Wen Zaifou shouting outside. Lets go, lets go, lets go! Ive taken a look at the map and plan Miss Sakurai has prepared. I have decided. We will go to Osaka today! How about it? Not a bad plan, right? Then its decided! Lu Shu expressionlessly opened his door. He saw Wen Zaifou neatly dressed in a coat and carrying a camping bag. His ceremonial dress was gone. Lu Shu was speechless. We are not climbing mountains in Osaka. Why are you dressed like this? Wen Zaifou did not seem to care. This was a gift from Miss Sakurai. Of course I have to wear this. She said that we have to have fun to the fullest. I will be able to make use of these preparations one day! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. She knew that Sakurai Yaeko had betrayed him, but he did not expect her to betray him to this extent! What had they discussed after he returned to his room last night?! Chapter 1115 - The Meaning of a Journey Lu Shus expression darkened. This fellow caused Sakurai Yaeko to defect as soon as he arrived. Was this acceptable? Of course, it was not quite accurate to say that he had caused her to defect. Although their objectives were different, they clicked well together, as the result was the same. They both wanted to go out and play. Lu Shu had to think of a way to get rid of Wen Zaifou. After much thought, Lu Shu felt that if Wen Zaifou was here, he would affect his plans. He had wanted to attract the slave owners here. All he had to do was wait for the fish to bite. But Wen Zaifou had come. If Wen Zaifou was not the mastermind behind this, the slave owners would be very scared when they saw Wen Zaifou. How would Lu Shu be able to catch any fish? Even if Lu Shu was well-known for his ferocity in the Luniverse, could he be more well-known than Wen Zaifou? After all, he was not stronger than a master Furthermore, Wen Zaifous mouth was very active. There was no rest. He even wished that Lu Shu would follow along with him. Lu Shu had to answer all of his questions In the morning, Motegi Toshimitsu led the members of the Collection of Gods to send food over. The fleet of cars had become deliverymen. Lu Shu sat at the stone tables. The more he thought about it, the more he got upset. He took the chance while Wen Zaifou was looking at the map to hide his chopsticks. When it was time to eat, Wen Zaifou looked at the table in front of him. Suddenly, he asked Lu Shu, Do you believe that I use my hands to eat? As long as Lu Shu said that he did not believe this, he would shout at Lu Shu to bring him a pair of chopsticks Lu Shu replied, Yes. From Wen Zaifous distress, +666! Lu Shu thought about it. Did Wen Zaifou really expect him to follow the script? Then, Lu Shu looked on helplessly as Sakurai Yaeko passed Wen Zaifou a pair of chopsticks. Wen Zaifou laughed out loud. Are you surprised?! Sakurai Yaeko said, Everyone, please eat! We have a full schedule today! Lu Shu sighed. It was over. Everything was over! He could humiliate Wen Zaifou, but he could not humiliate Sakurai Yaeko. While Wen Zaifou ate, he looked at the plan Sakurai Yaeko had come up with. The members of the Collection of Gods would not follow them out today. They would not provide any support or assistance either. The three of them formed a small group and prepared to set off. Sakurai Yaeko was like an ordinary girl. She stayed up to make the plans. She used colored pens to indicate where they would go, where they would eat, and where they would stay. She also wrote out their journey for the next three days It seemed as if the more detailed the plan was, the happier everyone would be. It was as if she had poured all her worries into this short trip. The colorful plan was like Sakurai Yaekos colorful emotions. They were vibrant. Wen Zaifou looked at the plan. This Tenjin Matsuri[1] seems very interesting. Who are we celebrating? How strong is Tenjin? Is he stronger than a master? Lu Shu expressionlessly said, No. Then why did he dare to call himself Tenjin[2]? Wen Zaifou was shocked. What a way of speaking. Can you stand it? Lu Shu rudely replied, Theres nothing I cannot stand. Dont use your values from the Luniverse to judge the Earth. Here, gods are a part of religion. Strength is not a factor. Furthermore, I am not sure how strong the gods on Earth are. After all, no one has seen them before. The Earth was different from the Luniverse. Everyone knew that the King of Gods actually existed. Although he was rarely seen, everyone who passed by the palace of the King of Gods knew that he was inside the palace. Oh. Wen Zaifou nodded his head. Watching performances would be good too. Are they any good performances in the land of forefathers? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He suddenly realized that the land of forefathers referred to China, not the Earth! In the past, when someone talked about the land of forefathers, Lu Shu had thought that it referred to all the places on Earth. Now, it did not seem to be what he had expected. No wonder the Luniverse used Chinese! Why are you dumbfounded? Wen Zaifou asked curiously, Do you have any good performances in the land of forefathers? Lu Shu expressionlessly replied, Breaking stones with your chest. From Wen Zaifous distress, +299! Sakurai Yaeko sat by the side and watched the two of them quarrel with a warm gaze. Suddenly, she felt that Lu Shu was real and close. Wen Zaifou stood up and carried his camping back. Suddenly, Motegi Toshimitsu came in and gave each of them an umbrella. It is still raining in Osaka. Have fun. Wen Zaifou laughed. He did not take the umbrella. Instead, he said, Relax. I can disperse the rain. Motegi Toshimitsu only knew that Wen Zaifou was very strong, but she did not know who he was or how strong he was. When Motegi Toshimitsu heard what Wen Zaifou had said, she was dumbfounded. Disperse the rain and control the weather? What was this? Lets go! Wen Zaifou confidently walked out. Lu Shu followed behind, annoyed. Sakurai Yaeko asked in a small voice, Do you blame me? Lu Shu laughed bitterly. How could I? Relax, I dont blame you. Lu Shu felt Sakurai Yaekos caution. It was as if a dream had been shattered. How could he blame Sakurai Yaeko simply because of this? Hey, why dont we just fly there? Lu Shu shouted at Wen Zaifou. The meaning of a journey is in the route, not the destination, said Wen Zaifou without looking back. Someone who took all the food for himself said so, but I feel that it is very meaningful. The students of Kokushikan University suddenly realized that Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu were not in school. What was happening? Everyone looked forward to their interactions! Suddenly, someone saw the news and gasped in shock. Someone saw them on the Nozomi Shikansen. They are going to Osaka! They are going out to play! The students were shocked. Needless to say, Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu were like celebrities to the students. They lived the lives that the students could only dream of. While everyone was attending lessons, they had gone to travel Many young people wanted to travel to distant places, but how many people could do so? Sakurai Yaeko sat on the Nozomi Shinkansen. She was as happy as a bird. It was as if this was the first time she had been able to enjoy her youth. For some reason, she was somewhat grateful to the slave owners, as these slave owners had given her this opportunity. On the other hand, Lu Shu was not as happy. Wen Zaifou, who was sitting opposite him, clamored at the window and gasped in shock. What is this? Is this a train? How does it move? Is this a magical weapon? Is a Practitioner controlling the train? Lu Shu looked at Wen Zaifou as if he was looking at an idiot [1] a festival held in Osaka [2] Tenjin literally means sky god Chapter 1116 - Demon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Kuromon Market was the most popular spot in Osaka. There were all kinds of seafood and beef. Most importantly, it was cheap. The prices here were much lower than the private restaurants elsewhere in Japan. Although the food was not as exquisite, the freshness was almost just as good as the restaurants. Of course, this depended on what you ate. Wen Zaifou had no concept of monetary value. This time, Sakurai Yaeko had no entourage by her side. No one was around to carry her wallet for her, but she became the wallet of Lu Shu and Wen Zaifou. She would happily buy anything, as long as they liked it. Then, she shoved a pile of money to Wen Zaifou. She told him that he could buy anything. What she meant was, she would give the money to Wen Zaifou and allow him to do whatever he wanted To Sakurai Yaeko, she was not here to accompany Wen Zaifou. She had her own objectives. She simply needed the help of Wen Zaifou. Since they had arrived, she could let Wen Zaifou play by himself Although Lu Shu was not happy about accompanying Wen Zaifou, when he saw the king crabs in Kuromon Market, he stopped walking. Sakurai Yaeko gave him money without any questions. Hm? Lu Shu curiously asked, Where is Wen Zaifou? Sakurai Yaeko was shy. She said, He said that the things there were very interesting, so he went there to take a look what else do you want to eat? Roasted snails, roasted scallop, roasted prawn, or black carp sushi? Oh. Lu Shu nodded his head. Lets order everything and try. At that moment, Wen Zaifou suddenly appeared in front of Lu Shu. Hey hey hey, Im here! When Lu Shu saw him, his expression darkened. Then, he saw two monkey dolls in his hands. He was holding one in each hand. How old are you? Why do you still like this kind of thing? Lu Shu was shocked. How much were they? Wen Zaifou excitedly said, They are very cute. The one in my left hand cost 20 thousand yen! Lu Shu asked, Damn, how expensive. What about the one in your right hand? Wen Zaifou thought about it. Three damns. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. If it had cost 60 thousand, then just say 60 thousand! Could you count? Wen Zaifou sat down on the clean chair in the shop. Im hungry. Lets eat! Lu Shu suddenly felt that Wen Zaifou was like a small child. Zhang Weiyu said that back then, he had been very strict when teaching the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Lu Shu felt that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were strict enough when they dealt with the Wen Zaifou, but Zhang Weiyu said that they were incomparable to Wen Zaifou. Someone who could be very amazing had turned out this way. Was this the result of a loss in morals or a twist of fate?! At that moment, Wen Zaifou suddenly said to Lu Shu, Are you worried that I will affect your plan to kill the slave owners? Or do you suspect that I am the person controlling these slave owners? Lu Shu was shocked. He turned to look at Wen Zaifou. He was taken by surprise. Wen Zaifou had revealed his worries. He could not directly ask Wen Zaifou whether he was the mastermind controlling the slave owners. He was worried that he would commit a massacre after the truth was exposed. Lu Shu had great confidence in his training, but he did not have the confidence to face a master alone. Before Lu Shu could reply, Wen Zaifou said, You dont have to worry. I dont have the free time to nurture so many underlings. I will simply kill people. I will not make any plans behind the scenes. Then who sent them? Lu Shu asked in a low voice. There are few people in the Luniverse who are capable of this, right? Yes. Who is able to treat Duanmu Huangqi like an idiot? Wen Zaifou said, I have thought about this for 18 years. 18 years ago, I discovered some fishy areas. After I cut off the outside world, I went to various places to find out the truth, but I could not find anything. There were no answers in the Sword Hut. There were no answers in the palace of the King of Gods. The Puppet Masters were in the land of forefathers. It was as if someone was hiding in the shadows and laughing silently at me. I still dont know how to find them. They are far too prepared. Lu Shu was shocked. Wen Zaifou was also looking for this person, but he had not found anything. What kind of person was the enemy? Wen Zaifou sighed. It would be great if that bout of trouble didnt happen. The slave owners killed everyone they saw, right? I have captured a few over the years. Dont waste your energy. No matter how much you interrogate them, it is hard to obtain useful information. They dont know who they are listening to. How do I know that you are telling the truth? Lu Shu calmly asked. There were too many people in this world whose hearts were hard to read. They might seem pleasant on the surface, but no one knew how they were on the inside. Lu Shu felt that Wen Zaifou was a decent person. He did not feel that Wen Zaifou was evil. But what use was this? What if he was acting? Wen Zaifou smirked. You should trust me! Lu Shu did not know how to reply. They had been discussing important issues. Why did you suddenly say that? Let me tell you. Wen Zaifou looked at Sakurai Yaeko, who was ordering at the counter. He said to Lu Shu, Treasure this young lady. I think that she is quite good! Dont let her cry because of her sadness behind your back. Her tears are the water in her brain. If it dries up, it will be hard to deal with her in the future. Lu Shu was puzzled. What, had he given up on being a Lord of Heaven? Did you want to become a matchmaker? Sakurai Yaeko brought the seafood over. What are you talking about? Nothing. Wen Zaifou smiled. Miss Sakurai Yaeko, could you give me another 100 thousand yen? I still have other things that I want to buy. Lu Shu was annoyed. We still have a long way to go. Save some money. What if you spend all the money in one go? Wen Zaifou thought about it. It made sense. Thus, he asked Sakurai Yaeko for 300 thousand yen Of course, Sakurai Yaeko would not reject him. She hoped that Wen Zaifou would shop for a longer time. Wen Zaifou smiled and said, I will not spend your money for nothing. I will give you something. What weapon are you using? Sakurai Yaeko took out the dagger in her sleeve. Wen Zaifou shook his head. This dagger does not suit you. Wen Zaifou took out a small purple dagger. There were many flower patterns on the blade. Sakurai Yaeko took the blade and observed it. Is there a woman engraved on the blade? That is not a woman. It is a demon that had caused many disasters. After I captured it, I tempered it into the blade, said Wen Zaifou. But Wen Zaifou did not say what abilities the demon had. Lu Shu felt that it was not weak. If not, Wen Zaifou would not have offered the dagger. Suddenly, Lu Shu was puzzled. Why had Wen Zaifou given Sakurai Yaeko such a valuable item to protect herself in exchange for a few hundred thousand yen? Chapter 1117 - Hunting in a Typhoon Why do I feel that you dont have good intentions? Lu Shu suddenly asked as he and Wen Zaifou were walking in front. He had given Sakurai Yaeko a dagger, and said how tears were water in a womans brain. It seemed very mysterious. Lu Shu turned to look at Sakurai Yaeko. She was still eagerly following behind. She was observing the dagger engraved with a demon. Sakurai Yaeko was the leader of the Collection of Gods, but the best weapons and mythical objects in the Collection of Gods were not suitable for her to use. Big organizations were not all-powerful. Thus, Sakurai Yaekos dagger had always been an ordinary weapon. It was better now. The purple dagger seemed unusual. At that moment, a strand of Sakurai Yaekos long hair was blown in front of her by the wind. It came into contact with the dagger in her hands. The strand of hair was cut into half. Sakurai Yaeko did not mind that a strand of her hair had been cut. After all, others would not be able to tell. The more she looked at the dagger, the more she liked it. It was as if the dagger had existed for her sake. But she could not summon the demon in public. It would be too conspicuous. But Lu Shu felt that even if she did not summon the demon, countless pairs of eyes were already looking for them. It was as if the entirety of Japan knew that he had run off with the leader of the Collection of Gods. This had become the hottest news. The owners of the seafood stores unconsciously observed him. They wanted to stare at him, but wanted to act as if it was not intentional. Lu Shu was very uncomfortable Sakurai Yaeko ran to Lu Shus side. She held her new dagger and asked, Is it pretty? Doesnt it suit me? Lu Shu suddenly felt that to Sakurai Yaeko, the most important benefit about the dagger was that it was pretty. The owners of the seafood stores looked at Lu Shu. They wanted to know what good deeds Lu Shu had done in his lifetime that caused the leader of the Collection of Gods to be infatuated with him At that moment, a small girl with a basket of flowers walked up to Lu Shu. She said, Uncle, buy a bouquet of flowers for sister. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was not old enough to be called uncle. He fiercely said to the young girl, Its brother! This time, the girl was dumbfounded. Uncle, buy a bouquet of flowers for brother. Lu Shu was speechless. Lu Shu looked at Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaekos gaze was uncertain. Suddenly, she said in a small voice, I didnt arrange that this time So you had arranged that last time, right? Lu Shu helplessly laughed. The magicians acting was very good, but everyone knew that there was no such coincidence in this world. While Lu Shu was in a dilemma, a strong gust of wind blew. The sky changed in color. It looked as if it was about to rain. Before they set off, they had taken a look at the weather forecast. A typhoon was approaching Osaka. It was not suitable for going out. The owners of the seafood stores were worried. Once the typhoon came, the tourists would not dare to go out. The business at Kuromon Market would drop drastically. One of the owners smiled at Lu Shu. Do you want to buy some more seafood? After all, we wont be able to make any more business today. I will sell them to you at a cheaper price. Lu Shu was about to agree, when Wen Zaifou suddenly said in a proud tone, If the wind reaches this place, it will be my loss. As he spoke, Wen Zaifou flew towards the direction where the typhoon was. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Why was he competing with a typhoon? But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly pulled Sakurai Yaeko behind him. Then, he smiled at the young girl who was selling flowers. Little girl, you should go home. It is not safe here. The next moment, Sakurai Yaeko saw people dressed as tourists surrounding them. There were a few dozen people. They had been hiding in the crowd, until Wen Zaifou went to deal with the typhoon. Lu Shu had realized this early, but had not done anything. He was able to discover them as he was a sensory-type. How could he not have sensed a group of Rank Ones approaching them? However, he had not attacked as he knew that as long as Wen Zaifou was around, they would not appear. Lu Shu had not come to Japan to hide from the slave owners. He was here to kill them and deliver a warning to the rest! Their objective was no longer Sakurai Yaeko. It was Lu Shu! Sakurai Yaeko looked at them from behind Lu Shus back. Suddenly, she felt unusually safe. A few days ago, when Lu Shu had come, although she knew that a large group of slave owners had come to Earth and were targeting her, she was not afraid ever since Lu Shu had arrived. This sense of security was a form of trust. She knew that Lu Shu would protect her and prevent her from being injured. The young man who had proclaimed that everyone should stick with the dealing of money had not done so himself. Lu Shu said in a soft voice, When we are fighting, dont leave my side. Got it? He counted. There were 13 Rank Ones and 24 Rank Twos. Suddenly, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did they not know about his achievements on the limestone road? Were they trying to target him? Lu Shu felt a chill. He was very clear that these slave owners, as well as the mastermind, were not foolish. If they were not willing to sacrifice their lives, they definitely had an escape route. These slave owners did not intend on postponing this. They went into formation very quickly. This was an organized hunt. The slave owners had arrived in Japan early on. They had probably waited patiently in ambush for today. Lu Shu thought about it. Had they been planning to draw him out of China? Was he the prey they were looking for? But there were so few slave owners. This was not enough. The owners of the seafood stores in Kuromon Market realized that something was not right. Someone picked up the phone and called the police. To everyone, although the news that the leader of the Collection of Gods had been taken away, they felt that this young couple was very cute. But it was useless to call the police. Suddenly, it seemed as if a purple wind blew past. Lu Shu watched as the purple wind blew past the slave owners. Then, their chests seemed to have been put under massive pressure and collapsed. Their spines suddenly jutted out of their backs like camels. A girl dressed in purple stood on the street. She turned and looked at Lu Shu. She smiled. Did you miss me? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Sakurai Yaeko nervously asked in a small voice, Lu Shu-kun who is she? Yu Fuyao, said Lu Shu calmly. Chapter 1118 - Like the New and Hate the Old Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu felt that it was getting more and more messy. If Wen Zaifou had come, then so be it. But why was Yu Fuyao here too? Could the Lords of Heaven from the Luniverse stay in their own territory and take a stroll there? It seemed like Qing Kong was the only one who had not come. Lu Shu felt that it was very symbolic for Lords of Heaven to come to Earth. This meant that the Earth and the Luniverse were continuously integrating with each other. Not only had the pathway opened, the people of the two worlds were interacting with one another too. Perhaps one day, the people from Earth would go to the Luniverse, and the people of the Luniverse would go to Earth. If there was peace, they would go for travel. However, if they could not live in harmony, it would mean war Lu Shu did not expect Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao to come. But there was something good about this situation. Once Yu Fuyao attacked, the slave owners that Lu Shu had been worried about would be settled. The slave owners would be killed by Yu Fuyao in seconds even before they could react. It was the simplest and most direct method. Needless to say, masters could easily defeat Rank Ones. Lu Shu was simply the strongest person besides the masters. Lu Shu had a lasting impression of Yu Fuyao. After all, she had occupied his bed everyday. Of course he would remember her. But Lu Shu thought about it. Not all the slave owners had arrived. Southeast Asia was very big. The slave owners would not be able to cause so much trouble with only a few people. Yu Fuyao stood among the corpses, as if it was none of her business. The owners of the seafood stores were speechless. They were very sure that Yu Fuyao had flown here. But the way her purple dress fluttered in the wind and her elegant aura made her seem like a deity. But this deity killed people more easily than they killed crabs. Yu Fuyao looked at Sakurai Yaeko, who was behind Lu Shu. Suddenly, tears trickled down her cheeks. Do you have another girl now? Men really like the new and hate the old. Lu Shus face darkened. Dont speak nonsense. The owners of the seafood stores stared at Lu Shu. They knew that the girl behind Lu Shu was the leader of the Collection of Gods. After all, Sakurai Yaeko was more well-known in the country than celebrities. Everyone recognized her. Thus, they also knew that Lu Shu had run away with the leader of the Collection of Gods. It was as if they were eloping. Now, another girl had caught up. Was she Lu Shus ex? What did this have to do with anything? Everyone had just been observing. Although the leader of the Collection of Gods seemed very impressive, Sakurai Yaeko was an ordinary girl. It was normal for her to talk about love, right? Although the onlookers did not know that the relationship between Sakurai Yaeko and Lu Shu was not what they imagined, they enjoyed what they were observing. Now that this had happened, they felt indignant for Sakurai Yaeko. They looked at Lu Shu as if they were looking at a man who had seduced and then abandoned a woman. Although the sellers did not have any interactions with the Collection of Gods, the Japanese treated Sakurai Yaeko well. In the past, the Collection of Gods had used the strength of the entire country to nurture their Practitioners. Now, the Collection of Gods was more kind and gentle. They controlled the economy and resources. Furthermore, they lived in harmony with the civilians. Furthermore, Sakurai Yaeko was good-looking. In an age where looks were everything, people preferred her over Takashima Tairatsu, who was old and looked like a politician. Thus, this time, they felt that although they had nothing to do with the Collection of Gods, they could not allow such a cute girl to be tricked! One of the store owners could not take it. I didnt expect such a handsome boy like you to be a cheater! Lu Shus expression darkened. What cheater he looked unkindly at Yu Fuyao. The person had spoken in Japanese for Sakurai Yaeko and the passers-by to hear. Lu Shu could not explain himself. He looked at Sakurai Yaeko and realized that she was spacing out. She seemed to be dejected. But Sakurai Yaeko did not just care about her sadness. She said to Yu Fuyao, Hello, sister. I have nothing to do with Lu Shu. I hope that I have not disturbed you This time, Yu Fuyao was dumbfounded. She did not know whether to laugh or to cry. She said, No, no, I was just joking. I have nothing to do with him. But keep your eye on him. Her clothes fluttered in the wind. I dont know whether there will be any relationship in the future. The hope in Sakurai Yaekos eyes was restored. Yu Fuyao observed her surroundings. She seemed rather curious about Kuromon Market. As for Lu Shu, he was wondering when Wen Zaifou would return At that moment, the gray clouds and spout had all been dispersed. Wen Zaifou had gotten rid of the typhoon with two waves of his hand! He dispersed the wind on his first wave, and dispersed the clouds on his second! Many people would feel cheerful when there was sunshine after rain. However, they had never seen anything like this. Just a moment ago, the sky was full of gray clouds. The next moment, the sky was blue once again. Masters were like deities when they became the natural law. Many deities who had been made up were probably not as powerful. Lu Shu suddenly thought about it. Had these deities actually existed? For example, the previous magically rich era? Lu Shu looked at the sky. He thought, hurry up and come back once you are done. What are you waiting for? He was not hoping that Wen Zaifou would save the situation. He was not familiar with Yu Fuyao. Even if they had slept on the same bed, they were not close. Thus, Lu Shu thought that Wen Zaifous return would relieve the current situation. But it was as if Wen Zaifou had disappeared. No one knew where he had gone. Lu Shu said in a cold voice, Are we still playing together? If not, I will go back. Ahem. Wen Zaifou appeared behind Lu Shu. Whats the rush? I just dispersed a storm. Let me sort out my feelings. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Wen Zaifou was intentionally avoiding Yu Fuyao. He did not want to interact with her! Lu Shu laughed out loud. Ha ha, the both of you are Lords of Heaven! You should be on good terms. Yu Fuyao laughed coldly. Three years ago, he took away three of my Rank One patrons. I havent settled that with you. Oh, over 100 years ago, he broke my memorial. I havent settled that either. The people of the Luniverse were indeed different. They could talk about grudges that dated back to 100 years ago Chapter 1119 - Too Much Information While Lu Shu was listening to Yu Fuyao, he suddenly realized that there was some important information. Wen Zaifou seemed to be investigating something. If not, why would he have captured Yu Fuyaos patrons? Furthermore, he had caught three of them. Earlier, when Wen Zaifou said that he was not the mastermind behind the scenes, Lu Shu did not fully trust him. After all, even though he could read their expressions, he would never truly know their intentions. Even if he was good in the past, he might have changed, like Duanmu Huangqi. Zhang Weiyu said that although Duanmu Huangqi was ambitious in the past, he was very loyal. He knew his limits. He was very different from who he was now. He dared to commit a massacre in the palace. Thus, Lu Shu did not completely trust anyone. This was a struggle for power. One could not advance simply with ones intuition. He was being responsible for himself by remaining doubtful. Now, Yu Fuyao had helped Wen Zaifou prove a few things. Furthermore, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Wen Zaifou had asked him whether he could take a look at the memorials of Yu Fuyao and Duanmu Huangqi. He really liked looking at the memorials of others. Which dignified Lord of Heaven broke the memorials of others? Wen Zaifou looked at Yu Fuyao. You cant say that without any evidence. Do we still need evidence? Yu Fuyao laughed coldly. Then capture my patrons, said Wen Zaifou with a wave of his hand. What, are you annoyed at them again? Do you want me to help you capture them? Yu Fuyao laughed coldly. Did you think that I would be tricked? Lu Shu felt that the relationship between Wen Zaifou and his patrons was very elusive When the aristocrats sent their armies to the battlefront, he had also sent his soldiers there. He even asked another Lord of Heaven to capture his patrons. Did you not want to be a Lord of Heaven? Did you not want your own underlings When Wen Zaifou heard Yu Fuyaos words, he started to act shamelessly. Then you decide what to do. We will settle these accounts in the future. Then, Yu Fuyao grabbed Sakurai Yaekos arm and walked out of Kuromon Market. The action was natural and familiar. Before Sakurai Yaeko could understand what was happening, Yu Fuyao started to talk to her. They walked together like sisters. They almost held hands as they walked. Lu Shu was dumbstruck when he saw this. Could females form friendships this quickly? Of course, Lu Shu had also heard that females could become friends very easily, but they would not grow as close as men would Yaeko and Sakurai Yaeko walked in front, while Lu Shu and Wen Zaifou followed behind. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. They were supposed to bring Wen Zaifou out to play. From the looks of things, Yu Fuyao had mysteriously joined them. She did not even discuss with them whether they wanted to travel. She did not ask where they were going to either. Then, it was as if the four of them had set off together from the beginning. The owners of the seafood stores were dumbfounded. What was this? Were you not planning to clean up the corpses on the ground? Did you leave just like that? Should they still continue their business for the day Then, five minutes later, a large group of members from the Collection of Gods came to Kuromon Market. They efficiently and professionally placed the corpses into body bags. They loaded the bags onto the cars and quickly left. Then, the Collection of Gods checked all their belongings. They hoped to be able to obtain useful information. Motegi Toshimitsu, who was cleaning up the scene after Sakurai Yaeko, could not understand the situation. If she was right, two Shen Cang Jing experts were traveling with Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko?! Motegi Toshimitsu looked at the corpses on the cars. They had all died in a single blow. There were no exceptions. According to the descriptions from the owners of the seafood shops, these people had died in the blink of an eye. Motegi Toshimitsu did not know how strong they were, but according to the slave owners Lu Shu had killed, they were at least Class Bs. This meant that the girl in a purple dress had the ability to kill over 30 Class B experts in an instant. Furthermore, there were definitely Class As among these people. Motegi Toshimitsus expression was slightly strange. She realized that ever since the Ninth Heavenly King had come to the Collection of Gods, many mysterious things had happened. It was not that Shen Cang Jing experts were everywhere. These Shen Cang Jing experts all had some connection with the Ninth Heavenly King! Lu Shu looked at Yu Fuyao and Sakurai Yaeko, who were chatting in a low voice. He softly asked, Do you understand Yu Fuyao? Wen Zaifou shouted, Of course I understand her. If I am serious, she might not even be able to defeat me. Lu Shu was puzzled. Was this the time to be proud? Who asked you whether you would be able to defeat Yu Fuyao? Im saying, said Lu Shu in a small voice, does she have any relationship with the old King of Gods? No, said Wen Zaifou confidently. Havent you seen her memorial? You definitely have, right? Heh heh, Ive seen it before too Lu Shu said, Can this conversation continue properly? Theres no relationship. The King of Gods protects himself like jade. Even his has never touched him, let alone Yu Fuyao. Wen Zaifou shook his head. Lu Shu suddenly felt that there was too much information when he talked to Wen Zaifou He suddenly asked, Then why dont you tell me about it? I cant. Wen Zaifou suddenly laughed. Ive told you everything. Accompany me to play. If you want to know more, listen to me! Heh heh. Lu Shu was expressionless. He felt like hitting Wen Zaifou. He thought about it and asked, Last question for today. Does the King of Gods have any sons? Wen Zaifou looked like he was about to laugh. He looked at Lu Shu. What do you think? Lu Shu was shocked. What in the world But Wen Zaifou did not answer him. When Lu Shu put together what Wen Zaifou had said and analyzed the information, Wen Zaifou had said that the one beside the old King of Gods had never touched him. As a young man who had received modern education, he deduced from a scientific point of view that the old King of Gods did not have any sons. At that moment, Wen Zaifou suddenly said, Dont underestimate Yu Fuyao. She is not as simple as she looks. At least, she is smarter than Duanmu Huangqi. Lu Shu was puzzled. He looked at Wen Zaifou. She did save me, even though I would have been able to defeat those slave owners even without her Ah, Im hungry again. Wen Zaifou sighed with emotion. Are we going to Hokkaido next? I heard that the onsen shops in Hokkaido are over 100 years old! It sounds very interesting! Lu Shu glanced at Wen Zaifou. His ability to change the topic was unparalleled. Chapter 1120 - The Three Rules The three-people trip had turned into a four-people trip. Lu Shu was in despair. He was already annoyed at having Wen Zaifou around. Now, he had to deal with Yu Fuyao as well. To be honest, Lu Shu was slightly worried about his safety. He could not provoke these two people. Most importantly, they did not save their money. They spent more quickly than thieves. After Sakurai Yaeko broke free from the control of the Conservatives and controlled the Collection of Gods, she should have been more mature. But to Lu Shus shock, the current Sakurai Yaeko was even more innocent and naive. The reverse growth in her mental age was probably because she had put down many responsibilities. People matured because they had to bear many responsibilities. They experienced humor that no one applauded. The loyalty that caused them to suffer. The trust that they were betrayed. The love that would never be reciprocated. They were forced to mature and turn all of these into the power to protect themselves. If one could be free of worry like a child, who would be willing to mature? But Lu Shu felt that Sakurai Yaekos innocence was frightening. As long as Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao said that they wanted to buy something, she would buy it for them As per the request of Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou, Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko brought them to the sea. According to their Three Rules, they would simply travel. They were not allowed to injure ordinary people. They were not allowed to spend extravagantly. They had to control themselves and save money The rules had been brought up casually , but Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao agreed. Wen Zaifou disappeared in the sea. Yu Fuyao stood by the sea, thinking about something. Then, she followed Wen Zaifou into the sea. Lu Shu was puzzled. There were seas in the Luniverse as well. Why did Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao want to come to the sea? This did not seem to make sense. If they had lived inland for a long time, it would make sense if they wanted to see the sea. But they were Lords of Heaven from the Luniverse. Why did they request to see the sea? Were there secrets at the bottom of the ocean? Lu Shu wanted to go down and take a look, but he felt that he could not interfere with the Lords of Heaven. When they entered the ocean, Lu Shu asked Sakurai Yaeko in a small voice, You are not close to them. Theres no need to spend money on them, right? Although you were the head of the Collection of Gods, were very rich, and controlled the economy of Japan, there was no need to be so compassionate. Sakurai Yaeko happily smiled. This way, they will feel more welcome and stay here longer. Lu Shu was silent. He wanted to say, Sakurai, you are already very good. You are like a cherry blossom. All you have to do is quietly stand there. People cannot help but stare at you. Even if Wen Zaifou and the rest stayed here for 100 years, Lu Shu could not accompany them for 100 years. He had his own life. Sakurai Yaeko seemed to have understood what Lu Shu was thinking. She smiled and looked at Lu Shu, Lu Shu-kun, theres no need to be troubled. They wont be here forever, right? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. She seemed to have destroyed his dream with her smile. At that moment, there was a massive crash beneath the surface of the water. Even the seawater started to surge because of this movement. The water continued to rise. It was as if a tsunami was forming. This was the strength of masters. The impact of their movements was massive. Lu Shu looked behind. Behind them was a city. If the tsunami hit the city, many people would die. Why have they started to fight? Sakurai Yaeko was puzzled. I want to know as well, said Lu Shu in a serious tone. But they did not have the time to think deeply about this. Lu Shu knew that it had been wise of him to not go underwater rashly. If not, he might not be able to bear the impact of their fight. He stood by the sea. The next moment, his water-type abilities were in action. The water, which was approaching the city, stopped for a moment. Then, it was as if a large hand had pushed against the water, returning it to its original state! But Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao did not stop. The tsunami rose again and again. Lu Shu could only push back the water again and again. What was happening? The two masters had suddenly started to fight. He had to deal with the resulting waves and prevent any innocent lives from being lost. The more it happened, the more he wanted to know what was happening underwater Has anything strange happened in the waters here? Lu Shu curiously asked Sakurai Yaeko. No. Sakurai Yaeko shook her head. We have searched the surrounding waters. We discovered the Deep Sea White Sand when we were exploring the area. Now, we have mined all the Deep Sea White Sand. Try to recall. They would not suddenly attack for no reason, said Lu Shu as he furrowed his eyebrows. There is really nothing else Sakurai Yaeko was frustrated as well. At that moment, Wen Zaifou rushed out of the water. Yu Fuyao followed behind him. The two of them came to Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko. Wen Zaifou said, Did you see what I caught? Lu Shu looked at the two large crabs in Wen Zaifous hands. So you went to catch crabs? If not? Wen Zaifou laughed cheerily. Lu Shu carefully observed Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao. They looked as if they had not fought at all! It was not that they had not fought. Neither of them wanted to say why they had fought! Yu Fuyao evaporated the water on her body. Then, she pulled Sakurai Yaeko to pick up shells on the beach with her. Lu Shu looked at Wen Zaifou. He asked, Why did you fight? Wen Zaifou was decent for once. Be careful of this woman. I take back what I said earlier. I dont think I can defeat her. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It was rare for Wen Zaifou not to boast. This was very rare. Before he could say anything, a few staff dressed in uniforms ran over. The tsunami had shocked them. When they came to take a look, they realized that the sea was calm. The tsunami had disappeared. They looked at one another helplessly. Then, they said to Wen Zaifou and Lu Shu, This place is very dangerous. Did you see the tsunami just now? Please leave quickly. Lu Shu felt that the tsunami was not dangerous at all. What was dangerous were the people who were able to create tsunamis. The tsunami had disappeared. The staff even suspected that they had been hallucinating. The staff, who were more relaxed now, suddenly saw the two crabs in Wen Zaifous hands. He said, Did you catch them from the sea? Dont you know that private fishing is not allowed here? I will have to fine you! Lu Shu said in a low voice, The three rules! In the past, Wen Zaifou did not have to banter with ordinary people. However, he had agreed with the three rules. If not, Lu Shu would not have brought him out to play. Wen Zaifou looked at the crabs in his hands. They are my pets. The staff laughed coldly. How can you prove that they are your pets? Wen Zaifou said, If I throw them out and call their names, they will come back. The staff was shocked. I dont believe you. Try it out. Wen Zaifou threw the crabs back into the ocean. The staff said, Call the crabs back. Wen Zaifou was puzzled. Crabs? What crabs? Chapter 1121 - Refreshing Feeling Joker bomb, said Wen Zaifou. Yu Fuyaos face was black. Lu Shu is the landlord! Wen Zaifou said ignorantly, I only bomb those whom I want to bomb. Playing Fight the Landlord made you feel superior? Yu Fuyao threw her cards with a black face. Sakurai, substitute with him, I dont want to play with him anymore. You ask Sakurai to substitute with me just because you dont want to play with me anymore. Why dont you allow me to play? Wen Zaifou was unhappy. Lu Shu suggested for them to play cards when they were on their way to Sapporo. Lu Shu did not want to play cards initially but because of the torture, he had no choice but to do that. After they boarded the car, the modern day people began to play mobile phone games, watch videos, movies or read the news. Time passed really quickly for them. Therefore, it would not be too boring if they had sufficient battery to last them. So, the problem came Both Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao did not have a phone After they boarded the car, they began to feel curious about everything, such as how the car moved. They did not think that the car was convenient at all. What amused them was the fact that both Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were Lords of Heaven and thought that they were the most closely related to the origin of the world and the truth. However, they could not understand how the car was operated, be it the lights of the car or the LED dash board. The world manifested in a different way in front of them. They would not question the training path they took in the past but they wanted to understand why all of that happened. At the start, Lu Shu was still rather patient. When Yu Fuyao asked him whether the person in the small screen is a real person, Lu Shu explained, Thats a real person, but they were filmed by a camera so everything that happened at that time was being recorded. Wen Zaifou said oh and nodded his head. Do you know how to film this then? Yes, I do. Lu Shu took out his mobile phone and filmed Wen Zaifou for a few seconds. Then Wen Zaifou requested Lu Shu to take photographs and videos of himself throughout the whole journey. Even as a Lord of Heaven, his lifespan was limited. He wanted to leave his handsome image behind to show the rest of the world, so that they could continue to respect him Wen Zaifou continuously changed his pose on the car. Do you think this pose looks more majestic, or should I put my hand down? Do I need to comb my hair again? Do you think Lu Shus face turned green. He was such a f*cking narcissist! The tickets they bought were for a four-seater face-to-face seats. Yu Fuyao sat on his seat and laughed with his arms crossed. Do you not have any painters in your palace? Wen Zaifou said, The painters skills cannot even portray one-tenth of my glorious image! Lu Shu did not understand. Based on your personality, shouldnt you be using the term one in ten thousand instead? Wen Zaifou said, You dont understand. If I used one in ten thousand, it would some like I am exaggerating things and hence nobody would believe me. When I used the term one-tenth, everyone would think that this description is realistic. How was it realistic Lu Shu was speechless. To be honest, he did not want to travel with Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao. From their fight in the sea earlier on, Lu Shu had to hold back much of his skills and did not dare to release them However, Lu Shu recorded all these details in his notebook. One day, he would rise to the Master realm and take revenge all at once Yu Fuyao said in disdain, Why are you acting like a child, I wonder how did you become a Lord of Heaven. Wen Zaifou suddenly smiled, I know how you became a Lord of Heaven. Yu Fuyaos face turned black immediately. Wen Zaifou, do you know what you are saying? I just wanted to leave some of my pictures and videos behind, is that wrong? Wen Zaifou did not answer the question. Childish, said Yu Fuyao coldly. At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko, in an attempt to lighten the mood, said to Yu Fuyao, Why dont I take some photos for you? Yu Fuyaos eyes lit up. Do you mind? I want to take a photo with Lu Shu Sakurai Yaeko was speechless. Lu Shu was speechless. However, Wen Zaifou would definitely not allow Yu Fuyaos wish to come true. In the end, the partner photograph forcefully became one with four people. In the end, everyone realized that Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou both had black faces. Lu Shu was expressionless and only Sakurai Yaeko was genuinely happy. After they alighted, Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou did not head to the hot springs immediately. In fact, the hot springs had already been booked in advance. It was a famous shop that was booked entirely by the Collection of Gods. Although many tourists had already pre-booked the venue, they did not dare to reject the request of the Collection of Gods. However, Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou suddenly lost their interest in the hot springs. Instead, they demanded to buy their mobile phones. One each, immediately! After buying their mobile phones, Sakurai Yaeko patiently taught them how to use them. Moreover, she went to print out the photographs they took earlier on and gave each of them one copy of the printed photograph. Although Wen Zaifou said that he did not care about the group photo with Yu Fuyao, he secretly kept the photograph in his invisible storage equipment. It had to be admitted that the technology used in photography was much more advanced on Earth than that in the Luniverse. Even the Lords of Heaven from the Luniverse felt impressed. One merely needed to stand there and wait for a click of the camera before their image was printed onto the paper as though they were alive. All of the memories had been captured on the paper. One could recall the past just by looking at the photograph. Wen Zaifou suddenly said, It would be great if the Luniverse has this. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that Wen Zaifou was sad. Before Lu Shu could say anything, Wen Zaifou said, I was actually better-looking in the past. However, nobody could see it anymore. Haha, go and die, narcissist. At this moment, Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou became extremely interested in the Earth. They also believed what Lu Shu said, especially those regarding technology. For example, the people in television were all real and alive. That night, when they entered the hot springs shop, a television behind the family bar was playing a fantasy movie from the Earth. Wen Zaifou was stunned for a moment, These peoples abilities seemed to be pretty normal. The person who can control metal is still decent, as well as the phoenix lady and the person who can control peoples minds. However, are these people real? Are there so many weird people on Earth? Lu Shu glanced at Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao and said seriously, Yes, they exist. Wen Zaifou said oh and nodded. He thought that he had really underestimated the people on Earth. However, they were still unable to defeat him After entering the room, Wen Zaifou shared a room with Lu Shu while Sakurai Yaeko and Yu Fuyao shared a room. After seeing a television in the room, Wen Zaifou turned it on immediately and the image was a man and a woman Wen Zaifou looked at Lu Shu in astonishment. His expression probably meant, The people on Earth really know how to play! Chapter 1122 - Ruler of the World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu snatched the remote control from Wen Zaifou and turned the television off. Only such places are this unique and have these kind of things! So thats the reason why you came here? Wen Zaifou said in shock, How exciting! To Wen Zaifou, it was an amazing experience Lu Shu suddenly realized that he could not explain himself. He changed into the bathrobe in the room. He did not know that the so-called mixed gender hot springs had a partition wall made up of bamboo and he could not see anything Lu Shu enjoyed himself as he soaked in the hot spring, feeling the steam on his forehead. For some reason, although Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao pressured him immensely, he felt more relaxed. Soon, Lu Shu felt that it was an ordinary vacation. However, Lu Shu warned himself to not fall for the illusion. A large number of slave owners had died in front of him. However, he was certain that those were not all of the slave owners. Yet, he did not know who were the people controlling the slave owners behind the scenes. At this moment, he heard the sound of water behind the bamboo wall. It was the female section. The hot spring hotel had already been booked entirely by the Collection of Gods. Therefore, it was either Sakurai Yaeko or Yu Fuyao or both were next door. Wen Zaifou was not entirely interested in hot springs and was watching the television show in the room. Lu Shu felt that he was too unsuitable to be a Lord of Heaven, he acted as though he had never experienced ups and downs before At this moment, Yu Fuyao who was behind the bamboo wall spoke with a lazy tone, This cannot be compared to a Lord of Heavens Palace at all. However, this partition between the male and female sections is pretty interesting How wonderful must it be if the wall is removed? Lu Shu did not dare to speak after hearing that. He could not handle Yu Fuyaos vigor With the sound of splashing water, Sakurai Yaeko said softly, The wall cannot be removed, after all, we have to mind our manners Yu Fuyao burst out laughing, Humans are like that, a man can abandon his wife for power. A woman can become ones slave in order to live. A brother can kill his younger brother for his family fortune. A dealer can take risks in order to earn money. Everyone lives without knowing their manners, so why are you talking about manners now? As compared to all the things I mentioned, isnt seeing each other naked the least harmful one? Lu Shu was stunned for a while. She actually made sense Sakurai Yaeko said softly, Lu Shu-kun is not like that. Yu Fuyao suddenly raised her voice, Hey, Lu Shu, why not come over to our side to enjoy the hot spring. Anyway, there is nobody left in this hotel. Why dont I just remove the bamboo wall so it wont be that troublesome. Lu Shu was indignant. I wont suffer any losses from this! Yu Fuyao laughed. A verbal comment doesnt mean anything. How about bringing up the past, how about following me back to my palace to be my male companion. I can ask everyone to go away and only leave you behind. Isnt it too embarrassing for me to be someones male companion, Lu Shu said. Oh, so thats what you mean? Yu Fuyao laughed while covering her mouth from next door. Then what if I give the position of the Lord of Heaven to you, and I will be one of your wives? What name are you planning to give me? Lu Shu kept silent for a few seconds before replying, Urine bottle?! [1. Word play on the term wife in Mandarin] From Yu Fuyaos distress, +666! At this moment, Yu Fuyao waved her hands and Lu Shu escaped without looking back as he heard the bamboo wall crumble. Yu Fuyao laughed hysterically behind him. Her laughter sounded like bells chiming from heaven, it was extremely pleasing to the ears and seductive. Coward. At this moment, Yu Fuyao turned to Sakurai Yaeko. Are you angry at me for bullying him? Sakurai Yaeko smiled gently, He doesnt belong to me, at least not yet. The water in the hot spring rippled. Sakurai Yaeko curled up in the water and only had her head above the water. Her hair which was tied up was slightly wet. If you want him, go and get him, Yu Fuyao shook her head and said, Stop waiting, you will never get him if you wait. Why should I force myself? Sakurai Yaeko smiled. If there is something in the world that I am not fated to get, isnt it very frustrating? Yu Fuyao glanced at Sakurai Yaeko. Why frustrating, nobody shall get whatever I am not able to get. Sakurai Yaeko shook her head. That shouldnt be the case. There are too many wonderful things in the world, but can we get all of them? So what if we do? As compared to dying with everything in our hands, I would rather leave it as it was. Love is to allow others to feel warmth instead of forcing them to love you back. Thats the correct attitude we should have towards wonderful things. Yu Fuyao shot Sakurai Yaeko a look. Old-fashioned. After Lu Shu returned to his room, Wen Zaifou turned off the television in guilt. Why did you return so quickly? Lu Shu did not know what to say. As a Lord of Heaven, dont you have 72 wives across all the different palaces, why are you curious about such things? What do you even know, Wen Zaifou said in disdain, I dont get involved in all those dramas between the wives. Back then when I conquered the world with my army, the last country I conquered was a powerful country but extremely chaotic. The king was obsessed with other matters and neglected the war. I thought that such people were pathetic. Lu Shu was stunned. This was the first time he heard about the history of the Luniverse. It probably happened before the old King of Gods built the palace. Back then, Wen Zaifou had already followed the old King of Gods. Therefore, in the past, there were probably many countries in the Luniverse. However, the old King of Gods conquered every one of them and united the Luniverse. As he imagined the prowess of someone who could unite the Luniverse, Lu Shu suddenly desired to be part of the era whereby one was regarded as a hero. Lu Shu suddenly asked as something came across his mind, Is it because you cant make it? Wen Zaifou became anxious immediately, Who are you saying cant make it? Wen Zaifou walked back and forth in the room with his face red in anxiety, Who are you saying cant make it? Lu Shu sighed as he saw Wen Zaifous actions. Your reaction is really obvious From Wen Zaifous distress, +748! What do you know, said Wen Zaifou, I was trained in the Tong Zi Gong1 which ensured that I dont lose my vitality, how would you know my realm?! My father taught me to not be enticed by other things during training. I must stay focused so as to become the winner However, before he could witness my powers, he was no longer around. Chapter 1123 - Orphans Because of the War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No, wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had thought that Tong Zi Gong was simply a myth. He did not expect it to actually exist! But there was a problem. I have no intention of offending you. I just want to ask something. Did your father still have his vitality when he passed on? Are you his biological child Thats right Wen Zaifou was dumbfounded as well. He seemed to have realized a blind spot he had overlooked for thousands of years. Damn! From Wen Zaifous distress, +999! Wen Zaifous father was famous for his strength in the Luniverse. Back then, the Luniverse was very chaotic. Practitioners would do anything to compete for inheritance and training resources. Thus, when Wen Zaifou was a young child, his entire family had perished. He had survived because he was hidden in a well. In the same year, he met the old King of Gods. Then, he accompanied the old King of Gods to fight in the war. Wen Zaifou knew that most of the people who accompanied the old King of Gods were orphans. They had been taken in and were carefully nurtured by the old King of Gods. As the teacher of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he also knew that 90% of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were orphans as a result of the war. Many felt that the old King of Gods was cruel, as he had killed many people. Only Wen Zaifou felt that this was not the case. Back then, Wen Zaifou was still young. The old King of Gods brought him to the bridge that extended from his hometown. The bridge was very long. The old King of Godss tall figure slowly walked in front, while the young Wen Zaifou followed closely behind him. Before they crossed the bridge, Wen Zaifou suddenly cried. He said that he had not taken revenge. Back then, he had thought that since the old King of Gods was so powerful, he could help him to take revenge. Then, the old King of Gods turned and said, It is only satisfying when you take revenge yourself, but it is a small matter in the long path of life. In the future, if there is no one else like you, you can follow me to unite the Luniverse. Then, the old King of Gods asked him, Are you willing to do so? If not, you can turn back now. I will destroy this bridge once you go back. Wen Zaifou did not hesitate. He followed the old King of Gods. But after so many years, Wen Zaifou had not considered something. It was correct that his vitality would be preserved, but his father did not tell him how long it would be preserved for However, this also seemed to be the reason why Wen Zaifou focused on training. Thus, he had his achievements of today. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he could sympathize with Wen Zaifou. Back then, when he was troubled over the fact that he could not open his Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, he had experienced a similar fate heh heh. At that moment, Wen Zaifou casually asked, I saw some brothels on television. Are there any nearby? That night, Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou disappeared. Lu Shu knew where Wen Zaifou had went, but why had Yu Fuyao disappeared as well? But Sakurai Yaeko did not care about where they had gone. On the contrary, she was very happy. She pulled Lu Shus sleeve and ran on the streets of Sapporo. She ran towards the Sapporo TV Tower. The Sapporo TV Tower was 147 meters tall. There was an observation deck, 90 meters above ground. One could see almost all of Sapporo from the deck. At night, Sapporo became even more bustling. The bright lights were like the tourists and passers-by. They were rich and intense. Sakurai Yaeko happily leaned on the railing. Lu Shu-kun, how pretty would it be if there were fireworks? The TV tower was pitch black, but outside the tower was a bright world. It was as if the two of them were alone. Even the world was silent. At that moment, a ray of light lit up the darkness. The red light, which rapidly ascended into the sky, was like a current in the night. Even their spirits were lifted. The entire Sapporo saw the fireworks. Everyone turned to take a look. Then, the firework exploded with a bang. The light from the fireworks lit up the faces of Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaeko happily smiled. What a coincidence! It seemed like as long as your wishes were sincere, the world would fulfill these wishes. Fireworks flew into the air, turning the Sapporo sky into a beautiful light show. Sakurai Yaeko jumped up and down excitedly. Lu Shu-kun, thank you for watching the fireworks with me. Who is behind these fireworks? Lu Shu-kun dont forget these fireworks. Look, they are so pretty. So dont ever forget them. Dont forget me who watched these fireworks with you either. The fireworks show ended. Sakurai Yaekos expression was once again hidden in the darkness of the TV tower. There was a kind of loneliness that could be healed by seeing the happiness of others. You could hide in the corner and silently watch them. As long as they were happy, you would feel some warmth as well. Motegi Toshimitsu, who was wearing a windbreaker, stood beneath the fireworks and looked up in the sky. Im jealous. When she thought about the heart of a young girl hidden in the fireworks, Motegi Toshimitsu felt that she had turned younger. Leader, what do we do next? Someone asked. Lets pack up and retreat, said Motegi Toshimitsu with a smile. Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao sat beside each other on top of the Sapporo TV Tower. Yu Fuyao looked at the observatory deck below them. She casually said, Enjoy these pleasant moments while you can. Wen Zaifou furrowed his eyebrows. What are you planning to do older sister. Its been a long time since I heard that name. Back then, when you were taken away from the well, I was forgotten in the ruins. I crawled out of the ruins. My body was covered in blood. Yu Fuyao said, He might have thought that I was dead. You all thought that I was dead. Even I thought that I should have been dead. You are the eldest son and a direct descendant. I am the daughter of a slave. We were different even when we were born. Yu Fuyaos expression was slightly trouble. I have followed him for many years, hoping that he will look at me. But he didnt. Wen Zaifou suddenly said, You know him. Yes, I know him. I know him better than all of you. Yu Fuyao sighed. Thats why I waited. But all I experienced was despair. Isnt it good now? Wen Zaifou furrowed his eyebrows. I hope that you will not do anything out of the ordinary. Yu Fuyao laughed. What, are you afraid because you know that you cannot defeat me? So what if I cant defeat you? Wen Zaifou proudly said, Not everything in this world is determined by strength. What are you planning to do? Yu Fuyao laughed. He should go back. The Luniverse without him is far too lonely. What if he doesnt want to go back? Wen Zaifou furrowed his eyebrows. If I cant get it, no one else can. Yu Fuyao jumped down from the TV Tower. Her clothes fluttered in the wind. It was like a sad song in the night. Chapter 1124 - Cannot Go Back For Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu sat quietly in his room. Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were still nowhere to be found. He did not know where they had gone in the middle of the night. He took out the phone from the Heavenly Network and contacted Zhong Yutang. Zhong Yutang definitely knew that he had been surrounded at Kuromon Market. Thus, Lu Shu wanted to confirm how many slave owners had been eliminated. Lu Shu felt that the number of slave owners who had appeared was too coincidental. The mastermind definitely knew how strong he was. If the enemy was truly targeting Lu Shu, there had not been enough slave owners to fight him. Or, it was highly likely that the slave owners had been sent to die. Of course, Lu Shu could not be sure, as he felt that he had hidden himself quite well. Perhaps the slave owners had not discovered his presence. 13 Rank One slave owners and 24 Rank Two slave owners. This was enough to kill Sakurai Yaeko Lu Shu called Zhong Yutang. From the clues that we have now, how many slave owners are there? Zhong Yutang thought about it and said, We only caught 31 slave owners back then. Thus, the slave owners in Kuromon Market must have been hiding in the Collection of Gods. We suspect that those are all the slave owners. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Dont you think its strange? Are there only so few slave owners? Is this considered few Zhong Yutang was helpless. He suddenly realized that his outlook on the world was different from that of Lu Shu. Recently, the Heavenly Network had started to use names such as Rank One to refer to the different classes. After all, it was easier for them compared to alphabets. The person who had suggested this change was Chen Baili, who could not understand English But there were only a few Rank Ones in the Heavenly Network. 13 Rank Ones had appeared, but Lu Shu felt that this was only a few people To Zhong Yutang, 13 Rank Ones was frightening enough Zhong Yutang thought about it and said, From the clues we have, there are only so many people. Thus if there is nothing else, Heavenly King Lu, you can come back. Come back? Lu Shu subconsciously looked up. He could go back now? Needless to say, this was rather sudden to Lu Shu. They were still in the middle of their trip. Now, he was allowed to go back to China. That was right. To the Heavenly Network, they only had to resolve the threat of the slave owners. Even if they were not all eliminated, this mission was considered a resounding success. Even if a few slave owners were hiding in the dark, the Heavenly Network only need to be more careful in the future. They would immediately come and kill them if they acted rashly. It could be said that after the 30 or so slave owners died, the threat of the slave owners had been eliminated. But Lu Shu suddenly felt that he could not leave. Would the trip that the young girl had been looking forward to end so abruptly? Lu Shu sighed. It would seem rather cruel. Every word on Sakurai Yaekos plan was filled with her feelings. The colorful words were like her wishes. Next, they would go to Hakodate, then Okinawa, then Suddenly, Lu Shu said to Zhong Yutang, I dont think it has been settled. Think about it. So many slave owners have come to execute their plan. Would their mastermind have also come to Earth to supervise the execution of the plan? But from the battles, none of the dead slave owners seem to be the mastermind. So? Zhong Yutang asked. So, I cant go back yet Lu Shu was afraid that his true intentions would be exposed. Furthermore, two Lords of Heaven from the Luniverse, Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao, have come here. I dont know what their objectives are. We cannot eliminate the possibility that they are the masterminds behind the slave owners. I have to determine their objectives clearly. But from my observations, Wen Zaifou does not seem very suspicious. Yu Fuyaos actions do not seem suspicious either. For example, she was the one who had killed the slave owners. But we have to be absolutely sure, right? Oh. Zhong Yutang thought about it and said, Heavenly King Nie said that you have your own freedom. We will not interfere. Thus, it is fine even if you return after your trip. Wait. I am talking about the mastermind behind the slave owners. Lu Shu was shocked. Trip? What trip? If you need financial support, we have allowance for overseas missions. We can give you your allowance in advance. After all, traveling is expensive. Zhong Yutang was unmoved. Hey, what are you talking about? I am not delaying my return because of a trip, said Lu Shu. He was annoyed. After all, you are the Ninth Heavenly King. You cannot always make people spend money. Zhong Yutang said, Someone will send you a bank card later. Take note. Hey, Zhong Yutang, are you crazy? Lu Shus expression turned dark. Be serious with me! Zhong Yutang said, Enjoy your trip. Lu Shu listened to the beeping tone. What in the world He did not know how much money the Heavenly Network would give him either Less than five minutes later, a small drone flew in from the window. There was a small leather pouch attached to it. Lu Shu took the bag. The Heavenly Network was truly efficient. The controller of the drone had probably been waiting nearby all this time. He opened the pouch and took a look. There was a bank card and a note. Happy traveling. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He was seriously doing his job! At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko knocked on his door. Lu Shu-kun, Wen Zaifou and Sister Yu Fuyao are in my room. We are going to discuss our travel plans. Are you coming? They are also planning to play card games. Coming, coming. Lu Shu agreed. So Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were in Sakurai Yaekos room. Ever since he had taught Yu Fuyao and Wen Zaifou how to play cards, they seemed to be on the verge of addiction. But Lu Shu was slightly curious. Were Lords of Heaven so free? Did they not care about their territory in the Luniverse? Lu Shu secretly went out to find an ATM. He checked the balance in the bank card. There was five million yen in the card. Although things here were expensive, five million yen for a trip was very extravagant. Typical Chinese tourists only brought one to three hundred thousand yen here. But Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. Zhong Yutang had given him money in advance based on his allowance. Then what about his money when he was in Africa and Europe? Why did he not receive any allowance then?! Chapter 1125 - The Situation Takes Its Own Course Regardless of My Wishes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hakodate was a coastal city of Japan. They had a total population of 310 thousand people. A medium-sized city in China could reach a population of a few million people. Although this place seemed vast and deserted, this was not the case. For example, the population of Luo City was 6.8 million, it had a surface area of over 15000 square kilometers. Although Hakodate only had a population of 310 thousand people, it only had a surface area of 300 square kilometers. This had to do with the size of the city. Lu Shu followed Sakurai Yaeko and walked along the streets of Hakodate. Suddenly, he received distress points from You Mingyu. He was puzzled. He had not seen You Mingyu for a long time. Why did he suddenly receive distress points from him? Had a problem occurred somewhere?! At that moment, You Mingyu had just alighted from the train. He stood at the Hakodate station and looked around. As the overseas representative of the Heavenly Network, he was investigating the slave owners. There was a possibility that all the slave owners were gathered in Japan. He definitely had to come as well. But he had just arrived at Haneda Airport when he received the news that the slave owners were all dead This was very uncomfortable for You Mingyu. Why had he chased the slave owners all the way here for? Was it because he wanted to kill them? No. He had planned on becoming a slave and infiltrating the slave owners When You Mingyu thought about how he would become a slave, investigate the situation, break free from the mark of a slave and complete his mission, he felt very comfortable But now, all the slave owners were dead! Although Lu Shu was not the one who had killed the slave owners, You Mingyu felt that it was Lu Shus responsibility. You Mingyu walked out of the train station. Suddenly, he saw some Japanese words written on a pole. Looking for lovers of the same gender. My phone number is You Mingyu pouted. You didnt mention whether youre looking for a male or a female! You Mingyu was resentful. He messaged Lu Shu. I have reached Hakodate. Feel free to let me know if you need support. When Lu Shu saw this message, he was shocked. He did not expect You Mingyu to come. I suspect that there is a mastermind behind the slave owners. Be careful. When You Mingyu saw this message, his eyes lit up. Really? Yes! Lu Shu was confidence. At that moment, You Mingyu suddenly thought of something. He asked, Youve been to the Luniverse, right? Can you create the mark of a slave Why do you ask that? Lu Shu was puzzled. Ah, its nothing. I heard that getting rid of the mark of a slave is very difficult. I want to try for myself whether I can forcefully get rid of it You Mingyu explained. I feel that it is not that simple, said Lu Shu. So can you? You Mingyu asked. No. From You Mingyus distress, +399! When Lu Shu saw the distress points, he gasped in shock. He felt that he had guessed something. At that moment, You Mingyu suddenly saw a person dressed in a black windbreaker walking towards him. The person had also walked out of Hakodate station. Even if it was summer in Hokkaido, there were times when it felt cold. Thus, typical tourists were advised to dress warmly. But You Mingyu felt that wearing such a thick windbreaker was too much. You Mingyu did not directly notice the person. To intelligence personnel like You Mingyu, not making direct eye contact with his target would prevent his abilities from being exposed. But at that moment, You Mingyu suddenly sensed the persons shoulder move slightly. It was as if the person had wanted to turn and look at You Mingyu, but stopped. You Mingyu felt that it was slightly strange. But the next moment, he sensed a massive danger and stepped back. But the person did not attack You Mingyu. It was simply a feint attack. The person took the chance while You Mingyu stepped back to blend into the crowd and disappear. You Mingyu sent a message to Lu Shu. I have discovered a suspicious person. His strength is unknown. We must be careful. There was no proof that the person had antagonistic intentions, but Lu Shu, Sakurai Yaeko, and the rest were in Hakodate. This person had also come to Hakodate. It was too much of a coincidence. The danger that You Mingyu had felt was at least that of a Rank One. You Mingyu had advanced to Rank One on the way here. Only Rank Ones and above could sense the danger of a Rank One. The person could fly, but had concealed his identity to come to Hakodate. He had sat on the train here. You Mingyu would not believe it if there was nothing behind this. Lu Shu saw the message and sighed. As expected, the situation would take its own course regardless of his wishes. The Collection of Gods felt that it was not appropriate for their leader to walk and squeeze on the trains. Thus, they sent a car over. Sakurai Yaeko said that she could not drive. Lu Shu looked at Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao. Wen Zaifou said that he could drive Lu Shu felt that even if he was crazy, he would not allow Wen Zaifou to drive! Wen Zaifou felt that it was a pity. He was obsessed with these machines and electrical equipment. He felt that there was a lot of wisdom in this area, although Lu Shu felt that Wen Zaifou had simply found new toys. Lu Shu drove to a bank. Sakurai Yaeko had booked a restaurant for dinner, but when Lu Shu thought about what Zhong Yutang had said, he felt that it was not appropriate for her to keep spending. Thus, he wanted to withdraw some money. Sakurai Yaeko was puzzled. Lu Shu-kun, you dont have to withdraw money. I still have some cash. Lu Shu thought about it and said, I cant let you keep spending money. I have to treat you, right? After Sakurai Yaeko heard this, she no longer complained. She was even happy. Is this place called a bank? Wen Zaifou curiously observed the entrance of the bank. Isnt it similar to the one in the palace? Yes. Lu Shu explained, But the banks on Earth have many banking services. The banks in the Luniverse are much simpler forget it. Even if I explain, you will not understand. Lu Shu stopped the car by the road. He saw a ticket on another car, which was parked along the same road. Lu Shu said to the rest, We are not allowed to stop cars here. I will go and withdraw money. If the police come, come in and tell me. If not, you will be fined. Before long, Lu Shu was sitting in front of the counter when Wen Zaifou suddenly ran in and shouted, The police are here! The police are here! At that moment, the bank was as silent as an abyss. Everyone looked at Lu Shu and Wen Zaifou in shock. They were afraid that Lu Shu would suddenly take out a gun and rob them Lu Shu expressionlessly looked at Wen Zaifou. He suddenly felt that if he were to travel with Wen Zaifou, he would have to teach him many things Chapter 1126 - Farewell Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu said patiently to Wen Zaifou in the car, You really cannot shout the police is here in a bank. Beside them, Sakurai Yaeko and Yu Fuyao laughed non-stop. Wen Zaifou said impatiently, Stop telling me that, I know! What do you know. Lu Shu was unhappy. If you know, why did such a misunderstanding arise? As a Lord of Heaven, I know everything in the world. Why are you teaching me about how to do things? Wen Zaifou was someone who was very arrogant, how could he possibly tolerate Lu Shus comments? Although he knew that he probably caused some misunderstanding earlier on, Lu Shu did not have to nag at him like nagging at a child. Meanwhile, Lu Shu was unhappy too. The more he spoke, the angrier he got. Whats wrong with reminding you? Didnt we almost get surrounded by others because of you? What do you mean by you know everything, if I ask you any question, you probably wont know the answer. Do you believe me? Wen Zaifou laughed when he heard that. Come, ask me one question and I will ask you one question too. If I cant answer your question, I will give Sakurai a magical weapon. If you cant answer my question, you shall give me 20,000 Yen! Since you always say that I spend too much money! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Hold on, your terms did not make sense. Shouldnt you give me a magical weapon if you cant answer my question, why are you giving it to Sakurai Yaeko? However, after thinking about it, Lu Shu said, Deal! My question is, which animal has 36 heads, four legs and 12 eyes? Wen Zaifou was stunned. He did not know how to answer that question. There was no such animals in the Luniverse, did the Earth have such a strange animal? He took out a black box and passed it to Sakurai Yaeko, then, he asked Lu Shu, What creature is that? Lu Shu took out 20,000 Yen and passed it to Wen Zaifou, I dont know either. From Wen Zaifous distress, +666! Wen Zaifou looked at Lu Shu in shock. Why are you asking me a question that you dont know how to answer?! 20,000 for a magical weapon? That was such a good deal for Lu Shu Although the magical weapon was not for himself, it seemed pretty good to give it to Sakurai Yaeko too. Sakurai Yaeko smiled as she sat on the seat beside the driver. She was not happy because she received the magical weapon but rather because of the fact that Lu Shu agreed to the deal even after Wen Zaifou said that he would give the weapon to her. Yu Fuyao pointed to the black box in Sakurai Yaekos hand and asked, Whats that? Wen Zaifou said to Sakurai Yaeko, You open it by yourself at night, dont let them see what it is. Yu Fuyao gave Wen Zaifou a shot. Trying to create suspense. Meanwhile, Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. No matter how proud Wen Zaifou was, he would not agree to such a deal so easily. Moreover, this deal was brought up by Wen Zaifou himself. This felt like he purposely gave the weapon to Sakurai Yaeko. In the past, he gave her a magical dagger engraved with a demon. Since Lu Shu had been to the Luniverse, he knew it very well. In the Luniverse, there were barely any weapons with souls. That was even more of the case for the Earth. Lu Shu had never seen more than ten weapons with souls. Yet now, Yu Fuyao gave Sakurai Yaeko a mysterious black box. What did he give her? Unfortunately, Wen Zaifou did not allow Sakurai Yaeko to open it now. Lu Shu could not do anything even though he was very curious. At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko mouthed the words I will tell you after looking at it. Lu Shu thought, Sakurai Yaeko is the best. Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were busy playing mobile phone games in the back of the car. To Lu Shu, they looked like children who were addicted to gaming. Wen Zaifou especially seemed to be very interested in everything on Earth. How did the pages pop up in the mobile phone? I saw that there were many pictures inside. Are the things in the pictures real too? Wen Zaifou asked curiously. Yes, they are real. Lu Shu replied casually as he drove. If I want to contact you in the future, can I just text you or call you? asked Wen Zaifou. Yes yes yes. Lu Shu continued to reply casually. After a while, Lu Shu heard notifications from his mobile phone in his pocket. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and saw over 100 messages from Wen Zaifou. Lu Shu turned to Sakurai Yaeko and said, Can you find something to distract him, he must really have nothing to do! Sakurai Yaeko held in her laughter, took over Wen Zaifous mobile phone and opened a page of riddles. Wen Zaifou laughed non-stop at the back of the car. Lu Shu felt that although his laughter was annoying, he was relieved that Wen Zaifou was not pestering him anymore. However, Wen Zaifou suddenly said, Lu Shu, let me show you how a fool talks. Lu Shu looked at him emotionlessly. Authentic herbal tea authentic voice thank you for watching the show sponsored by the leading brand Wen Zaifou was speechless. From Wen Zaifous distress, +666! He could not imitate that insanely fast speed! Yu Fuyao glanced at Wen Zaifou. Who are you trying to fool? Learning how to speak like a fool, do you think anyone would fall for that? Wen Zaifou replied calmly, Who are you trying to fool? Learning how to speak like a fool, do you think anyone would fall for that? Yu Fuyaos expression changed. Stop the car, I want to beat him up! Wen Zaifou followed, Stop the car, I want to beat him up! Sakurai Yaeko suddenly felt that they were actually having a pretty good time. She put her hands under her chin and looked at the scenery outside the car. Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were quarrelling beside her and Lu Shu was driving the car beside her. If time could stop at this moment, it would be perfect. She would not even mind if people were quarrelling beside her. At this moment, Wen Zaifou who was sitting at the back row suddenly said, I will leave after having my dinner. Thank you everyone, this trip has been pretty fun. Yu Fuyao said, I am also leaving. Sakurai Yaeko was stunned. Why did they suddenly want to leave? Her mood suddenly changed and she forcefully smiled. Oh, we welcome you two to come again anytime. Lu Shu looked at Wen Zaifou from the rear mirror. Why are you guys leaving so suddenly? Wen Zaifou looked out of the window and seemed to have lost the mood to quarrel with Yu Fuyao. There must be a reason that forces us to leave. Yu Fuyao smiled. Why not, you guys follow us back to the Luniverse? I probably wont have time to look for you if I return to the Luniverse. I will not visit the Luniverse often too, said Lu Shu. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to make friends with the two Lords of Heaven. However, the reason for him returning to the Luniverse would be to kill Duanmu Huangqi. After that, he wanted to return to the Earth to lead a normal life. Chapter 1127 - Old Photographs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They had their last dinner in Genova, a restaurant on the Hakodate Mountain. There were only three window seats open for reservation everyday and the buffet cost 8800 Yen per person. To be honest, this was nothing to the leader of the Collection of Gods. However, Lu Shu insisted that he would treat them a meal. Sakurai Yaeko did not reject him as she knew that when Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao said that they wanted to take their leave, Lu Shu had no reason for staying behind. At the end of the day, this trip still had to be ended early. It felt as though most of the things in life would not change because of ones motivation in life. One could only try ones best. Sakurai Yaeko prepared a grand school festival and fireworks for Lu Shu, making his journey with the Collection of Gods much more fantasy-like. She prepared everything to the best of her abilities and had no complaints. Some people viewed love as a form of investment. The more they invested, the more rewards they wanted to get. However, Sakurai Yaeko felt that it should not be the case. Nobody took notice of whether the exquisite dishes were tasty or not. Sakurai Yaeko also did not ask the Collection of Gods to book the entire restaurant. Therefore, there were many customers and hence was rather lively. In the dining room, Wen Zaifou occasionally argued with Yu Fuyao and Lu Shu. Meanwhile, Sakurai Yaeko looked at them while smiling, seemingly trying to remember every single scene in her heart. When they wanted to bid them farewell, Sakurai Yaeko purposely changed the topic as Lu Shu did not officially announce his leave yet. However, all good things must come to an end. Lu Shu said as he looked at Sakurai Yaeko, After they leave, I will also return back to the Heavenly Network Hmm. One could barely see any changes in Sakurai Yaekos expression. She suddenly smiled. Promise me, if I go over, you will treat me to good food. Lu Shu smiled after being stunned for a moment. Yes, I will. When the four of them walked out of the restaurant, Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao said, We will take our leave now. Thank you for hosting us. After that, they turned and disappeared into thin air. The air on the Hakodate mountain was fresh. Stars blinked in the sky as though nobody had came before. Lu Shu took a glance at Sakurai Yaeko. I shall take my leave too. If there was no reason for him to stay, he should not stay any longer. He knew that an expert with a rank higher than rank one had reached Hakodate. However, Lu Shu knew that that expert came for him. Or rather, the entire Earths slavery plan was targetting Lu Shu. You Mingyu said that he had found out where that person lived. Before Lu Shu left, he would kill him first to prevent him from hurting Sakurai Yaeko. Of course, he did not need to tell Sakurai Yaeko that, to prevent her from worrying unnecessarily. Sakurai Yaeko lowered her head and held the hem of her white shirt. Lu Shu-kun. Hmm? Lu Shu turned back to look at Sakurai Yaeko. You have to take care of yourself. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly looked up and smiled. She looked like a sakura flower that bloomed in the middle of the night, refreshing ones soul. Hmm. Lu Shu smiled and nodded as he flew towards the city of Hakodate. He wanted to work with You Mingyu to cut the Gordian knot! The expert settled down in a small hotel after reaching Hakodate. You Mingyu only managed to find out where he was staying based on intelligence reports. Lu Shu landed from the sky and You Mingyu who was hiding in a dark corner walked out and both of them looked for the room. When Lu Shu reached the front of the door, he knocked on it and said, Hello, food delivery Oh, you may not know what food delivery means. Then, Lu Shu hit the wooden door with his fist. As the wooden door broke into pieces, Lu Shu saw the man in a windbreaker. He had already whipped out his saber from his windbreaker! Sakurai Yaeko stood on the Hakodate Mountain and laughed to herself. You must have been here for a long time. Why didnt you come out to greet us? Waiting for Lu Shu-kun to leave before you attacked, are you afraid that you cant beat him? At this moment, a young man walked out from the dark behind Sakurai Yaeko. He was wearing a strange outfit that did not fit into the modern society. Sakurai Yaeko was stunned for a moment. Its not the two of them. At this moment, Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao stood quietly in the space above the sky. Wen Zaifou suddenly said, You want him to return to the Luniverse. However, did you think about how much he will hate you, so much that he will kill you? Yu Fuyao said calmly, I said before, nobody shall be able to get the thing I am unable to get. You have to remember your promise. Their promise could be traced back to their childhood. Wen Zaifou was saved from the well but Yu Fuyao was still buried in the ruins. When she was young, Yu Fuyao did not hate Wen Zaifou because she got lesser benefits than him. In fact, both of them had a good relationship. Back then, Wen Zaifou who was brought away by the old King of Gods felt that he owed Yu Fuyao something. If he insisted on following the old King of Gods into the ruins instead of assuming that Yu Fuyao had died, the ending would probably be different. Therefore, Yu Fuyao owed him a favor. To return this favour, Wen Zaifou would not allow anyone to save Sakurai Yaeko and he would not tell Lu Shu who killed Sakurai Yaeko. After tonight, both of them would no longer owe each other anything. There were very few people in the Luniverse who knew that Yu Fuyao was Wen Zaifous older sister. Only a handful of people knew that. Dont you think that shes very cute? Wen Zaifous tone was emotionless. How did you bear to kill her, there are 10,000 ways to force him back to the Luniverse, why did you have to use this method? Yu Fuyaos voice suddenly turned cold. Who ever pitied me? I waited 3000 years for him until everyone around him had left. Yet, he still refuses to look me in the eye. Shouldnt you ask him instead of asking me? Then, Sakurai Yaeko suddenly whipped out the ghostly dagger from her sleeves. However, the young man in front of her did not seem to be surprised. Wen Zaifou sighed, When did this master complete his training? I know that you never touched your male companions before. A few hundred years ago, your male companions mysteriously disappeared and rumors had it that you killed all of them. However, I found their remains in the end. They must be the underlings brought up by you? Only Wen Zaifou bothered to investigate this carefully. He even took the effort to kidnap three of Yu Fuyaos patrons and killed Yu Fuyaos letter deliveryman. However, he never managed to find where the missing male companions went. People in the Luniverse thought that Yu Fuyao was a vicious woman. However, only Wen Zaifou felt that his sisters mind was too deep, such that nobody could read her mind. Yu Fuyao smiled gently. You guys have experienced peace for too long. Chapter 1128 - Etched In His Memory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How many male companions did Yu Fuyao have? Even the people of the Luniverse lost count! But no one knew that there were strong murderous intentions behind this joke. People were often only willing to see what they wanted to see. They overlooked the rest. The phantom dagger in Sakurai Yaekos hand formed a straight line with her arm. The blade of the dagger shone with murderous intent. The mountains of Hakodate lit up. The stars in the sky were more beautiful than before. Who are you? Sakurai Yaeko asked. The young person in front of Sakurai Yaeko did not rush to attack. He did not answer her question either. Instead, he slowly approached her, as if he wanted to kill Sakurai Yaeko in one attack. But Sakurai Yaeko was not foolish. She knew that she would not be able to determine the origins of this person with just one question. Many people felt that she was simply a pretty and cute lady, but forgot the fact that she was also the strongest in the Collection of Gods! Yu Fuyao, who was in the sky, said, This young lady is not bad. A pity that she is facing a master. Stop, said Wen Zaifou sincerely. Doing this will only make him hate you. He will detest you. Yu Fuyao looked at Wen Zaifou. If you dont say anything, how would he know that it was me? I only need him to bring his resentment back to the Luniverse and find the culprit. He is wasting his time here. Older sister, stop, said Wen Zaifou sincerely once again. Yu Fuyao did not speak. Suddenly, an extremely beautiful woman flew out of Sakurai Yaekos dagger. Surprisingly, her lower leg was made up of a magnificent smoke, but there was no substance. This was a demon, an extremely strong demon! When Wen Zaifou gave Sakurai Yaeko this dagger, he only said that had captured a demon who disturbed humans. However, he did not reveal how difficult it had been for him to catch it. How could a demon that Wen Zaifou exhausted a lot of energy catching be simple? Back then, Wen Zaifou had attacked as the demon specifically hunted Rank One experts to increase its power. Typical Rank One experts were not even able to attack when they encountered this demon. This demon had reached its Rank One peak very quickly. It was not far away from the master realm. It was only discovered by Wen Zaifou because of the lightning produced when she had advanced to the master realm. If not, Wen Zaifou would not have been able to find it. When the demon appeared, Sakurai Yaeko was very surprised. It was much stronger than she had imagined. She now realized how valuable the present Wen Zaifou had given her was. Yu Fuyao smiled. So you gave her this dagger to protect herself. What, did you know that I wanted to kill her back then? Is there something valuable in that black box as well? But you didnt expect me to make use of a master! Wen Zaifou was silent. Indeed, he had not expected her to do so. Masters in the Luniverse had first names and surnames. Once a master attacked, Lu Shu would be able to find clues that led towards Yu Fuyao. Wen Zaifou knew that Yu Fuyao did not want Lu Shu to discover that she was the one responsible for this. Thus, she would definitely be cautious and not use a master. But he did not expect Yu Fuyao to have so many secrets. Even Wen Zaifou did not know the origins of this master. He was probably one of Yu Fuyaos male companions. These slave owners had been sent by Yu Fuyao. Their mission was not to wreak havoc on Earth, nor to eliminate all the beings on Earth. From the moment the slave owners were sent to the Earth, their fates had been decided. They were sent here to die. They did not even know who they had been sent by. They simply needed to be killed by Yu Fuyao in front of Lu Shu. Yu Fuyao used the lives of 13 Rank One experts to gain Lu Shus trust. This was a terrifying method. She had thought deeply about this! Wen Zaifou felt a chill. The greatest hate did not come from strong and ambitious men. The greatest hate came from women who seemed tender like water! Back then at the ocean, he had called Yu Fuyao to the ocean after revealing his guess. He did not want to treat anyone unjustly. But reality proved that there were times where the more you did not want something to happen, the more it would be determined. Was it worth it? Wen Zaifou asked in a low tone. Yes, said Yu Fuyao. At that moment, the demon smiled and shook the silver bell on her wrist. It was like a dream. She flew towards the young master. The master became absent-minded! How useless, said Yu Fuyao. Sakurai Yaeko followed behind in an instant. She slashed her dagger at his neck. Even the wind seemed to shriek. But the next moment, the young master regained his senses. His moment of inattentiveness had been fatal. He knew that if he was facing a master, he might have been killed. The moment the demon and Sakurai Yaeko attacked, he stepped back into a void. Then, he appeared behind Sakurai Yaeko. Masters had the ability to step into voids, causing any expert who was not a master to be defenseless! But Sakurai Yaeko seemed to have been prepared. The moment the master disappeared, she began to change her position. Wen Zaifou suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. What is she doing? Even Yu Fuyao had realized this. When Sakurai Yaeko realized that her enemy was a master, she did not think of ways to defeat her enemy. Instead, she flew out and tried to commit suicide! To Sakurai Yaeko, she was not afraid of her own death. She was afraid that Lu Shu would be under threat because of her! This girl seemed very ignorant when she was with Lu Shu. She was as foolish as a female university student. But she was the leader of the Collection of Gods! Sakurai Yaeko had deduced that they were here to attack Lu Shu. She was in danger because of Lu Shu. But she did not blame Lu Shu. She even thanked these people for targeting her. If not, she would not have had such a memorable trip. But she could not allow herself to become the reason why Lu Shu was under threat. Thus, she was willing to choose death! When she slashed the dagger down her neck, the white jade pendant on her body suddenly exploded with waves of energy, forming a layer of protection around her body. It sent the young master flying. Sakurai Yaeko was dumbfounded. This was also a present that Wen Zaifou had given her, it was the magical weapon in the black box. There was a small plum blossom engraved on the white jade pendant. It was able to ward off extreme cold and snow! The young master furrowed his eyebrows. He punched the protective layer of light, but realized that he would not be able to break through it for some time. This was a present from a Lord of Heaven. If a master who had just advanced to the master realm was able to break through it immediately, the Lord of Heaven would be worthless. Sakurai Yaeko did not do anything else. She quickly took out her phone. When Yu Fuyao saw this, she smirked. Wen Zaifou looked at Yu Fuyao. You guessed it a long time ago, right? You know what I gave her, but you did not stop me. You have given her this moment to let her contact Lu Shu, and for Lu Shu to see her for the last time this way, the hatred will be etched in his memory forever. Chapter 1129 - Wait For Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Earlier, Wen Zaifou had been thinking that Yu Fuyao had probably guessed his plans. No matter whether it was the dagger to protect herself, or the magical weapon to save her life, he had wanted to help Sakurai Yaeko. He had witnessed too much heartlessness and coldness in this world. How many promises and vows in his 3000 years of living had become empty talk? Thus, Sakurai Yaekos warmth touched him. Wen Zaifou did not want Sakurai Yaeko to die. He wanted more happiness in this world. But it seemed like everything had gone according to Yu Fuyaos prediction. The dagger was able to kill all experts who were not masters, besides odd people like Lu Shu. But Yu Fuyao had sent a master. As a form of insurance, Wen Zaifou had even given Sakurai Yaeko a magical weapon that would allow newly advanced masters to be helpless. But Yu Fuyao had been waiting for this moment. She wanted Lu Shu to come and see the death of Sakurai Yaeko with his own eyes. This way, Lu Shu would be filled with boundless hatred. Wen Zaifou even felt that Yu Fuyao had prepared everything in the Luniverse. She was only waiting for Lu Shu to go over. She was able to use the lives of Rank One experts in exchange for trust. How could she not have prepared for this? Sakurai Yaeko stood in the light. She dialed the number, but she did not know how many people were waiting for her to dial the number. At that moment, Lu Shu stood in the hotel room that was stained with blood. There were traces of blood on his face, but they did not make him ugly. The blood stains that had not dried were like embellishments. They made him seem impulsive, yet quiet. The phone in Lu Shus pocket rang. He looked at You Mingyu. Settle this. I need to pick up a call. You Mingyu meticulously took pictures. He tried to store all the clues in his camera. Furthermore, he sent the corpses back to the Heavenly Network to investigate this slave owner more closely. If this slave owner knew about this in the underworld, he would be happy that he was dead. If not, endless pain would be waiting for him. Mercy towards the enemy was cruelty to oneself. Lu Shu picked up the phone. Hello? Is something wrong? He was puzzled. He had just bid Sakurai Yaeko goodbye. Why did she call him so quickly? Sakurai Yaeko smiled. Its nothing. I just wanted to call you. Have you left Hakodate? Have a safe journey. Suddenly, the wind at the mountains of the Hakodate turned cold. It was usually 23 degrees Celsius during summer in Hokkaido. At night, it would turn cold. The wind continuously blew Sakurai Yaekos hair, but the world seemed to be quiet. Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao were silent. Then, Wen Zaifou laughed bitterly. You probably did not predict that she did not want Lu Shu to save her. When she realized that her enemy was a master, she subconsciously decided not to put Lu Shu in danger. This girl treats Lu Shu more importantly than her own life. Yu Fuyaos expression turned cold. Things should not have turned out this way. She had planned to send a Rank One to kill Sakurai Yaeko, but she knew what the dagger Wen Zaifou had given Sakurai Yaeko was capable of. Thus, she immediately changed her plans. But this changed plan had been defeated by the hope of humanity. Yu Fuyao looked pitifully at Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaeko was like a cherry blossom that was about to wither. Even though it was about to die, it showed its most beautiful side to Lu Shu. The people in this world were supposed to be more selfish, right? Why? Why did you always have to act so grand?! Yu Fuyao wanted to attack and destroy everything, but Wen Zaifou blocked her. If you act now, he will definitely know. Yu Fuyao slowly calmed down. Suddenly, she laughed. Do you believe that Lu Shu will still come back? He is not foolish. Wen Zaifou coldly said, You are confident that he does not have the ability to defeat a master, but have you considered who he is? So what? Yu Fuyao laughed coldly. You underestimate him too much. Wen Zaifou shook his head. If only one person in this world can mysteriously transform, it is him. Well wait and see. I will wait in the Luniverse! Yu Fuyao laughed coldly. She took out a picture from her ring. It was a picture of her, Wen Zaifou, Sakurai Yaeko, and Lu Shu. The picture burned in her hands. The brilliant fire flew into the night sky. Yu Fuyao stepped into a void. She did not plan to continue observing this. She did not want to see the ending of this play, even though she was the director. At that moment, Sakurai Yaeko said over the phone, Lu Shu-kun, remember me, okay? Lu Shu suddenly furrowed his eyebrows. He looked at You Mingyu. You Mingyu immediately contacted all the intelligence personnel in Hakodate. Ten seconds later, You Mingyu said in a low tone, Yes. After dinner, Sakurai Yaeko did not go down the mountain. Lu Shu said over the phone, Where are you? Sakurai Yaeko laughed. Of course Im at home. Dont be worried about me. Lu Shu-kun, Lu Shu-kun. She earnestly shouted Lu Shus name. Oh. Talk. Im listening. Lu Shu ran out. When he exited the inn, he flew at a low altitude. His flying speed caused people to be blown away by the wind. The passers-by on the streets thought that the typhoon had returned! But Lu Shu could not fly at a high altitude. He was afraid that he would lose his cellular network! Lu Shu could no longer hear the chatter of the people, or the sounds of the cars on the street. It was as if he could only hear the voice over the phone. The girl on the other end said in a clear and melodious voice, Lu Shu-kun, I like you. The clear and melodious voice was like a star in the sky. Wait for me, said Lu Shu. He tried his very best to control his emotions. Sakurai Yaeko suddenly cried. Large tears streamed down her face. Please dont come. Wait for me, said Lu Shu once again. He knew that Sakurai Yaeko had probably encountered danger. It was so dangerous that Sakurai Yaeko had determined that Lu Shu might not be able to deal with it. How strong was the enemy? A peak Rank One? A master? It was probably a master! But was this important? Lu Shu continuously ate galaxy fruits. Sakurai Yaekos voice reverberated by his ear. Even Lu Shu could not ignore the brilliance of the school festival and the brightness of the fireworks. Lu Shu-kun, stay safe. I am very honored to have met you. Please dont take the risk, said Sakurai Yaeko. She walked out of the light that protected her. But she could not walk out. Even the owner was restricted by the barrier of light! Wen Zaifou almost laughed out loud. He was suddenly very pleased with himself. How wise of him! Chapter 1130 - A Generation of Masters, Lu Xiaoshu! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Zaifou felt that he was extremely wise. When Sakurai Yaeko was planning to commit suicide, he had guessed that she did not want Lu Shu to come and be put in danger. When he realized that Yu Fuyao had seen the protective magical object, he was not surprised. He knew that Yu Fuyao had a plan from the very beginning. He was wise. Thus, he had carefully chosen a protective magical object for Sakurai Yaeko. Not only were masters not able to break through, even the owner of the magical object was not able to break free If it were not for Wen Zaifous move, Sakurai Yaeko might have walked out of the protective barrier of light and died so that Lu Shu would not take a risk. She was far too foolish. She thought that there would be no need for Lu Shu to risk his life if she died. But Wen Zaifou did not think that this would happen. He felt that if Sakurai Yaeko died, Lu Shus rage would be able to destroy everything. Thus, Wen Zaifou suddenly felt that he was the wisest person there! A sense of superiority, formed by the fact that he had outsmarted the rest, burst forth He liked Sakurai Yaeko very much. He purely admired her. There were too many schemes and conspiracies among humans. It was not easy for someone to treat you sincerely. Wen Zaifou felt that the encounter between Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko was never Sakurai Yaekos blessing. It was Lu Shus blessing. But even he did not know what would happen in the end. The willpower of a king was the hardest thing to predict. Just wait for Lu Shu to come, young lady. Wen Zaifou leisurely smiled. Even masters dont stand a chance against him. At the next moment, he saw Lu Shu flying over at a low altitude. Even before he arrived, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow had reached! The sharp swords flew towards the young master. The young master furrowed his eyebrows. He grabbed Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow with his hands. This was the first time Lu Shu saw someone stop the swords from the celestial map. In the past, these two swords were invincible! This was the strength of a master. Lu Shu had not dared to directly attack them. Lu Shu now understood that the strongest person besides the masters was still weaker than a master! The young master was called Xue Shengyou. Lu Shu had received distress points from him! Xue Shengyou did not know that Yu Fuyao had already left. He only knew that the execution of this mission had not been perfect. He had committed many mistakes. Lu Shu had arrived, but he was still unable to break through the magical object that protected Sakurai Yaeko. He had underestimated this magical object. He had also underestimated Wen Zaifous determination! Xue Shengyou wanted to destroy Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog, but he suddenly realized that the swords were much more durable than he had expected. As a master, he was only able to control them, but not destroy them. Xue Shengyou did not know that even Lu Shu was not sure about what material the swords were made out of. Lu Shu did not know their origin either. Suddenly, Xue Shengyou kept the two swords in his sleeve, cutting off Lu Shus control of them. He stepped into a void. In an instant, he appeared above Lu Shu. Lu Shu was only a Rank One. Since he was not able to break the protective magical object, he would get rid of Lu Shus ability to fight. Sakurai Yaeko shouted from the barrier of light, Be careful! She wanted to go out and help, but she could not do anything. Even masters were not able to break through the magical object. She would not be able to either. Wen Zaifou was delighted. He was the decisive factor in this battle. Although he was not able to attack, his magical object had a very strong presence Xue Shengyou aimed a punch at Lu Shus head. An attack from a master could agitate the world. Lu Shu felt as if ten thousand tons of water was aimed at him. The force was very heavy! Lu Shu knew that he had to be careful of a masters ability to appear and disappear at will. However, if he did not experience it for himself, he would never know whether he would be able to win. In an instant, the strands of the Sparrow Shade formed a sharp net above Lu Shu. Every single strand did not remain still. Instead, they shuttled back and forth. It was as if they would be able to cut through anything. But at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that the black gloves on Xue Shengyous hands were not ordinary items. When Xue Shengyous hands came into contact with the Sparrow Shade, there was a loud crash. Even the air had been distorted. The civilians in Hakodate were shocked by this sound. They looked at Hakodate Mountain, but it was hard to determine what was happening. Then, they saw a person fall from the sky. The west face of Hakodate Mountain instantly collapsed. Large stones rolled down the mountain. A portion of the mountain had been destroyed! What power was this? How strong was the person who had descended? He was even able to turn stones into powder! The Sparrow Shade weakly floated down from the sky. It was as if gray rain had fallen. Xue Shengyou stood in the air. He was silent. He took off the black glove on his right hand. His arm was bleeding. Ever since he had become a master, it had been a long time since Xue Shengyou was injured! Furthermore, he realized that although Lu Shu was heavily injured from this attack, the Sparrow Shade had destroyed one of Xue Shengyous core weapons. It was not a loss! Xue Shengyou did not know what Yu Fuyao was planning. Yu Fuyao did not want Lu Shu to know the truth. She even concealed the truth from her own ally. Thus, Xue Shengyou probably did not know that Yu Fuyao did not want Lu Shu dead! Those with great reputation have real learning. Xue Shengyou looked at the remains of the mountain. No wonder you are called the strongest person besides the masters. But it is a pity. Sakurai Yaeko blankly looked at the remains of the mountain. When Lu Shu fell, her heart shattered. Suddenly, someone coughed from the remains. The fight isnt over. Dont be quick to spout nonsense. No matter whether it is you, or the person controlling you, everyone who wants to kill her will all die! Sakurai Yaeko, who was inside the barrier of light, cried profusely. When one said that they were willing to die for love, it was often an empty promise. Everyone knew that it would never be true. But Sakurai Yaeko was grateful for this era. She could use her life to prove something. If it was for Lu Shu, she was willing to give up even her life. She did not want anything in return. But when Lu Shu said this, Sakurai Yaeko felt that even if she died, she would not regret it. But when Xue Shengyou heard this, he did not look down. Instead, he looked at the sky in shock. Thunderclouds were gathering overhead! This was lightning! Masters were no strangers to the lightning, as it was one of the most memorable things for every master. Wen Zaifou, who was in the sky, was dumbfounded as well. Although he felt that Lu Shu would not be troubled by a master who had just advanced, he did not think that it would be this easy for Lu Shu to advance to the master realm. The problem was, Wen Zaifou did not care whether Lu Shu was going to advance to the master realm. He felt that it was only a matter of time before Lu Shu would advance to the master realm. He did not care about the outcome of the battle either. After all, Lu Shu was definitely able to win. This was Wen Zaifous strong trust in Lu Shu. He did not care about all these. What Wen Zaifou cared about was who would be struck by lightning first. It would definitely be him, who was flying high in the sky! Wen Zaifou knew the troublesome quality of the lightning. It did not care about who you were. It did not care about who had brought about the lightning either. It would strike anything in its sight! Chapter 1131 - Bring on the Divine Punishment There was the sound of thunder. Lightning occasionally flashed within the thunderclouds. The entire Hakodate was in a state of panic. This was even more frightening than a typhoon! Wen Zaifou looked sadly at the sky. We were caught unprepared! He turned and waved, forming a void. He could no longer continue watching. He was not afraid of the lightning. Rather, he did not want Lu Shu to know that he was here. Wen Zaifou left, but he was not worried about Lu Shu. He knew that the outcome had been decided. Lu Shu lay in the remains of the mountain, feeling the flow of the celestial map in his body. The fifth level of Nebula was almost fully lit up. Happiness, anger, sadness, fear, love, evil, and desire. The seven levels of the celestial map had seven different meanings. The first soul was Corpsedog, the second was Concealed Arrow, the third was Sparrow Shade, the fourth was Seizing Thief, the fifth was Non-Toxic, the sixth was Filth Removal, and the seventh was Smelly Lung! This time, the new sword that had formed above the fifth level was probably Non-Toxic! Earlier, Lu Shu had been thinking about it. What kind of sword would Non-Toxic be? Corpsedog was strong, Concealed Arrow was fast, Sparrow Shade was present in large quantities, and Seizing Thief kept close to him. Rationally, he had all the swords he needed. The next moment, the fifth level of nebula spun and formed a complete galaxy. Then, a shadow appeared above the seventh star! Suddenly, he felt something in the Seal of Lands wildly moving about. He opened the Seal of Lands. The head-twisting gourd that he had left aside for a long time suddenly flew to the fifth level of nebula! The gourd swallowed the shadow in one bite. The surface of the flying sword within the gourd started to dissolve. The slender and beautiful flying sword sparkled among the stars! The purple gourd completely transformed. A group of stars started to burn, turning the purple gourd into the color of white jade! Lu Shu could not understand. Why had the gourd flown it? Furthermore, it seemed as if it was supposed to be there. Back then, when the gourd had continuously been absorbing his celestial powers to nurture itself, Lu Shu had thought that it needed power. Lu Shu had also considered why the gourd did not absorb Spirit Qi. Later on, he felt that it was because celestial powers provided more strength. When he thought about it again, it did not seem to make much sense. The flying sword within the gourd had been obtained from a black market. Back then, Lu Shu had thought that the flying sword and the gourd were one entity. But there was a problem. After the gourd obtained the sword, not only was not unable to twist its head, it become more disobedient. It spent its time nurturing the sword. Back then, Lu Shu had still expected it to be useful one day. But it had only been used to protect him from lightning! Lu Shu said, Xue Shengyou! Xue Shengyou, who was in the sky, suddenly seemed as if he could no longer resist. He lowered his head and flew to Lu Shu. Lu Shu could feel the troublesome gourd returning! Not only was Lu Shu happy that the head-twisting gourd had reappeared, he was even more happy that Xue Shengyou was unable to resist his head-twisting gourd, even though he had just entered the master realm and had not suffered a lightning strike! No matter whether it was the Cheng Ying sword or the Seizing Thief, although Lu Shu liked close combat, the head-twisting gourd was more aligned with his intentions. It was able to take the enemy by surprise! Lu Shu emerged from the remains and flew into the air. The fallen strands of the Sparrow Shade flew into the sky and flanked Lu Shus sides. Suddenly, Xue Shengyou felt his arm hurt. Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, which had been hidden in his sleeve, were no longer under his control. Instead, they flew back to Lu Shu. Lu Shu, who was surrounded by swords, was like a deity that had just arrived. Sakurai Yaeko stood in the barrier of light and looked at Lu Shu. She was in a daze. This was the person she liked. Sakurai Yaeko never avoided the fact that she admired Lu Shus strength. It was a part of Lu Shu, right? Sakurai Yaeko suddenly laughed. She did not need to use her life to protect Lu Shu. She liked the feeling of being protected, not protecting others as the leader of the Collection of Gods. If she could stay at home, cook, and wait for her husband to return, it would be the best for her. After a busy day, her husband would return and say, Im home. Just thinking about it made her happy Wait. This was not the time to think about this. Sakurai Yaeko turned red. Lu Shu floated in the sky. He looked up at the lightning. He smiled at Xue Shengyou. Lets hurry up and finish this fight. I still need to take the divine punishment. Of course, he could not take the divine punishment in the city. It was on a scale that Lu Shu had never seen before. Nie Ting had received the divine punishment twice, but it had never been this grand. If this divine punishment occurred in the city, all 310 thousand civilians in Hakodate would probably die. Furthermore, Lu Shu was very interested in this divine punishment. He had 12 thousand sword prototypes in the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. If he had 12 thousand lightning aurablades, even ordinary masters would be no match for him! Who dared to provoke someone with divine lightning aurablades?! Xue Shengyou laughed coldly. Do you really think that I only have ouch! Xue Shengyou suddenly coughed out blood. He looked at the black sword in his chest! Lu Shu was dumbfounded as well. He saw Nie Ting, who had suddenly appeared behind Xue Shengyou! Nie Ting, who was dressed in black robes, seemed to have suddenly appeared with the lightning. Then, he took the chance while Xue Shengyou was preparing and Lu Shu was talking to pierce through Xue Shengyous heart! For some reason, every time Nie Ting appeared, Lu Shu felt that even masters seemed weak. Nie Ting calmly pushed Xue Shengyou aside. You speak too much nonsense. Xue Shengyous corpse fell to the ground like a tattered cloth bag. Lu Shu was dumbfounded as he watched Shi Xuejin step out from a void. He curiously asked, When did you come? Oh. Shi Xuejin smiled and said, You Mingyu told us that you were in danger. We were having a discussion, but immediately rushed here. Having a discussion? So why do you have a green onion in your hand? Lu Shu was shocked. Shi Xuejin suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to put down the green onion when he and Nie Ting rushed here On the other hand, Lu Shu suddenly realized that they had probably been eating when You Mingyu suddenly told them that Lu Shu was in danger. Furthermore, Lu Shus enemy was a master. They did not even have the time to put down the green onions before rushing here. Furthermore, Nie Ting stole a life from him Lu Shu did not even obtain the last distress points from Xue Shengyou Of course, Lu Shu was not ungrateful. It was good enough that they had come here to save him Chapter 1132 - Whoever Dared to Defy Me Would Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After that moment of awkwardness, Shi Xuejin kept his green onion back in his invisible storage equipment. What a pity for the master realms soul, if I had known, I should have brought Xiaoyu over. Lu Shu smiled. Its not a pity. He said that it was not a pity because he understood immediately when he placed the head-twisting gourd back in his position that apart from twisting ones head and sending out flying daggers, the head-twisting gourd could keep ones soul. I reached here first, said Nie Ting, However, I felt that something was wrong as someone seemed to be hiding above us. However, he left. Could it be the mastermind? Lu Shu suspected. He did not realize that there was someone there. That person had managed to hide from Lu Shu. Perhaps, it was because Lu Shu was too engrossed in the battle that he did not take notice. Dont let your guard down, said Nie Ting. Sometimes, friends were like so. Perhaps your blood-related relatives disappointed you but your friend had never disappointed you before. Lu Shu thought about this question. Why did this happen? He finally figured it out in the end. Ones relatives were destined to be ones relatives the moment one was born. One did not have the power to choose ones own relatives. However, ones friends were chosen by one. Lu Shu said, Wait for me for a minute, I am going to receive the divine punishment in the sea! Lu Shu had waited for the lightning for a long time. However, he could not tell Nie Ting that or Nie Ting would make a joke out of it if he thought that Lu Shu liked to be struck by lightning. However, before Lu Shu could move, he saw Shi Xuejin wave to the sky. Disperse. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then, Lu Shu saw the thunder clouds disperse from the sky. What about the 12,000 lightining aurablade? What about the claim to be the man who received the divine punishment?! Lu Shu pulled Shi Xuejins arms. Wait a minute! Why did you disperse the clouds? Get them back for me! Shi Xuejin was dumbstruck. From Shi Xuejins distress, +666! At this moment, both Lu Shu and Shi Xuejin started to question their lives Lu Shu suddenly recalled that Shi Xuejin had the ability to disperse the divine punishment. However, it was the first time Shi Xuejin was told to call the divine punishment back How was he going to do so?! However, at this moment, the thunder clouds which were in the midst of dispersing suddenly gathered back. Shi Xuejin, Nie Ting and Lu Shu were dumbstruck. Nie Ting and Lu Shu looked at Shi Xuejin, You called them back? I didnt. Shi Xuejin felt very wronged Everyone was shocked. Even Shi Xuejin was unable to disperse this divine punishment! Nie Tings expression became strange as he looked at Lu Shu. Was it because Lu Shu was too powerful such that heaven had to give Lu Shu a lightning strike?! Lu Shu took a deep breath and flew towards Sakurai Yaeko. With a layer of light in between them, Lu Shu said, Wait for me here. Alright. Sakurai Yaeko nodded vigorously. Lu Shu flew towards the sea. The residents of Hakodate saw how the thunder cloud moved with Lu Shu. When Lu Shu flew towards the sea, it moved towards the sea too. That scene was extremely terrifying but made one respect Lu Shu too. He feels like the legendary Takemikazuchi1, someone exclaimed. He is much more good looking than Takemikazuchi! You saw Takemikazuchi before? No At this moment, some people really thought that Lu Shu was the God in the legends. When one was so powerful that it was beyond imagination, any ordinary person would view one as a God. Meanwhile, Lu Shus reputation in Japan was not only based on his capability but also his cruelty. In the chaotic incident in the Collection of Gods previously, Lu Shu had killed too many people. Lu Shu reached the sea and stopped only when he confirmed that he would not disrupt the cities humans were living in. He looked up. In fact, he was worried because he felt the stubborn will of the heaven in the thunder clouds. It was as though his mission to alter ones fate was the biggest challenge to the will of the heavens. Therefore, he definitely had to overcome this challenge. At that instant, a bolt of lightning struck. From afar, it looked like a bent knife which struck Lu Shu cruelly. Lu Shus Sparrow Shade interweaved continuously and formed the first line of protection above his head. After the first bolt of lightning, his Sparrow Shade went out of control. Lu Shu put them back into the celestial map and took out the Seizing Thief! The second bolt of lightning was blocked by the Seizing Thief. The third bolt of lightning was blocked by both the Concealed Arrow and the Corpsedog. For the fourth bolt of lightning, Lu Shu raised his Gourd to the sky. The flying sword from the Gourd no longer hid and shot towards the sky directly, cutting the lightning bolt into half. In order to become a master, one had to have a firm intention and ones own laws. That was the most determined belief of Practitioners and without this belief, they could not go against the heavenly law. The lightning bolt shot out from the center of the sky. Rain fell from the thunder cloud that was sliced into half, hitting Lu Shus body. The bolts of lightning entered Lu Shus Sea of Chi and drenched every sword prototype. Anyone who opposes us would die eventually. That is the law, said Lu Shu calmly. At the next moment, he dashed towards the thunder clouds. There were no more lightning bolts from the thunder clouds. Instead, a circular path was made for Lu Shu, as though the heavens gave way to him! Lu Shus figure appeared from the lightning bolts. The stars above his head was glistening. Lu Shu felt extremely happy at this moment. So this was the new world! Sakurai Yaeko smiled as she looked at what happened from afar. In the sea, even the thunder clouds had to give way to her crush. When the young man stood on the thunder clouds, the clouds finally began to disperse! Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin looked at each other. Nie Ting suddenly said, Do you still remember what I used to suspect? Yes, I remember I said that he could only destroy the atmosphere but not the world, Shi Xuejin sighed, Looks like my judgements are wrong. At this moment, Lu Shu had flown back to where Sakurai Yaeko was. He said, Come out, nobody can hurt you anymore. Sakurai Yaeko hesitated for a few seconds before looking at the barrier of light, I cant Lu Shu was speechless. At this moment, Lu Shu thought he heard Wen Zaifous boast laughter He had already figured out Wen Zaifous intention of sending the magical weapon. He probably had already guessed that someone would try to hurt Sakurai Yaeko and gave her a magical weapon for her to defend herself. However, being a good guy was not Wen Zaifous character. He would definitely do something that annoyed Lu Shu, for example, the barrier of light Perhaps there was something wrong with the demon in the dagger too Chapter 1133 - Secret Meeting Wen Zaifou had already left. However, the magical weapon he had left behind became a problem for Lu Shu. This made Lu Shu very annoyed. By right, he should owe Wen Zaifou a favor as, after all, without Wen Zaifous backhanded tactics, Sakurai Yaeko would have probably already died. However, Wen Zaifou purposely grossed everyone out as though he did not want them to thank him. Lu Shu was thinking if Wen Zaifou already knew who was targeting him, even if he did not know the specific details, Wen Zaifou still had more intelligence information gathered and that was why he used those tactics. However, now, where should they go to ask? As Lu Shu stood outside the shield of light and was at a loss of what to do, his mobile phone started ringing in his pocket. When he took it out to check, he saw Wen Zaifous message. Take care of yourself, I am returning to the Luniverse. Look for me when you are free. I will look for you when I am free too! What should we eat the next time we meet? Or where should we go? Is the plum jade pendant giving you a headache? Hahahaha Wen Zaifou talked to himself and was able to make out an entire conversation Yet Lu Shu did not have the time and effort to worry about that. When he saw the message, he immediately called back but Wen Zaifou had already shut off his mobile phone. Wen Zaifou left and nobody knew where he went. Lu Shu wanted to ask Wen Zaifou if he had already figured out something. That was because he initially wanted to return to the Luniverse to kill Duanmu Huangqi. Now that he had attained the Master realm and Lu Xiaoyu had obtained two souls of masters, Duanmu Huangqi should be the person who was worried about his safety, and not Lu Shu. However, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Duanmu Huangqi was merely a pawn. Be it being a pawn with other partys awareness or being fooled unknowingly, Lu Shu should face the culprit instead of Duanmu Huangqi. Duanmu Huangqi had to die. When his ambitions burned, everyone else would die together with him. However, what if Duanmu Huangqi was killed? The passageway between the Earth and the Luniverse would probably have to be opened completely. Lu Shu was not out to find him because he wanted to kill him, but he could not remain as a coward on Earth! Lu Shu felt that if the passageways on Earth and the Luniverse could be completely sealed up and they each minded their own business, he would be glad to not return to the Luniverse anymore in his life. Yet now the most important thing was How should he open the plum jade pendant?! At this moment, You Mingyu rushed over. You Mingyu, Lu Shu and Sakurai Yaeko all turned to look at Shi Xuejin. Shi Xuejin was stunned for a moment before he said, Why are you guys looking at me? You are the most well-read person in the Heavenly Network, said Lu Shu, You dont know what to do too? Shi Xuejin thought about it. I dont know what to do either, why dont I eat some green onions Lu Shu was speechless. You Mingyu was speechless. Nie Ting was speechless. Why was he planning to eat green onions, so what did he mean, eating green onions helps to raise ones IQ?! Shi Xuejin stood in front of the shield of light gloomily for a long while before he said in a serious tone, The Earth is still falling behind in terms of making new weapons. In a short span of time, people cannot just figure out what the underlying principles are behind the shield of light, it feels as though it is an independent law Lu Shu felt gloomy too. The biggest difference between the Earth and the Luniverse was that technology was more advanced on Earth but the training culture of the Luniverse had reached the peak There was no experts in making new weapons on earth! Ka! As this sound was heard, Lu Shu and Shi Xuejin turned around and saw Nie Ting holding a black sword. With a strike, he made a cut on the shield of light The crack continuously enlarged and accompanying Nie Tings calm expression, the scene looked extremely creepy. Xue Shengyou was unable to break open that shield in a short period of time. However, since he had been hitting it for a long time, and since Nie Ting was more powerful than Xue Shengyou, he managed to break it open in one strike! Nie Tings calm expression was as though he was mocking Shi Xuejin and Lu Shu silently. Wasnt it done after it was broken apart? Before anyone could react, Sakurai Yaeko hugged Lu Shu, causing Lu Shu to be at a loss of where to put his hands. Sakurai Yaeko whispered to Lu Shu, Thank you, thank you for saving me. However, Sakurai Yaekos hug did not last for long. To Shi Xuejin, it was like a touch-and-go gesture. Shi Xuejin looked at Nie Ting. Are there any other practitioners organisations who have female leaders? Send him over to take a look? Nie Ting glared at Shi Xuejin. Not for now, talk about it in the future. Until now, Lu Shu had visited two top-ranked practitioners organisation with female leaders, The Deities and the Collection of Gods. There seemed to be no exceptions What on earth was happening, Shi Xuejin had a premonition that the Ninth Heavenly King would become a problem for the world of practitioners Some people were already very displeased with the Heavenly Network since a while ago but was not daring to say it. However, they were displeased because the Ninth Heavenly King and Heavenly King Li Yixiao stirred up so many things. Yet now, things were different, the current Ninth Heavenly King was almost abducted by other leaders anywhere he went. This felt as though he entered another realm If the relationship with the external organizations was like this, everyone felt worried At this moment, Sakurai Yaeko suddenly said to Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting, Can I use the identity of the leader of the Collection of Gods to hold a secret meeting? With the two of you. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were stunned for a moment. Why did she suddenly become so serious? Nie Ting said after thinking, Sure. The meeting location was at the Hakodate office of the Collection of Gods. The Collection of Gods took merely ten minutes to kick everyone out of the office. You Mingyu even cleared away all cameras and recording devices. Lu Shu and You Mingyu stood in the corridors outside the meeting room and chatted, What do you think they are discussing? Why cant I, the Ninth Heavenly King, join? You Mingyu said, I dont know either. If you dont know, how would I know? Have you ever met a slave owner before? asked Lu Shu. No. You Mingyu lied through his teeth. He suddenly asked, Do you really not know how to take in slaves? Lu Shus hair stood up immediately. I really dont know! You Mingyu looked sympathetic. Then, the door of the meeting room was opened. Lu Shu and You Mingyu looked at each other. They did not expect the meeting to end so quickly. However, Lu Shu and You Mingyu realized that Shi Xuejin and Nie Tings expressions looked weird Chapter 1134 - Foreign Member of the Heavenly Network, Sakurai Yaeko Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In reality, this secret meeting was not meant to hide the truth from Lu Shu. However, if Lu Shu was at the meeting, Sakurai Yaeko would be too embarrassed to speak. To Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins surprise, Sakurai Yaeko only discussed one issue at the secret meeting. She wanted to join the Heavenly Network and become a foreign Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network Sakurai Yaeko was very polite when she brought this up. I dont need to be a Heavenly King. Im fine with being an ordinary member. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were dumbfounded. Was this possible? This was too much! In reality, Sakurai Yaeko had wanted to do this for a long time. Even Motegi Toshimitsu had a feeling that this would happen. Sakurai Yaeko had asked her several times about what policies Motegi Toshimitsu would implement to deal with other organizations. Would she be radical or conservative? How would she treat the Collection of Gods? Would she be tolerant or strict? Motegi Toshimitsu felt that if Sakurai Yaeko did not plan on leaving, she would not have such plans. But was Sakurai Yaeko planning to abandon the Collection of Gods and go to the Heavenly Network for Lu Shu? But Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were thinking of something else. The Collection of Gods attitude towards other organizations was their favorite. All they had to do was to take care of themselves. They did not aim to contribute much to the world. It was good enough that they did not cause more trouble. This was a change that had occurred after Sakurai Yaeko completely controlled the Collection of Gods. It might be different with a new leader. Furthermore, Sakurai Yaekos position in the Collection of Gods was very high. If another leader stepped up, a faction of the Collection of Gods might not be satisfied. There would be internal strife within the Collection of Gods once again. But this was not the main concern of Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. It was very hard for them to discuss such practical affairs with a pure, young girl. Nie Ting was concerned about the overall situation as the leader of the Heavenly Network, but Sakurai Yaeko did not seem to have any practical aims. Regarding the long-lasting political stability within an organization, others could be headstrong, but could Nie Ting do the same? Others might feel that he was cold when he considered this situation, but if Nie Ting did this to return a favor without thinking it through, he would no longer be Nie Ting. All of these decisions might affect the distant future of the organization. There were times when Shi Xuejin felt sorry for Nie Ting. He knew that Nie Ting had wanted someone else to be the leader of the Heavenly Network. It was not that Nie Ting felt that he was incompetent. He felt that he was more suitable as an invincible assassin. Like Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao, their responsibilities were not the life that they most desired. Now was the time they could truly fulfill their potential. But Nie Ting had no choice. He had considered Chen Baili and Lu Shu, but they were not quite suitable. Chen Baili was aloof from the affairs of the world. If Lu Shu controlled the Heavenly Network, the Heavenly Network might cause too much mischief. Nie Ting asked, Are you planning to return to China with us? Sakurai Yaeko smiled and said, No. I just hope that it will be easier for me to go there in the future. She had said so, but everyone knew that if Sakurai Yaeko wanted to visit China, all she had to do was ask. Everyone would welcome her. They all knew that Sakurai Yaeko was giving herself a possibility. Sakurai Yaeko miled, Perhaps one day, when everything here is settled, I will go there to live permanently. Will you welcome me? Nie Ting smiled. You are welcome. Why not? If Sakurai Yaeko became a permanent resident in China, it would not be the responsibility of the Heavenly Network. It would be Lu Shus responsibility. It was up to them to think about it. We do not understand the world of young people When Nie Ting said, You are welcome, this meant that Sakurai Yaeko had secretly joined the Heavenly Network. But Nie Ting would not directly give Sakurai Yaeko the identity of a Heavenly King. She would be an ordinary member. When the door of the meeting room opened, Lu Shu asked curiously, What did you talk about inside? Tell me. Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting smiled, but did not speak. They were not willing to tell him. Nie Ting stepped into a void. Shi Xuejin was about to leave when he was pulled back by Lu Shu Shi Xuejin was puzzled. Are you bullying me? Why didnt you stop Nie Ting? Does it matter? Tell me what you talked about inside, said Lu Shu. He did not have a kind expression on his face. Ahem, its fine if I tell you, said Sakurai Yaeko. Sakurai Yaeko has secretly joined the Heavenly Network. Lu Shu gasped in shock. This was major news. You agreed? Are yall crazy? Shi Xuejin was unhappy. Hey, I am your senior. Can you be more respectful when you speak? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Are you crazy?! everything I say to you is meaningless! As Shi Xuejin spoke, he brushed away Lu Shus hand. He turned and stepped into a void. Sakurai Yaeko stepped out of the meeting room looking embarrassed. She smiled at Lu Shu. Lu Shu-kun, we will be colleagues in the future. I look forward to working with you. I will find some time to look for you. Sakurai Yaeko had not decided to become a permanent resident in China. Instead, she would stay in the Collection of Gods. Even Sakurai Yaeko had not thought about how she would interact with Lu Shu. She knew that Lu Shu was more touched than happy. To Sakurai Yaeko, Lu Shu was like a hero who would appear as promised when she was in danger. But you could not say that the hero loved whoever he saved. Sakurai Yaeko felt that they still had a lot of time. There were countless possibilities. She was not afraid and would continue waiting. However, she would not just sit and wait and do nothing either. Furthermore, it was fine even if she could not wait. Sakurai Yaeko felt that she could live in those beautiful moments. Lu Shu-kun, can you accompany me to Hakodate mountain again? Sakurai Yaeko asked. That was the place where Lu Shu had saved her. The two of them stood on Hakodate mountain. The sea was in the distance. The waves crashed against the shore in the starlight. Lu Shu-kun, we will be able to live for a long time, right? Sakurai Yaeko smiled. Yes. Lu Shu nodded his head. A Rank One has a lifespan of 800 years. But I think that you will be able to advance to the master realm. Sakurai Yaeko happily said, I will work hard to advance to the master realm. That way, I will be able to accompany you for a longer time. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. On the other hand, the young girl seemed to have revealed her thoughts and ran away. Lu Shu had never imagined this goodbye, but it was as if they would meet each other again one day. For some reason, Lu Shu felt that the night sky was particularly vast and clear. Chapter 1135 - Like a God Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu returned to China, he did not use his new ability to create voids. After every master became a natural law, they would become a key that opened up voids. He flew back to Luo City. He wanted to think about a few things on the way. Lu Shu had told You Mingyu that no matter who had sent the slave owners, they would have to settle the conflict between them with strength. There was no possibility of a peaceful resolution. But this could be left for later. Lu Shu was not afraid of the enemy, but they had to find the spies on Earth. He felt that since the slave owners had planned and created such an uproar on Earth, it was definitely not based on the understanding of the Luniverse towards the Earth. An organization had definitely established a relationship with the Luniverse to carry out this plan. Just as Lu Shu had thought, the world did not lack ambitious people. The operations of the Collection of Gods had returned to normal. Since the school festival, they were like an events company. They organized activities, set off fireworks, and provided support. Now, the Collection of Gods had returned to their normal business. Kajiyama Hiroshu had disappeared. More accurately, Lu Shu had disappeared. He had returned to China. But even Motegi Toshimitsu did not expect that one day, when she walked past the headquarters, she suddenly heard some members discussing that these activities were rather interesting. It was much more meaningful than fighting and killing The Jingoists in the Collection of Gods had been eliminated. Most of the members were former Conservatives, but many of them were new members that had been recruited from youth groups. At first, they had thought that the Collection of Gods only fought and killed. These activities seemed to have unlocked some new skills. The Practitioner organizations were not simply entities that brought danger to the world. For example, the strange organization on Sardinia devoted themselves to artistic performances The Collection of Gods was still the Collection of Gods, but it was no longer living in a shadow. Everyone knew that Sakurai Yaeko was not a god. She was a normal person. Although this was hard to accept, once this fact was accepted, it seemed quite good The battle at Hakodate, including the lightning that flashed in the sky, was no secret. Many people had taken pictures. Out of these pictures, two pictures were very famous. They had been taken by the same professional photographer. When he saw the thunderclouds, he did not panic like ordinary people. Instead, he was excited. This was a common characteristic among many professional photographers. They were only concerned about whether they would be able to capture the most exciting moments. The first picture was of Lu Shu flying towards the sea. A thunderbolt flashed in the thunderclouds, lighting up Lu Shus back. Even the photographer was shocked. The thunderclouds in the sky represented the willpower of the world, while the back represented the willpower of humans to pursue the way of Dao. In the second picture, the thunderclouds had disappeared. The young man had broken through the thunderclouds and was standing in the sky. Around Lu Shu were the dispersed thunderclouds. There was a large space between Lu Shu and the clouds. It was as if the clouds were avoiding Lu Shu as well. Above Lu Shus head were brilliant stars. When the second picture was posted, there was a lot of debate. It was taken at a distance, so Lu Shus face was not clear. But everyone felt that the lightning was not right. It was clearly in the middle of the night or at dawn, but the starlight that lit up Lu Shus face made it seem like it was in the afternoon! Some raised doubts that the effects of editing were too obvious, but the photographer felt that he had been treated unfairly. It was normal for pictures to be edited, but he had not edited in the starlight. Soon after, someone who had observed the sky that night proved that on the night when the thunderclouds appeared, the sky was filled with stars. It was much brighter than before. It had actually happened! Even now, no one knew who had advanced. Only Motegi Toshimitsu had made a guess. Then, there was a secret meeting between the Heavenly Network and the Collection of Gods. Although the Collection of Gods did not know the meeting agenda, many people knew who would be present. At this moment, everyone was shocked. The bosses of the Heavenly Network had come! This meant that the person who had advanced to the master realm was probably a Heavenly King. In the past, everyone thought that Kajiyama Hiroshu was Kajiyama Hiroshu. No one gave it much thought. But when everyone put this, Sakurai Yaekos sudden adoration, previous records of Heavenly Kings, and the disappearance of Kajiyama Hiroshu together, they suddenly realized damn! This was probably everyones first reaction when they guessed the truth Lu Shu was already a legend in Japan. After he became the Ninth Heavenly King, the secrets of the Jingoists in the Collection of Gods were slowly revealed. This was a young man who had killed his way through the Collection of Gods. He had almost taken the leader of the Collection of Gods away as well this was strange. When people thought about this, they were not angry. Instead, they felt confident. They had a master to rely on. For a period of time, Lu Shu had become like a god to the young people in Japan An animation company who was developing characters took Lu Shu as their protagonist. It seemed not bad The Collection of Gods did not panic, but the other organizations started to panic. How did the Heavenly Network nurture masters so quickly? They had been worried about the slave owners, but just as the problem of the slave owners had been solved, another master had emerged! Earlier, a few organizations from Southeast Asia had contacted Hao Zhichao. Although the slave owners had gone to the Collection of Gods, they would still return in the future. Back then, Hao Zhichao told them that the slave owners would not return. The organizations did not understand. Why? The Collection of Gods would not be able to defeat these slave owners. Now, the truth had been revealed. It would have been better if you had said that the Ninth Heavenly King had gone there. What was this? We were scared to death? But no one knew what these slave owners wanted to do. The entire world was nervous because of the slave owners. Reality had shown them that the opening of the space pathway might result in the elimination of mankind. At that moment, the Wei Wu Army was doing their best to learn the cultures on Earth. This was an order from Lu Shu. They were also interested in this. Forcing them to adjust to the cultures on Earth was not feasible. Lu Shu had discussed with Zhong Yutang that they had to guide them using their interest. How would they do so? As the chief manager of the Heavenly Network, Zhong Yutang had racked his brains thinking of ways to do so. After all, the Wei Wu Army was very strong. If they were able to integrate, it would be equivalent to having over 5000 more Heavenly Kings in the Heavenly Network Zhong Yutang had not thought of any good ideas, until he saw Li Heitan and the rest wolfing down food in the canteen Chapter 1136 - Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they had just arrived, the Wei Wu Army were given their own canteen, but it was only because the Heavenly Network did not know much about the Wei Wu Army. Now, Zhong Yutang had realized that an army a person raised would turn out the same as the person. The Wei Wu Army, who had been brought up by Lu Shu, was definitely not normal. Slowly, the Wei Wu Army began to eat with the Heavenly Network. Many people even made friends with them. They chatted with one another during meals. The chefs in the canteen realized that the Wei Wu Army liked eating spicy food. It was mainly because spicy food had more taste than ordinary food. To these rough men, mala1 was very addictive. As Hao Zhichao ate, he asked, Why do you like spicy food so much? Whats so good about spicy food? Li Heitan suddenly looked up and looked at Hao Zhichao. Where are you from? Hao Zhichao was dumbfounded. Why did he suddenly ask this? I am from Chuanzhou. Li Heitan was shocked. Teacher Bai Nuo said that Chuanzhou people like spicy food. If you are from Sichuan, why cant you eat spicy food? Hao Zhichao was amused. If I am from Chuanzhou, must I eat spicy food? This person on my left is from Mengzhou. Ask him, does he know how to ride a horse? The one on my right is from Luzhou. Ask him, does he know how to operate an excavator? The person on Hao Zhichaos right suddenly said, I can operate an excavator The person on his left said, I can ride a horse Hao Zhichao was about to break his bowl. so what if I cant eat spicy food? Is it against the law? Why am I getting so angry everyday even though Lu Shu isnt in Luo City? From Hao Zhichaos distress, +199! At this moment, they heard Lu Shus laughter from outside the canteen. I didnt do anything when I was gone, right?! Lu Shu had just walked in when he heard Hao Zhichao complain. Then, he immediately saw Hao Zhichao producing distress points for him Li Heitan suddenly stood up and looked at the door. Great Lord, you are back! Lu Xiaoyu, who was beside Li Heitan, did not look up. Little Fury was about to run. It was not quite appropriate for it to appear at this kind of place, as it was easy for it to get injured. But before it could move, Lu Xiaoyu glared at it. Little Fury obediently sat on the table Little Fury typically ate with everyone. But the rest sat on chairs, while it sat on the table. Needless to say, Little Fury had become like a mascot of the Heavenly Network, especially after it eliminated the slave owners in Kun City. Lu Shu walked to Li Heitan and sat down beside him. He had returned to his apartment, but realized that Lu Xiaoyu was not around. Thus, he had come to the Longmen Fortress. Lu Xiaoyu was eating with the Wei Wu Army. Suddenly, the atmosphere was rather strange. Lu Shu looked at the food on the plate. He found something to talk about. Oh, todays rations are not bad. Hairy crab. I like that. At this moment, Li Heitan stood behind Lu Shu with a bowl in his hands. Great Lord, they said that you had a lot of fun in Japan. Is the food there good? In an instant, Chen Zuan looked at Li Heitan in shock. It was as if he had found a friend. But at the same time, everyone began to eat. There was not even the sound of chopsticks hitting the bottom of the bowl. Lu Shu was stiff. The food in Japan will never be as good as the food in China. Li Heitan asked, Teacher Bai Nuo said that the cherry blossoms there are beautiful. No, no, said Lu Shu. Li Heitan asked again, Teacher Bai Nuo said that the names there are different. For example, Matsushima Nanako and Noguchi Nanako1. Great Lord, when are you bringing us there to play? Lu Shu flared up. Are you done? Didnt I say that its not fun? Whats so amazing about the names? You said that Teacher Bai Nuo taught you this, right? We have names like that in China too. Everyone was dumbfounded. Lu Xiaoyu slowly put down her chopsticks. Tell me, whose name is made up of five characters? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Leshan Boboji?! From Lu Xiaoyus distress, +666! From Hao Zhichaos distress, +666! From Youre crazy. Lu Xiaoyu could not stand it. She pulled on Lu Shus sleeve and walked out of the canteen. Chen Zuan and the rest could only heave a sigh of relief after they left. Chen Zuan gave Li Heitan a thumbs up. You have guts. I like that! Cheng Qiuqiao glanced at him. Dont try to look for trouble. Lu Xiaoyu sat on the wall of the Longmen Fortress. She asked, Did you encounter any danger in Japan? Lu Shu thought about it. It was slightly dangerous, but it was not because of the master that was killed. Are you talking about Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao? Lu Xiaoyu asked. Yes, said Lu Shu. I feel that there is something wrong with them, but I dont know where. Wen Zaifou is an old acquaintance of ours, and Yu Fuyao killed all those slave owners by herself. Why are you overthinking this? Lu Xiaoyu paid no attention. You do know that even if you dont do anything, they will eventually come and find you, right? But I cannot allow them to use the Earth as the battlefield, said Lu Shu calmly. Thats right. This time, I brought the spirit of a master back. Who will you choose to inherit the natural law? The Bishop or Johnson? Or the fourth Rank One spirit? Lu Xiaoyu was now able to control four spirits, but to be honest, the fourth Rank One spirit could only be used with other spirits. It would not be very powerful. It would not have any special skills either. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. Johnson then, so itll be easier to create swords for you. Do you have a way to keep spirits now? Lu Shu explained. Yes. Do you remember the gourd? The one that can twist the heads of others To be honest, Lu Shu was startled as well. He had told Zhong Yutang that he wanted to bring Li Dian in for an interrogation. The gourd had been obtained from Li Dian. Lu Shu wanted to know the origin of the gourd. Lu Shu thought about it. This head-twisting gourd seemed to be a perfect match with the origin of distress points. Was any ordinary person able to immediately know the name of a stranger? If Lu Shu did not know, he would not be able to use the gourd to its fullest potential either. Li Dian was on his way to Luo City from Qingzhou. He was rushing over. Lu Xiaoyu sat on the wall and softly said to Lu Shu, Should I capture Duanmu Huangqis spirit as my fourth spirit? What do you think? Lu Shu thought about it. I think that its possible Chapter 1137 - Calling Out the Heavenly King The merger of the Wei Wu Army and the Heavenly Network was a huge task. However, be it Lu Shu or Nie Ting, neither of them had mentioned about the matter of integrating the Wei Wu Army into the Heavenly Network. Nobody had thought of how they would exactly integrate them into the Heavenly Network. As compared to the other members of the Heavenly Network, Chen Zuan was definitely the most familiar with the Wei Wu Army. That was because he was close to Lu Shu and since the Wei Wu Army was loyal to Lu Shu, they had built up some sort of friendship. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly discovered something extremely strange. Li Heitan frequently walked together with Bai Nuo, the teacher of their cultural class. Bai Nuo had a small build while Li Heitan looked like a tower. When both of them walked together, the Longmen Fortress looked as though it was about to explode. However, at some moments, their contrast was rather cute. This made Lu Shu slightly confused. To be honest, he did not expect Li Heitan to be so lucky Based on what Lu Shu thought, after the Wei Wu Army came to Earth, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers should be the most popular. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were a little dispirited but Liu Yizhao had a vibe of an idol who was capable. Why did Li Heitan get so lucky Although both of them had yet to break the news and Li Heitan was angry with Bai Nuo all day long, to the members of the Heavenly Network and the Wei Wu Army, both of them were an item. Chen Zuan sighed as he watched from the back. Even Li Heitan found a girlfriend, why havent I?! Hao Zhichao looked at Chen Zuan, Your standards are too high? Pssht. Cheng Qiuqiao laughed out loud. His standard is too high? He would totally confess to all the girls in the world. Lu Shu said after thinking, For Chen Zuan, it is not because his standard is too high, it is because the girls standards are too high Maybe they were too demanding about the other gender, said Cheng Qiuqiao. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chen Zuans face turned black immediately. Are you guys doing a crosstalk?! At this moment, Zhong Yutang walked over to Lu Shu and said, You Mingyu has already found some information. When the space pathway opened previously, a notorious practitioner was conducting some activities with the army at the passageway at North America. They used to serve the Darkness Kingdom. After the Darkness Kingdom was defeated, they became homeless. Moreover, the intelligence information from our side shows that they appeared in areas where the southeast asian slave owners were. Therefore, they probably had collaborated with the slave owners of the Luniverse and completed the dispersion and transformation, receiving the intelligence first-hand. Lu Shu thought about it. Those who served the Darkness Kingdom were indecent. The soldiers committed too many crimes, robbing the Practitioners, harassing potential young Practitioners, and many more. What should we do? Lets make a trip? Chen Zuan wanted to try. He was too envious of how Lu Shu could always go overseas to settle matters. Not only was he able to get good food and travel, but he might get eyed up by girls. Chen Zuan and the rest had gone to Europe before. When they left Sardinia, the girls liked them a lot. That seemed to have just happened yesterday. Chen Zuan thought that since he had no hope in his own country, it was a good idea to go overseas! Then, Lu Shu shook his head and looked at Zhong Yutang. Where are they now? Some of our people have already infiltrated the army. They are currently located in Laos and recuperating, said Zhong Yutang, Thats why I said that you should make a trip down, kill all of them while they are together. I have already gotten hold of a list of their names. Lu Shu said calmly, Give me the list Zhong Yutang was confused as to why Lu Shu suddenly wanted the name list. However, he did not question much and passed the name list to Lu Shu directly. We have obtained two real names but the rest of them are only their aliases. Its alright. Lu Shu took over the name list. The name list does not include anyone from our side, right? No, our man is called Wen Yizhe, said Zhong Yutang. At this moment, a gourd suddenly appeared on Lu Shus hand and he said calmly, Jacquelline. Martin. Lu Shu looked at the gourd. Strangely, there was no celestial powers surging out from the mouth of the gourd. When the Collection of Gods killed Xue Shengyou, Lu Shu did not take notice but he was certain that Xue Shengyou was affected by the gourd. Why did the gourd lose its function now? Could it be because it was too far away? However, the celestial powers had clearly reduced. At this moment, there was an influx of distress points. Lu Shu immediately took out his notebook to record down this wave of distress points. The names of these people sounded French and he was not afraid that he would mix them up. That was strange. Lu Shu looked at Zhong Yutang. At that moment, Zhong Yutangs mobile phone rang and he received a message. Jacquelline Martins head was twisted and she immediately died Zhong Yutang looked at Lu Shu in astonishment. Lu Shu had read out the name in front of Zhong Yutang. Moreover, Lu Shus emotions were unstable. Zhong Yutang did not believe that the death was not related to Lu Shu. What sorcery is this?! Sorcery? Lu Shu was unhappy. Is killing one from miles away so impressive? Zhong Hold on, can you stop calling me that way? Zhong Yutang hurriedly stopped Lu Shu in a fright. He was panicking Zhong Yutang did not understand. Lu Shu was already troublesome himself, why did he suddenly master sorcery like that? He could kill anyone just by saying their names?! Lu Shu had advanced to the Master realm. When he was still in Rank Four, the usage distance of the head-twisting gourd was already nearly one kilometer. Now, with the celestial powers of a Master, he was way more powerful. Therefore, when he recited a name in Luo City, one of the soldiers in Laos died Nevertheless, Jacquelline Martin was really unlucky. Of course, if the person did not die after Lu Shu recited their name once, he could recite it the second time. Or he would recite it once every minute, 60 times every hour. This was much more convenient than making a trip to Laos To be honest, Lu Shu did not know what was the effective distance he could reach with the gourd. Nevertheless, from what Lu Shu knew, apart from Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin, Lu Shu was pretty certain that he was the most powerful person on Earth. This is better, Lu Shu said in relief as he looked at the head-twisting gourd. In the past, the head-twisting gourd stopped functioning before he was satisfied with it. Moreover, he used to be very prudent when using it. Only a small group of people who had interrogated Li Dian knew that the gourd existed. Lu Shu looked over and Chen Zuan said respectfully, Brother Shu, just call me Little An in the future, dont be so formal Chapter 1138 - Li Dian’s Life Path Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan with the corners of his mouth curled up. Little An, you know fear too? Chen Zuan smiled bitterly. He had joked many times with Lu Shu previously but only just discovered that he knew sorcery He would not be afraid if Lu Shu beat him up. However, what happened was strange. Why did someone from a few hundred miles away die after Lu Shu recited their name? That was too terrifying! However, everyone here was smart. They knew that the problem was with the gourd. Or else, why would Lu Shu take the gourd out for no apparent reason? Moreover, Lu Shu had to say the full real name. That was because Lu Shu called the soldiers full name seriously earlier on. However, when he called Zhong Yutang by the name Zhong, nothing happened Cheng Qiuqiao said cautiously, Brother Shu, why dont you call me Qiaoer?! Lu Shu did not know what to say. Scram! At this moment, he took out the notebook which he used to record the names. After reading the whole list of names, some of them gave him 1000 distress points while some gave him very little. Those who gave him 1000 points had died. Those who did not were still alive. However, Lu Shu was not anxious. He decided to recite the names once in a while until everyone on the list gave him 1000 distress points. Zhong Yutang and the rest were stunned. This scene was too astonishing. In the past, everyone thought that Heavenly King Nie was the top assassin in the Heavenly Network. Apart from the different types of traps, he used many strategies. However, Lu Shus killing method was way more terrifying. Everyone did not even know whether it was counted as a killing method. In the future when this news spread, what would the Ninth Heavenly King be known as? For example, You are dead if I know your name within 10,000 miles However, Zhong Yutang and the rest were not the most astonished people. Instead, the intelligence officer from the Heavenly Network who had infiltrated the army was the most astonished. He was in the midst of drinking and chatting with the soldiers and upon sending the name list over, everyone beside him died. What on earth, was someone using a voodoo doll At this moment, Zhong Yutang ran back to the office and took out another namelist. These are the brats who had served the Darkness Kingdom in the past! Heavenly King Lu, please take a look Zhong Yutangs tone was extremely friendly. Then, Zhong Yutang looked at Lu Shu in anticipation. Lu Shus face turned black. For the Heavenly Network, Zhong Yutang was willing to do anything. Within such a short period of time, he was already making use of Lu Shus new capability to accomplish things. Zhong Yutang explained, These people had interacted with the Heavenly Network before. Most of them had claimed that they wanted to hunt you down. Hunt me down? asked Lu Shu in disbelief. Erm, I mean they wanted to hunt the Heavenly Kings down. Arent you a Heavenly King? That means they wanted to hunt you down. smiled Zhong Yutang faithfully. Haha Without hesitation, Lu Shu started to read out the names. Most of them gave him 1000 distress points after their names were read. However, some of them did not give Lu Shu any distress points at all. That meant that they were not within the effective distance. Lu Shu made Zhong Yutang calculate where these people would approximately be. Then, Lu Shu confirmed that the effective distance could span half of the world This was how terrifying a Master was. If he had not risen to the Master realm, the effective distance could only be within the country. Perhaps, he could not even reach the remote areas in the country. Lu Shu explained, I think we should keep this low profile. Yes yes yes, Zhong Yutang said in excitement, This is a trump card! Heavenly King Lu, hold on for a moment, I suddenly recalled about a list of traitors of the Heavenly Network. Although there are only a few of them, some of them have yet to be caught. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. There were traitors in the Heavenly Network too? That was something that could not be helped. Which organization had no traitors? At this moment, Zhong Yutang invited Lu Shu to take a seat in the office and told him that his assistance would be needed in the future Lu Shu said that he could do it but if he had to read the names in the future, the details about that person had to be made known. Moreover, an official document of the Heavenly Network stating to arrest or kill that person had to be shown. The capability of a Practitioner should not be exploited. Zhong Yutang was stunned. He was embarrassed, You are right, I was too rash. Also, Lu Shu said, All of them are overseas, so this is considered an overseas mission, right? Remember to transfer me the bonus Zhong Yutang was silent. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Lu Shu looked at Zhong Yutang. Dont tell me you are not planning to give me my money? How much is the bonus? What about the bonus for my trips to Europe and Africa? I am not feeling well, I will take my leave first. Zhong Yutang turned and ran while facing Lu Shu. He looked extremely strange At this moment, a vehicle transporting weapons drove into the Longmen Fortress. Lu Shu turned around. He knew who was transported back Li Dian! Both of them met in the black market in Qingzhou. Lu Shu exchanged the head-twisting gourd with his magical stone. Afterwards, they quarreled and Lu Shu had even scared him by acting as a tree demon. However, Lu Shu did not think of him until the head-twisting gourd returned! Before this, Lu Shu thought that the gourd, bronze compass and the cloth with gold thread were passed down from Li Dians family. After all, the Chinese civilization had a long history and it was normal for some things to be passed down. Many of the items in the black market were old items from the ancestors. However, after the head-twisting gourd returned, Lu Shu realized that it was not as simple as he thought. When he last met Li Dian, he was only a Rank Five practitioner. The Heavenly Network did not give him much trouble as after all, he did not commit crimes like Liang Che. Therefore, he was arrested for two months before he was released and he ran errands in the black market. However, after two months of decent behavior, he reverted back to his old self and began committing crimes The Heavenly Network gave him another chance to redeem himself. However, Li Dian proved that a leopard would never change its spots The first thing Li Dian said when he got down from the car was, I have turned over a new leaf! However, when he saw Lu Shu, he was terrified. How could he not remember Lu Shu? When he served his jail sentence, he saw how terrifying Lu Shu was from the news. Li Dian had wondered if his life would be different if he had not met Lu Shu Chapter 1139 - Investigate My History Chapter 1139: Investigate My History Li Dian stood among the crowd. Around him were the core leaders of the Heavenly Network. Suddenly, Li Dian felt as if he was a mouse that was surrounded by cats. Lu Shu looked at Li Dian and smiled. Long time no see. Your complexion is not bad. The rations are fine. Li Dian laughed bitterly. I saw your record. Lu Shu tried to control his laughter. Why are you trying to rob people again? I dont want to sell magical stones. I can only cheat others to maintain this standard of living Li Dian looked hurt. Fine. Lu Shu said, Dont feel like youve been wronged. The person youve cheated has not even felt wronged yet. Why should you? Oh. Youre right. Li Dian felt that if he displayed a better attitude, the Ninth Heavenly King might be more tolerant, since they had known each other for a long time. I have something to ask you, said Lu Shu. Where did the gourd and the other things come from? Why were they settling old scores? He still had three years of imprisonment to serve. If they included this, he might need to spend another three years in prison Lu Shu laughed. Think harder. Li Dian was about to cry. Dont treat me unfairly. It really is a treasure that has been passed down in my family. As Li Dian spoke, he secretly observed Lu Shus expression. Lu Shu took a file from Chen Zuan and passed it to Li Dian. I got this for you. To be honest, your imprisonment can be shortened. How long it can be shortened by will depend on your performance. But dont be happy too quickly. We will not let you go to commit crimes and harm ordinary people. Thus, even if you have served your full sentence, you will still be under our surveillance. You will only be able to move around in the Longmen Fortress and help out. This was the Heavenly Networks principle. They would give Li Dian freedom, but this freedom was relative. After all, releasing a habitual criminal like Li Dian would be irresponsible towards ordinary people. Li Dian received the file and took a look. It was a list of suggestions to allow him to shorten his sentence. He knew that as the Ninth Heavenly King, Lu Shu would not trick him. There was no need to do so. Li Dian was not his enemy either. Then you have to keep your promise, said Li Dian. Tell me, where did the gourd and the other magical weapons came from, said Lu Shu. Li Dian was not stubborn. He knew that he had deserved this. It was not easy for the Heavenly Network to allow him to speak. In the past, many unskilled but strong people thought that they were capable. When they started to work, they realized that there was no use acting like a hero if they were not dauntless. First, I want to tell you something. Li Dian carefully said, The compass is ours. One of my ancestors was an alchemist. In the past, they relied on geomancy to support themselves. Then, they concealed their identities. Oh. Lu Shu declined to comment. Then what about the gourd and the cloth? I stole them Li Dian lowered his eyes. Lu Shu paused. Where did you steal them from? Dont speak nonsense. Did you steal them for other people? Its a long story, said Li Dian. The gourd and cloth are very strange, so I remember them clearly. I stole them at Luo City. Back then, I came to Luo City to make a living Be honest. I came to Luo City to cheat people, said Li Dian. From Li Dians distress, +199! Continue. Back then, I was practicing fortune-telling in the Old City area by feeling bones. It was a coincidence. I encountered an extremely strange lady. Even though I have been doing this for over ten years, it was my first time encountering someone like her, said Li Dian. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What kind of person? She was too obese. I could not feel her bones, said Li Dian. Lu Shus expression darkened. Did I allow you to crack jokes with me?! Let me finish. Li Dian said, Back then, people were not rich. When I saw how fat she was, I figured that her family was doing well. Thus, I tried to cheat her of more money. You also know how hard it was for people like us to earn money Yes, continue. Lu Shu nodded his head and said, So did you steal the gourd and cloth from her house? Yes. Li Dian nodded her head. When I went to her house, there was a baby there. The cloth was supposed to be used as swaddling clothes for the baby. The gourd had been placed beside the doll. I thought that she was rich, but her house was empty. There were not even any decorations. I saw that the cloth and the gourd were not ordinary items. Thus, I stole them. Lu Shu was silent. Was there anything special about the baby? No. The baby seemed sickly and hard to take care of. I dont know how the lady became so fat either, but her baby was Li Dian said, If I tell you something else about the gourd, will my sentence be shortened? Lu Shu calmly said, Yes. Just tell me. The gourd originally had a crack in it. For some reason, after more than ten years, the crack healed by itself. When the crack had healed, I also realized that the training techniques passed down in my family were useful. Thus, I knew that the gourd was a treasure! Li Dian exclaimed. Thus, the gourd had been cracked once for some reason, but it healed with the dawn of the magically rich era. As for the mysterious cloth, it was only a swaddling cloth for the baby. Chen Zuan, Zhong Yutang, and the rest did not know why Lu Shu suddenly wanted to interrogate Li Dian. Everything seemed very mysterious. It was as if only Lu Shu knew the truth. Only Lu Xiaoyu seemed to have a clue, as she knew how sickly Lu Shu was when he was young. If this baby had any similarities with Lu Shu, it would be that they fell sick often. Thus, at this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly understood that Lu Shu was investigating his own history. Do you still remember where that lady lived? Lu Shu asked. It will be troublesome to find her now. Back then, I had been groping about in the dark. Li Dian thought about it and said, But I will definitely recognize her if I see her. She has left a lasting impression on me! This is what you have said. Lu Shu took a deep breath. I will bring you to find her address. If you can find the address, I will shorten your sentence! As long as they found the address, they would be able to know who had lived there by checking the records, especially since it was in the Old City area. Nothing much had changed in the past few decades. But the problem was, Lu Shu wanted to know when he had been sent to the orphanage, and who the woman was. Lu Shu never felt that the woman was his mother, as he had guessed a few things. He was just curious about how he had crossed paths with this woman. Chapter 1140 - Li Dian’s Desire to Live Lu Shu asked Zhong Yutang to bring Li Dian over from Qingzhou. He had even obtained the official document to shorten his sentence. No matter how slow Chen Zuan and the rest were, they would know that there was something strange. But why would Lu Shu pay so much attention to Li Dian? To Lu Shu, the gourd was now in the fifth level of Nebula. Earlier, it had been absorbing celestial powers to nurture itself. This proved that the gourd belonged to him. The gourd was his. The swaddling cloth was his as well. Li Dian had taken these away from Lu Shu. Thus, Lu Shu was puzzled. Why had he appeared with an ordinary lady? How did he end up in the orphanage later on? Zhong Yutang had deployed people to bring over the cloth. Gold thread was woven into it. Lu Shu picked up the cloth. Back then, when they had entered the Salt Lake relic, Li Dian had used this cloth to block the senses of the magical trees. Back then, Lu Shu had thought that the cloth was very mysterious. But when he thought about it now, it was just a diaper What kind of baby resulted in an ordinary person treating this piece of treasure like a diaper? Lu Shu looked at Li Dian. I will bring you to the Old City area. Youd better recall some details before we arrive at the Old City area. Li Dian shivered in fear. It had been over ten years. Li Dian suddenly thought of something. What if he could not recognize the place? He knew what the Ninth Heavenly King was capable of At that moment, Lu Shu saw Li Heitan walking alone. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Heitan, why are you alone? Li Heitan was confused. Great Lord, so what if I am alone? Li Heitan revealed that he could not understand why the Great Lord had asked him such a question? Lu Shu thought about it. Where is Bai Nuo? Oh. She said that she does not want to see me anymore. Li Heitan scratched his head, but his expression was relaxed and natural. It was as if he was not troubled. Lu Shu paused. Did you make her angry? No. Li Heitan was puzzled. She said that she was jealous because I can train. I told her about my training experiences. I even told her that if there was anything she didnt understand about training, she can ask me. Then? Lu Shu was puzzled. There was nothing wrong with this. Then, she said that she wanted to ask me about other things. I told her, if there is anything outside training that she doesnt understand, dont ask me. Li Heitan explained. Lu Shu, Chen Zuan, and the rest were dumbfounded. Was he a highly skilled bachelor? Two cars drove away from the Longmen Fortress. Li Dian sat at the back. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao sat beside him and kept an eye on him. Li Dians feelings were hard to express. Not many people had experienced being escorted by two Rank Ones. Just as Li Dian was extremely nervous, Chen Zuan asked, What if this fellow cannot find the place? Cheng Qiuqiao said, Fry him in oil? Steam him in clear soup? Li Dian said, you must be joking. I will definitely find the place. When Chen Zuan and the rest heard words like baby and swaddling cloth, and put it together with Lu Shus serious expression, they suddenly realized that this was probably related to Lu Shus origins. They all knew that Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were orphans. Thus, they would not bring up the topic of parents. The coldest thing in the world was being abandoned by your parents. When the entire world said that mother knows best, you did not even know what your mother looked like, let alone what she knew about you, as she had never provided you with any warmth. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly said, Brother Shu, there are times when parents are probably just I remember that when I was in high school, I helped my mother register for an online chatting application. Later on, I tried to log in to her account, but I had to answer a question before doing so. The question was, What is the name of my son? I keyed in Cheng Qiuqiao, but I could not log in back then, I wondered whether I was her biological son Chen Zuan was speechless. Lu Shu was speechless. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. Although Cheng Qiuqiao seemed to be joking, Lu Shu knew that Cheng Qiuqiao was disguising his kindness to comfort Lu Shu. Lu Shu smiled. Theres no need to comfort me. I dont think that my plight is tragic. More accurately, I am looking for the truth. I am not finding my parents. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao did not quite understand Lu Shu, but Lu Xiaoyu did. From the beginning to the end, Lu Xiaoyu was the person who understood Lu Shu best. The two of them knew that Lu Shu might not have parents. Li Dian, do you still remember where you practiced fortune-telling? Lu Shu asked as he drove. Li Dian said, I remember very clearly. North Street! After the car stopped at North Street, Li Dian alighted. He was dumbfounded. It has changed a lot A city would change. Even if the main facade of the Old City area had not changed for the past decade, the shop signs and the streets would be different from what he had remembered. Li Dian was irritated. I only said that it has changed a lot. I didnt say that I dont recognize this place. Back then, I sat at that corner of the street. If everything remained the same, her house is two streets away from this place. Heavenly King, please put down that trident From Li Dians distress, +666! Lu Shu put the trident back into the Seal of Lands. Lead the way. Li Dian walked in front, while a group of Rank Ones and Rank Twos followed behind. Li Dian had imagined similar scenes in movies, where the characters escaped from prison. He thought about it. Under these circumstances, if he did not want to die or commit suicide, his best option was to cooperate with Lu Shu and find the person But when Li Dian saw the foreign street, his legs went soft Li Dian suddenly asked. Heavenly King, if what if I really cannot find that lady? How much longer will I be able to live for Lu Shu paused for two seconds and said, Five. Li Dian panicked. Five days? Five hours? Five minutes? Lu Shu said, Four. Three. Two. Li Dian turned pale. Stop counting. I will definitely find her. Let me think about it! From Li Dians distress, +999! Li Dians desire to live allowed his brain to think quickly. That night, after he left North Street, he walked two streets away, then Li Dian suddenly pointed at a four-story building. He excitedly shouted, It was the fourth floor of that building. I remember clearly. I climbed up four floors using my hands! Lu Shu smiled and looked at Li Dian. Having the desire to live is a good thing. Then, Lu Shu turned to look at Chen Zuan. Tell Zhong Yutang about this. Ask him to check the past owners of this house. Chapter 1141 - Found It There were no ordinary civilians left in Luo City. When the space pathway opened up, the civilians had been evacuated. Luo City was now a massive fortress. It had only one function. It would be used in the battle with the Luniverse. But even if the owner of the house had left, according to their records, as long as they knew who had lived here, and obtained accurate information about them, they would be able to use information networks all around the country to find them. It was not guaranteed that they would be able to find her, but there was a high possibility. Chen Zuan called Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu walked up to the house. The door was tightly locked, but even then, it was as weak as paper to a Rank Six practitioner let alone for Lu Shu. Lu Shu broke the lock with one hand and walked in. The inside of the house was very messy. The washing machine, television, and refrigerator were from a brand that had been famous for over ten years. The white furniture had turned yellow. Some were even turning black. Female clothes were strewn on the floor. The two pots of flowers by the window had wilted. There was a bowl on the sofa. The food inside the bowl had turned bad. There was a decaying atmosphere inside the house. It was as if the owner of the house was desolate as well. There was an ashtray on top of a table with some cigarette butts inside. There were no mens items inside the house. Thus, a female smoker lived here. Her clothes were big as well. This aligned with Li Dians description of the owner. Perhaps the lady had lived here for over 10 years. No new owner had taken over the place. Li Dian pointed below the window. Back then, there was a crib there. A carpenter had constructed it himself. The sickly baby sat there. He did not cry or make a fuss. Lu Shu did not interrupt him. He quietly listened. He knew that this was his past. Li Dian continued. Back then, I thought that the baby was rather cute. When he grew up, he would definitely be able to achieve grand things, like becoming a Heavenly King Lu Shu looked at Li Dian. Have you guessed it? Li Dian laughed mockingly. I am not dumb. Of course Li Dian had guessed this. If not, why would Lu Shu be so concerned about a lady?! This was the Ninth Heavenly King. He was one of the strongest and most mysterious experts in the world. His fame overseas was almost on par with that of Nie Tings. Why would this kind of person focus on an ordinary lady for no reason?! Thus, Li Dian obtained some shocking information. Over ten years ago, he had stolen the toy gourd and swaddling cloth of a Heavenly King Li Dian wanted to slap himself. Out of all the people he could have stolen from, why him? Who knew that stealing from a lady would put him in so much trouble! But Heavenly King Lu, Li Dian explained, I was not trying to curry favor. You also know that the gourd and the swaddling cloth are not normal. After I realized that they were not ordinary items, I secretly felt that your history might be very shocking. The swaddling cloth is able to block sensations. This alone will fetch a high price in the black market. As for the gourd, it is amazing Suddenly, Cheng Qiuqiao said from the bedroom, Brother Shu, come and take a look. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu walked into the bedroom. They discovered a small crib with clothes inside. The owner of this house had used the crib as a clothes rack. Li Dian excitedly said, Theres no doubt. This was the crib! Then, Lu Xiaoyu raised the crib, causing all the clothes inside the crib to fall out. Then, she kept the crib inside her space ring Lu Shu asked, why did you take the crib?! Why not? Its a souvenir, said Lu Xiaoyu innocently. At that moment, Chen Zuan walked in with his phone in his hand. Weve obtained the information. The owner of the house was Xiang Xiuxi. This house was given out by a factory over 20 years ago. She has always been the owner of the house. There were three previous offenses. All of them involved fights with her neighbors. Now, she has evacuated to Meng City with the rest of the Luo City residents. Its 30 minutes away by car. Okay. Lu Shu nodded his head. Lets go and find her. Li Dian finally heaved a sigh of relief. He asked, I didnt trick you, right? I told the truth. Yes. You are rather honest, said Lu Shu as he nodded his head. Then will my sentence be shortened? Li Dian was slightly excited. Relax. I will not go back on my promises. Lu Shu patted Li Dians shoulder. After they boarded the car, Li Dian suddenly asked, Heavenly King Lu, what if I could not find her? What would you do? What else can I do? I would make you regret it, said Lu Shu casually. Li Dian laughed. So you were scaring me back there. I didnt, said Lu Shu. I would make you regret it in hell. From Li Dians distress, +666! When the battle broke out, the residents of Luo City were evacuated. But there were many residents in a city. They could only disperse the residents into various cities. Some were very far apart. Some sought refuge with their relatives. Rich people would be able to buy new houses in other cities. However, since most people did not have relatives they could go to, or money to buy a house, they could only wait for subsidies and aid. But houses could not be built so quickly. Meng City was now filled with temporary housing and tents, but it was not as dirty and messy as Lu Shu had expected. On the contrary, it was neat and organized. Each temporary house had a number. The information of its residents were written clearly. The managers of this area were very cooperative. After all, the Heavenly Network wanted to look for someone. They would definitely work together with them. Lu Shu slowly walked in. He realized that the spirit of the residents in the temporary houses was quite good. Suddenly, the chief of this temporary house shouted, Xiang Xiuxi, someone is here to look for you. Lu Shu did not expect him to shout. He almost jumped in shock! The next moment, someone else shouted from inside the house. Why are you shouting? Who is looking for me?! Lu Shu saw a burly woman walk out of the temporary house. He finally understood why Li Dian could not feel her bones. No one else would be able to do so Are you Xiang Xiuxi? Lu Shu went straight to the point. Yes, I am Xiang Xiuxi. What are you here for? Xiang Xiuxi observed Lu Shu. I have never seen you before. She was not foolish. She looked over and saw a group of people behind Lu Shu. Their presence was not normal. They had come with a motive. The aura of a Practitioner would grow stronger. This was not very useful in terms of cultivation, but once they grew stronger, they would have more confidence. This change in aura exuded outwards. Lu Shu asked, Did you raise a child 18 years ago? Xiang Xiuxi was dumbfounded. How did you know?! Are you Where did you obtain the child? Lu Shu asked. I picked him up. Xiang Xiuxis tone grew weaker. Where did you pick him up from? 18 years ago, someone was chasing and killing a lady in the middle of the night. Back then, I was going home from my night shift in the factory. The woman ran past me, but I did not think much of it. Xiang Xiuxi said, But not long after, I found a box in front of my door. There was a baby inside the box. Chapter 1142 - The Puzzle of Truth When Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao heard what Xiang Xiuxi had said, they looked at each other helplessly. If that baby was Brother Shu, his life had been very rough. He had been abandoned as his mother had been chased and killed. This was hard to understand. They had thought that Lu Shu was here to uncover his own history. But from the look of things, it was not at all simple. Lu Shu thought about it and asked, Were the gourd and the swaddling cloth originally in the box as well? Yes, said Xiang Xiuxi. There was also a piece of paper with Lu Shu written on it. That was the babys name. Other than that, there was nothing else. The gourd was rather exquisite, but it was a pity that there was a crack. It was as if someone had damaged it. There was a black pendant around the babys neck, but strangely, it could not be removed. I dont know what material the string was made out of, but it could not be cut through I dont know which idiot stole the gourd and swaddling cloth in the middle of the night. As Xiang Xiuxi spoke, she grew more angry. Those belonged to the baby. Who stole things from the baby? They are not human! The more Li Dian listened to this, the more awkward he became. His face was burning red! Lu Shu silently pondered. The information that Xiang Xiuxi had provided corroborated with that of Li Dians. The gourd had been cracked before, but healed by itself after the dawn of the magically rich era. He thought about it. The crack in the gourd was probably because of a battle. The black pendant around his neck was more important. Others could not steal it even if they wanted to. To Li Dian, who stole even the swaddling cloth of a baby, Lu Shu believed that he would have tried to take the pendant, but he had not Suddenly, Lu Shu thought about a related question. What about the box? If even the swaddling cloth was a treasure, would the box that contained a baby be a treasure as well? I sold it, said Xiang Xiuxi. A wandering antique collector saw it. It fetched a decent price. A few hundred dollars. Lu Shu calmly looked at Xiang Xiuxi. She had sold it for a few hundred dollars? No, a few hundred dollars in the nineties was not bad. Who had taken the box? It would be very difficult to find this person, but Lu Shu had no regrets. He only wanted to know the truth. Until when did you take care of the baby? Lu Shu asked, Did you continue to take care of the child, or At first, I had wanted to take care of him until he became an adult. But he was very sickly. I didnt think that I would be able to support him. Xiang Xiuxi said, Back then, I was a virgin. Suddenly taking in a child would not be appropriate. What if I cannot marry? Furthermore, with my salary, it was barely enough to take care of myself Lu Shu looked at Xiang Xiuxis physique. She was living a rather good life Lu Shu curiously asked, How long did you take care of the child until you gave him away? Where did you send him to? I didnt take note of the exact time. The baby was far too weak. One night, I was carrying him while watching television when he suddenly stopped breathing. He had no heartbeat either. Xiang Xiuxi said, I panicked. But before I could think of what to do, he was fine again. I thought that this could not go on. I did not have the money to treat him. It would be best to give him away. I didnt give him to anyone. I left him at the door of an orphanage. Lu Shu nodded his head. So that was what had happened. After taking care of him for a few months, she had sent him to the orphanage for various reasons. Everything had made sense up till this point. The puzzle in Lu Shus heart became more complete. Thank you, said Lu Shu earnestly. Xiang Xiuxi smiled and waved her hand. You only asked a few questions. Theres nothing to thank me for. I still have to be grateful. Lu Shu smiled. Then, he turned and left. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it. Then, she took out piles of cash and four gold bars from her space ring. She placed them in front of Xiang Xiuxi. Thank you. There were people observing this in the temporary houses. When they saw this, they exploded. When they came to take a look, they had thought that there were grand motives behind this. But they did not think much of this. They had just come to observe. When thousands of cash and gold bars appeared, everyone was shocked. The rich had found their own escape path. Those in the temporary houses were ordinary families. Thus, when they saw this, they could not help but be shocked. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao glared at the people around them. They took out their credentials. We are from the Heavenly Network. Do not think about taking this money. If not, you know what the consequences are. Xiang Xiuxi was dumbfounded. Suddenly, she realized something. Was that young man the baby I took care of back then? Only this explanation made sense. If not, why would she be presented with so much money for answering a few questions? Chen Zuan laughed cheerily. He is the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network. How good would it have been if you had not sent him away? Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Chen Zuan. What nonsense are you spouting? Even if she had only taken care of him for a few months, it is worthy of gratitude. Furthermore, if Xiang Xiuxi had not sent Lu Shu to the orphanage, Lu Xiaoyu would not have met Lu Shu Lu Xiaoyu gave Xiang Xiuxi 500 thousand dollars. 250 thousand dollars was gratitude for taking care of Lu Xiaoyu, while the other 250 thousand dollars and the gold bars were for sending Lu Shu to the orphanage When the onlookers heard what Chen Zuan had said, they were dumbfounded. The experts in the realm of cultivation were like celebrities. The Ninth Heavenly King, Lu Shu, was extremely famous. The elimination of the Collection of Gods, the marriage in Europe, and the dragon at the Tigers Back fortress had spread very quickly. Everyone looked at Xiang Xiuxi. So the Ninth Heavenly King was an orphan who had been taken care of by this lady Wait. If that young man was Lu Shu, the Ninth Heavenly King, then the young girl who had been willing to present so much money and gold as thanks was probably Lu Xiaoyu, the fabled Eleventh Heavenly King Even the members of the Heavenly Network had not realized that the civilians were more interested in them than celebrities. Xiang Xiuxi stood there blankly. Suddenly, she started to wipe her tears. Please dont blame me. If I could support myself, I would not have sent him away. This world is very cruel. It is good enough that I can live. I dont want the money. Please take it. Lu Xiaoyu sighed and said, No one will blame you. This is our gratitude. Without you, he might have died on the first day. You are a kind person. With that, Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan, and the rest walked away. Yes, the world was very cruel. It was because of this cruelty that Lu Xiaoyu admired the courage Xiang Xiuxi possessed to take care of Lu Shu Chapter 1143 - Fortunately, It Was Lu Shu The fact that Lu Shu had gone to Meng City to find Xiang Xiuxi could not be hidden from Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. Furthermore, Lu Shu had no intention of hiding it from anyone. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin sat in a courtyard within the Longmen Fortress. In front of them was a stone table that was exactly the same as the one in Liuhai Lane. There were rolled-up pastries and congee on the table. There was a green onion in Shi Xuejins hand as well. What is he looking for? His own history? Shi Xuejin looked at some documents and said, He requested to shorten the sentence. He took away the strange cloth too. I am looking at the resources now. Xiang Xiuxi has never had a boyfriend. She definitely has nothing to do with Lu Shu. But someone said that over 10 years ago, she took care of a child. However, she sent him away not long after. Is there any other information? Nie Ting thought about it and said, He will not go and find her for no reason. Xiang Xiuxi said that she picked up a child. She had wanted to take care of the child, but realized that she could not do so. Thus, she sent him to the orphanage. The gourd and the cloth all belonged to the child, said Shi Xuejin. He saw that Nie Tings expression was rather strange. Whats wrong? Do you remember when I told you about Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi? On a stormy night 18 years ago, they were carrying a massive box. Someone heard the sound of a child crying, but no one saw what was inside the box. Shi Xuejin was dumbfounded. Are you saying that Back then, when we were discussing this, we believed that there was a child inside the box. Nie Ting analyzed the information. I asked someone to check on when Lu Shu had been sent to the orphanage. We realized that there was a gap of a few months between these two events! Before this, even the Golden Foundation could not confirm what was inside the box, as no one had seen what the box contained. Furthermore, the box had mysteriously disappeared. Furthermore, only one person had heard the sound of a baby crying. No one else had heard it. Either that, or they had not noticed it in battle. But Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin felt that, taking into consideration the behavior of Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, it would not make sense if a baby was not inside. Now, they recalled what had happened that night. Sensory-types did not appear only after the dawn of the magically rich era. The Golden Foundation already had such experts. But why did they not sense what was inside the box the swaddling cloth of the baby was the most rational explanation! Li Dian was able to move around freely in the Salt Lake relic with that cloth. The magical trees did not attack him. Back then, when Lu Shu dealt with Li Dian in the black market, the cloth was the reason why even Lu Shu could not tell what weapons he had. Nie Ting picked up the records and confessions by Li Dian. According to Li Dian, as long as he wore the cloth in the relics, the magical trees would not discover him. It was as if he had blocked all sensations. The only one who had attacked him in the Salt Lake relic was the old tree spirit Thus, the swaddling cloth was the root of the problem. Back then Lu Shu was in the box! Nie Ting exclaimed with confidence. He suddenly relaxed. So that was what had happened. No wonder Cloud Yi visited Luo City so many times over the past decade. No wonder Cloud Yi deliberately wanted to get closer to Lu Shu. No wonder the person who had attacked the sword formation wanted to lay a trap for Lu Shu during the battle at Tigers Back. Lu Shus puzzle of truth was not complete, as the answer he was looking for was not so simple. But to Nie Ting, the truth of the matter that had troubled them for many years was finally out. Thus, the Luniverses King of Gods and the Golden Foundations Demon King, who ruthlessly killed people was Lu Shu?! Nie Ting could not quite accept this conclusion! But for some reason, when Shi Xuejin saw Nie Tings expression, he was happy. Do you feel that its hard to accept? I think that it is quite good. But all these are not important. I really want to know how Li Xianyi will react to this. For some reason, I feel like laughing Yes, Li Xianyi was the one who had led people to chase and kill Lu Shu. Now, not only did his target live beside him, he had also learned everything from the Hall of Swords. Lu Shu had advanced to the master realm. How many people would be able to kill him now? But back then, some Puppet Masters had died because of the Golden Foundation. What should they do? Shi Xuejin was suddenly worried for the Golden Foundation. That night, some Puppet Masters had died in the battle, including the woman who had placed the baby at Xiang Xiuxis door. Nie Ting and the rest did not quite understand the Puppet Masters. They did not even know the name of the Puppet Master who had died. This was the extent of the hate between the Puppet Masters and the Golden Foundation. Although Nie Ting knew that a third party was behind this, and even Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had given up killing the Golden Foundation, what would Lu Shu think? Lu Shu probably did not know what had happened in the past. But no matter what, the person who was most involved was not Nie Ting Shi Xuejin thought about it and said, Dont you think that this is quite good? Nie Ting furrowed his eyebrows. How so? We have always been worried about the King of Gods in the Luniverse. We have also been worried that the Puppet Masters will cause trouble among the humans. But if the King of Gods is Lu Shu, our worries seem to have been uncalled for, said Shi Xuejin calmly. Nie Ting understood what Shi Xuejin meant. They were familiar with Lu Shu. Although he was despicable and harsh, he was quite different from the ruthless demon king they had imagined. At least, they did not have to worry that he had dreams of destroying the Earth Thus, in the series where the demon king destroyed Earth, once Lu Shu became the protagonist, the series started to develop in a different direction. There was no way to determine whether it would be a comedy or a spoof, but at least it would not be a thriller. This judgment was based on their understanding of Lu Shu. They knew what kind of person Lu Shu was. Actually, the Puppet Masters have never thought about destroying the world, right? Shi Xuejin said, Look at Cloud Yi. All she does is bring Tiger Zhi to eat hotpot. It is hard for me to believe that she has plans to destroy the Earth But why would the King of Gods suddenly come to Earth? Had something happened in the Luniverse 18 years ago? According to the information from Li Xianyi, he said that every Puppet Master has a special ability. For example, the one who had attacked the sword formation had the ability to create dreams. Nie Ting said, Then what ability did the person who was killed in Luo City have? Contact the Golden Foundation. Ask them where she was buried. Shi Xuejin said, And find records of that battle. Lu Shu must have guessed something as well. Nie Ting said, Although his identity is still hard for me to accept, for some reason, I suddenly feel that fortunately, he is the demon king. From the looks of things, your decision to make him a Heavenly King was the most successful investment in the history of humankind, said Shi Xuejin with a sigh. The King of Gods of the Luniverse was the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network. Shi Xuejin suddenly felt more confident Chapter 1144 - Lu Xiaoyu’s Natural Talent in Swordplay Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was silent on the way back. The rest did not say much. Chen Zuan and the rest did not know about the past affairs involving the Puppet Masters. Thus, they simply thought that the thread to finding Lu Shus parents had been severed. Even Lu Shu did not know that the lady, who had been chased and killed on the street, was Tear Tricker, a Puppet Master. When Li Xianyi found out about this, he had been fighting with Dream Chooser. Then, Lu Shu had gone to the Luniverse. But Lu Shu was very clear about his own history. He also realized why Cloud Yi had come to Luo City for no reason. Perhaps she had known about his identity then. As for how she knew, Lu Shu felt that it was not surprising. The techniques of the celestial map were very unique. Lu Xiaoyus techniques were also unique. There was no one in the world who had the same abilities as them. Suddenly, Cheng Qiuqiao said, Why dont we find clues about that woman? How? Chen Zuan asked curiously. Lu Shu spoke. Find Zhong Yutang. He should be able to obtain information. It was not that Zhong Yutang knew where Tear Tricker had gone. The Heavenly Network had definitely exchanged information with the Golden Foundation. It was no secret that Tear Tricker was dead. The Golden Foundation would definitely not keep this from the Heavenly Network. Li Dian, who was sitting between Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, carefully asked, Heavenly King Lu, can my sentence be shortened? Of course. Lu Shu nodded and said, According to our agreement, 40% of your sentence will be lifted. You will spend some time in prison before being moved to the Longmen Fortress to work. You will complete the rest of your sentence with limited freedom. Li Dian heaved a sigh of relief. Limited freedom was not bad. Lu Shu said, Li Dian, we are old acquaintances. I hope you will understand that there is nothing in this world that can be done without a price. Turn over a new leaf. You can do many things in this era. Why do you have to cheat others? Li Dian sighed. I was forced Stop. Lu Shu expressionlessly interrupted Li Dian. I want to say that your tragic encounters have only allowed us to understand the motivations behind your crimes, but you have not earned our sympathy. If you want us to think highly of you, lead a decent life first. A large majority of offenders in this world had experiences that were worth the sympathy of others. But did this mean that they could commit crimes? The world did not work this way. Civilization and humankind had advanced to its present state. One would only be able to respect civilization by respecting the law. After they returned to the Longmen Fortress, someone came to take in Li Dian. When the handcuffs were put on Li Dian, he suddenly felt that this world was very strange. He had stolen the blanket and toy of a master 18 years ago?! To Li Dian, the gourd was probably Lu Shus toy this world was very frightening. Li Dian believed in fortunes. If not, how could he conduct fortune-telling sessions for others? He was not simply a swindler. This skill had been passed down in his family. Li Dian felt that he would cheat people less in the future. He might cheat someone who would become powerful in the future. His luck was not very good When they returned to the Longmen Fortress, Lu Shu was walking to Zhong Yutangs office when he bumped into Li Yixiao and Nalan Que. They were chatting along the corridor. Nalan Que was upset. When are we getting married?! Li Yixiao was slightly nervous. Will we be able to be happy once we are married? My friend has married two times. Theres no need to! Nalan Que said, If the marriage doesnt turn out well, will others marry again? Lu Shu did not expect to see Nalan Que forcing marriage on Li Yixiao. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao almost burst out laughing. The entire Heavenly Network knew that Li Yixiao was controlled by Nalan Que. His daily pocket money was only 20 dollars at most. No one quite wanted to marry her When Li Yixiao saw Lu Shu, it was as if he had seen his saving grace. He ran over to Lu Shu. Lu Shu, I have something to discuss with you. Then, Li Yixiao pulled Lu Shu along and ran. As they ran, he softly said, She is getting crazier recently. Brother, show me the way. Can you bring me along the next time you go to the Luniverse? Lu Shu laughed. You have escaped marriage before. Do you think that Nalan Que will let you go? If I dont run, I will not be able to bear it. Li Yixiao was about to cry. He recalled how he had been a formidable man who traveled around the country. Now, the only hotpot he was able to eat was a 19 dollar self-service hotpot. It was tragic Dont. Lu Shu pushed away Li Yixiaos hand. I cant help you with this. Lu Shu said goodbye to Chen Zuan and the rest. Then, he brought Lu Xiaoyu to the wall of the Longmen Fortress. They sat on the edge and looked into the distance. Their field of vision was vast. Xiaoyu, said Lu Shu softly. Hm? Lu Xiaoyu tilted her head and looked at Lu Shu. Why dont you want to learn swordplay? This was the first time Lu Shu had asked Lu Xiaoyu this question. In the past, Li Xianyi had wanted to take Lu Xiaoyu as his disciple, but had constantly been rejected by Lu Xiaoyu. At first, it was because Lu Xiaoyu did not trust Li Xianyi. She did not want to interact with Li Xianyi. But they were on good terms now. Li Xianyi treated Lu Xiaoyu like his own granddaughter and spoiled her. But back then, Li Xianyi asked Lu Xiaoyu to inherit his swordplay skills, but was rejected by Lu Xiaoyu once again. Lu Shu had never asked this question, but for some reason, he suddenly felt like asking her. Lu Xiaoyu thought about it and said, Probably because its not fun. Not fun? Lu Shu asked curiously. Yes. Its not as relaxing as controlling a few spirits, said Lu Xiaoyu with a smile. Are there any other reasons? Lu Shu asked. Lu Xiaoyu was silent for very long. Then, she suddenly said, Subconsciously, I think that its boring. Only the two of them would be able to understand this reason. As the puzzle of truth was slowly being completed, everyone gradually understood that their history was not as simple as they had thought. Lu Xiaoyu smiled and said, At first, when I saw all of you train swordplay, I felt disappointed. I could remember everything the old man taught after seeing it only once, but did not train. It was as if I had already reached the peak and looked down on basics like this. As Lu Xiaoyu spoke, she snapped her fingers. Transparent sword energy shot out from the tip of her finger, distorting the space around it. Then, Lu Xiaoyu produced more sword energy, breaking the previous sword energy. Before this, Lu Xiaoyu had never trained in swordplay. She had never even held a sword. Lu Shu smiled. You never said that you could produce sword energy at will. Lu Xiaoyu stretched. All I have to do is create swords for you. It is more relaxing. You will protect me too. Chapter 1145 - Stepping Into the Night Sky Lu Xiaoyus gift in swordplay was probably the best amongst everyone Lu Shu had met before. She had never touched a sword or practised it before but she could attack with sword energy. If Li Xianyi heard about her skills, he would probably start questioning about his life. Yet, Lu Xiaoyu refused to learn his sword skills. That was rather bizarre. Most people on Earth understood the idea that one had to make use of ones gifts in order to survive. However, Lu Xiaoyu gave up everything and stood behind Lu Shu. It was as though she willingly gave all the recognition to Lu Shu, in order for him to become the star of the show. Do you like this unpredictable and chaotic world? asked Lu Shu. No. Lu Xiaoyu shook her head. Neither do I, sighed Lu Shu, However, what if one day we realized that the world became like this because of us? Lu Xiaoyu shook her head again. I dont think so. Is it because we killed the innocent? No. Did the world become chaotic because of our ambitions? No. We cant take the blame. However, everything happened because of us, said Lu Shu. Then, we shall end this, said Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu smiled. Thats what I feel too. Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly became serious. Yes? Lu Shu turned over. Have you ever thought about why you always fell sick when you were young? asked Lu Xiaoyu. Now that I think of it, perhaps it was because I suffered from some injuries, sighed Lu Shu. He had always thought that his poor health was because he was born frail and weak and had even secretly bought the Six Flavor Rehmanni to consume. However, now, he realized that it was not as simple as he once thought it was. Perhaps, he had once experienced a near-death encounter. No matter who did it, Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, They have to pay the price. At night, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao went over to Lu Shus place to have dinner. They brought a new update with them. A remains in North America is about to be opened. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. It had been a long time since remains were opened. He even thought that no more sites would ever open again. That was because he realized that even the Luniverse was lagging behind in terms of weaponry. Yet, the relics on Earth were like a mine. At this moment, Lu Shu realized that the sites appearance was not coincidental but rather purposefully planned by someone. Tiger Zhi conquered the Blood Devil in the Koh Chang remains. Cloud Yi looked for the small white fish in the Lop Nur remains. However, Chaos ate the small white fish before she could find it From Lu Shus point of view, the creatures in the remains were probably the guardians of the remains. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were very certain about that. When he recalled that, Lu Shu knew that the guardians were not innocent individuals. The Blood Devil had once revolted and the rules of the remains were determined. The creatures in the remains were unable to unlock the remains by obtaining the relics themselves. The rule was probably set to prevent the guards from stealing the relics. The Blood Devil could be said to have been sealed in the site. Therefore, although some people might not know, Lu Shu was aware that the number of sites were fixed and would not continue opening forever. It had been about one year since a new remains appeared, why did a site suddenly open? asked Lu Shu. Im not sure, but the intelligence report came from our people and is definitely accurate. Zhong Yutang has already confirmed it several times, Chen Zuan said as he ate,He wants us to head over to snatch to take some treasures back. He said it too nicely. After all, the Heavenly Network had three masters and nobody would hand over the sites to others. Moreover, after Lu Shu knew about the secret of the remains, he would definitely not hand it over to anyone else. Everything from the remains were precious gems if Lu Shu took them back to the Luniverse. So how Lu Shu would possibly give it to others? However, he did not think of snatching anything now but rather if he could close the door of the site with Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. Of course, based on Nie Ting and Shi Xuejins character, they would definitely think about the organizations reputation. However, all of them probably decided on the same thing in private. Lu Shu called Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. However, since both of them were eating in the Longmen Fortress, they asked Lu Shu to come over to discuss the matter in person. Brother Shu, you have to bring us along this time, said Chen Zuan suddenly, We have only been to one overseas mission before, bring us to see the world! Cheng Qiuqiao said, Brother Shu, I want to go too. Both of them had advanced to Rank One and nobody would do anything to them if they went overseas. Chen Zuan was thinking about the worship he would receive from girls overseas. It was as though he was out for a vacation! As a young man, although he had the ability to dominate the world, he did not have the opportunity to demonstrate it. That made him rather anxious. Fine, eat your dinner. I will let Nie Ting know. Lu Shu put down his chopsticks and left. Currently, the species research team was a small group and the members relationships were very good. It would be good if they could bring the two of them along as they could chat with them along the way. Lu Shu was not afraid that both of them would meet trouble overseas as after all, there was only one Rank One in the entire Phoenix Society in North America Chen Zuan, who was behind Lu Shu, was envious. Everyone in the Heavenly Network called Nie Ting Heavenly King Nie. Only Lu Shu called Nie Ting by his full name After Lu Shu left, Lu Xiaoyu put down her chopsticks. I prepared the food. You guys should wash the dishes. That night, Lu Xiaoyu cooked. Initially, Lu Shu wanted to cook but Lu Xiaoyu refused to let him. Chen Zuan looked at Cheng Qiuqiao, You do it. Cheng Qiuqiao looked at Chen Zuan, Why arent you doing it? Chen Zuan kept quiet for a while. Lets negotiate and each make a compromise. How? Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Little Fury shall go Little Fury, who was eating, looked confused. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu walked over and took Little Fury away and said in disdain, Look at both of you! Finish washing the dishes in five minutes, if not, dont leave! Little Fury made funny faces on Lu Xiaoyus shoulders. It was great to have a support! Lu Shu stood outside the door and stepped into a void. At this moment, something strange happened. It was the first time he followed Nie Ting and stepped into a void. However, instead of ending up in the yard where Nie Ting and the rest were at, he stepped into the night sky! Nevertheless, he was not unfamiliar with that place. Chapter 1146 - Mystery of the Celestial Map Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He examined the surroundings. He was in midair. There was air but he was surrounded by darkness and some blinking stars. Lu Shu frowned. Is there anyone here? This scene was too strange. He had specially asked Nie Ting what did it feel like to step into a void. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin both said that it was merely opening a door that connected to another space. Could it be that he got the wrong address? That was impossible. He should be able to reach the place he had in mind. Lu Shu was thinking about the yard in the Longmen Fortress! Something was wrong but Lu Shu was not nervous because he was in his celestial map. Lu Shu figured that out when saw the regular arrangement in the huge nebula. Lu Shu was aware that it was not an accident but a place that he would definitely reach after stepping into a void. There must be something hiding inside that was waiting for him to find, however, the celestial map had always been in his body and he had not found anything hiding yet. At this moment, Lu Shu was even more curious about whether only his spirit or if his body had entered along with it. Lu Shu wanted to see if the celestial map was still in his body. Then, he realized that he was unable to see anything. Even his celestial powers had disappeared. At this moment, Lu Shu heard a sound from the night sky. I prepared the food. You guys should wash the dishes. You do it. Why arent you doing it? Then let Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Wasnt that Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiaos voices? So, only his mind had entered the celestial map, it must be like that Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. At least he could still go back. Lu Shu started to look for the secret in the celestial map, what exactly happened that made his mind enter the celestial map suddenly? Yet, only a few minutes passed before he heard a voice. Eh? Why is Brother Shu standing in front of the door? Exactly, Brother Shu, what are you doing? Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, come quickly, whats wrong with Brother Shu? Then, Cheng Qiuqiao cried, Whats wrong with you, Brother Shu, please be alright! Chen Zuan cried too, Brother Shu, if anything happens to you, how are we going to go to North America We need to wake him up! Brother Shu, theres 100 dollars on the floor 200, 50,000! Chen Zuan did not know what to do. If he cant wait up like that, it means that he had really fainted! Lu Shu gave a cold laugh. Ha ha. If he was not looking for the secrets in the celestial map, he would have slapped Chen Zuans head Lu Shu stopped thinking about what happened in the real world. With Lu Xiaoyu protecting him, nothing should go wrong. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw Concealed Arrow, Corpsedog, Seizing Thief, Non-Toxic and the Gourd flying towards him after leaving the main stars. Lu Shu felt connected as he looked at them. However, at this moment, the swords and the gourd looked very big. Instead of the swords enlarging, it felt as though he had shrunk. Concealed Arrow went beneath Lu Shus feet in order to let Lu Shu fly. However, the Gourd knocked the Concealed Arrow away and made Lu Shu sit on itself Both the Concealed Arrow and the Corpsedog felt annoyed but were afraid to offend the Gourd. Lu Shu patted the Gourd. Why are you so bossy. However, thinking about it, it was normal for the Gourd to not listen to Lu Shu In the past, he had regarded the Gourd as a third party and therefore he could use the Gourd to block the divine lightning anytime he wanted. After all, the Gourd was not obedient too. However now, be it the Gourd, the Concealed Arrow or the Corpsedog, he viewed them equally Carrying Lu Shu, the Gourd flew towards the edge of the celestial map. Lu Shu was stunned. That should be the location for the sixth and seventh nebula and had yet to be lit up. However, the next moment, the Gourd had flown beyond the Ninth Nebula. When Lu Shu stood up and looked down at all the stars beneath him, a wave of emotions hit him. Lu Shu said calmly, What do you want me to see? The Gourd spurted out patches of starlight. Lu Shu saw a sword standing calmly in the middle of the night sky. There was a drop of fresh blood on the tip of the sword. Lu Shu immediately grabbed the sword. It was entirely silver and it was delicate and sharp. He placed the sword horizontally in front of him and saw a line of small words engraved on it. I only need 30 percent of the scenery. Lu Shu was stunned. Then, he immediately realized that the sword belonged to the owner of the Sword Hut! How did that sword end up in the celestial map? Lu Shu found out that the swords aura was similar to the celestial map. How did something that did not belong to the celestial map accomplish that? He examined the drop of blood on the tip of the sword closely. Lu Shu suddenly looked at the Gourd. Let me ask you a question. If your answer is yes, you nod your head. Or else, you shake your head. Did anyone use the blood on the swords tip to sign a Treaty of Alliance with the celestial map? The Gourd nodded and Lu Shu fell silent. He had roughly figured out what had happened. The celestial map seemed to be equal as it was comprised of both the bright and the dark maps. However, it was obvious that the bright part was the actual main component. Lu Shu did not know how the celestial map chose the dark map. However, this time, the celestial map had reached an agreement with the other party and had willingly taken up the dark map. Lu Shu turned the sword and was stunned again. There was another line of small words that was seemingly engraved at a later date. I dont even need ten percent of the sceneries. I only want the person. When he was in the Luniverse, Lu Shu had once felt impressed by the spirit of the lady who wanted 30 percent of the scenery. However, for some reason, Lu Shu felt that it was a pity.The lady who was powerful enough to fight with the old King of Gods in the palace of the King of Gods gave up on what she wanted. She gave up everything and only wanted someones heart. Lu Shu had initially thought that he would obtain a precious magical weapon when he arrived at the celestial map. However, he received another gift that was more special. As compared to this gift, the magical weapon was worth nothing. At this moment, a sound came from above the night sky. Lu Shu, I give you three seconds to open your eyes. Did you hear me! Lu Shu smiled and opened his eyes, causing his mind to return to the normal world. Lu Xiaoyu, you need to change your bad temper. I was only kidding, do you have to react like this to my joke? Lu Xiaoyu pouted and went back to the room. Lunatic! Brother Shu, are you really alright? Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao looked at each other. I felt like you werent acting earlier on. Lu Shu paused for a moment and looked at Chen Zuan, Have you washed the dishes? Not yet Chen Zuan said cautiously. With a loud slap, Lu Shu slapped the back of Chen Zuans head and said. She told you to wash them! Chapter 1147 - Fight Brother Shu, Chen Zuan said righteously, I feel that you are purposely looking for an excuse to beat me up, thats not correct! Lu Shu glared at Chen Zuan, Who said that there was 50,000 dollars on the floor earlier on? Chen Zuan pointed at Cheng Qiuqiao. It was him! Lu Shu was so angry that he laughed. Trying to escape the blame? Chen Zuan felt wronged. Lu Shu was going to blackmail him but he really did not have 50,000 dollars with him! Lu Xiaoyu, who was sitting on the sofa, listened to the commotion outside. She was worried when Lu Shu stood there motionless earlier on. She knew that Lu Shu did not pretend to faint but she did not know what exactly happened either. However, she did not expect Lu Shu to wake up after she called his name. She felt rather accomplished. Only she managed to wake him up. At this moment, Little Fury slowly moved towards the dining table. Lu Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows. Didnt I say that you dont have to wash the dishes? Come back! Little Fury was about to cry. After the commotion, he suddenly remembered that he was not done eating his food yet. Now, he could not eat anymore! Lu Shu went straight to where Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin was. When he stepped into the yard, a wave of green onion smell hit him. He also heard the sound of Shi Xuejin chopping the green onion. Shi Xuejin welcomed Lu Shu warmly. Have you eaten? There is millet porridge in the pot! Shi Xuejin acted as though he saw a gem. With Lu Shu in the Heavenly Network, wasnt he as precious as a gem? Nie Ting shot Shi Xuejin a look and said to Lu Shu, Have you heard about the remains in North America opening? Do you have any plans? What other plans can I have other than to make a trip there? Lu Shu found a chair and sat down. We predict that the site will open in at least a week or two. Until now, there has only been strange phenomena, when do you plan to leave? asked Nie Ting. Lu Shu thought about it. Then, he suddenly raised his head and said, Hold on, are you guys not going? Cant you go alone? asked Nie Ting. Yeah, the Ninth Heavenly King has already reached the Master realm, what can other people do to you? laughed Shi Xuejin happily. How many people on Earth are worthy enough to be your opponent? After hearing that, Lu Shu laughed reservedly, Hahahahaha, really? Fine, I will make a trip down. However, you have to take note. We suspect that some members in the Phoenix Society have already got involved with the Luniverse. Shi Xuejin passed Lu Shu a document. Amongst the army of soldiers you killed earlier on, we found out that they had contacted some of the members of the Phoenix Society. Moreover, the Phoenix Society is in North America, if the powers of the Luniverse wanted to use the space pathway without being found out, they had to get through the Phoenix Society first. Lu Shu understood what Shi Xuejin meant. It was impossible for the Phoenix Society to beat the powerful person behind the Luniverse. However, the Phoenix Society had many spies in North America. It would be difficult for the powerful person in the Luniverse to do anything there without the Phoenix Societys help. In the past, nobody was willing to speculate regarding a first-class organization. After all, everyone was a member of the Earth and it would be better for them to unite and fight against opponents. However, now, there was evidence showing that some people in the Phoenix Society were involved in this matter. What was left was to confirm if the entire Phoenix Society was already involved. Someone in the Luniverse must have stayed behind on Earth, analyzed Lu Shu, If they have prepared other plans to execute in the future, they would definitely be fully prepared on Earth. The culprit was extremely meticulous. Lu Shu felt that they would definitely have backup personnel situated near North America. It seemed like that person could have infiltrated the Phoenix Society. Shi Xuejin said, The best ending would be that only a small proportion of the members of the Phoenix Society were enticed by benefits. The worst ending would be that the entire Phoenix Society had decided to work with the Luniverse. Alright, I will check it out. However, it is alright even if the entire organization is working with the Luniverse. Lu Shu stood up and said as he walked out, They are assuming inferior roles anyway. The first-class organization Phoenix Society was viewed as inferior by Lu Shu. However, Lu Shu had a reason to think that way. After all, it was only a matter of minutes if the Wei Wu Army decided to wipe out the entire Phoenix Society. Lu Shu wanted to find out who the spy sent by the Luniverse to North America was. He also wanted to find out the identity of the culprit. Duanmu Huangqis name had already been recorded in his notebook, nobody else should be left out. Moreover, Lu Shu wanted to know what other things would be left in the site of North America. As he walked to the door, Lu Shu suddenly turned and looked at Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. Have you guys figured it out? Shi Xuejin smiled gently. We want to know with what identity are you using to ask this question. Lu Shu thought about it and said. The Ninth Heavenly King. Then it wont be important even if we havent figured it out, right? To us, you are the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network, laughed Shi Xuejin. Lu Shu thought about it and said, What a sly reply. Forget it, I shall not ask anymore. After Lu Shu turned and left, Shi Xuejin heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, I was so scared that he would kill me if I didnt give a correct reply The person who was regarded as the demon king that could cause the end of the world by the Golden Foundation was standing in front of him. It was inevitable for Shi Xuejin to say that. However, thinking about it again, Lu Shu was still Lu Shu. Although the other party was continuously changing, he changed for the better. The selfish young man from the orphanage had made peace with the world and had become a person whom everyone respected. Shi Xuejin did not know how much ups and downs Lu Shu experienced internally, as he grew up. He also did not know how many shocking things Lu Shu would do in the future. However, fortunately, Lu Shu was on his side Shi Xuejin turned to Nie Ting. Does that mean that we can go over to the Luniverse for fun in the future? We cant mess around in the Heavenly Network as after all, we are supposed to protect and guard against the Luniverse. However, theres nothing wrong if we fought for our teammates, right? Is Lu Shu counted as a legal resident? asked Nie Ting. Yes, of course, Shi Xuejin was happy. He had an Identification Card, ok? Then, he is the person whom the Heavenly Network is protecting. Nie Ting smiled. Fighting for him is not counted as cheating. In the past, Lu Shu told Lu Xiaoyu that he would fight with the entire Heavenly Network. After all, the Heavenly Network maintained a good relationship with Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu, and gave them both a salary and magical stones. Now, both Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin wanted to help Lu Shu in the fight. Everyone used this term fight to hide their excitement. It was like karma, you would get rewarded for the kindness you offered to the world. Chapter 1148 - Chen Zuan’s Separation from his Lowly Interests Yellowstone National Park had one of the biggest volcanoes in the world. One famous American disaster films storyline was about this volcano erupting. It was situated in Wyoming and was the largest park on Earth with a distance of more than 1500 kilometers. The site opening was due to the discovery of lava exuding from the ground. Initially, the park management thought that the volcano was about to erupt but the location of the lava was far from the volcano. Moreover, the lava was extremely strange. Later, a Metahuman noticed that the creatures in the Yellowstone National Park started to mutate and the intensity of their Spirit Qi rose rapidly. Then, everyone realized that a site was about to open! Everyone thought that there would not be anymore opening of sites as it had been too long since the last opening. Therefore, they were slow to react. The opening of the remains was not a secret. The Phoenix Society was unable to stop the news from spreading on time. In fact, the various large organizations had all tried to stop the news from spreading but only the Heavenly Network succeeded If the site opened in the Heavenly Network, none of the Practitioners and Metahumans in the world would know about it. After all, although finding treasures was a good thing, it was not worth sacrificing their lives over. To everyone, the Eastern country was mysterious and powerful. All of the three powerful individuals of the Shen Cang Jing level, belonged to that country Practitioners and Metahumans from all over the world rushed to North America, either through legal or illegal means. To these new humans, it was too easy for them to enter illegally. Moreover, the Phoenix Society did not have the ability to stop the practitioners from entering. Both the Metahumans and the Practitioners were not worried about the actions that the Phoenix Society would take to stop them. Although there was a Rank One expert in the Phoenix Society, after the battle on the tigers back, his powers had greatly diminished and the numbers of the army had nearly dropped by half. With this overall power, they could not match up to the Practitioners from all around the world. Therefore most of the people camping in Yellowstone National Park were Practitioners who were waiting for the opening of the site. Even the Phoenix Society were unable to confirm how these Practitioners had entered However, the Practitioners and the large organizations knew that the trip would not be as simple as they thought it would be, as they were not sure if the Heavenly Network would attack As they thought about this, they felt helpless as they could not do anything to the Heavenly Network Someone built a tent in Yellowstone National Park and they looked like ordinary trekkers. The Practitioners gathered together and it was said that there were tens of thousands of them in Yellowstone National Park. However, when they were dispersed across the 80,000 hectare park, they still looked quite dispersed. The Practitioners who did not know each other tried not to stay together. Who knew what the background of those friendly people were? Someone mumbled as he lit up the bonfire, I wonder if the Heavenly Network would send people over? Its fine as long as they dont send the Ninth Heavenly King over, another person continued. Why? The people nearby stopped what they were doing. If other people were sent over, at the very most, we would end up empty-handed. However, if the Ninth Heavenly King was sent over, then things would be different, the person who spoke sounded angry, If we meet him, not only would we end up empty-handed, but we might also have to pay a huge price! Someone laughed, Brother, you must have experienced something. Everyone here had heard about the stories regarding the Ninth Heavenly King but they did not expect to meet a victim here I wonder how the Ninth Heavenly King looks like, so we can take preventive measures, said a person. The Ninth Heavenly King is extremely mysterious. Now that he had attained the Shen Cang Jing, nobody could hurt him, the person who spoke initially said, If I find out that he is in the park, I will hide immediately and wait for the entire event to end Only a few hundred people were in this campsite. Nearby, Lu Shu sat speechlessly. Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao laughed as they heard the conversation. There were many asians in Yellowstone National Park. Or rather, there were already quite a number of asians in North America. The four of them did not attract anyones attention as they blended in. Chen Zuan laughed sneakily, Brother Shu, what a reputation you have there. Lu Xiaoyu stared at Chen Zuan while hugging Little Fury. Stop trying to stir things up. Chen Zuan stopped talking. With Lu Xiaoyu around, only Lu Xiaoyu could tease Lu Shu or that person would be scolded by Lu Xiaoyu Fatty, I realized that you are wearing simple outfits recently. Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan. In the past, Chen Zuans watch could be worth up to millions of dollars. Now, he removed his watch and the clothes he was wearing cost less than a hundred dollars. It was normal if Lu Shu wore those clothes as he liked to do so. However, it was extremely unusual when Chen Zuan wore those. His car also disappeared. Chen Zuan sighed, Although I am rich, my status in the family is still rather low. Back then, I wanted to train but most people dont believe in training. Now what? I became a person of a high status and became the top of the younger generation. Lu Shu listened quietly. All these years, not only was he changing, but Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were also changing for the better. Chen Zuan continued, In the past, my Second Master, eldest, second eldest and fourth eldest uncles looked down on me. Now, they are extremely friendly when they see me. However, I realized that I am no longer so keen on the materialistic life as I do not need those things to prove myself. I have separated myself from lowly interests The younger generation all try to suck up to me but I dont really feel like interacting with them. The family of power and authority does not seem to fit me anymore. Therefore, I suddenly understood why Second Master Chen Baili left the family. With different aspirations, they end up in different paths. I no longer look up to people like my uncles. You cant say it that way. Lu Shu shook his head. Everyone has their own aspirations. Theres no such thing as a lowly aspiration. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly asked, Hold on, you mentioned about your eldest, second eldest and fourth eldest uncles, what about your third eldest uncle? Is he dead? Chen Zuans face turned black immediately. My dad is the third eldest! Chapter 1149 - Daylight Flame This was the first time Lu Shu had brought Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao out on a mission, but he was not worried that they would create a mess. After all, they were Rank One experts. Lu Shu was a master; Lu Xiaoyu had the Bishop, who was a Rank One, and Anthony and Johnson, who were both masters; Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were Rank Ones. Thus, there were no shortcomings in the entire team. Their fault tolerance was very high. In this team, Rank Ones were considered weak. This was something people did not even dare to imagine What Lu Shu had to do now was to find possible spies from the Luniverse in the Phoenix Society. He was not worried about the relics. There was only one variable. Lu Shu had checked the place where magma had flown. Although the magma had died out, Lu Shu still felt a familiar force. This force started to appear during the dawn of the magically rich era. Then, it attempted to save a desperate situation during many crucial periods. It was the white flame in Lu Shus heart! This was the reason why Lu Shu was able to suppress his temper and wait patiently. He could not understand why the magma in the relic would make him feel that way. Or was this a trap that someone who knew him well had deliberately laid for him? Lu Shu was not sure, but he was not afraid. When he passed by the resting troops in the Longmen Fortress, he realized a clue that he had overlooked in the past, but had to pay attention to. Yu Fuyao had made the white flame in his heart jump in an unusual manner. Lu Shu did not know what this meant, but he knew that he did not understand Yu Fuyao as well as he had expected. Although she had killed many slave owners in front of him, this was simply a covert way of proving her innocence. But no matter whether it was Wen Zaifou or Yu Fuyao, he had to defend himself against them. There were many people who liked walking, and many people who liked climbing in Yellowstone National Park, but recently, these people did not come here. They were afraid of Metahumans. The attitudes of ordinary people towards Metahumans had relaxed, but after the attack of the slave owners, ordinary people were once again on the alert against Metahumans and Practitioners. Yellowstone National Park was a gathering place for Practitioners. Only businessmen dared to come here. There were few people who had invisible storage equipment like Lu Shu. Many Metahumans had come here a week ago. The food they had brought was running out, but they were not willing to go and buy more. They were worried that they would miss the best timing when the relics opened. Someone had started to make dinner in the campsite. The bonfire burned wildly, causing the blood vessels on the faces of those sitting near the fire to swell. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao sat by the fire. As they waited for the food, they asked, Brother Shu, why dont we go to the campsite near Grand Prismatic Spring? Many people are at that campsite. There are pretty Practitioners wearing bikinis there as well. It seems fun. Lu Shu glanced at Chen Zuan. We are more likely to be injured by the strange happenings in the early stages of the relics the closer we are to places with hot springs and volcanoes. If some strange creatures appear like last time, then its fine. If you come into contact with magma, you will not even be able to cry. Even if it doesnt burn anyone, it will be difficult if the tents are burned. That seems to be the case. Chen Zuan nodded his head in pity. I thought that I would be able to solve the problem of being single, but the campsite that you have chosen is full of aunties. Just now, an auntie touched my butt. Id better receive compensation for industrial injuries Lu Shu glanced at him. If you get dragged into a forest, I will compensate you for industrial injuries. The auntie that Chen Zuan was talking about was not that old. It was simply Chen Zuans way of speaking. Moreover, Lu Shu had chosen this campsite, as it was the closest to the Phoenix Societys campsite. The Phoenix Society did not allow outsiders to join their campsite. Lu Shu would definitely choose the closest site to observe them. The Phoenix Society knew that it could not prevent so many Practitioners from entering Yellowstone National Park. Thus, they adopted an uncaring attitude, as if North America was not their territory. Lu Shu felt that it was the Phoenix Societys fault. Back then, they had insisted on fighting at the Changbai Mountains. This time, it was the Phoenix Societys turn to suffer the consequences of their own actions. At that moment, a white flame suddenly appeared over their heads against the setting sun. Then, it disappeared. It had not even appeared for one second, but the flame in Lu Shus heart began to jump rapidly. It was as if they shared the same source. Lu Shu knew that he had come to the right place. Perhaps the Yellowstone National Park relics contained the most important secret about him. Even Lu Shu could not understand the white flame. If someone had deliberately left behind a treasure in the relics, it would not be a coincidence if a force that shared the same source as the white flame appeared. The fire-type Metahumans in the campsites panicked. The other types seemed to be fine, but the fire-type Metahumans realized that when they approached the magma and the flames, their fire-type powers would be temporarily suppressed! This was a very mysterious thing. If it only happened occasionally, it would be fine. But what would they do if they were completely unable to use their fire-type abilities after they entered the relics? It would be the equivalent of walking to their deaths. Some fire-type Metahumans wanted to retreat, but they could not bear to leave behind the treasure in the relics. They wanted to take a gamble. What if they were fine when they entered? There were times when people lost their lives because of their shallow mentality towards luck. Lu Shu asked Cheng Qiuqiao to explore and see whether anything else had happened in addition to the strange incident in the sky. Cheng Qiuqiao returned in less than 20 minutes. He wanted to speak, but stopped. Whats wrong? Lu Shu asked curiously. Cheng Qiuqiao went beside Lu Shu and softly said, I saw the Deities! She is among them as well! The two words the Deities was like a bow that was stretched taut in Lu Shus brain. As for who she was, Cheng Qiuqiao did not need to explain. Lu Shu stopped moving. Lu Xiaoyu, who was cooking, did not seem to have heard what Cheng Qiuqiao had said and continued to cook. Chen Zuan looked at the tab on Lu Shus ring finger. He rejoiced in Lu Shus misfortune, he knew all too well that the Cheng Ying sword was in the Changbai Mountains. With Lu Shus personality, he would have taken it back a long time ago, but he had yet to. Was Lu Shu the kind of person to leave his treasures lying around? No, unless he did not dare to take it! It was said that the onlooker saw more of the game. Lu Shu had always said that he would go if he had the chance to do so. Now, he had the ability to create voids, but had not gone there. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao, who had witnessed the wedding, definitely knew why Chapter 1150 - : Older Cousin Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu subconsciously rubbed his hands. How far away are they? Theyre two kilometers away. Over 3000 people from the Phoenix Society have come, but there are not many people from the Deities. There are only over 200 of them, said Cheng Qiuqiao. She has stayed at the Changbai Mountains for over a year. Two relics have opened during that period, but she did not take part. I didnt expect her to suddenly leave the Changbai Mountains What Cheng Qiuqiao meant was that she was here for Lu Shu You talk too much. Lu Shu looked at Cheng Qiuqiao with an unkind expression on his face. To be honest, Lu Shus feelings towards Coral were very complex. They had not thought about how they would treat each other when they met each other again. That wedding was like a scene that was only suitable to appear in their memories. Once they woke up from their dream, they should go their separate ways. But both of them could not differentiate whether it had been a dream or a reality. Lu Shu sat by the bonfire and pondered. Suddenly, there was some commotion in the campsite. It was as if an outsider had come. Lu Shu nervously looked at the source of the commotion, but met with unfamiliar faces. Lu Shu and the rest had not noticed these newcomers. This campsite had a good geographical position. Backpackers would also choose this place to set up camp. Thus, it was normal for new people to come. But to their surprise, these outsiders seemed to be rather well-known among the secret practitioners. There were just over ten of them. The waves of energy from their body were not weak, but Lu Shu and the rest did not think highly of them. Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. He wanted to see whether they recognized these newcomers. After he had returned from the Luniverse, he realized that he had to understand a lot of new information. He had to actively fill up the gaps in his understanding. But to Lu Shu, he focused on the bigger picture. He did not have the time to notice the new team of secret practitioners. Chen Zuan shook his head and softly said, I dont recognize them. They are probably an elite team who has risen in the past year. Since the battle at Tigers Back, the large organizations have weakened. Many elite teams of secret practitioners have appeared. Yes. Cheng Qiuqiao nodded his head. In the past, the large organizations suppressed the secret practitioners. Once the large organizations have weakened, some secret practitioners who have joined forces can display their skills. It can be said that the battle at Tigers Back had allowed the Heavenly Network to single-handedly change the realm of cultivation. This will be part of the history of cultivation. Lu Shu wanted to ask Chen Zuan to take pictures of these people. He wanted the Heavenly Network to obtain information on these people. But the strongest among this group of people were two Rank Twos. Thus, he gave up on this idea. Lu Shu quietly listened. He did not expect these people to be well-known among the secret practitioners. Some secret practitioners were loudly praising them for their actions. The more Lu Shu listened to them, the more he understood. The aim of this organization of elite secret practitioners had always been to expose the malicious deeds carried out by the large organizations. They would post these deeds on the internet and punish them. This was very popular among the secret practitioners. Furthermore, the strength of Rank Twos in the large organizations were declining. They would not be able to do anything against these secret practitioners for now. Thus, they earned a name for themselves in the global cultivation realm. They were like knight errants. Lu Shu did not have any ill feelings towards these people. Some felt that the method in which they privately passed judgment on these malicious deeds was wrong, but Lu Shu did not mind. After all, this occurred overseas. It had nothing to do with them. It would be fine as long as they did not disrupt the mission. Cheng Qiuqiao softly said, It seems like their leader has not arrived. Someone asked where their leader is. They replied that their leader would arrive later. Oh. Dont care about them. We will mind our own business, said Lu Shu casually. After all, they are simply Rank Twos. The probability that their leader is a Rank One is not high. After all, Rank Ones are rather rare, said Cheng Qiuqiao. Even a Rank One would be nothing, said Lu Shu. This exposed Lu Shus great confidence. So what if their leader was Rank One? He had killed more Rank Ones than he could count on one hand At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly sensed someone spying on him. He felt a chill. When the group of secret practitioners had come, he was able to lie low. Why was he still being spied on? Had someone from the Luniverse been lying in ambush here, observing his actions? Lu Shu slowly sat down. Then, he took out a mirror from the Seal of Lands and looked behind him. When Lu Shu looked in the mirror, he did not know whether to laugh or to cry. A head had poked out of the forest and was recklessly observing Lu Shu. When the person realized that he had been discovered through the mirror, he even waved to say hello! If this person was not Corals older cousin, who else would it be? The cousins gaze was not kind. Of course, a small group of people from the Deities did not think highly of Lu Shu. Their leader had gone to the Luo Shen Cultivation College, but there was no progress between the two of them. He had even caused their leader to waste over one year at the Changbai Mountains! Thus, her cousin had boldly come to observe Lu Shu as a means of protest Of course, this was based on their understanding of Lu Shu. Even if he was discovered by Lu Shu, nothing would happen. Thus, he was reckless they still hoped that there would be some progress between the two of them. Lu Shu knew that since her cousin had come, this meant that the Deities definitely knew that he had come to Yellowstone National Park. Thus, there was a reason why their campsite was only two kilometers away. Who had revealed his whereabouts to the Deities? Lu Shu felt that if it was not Nie Ting, then it was Shi Xuejin The cousin did not seem to have any intentions of giving up. Lu Shu slowly kept the mirror in the Seal of Lands. Then, he took out the Sun mirror The cousin was puzzled. Why did you suddenly change the mirror ah! From Osten Skos distress, +666! A strong ray of light shone in his direction. The cousin covered his eyes and tumbled into the forest. Many people in the campsite looked over. They did not even have the time to react Lu Shu waved his hand and innocently laughed, showing that he did not know what had happened either. Suddenly, they heard the voice of the cousin. Wait. I will reveal what is bad about you! Lu Shu was speechless. At that moment, a Caucasian lady from the elite secret practitioners walked out. She stretched her hand towards Lu Shu. Nice to meet you. Our leader is also of Asian descent. We are very interested in the eastern countries. Since Lu Shu was sitting down, the lady had to bend over in order to shake Lu Shus hand. Furthermore, the collar of the black vest she was wearing was very wide. Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly looked at Lu Shu. Had he unlocked some hidden ability to flirt with others?! Chapter 1151 - What a Coincidence When someone actively approached Lu Shu, he would not treat them as an unrelated stranger. He would subconsciously think that they belonged to a slave owner and tried to deliberately approach him. It would be easy to recognize them if the mark of a slave was on their necks or hands, but some were hidden. They could not be seen when one was clothed. Lu Shu knew that some marks of a slave were on the buttocks of course, he had not confirmed this with anyone Lu Shu could not be blamed for being overly suspicious. He had a cautious personality. Recently, many people deliberately approached him. In the past, many people he thought he had met by chance all had their own aims. No matter whether their aims were good or bad, he felt uncomfortable. But this was also one of the reasons why he wanted to solve this problem once and for all. He could not be on guard his entire life. It would be very tiring. He longed for a day when he could finally relax. He would not have to worry about anything. Everyone in the campsite looked over due to the ladys sudden bold actions towards Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not like this feeling. Who were you? Why did you mysteriously come over? The lady saw that Lu Shu did not react. She smiled broadly. Arent you going to shake hands? How ungentlemanly. Lu Shu looked up at her. There are so many people here. Why did you come and greet me? At this moment, Lu Shu had realized that the people behind the lady had started to surround them. They had secretly started to defend themselves against Lu Shu. This meant several things. If Lu Shu had been suspicious, he now completely understood what was going on. There were no real coincidences in the world. He was being targeted! Lu Shu had gotten straight to the point. He did not plan to interact with these people. Although he was cautious, he was not afraid. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao sensed that there was something wrong with Lu Shus tone, but they did not move. Under these circumstances, Lu Shu would be able to control the situation alone. If the lady had certain aims, she would not be able to run away. Before the lady could reply, a secret practitioner said, Dont you know what organization they are from? She wanted to shake hands with you, but you havent moved at all! This sudden bashing shocked Lu Shu. It seemed like over the past year, this organization of elite secret practitioners won the hearts of the people. The overseas Practitioners highly praised these cool actions. It was like how hackers were highly sought after when the calculator was first introduced. The surrounding secret practitioners all felt that Lu Shu was shameless, but Lu Shu did not care too much about them. He continued to look at the lady. I will ask and you will answer. Why did you come to shake hands with me in particular? When the secret practitioners heard Lu Shus tone, they could not sit still. They recognized this elite secret practitioner organization. If not, their arrival would not cause a commotion in the campsite. Furthermore, two women in the group were very pretty. No matter whether they liked them or not, they could not stand seeing these women being bullied. To Lu Shu, this wave of people was ordinary. They did not seem like particularly ferocious Practitioners. All their back-ups had arrived. In reality, there was a period of time when the murderous intent off Lu Shus body was very strong. However, after he advanced to the master realm, he recollected his aura. Nie Ting had named it Shen Cang Jing as such for a reason. Once a person had advanced to this realm, they would return to their true nature and conceal their aura. Moreover, Lu Xiaoyu looked very innocent as she hugged her pet. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were slightly upset. This group of people did not seem to have much combat power Lu Shu silently looked at the secret practitioners. Were they about to find He glanced around. Most of the secret practitioners were Rank Five or Rank Six. The strongest was probably a Rank Three or a Rank Four. Lu Shu was too lazy to deal with them. However, the lady turned and smiled at the secret practitioners. Please do not be angry. Theres no need to do so. I might have been too abrupt. But this did not stop them from wanting to fight. On the contrary, it made the secret practitioners feel that Lu Shu and the rest were too much. Chen Zuan was happy. He softly said to Cheng Qiuqiao, This is interesting. If the people behind the lady had not surrounded them, everyone would not have thought much about it. But now, it was obvious that they were not welcoming to strangers. The secret practitioners were riled up. This was a disdainful move. But at that moment, there was a sudden movement in the forest behind Lu Shu. Everyone in the campsite was dumbfounded and looked at the forest. Then, a large group of people on horses suddenly appeared. Coral was in the lead. The moment she walked out of the forest, she sat down beside Lu Shu by the bonfire. She remained silent, as if she did not know what to say. She was aggressive when she had arrived, but the moment she sat down, it seemed as if this aggression had disappeared. A ferocious tiger had become a white rabbit. Suddenly, Coral said, What a coincidence to bump into a neighbor here. Her cousin expected better from her. She had said that she wanted to be strong and let Lu Shu know that being liked by the leader of the Deities was a pleasant thing. However, all of this disappeared after she saw him. The secret practitioners in the campsite were speechless. They were all too familiar with this girl. How many people did not know about the leader of the Deities, Coral? There were few public videos of Lu Shu, but there were many of Coral. After all, Coral had represented the Deities in many high-ranking meetings. These were all covered by the media. Lu Shu did not know what to say either. Yes, what a coincidence He subconsciously put his hand in his pocket. He wanted to hide the tab on his finger, but saw that Coral was still wearing the tab on her finger as well. For some reason, he suddenly relaxed. His expression was more natural. But before Lu Shu could say anything else, Coral suddenly stood up and left with the rest of the people from the Deities. She did not even say hello! Lu Shu and the rest looked at one another helplessly. The secret practitioners in the campsite were speechless. They had been planning to launch a group attack on Lu Shu and the rest when the Deities interfered. Now, were they planning not to attack at all? What relationship did the Deities have with these four people? None of this made sense! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had been waiting for the secret practitioners to attack. He would kill them once he felt that it was justified. But now, everyone was suddenly quiet. Lu Shu did not know what to do either! He looked at the forest. His mouth was agape, but he did not say anything. Were the Deities just here for a stroll? Corals cousin chatted to Coral as they walked back to their campsite. You cant let him get ahead of himself! Think about it. He had been hiding among the secret practitioners at the Koh Chang Island remains. Now that he is a master, he is still hiding among them! He might be up to something! You cant allow him to be too comfortable! Chapter 1152 - Dreams and Polar Lights Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu did not know what to do with the Deities. They were allies. Even if their allies had complaints against them, or played pranks on them, it would not be much Lu Shu, youve changed, said Lu Xiaoyu as she added firewood to the bonfire. In the past, he would not have been able to stand this. But once the leader of the Deities teased him, he was able to stand it? Of course, Lu Xiaoyu knew the reason behind this! Ahem. Lu Shu turned and looked at the lady. Where were we? Were you going to attack me? Cut the wait. Hurry up and do it. Both the secret practitioners and the lady were scared. Lu Shu suddenly understood. They had targeted him, but they probably did not know his true identity. If not, as long as they knew that he was a master, they would run far away. The lady smiled. I just came to shake hands with you. Theres nothing else. They were not that brave. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. This group of people had surrounded him. Clearly, they had been targeting him. Suddenly, Lu Shu was puzzled. If this group of people were not underlings or slaves, then why would they target him? According to the secret practitioners, this group of people caught thieves. Why did they target him? Why did you target me just now? Lu Shu asked them directly. Someone shared information that you are a brat who plays with the feelings of others on the basis that you are rich, one of the people in the organization carefully said. Whose feelings did I play with? Lu Shu was unhappy. Who shared this information?! The person from the organization was about to cry. We dont know either. We received information that there are four Asians in this campsite. They also described your clothing we obtained this information from the Internet. We have a website where ordinary secret practitioners can seek help from us to attack evil forces Had he become an evil force? Lu Shu thought about it. Suddenly, he felt that Corals cousin could have been behind this. He had been nervous for nothing. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Had he been too tense? Suddenly, Lu Shu looked at Little Fury. He asked, Are you able to make all of them fall asleep without them noticing? How much area can you cover? Suddenly, Lu Shu thought of something. Would the person behind this be hiding nearby because of his arrival? If he made Little Fury put everyone to sleep, they might be able to find this person in their dreams! This was the power of dreams. It would not harm the innocent, but it had miraculous effects. When Lu Shu discovered that Little Fury had obtained the ability to create dreams after receiving the golden piece of paper, he knew that Little Fury would be useful in the future. Little Fury took out a small notebook from its bag and wrote on it. I can only cover two kilometers now. Thats all? Lu Shu asked. From Little Furys distress, +777! Little Fury looked at Lu Shus shocked expression. It felt as if it had been humiliated Ha ha, that is normal. Lu Shu knew that he had hurt Little Fury and returned to the main topic. He realized that the weakest link in the group was not a Rank One. it was Little Fury, who was stuck at Rank Two. He had given Little Fury two refresher fruits previously, but he did not expect Little Fury to require so many refresher fruits to advance. Little Fury had not advanced to Rank One. Ahem. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. Although you are not human, there would be a heavenly vision when you advance to Rank One. Would that make everyone in a five kilometer radius fall asleep? Or will the range be even wider? To be honest, Lu Shu had never seen how it was like when an animal advanced to Rank One. Chaos had advanced before, but Chaos was a higher being in myths. The campsite was silent. Lu Shu did not actively talk to them. These people did not even dare to cough. Now, there were four Rank Ones in the Deities, including Lu Shu. They were a first-rate organization only second to the Heavenly Network. Thus, when they realized that Lu Shu and the rest seemed to have a close relationship with the Deities, they were not as strong-willed. Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu said, Hurry up and advance. Create a dream realm to play in. Suddenly, everyone was interested. What would it be like if a few thousand people within a five kilometer radius fell asleep at the same time? It was interesting to think about. Little Fury swallowed the refresher fruits. It was on the verge of advancing to Rank One. Suddenly, it let off massive waves of energy. Lu Shu looked at the sky. It was as if the clear, starry sky had been covered in purple silk. It was as if curtains of polar lights had passed by. The curtains in the sky looked especially beautiful. The wind blew, and the curtains swayed in the wind. Lu Shu felt drowsy, but he immediately activated his celestial powers and fought the drowsiness. He turned and looked at the secret practitioners in the campsite. To his shock, they were all asleep. Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Lu Xiaoyu were asleep as well. But Lu Shu had to keep awake. What if someone took advantage of the situation. Lu Shus senses were all activated. He estimated that the heavenly vision had a radius of eight kilometers. Was Little Fury a genius? He did not know what it was like in the dream realm. If the dream realm was realistic enough, the people in the realm might not be able to discern whether they were in their dreams or in reality. In the past, Lu Shu had told Little Fury to be careful when controlling the dream realm. If people felt that the dream realm was the reality, they would not feel conflicted. At that moment, everything in the dream realm was exactly the same as in reality. The polar lights in the sky were still present. The trees were still there. The campsite was still there. It seemed as if nothing had changed. Of course, if a giant white squirrel was not in the campsite, it would be too real When Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao saw the enlarged Little Fury, they were dumbfounded. Little Fury looked around at the people in the campsite. Then, it said, Brothers, do you want digital coins? But the language was different. Little Fury could not speak English When the girls in the campsite saw Little Fury, they could not bear it. How adorable! Where did this squirrel come from? As they spoke, they ran up and tried to hug Little Fury. The enlarged Little Fury was like a giant doll. Little Fury had been selling digital coins, but was interrupted by these girls. It used its claws to push them away. Go away, go away! Are you members? How dare you hug me! Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly had the desire to tease Little Fury. Suddenly, Chen Zuan realized that something was wrong. Where is Xiaoyu? Where did she go? Didnt she fall asleep? No. She was still beside me when we fell asleep, said Cheng Qiuqiao, confused. Chapter 1153 - I Am On Your Side! After Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao realized that Lu Xiaoyu was missing, they felt that something was strange. Where could Xiaoyu have gone? Lu Xiaoyu had suggested that they visit the dream realm. Now, she had disappeared. Wait. Chen Zuan suddenly turned and looked at the forest behind him. Little Fury had created a very realistic dream realm. Even if Little Fury had not seen some actions, it had created realistic reactions in the dream realm. For example, it had created footprints on the ground. This was a complicated project, but someone who created dreams needed to have this ability. It was like a formula. The consciousness of everyone present would be gathered in the dream realm, making the dream realm more realistic. But it did not have to be as complex all the time. It was like a mathematical formula. As long as you could create it, you could make use of it again when creating models in the future. Chen Zuan looked at the footprints on the floor. Suddenly, he gasped in shock. The campsite of the Deities is there. Did Xiaoyu go there It cant be. Cheng Qiuqiao was dumbfounded. She wont fight in her dreams. Would Little Fury be able to withstand their waves of energy No wonder Xiaoyu suggested to enter the dream realm. She knew that Brother Shu would be concerned about our safety and not enter the dream realm. Thus, she came here to secretly find Coral. Chen Zuan analyzed. Lets go and observe To Chen Zuan, a war might break out at any time. He was not afraid that the situation would blow up. After all, he was single. You are really not afraid of death. Cheng Qiuqiaos expression darkened. Lets settle the important things first. See if there are any slave owners hidden among the secret practitioners. Furthermore, have you thought about it? Rank Ones can resist entering the dream realm. After all, Little Fury just advanced to Rank One. Its realm is not stable yet. Coral advanced earlier than the two of us. What if she did not enter the dream realm? Sure. Lets settle the important things first. Chen Zuan said to Little Fury, Stop selling digital coins. Lets begin. Little Fury recalled that it had created the dream realm not to sell digital coins. It was supposed to find the people hiding in ambush. How would they do so? They would kill! They would kill them in the dream realm and discover who experienced stress when facing death. The curtain in the sky slowly disappeared. Soon after, shooting stars fell from the sky. The meteorites was about to cover the entire Yellowstone National Park! Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao flew to a mountain. They would stand at a high point and observe whether anyone was behaving strangely. They would find the hidden experts. They knew that Lu Shu was observing who was able to resist the dream realm outside as well. There were only a few Rank One experts in this world. Furthermore, only Rank Ones would be able to resist Little Furys dream realm. If a Rank One was hiding among the secret practitioners, even if they were not a slave owner, they would be able to fill in the gaps in the information the Heavenly Network had. A Rank One with the code name Giant from the Phoenix Society was on the Heavenly Networks list. Lu Shu was not worried about this person. The Heavenly Network had planted someone beside Giant. There had been no strange happenings recently. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw someone fly into the sky. There were no meteorites in real life. Thus, the curtains were still in the sky! Lu Shu, who had been standing still, suddenly flew into the sky, kicking up a storm of dust! Over 2000 people from the Phoenix Society had come to the Yellowstone Park relics. To the Phoenix Society, there were still many things to do in terms of the national training order. After the battle at the Tigers Back fortress, some people in the organization wanted to eliminate the Jingoists. The Saints warlike personality had caused the Phoenix Society to suffer heavy losses. But back then, the Saint was still in his position and had massive combat power. After they returned from the battle, no one dared to voice their unhappiness, until an assassin appeared one day In the past, they had heard that the First Heavenly King liked being an assassin. But when they faced an assassin who was of the Master Realm, they truly felt how frightening it was when an expert suddenly became an assassin. Back then, Practitioners all over the world were speechless. It would be over if you just killed the Saint, right? Was there a need for an assassination? But the Conservatives in the Phoenix Society received a rare opportunity. After they rose to power, they amended their strategy. Giant had advanced to Rank One. Thus, he became the new leader of the Phoenix Society. The opening of the relics made the Phoenix Society feel helpless once again. Giants final decision was to not prevent any Practitioners or organizations from entering North America. They did not plan on monopolizing the relics. If the Phoenix Society, who had suffered heavy losses, wanted to oppose the entire world, they would be done for. They did not have Nie Tings confidence to face the rest of the world. They did not have the strength of the Heavenly Network either. Back then, Nie Ting had said that he was willing to face the rest of the world for Lu Xiaoyu at the Tigers Back fortress. This had become the most famous quote in the cultivation realm. When people heard this quote, they pondered. Why did they train? They trained so that they would have their dazzling moment as well. Suddenly, Giant realized that the members of his organization were falling asleep. He felt drowsy as well, but resisted it. Giant looked at the curtain of polar lights in the sky. He did not realize that someone had advanced to Rank One. He flew into the sky to see what was happening. Before he could take a good look, he suddenly saw a young man flying towards him like a bullet! Giant was about to wet his pants. The young man was far too fast. If his speed was 1, the flying speed of the young man was probably more than 10 times his speed. What was this gap? Giant suddenly realized that they were on completely different levels! There was two kilometers between them, but Giant could already feel massive pressure. He wanted to run away, but he knew clearly that he would not be able to run Lu Shu arrived in front of Giant in the blink of an eye. Giant stood in the sky, trembling in terror. After Lu Shu stopped, he instantly recognized Lu Shu. Boss, I I am on your side! I am a planted agent! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Of course, he had recognized that this was the current leader of the Phoenix Society, Giant. But Wait. Let me confirm this. Lu Shu called Nie Ting to ask whether this was true. Nie Tings reply was positive Lu Shu gasped in shock. No wonder he had said that they did not need to be afraid of the Phoenix Societys leader. They had made the leader of another organization their planted agent! It looked like Nie Ting had suddenly killed the Saint when the Phoenix Society was divided. It was all planned When Lu Shu thought about how ferocious Nie Ting was, he relaxed He looked at Giant with a kind expression on his face. Yes, you are on my side. Dont fly in the sky at night. Got it? Yes, yes. Giant quickly flew back to the Phoenix Society campsite. He suddenly had an unpleasant premonition towards this journey to the relics. Why had someone like the Ninth Heavenly King come as well Chapter 1154 - Found the Slave Owner! Lu Shu watched as Giant flew back. No wonder Nie Ting wanted to find the slave owner who might be hiding in the Phoenix Society. The Phoenix Society was like a department of the Heavenly Network. They would definitely be concerned about what was happening to their own organization He did not care about how Nie Ting did this. During the battle at the Tigers Back fortress, You Mingyu had sent the overseas intelligence personnel to infiltrate their forces and deliver a report. During this period, many overseas Practitioner organizations had their authority overthrown. But Lu Shu had not expected them to reach the Practitioners. The Phoenix Society was also considered a first-rate Practitioner organization in the world. But this was good as well. It would be interesting if the cultivation realm came under the Heavenly Network. Of course, the leader of the Heavenly Network would have to face counterattacks from the respective organizations. Supporting their leader would be the best. There would be the least injuries and the most profits. Although they would have to prepare themselves for possible opposition, it would be good if they were able to reach this level. Lu Shu looked down. He was puzzled. Only Giant had displayed unusual behavior. Were there no slave owners within an eight kilometer radius? The entire Phoenix Society was within this radius. Lu Shu was still waiting. He knew that Little Fury, Chen Zuan, and the rest had definitely made their move in the dream realm to find those who were hiding. At the next moment, someone in the Phoenix Society campsite suddenly awakened. Then, he flew out of Yellowstone National Park. Lu Shu had been waiting for a hidden Rank One expert like this. A lightning aurablade shot out and flew towards the Practitioner. The Practitioner, who was still flying, took out a blunt sword to defend himself against the lightning aurablade. The sword energy dispersed with this attack! Lu Shu understood. It was definitely a slave owner. A blunt sword like this was a Eastern weapon. No one in the Phoenix Society would use such a weapon! Lu Shu stepped into a void. When he reappeared, the person was running away. He threw a clean punch, creating a loud crashing noise. A massive amount of heat was produced when the air was rapidly compressed. The slave owner felt as if his hair and eyebrows were burning. This only happened for an instant. He did not have the time to think about anything else. He knew that he was facing a master. Only masters were able to step into voids and suddenly appear! The slave owner could only use his arms to protect his chest. Then, he felt a massive force exploding at the point where his arms crossed each other. The impact spread through his bones and body. The sound of bones breaking was dense and terrifying. He had a pair of iron arm braces on his arm to save himself. There were many complicated flower patterns on the arm braces. When Lu Shu punched them, the flower patterns shone with a purple light and started to move. They were like flowers in full bloom. But before the flower petals could open up, they withered. Even the braces had begun to break! He had relied on this weapon to save himself for 100 years. He did not expect it to be this weak when facing a master. The slave owner fell from the sky. His consciousness was hazy. Even his cranial cavity was trembling. Practitioners were very strong, but they were still human. It was once said that the Practitioners final route should involve the release of their soul. Their material body would rot, but their soul would live forever. But Lu Shu did not think so. He felt that the material body was the home of the soul. A soul without a body had no foundation. Lu Shu carried the slave owner and walked back to the campsite. He kept the slave owner alive, as he wanted Xiaoyu to capture his spirit and obtain memory fragments. Lu Shu would not have any sympathy towards these slave owners who destroyed the Earth for their own gain. But Lu Shu was puzzled. The dream realm could end once the slave owner was found, but why had the dream not ended? He saw that everyone in the campsite was in a deep sleep, including Lu Xiaoyu. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao would occasionally laugh foolishly, while Lu Xiaoyu furrowed her eyebrows. Little Fury was more exaggerated. It closed its eyes and danced for joy Lu Shu walked around the campsite. He realized that everyone looked as if they were drunk. What was going on? This dream had lasted for a long time. Lu Shu waited for three hours, but did not see any signs of the dream ending. He could no longer wait. On one hand, they were in the relics. Any strange happenings could result in the loss of lives. On the other hand, the slave owner was on the verge of death. Although the powerful recovery abilities of a Practitioner would keep him alive, Lu Shus punch had been very powerful. His brain had been knocked out. He could die at any time. What if they could not capture his spirit? Lu Shu picked up Little Fury and shook it. Little Fury suddenly opened its eyes and looked at Lu Shu. Whats wrong, fatty? Lu Shus expression darkened. Youd better change your tone wait. You can speak now? Yes. Little Fury was dumbfounded as well. I can speak now! Heh heh, dont talk. My head hurts. Lu Shu expressionlessly threw Little Fury on the ground. He felt that Little Furys tone could not be changed. He did not know where it had come from, and how it had entered the remains. There were two mascots at home, Little Fury and Chaos. None of their tones were normal. Little Fury waking up meant that the dream ended. Without the dream creator, the dream realm would start to collapse. Lu Shu observed the expressions of the people. He was not sure whether any trouble had happened after Little Fury had maintained the dream for such a long time. The first thing a secret practitioner did when he woke up was to excitedly ask his friend, What member level did you reach? Level 7, yay! Ha ha ha, I am Level 8! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he could not understand the situation. He had lost control! After listening to them for a while, Lu Shu suddenly realized that these people had not awakened after the meteorites struck. Instead, Little Fury made all of them die and enter another world. It had opened a new world! In this world, they could reveal their secrets in their previous lives in exchange for money. They could use this money to turn strong and become members Lu Shus expression was dark. He realized that after these people had woken up, they seemed rather reluctant. It seemed as if they wanted to return to the dream realm! After they died, the world was very relaxing. As long as you were a member, everything would be pleasant! Lu Shu suspected that if possible, these people would pay money to Little Fury in real life to create dreams for them! Chapter 1155 - Deep in Dreams Initially, Lu Shu thought that in order to trap one using dreams, he had to make the dream become a reality. Yet this time, he was not as good as Little Fury. Little Furys dream was not realistic and when he woke up, he could tell that the dream was an illusion as everything was perfect in the dream. However, such perfect dreams were what made one fall. Lu Shu looked over and saw most of the practitioners discussing about the content of the dreams. Some people were extremely excited while some looked lost. They had figured out the origin of the dream when they saw Little Fury but they did not dare to comment. A squirrel which managed to make a group of people fall deep into their dreams was definitely not an ordinary squirrel! There were too many troubles in the world, such as losing advantage in the workplace, complicated relationships in the workplace, familial conflicts causing the husband to rather stay in his car than return home to face his wife. Parents white hair, the pain and suffering they felt because of betrayal. All these were things that one had to face with no exceptions. Lu Shu knew that he was probably in the wrong. In the past, he thought that the real world could trap people but that was not the highest level in reality. The highest level was to cause one to be unwilling to leave their dream, and would pay any price to return back to their dream. In dreamland, there was no pain. It originated from everyday life but was much better than that. It was no wonder that so many people were addicted to games and the internet. That was because a game was like a dream, some people liked games where they could gain power from purchasing credits, while some people preferred tournament games where they could minimize the differences between their statuses. It was generally similar, but it was easier to find happiness in games. Lu Shu smiled and looked at Little Fury, You have potential. Little Furys eyes lit up. What do you think if I develop this into a payment mode? [1. Little Furys pronunciation was not accurate, so Lu Shu did not understand what he meant at first.] Lu Shu took a long time to understand what Little Fury was saying. Go and correct your pronunciation. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. At this moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao came over. The first thing Chen Zuan did was to tell on Xiaoyu, Brother Shu, be careful, after Xiaoyu entered the dream state, she went to find the person in North Europe Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. He saw that Lu Xiaoyu had woken up and could not tell anything wrong from her expression. After a while, Lu Shu asked, pretending that he did not know anything, What did you experience in your dream? Nothing much, I strolled around, Lu Xiaoyu shrugged and said. Lu Shu was certain that Lu Xiaoyu went to look for Coral. Goodness knew what they talked about. Hold on, did Little Fury notice that?! Usually, Little Fury had the ability to figure out everything in the dream state. However, he would not remember everything as his brain capacity was limited. That was the intention of his model, his brain was not a super powerful calculator. However, if he had noticed the conversations between Lu Xiaoyu and Coral, then he should know everything that happened in the dreams. However, before Lu Shu could ask Little Fury, Lu Xiaoyu moved Little Fury away F*ck, he seemed to have lost the last measure too. In comparison, Little Fury was more obedient to Lu Xiaoyu. At this moment, someone walked over and said to Lu Shu, Although I dont know how to address you, but I was wondering if I can pay to dream again, just once! Hearing this, Lu Shu was shocked as it sounded like the lines of gambling and drug addicts. The money lover Lu Shu shook his head and rejected, Thats only a dream. Be realistic. The other party was stunned. Alright, thank you. At this moment, the practitioners in the campsite realized that they were afraid of Lu Shu because of the Deities, but today, they realized how powerful Lu Shus team was. They felt as though they were being ruled. The Practitioners did not understand how Lu Shu and the rest managed to make so many people dream. At this moment, some people who had sharp eyes noticed the tab on Lu Shus finger as it was not at a hidden spot. Then, they felt suffocated. What the f*ck, it was really the Ninth Heavenly King! The news spread like wildfire in the campsite. Over 200 practitioners in the campsite felt a sense of despair. Did the people in the Heavenly Network still care about humanitarianism?! They deployed such a large-scale weapon of mass destruction as they wanted to? What did we do wrong, didnt we agree that Lu Shu would not be used on us if we are obedient? Of course, the Heavenly Network did not make such promises. However, everyone was in despair as what they feared for actually happened. However, some of the candidates came over to join in for fun. It would be for the best if they could find something but even if they did not manage to, it was fine. At this moment, these people had begun to gossip. After the wedding in Europe, there were not much gossip regarding Lu Shu and Coral. Would anything happen after the two of them met? In the past, their fast-progressive love story was considered as a classic love story. However, nobody expected them to part ways after their wedding It was so confusing. Thinking of how Coral took the initiative to go to the campsite, some people were ready to watch the show The change in attitude from one of despair to one of an onlooker was extremely fast At this moment, a strong wind blew throughout Yellowstone National Park. Lu Shu immediately noticed that the strange phenomenon of the leaking of remains had happened. The Practitioners scrambled to hold onto the trees nearby. Those who were unable to hold onto the trees on time were blown away by the strong wind and was only able to grab onto something after being dragged against the floor for tens of meters. After all, as everyone were practitioners, the wind was not able to cause many injuries. In the strong wind, Chen Zuan shouted at the top of his lungs while hugging the tree, Whats going on, why are there two strange phenomena? Lu Shu frowned and stood in the campsite. At this moment, the Practitioners also realized that only Lu Shu was able to stand upright without needing any external support. That was probably due to the difference in realms. After thinking for a while, Lu Shu suddenly said, The remains is not as simple as I thought it would be. I have a feeling that This is probably going to be the last remains to be opened on Earth. Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan looked at each other. Last?! They did not know how Lu Shu came to this conclusion and Lu Shu did not explain either. Chapter 1156 - Opening of the Remains! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without exception, the remains that Lu Shu and the rest encountered would display a strange phenomenon. That was because the source of strength of the remains conflicted with the current world. Yet now, Lu Shu and the rest realized, to their horror, that there was more than one strange phenomenon for this remains. Magma, daylight flames, and now, wild wind. Initially, Lu Shu thought that the daylight flame and magma came from the same source and so did not pay them much attention. Now, it seemed like it was not as simple as what he had imagined. The powerful daylight flames appeared from the strange remains. Lu Shu thought, if the remains was a treasure that was intentionally buried, then the appearance of the daylight flames indicated the end of the remains. That was because the remains had a limit and could not be opened indefinitely. The wild wind blew for a long time. While struggling, everyone in the campsite watched Lu Shu stand in the center of the campsite as he pondered, seemingly unaffected by the wind. It felt terrible to suffer while watching how someone else was unaffected. When the wind finally stopped, Lu Shu said, Lets pack up and walk further into Yellowstone National Park. Actually, he was not planning to look for anything inside the park. He needed to discuss something with Chen Zuan and the rest and it was not convenient for him to do so with a lot of people around. Moreover, many people in the campsite had already figured out his identity. He did not like to be the center of attention. The four of them continued trekking in the park. Chen Zuan, after keeping silent for a while, suddenly said, Arent we informing that person that we are leaving? Lu Shu suddenly stopped and the silence was deafening. Lu Shu slapped the back of Chen Zuans head and said, I told you to wash the dishes! Chen Zuan was stunned. Why was Lu Shu bringing this matter up after such a long time?! Cheng Qiuqiao empathized with Chen Zuan. Brother Zuan, after we go back, I will buy you life insurance and put my name as the beneficiary. In that case, your sacrifice wont be in vain. Chen Zuan was mad. Cheng Qiuqiao, I didnt expect you to have your eye on a dead persons money. Cheng Qiuqiao casually said, So you do know that you will become a dead person if you continue being like this Stop it. Lu Shu waved his hands speechlessly and continued walking. I need to tell you two something serious. The remains is extraordinary. In fact, I feel like it is a mistake bringing the both of you along with me. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao looked at each other. Was it that exaggerated? Although the lifeforms in the remains were powerful, they seemed to be very powerful initially and was at the peak of recovery. If the remains were able to threaten two Rank One individuals, then it would have been exaggerated. After all, even if they could not win the fight, they could flee. Moreover, they had Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu with them. Brother Shu, dont scare us, mumbled Chen Zuan. I am not scaring you. Lu Shu shook his head. I am not worried about Xiaoyu since she has the spirit of two masters. However, the two of you are different. Dont forget, the position where one entered the remains is randomized and we were not together when we first entered. Moreover, as the area of the remains enlarged, it had been almost a year since the remains were opened. Who knows how the interior of the remains look like? Unfortunately, we are not able to enter and contact each other immediately, said Chen Zuan, Or else, the four of us dont have to be afraid of anything. Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan with a serious look. Dont let your guard down. After overcoming so many challenges, we cant afford to let a mishap happen now. Lu Shu did not mention about how he felt as though there was something waiting for him in the remains. It was either a creature or an unimaginable treasure. If Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were around, Lu Shu could ask them if they knew what was hiding in the remains. However, both of them went back to the Luniverse and brought 5000 packs of hotpot soup base with them At this moment, he heard footsteps behind him. Lu Shu turned around and saw Coral walking over with the Deities. Corals cousin and some others were carrying bags and they looked like they were trekking too. Lu Shu and the rest did not know how to react. Then, Corals cousin said rudely to Lu Shu, Move, why arent you moving, we are following you guys! Lu Shu was speechless. He looked at Coral, only to realize that Coral was enjoying the scenery and acted as though she did not see Lu Shu. At this moment, the only thing in Lu Shus mind was, What did Lu Xiaoyu and Coral talk about? What were the Deities planning Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu suspiciously before turning to Coral. He felt that something was amiss. With a large group of Deities following him, they were extremely eye-catching. Since the morning, they had walked for over 100 kilometers. Lu Shus destination was the core sector near the strange phenomenon of the remains. Since he had to enter the remains anyway, he would rather take the initiative and enter first, so as to secure a superior position. They witnessed many commotions along the way. The Practitioners made a commotion everywhere they went. Some of them were brazen in the Yellowstone National Park. Some large organizations also had ulterior motives. Within the span of two hours, Corals cousin and Chen Zuan had already stopped two instances of assault on female practitioners. Lu Xiaoyu said indignantly, These people deserve to be chemically castrated. Am I right, Lu Shu? Lu Shu said after a while, No, they should be physically castrated. Hearing this, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao had goosebumps. One was more cruel than the other. Coral smiled and kept silent behind them. Behind Lu Shu, she suddenly felt that things were going pretty well. At this moment, it began to fog up. Everyone had been to the remains and knew that the fog was the door that led to the remains. Everyone looked at Lu Shu. At such moments, their innate reactions reflected who they thought had the most authority. A commotion broke out in Yellowstone National Park and the Practitioners rushed over towards where Lu Shu and the rest were. Lu Shu smiled. Everyone has been in the remains before, lets not waste time. I hope that everyone can return safely. After that, Lu Shu walked into the fog. Everyone followed his footsteps. Meanwhile, Lu Xiaoyu turned around to look at Coral and without any words, they seemed to have reached a common understanding. Lu Shu did not turn around to look at anyone. It was a solo journey through the remains. Everyone had to experience the unknown by themselves. To Lu Shu, he had to face some things by himself. He wanted to cut open the layer of fog by himself. Chapter 1157 - Strange Phenomenon of the Remains A huge cloud of fog spread open across Yellowstone National Park. Someone made a live broadcast of this scene on a helicopter. They were ordinary people and did not dare to get too close to the remains. However, the camera captured everything. A beautiful, young female reporter said to the camera, The Practitioners have gathered in Yellowstone National Park for the opening of the remains. Below, we can see the Practitioners rushing towards the fog the remains have produced. That is where the door leading into the remains is located. The blades on the helicopter made loud noises but the reporter continued, Based on our understanding, there hasnt been any opening of remains for the past nine months. In the past, the opening of the remains always creates a huge commotion for the Practitioners as there was believed to be a sea of treasures in the remains. Initially, we thought that the Phoenix Society would refuse to allow the Practitioners from the rest of the world to enter, however, evidently after the battle on the Tigers Back, they no longer have the ability to do so! We tried to interview Nie Ting, the person-in-charge of the Heavenly Network, to find out if they would send anyone over. However, the Heavenly Network rejected our interview, the reporter roared in the wild wind, However, we have received news that the Ninth Heavenly King Lu Shu has appeared in Yellowstone National Park. His power cannot be underestimated! We believe that the Heavenly Network would be the biggest winner this time! In this era, media coverage was everywhere because people were fond of gossip. Ordinary people were definitely curious about the cultivation realm. Therefore, some media companies placed their focus on this group of people even though they were dangerous. To the media, there were benefits at the center of attention. That was because the extent of outreach and sales of publications determined the salary of a media personnel. The reason behind talking about Lu Shu was that Lu Shu was the center of attention Even Lu Shu was unaware about it himself, but he had many supporters and fans from all over the world. It was like a famous football or basketball player, as long as one was powerful enough, people would idolize them. Moreover, Lu Shu was too mysterious. Not only did he own a dragon, but he was also the ruler of the battlefield. It sounded extremely charismatic Moreover, there were too many events that involved Lu Shu Besides Lu Shu, Nie Ting also had a lot of fans overseas In the past, Lu Shu thought that there were no other ordinary people in Yellowstone National Park. However, he came to this conclusion based on the mindset of an ordinary individual in China. He neglected the possibility that foreigners might have a different mindset as they loved seeking thrills. Therefore, Lu Shu and the rest did not expect many people to rush over to Yellowstone National Park. On one hand, they did not feel that the remains would affect them as they did not have to enter the remains. On the other hand, there was already a group of individuals overseas who loved to take risks. In fact, many ordinary people felt proud for returning safe and sound after entering the remains. One could only conclude that there were all types of people in the world. Lu Shu felt that this was a part of the series why there was so little foreigners. However, at this moment, the helicopter pilot suddenly pulled the cyclic of the helicopter and said, Sit tight! The reporter looked out in shock and was stunned. The white fog had suddenly spread towards them! The speed of the spreading fog was too fast. It was so fast that the helicopter was swept into the fog before it could avoid it! The live broadcast stopped! Those who were watching the live broadcast were stunned. Did the reporter get swept into the remains? They could only see a white screen and loud noises on screen. It took two minutes for the screen to change to that of the broadcasting studio. Evidently, the broadcasting company did not expect this to happen too. The news anchor in the broadcasting studio said nervously, The fog at Yellowstone National Park continuously spread, we have lost contact with our reporter and none of us have any idea about what is happening in Yellowstone National Park. Please stay away from Yellowstone National Park! However, it was too late. Many ordinary people had already entered Yellowstone National Park and judging from the speed of the spread of the fog, it would be too late for them to escape after seeing the fog. However, nobody knew how long the spread of the fog would last and how big the area would be. In less than five minutes, someone posted on the internet, claiming that the fog had stopped but Yellowstone National Park had vanished! That meant that the fog had completely shrouded the entirety of Yellowstone National Park, including some of the towns nearby! Too many ordinary people were involved. This caused plenty of others to feel fear! Up to today, this was the first time the fog of the remains had spread so far that it was beyond imagination! Countless media reported about this live event as though the end of the world was near. At this moment, in the Longmen Fortress, Hao Zhichao immediately passed the information to Nie Ting when he received it. Shi Xuejin read the news with Nie Ting and was astonished. Such a big area? Did anyone calculate if the fog and the area of the remains were proportional to each other? Theres no accurate proportion, but this time, the size of the remains must be beyond imagination, said Hao Zhichao. Should we go over to assist? Shi Xuejin turned and asked Nie Ting. Nie Ting threw the report on the table. Assist whom? Lu Shu? You are not even as powerful as him and you want to assist him? Forget it, stop worrying about it. He can manage it by himself. I think we should worry more about the overseas organizations. Shi Xuejin thought that Nie Ting was right. He did not need to worry since Lu Shu was already a Master. Shi Xuejin asked, What are we eating tonight, I am planning to make sour and spicy potato and mapo tofu. Nie Ting thought about it and said, Add a meat dish. Hao Zhichao walked away silently, how did they suddenly end up on the topic of dinner? Meanwhile, Lu Shu stood in the remains and looked around. He was surrounded by yellow barren land that looked as though there had been a 1000 year drought. The sky was blue and clear. However, it was scorching hot like the desert! Lu Shu slowly turned around. There was a huge scorpion staring at him. The scorpion was at least as big as a house. In the blink of an eye, the stinger of the scorpion pierced towards Lu Shu, and Lu Shu casually held it with his hand. Then, he moved his wrist and the scorpion was flung over and landed on its back, letting out a loud groan. The scorpion struggled to get back up but its stinger was held by Lu Shu. The Corpsedog flew out from the celestial map and penetrated the head of the scorpion. Chapter 1158 - Feed on Thunderclouds Lu Shu was not careless. He broke the tail of the scorpion to prevent it from launching a counterattack when it was on the verge of death. But Lu Shu had been overly anxious. The scorpion was already dead. He stood on the cracked ground. Suddenly, he was puzzled. This scorpion had the strength of a Rank Two. Was this the average strength in the remains? When Lu Shu was in the Luniverse, he was uncertain. The danger of creatures mutating on Earth still persisted. For example, Australia was badly affected. Massive kangaroos, spiders, and anacondas were lurking about. It was hard to keep track of how many people had died. Even Practitioners were not spared. This was what was happening in the modern cities. It was much worse in remote forests. Why were such frightening creatures rarely seen in the Luniverse? The most ferocious creature Lu Shu had seen was probably Gu Lingfeis black panther and Yu Fuyaos white tiger, as well as Duanmu Huangqis Blazing Cloud Foals. They all had the strength of a Rank One. But there was a similarity between these three creatures they had all been domesticated! What about the other creatures? Lu Shu had entered the remote mountains in the Luniverse. King Lu Mountain was an example. Why had he not seen any ferocious beasts? The forests of the Luniverse were relatively safer than those on Earth! A scorpion in the remains had the strength of a Rank Two. Lu Shu was puzzled. Had someone caught the scorpion and released it here? If the magical items had been intentionally brought in by others, it would make sense that the same happened to these creatures. The remains were more dangerous than he had imagined, but it was not yet a threat to Lu Shu. Lu Shu wanted to fly into the sky, but when he did so, a thundercloud suddenly appeared in the clear sky and attacked him. This happened very suddenly. Lu Shu did not even have the time to react. Lu Shu waved his arms. The Seizing Thief, covered in flames, appeared in his hands. The Seizing Thief was a sword that had appeared above the fourth Nebula. It was the first close-combat sword that the celestial map had given Lu Shu. When Lu Shu waved the sword, a blazing flame flashed past and struck the thunderbolt! Lu Shus body felt numb. After the fire of the Seizing Thief and the thunderbolt clashed, it produced a massive recoil that sent Lu Shu flying to the ground. Before Lu Shu could land on the ground, another thundercloud appeared. Lu Shu tried to disperse the clouds as he landed. He furrowed his eyebrows. When he recalled the power of resonance that allowed him to fly, the thunderclouds disappeared. Something was not right! This time, Lu Shu did not use the power of resonance. He jumped into the air using his own strength! A massive crater was formed on the ground, but this time, no thunderclouds appeared, even though Lu Shu had jumped 100 meters into the sky. This was very strange. Did the thunderclouds only target the power of resonance? Furthermore, it was very powerful! What was this? Was he not allowed to fly? Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation. It had taken him great pains to train to this stage. What gave them the right to prohibit him from flying? Huh? Who were you?! I, Lu Shu, am furious! Lu Shu flew into the sky once again. He had barely left the ground when a thundercloud with a radius of a few dozen kilometers appeared in the sky. There was a thunderous crash from the clouds. It was as if the clouds were laughing at Lu Shu for overestimating himself. Lu Shu calmly landed on the ground. Heh heh, sorry for disturbing you. He looked around. If he could not fly, then so be it. What could he do against the rules? He was the most rule-abiding person! There was a crash in the distance. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. A black line appeared on the ground. When the line approached Lu Shu, he realized that there was a herd of wild cows. They were as large as a two-storey building. They ran wildly towards him. Their stomachs were as big as drums. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. How savage was this place? What was this? He could no longer enjoy playing catch. There seemed to be 1000 cows in the herd. Even the cracked ground seemed to be flattened. Lu Shu wanted to give way, but the cows suddenly stopped and looked at the sky Lu Shu realized that there was a crashing sound in their stomachs. When he took a closer look, he realized that there was lightning flashing past their skin. Wait. This herd of cows was not here to attack him. They had come for the lightning! The cows quietly looked at the sky, as if they were worshiping statues. Lu Shu thought about it. Then, he flew into the sky. When the thunderclouds formed, the cows all opened their mouths and took a deep breath. The thunderclouds were sucked into the mouths of the cows. The thunderclouds flowed backwards like a vortex. The cows ate everything! When the thunderclouds entered their stomachs, the sound of thunder in their stomachs became even clearer! Lu Shu landed on the ground. After the cows were done eating, they nodded at Lu Shu. Then, they ran away. Lu Shu looked at the cows. The nods seemed to be a gesture of appreciation. They were intelligent creatures. No wonder this place was so dry. There was a herd of cows who fed on thunderclouds. But Lu Shu could finally confirm that the creatures here would not attack humans upon sight. The remains had surpassed Lu Shus imagination, but suddenly, Lu Shu was interested. Once the thunderclouds were eaten, could Lu Shu fly? Lu Shu flew into the sky the thunderclouds appeared, but the cows did not return You have no conscience, leaving after youre full, muttered Lu Shu. If he could not fly, then so be it. He had accepted this reality He tried to feel for the concentration of magical energy. This time, he could not determine exactly where the concentration of magical energy was higher. In the past, he had successfully used this method to find the core of the relics. But this time, it had failed. Lu Shu walked around aimlessly for three hours. Suddenly, he saw something familiar in front of him it was a helicopter! Wait. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Why are there helicopters here? The feeling of seeing a helicopter in the relics was like seeing a mistake in ancient dramas Not only was there a helicopter, there were four people in the helicopter. Three men and one woman were beside the helicopter. They looked helpless. Lu Shu saw a video camera on the helicopter. He walked over and asked curiously, Are you reporters? The beautiful female reporter heard Lu Shus voice and suddenly looked up. Then, she wildly nodded. Yes, yes, yes, we are reporters! Lu Shu adjusted his hair. Are you here to interview me? From Israel Moores distress, +666! From The female reporter, Israel Moore, was about to collapse. Hello. Do you know how to get out of here? We were accidentally brought here. We are not here to interview you. Oh. Lu Shu waved his hand. Do you want to know how to get out? Yes! Israels eyes lit up. I want to know too, said Lu Shu with a smile. From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Their expressions instantly darkened. Evidently, these people did not recognize Lu Shu. Chapter 1159 - Riding a Mule to Find a Horse Lu Shu was in no hurry to find the relic. The remains had exceeded his imagination. He would not be able to find the relic in only one or two days. No matter whether it was the thunderclouds or the herd of cows, Lu Shu understood that he could not be rash inside the remains. Being a master did not mean that one was invincible. At least, Lu Shu did not dare to fly into the sky. Israel and the rest realized that the young Asian man in front of them was not decent. If you did not know how to go out, then so be it. Why did you have to play tricks on others? Lu Shu observed the helicopter. Were you in the sky then? Yes, said Israel. Are you a Practitioner? Yes. Lu Shu nodded. There was nothing to hide. There were many Practitioners in the remains. He asked, Can your helicopter fly into the sky? If he could not fly, but the helicopter could, it would be perfect. Speaking of which, Lu Shu had never ridden a helicopter in his life. No. The pilot shook his head. Were out of fuel. Lu Shu was slightly disappointed wait! Earlier, Lu Shu had taken Chen Zuans phone and realized that electronic equipment could not be used in the remains. A helicopter had many electronic components. How was it still able to fly in the remains? The pilot had said that they had run out of fuel, not that their electrical equipment had failed! Lu Shu took out his phone. Other than the fact that there was no signal, everything was normal. Israel desperately, What class are you? Israel observed Lu Shu. Asians were typical. Lu Shu had rather delicate features, but he was not particularly good-looking. He was rather normal. Lu Shu looked very young. Israel felt that Lu Shu was not a high-leveled Practitioner. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Class E. Amazing, right? Israel seemed somewhat disappointed. They were ordinary people. What did they need most now? Protection! In the remains that was full of danger, the fear in the hearts of Israel and the rest was at its peak. Typically, they could seek their male colleagues for help when they encountered gangsters. But now, all of them were helpless. Before Lu Shu came, they had seen massive cows running wildly. They were very frightening, even from a distance. When Israel saw Lu Shu, she thought that they were saved. However, when Lu Shu said that he was a Class E, she was once again disappointed. Even if they were ordinary people, they knew the Practitioner classes. A Class E Practitioner was the second from the bottom. As a celebrity reporter, Israel had confidence in her looks and physique. This was her capital, but she felt that using it on Lu Shu had been a waste. It was the magically rich era, but Practitioners still chased Israel although she was an ordinary person. The weakest was a Class D. Anyone below Class D did not have the confidence to speak to her. Although there was a gap between the cultivation realm and the world of ordinary people, males still focused on appearances, not on whether she could train. Thus, beautiful ladies still had capital. As long as the social order did not collapse, they could still freely choose who they wanted and did not want to be with. Israel also frequently received information and news about the cultivation realm as she had suitors from the cultivation realm. News about the cultivation realm was the hottest news among ordinary people. It was like the dramas aired during prime time and those aired in the afternoon. They were on completely different levels. Of course, the information she received was limited. After all, she did not know that the person in front of her was the Ninth Heavenly King. Footage of Lu Shu was rare. This was because the Heavenly Network had intentionally protected him. At that moment, Israel was still disappointed. She did not expect her luck to be this bad. There were many Practitioners, but she had run into a weak Practitioner. Lu Shu looked at Israel and the rest. Wait and see if anyone else walks past. If someone else comes, ask them how to get out. I will take my leave. Not long after, Lu Shu turned back and asked, Are all of you ordinary people? Every one of you? Yes. Israel absentmindedly nodded. Oh. Then, Lu Shu continued walking. He asked this question as he had realized that the four of them were together. They had not been randomly allocated. Only Practitioners and Metahumans seemed to be randomly allocated. Before he could walk much further, Israel suddenly ran to Lu Shu and grabbed his arm. Please take us in. When we get out, we will thank you. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He realized that Israel had a glorified identity. She had not realized this when she came to the remains. But she did not understand that once she came to the remains, her identity in the outside world was not important. Even the social order was non-existent here. Once ordinary people entered this place, the countdown timer on their lives had started This was the end of the world for ordinary people. Now, Israels fear had beaten her pride. However, she wanted to follow Lu Shu only for now. When they encountered stronger Metahumans, she could ask them for help. This was like riding a mule to find a horse. But Lu Shu had come here to find the truth. He could not bring a group of ordinary people and walk around. Israel saw that Lu Shu was deep in thought. She suddenly realized that the young man had not looked at her appearance and physique. She panicked. If you protect us, we will give you compensation when we get out! Lu Shu said with a sense of justice, I cannot just leave you here. That is not human. Ha ha ha ha, you have misunderstood. Follow me, but I will not take breaks in between. Israel was dumbfounded. Lu Shu was a few dozen meters away. He turned back and realized that they had not moved. He waved and shouted, What are you doing there? Hurry up! Lu Shu would not abandon these people here. He was selfish, but not cold-blooded. Lu Shu had decided that since they would definitely encounter other Practitioners, he would hand over Israel and the rest to them would his compensation be shared? Or would Israel pay more? Israel gritted her teeth and caught up. Lu Shu looked at her outfit. She was wearing a tight pencil skirt and 8cm high heels. Lu Shu shook his head and said, Do you have any flats? If not, we will change out those shoes if we find someone dead. You wont be able to walk far in these shoes. Israel could not stand it. Why are you so cruel? Are you treating the lives of others lightly? Lu Shu laughed. Is that cruel? Welcome to the remains. Chapter 1160 - The First Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Israel hated Lu Shus tone as she felt that she had been treated lightly by Lu Shu. If they were not in the remains, even Practitioners who were at a higher rank would not dare to treat her lightly. Therefore, Israel had already made up her mind, she would leave Lu Shu alone once she finds new Practitioners. She was secretly thinking if the class E practitioner needed protection from someone she had found. However, as expected by Lu Shu, before Israel could find someone to protect her, she was tortured to death by her high heels The ground in the remains was uneven and they had to jump over some obstacles or ravines. She was committing suicide slowly by wearing an eight-centimeter high heels. However, because Lu Shu had pissed her off earlier, she continued to bear the pain until now. Lu Shu thought that it was unnecessary as she was the one suffering. Lu Shu was a pragmatic person. If others gave him suggestions, even if their tone was bad, he would choose the best option for himself. Indeed, they saw two bodies on the way. The corpses had teeth marks and there were huge beastly footprints beside the corpses. Lu Shu felt that the creatures in this remain was especially powerful. Goodness knew what creatures did the two of them meet in their past life. Their shoes are complete. Although they are males, the left foot is not too big. You should be able to fit into the shoe if you tighten the shoelaces, at least, it will be better than high heels, said Lu Shu. Israel did not say anything. Her face was pale and her partner was gagging after seeing the dead bodies. Indeed, most of the people on Earth had never seen such a bloody scene before. Many people thought that gagging was a reflex due to disgust but instead, it was a reflex due to an intense emotional trigger. Lu Shu shrugged. Too bad if she did not want to change her shoe, anyway, it was not Lu Shu who suffered. However, Israel was indeed stronger than her partner. Her partner had gagged but she did not, she was rather strong Dont vomit too much, Lu Shu said emotionlessly, After all, theres no food here. What happens if you vomit too much and feel hungry? Israel was stunned. How disgusting! From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Lu Shu continued walking ahead. Israels partner said softly, Just change, if not, you wont be able to continue walking. However, Israel still did not speak. She turned her head and took a few steps and suddenly sat down and started crying with her hands over her face. While crying, she looked at Lu Shus back. However, he did not turn back at all! At this moment, a pile of black scorpions crawled out from the dead body and began to feed on the corpse. Israel and her partner were so shocked that they hurriedly caught up with Lu Shu. Lu Shu turned and looked at the two bodies. No wonder, they were attacked by scorpions and the scorpions laid their eggs in the bodies. In the past, he was wondering why the creatures did not feed on the human bodies after killing them. The reason was to leave them as food for their descendants. I give you money, take out your shoe and pass it to me, said Israel as she walked behind Lu Shu, Do you not like money? I will pay you 100,000 USD for your shoes! Lu Shu was stunned. You have too much money? You didnt want the free shoes but you have to buy mine? Yes, I have too much money! Israel said while gritting her teeth. Lu Shu looked at Israels partner. Is she famous? Nobody knew why Lu Shu asked that question. Israel sneered, Why did you ask, are you pretending that I am a stranger? Am I not famous enough? Oh, I was afraid that you wont be able to pay, explained Lu Shu patiently, If you are very famous, then I wont be afraid. Israel whipped out her cheque book from her bag and wrote a cheque before passing it to Lu Shu. As long as you can make it out alive, you can take the 2,000,000 USD for protecting us and 100,000 for your shoes! Deal! Lu Shu said immediately. Israel suddenly felt that she had suffered a loss Before Lu Shu replied, she had always thought that she was at an advantageous position. However, after Lu Shu replied, Israel suddenly felt that it was the biggest mistake she had ever made in her life From Israel. Moores distress, +699! Lu Xiaoyu had once said, Lu Shus most powerful capability was to be able to make dog shit regret after stepping on it. Unfortunately, Israel had not heard this sentence before When Lu Shu took the cheque from Israels tight grip, he suddenly realized that foreigners habit with the cheque was pretty good. After confirming the other partys identity, one could immediately take the cheque and save the trouble. To be honest, Lu Shu was not very sure of how to use the cheque. However, without hesitation, he still took the cheque and took off his shoes before passing them to Israel. He had many pairs of shoes in his Seal of Lands, all prepared by Lu Xiaoyu. However, he did not intend to change into them. Firstly, he did not want others to know about his invisible storage equipment. Secondly, he did not want to ruin the shoes in the remains. Israel changed into Lu Shus shoes behind him. Lu Shus shoe size was not big. Although it was size 40 and slightly big for Israel, it was way better than her high heels. After taking off her high heels, Israel instantly felt as though she was in heaven. She looked at Lu Shu and his bare feet and felt slightly better. However, Israel felt that Lu Shu was really weird. He sold his shoes for money even though Israels tone was rather insulting. How shameless! The sky darkened. Lu Shu said after looking up at the sky, There could be changes in the night. Lets find a place to camp and make plans after the changes take place. Israel and the rest did not stop him. After walking for a full day, they were exhausted. At this moment, even Lu Shu did not know that the remains had shrouded an unexpectedly huge area. From the incomplete official calculation, the remains had shrouded tens of thousands of people and 99%of them were ordinary people! If Lu Shu knew about it, he would be shocked. If so many people had entered the remains and they only bumped into two bodies after a day of walking, how big was the remains?! Unfortunately, Lu Shu and the rest did not know. After that night and the sky brightened up, Israel mocked while holding in her hunger, Didnt you say that there would be changes in the night? Why wasnt there any changes? You only heard about it, right? Chapter 1161 - Supernatural Many remains had opened, and many secret practitioners had participated in them. They would definitely discuss their experiences after getting out. Even an ordinary person like Israel knew that strange things would occur in the remains at night. Lu Shu did not need to remind her. Israel was also curious why nothing had happened after a night, but she could not say this. She had to find an opportunity to humiliate Lu Shu Israel and the rest were afraid for the entire night, but Lu Shu slept very well. Israel and the rest could not help but open their eyes and look around at their surroundings. When they saw Lu Shu sleeping soundly, they felt that it was not fair. But they did not know that although Lu Shu was asleep, the best thing about being a master was that his senses were heightened. Even if he was asleep, as long as an unfamiliar creature appeared within a one kilometer radius, he would be awakened. But no danger had appeared. The campsite that Lu Shu had found last night was within a sheltered mound on a hill. It was sloped such that their heads were sheltered. He stood up and walked out to take a look at their surroundings. He had not noticed anything at first, but now, he was shocked! He lowered his voice and said, Hurry, hurry, come with me! Israel laughed coldly. Are you deliberately causing trouble? She looked around. There was nothing wrong. What was this young man up to If youre not going, then I will! Lu Shu chose a direction and went downhill. Israel and the rest had no choice. They could only follow after him. After Lu Shu went downhill, he quietly walked for a few minutes. Suddenly, he stopped and turned around. Israel finally dared to speak. Is there any danger? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, No. From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Israel was about to cry. Her feet were full of blisters from yesterday. Her legs ached. Thanks to Lu Shu, all her blisters had popped. I thought that there was danger. Lu Shu glanced at them. But I realized that it had no intention of attacking us. To be honest, if it had such plans, we might not have been able to sleep so soundly last night. Look at the hill we slept on. Doesnt it look like a sleeping tortoise Israel and the rest slowly turned and looked. The hill, which had a radius of one kilometer, was a sleeping tortoise! They had not seen it as it was too dark last night. They only just realized that something was wrong! Furthermore, this sleeping tortoise had even escaped Lu Shus senses! Yesterday, they had bumped into wild cows who fed on thunderclouds. Today, they encountered this frightening tortoise. What class was this massive creature? The shell of the tortoise alone was hard to imagine. Furthermore, this tortoise had been lying here for a long time. Even the soil on its body had formed small piles. Lu Shu was sure that it was alive. It just did not want to move What in the world was with this remain?! For some reason, this was the first time that Lu Shu felt that masters could not be prideful here. If not, they might encounter something strange Lu Shu was 80% sure that he could defeat this tortoise, but there was a 20% possibility that he could not if it was lying down, then forget it. It was best not to provoke it. Lu Shu suspected that they had not sensed anything strange last night as they had been on the shell of this tortoise. Would the creatures on Earth mutate to this level? It was far too frightening Not every single species of tortoise was kind and genial. Furthermore, would whales mutate into a kun[1] wait. Why had he not seen such strong creatures in the Luniverse? Lets hurry up and leave this place, said Lu Shu. How will we resolve the issue of food? Israel suddenly asked, As a Practitioner, wont you carry any rations when you explore the remains? Israel and the rest had wanted to ask this question for some time. Why did Lu Shu not even have a backpack? Lu Shu waved. He helplessly said, My backpack was stolen? Israel and the rest were dumbfounded. They finally understood. This made sense. It was known that the cultivation realm was not fair. It was common for things to be stolen in the remains. Furthermore, this young man was only a Rank E. Anyone would be able to rob him. Lets hurry up and find other Practitioners. Lu Shu continued walking forwards. He wanted to find someone else to hand over Israel and the rest. Evidently, Israel and the rest did not know what Lu Shu was planning. They thought that Lu Shu wanted to find others for food. Lu Shu thought that if the remains were very vast, it would take a long time to find the relic. Practitioners without invisible storage equipment would definitely run out of rations. They would definitely run out of water, especially in this dry wilderness. Of course, there were definitely water sources in the remains. If not, how did the creatures here survive? Israel asked Lu Shu, Have you entered remains before? Yes, said Lu Shu as he walked. I have entered many remains. First impressions were the strongest. Israel felt that all the truths Lu Shu had said felt like he was boasting. Practitioners would definitely sense something wrong with Lu Shu, but Israel and the rest had not even experienced living outside. Thus, they could not determine whether Lu Shu was telling the truth. As they walked, Lu Shu suddenly heard the thunderous sound of galloping. It was not thunder. There were wild creatures running in the wilderness! Israel, who had still been arrogant, was not afraid. What is that? What is heading towards us? Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the source of the sound. To his shock, he discovered that it was the herd of wild cows he encountered when he had just entered the remains! Israel shouted, Should we run? Can you outrun them? Lu Shu was speechless. Soon after, the herd of wild cows approached Lu Shu and the rest. Israel was in despair. It was as if her life was about to come to an end. They subconsciously hid behind Lu Shu and closed their eyes. They did not even dare to look! But when the herd of cows came to Lu Shu, they stopped. They no longer looked up to the sky. They quietly looked at Lu Shu. Where was the lightning? Where is our lighting? What in the world Lu Shu suddenly felt that this herd of cows were relying on him. What kinds of cows were these? What kind of habit was this?! He looked at the cows. There is no lightning today. Maybe next time. The cows seemed to understand his gaze. They looked at him again. We do not care. Where is our lightning? [1] a massive fish in Chinese mythology Chapter 1162 - Interviewer of Death Lu Shu was about to collapse. He had come to a strange remains. Furthermore, he had encountered an odd herd of cows that chased him to eat lightning No one else in the remains would have had such a bizarre encounter, right? Even if he told others about this, they might not believe him! Furthermore, he realized that the communication between them was definitely not through gazes. It was as if these cows had the ability to communicate with his spirit. Lu Shu knew that Little Fury had gained the ability to speak after advancing to Rank One, but other creatures he had encountered did not have this ability. For example, the creatures that belonged to Gu Lingfei and Duanmu Huangqi could not speak. Lu Shu had asked the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. They had said that even Rank One creatures could not speak. This was also why Lu Shu felt that something was very strange when he heard Little Fury speak. What breed was Little Fury? Now, although these cows could not speak, they had the ability to communicate with his spirit. Were they special, or was there something else? Israel and the rest shivered behind Lu Shu. Lu Shu looked at the cows, and the cows looked at Lu Shu. They quietly stood. After ten minutes, the cows realized that Lu Shu had no intention of calling lightning for them. They waved their tails and ran away Hm? Lu Shu was somewhat shocked. He wanted to see whether these cows would attack him because they could not eat lightning. But it seemed like they were rather meek! Would he be able to make use of Lu Xiaoyus talent of controlling beasts? Lu Xiaoyu felt that although these cows had no intention of attacking now, if they did attack, Lu Shu would be at a disadvantage. Back then, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had discussed this. In the past, Lu Xiaoyu was not able to control many creatures. When she advanced to Rank Two, she was able to control more creatures. Now that she was a Rank One, and might advance to the master realm in the future, how many creatures would she be able to control? The remains seemed to be very suitable for Lu Xiaoyu. When Israel and the rest heard the sound of the cows leaving, they finally dared to open their eyes. They poked their heads out. Are they gone? Did they leave just like that? Lu Shu thought about it and said, Do you want me to call them back? From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Israels expression changed. Why would you call them back? You sounded rather disappointed, said Lu Shu. I just dont understand why they would come and leave just like that. Why didnt they attack us? Israel was upset. Lu Shu smiled. Not being attacked in the remains is a cause for celebration. There is no meaning in chasing the reason behind this. Curiosity will kill you. I am a reporter. I have to maintain my curiosity! Israel defended herself. Lu Shu was suddenly interested. It seems like you are very famous in North America. Who is the most famous person you have interviewed? The Saint. Have you heard of him? Israel was very proud. Lu Shu almost said that he had defeated him he resisted the urge and nodded his head. He asked, Who else? I have been to Northern Europe to interview the Bishop and Francesco from the Department of Faith Theory, said Israel. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. You are the interviewer of death All the famous people who had been interviewed by her were dead?! From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Israel felt awkward. We cannot determine the outcomes of the battles in the cultivation realm. Even if they are dead, their names will remain in the history of cultivation. Yes, yes. Lu Shu was not paying attention. These three people had died under the hands of the Heavenly Network. He suddenly asked, Have you interviewed anyone from the Heavenly Network? I wanted to, but they rejected my requests! Israel was indignant. The Heavenly Network is the most mysterious existence in the entire cultivation realm. I secretly took a picture of someone from the Heavenly Network, and he confiscated my memory card! He refused to be interviewed too! Lu Shu felt that this was normal. Her memory card would definitely be confiscated. You were the interviewer of death. You were a walking flag! At that moment, Israel was suddenly interested. I heard that the Ninth Heavenly King from the Heavenly Network has come to Yellowstone National Park as well. He is definitely in the remains. If I can interview him, I will be world famous! Lu Shu suddenly had a strange expression on his face. Do you know what the Ninth Heavenly King looks like? Israel looked disappointed once again. No. He is far too mysterious. People yearn for strong and mysterious men. Israel glanced at Lu Shu. You will never be as strong as him in your entire life! Yes, yes, you are right, said Lu Shu politely. But even if we cannot interview him, we can communicate with their office of foreign affairs. Yesterday, I got into contact with the office of foreign affairs from the Heavenly Network. I asked them why they decided to send the Ninth Heavenly King here. After all, the rest of the cultivation realm seems to be very afraid of this Heavenly Network, said Israel. Someone even said that sending the Ninth Heavenly King to the remains is an inhumane thing to do! Lu Shus eyes lit up. How did the Heavenly Network respond? Israel said, He said that, they could not stop him Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Who said this? Hao Zhichao? You Mingyu? Zhong Yutang?! You Mingyu was in charge of the office of foreign affairs now! In the afternoon, Israel and the rest had not eaten for a day. They had not drunk any water either. There were blisters all over their feet. Israel popped her blisters over and over again. At that moment, they suddenly saw people in the distance. it was as if a group of people were walking towards them. Israel was suddenly excited. It was like finally seeing land after drifting at sea for over 20 days! But Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. He was a master. He was able to see their expressions clearly. Israel and the rest had not realized who was approaching them, but Lu Shu had seen that out of the seven people in the group, four of them were women. There were three Practitioners behind them. The three Practitioners were Class Cs, but the women were ordinary people. Only one of the women was a Rank Four Practitioner. Lu Shu had understood their plight. He did not find this strange, as he had seen this in the past. But he was curious. Why were there so many ordinary people in the remains? Israel had said that the range of the remains had suddenly expanded, but Lu Shu did not know how much it had expanded by! There was no social order here. Humans could become beasts that were even more dangerous than the wild cows they had encountered. People would not be able to differentiate who was human and who was a beast. At least the herd of cows did not attack humans. Chapter 1163 - Chase Away Lu Shu When Lu Shu realized that there was something wrong with this group of people, he quietly stood where he was. On the other hand, Israel and the rest excitedly shouted and waved. Help us, please help us! We are here! This call for help was like disaster survivors on a deserted island waving to a passing ship. Israel and the rest detested Lu Shu. On one hand, Lu Shu was very weak. He would not be able to protect them in this kind of place. On the other hand, they felt that Lu Shus attitude towards them was very poor. She was a famous and beautiful reporter from North America. She was rather well-known in the cultivation realm. However, when they were with Lu Shu, Lu Shu treated them like any other ordinary person. Israel and the rest knew that the remains were very dangerous. Someone had exposed the darkness of the remains. However, they had also interviewed many people who entered the remains and made it out alive. They felt that the darkness was only an exception. Their interviewees had been very positive. But they did not know that no one would reveal the difficulties they had faced in an interview. They would be crazy if they did so. The group of seven people saw Israel and the rest. Then, they hurried over. Lu Shu looked around. He wanted to see if any creatures had been provoked by Israels shouting To be honest, the weakest creature he had encountered in the remains was a Rank Two. One of them could easily eliminate this group of people. Luckily, this place was vast. The creatures were not crowded together The expressions of the four women in the group were complex. The secretly observed Lu Shu and Israels other companions. On the other hand, the three men were excitedly looking at Israel. Israel suddenly turned and looked at Lu Shu. She said, You can go now. I didnt like you from the very beginning. You are simply a Rank Five Practitioner. Why do you act like an expert? I dont want to see you ever again. Lu Shu said, are you serious? They did not know who Lu Shu really was. What gave them the right to make this decision? Lu Shu had been kicked to the curb after he had outlived his usefulness. This was the dissatisfaction they had accumulated towards him But Lu Shu was genuine in his actions. He waved at the rest. Then I will take my leave. When the other four women heard Israel say that Lu Shu was simply a Rank Five Practitioner, they seemed disappointed. They knew that Lu Shu was different from the three Practitioners who oppressed them. If not, as an ordinary person, Israel would not have been so harsh in her tone towards Lu Shu. But a Rank Five was of no use. They could only keep their thoughts to themselves. They did not dare to speak. Israel looked at Lu Shus back. She wanted to speak, but stopped. Had she been too harsh with her words? It was definitely safer to be with a larger group, but she had driven him away. A Rank Five Practitioner would be dead in seconds if he encountered any danger here, right? Although Lu Shu was infuriating, he had stood in front of them when the wild cows came. But Israel thought about it. What use was there standing in front of them? He was just a Rank Five Practitioner. In the end, Israel did not stop Lu Shu. He turned and looked at the three male Practitioners. They were all Caucasians. One of them carefully observed Israel. Suddenly, he said, You are the famous female reporter! Israels eyes lit up. You know me? She was about to explode from happiness. She was finally recognized! When celebrities encountered difficult situations or people, they would unconsciously ask, Do you know who I am? They hoped that people would recognize them and give them better treatment. When Israel encountered Lu Shu, she was unhappy. Yesterday, she realized that Lu Shu really did not recognize her! She did not know which distant mountainous village he had emerged from to come to the North American remains Since someone had recognized her, it would be very easy. Israel said, I am Israel, a reporter from TSS. We entered the remains by accident during an interview. I hope that you will be able to help us escape the remains. Oh yes. Do you know what the range of the remains is this time? Why did the remains suddenly expand? Everyone knew that leaving the remains now was not realistic. She wanted these people to protect her until the remains ended. One of them smiled and said, This time, the remains have engulfed the entire Yellowstone National Park. These people were in the city just outside Yellowstone National Park. They were brought here when they were sleeping at home. Israel was dumbfounded. She did not expect the surface area of the remains to be so large! Everyone knew that the surface area that the remains occupied had expanded, but if it had expanded to cover the city outside Yellowstone National Park, how much would it cover the next time it opened? The next time the remains opened, all the ordinary people would have to evacuate. This time, the number of ordinary people in the remains was uncountable! Israel suddenly looked at the three Caucasians. Can you help us get out of the remains? She was still very optimistic. After all, these people had helped four others. It would not be much to help another four people. But one of them smiled and said, We can take you in, but forget about your companions. Are you saying that you can only take me in? Israel could not believe it. Why? She finally realized that something was wrong. Her excitement slowly disappeared. She realized that the excitement had gotten to her head. She had lost her power of judgment. She observed the four women behind the Caucasians. She looked at their untidy clothes, and their bitter and fearful expressions. She thought about what the person had said. Did he mean that he only took in females? Even an idiot would know that the three of them were up to no good. Israel panicked. She suddenly felt that although the young man was only a Rank Five, and it would not be safe to travel with him, it was still better than traveling with three Rank Four beasts! At this moment, Israel missed Lu Shu dearly! Then what about my companions? Israel suppressed her fear. We cant abandon and ignore them. The three Caucasians silently surrounded Israel and the rest. One of them smiled. We will definitely not abandon and ignore them. They will die here. Then, the scorpions will lay eggs on their bodies. Their bodies will become nutrients for the young scorpions. Chapter 1164 - Despair Thus, three people had wanted to kill Israels three companions to prevent them from leaking their secrets! Although the original social order had collapsed after entering the remains, everyone knew that the remains would eventually disappear. When outsiders knew what they had done inside, their reputation would be ruined! If they let Israels companions go, and Israel disappeared after the remains ended, they would definitely put the blame on the three Caucasians. Thus, how could they let them go? They would not even let the women with them and Israel leave the remains! They had wanted to kill Lu Shu, but the three Caucasians were mediocre. Furthermore, Lu Shus expression was far too calm. Israel and the rest of the ordinary people could not tell, but the three people could sense that there was something wrong with Lu Shu. They felt that it was best to avoid trouble. In the end, they decided to let Lu Shu go. They did not want to provoke him. Unlike Israel, they did not feel that Lu Shu was as simple as he seemed. Israel suddenly felt that the most frightening things in this world were not the creatures in the remains. People with boundless ambition were. The darkness in peoples hearts would emerge after they felt that they would not be punished for their actions. Israel suddenly felt she preferred being with Lu Shu. Although she viewed Lu Shus strength with disdain, she knew that even a Rank Five Practitioner would be able to protect the four of them. But from the very beginning, he did not have any ulterior movies. He had moral conduct! No. He had moral conduct, but was very infuriating! Israel took the opportunity before the three Caucasians could approach her to suddenly run towards Lu Shu. While she ran, she shouted, Help! In times of danger where her life was at risk, Israel pinned her hopes on Lu Shu. But the three Practitioners were much faster than her. Before long, she was caught by the three Practitioners. Her companions stood by the side. They did not dare to speak. They even wanted to abandon Israel and run. Israel knew that her three companions were useless. At least Lu Shu had reminded her when she walked in high heels. Her colleagues had never offered to help her. But Israel knew that they were in the remains. She could not blame anyone. However, in her situation where she might be humiliated and bullied, she was in despair. Israel desperately wished for the young man to suddenly return and defeat the three Practitioners like a superhero. However, it was a pity that Lu Shu had no intentions of becoming a superhero. She was not a princess or the female protagonist of a movie. The three Practitioners laughed and dragged Israel on the ground. How can we let you go? We have been hoping for this day to arrive since we saw your show. We never expected this day to come! Israel was not foolish. She did not threaten that she would expose them when they got out of the remains. She knew that she might not be able to escape if she did so. At that moment, Israel suddenly saw a gray thread on the ground. She was dumbfounded. What was this? Was this a strange creature in the remains? She could not be blamed for doing so, as the gray thread moved as if it was alive. it was like a poisonous snake, except that it was much thinner! In an instant, the gray thread flew towards the three Caucasians like a snake raising its head. Blood erupted from their necks at the same time! The gray thread did not stop. Instead, it went underground and disappeared! No one understood what had happened. The three Caucasians clutched their necks and slowly crawled to the ground. They could not even speak. They could only bend down and panted heavily. Only they knew that something had cut through their carotid artery and their necks! If only their carotid artery had been injured, they would not die with their recovery skills as Practitioners. If their blood flow was forcibly stopped, the recovery skills of their blood vessels were very strong! But now, they could not do anything. They could only wait for their deaths! Israel looked at the three people in doubt. But she turned and ran towards the direction Lu Shu had disappeared in without any hesitation! Everything that had happened today eliminated Israels hesitation. She only wanted to seek protection! She did not even care about her companions. She only wanted to run towards Lu Shu. She even considered whether the gray thread was Lu Shus. At first, she had thought that it was a creature from the remains. But she thought about it. If the creature was that strong, why had it only killed three people? Israel determined that Lu Shu might be nearby, waiting for an opportunity to attack. Furthermore, he might not be a Rank Five Practitioner! Israel ran, and the others followed suit. The more Israel ran, the more she fell into despair. She could no longer run, but she could not see Lu Shu anywhere. The group of people slowed down in disappointment. They walked for another hour before something suddenly happened. Israel furrowed her eyebrows and asked, Do you smell something? They looked at one another helplessly. It was the smell of barbecued meat! They walked faster. After all, they could not control their hunger. After they crossed a hill, they realized that a pond had appeared. There was even a spring where fresh water flowed from. Lu Shu sat by the pond and broke some branches. He hummed while eating the barbecued meat beside Lu Shu was a fallen antelope. The meat from its leg had been cut away When Israel saw Lu Shu, it was as if she had seen hope. She wanted to ask him whether he had saved her. When Lu Shu saw Israel, he was alarmed. This is the barbecued meat I cooked! Israel was about to laugh from anger. It seemed like she had thought too much. What about this young man looked like a superhero? How much is it? I will buy it from you, said Israel. She knew that this young man was greedy for money Lu Shu beamed with joy. You are serious about this. Am I really someone who chooses money over my life? One piece of meat will be 100 thousand dollars. The water is free. My treat! Israel unkindly sat down. For some reason, when Israel sat beside Lu Shu, she felt very peaceful. Subconsciously, she felt that it was safer with him. Chapter 1165 - First-Class Ingredients Chapter 1165: First-Class Ingredients Lu Shu had been following a herd of antelopes for a long time. These antelopes were not as strong and tough as the cows, but they were quite fast. When Lu Shu chased them, the antelopes were able to kick up clouds with their feet. It was hard to see them. As expected, the creatures in the remains all had special characteristics. But it was not realistic for them to outrun a master. Lu Shu caught one and wanted to taste what a higher-leveled creature tasted like. When the antelopes were chased, they only cared about running away. They did not try to attack Lu Shu. No matter whether it was the cows or antelopes, they all made Lu Shu feel like he was living in the wilderness of the cultivation realm. There was a food chain and various species of animals. The animals were stronger, but they did not attack humans like imagined. This was a post-evolution world. It showed Lu Shu how the Earth might become in a few decades, or even a few centuries. Humans could fly into the sky or go underground, but other creatures could eat lightning and create clouds! But the antelope meat did not disappoint Lu Shu. He took one bite and could already taste the quality of first-class ingredients. It did not melt in his mouth, but the smell of the meat was refreshing. The fat in the meat was cooked. When he took a bite of the meat, the outside was crisp, while the inside was tender! This time, Israel did not complain about Lu Shus fees. She was far too hungry and far too thirsty. But she thought about it and said, I will only pay for my share! She had just encountered the most sinister people on Earth. When she thought about how her companions did not try to save her when she was in danger, she was upset. Perhaps she would put aside her grudges after some time and calmly scrutinize others, but she was upset now. Every ordinary person would have this kind of feelings. In the end, Israel was a layman. She was an ordinary person. As for Lu Shu Israel felt that he was a true layman But now, she only trusted Lu Shu. You can drink the water. This antelope had been drinking water here. Lu Shu smiled. But I suggest that you boil the water for 20 minutes before drinking it. Youve seen what kind of place this is. All the animals here are much stronger than on Earth. Bacteria would have evolved as well. They might have evolved to an unimaginable level. The antelope might be able to withstand it, but you might not. Lu Shu knew that besides the new lay person, the rest of them were ordinary people. Magical energy spurred the evolution of creatures. Bacteria were creatures as well. Many people felt that bacteria were not a threat, but reality would teach them otherwise It would be more than a correction of their beliefs The others had taken out cheques to pass to Lu Shu. Lu Shu beamed with joy. Every time he entered the remains, it was like a plentiful harvest for him. He knew that not everyone would be able to pay him the full amount. Many people thought that foreigners were very rich. But a hundred thousand dollars was not a small amount for foreigners. Compared to Iron Man, The Pursuit of Happiness would allow more people to understand how the lives of the lower class in other countries was like. But Lu Shu did not take them seriously. He knew that if they did not eat or drink, they would definitely die. To Lu Shu, food was something he could easily obtain. Could he really watch these people die just like that? No. Most people with moral values, compassion, and sympathy would not be able to do so. When Israel took a bite, she felt the fatigue in her body rapidly disappear. Perhaps this was the miraculous element of high-leveled creatures! It had been two days since they entered the remains. They were starving. They quietly ate and tasted the miracle of antelope meat. Israel took off her shoes. The blisters on her feet had started to rapidly heal. Her scabs fell off even before she finished eating. What class is this antelope? Israel looked at Lu Shu and asked. Probably a Rank Five, said Lu Shu as he happily at the meat. However, he knew that this antelope was probably a peak Rank Two! He cut another piece of antelope meat and cooked it above the fire. Israel was like a changed person. She asked Lu Shu many questions, while the rest looked on helplessly. Israel was suddenly excited about the realm of cultivation, all because of a piece of antelope meat. She was one of the first few reporters to dive into the cultivation realm. She liked supernatural worlds, but she could not awaken. Now, a piece of meat had healed all her fatigue. She even felt full of energy. She felt like a young child reading Harry Potter. All the magical spells attracted you, making you wish you could live in their world. It was said that one would not feel regret, even if they did not receive offer letters from Tsinghua University and Peking University. The most sorrowful thing was not receiving an invitation from the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Lu Shu felt as if there was a mosquito beside his ear while he was eating. Suddenly, Israel asked, What kind of power did you want most as a child? Lu Shu thought about it and said, Invisibility. What would you want to do after gaining invisibility? Israel continued to ask. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, I want to quietly sit here and eat. From Israel Moores distress, +666! Israel admitted that she relied on Lu Shu. She even enjoyed this feeling as it made her feel safe. There were times when she thought, although Lu Shu was not very powerful, it was not bad being with a guy like him. On the other hand, the female Practitioner was more active. She had entered the remains before. Thus, she was used to this kind of situation. She even used her advantage as a female to exchange for benefits from male secret practitioners. Thus, while others were still recovering from their fright, the female Practitioner stuck close to Lu Shu. It was a pity that Lu Shu was not like those male secret practitioners. He knew how to properly reject such acts of kindness from female secret practitioners. The female secret practitioner also learned quickly that Lu Shu was not that kind of person. Israel saw all of this. She suddenly felt that this young man was not bad. It was just that he was a few years younger than her. Would he be fine with the female being older what was she thinking about?! Lu Shu looked at the sky. We have to leave this place and find another place to set up camp. Why dont we set up camp here? Someone asked. There is water here. Lu Shu smiled. The creatures here will find water too. You should be thankful that they have not come. Everyone was shocked by this. They quickly packed their belongings. Lu Shu did not even have to pack the leftover antelope meat. Someone had already packed it. Everyone tried their best to show their value as they wanted to survive. The antelope was food for everyone. They could not throw it away. But they did not know that the entire herd of antelopes was in the Seal of Lands was Lu Shu the kind to only capture an antelope? Evidently not Chapter 1166 - Skeleton When Lu Shu saw a herd of antelopes, he was excited. He did not dare to approach the cows that ate lightning, but there was nothing to fear with these cute antelopes jumping about. He caught all of them and stored them in the Seal of Lands. During the battle on the Tigers Back, Lu Shu had tested out the environment in the Seal of Lands. When he stored resources and people in the Seal of Lands, almost everyone had suffocated and died. Only three people had survived as they had oxygen cylinders. Lu Shu realized that if he stored a large amount of air from the Earth in the Seal of Lands, animals could also survive in the Seal of Lands. The Seal of Lands was much bigger than any invisible storage equipment Lu Shu had seen. For example, Lu Xiaoyus invisible storage equipment only had the space of a small building. But Lu Shus Seal of Lands had never been full. Suddenly, Lu Shu thought about it. If he could fill the Seal of Lands with conditions that would allow organisms to live, would he be able to create a new world? But he quickly understood. It was easy to allow organisms to survive inside, but creating a complete food chain would be very difficult. There were too many elements of life that could not be fulfilled in the Seal of Lands. Wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had entered the celestial map before. Back then, he felt that the celestial map was vast and boundless. Could he create a new world from the celestial map? When Lu Shu thought about this, he was excited. It was not impossible! In reality, Lu Shu had never seen the celestial map as a space. He felt that it was a system of techniques. But when he thought about, even the head of the Sword Hut could enter the celestial map. What else was impossible? Lu Shu looked around, but did not display his excitement. But Israel and the rest suddenly felt the wind blowing. It was very weak, but mysterious. Lu Shu was shocked. The celestial map was a space. Had he been able to explore a new space all along?! But it was not the time to think about this. Lu Shu led the group of people away from the source of water. No one objected, as Lu Shu had scared them with the possibility that other creatures might come to drink water. The group of ordinary people could not handle the creatures in the remains. But they did not realize that when they left the water source, some creatures who had been hiding ran out. When they confirmed that Lu Shu had left, they finally came to the source of water. They harmoniously lowered their heads and drank. They did not disturb one another when they drank water. Even the predators did not try to attack other creatures. This scene was very interesting. It was as if they had lived here for a long time and established some form of chemistry. They were very thirsty, but did not dare to go over when Lu Shu was sitting there. They had all seen how Lu Shu had chased and caught the antelopes the entire herd was gone in a flash. It was far too frightening Once they were done drinking, the creatures looked at one another and left. They did not head in the direction where Lu Shu had headed. It was as if they were avoiding Lu Shu. Their gaze seemed to carry a message. There is a new demon king. Be careful The remains were very strange. Lu Shu did not know where these creatures had come from. He had not revealed the truth behind the remains either. To Israel and the rest, no matter whether it was the scorpions or the cows, they were all beasts. It was very dangerous. But to these creatures, Lu Shu was the true beast Of course, Lu Shu did not completely relax. He knew that there were definitely frightening creatures like the tortoise in the remains. Furthermore, 80% of these creatures would not be as docile as the tortoise. At night, they hid in a cavern that was not very deep. It was more like a cave dwelling than a cave. Lu Shu lifted up a torch. He looked inside the cavern. The boundless wilderness was engulfed in darkness. This was their second night together. Lu Shu curiously asked the rest, What other dangers have you encountered in the remains? They had slept on the tortoise on the first night. Dangers might not have dared to approach them, but it was different tonight. When one of the girls heard Lu Shu, she looked shocked. We did not encounter any danger on the first night, but we heard a rustling sound in the distance. It sounded like densely packed shells hitting against one another. I think that some kind of insect is marching! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It would be troublesome if insects appeared at night. If insects appeared in large groups in the wilderness, they were probably army ants. There were many ordinary people in the remains. If the girl had heard army ants, many ordinary people would have been dead. Lu Shu thought about it and extinguished the bonfire. They had to be more cautious at night. A weak ray of light shone into the cavern. Lu Shu sat by the entrance, thinking about someone. Suddenly, the female Practitioner came over and said, I have an outdoor tent set in my bag. Ive set it up for you. Go to sleep. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He smiled. Theres no need. You should go to sleep. The female Practitioner was somewhat disappointed. She nodded and went back into the cavern. Israel laughed softly. She is rather pretty. Arent you moved? She took the initiative do a lot of female Practitioners approach you in the remains? Lu Shu thought about it. Quite a lot of them do. Not only do female Practitioners approach me, ordinary females as well Israels expression changed. According to what she knew, this was the only time so many ordinary people had appeared in the remains. Was he talking about her? From Israel Moores distress, +748! Youre just a Rank Five Practitioner. Why are you so arrogant? Then, Israel went into the cavern to sleep. But she looked at Lu Shu, who was guarding the entrance of the cavern, and could not sleep. At that moment, someone in the cavern screamed. The sound of a female screaming at night was exceptionally clear. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong? I I think theres a skeleton here, said one of the females. Lu Shu went in and took a look. As expected, there was a pile of bones in the cavern. It seemed like the bones had been buried here for a very long time. But Lu Shu was shocked. Seeing bones in the remains was nothing new, but this was his first time seeing a human skeleton! It was evidently a human! Lu Shu brushed away the soil on the bones. When he saw the skull, he confirmed that the skeleton belonged to a person who had died in the remains. The creatures he had encountered that were most like humans were the soldiers of the sea, but they were not as shocking as seeing a human skeleton the creatures in the remains were complex and diverse. It was like a complete, ancient world. Had humans lived here as well?! What kind of humans had lived in the remains?! Chapter 1167 - Soul Hidden in the Skeleton Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had never thought that native people would appear in the remains because they had never ever appeared in the past. Beimang remains, Salt Lake remains, Lop Nur remains, Koh Chang Island remains, no humans had ever appeared in those remains which Lu Shu had been to. The closest species to humans were the soldiers from the sea. However, the soldiers from the sea were extremely different from humans. Lu Shu said to others, Is anyone here medically trained? One of the female practitioners raised her hand weekly. Before I became a Metahuman, I was a nurse. Can you tell if this is a humans skeleton? asked Lu Shu curiously. The female practitioner was about to cry. It looks very similar to a humans Lu Shu was stunned. What do you mean? When I was in medical school, I have learnt it before but I was not hardworking and hence went to urology after graduation explained the female practitioner. Lu Shu was speechless. What on earth was urology?! At this moment, Lu Shu was certain that the skeleton belonged to a human but he wanted to confirm it through an experts opinion. What made him curious was, if there were native people in this remains, how would they treat foreign humans? Would they view them as friends or enemies? How powerful would they be? Lu Shu would not be worried if there were only creatures in the remains. However, when the word humans were mentioned, he was suddenly worried. At this moment, Lu Shu realized that he was more afraid of humans than creatures. By right, he should feel a sense of familiarity when he met humans in the remains. However, Lu Shu found it hard to do so as the most dangerous thing in the world were humans. Israel and the rest got nervous after seeing Lu Shus reaction. To her and the rest, the skeleton was nothing special. Although it looked frightening, it was normal for people to die in the remains, right? At this moment, the mindset of the group of ordinary people had slowly changed. They had to get used to the cruelty in the remains to survive. However, they were not as experienced as Lu Shu and did not know that it was unusual for natives to appear in the remains. Yet now, although in their minds Lu Shu was not that strong, everyone had unintentionally placed all their bets on Lu Shu. If Lu Shu was so nervous, how could they not be nervous? Israel was nervous. Is there anything wrong? What happened to this human skeleton? Lu Shu frowned. Somethings wrong! Israel and the rest got even more nervous. What is wrong? Lu Shu said calmly, He is naked? Israel and the rest were astonished. What a lame joke to make at this point in time! His clothes had already decomposed long ago! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly stretched out his hand and put it over the helicopter pilots neck before lifting him up from the ground. He said coldly, Who are you! In the previous wave of distress points, Lu Shu suddenly realized that the helicopter pilots name was not in the records. Initially, Lu Shu could feel that there was a weak wave of energy when the skeleton was excavated. However, he did not manage to find out what happened in the end. After confirming with the records, Lu Shu had confirmed that the helicopter pilot had lost consciousness, and the skeletons soul had possessed the pilots body! Lu Shu had heard about spooky stories before. For example, when walking in the cemetery with a friend, the friend could possibly end up not being the original friend However, this was ineffective for Lu Shu as he could do a real-name verification! Israel and the rest looked at Lu Shu shockingly. Are you insane, he is George! Dont you know him? Lu Shu shook his head. To put it accurately, he was Lu Kongming! How did you find out? The pilot was able to talk carefreely despite having his neck strangled by Lu Shu. However, his voice was no longer the original voice of the pilot. Moreover, what shocked Israel and the rest the most was the fact that the pilot suddenly began to speak in Mandarin. Initially, they were suspicious. However, when the pilot began to speak in fluent Mandarin, they realized that Lu Shu was not lying and trying to find an excuse to kill someone. However, how did Lu Shu find out? Israel and the rest could only credit this to the magical abilities of a practitioner. Meanwhile, the female practitioner did not speak as she knew about it. Both Lu Shu and herself were Rank E but she did not realize that anything was wrong! In fact, the female practitioner looked up to Lu Shu because she found out that Lu Shu was not Rank E. How could a Rank E practitioner remain so calm in the remains? I am asking you a question, why are you asking me instead? sneered Lu Shu. Lu Kongming suddenly started laughing. You dont seem to know who you are talking to. Suddenly, he pressed his hands on Lu Shus arm and started using strength from his palms, attempting to break Lu Shus bones. However, with that power Nothing had happened From Lu Kongmings distress, +666! Lu Kongming looked astonished. Lu Shu said calmly, Hmm, then tell me, who am I talking to? Hehe, looks like I have underestimated you, sneered Lu Kongming again. Then, the skeleton suddenly stood up and using his bones as a knife, he aimed at Lu Shus temples. Lu Shu, with his right hand holding Lu Kongming, used his other hand to disintegrate the knife into powder. Lu Shu looked at Lu Kongming. This? From Lu Kongmings distress, +666! Now, I am asking you a question. If you dont want to perish, speak the truth, said Lu Shu calmly. Lu Kongming was poite. You mean Although Israel and the rest could not understand Mandarin, they realized that Lu Kongmings attitude suddenly changed and became nice to Lu Shu Was this what was meant by a rapid change in attitude At this moment, Lu Kongming saw how Israel and the rest were about to cry. Why were they acting like that? Shouldnt he be the one who was surprised? How did he manage to randomly bump into a powerful practitioner? He was observing this group of people while hiding in the skeleton. He realized that the group of people were afraid of the remains. Therefore, Lu Kongming was confused. Since you are so powerful, why are you hiding in the cave with this group of ordinary villagers? Lu Shu glanced at the ordinary people and said after realizing that they did not understand Mandarin, Why are you still able to keep your soul? Because my master has a way to keep souls, said Lu Kongming honestly. Chapter 1168 - This Is Too Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu frowned. He had a master? So there existed many more humans in the remains? At this moment, Lu Shu thought about another absurd possibility, perhaps there were a large number of humans in the remains and even towns?! Have you heard of the Four Lords of Heaven? Lu Shu was becoming more brazen in his questions. Since Israel and the rest could not understand Mandarin, he asked everything he suspected! Then, Lu Kongming was suddenly confused. What Lord of Heaven? Lu Shu sneered, You dont know? Then you can go and die. I know, I know! Lu Kongming said anxiously. Whats the name of the West Lord of Heaven, if you cant answer, you will die, said Lu Shu coldly. Then, Lu Shu noticed that Lu Kongming was about to cry. The West Lord of Heaven is called, Tom?! I really dont know! What do you mean by the West Lord of Heaven? Lu Shu laughed. He felt that Lu Kongming was not lying. In that case, when did the remains get buried here? And where did these humans come from? Lu Kongming was an easy target. Lu Shu managed to obtain quite a lot of information from him. Lu Shu felt that he had finally met an easy target. Ever since he went to the palace, everyone who appeared seemed to be difficult targets and refused to say anything. In the past, Lu Shu made use of Little Furys dream to find a slave owner spy in Yellowstone National Park. He kept it for Lu Xiaoyu to obtain the memory fragments. However, Lu Xiaoyu said that there was a layer of purple radiance surrounding the memory fragment and it broke apart upon touching. She could not read the memory fragments at all. Lu Shu realized that his opponent knew him very well and perhaps had figured out that he was able to obtain the memory fragments of others. He came prepared. However, because of that, Lu Shu was even more determined to kill him. That was because he knew that his opponent would not give in unless he died! Lu Shu looked at Lu Kongming, What about this bodys soul? In deep sleep, said Lu Kongming carefully, Because my mental strength is much stronger than his, he could not resist. You mean, in this world, apart from your clan, nobody else was able to use this skill? asked Lu Shu. Yes, asked Lu Kongming, Do you want to learn? If you can give me an hours time to kill this persons soul, I will teach you. Lu Shu acknowledged and continued, Then let me ask you another question, where are we? This is the forbidden land. I accidentally fell in and got trapped in this place explained Lu Kongming. Lu Shu was stunned. He suddenly realized that they were only in a small part of the remains. It was a place where people called it the forbidden land. In fact, there was another less dangerous area outside of this forbidden land whereby more people gathered! Moreover, there was a border separating the two areas. Lu Kongming was unable to get out after entering the area and was killed by the creatures. Lu Kongming was a Rank Two practitioner and had pretty abnormal skills. Lu Shu had already obtained the information he needed. He was wondering how he could force the spirit out of Lu Kongmings body? I will count to ten and you shall return to the skeleton, said Lu Shu. He wanted to force Lu Kongming back into the Seal of Lands. After all, on the one hand, he wanted to obtain information from Lu Kongming, on the other hand, he was afraid that he would be sabotaged when Lu Kongming could move freely. I refuse to go back! Lu Kongming screamed, My soul cant take this anymore! Too bad, you dont have a choice, said Lu Shu meanly. You either kill this person together with me, or I will not leave him! said Lu Kongming. Fine, said Lu Shu calmly before turning to Israel and the rest. Can you all leave the cave for a while. After Israel and the rest left, Lu Shu took out a box of stinky tofu and placed it under Lu Kongmings nose. Lu Kongming was instantly stunned. This is too much?! After a few seconds, Lu Kongming suddenly shouted, I will go back! I will go back! From Lu Kongmings distress, +999! What an easy target, Lu Shu mumbled. If everyone on earth was like him, Lu Shu would have a much better life. However, Lu Shu knew that some of the information that Lu Kongming gave him was false. For example, he was definitely lying when he said he accidentally fell in. Who would randomly fall into the infamous forbidden land? Who was he trying to fool? However, Lu Shu had his worries too. That was because Lu Kongming might be saying the truth when he said that he was trapped. Lu Shu did not even know where the border was. Lu Shu walked out from the cave. The smell of stinky tofu was very strong outside the cave. Israel and the rest looked at Lu Shu in shock. They could not imagine what had happened in the cave. Meanwhile, George, the helicopter pilot woke up. After smelling the stinky tofu, he fainted again. Israel asked cautiously, How is he? Nothing much. Lu Shu smiled happily. Lets continue moving. At this moment, he did not want Israel and the rest to fall back into the cave as he did not want them to see that the skeleton had disappeared. While walking, Israel lowered her head and was deep in thought. She had definitely realized that Lu Shu was abnormal. She suddenly asked, What rank was the owner of the skeleton before he died? Rank Five, replied Lu Shu without thinking. No matter what, he should not exceed Lu Shus current rank. However, Israel pouted in disbelief. Lu Shu did not bother about whether she believed it or not. Then, Israel suddenly said, You are actually an expert, arent you, you are definitely not a Rank Five, you should be a Rank Three, right! Lu Shus expression changed drastically. Dont tell anyone! Israel smiled to herself. Indeed, she was right! Israel became much happier thinking about this! They did not sleep for long that night. However, the special effect of the antelope meat had yet to subside and everyone was still extremely energized. After walking for about three hours, Lu Shu was stunned when he saw what was ahead. He saw modern tents! Moreover, there were more than one tent, it was practically an entire campsite, he could even see the bonfire and people sleeping on the ground. Someone built a wall using soil behind a mountain and seemed to have camped there for a long time. There were also people keeping guard behind the wall. When the ordinary people beside Lu Shu saw this, they were extremely excited and ran towards the campsite. Lu Shu did not stop them and followed quietly behind them. Chapter 1169 - Campsite and Ranks This time, everyone rushed over to the campsite. Israel, on the other hand, was not as rash. She followed them beside Lu Shu. Lu Shu was curious as he saw the crowd rush towards the campsite. Why arent you rushing over with them, although you know that I am a Rank Three, the campsite probably has several hundred people there and there would definitely be more than one Rank Three inside. The remains were exceptionally dangerous. Therefore, Practitioners were forced to stay together despite belonging from different organisations. In fact, did humankind not live together to hunt and defend themselves from danger? As humans gradually ruled the world, their habit of living together did not change. Like an army of ants, the city was like an ant colony and had clear role allocations. A minority of the people thought that they could completely leave the group. However, that was only the minority. The people in the remains seemed to have gone back in time. They had to stay together to be able to defend against the ferocious creatures. The hard truth in the remains told them that they were not the rulers of the remains. Israel looked at Lu Shu. I feel that you are more reliable. Although you may not be as powerful as them, you have a good personality. Lu Shu smacked his lips. Then, he said, I think you should stay at the campsite. The campsite looked as if it had been attacked by creatures as the walls were damaged. Lu Shu also saw several enormous footprints that belonged to the creatures nearby. Therefore, the people in the campsite had experience dealing with creatures. Of course, Lu Shu felt that they had only met creatures who were Rank Two and below. Even a herd of wild cows could trample the entire campsite in minutes. After all, Lu Shu was afraid to offend the creatures who could eat lightning. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw how Israel became dispirited. Just as Lu Shu was wondering what had happened, Israel said, Are you so desperate to get rid of me, do you think that I am a burden? Lu Shu said without thinking. Yes. Israel was speechless. From Israel Moores distress, +748! Israel turned over and wiped her tears secretly. Do you think I want to be like that? Everyone knew that the remains were dangerous, is there anything wrong to find someone to protect me? I am so famous in the outside world, is there anything wrong for me to make use of my skills to live? Lu Shu did not speak. He was slightly stunned. Why did she suddenly explode with emotion? Israel continued, The world is like so, in order to protect oneself, one has to learn how to make use of resources, how to choose ones friends and how to source external help, right? I am only an ordinary person, I only want to live happily, I only want to be better than others, whats wrong with that? After hearing this, Lu Shu paused for a moment before replying, You are right. However, theres something which I cannot agree to. You shouldnt be sourcing for external help if you want to live a better life. Instead, you should strive to become more powerful, no matter how difficult and tiring that may be. After all, others capability belongs only to them. You make it seem as though you are very powerful with that tone of an expert, but you are merely a Rank Three, mumbled Israel. At this moment, she saw Lu Shu walking towards the campsite again and quickly followed behind him. Do you think there are those types of people in this campsite? Lu Shu knew what Israel was referring to, practitioners who suppressed ordinary humans. I am not sure. After all, ones ambitions could inflate, said Lu Shu, However, with such a big campsite, no matter how ambitious one was, one ought to keep it down a little. After all, everyone would make it out sooner or later. In the past, the three practitioners were extremely brazen as they wanted to kill everyone who knew about the matter. In that case, even if the remains ended, there were no repercussions. However, there were several hundreds of people in the campsite and it was impossible to kill all of them. Therefore, everyone had their guards up. The people in the campsite were alerted by the crowd who ran over. They came out from their tents or got up from the floor. Oh no! Lu Shu shouted. Suddenly, Israel saw Lu Shu sprint towards the campsite. She looked at Lu Shu in shock and confusion before looking at the campsite. Whats wrong with the campsite? Theres nothing wrong with the campsite, replied Lu Shu, Why are your colleagues carrying my sheep! Israel was speechless. Just a while ago, he was calm, and yet now, he was worrying about his sheep?! What kind of person was he! Israel definitely could not understand. Lu Shu knew very well about the personalities of the practitioners. The remains had already been suffering from a scarcity of food, the sheep would definitely attract their attention! Although there was a flock of sheep in his Seal of Lands, Lu Shu thought that he should be thrifty and could not afford to lose even half of his sheep! Then, Israel saw Lu Shu run over and take back the sheep Someone walked out of the campsite. Just by taking a glance, Lu Shu knew that more than half of the people in the campsite were ordinary people! Lu Shu took a sigh, the remains was a catastrophe for the ordinary people. They had to depend on luck to stay alive. At this moment, a black man with short black hair walked out and people around him made way for him. He stared straight at Lu Shu To be exact, he was staring straight at Lu Shus sheep and said, Were the sheep hunted by you guys? Yes, before Lu Shu could speak, someone took over. It was the colleagues of Israel acting as though they had captured the sheep. How many ordinary people are there in your group? asked the man with short hair. Only two practitioners, someone answered, However, their rankings are low, only Rank Five. The person laughed. If you give us the sheep, we will allow you guys to enter this campsite and be protected. However, the condition is, the practitioners have to hunt with us. Lu Shu was displeased. Why should I give you the sheep? Because we found out about the secret of this remains and can keep you guys alive, said a practitioner beside the man. Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. Secret of the remains?! He realized that the campsite seemed to have formed cliques led by the Rank Two short-haired man. Others looked at him quietly. However, Lu Shu did not care if the other party formed a clique or not . No matter what, they were still as weak as an ant. At least, that was what Lu Shu thought. He was only concerned about what secret the other party was referring to! I will give you the sheep and you shall let us stay, said Lu Shu. Israel and the rest looked at Lu Shu gratefully, although they knew that the sheep were not hunted by them. Chapter 1170 - Beneficiary Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu saw how the practitioners took away the animals and suddenly felt a sense of regret. How could this group of starving people look like they knew the secret of the remains? However, if they did not know about the secret, how could they lead these few hundreds of people to survive for days? Yesterday when Lu Shu was hunting for the antelopes, Lu Shu had already discovered many creatures watching them. In fact, some of them were waiting to capture the antelopes but were killed by the sheep. If Lu Shu could make it in time, he would kill every single onlooker too Therefore, there were many large-sized creatures in this remains. How did the low-ranked practitioners and ordinary people survive? Lu Shu followed them into the campsite in a low-profile manner. He discovered that although they were vigorously discussing about how to split the lamb, they did not let their guards down. The black man with short hair kept looking outside the wall as though he was worried that some creatures might barge into their campsite. Judging from this cautiousness alone, he was definitely not someone who entered the remains for the first time nor was he an inexperienced candidate. However, this had nothing to do with Lu Shu as he only wanted to know what the secret of the remains was. The ratio of ordinary men to women was about 1:1. Everyone sat on the ground helplessly. Ordinary people did not have tents to live in. Those who brought tents were practitioners who came prepared. On the other hand, the ordinary people were sleeping at home when the haze spread and they were completely unprepared. Moreover, the ordinary people did not have much self-defense capabilities. It made things worse as they did not bring anything with them. Lu Shu looked at a middle-aged man sitting beside him and asked, How did you guys end up in the campsite? The middle-aged man said helplessly, We made a promise that we will pay them after we go out and we have to listen to them and help them do their work. What if you are unable to pay them the amount they want? asked Lu Shu. Then we will be chased out, said the man. Did they ever chase someone out before? asked Lu Shu. Yes, about 20 people were chased out because they were unwilling to comply with their demands, explained the middle-aged man. Lu Shu kept quiet for a moment. The people would die if they were chased out. How could the Practitioners bear to do that? Lu Shu felt that he was not kind at all. In fact, he was a little selfish. However, in situations like this, he would help as much as possible. That did not mean that he was very caring, but rather it was a form of respect for life. What could be more important than a life? Of course, there were two sides to a coin. Those who were chased out did not seem to have a desire to live. At this point in time, they cared more about money than their lives and were unwilling to work. Perhaps, pitiful people had a reason to be hated too. This was rather conflicting. Lu Shu did not want to dwell on it too much and just wanted to lead his own life. When he turned around, he got a shock. Lu Shu looked at Israel in shock, Why are you scaring people? Israels face was covered in dust and she looked dirty. Israel said as though she was wronged, I am afraid that someone would remember me You are pretty smart. Lu Shus praise was sincere. When he first met Israel, Israel wanted the entire world to notice her beauty, but now, she realized that her beauty might bring her trouble. Actually, this statement was not very accurate. Was there anything wrong with being pretty? The wrong was not in beauty but the person who made use of that beauty. However, many people put the blame on beauty itself and called women names like Helen of Troy. What was wrong with someone being pretty Israel smiled to herself. I am definitely smart. Moreover, I think that those Practitioners are not good people. At this moment, the antelope meat and mutton was grilled and cut. The black man said, All Practitioners, come over and eat meat so you can work tomorrow. Amongst the group who just arrived with Israel, a photographer suddenly asked, Then what about us? We dont get to eat? The leader laughed, The Practitioners should be the ones eating meat used for physical recovery. Why do you guys need it? We will find food for you guys tomorrow. Why, that mutton belongs to us, the photographer said indignantly and wanted to snatch the mutton back. The leader punched him in the face and the photographer fell to the ground. The leader laughed, Now, the mutton doesnt belong to you anymore. As he said that, he looked at everyone in the campsite. In this place, ordinary people have to serve the Practitioners. Every woman has to serve one Practitioner. I dont care about how you split the food. Men, on the other hand, have to work. Understand? The campsite was silent. The rule seemed to have been set a long time ago. The punch the leader threw was meant to scare the newcomers. However, Lu Shu did not pity them at all. After all, when they found the campsite, they abandoned Lu Shu immediately. Lu Shu could not wait to leave the group. However, he was not a samaritan. If you decide to find someone else, then dont turn back. The famous relationship expert once said, If you decide to part ways, then part ways Some of the Practitioners went forward in joy to get their mutton. Then, Lu Shu saw one practitioner wave to a lady after receiving his mutton. He used a knife to cut a small piece for the lady and went back to his tent. Lu Shu looked at the other Practitioners, all of them did the same thing. Actually, the Practitioners had enough food. The extra was up to them to distribute. This was a hint for the Practitioners to treat the ordinary people as slaves. Lu Shu suddenly felt that the leader was very smart. He made the Practitioners loyal to him and he did not take all the benefits. Instead, he made everyone enjoy the benefits of order and protected the cruel order! The leader waved at Lu Shu. Come, get your mutton. After Lu Shu got his mutton, the leader smiled to him. You will easily assimilate with this group. We prepared an extra tent for you over there. He was trying to rope Lu Shu in directly. He even made the effort to give Lu Shu significantly more mutton. Lu Shu acted as though he complied but was sneering in his heart. You are f*cking giving me my mutton. If I find out that your secret is not worth a sheep, I will beat you until your brain juices come out! Dont ask why half the sheep became one whole sheep, the excess is to make up for interest! When Lu Shu turned and walked back, he suddenly realized that many of the women in the campsite were looking at him quietly. To put it accurately, they were salivating after looking at the mutton in his hands. At this moment, Israel was sitting at a corner, feeling wronged. Lu Shu waved to her and Israel bit her lips before walking to the tent with Lu Shu.. After entering the small tent, Israel suddenly started to take off her clothes. Lu Shu stopped her quietly, Eat your mutton. I will chase you out if you take off your clothes! As he spoke, Lu Shu lay down. The tent was not very small. Lu Shu maintained about half a meters distance away from Israel after lying down. Israel looked at Lu Shu in anger, Am I not good-looking enough? Do you have someone else you like, is she prettier than me? Lu Shu gave it a thought. Yes, prettier than you Chapter 1171 - Safety Route Although Israel was infuriated by Lu Shu, she did not finish the mutton but instead, left more than half behind. She asked Lu Shu, Dont you need to eat? I am not hungry, said Lu Shu, Leave it for later. Its better to save some for later as I am not sure how much longer it would take for the remains to end. How much longer do you think it will take? asked Israel. Would you believe what I say? asked Lu Shu. I will believe whatever you say, affirmed Israel. One months time, said Lu Shu as he sighed. Actually, he felt that the determining factor depended on when he was able to find the core and secret of the remains. This remains was too special. Others might not be able to end it. Even Lu Xiaoyu, who had two masters with her, was unable to end it. The reason for the deduction was simple. The remains were prepared for Lu Shu. The doer should undo what he had done. The person who buried the remains had probably surpassed the master realm. Therefore, a master could not do anything he wanted when he entered. Disregarding the secret of the remains, simply the possibility that creatures of the master realm could exist in the remains was sufficient to make Lu Shu wary. Did the sleeping tortoise reach the master realm? Lu Shu thought that it probably did. The remains were like a pandoras box. If the creatures were released, it would be a disaster for the Earth and the Luniverse. So here came the question, who exactly had the capability to secretly bury this potentially catastrophic tool? Lu Shu had an answer to that question but he was not sure. Israel, on the other hand, did not know. The Ninth Heavenly King whom she wanted to interview was beside her. The next morning, Lu Shu came out of the tent. When the other Practitioners in the campsite saw Israel who followed behind Lu Shu, they greeted Lu Shu with a look that treated Lu Shu as one of themselves. To them, Lu Shu was in the same boat as them. In fact, every practitioner was afraid that they would be criticised after they left. After all, the campsite symbolized the regression of humankind. However, they were unwilling to give up the benefits and enjoyment they had. Therefore, it would be good if they could pull more people onto their boat. In fact, many people were thinking if they could make use of such a lifestyle to promote the service for Practitioners by controlling ordinary people? Did people not used to keep slaves? Perhaps they could obtain such a skill too? To many Practitioners, they desired to have the skill to control ordinary people! The leader stood in the middle of the campsite, giving instructions for ordinary people to build the wall, in an attempt to build a small fortress. Actually, they were building it to prevent the campsite from being discovered by the creatures, as well as to prevent ordinary people from entering or leaving. They hoped to control the entire campsite. Meanwhile, the ordinary people, including the women who were not chosen, began to work willingly as that was the only way to get food. Now, there were more ordinary people than practitioners. In such a situation, the Practitioners became scarce materials. Lu Shu did not bother about this. He asked the leader curiously, What exactly is the secret of the remains? At this moment, the sentence that Lu Shu was thinking about was you better f*cking reply to me quickly, or else you may die. However, the leader smiled mysteriously. You will know if you follow us for a hunt today. Lu Shu thought, Why are the highest ranking Rank Two candidates hunting? What do they want to hunt for? In the morning, only about ten practitioners were left behind to look after the campsite while the rest packed up and headed out. Lu Shu realized that amongst other things, the Practitioners had to bring their food with them. They were very afraid that all their food and tents would be stolen by others after they returned from their hunt. Although there was a basic order in the campsite, there was no basic trust. Lu Shu did a brief calculation and found that there were only about 70 Practitioners in the campsite who had dissimilar capabilities. There were over 200 ordinary people who did not have self-defense capabilities. Amongst all the Practitioners, only Lu Shu went empty-handed. Israel hesitated for a long time and finally secretly passed Lu Shu the remaining cube of mutton. You are going out to hunt, bring some food to fuel your body. Lu Shu smiled. Its alright, theres a lot of food outside. After a long time, Israel finally understood Lu Shus intention. Why did he treat all the creatures outside as food?! Did he know that he was in the remains? From Israel Moores distress, +666! At this moment, someone shouted, Move! Lu Shu left without looking back. Israel stood behind him and hesitated for a long time. She realized that she was suddenly worried for Lu Shu, what if he met danger outside? However, thinking about Lu Shus attitude, Israel was very certain that Lu Shu was completely not interested in herself. Some men purposely acted proud in front of her but were playing hard to get. However, Israel knew that Lu Shu was not playing hard to get, he only had her cheque in mind At this moment, Israel suddenly thought, Lu Shu said that the person he liked was prettier than her, he must be boasting! Lu Shu followed behind the group of Practitioners. The leader led them to an unknown location as though he was very familiar with the route. Along the way, there were odd-looking stones and the sand colored scenery made it look as though they were walking in the desert. At this moment, the leader came behind the team and smiled to Lu Shu. You are a newcomer, what do you feel about our campsite? Lu Shu thought that the leader indeed appealed to everyone. In order to gain the heart of him, a low-rank practitioner, he was able to treat him warmly. Lu Shu asked curiously, Where does this road lead to, would there be danger? Rest assured, we have explored this place for three days and there has never been a creature as the leader spoke, they suddenly heard a roar from a distance The leader thought as he saw the wave of sand from afar, I jinxed myself Meanwhile, Lu Shu felt even more desperate. He knew what was coming A herd of wild cows dashed over and the Practitioners scurried in fear. However, before they could take a few steps, they were caught. The herd of cows looked at Lu Shu who was in the middle of the crowd. Is there no lightning for us to eat today?! If not, we will come over and ask you again tomorrow Chapter 1172 - Biting Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The leader turned back and saw the herd of cows. He was dumbfounded. His survival instincts forced him to get rid of any unnecessary actions. He subconsciously lay on the floor and played dead. It would be very dangerous for him to lay on the floor, as the herd of cows would be able to trample him. But he could not outrun them, nor could he defeat them. He had never seen such animals. He could only pray that they did not eat humans The leader was uncomfortable. He had shown off by saying that this path was safer. He had almost thumped his chest as he promised. His words had come back to bite him very quickly! The cows were enormous and tall. To people of the Earth, a cow that was two storeys tall was like a black tower. Its presence alone could cause them to suffocate! There was lightning inside the cows stomachs. Occasional flashes could be seen on the surface of the stomach. The secret practitioners, who had been exuding a commanding presence in front of the ordinary people, either grabbed their heads and squatted down, or lay down and played dead. It was as if the cows would not be able to see them. The people near the cows could even feel the loud and warm breath of the cows. They even felt slightly numb, as if they had been electrocuted! How much had they evolved to reach this power? No one dared to test how strong these cows were! But they did not see the gazes that the herd of cows exchanged with Lu Shu. Lu Shu was the most dumbfounded. He did not expect these cows to be able to find him every day. He did not expect them to ask him whether there would be any lightning either. It was like when he was at home. Everyday, Lu Xiaoyu would ask him whether there was any stir-fried tomato and scrambled eggs! What in the world?! Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao could fly too. Why did they not find them instead? Hm? Lu Shu suddenly realized a problem. He looked at them. Have you seen any other humans who cause lightning when they fly? The cows looked at him. Only you. Hurry up. Lu Shu returned a look. Its inconvenient today. Maybe next time. The cows were slightly disappointed. Sure. They exchanged glances without any difficulty. Their thoughts were transmitted to each other like voices. Lu Shu sighed with relief. He had finally chased the cows away. Then, the herd of cows turned and ran off. They disappeared very quickly. There was the occasional sound of thunder from their stomachs. What kinds of cows were these? For some reason, Lu Shu felt that they occupied a high position in the remains. They could come and go as they wished. But Lu Shu also received a piece of information. Chen Zuan, Lu Xiaoyu, Coral, Cheng Qiuqiao, and the rest might not have been sent into this forbidden land. They were outside the forbidden land. What would a Rank One expert do after coming into the remains? Go to a high place and look around! Ordinary people would have to climb in order to see more, but Rank One experts could simply fly into the sky! Thus, to these cows, he was the only human who could fly in the forbidden land. This meant that Lu Shus assumption that there was an area of the remains outside the forbidden land was true. Lu Xiaoyu and the rest were in that area. Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the information he had obtained from the skeleton was that it was safer outside. Suddenly, Lu Shu thought of something. Could he befriend this herd of cows and follow them around? Perhaps the native creatures would know even more secrets about the remains. But Lu Shu was not in a rush. He knew that the herd of cows would find him tomorrow. Lu Shu was very sure of this The thunderous sound of the cows leaving caused the secret practitioners to feel as if they had a new lease of life. They got up and watched the cows leave. One of them asked, Did they leave just like that? Everyone had been playing dead. They did not even dare to open their eyes. Thus, they did not know what had happened. The leader was the most fearful. As he watched the cows, he thought, what in the world? Had they come just to slap him in the face? The leader could not think of another possibility. To him, the herd of cows had come to humiliate him From Antell Stewarts distress, +999 Lu Shu was amused. The herd of cows had come because of him. Thus, the distress points that the seventy secret practitioners had produced all belonged to him! Lu Shu thought about it. When would the herd of cows come tomorrow? The herd of cows seemed rather kind. He might be able to blend in with them! Lu Shu turned back and saw the female Practitioner who had been solicitous towards him. She was staring at Lu Shu. He realized that she had seen the herd of cows! The herd of cows had come uninvited yesterday afternoon. The only people who had seen this were the people on Israels helicopter. They had talked about this before? The herd of cows had come again. The female Practitioner was not foolish. She immediately associated it with Lu Shu! Lu Shu smiled at her, but did not say anything. As they continued to advance, the female Practitioner suddenly came to Lu Shu. She softly said, I know that they are here for you. Am I right? Lu Shu declined to comment. He asked, What do you think the secret of the remains they have been talking about is? The female Practitioner panicked. I know that you dont trust me, but I only want protection. If you are willing to protect me, I will keep my mouth shut. You can do whatever you want to do with me. Although Israel is good-looking, she will definitely not serve others. Lu Shu thought about it and said, You are not in as much danger as you think you are. This foreign place has simply made you feel unsafe, so you desperately need someone to protect you. Dont panic. Learn how to face danger correctly. Females have to love themselves more. On the one hand, I have rejected you because I cannot wait until the remains end. On the other hand, you are not very good-looking either The female Practitioner said, Do you think I am dirty? I am a virgin. I am very clean. Lu Shu was unhappy. If you Virgos1 are clean, then am I dirty as a Sagittarius? The female Practitioner was dumbfounded. Were they talking about the same thing? Could they have a proper conversation? Why had the conversation become so infuriating?! Lu Shu was thinking about it. He had always celebrated his birthday on the 12th of December. It was when he was sent to the orphanage. More accurately, he did not know his horoscope. He did not know his date of birth either. The female Practitioner was silent. Then, she said, You are different from them. Indeed. Lu Shu cheerily nodded his head. You have never touched Israel, right? The female Practitioner asked. Lu Shu was puzzled. He looked at the female Practitioner. No. Why? The female Practitioner said with disdain, Hmph! And you say that youre a Sagittarius! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chapter 1173 - Barrier of the Forbidden Land Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was not actually a Sagittarius, but he was unhappy with what the female Practitioner had said He thought that this female Practitioner would reveal secrets from other Practitioner in exchange for resources, but she did not do so. She had more morals than he had expected. In reality, whether someone had morals had nothing to do with how dangerous their situation was. This was something that Lu Shu admitted he was wrong about. Lu Shu despised the poor attitude the two cameramen had shown last night. He preferred this magnanimous female Practitioner. The leader did not speak to Lu Shu. He was embarrassed. He had said that this route was very safe, but a herd of cows had come. He was worried that if he said something else, another strange thing would appear. After the Practitioners encountered the herd of cows, they wanted to go back. They had not recovered from their shock. But if they did not hunt, what would they eat? They had run out of antelope meat. They had shared their rations with the ordinary people as well in order to maintain their superiority and order. Everyone had to find a way out. If not, they could only slowly wait for death in the campsite. Lu Shu followed behind the group and observed their surroundings. The road they were walking on became more and more rugged. This was not a hill. It had not been eroded by the wind either. The ground in the remains had taken on a strange form after being distorted by energy. It seemed both frighteningly and mysteriously vast. The leader suddenly crouched. The female Practitioner softly said to Lu Shu, Yesterday, I asked them. They had found a strange place where creatures commit suicide. On the first day, they picked up three bodies of dead animals who had committed suicide. Thus, they felt that they had discovered the secret of this place. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Why did they commit suicide? I dont know, said the female Practitioner. They slowly crawled on the ground and advanced, as if they were afraid of being discovered. Then, a giant white serpent appeared and slithered towards Lu Shu and the rest. Its enormous body left massive marks on the ground. It was as if it had created a river. The giant serpent was as large as a train. Lu Shu had goosebumps looking at it. When the white scales of the serpent rubbed against one another, there was a crashing sound. This was probably the largest creature Lu Shu had seen in his life, other than that giant tortoise. Lu Shu could feel the power of natural laws from its body! With this power, even if it was not of the Master Realm, it was probably close! Lu Shu had only heard of such white serpents in the Legend of the White Snake, but there were no celestial beings here! It was a pity that they were overseas. No one understood his reference. Thus, he felt somewhat lonely At that moment, the secret practitioners held their breath in shock. What would happen if such creatures were released on Earth? How many of such creatures were there in the remains? The serpent advanced forwards. Suddenly, white lightning appeared in front of it. It blocked the serpent, preventing it from advancing. The lightning covered the sky. Lu Shu was puzzled. Was this the barrier of the forbidden land?! After he had learned about the barrier of the forbidden land from Lu Kongming, he had been thinking about how to find it. He would only be able to find a way out if he did so. They had encountered the barrier, but Lu Shu did not think that escaping would be that simple. It seemed as if the giant serpent did not accept this fact. It slammed into the barrier. Its white scales seemed to have been scorched by the electric net, but it could not go through. Lu Shu now understood why the female Practitioner said that creatures had committed suicide. There was no difference between this and committing suicide! But when Lu Shu thought that the giant serpent was about to die, there was the thunderous sound of galloping in the distance. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was all too familiar with this sound. It was the herd of cows who ate lightning! The white serpent had also heard this. It did not even turn back. It went back into the hole it had appeared from. Its white scales were badly damaged. It had suffered severe injuries! Lu Shu suddenly had a realization. The barrier existed to keep out strong creatures like this white serpent. They were imprisoned here, preventing them from causing trouble. But creatures like the white serpent were intelligent. How could they be willing to wait for thousands of years in this bleak and desolate place? Thus, this had happened. The herd of cows ran towards the barrier. Lu Shu almost laughed out loud. They were too late. There was no more lightning! Wait. No! Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. The cows were the natural enemies of lightning. Could they eat the lightning barrier? But at that moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw the herd of cows stop in front of the barrier. There was the loud sound of thunder from their stomachs. It was as if the heaven and the earth were shaking. The cows opened their mouths and spat out the lightning in their stomachs. They started to make up for the lightning that the white serpent had used up! Lu Shu had thought that the cows were stuck in the forbidden land. Now, he realized that the cows were the guardians of the forbidden land! While others exerted great physical strength to exhaust the lightning barrier, the cows quickly ran over to make up for the exhausted lightning. It would be strange if someone was able to escape They ate lightning to replenish the barrier. Were they walking portable batteries? Lu Shu felt that he absolutely could not feed the cows with lightning. He was still stuck here! The more the cows ate lightning, the stronger the barrier would become! No wonder the white serpent ran away when it heard the sound of the cows approaching. It was afraid of them. Luckily, Lu Shu had not taken any action. To be honest, he felt that it would take a lot of work to deal with the white serpent. These creatures would create a lot of chaos, regardless of whether they were on Earth or in the Luniverse, but they had been thrown in here. Lu Shu, Nie Ting, and the rest had thought about it. Whoever was able to obtain the relic would control the entire remains. He could not enter the door in the Seal of Lands, but this did not mean that he would never be able to do so. Now, whoever was able to control the remains, would control the switch to destroy the world. If the owner of the relic was willing to do so, the moment the creatures in the remains were released, no matter whether it was the Luniverse or the Earth, civilization would be attacked. It would be a true human catastrophe. There were masters among humans, but there were masters here too. What Lu Shu had seen was simply the tip of the iceberg. What other frightening things existed here? Wait. Who was the owner of this herd of cows? Were they able to make the cows listen to their commands? Chapter 1174 - Run Out of Provisions Lu Shu thought that someone had definitely released this herd of cows here. They had received orders as well. If the other creatures in the remains were prisoners, then these cows were prison wardens. The leader among the secret practitioners was dumbfounded. Was this the herd of cows that had come to visit them? Were they so ferocious? Earlier, they had encountered creatures who had slammed into their deaths, but they were probably too weak. The lightning barrier had not been exhausted. Thus, the herd of cows had not appeared. Thus, the leader and the rest thought that they had discovered the secret of the remains. They could occasionally come and pick up the dead bodies of the creatures. They were fresh and delicious. They could even restore their strength. This misconception made the leader feel that it was not that difficult to survive in the remains. At least, they were able to continue living. But todays events shocked him. He now understood that humans were the weak ones in the remains! These creatures were ancient beasts! Someone softly asked, What do we do now? His voice trembled as he spoke. Lets return to the campsite. The leader panicked as well. After he advanced to Rank Two, he was part of the upper class in the cultivation realm. Many people had to politely greet him when they saw him. But when he saw the white serpent and the herd of cows that fed on lightning, humans were insignificant. Did someone capture these creatures? Someone asked softly. If that was the case, then I am grateful for them. If these creatures were on Earth, what would Earth be like now? The leader sighed with emotion. The entire group returned empty-handed. On the way back, they did not even have the time to think about what they would do without any food. Their heads were filled with the concern on whether they would be able to survive in this dangerous place! On the way back, the female Practitioner came to Lu Shu and softly asked, Why does the herd of cows keep looking for you? Who in the world are you? Lu Shu cheerily shook his head. I dont know either. He was not panicking. After all, compared to the other Practitioners or ordinary people, his ability to protect himself did not worry him to the extent that he could not sleep. I know that you dont want to tell me. But relax. I will not tell the others, promised the female Practitioner. Lu Shu looked at her. Suddenly, he laughed. Thank you. As Lu Shu spoke, he shoved two pieces of hardtack into her pocket. She did not see where Lu Shu had taken the food out from, but she did not hesitate. She quickly pushed the hardtacks deep into her pocket. She knew that when there was a lack of food, having food was very frightening to a low-leveled Practitioner. Lu Shu had given her the hardtacks to repay her for her compassion, even if Lu Shu did not need it. There was a saying in China. As long as everyone showed love, the world would become more pleasant. Suddenly, the female Practitioner said, Be careful. I wont say anything, but I cant say the same for the rest. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Yes, I know. Then, Lu Shu gave her two more hardtacks The female Practitioner was dumbfounded! What was this? Were you a vending machine? Every sentence of concern gave her two hardtacks?! The female Practitioner tried something. You are very handsome. Ha ha ha, is that so? Lu Shu beamed with joy. He gave the female Practitioner another four hardtacks! The female Practitioner tried again. You are the most handsome person on Earth! Lu Shu said with a sense of justice, There is always someone better than me. You cannot be so absolute. Add one of. Oh. You are one of the most handsome people on Earth! The female Practitioner rephrased herself. She felt that he was rather modest. Then, she looked on helplessly as Lu Shu gave her another six hardtacks. To be honest, Lu Shu had thousands of this in the Seal of Lands. The female Practitioner kept quiet. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Continue. Why did you stop? As Lu Shu spoke, he was about to take out more hardtacks The female Practitioner laughed bitterly. My pocket cant fit any more Her pocket was full. If not, it would not take much for her to praise him If she tried to fit more things into her pocket, others would realized that there was something wrong. Thankfully, she was wearing a tracksuit. If not, it would have been obvious with just two pieces. The female Practitioner looked at Lu Shu. She had never realized that Lu Shu had so many things. Where did these hardtacks come from?! Suddenly, the female Practitioner realized that Lu Shu was someone who possessed invisible storage equipment! If not, where did these hardtacks come from? Less than 100 people in the cultivation realm had invisible storage equipment. They were all at the top of the food chain in the cultivation realm. They were the true experts. A praise could be traded for food. This was equivalent to obtaining a way out. The female Practitioner had never experienced such relaxing remains. She was able to obtain a chance of surviving with just one sentence. Compared to the other Practitioners, she was very lucky. So the true expert had been by her side all this time. She was thankful that she had received good karma. If not, she would have to worry about what to eat at night. There was practically no more food in the campsite! But she knew that Lu Shu would not remain in the campsite for long. The campsite could not contain Lu Shu. After they returned to the campsite, everyone sat by the bonfire with a worried look on their faces. They were thinking of a way out. They could no longer rely on their secret to survival. They might die the next time they went there. What would they do now? The ordinary people could immediately tell that they had not been successful with their hunt. They did not dare to ask any questions. Israel came to Lu Shu and softly asked, Whats wrong? Did you fail? Are you hungry? I still have some mutton. You can eat it. Lu Shu looked at her and smiled. Why are you worried about me? You should eat it. Furthermore, there is no more food in the campsite. Someone might be eyeing your uneaten mutton. This scared Israel. She hurried back to her campsite and secretly ate her mutton. Israel was an ordinary person. What she had to do was to leave this dangerous place. Some people in the campsite had started to discuss their escape plan. They even talked about the herd of cows. Lu Shu saw the two cameramen approach the leader. They were secretly talking about something. Israel saw this as well. She furrowed her eyebrows and said, What are they talking about? Lu Shu laughed. They are probably talking about how to die. Israel was dumbfounded. She sensed the massive confidence from this young man. She had seen the same calmness while interviewing many established people in power! Chapter 1175 - Mysterious Guest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The leader and the two cameramen were gossiping. Although the few of them were deliberately hiding something, Lu Shu could tell that they were glancing over at him occasionally. They were trying to deceive themselves and did not have the special training to escape from a Rank Ones intuitions. Therefore, no matter how prudent they were when they peeked at Lu Shu, they were still discovered by him Perhaps, both the leader and the cameramen did not know who they were trying to prey on. Lu Shu was waiting for them to signal for help. However, the leader patted the two cameramens shoulders and left after giving both of them a small piece of dry rations. The two cameramen were not satisfied with that reward and wanted to fight for more. However, after they started complaining, the leader took the dry rations away from them That was really unfortunate. Lu Shu felt sorry for the two cameramen. They had done their best but did not receive anything. Actually, this was the usual ending for most greedy people like them as they would get sabotaged by their own greed. However, what surprised Lu Shu was the fact that after chasing the two cameramen away, the leader did not directly head over to look for Lu Shu. Instead, he gathered everyone and asked for a meeting! A meeting, what for? someone asked. Right now, our campsite has to make a choice involving life and death, we need everyone to gather to discuss some matters, said the leader. Lu Shu pouted. He saw the leader secretly talking to some of his followers. He must have had some ideas. He claimed that he wanted everyone to make a decision together. However, in reality, he would probably head in the direction with that group of individuals. A group of them sat beside the bonfire with the practitioners in the center and ordinary people in the outer circle. Suddenly, the hierarchy of the campsite was shown. Ordinary people did not even have the position to take a seat. The leader suddenly said as he stood in the middle of the circle, You guys have probably heard, theres not much food left in our campsite. Moreover, the hunting method we used in the past is obsolete so we need to discuss a new measure to tackle this problem. Lu Shu almost laughed out loud upon hearing that. They had the guts to claim that they went for a hunt although they were simply taking advantage of others From today onwards, said the leader, All the food shall be given to the Practitioners first. All the resources shall be distributed evenly. This is in order to ensure the survival of the campsite. Does anyone have any objections? The campsite was silent. As the beneficiaries, the Practitioners did not have any objections. On the other hand, the ordinary people were afraid to comment. At this moment, the leader looked at Lu Shu. Do you have any objections? Lu Shu was stunned for a moment. He kept silent for a few seconds before replying, Do we have food? The leader said, No From Antell Stewarts distress, +666 Then whats the point of our discussion, said Lu Shu. Alright, lets go on to the next topic, interrupted the leader. He could not allow Lu Shu to continue or nothing could be accomplished! The leader changed the topic and asked Lu Shu, How do you think we should look for a way out? Lu Shu thought, This brat could not hold it in any longer. However, he was much more straightforward than Lu Shu thought he would be. Since the start, Lu Shu knew that the leader did not have any good intentions. However, he thought that since they were holding a meeting, they would have to wait till the end to see his true colors. Were the meetings in China not all the same? Start off by putting on a show and saying the important things casually in the end. Everyone tried to hide their opinions and did not want others to know their true intentions. At the end of the day, everyone was just putting on a show. However, the style here was different from Chinas. It was straight to the point. After seeing Lu Shu keeping silent, the leader signalled to his followers. Many people around the bonfire stared unkindly at Lu Shu. A follower stood up and said to Lu Shu, We are asking you a question, do you still want to be protected in the campsite? If not, get out! The female practitioner beside him wanted to laugh. Why would an expert who had the invisible storage equipment need the campsites protection? Clearly not. Then, at this moment, footsteps were heard outside the campsite. Everyone stared in horror into the dark. The bonfire could only light up a limited region around it so they could not see the persons features clearly. However, his footsteps were heavy and it painted an image of a strong man in everyones minds immediately. Lu Shu frowned too. Nobody would dare to randomly run around in the remains at night, so who was it? Could there be other experts hiding in Yellowstone National Park? Or The creatures from the remains? The figure in the dark gradually appeared. Everyone was stunned. It was a handsome young man with a good figure. The reason behind the heavy footsteps was because he was lugging a huge bear on his shoulders. The bear was a few times bigger than the young man. Therefore, the contrast was extremely obvious and it felt as though they were watching a movie. The bear was already dead but Lu Shu noticed something strange when he saw the neck of the bear. It looked as though it was killed after being hit on the neck by someone! A bear had a strong life. Many people thought that the lion was the best at attacking, followed by tiger then leopard. However, they were fooled by fairytales. A bear was definitely ranked in the top three in terms of attacking power. Evolution of creatures were regulated. The Matthew Effect was common knowledge. So if the young man was able to defeat the bear so easily, how powerful could he be? Lu Shu frowned. He could not tell the power waves from the young man! What was happening? Where did this powerful individual come from? Why was he omitted from the reports of the Heavenly Network? Lu Shu was wondering if he was a creature that evolved into a human? However, he was wearing clothes. There were cases where creatures evolved to become man. Although Little Fury was not capable of doing that and the herd of cows did not evolve, Hai Gongzi had done it. Lu Shu had yet to figure out the conditions needed for creatures to evolve into humans. Or could it be by choice? The young man threw the bear onto the ground and smiled at the people around the bonfire who were staring blankly at him, Why arent you welcoming me? I brought a welcome gift for you. Lu Shu did not speak. He was speaking fluent Mandarin. How did he not meet him in China, was he a foreign Chinese or a creature from the remains? He could not put a finger on it and could only wait for the young man to reveal other clues. Chapter 1176 - The Appearance of the Ninth Heavenly King! Anyone understand and speak Mandarin? asked the leader. Everyone in the campsite looked at the Asians, wondering if they happened to know how to speak Mandarin. Lu Shu did not speak. He did not speak in Mandarin to anyone since he entered the remains. There were many Asians who did not know how to speak Mandarin anyway. However, after eliminating the rest, everyone looked towards Lu Shu in the end. The leader asked Lu Shu, Do you know how to speak Mandarin? Lu Shu shrugged. No, I am from North America. He would definitely not want to talk to the young man. He suspected that he was a powerful creature of the remains who had powers beyond his imagination! Asian, black hair, black eyes, and typical Asian features. The mysterious young man was wearing a windbreaker that was not very fitting. Lu Shu examined him from head to toe. The windbreaker was torn and had blood stains. Lu Shu was confused. He could not tell the young mans capability but he could confirm that he was definitely not a weak man. He had also seen the bear before. It was a Rank One creature. One had to be a Rank One in order to kill a Rank One, right? He could possibly be of the Master Realm! However, the question came again. As an expert who had the capabilities of a Rank One, how did he get injured? Moreover, the herd of cows had clearly said that there was only one human who could attract the lightning in the forbidden land. Unless the young man was so calm that he did not fly after he entered the forbidden land? In any case, there were many suspicious points about the young man. Lu Shu suspected that he could have worn someone elses clothes and hence it was not fitting. The owner of the clothes could have been killed by another creature, and the young man must have had a purpose to impersonate a human. Anyway, Lu Shu felt that the young man was a creature of the remains and could possibly be more powerful than the white serpent. As Lu Shu was thinking about the identity of the young man, the leader did not believe him. After a while, he said to Lu Shu using broken Mandarin, You are a fool. Lu Shu replied calmly in Mandarin, F*ck you. The leader was silent. Israel was speechless. From Antell Stewarts distress, +666 Did Lu Shu not just claim that he did not know how to speak Mandarin?! Although the leader did not understand what Lu Shu meant, he could instantly infer from Lu Shus expression and tone that Lu Shu was scolding him Meanwhile, the leader only knew how to speak that sentence, which he had learnt from an Asian lady who scolded him in the past. At this moment, Lu Shu was wondering where the leader had learnt it from. The way he scolded someone was so uncharismatic. A lady would definitely be more gentle with her words. The leader should be grateful for that. If he had learnt the sentence from a man instead, he would have probably died Lu Shu sighed. He had to control his temper better, how could he curse someone like that? That was really incorrect. The leader did not dwell on that. Instead, he asked Lu Shu, Is this bear for us? What did he say? Lu Shu shrugged and translated, Its not for you, he said that the bear is meant as a greeting gift for me, and asked you guys if you welcome him? Why was it for Lu Shu only? Why was Lu Shu so shameless, the flow of logic was not even there. He wanted to make use of his proficiency in both Mandarin and English to take possession of the bear? Anyone would know that the bear was not meant for Lu Shu alone. Israel nearly laughed out loud. She had noticed that Lu Shu was shameless long ago. However, nobody in the campsite noticed that detail. The young mans appearance was too powerful. With that huge bear, nobody dared to challenge him. Why did the leader and the rest like to take advantage of the lightning barrier? It was because they felt that they could not beat the creatures after encountering a few of them. Even if they were of the same standard, the creatures were definitely more powerful than humans. If they had a choice, who would want to fight with a creature? Nobody. Yet now, the young man appeared with a bear and wanted to give the bear to the campsite as a greeting gift? What exactly was happening? Have you guys heard of him before? asked the leader softly. Although the young man gave them food, he was worried that his status in the campsite would be lost. No, said the man beside him. Nobody would forget the young man after seeing him. Suddenly, the young man continued asking, Does nobody understand me? The leader said to Lu Shu, Tell him that we welcome him! Of course, they had to welcome someone who brought them food. However, the leader was slightly worried that the arrival of the young man would affect his status in the campsite? At this moment, Israel suddenly rushed towards the young man and asked, Are you the Ninth Heavenly King of the Heavenly Network?! Asian, young, powerful, mysterious, were they not all of the characteristic features of the Ninth Heavenly King? Initially, Israel wanted to interview Lu Shu and was thinking about the Ninth Heavenly King all day long. Now that someone with matching features had appeared, she immediately associated him with the Ninth Heavenly King! Everyone around the bonfire was stunned. The Ninth Heavenly King? The most cruel Ninth Heavenly King in the Heavenly Network? The young man turned to Lu Shu. What did she say? Lu Shu smiled. She asked if you killed the bear? The young man nodded. Yes. Lu Shu turned and translated, He said that he is the Ninth Heavenly King. At this moment, everyones expression changed. The young man matched the characteristic features of the Ninth Heavenly King perfectly. Asian, young, powerful, mysterious Everyone started panicking. There was nothing good from meeting the Ninth Heavenly King. Would the Ninth Heavenly King give a greeting gift? An entire bear? The young man suddenly felt awkward. Why did the expressions of the people suddenly change as they looked at him? Why did they look as though they were afraid of him? Was there anything wrong? Could it be that he was able to kill the bear? However, it was a creature of the remains, why were they afraid? Meanwhile, Lu Shu was annoyed too. What kind of expression were those, was the Ninth Heavenly King so terrifying? Huh? Should they not admire and respect the Ninth Heavenly King instead? The young man looked at Lu Shu. Tell them that I have no ill intentions. Lu Shu nodded and translated to the leader, The Ninth Heavenly King did not steal your food, so why are you guys looking at him like this? Stop doing that or all of you will end up like the bear. The leader was speechless. Israel asked carefully, He said such a long sentence?! Chapter 1177 - I’m Waiting At Bulao City! Lu Shu looked at Israel and the rest. They were in disbelief. He was upset. What? If you dont like my translation, then do it yourself. Chinese is wide-ranging and profound. Are you able to understand? Of course, the leader and the rest knew that there was definitely something wrong with the translation, but they could not tell where. After all, they did not know that they had recognized the wrong person. They did not know that the true Ninth Heavenly King was helping them to translate! Israel asked Lu Shu, Could you ask him whether I can interview him? Lu Shu felt that this was inappropriate. After all, she was like a weapon. All the powerful people in the cultivation realm she had interviewed were all dead. Although this young man was not him, but he carried the name of the Ninth Heavenly King By the bonfire, the campsite fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of the Ninth Heavenly King. But they felt that the Ninth Heavenly King did not seem as annoying as in the legends. He seemed rather compassionate. Suddenly, someone softly asked, Wasnt it said that the Ninth Heavenly King is handsome? He cannot be considered good-looking. Isnt he different from the legends? Lu Shus expression turned dark. He looked at where the voice came from. He wanted to see who had said so Someone else said, That is word of mouth. Who can say for sure? We have never seen the Ninth Heavenly King. Israel looked at Lu Shu expectantly. At that moment, the mysterious young man suddenly interrupted everyone. I have come to ask one thing. The campsite quietened down. Lu Shu translated this for everyone. The next moment, the mysterious young man suddenly took out an old scroll. He opened it up, revealing the picture on the scroll. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was very sure that this mysterious young man was definitely a powerful creature in the remains. He was lucky that he had concealed his identity. He did not know whether this mysterious young man was friend or foe! The picture was very simple. Someone had used a brush to draw on the paper Corpsedog! Concealed Arrow! Head-twisting gourd! There were only three things, but Lu Shu could not be mistaken. He was far too familiar with these three items. The rest of the people in the campsite looked at one another helplessly. Since they had never seen Lu Shu, they definitely had not seen these three mythical objects. Thus, they completely could not understand the scroll that the mysterious young man had shown them. The mysterious young man smiled. Have you seen the person who has used these three mythical objects? If you do, please tell me. I will give them a great opportunity! Lu Shu translated. Have you seen these objects? If you do, please secretly tell me Everyone in the campsite shook their heads. They had not seen these objects before. Body language transcended national borders. The mysterious young man could infer an answer from their expressions. He had been observing their expressions as he was worried that Lu Shu would cheat him. But it seemed like Lu Shu had translated properly. After all, these people seemed to be puzzled and doubtful. This made sense. But the mysterious young man had not observed someone. He had not observed Lu Shu If he had stared at Lu Shu, he would have realized that Lu Shus pupils had rapidly contracted at that moment! Lu Shu casually asked, Are you finding the owner of these three items? Yes. The mysterious young man smiled and nodded. Why are you finding him? If we see him, we can help pass a message, said Lu Shu. The mysterious young man tilted his head and thought about it. Suddenly, he smiled. Sure. Please tell him that I am waiting for him at Bulao City outside the forbidden land. Then, the mysterious young man turned and walked back into the darkness. He did not injure anyone, nor did he have any other motives. He had just come to look for Lu Shu. If Lu Shu was not sure whether the remains had existed because of him, he could be sure now. Everyone in the campsite was dumbfounded. Someone carefully asked, Did the Ninth Heavenly King leave just like that? Did he leave without cheating us?! Israel looked disappointed as she watched the mysterious young man left. She felt that this encounter with the Ninth Heavenly King had left a lasting impression on her Lu Shu was silent. Who was this mysterious young man? Where was Bulao City? The young man was probably very sure about what would happen when the remains opened. Thus, he changed into modern clothes to find someone who would definitely appear when the remains opened, Lu Shu. What made him so sure that Lu Shu would definitely appear? Lu Shu felt that this mysterious young man was full of mysteries. He did not even dare to probe the young man. He did not even know his name! Lu Shu felt that he should leave. He had to find a way to leave the forbidden land, then uncover the secret behind the remains and find all the clues leading to the mysterious young man. Perhaps the mysterious young man knew everything. This was the reason Lu Shu had come to the remains. Suddenly, the leader asked, What was the last thing he said to you? Why havent you translated it? Lu Shu snapped back to reality. He said that after we get out, we have to say good things about the Ninth Heavenly King. We have to say that he is handsome, that he is a good person, that he is approachable, harmonious, and amiable. The leader was silent. Israel was speechless. Everyone in the campsite had been hungry for a day. They did not have the energy to deal with this. They quickly distributed the bear meat. To Lu Shu, every detail about what had happened just now was very important, but to these people, it was simply a brief interlude. Israel had not moved. Lu Shu asked curiously, Dont you admire him? Why dont you follow him? Israel shook her head. The gap between me and him is far too large. Even an ordinary person like me can feel his strength. Lu Shu thought about it. Was the young man really that fantastic? Who had defeated a Rank One bear in the middle of the night? Everyone would think that he was powerful as well Lu Shu smiled. So you gave up just because of that? Israel sorted her feelings. She smiled at Lu Shu. I think that its more reliable being with you. No, wait. Lu Shu was unhappy. What do you mean? Is the gap between you and I not that large? He, Lu Xiaoshu, the Ninth Heavenly King, could not stand this humiliation! Not long after, the leader suddenly carried a piece of cooked bear meat and walked over to Israel. He smiled at Israel and said, I couldnt recognize you with all that dust on your face. But your colleague told me that you are Israel, that famous female reporter. As he spoke, he looked at Lu Shu in disdain. It was a provocative look. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Did Israels two colleagues betray information about Israel in exchange for food? He did not forget the scene where the two cameramen secretly chatted with the leader. Chapter 1178 - Betrayal and Selling Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had thought that the two cameramen had obtained the hardtacks after selling his information, but he did not take it to heart. After all, everyone here combined would not be able to defeat him. There were despicable people everywhere. This was very normal. But when Lu Shu realized that they had betrayed Israel, he felt uncomfortable. They could resort to unscrupulous means in exchange for food and survival, but betraying their female colleague was too much. Everyone knew that these secret practitioners had given up on their morals. The only thing that prevented them from turning into beasts was the publicity and punishment they would face after they escaped the remains. Now, the two cameramen probably knew the consequences of betraying Israel. Israel had to face this cruel reality! A beautiful woman, and a famous woman. To these beasts, her attractiveness far exceeded that of an ordinary woman. This was why Israel had smeared dust on her face. Lu Shu calmly smiled and looked at the two cameramen, who were fearfully hiding at the corner of the campsite. If the two of you sold my information, then forget it The leader interrupted him. Ha ha ha ha, did you think that they didnt betray you? Lu Shu was speechless. Oh. So he had been involved as well Lu Shu had just thought that he had not been betrayed. It had come back to bite him so quickly. The leader held the cooked bear meat. The juices shone and dripped down. A Rank One creature had been used as food. Lu Shu had never eaten such luxurious food. I am in charge of this camp. If you want to get food, leave him from today onwards. Serve me instead, said the leader. At that moment, everyone in the campsite quietly looked at them. Some of them could not continue watching. But the leader was the strongest person in the campsite. Even if they were unhappy, no one dared to say anything. There was no doubt that human civilization had regressed. But what else could they do? There were times when this world was very cold. Israel helplessly looked around, but everyones expressions were cold. Israel looked at Lu Shu. Then, she laughed bitterly. I know that you will help me, but you cannot defeat him. I know that you are a good person. At that moment, the leader laughed coldly. Do you really think that there is nothing behind him? He said to Lu Shu, The herd of cows suddenly appeared in front of you twice. Why? Can you explain? Lu Shu was thinking about something. It was as if he was not planning to reply! But the leader continued to speak. The herd of cows are not normal. They seem to be the guardians of this place. They have definitely looked for you for a reason. Do you have the treasure of the remains? Is that why they are attracted to you? He turned and said to everyone, Today, we should have been able to obtain food. But we were attacked by a herd of cows because of him. Thats why everyone is hungry. Now, he must reveal his secret. If not, what will we do if the herd of cows come back again? This was simply a distortion of the truth. The Practitioners knew that the herd of cows had not attacked them. Even if the herd of cows did not come, they could not easily pick up food. But the leader wanted to be in a commanding position. He wanted others to agree with his decision. Furthermore, he knew that the other Practitioners would tacitly agree with him and become his accomplices. Arent you planning to explain to us? The leaders gaze grew intense. When they realized that there was something wrong with the herd of cows, they subconsciously thought that Lu Shu had obtained some treasure. They had come here to look for treasure! Thus, the leader wanted to know what Lu Shu was hiding! This was what he desired most. He did not even want to kill Lu Shu! But Lu Shu suddenly furrowed his eyebrows and stood up. I think that something is wrong. The leader was dumbfounded. What do you mean? Dont Suddenly, he saw a fist approach him at the speed of lightning. Then, he felt his head spin. The muscles and skin on his face started to tremble because of the massive force! Lu Shus punch sent the leader to the floor. He could not get up! The campsite was dead silent. Everyone looked at Lu Shu. They could not understand what had just happened. How did a weak practitioner suddenly knock out a Rank Two expert with a punch? The leader was on the floor. His legs were trembling. Everyone hoped that he had not died with just a punch Why? Why did the young man suddenly turn violent? Everyone could feel the violence! Israel was still sitting on the ground. She looked up at Lu Shu, who seemed especially tall! A girl would expect a superhero to save her when she was in danger. Her superhero had finally appeared That is my bear meat, said Lu Shu. What? Israel was dumbfounded. It was as if she did not hear what Lu Shu had said properly. He had saved her, right? Why was he talking about bear meat? Everyone watched as Lu Shu kicked the leader. He said with an indignant tone, I said that something was wrong. Didnt I say when I was translating? That bear meat is for me only! Israel was dumbfounded. The young man was still a young man. He was not a superhero. He was greedy till the very end! Suddenly, some people felt that the mysterious young man did not match the characteristics of the Ninth Heavenly King. He was not lowly, and was very handsome. He did not cheat people at all. But the person in front of them fulfilled all the characteristics of the Ninth Heavenly King! Lu Shu looked at Israel and smiled. Are you surprised? Yes. Israel nodded her head. Lu Shu pouted. Ill leave the two cameramen to you. I can assure you that they do not dare move. He turned and looked at the cameramen. What do you think? The two cameramen were terrified. The leader was definitely dead! Israel suddenly picked up a stone and walked towards the cameramen. She wanted to break their legs, but when she approached them, she grew soft-hearted. In the end, she smashed the stone against their arms, but their bones did not break. Is he dead? Israel looked at the leader. No. He is still on his last breath, but he will not survive in the remains in this state. Lu Shu asked, Do you think that I am cruel? Israel thought for a long time. In the end, she shook her head. He wanted to kill you as well. So you are not cruel. Lu Shu smiled. Do you remember what I said? What? Israel asked, frustrated. Lu Shu stood by the bonfire and looked at her. Welcome to the world of the remains. Chapter 1179 - Leave the Campsite Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The remains were like this. Order was destroyed. One gained respect through their strength. Practitioners who ate Rank One creatures would feel as if they were brimming with vital energy. They would feel like they had unlimited strength. Even ordinary people could feel a transformation. Rank Ones were able to achieve resonance with the heaven and the earth. Ordinary people could not absorb much of the energy in the meat of creatures, but even then, Rank Ones had a massive amount of energy. This resulted in a positive transformation. Were first-class ingredients on Earth expensive? Definitely. It was not a secret that a fish could be sold for hundreds of thousands of dollars, or even for millions. Tycoons often looked for rare first-class ingredients. Thus, if this Rank One bear, who could even cause a transformation in ordinary people, was put on the market, its value could not even be estimated. This was also the reason for Lu Shus heartache He had forgotten about this while he was analyzing the mysterious young man. When he finally remembered, one of the bears arms had been removed The bear was as mighty as a tall building. An arm made Lu Shus heart ache, to the point that it was about to explode. How much money had he lost? Everyone in the campsite looked at Lu Shu in fear. The leader was still on the ground. His legs were still trembling. Some people had bear meat in their mouths, but did not dare to swallow it. They were afraid that they would end up like the leader! A Rank Five Practitioner had suddenly become a demon king. They could not wrap their heads around this. How did the situation suddenly change?! Lu Shu glanced at them, irritated. He waved his hand and said, Just eat. What? Do you think I can make you spit it out? If you are not disgusted, I am! After you are done, sign the bill! 100 thousand dollars for each piece of meat! No matter whether these people could afford it, Lu Shu felt that he could not lose money! Even if ordinary people ate, forget it. There was a rule in the campsite that Practitioners ate first. Thus, they had to compensate Lu Shu. They had received benefits in the campsite. No one knew exactly how much they had benefited. Thus, Lu Shu had no sympathy for them. He had suffered tyrannical abuse for so long. It was time to receive his interest! Some Practitioners felt that something was wrong. They wanted to take this opportunity to escape the campsite. After all, the walls of the campsite were not high. They could simply jump over. Some of them jumped out, only to find themselves jumping back in. Before they could understand what was going on, they saw hundreds of gray threads in the sky. It was as if an intelligent being was forcing the secret practitioners back. Some did not back down. The Sparrow Shade pierced through their arms. Not only were their lives spared, this also allowed the secret practitioners to understand that Lu Shu was serious! Then, the situation at the campsite suddenly changed completely. The secret practitioners, who were eating bear meat, lined up in front of Lu Shu. Lu Shu held a notebook and a pen. Write properly for me. Did you hear me? Do you know the consequences of writing nonsense? All those who owe me money will have to pay me back! Israel stared blankly at this strange situation, but she was not thinking about how Lu Shu demanded payment from these people. She was thinking about the gray threads! When she had been forced to the ground, a gray thread had appeared from the ground and took the lives of three secret practitioners. Israel had almost forgotten about this. At first, she thought that Lu Shu had attacked, but it did not seem to be the case. Lu Shu had an innocent expression then. He was totally focused on the mutton! Israel had thought about it. Did Lu Shu save her? Now, when she saw the Sparrow Shade, she immediately understood that Lu Shu had saved her once. The young mans acting was very good. Everyone had been tricked! She guessed that he was a Rank Three. He had even looked shocked and asked her not to tell the rest! It was settled. Israel was now happy. She sat by the bonfire, supporting her chin with her hands. She felt that even the Oscars owed Lu Shu a golden person. But exactly how strong was Lu Shu? Israel suddenly had a brave guess, but she could not verify it. But Israel was suddenly in anguish. She understood that the gap between her and the young man far exceeded her expectations. Earlier, she had thought about marrying him when she was in danger. It did not seem like a bad idea. When Lu Shu said that the person he liked was more good-looking than her, Israel thought that he was boasting. But now, if this was his true identity, this young man was not bragging At that moment, Lu Shu shouted at a secret practitioner, What are you writing? How crooked! Write neatly for me. Did you hear me? Everyone owes me 100 thousand dollars, not any less! A huge wave of distress points was produced. The Practitioners were bitter. This was probably the most expensive dinner they had eaten in their lives! Israel suddenly asked, Who in the world are you?! Lu Shu looked at Israel and smiled. You should be more concerned about how to survive in the remains. Then, Lu Shu turned and said to all of the Practitioners, Do you think that you can do whatever you like in the remains? Havent you experienced a civilized society? Once you leave society, you are no different from beasts. Arent you embarrassed? Dont cheat people in the future. Do you understand? The secret practitioners were about to cry. Speak for yourself! After Lu Shu made everyone write their names, he stood up in satisfaction. Then, he stored the rest of the bear into the seal of lands. Israel mulled over what Lu Shu had said. What did he mean? Did Lu Shu not plan on protecting them? Israel was puzzled. She asked, Are you leaving? Lu Shu thought about it and said, Yes. The place we are in is the forbidden land of the remains. There seems to be a vast world of remains outside. I am going to think of a way to break through the barrier of the forbidden land. I have more important things to do outside! Oh. Israel was disappointed. She knew that this campsite could not contain Lu Shu, but she did not expect their separation to be this quick. He did not seem reluctant to leave. Will we meet again in the future? Israel asked. Lu Shu smiled. Probably not. After all, Lu Shu would go to the Luniverse after this. After that, he would go home and spend the rest of his days there. He would have no interactions with Israel. There would not be many opportunities to meet in the future. Israel was silent. She mustered up the courage and was going to say something, when Lu Shu walked into the night. He disappeared. It was as if he had never appeared. He had only left the campsite as a heavy creditor Chapter 1180 - Blazing Cloud Foals Who do you think he is? After Lu Shu left, someone suddenly asked after a long silence. Lu Shus identity was even more mysterious than the mysterious young man. Tonight had been full of twists and turns, leaving the secret practitioners dumbfounded. Do you think that his characteristics match that of a certain famous person in the Heavenly Network? Someone asked softly. Are you talking about the Ninth Heavenly King? Someone asked, But the Ninth Heavenly King just left, right? Greedy, a cheater, despicable, Asian. Arent these characteristics of the Ninth Heavenly King? The person who first spoke asked, Have you seen anyone like him? Yes, yes, yes. There are some other characteristics. For example, you will experience symptoms like heartache, nausea, and headaches when you are with him They had not yet wiped off the blood on their faces! According to what you have said, I think he is the Ninth Heavenly King. Look at his attack, the strength with which he killed the leader in one punch, and his calm expression. I dont think ordinary Rank Ones can do that. Only masters are capable of doing so. Actually, peak Rank Ones would be able to do the same, said someone. I dont care. I just think that he is the Ninth Heavenly King Then who was that mysterious young man? He said that he was the Ninth Heavenly King! Are you dumb? They did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Did you understand what the mysterious young man was saying? We relied on a translation. He translated in any way he wished. I felt that something was wrong when he was translating. A short sentence turned into a long one. I heard that eastern civilizations are special Go away. Im debating with you. That mysterious young man is definitely not the Ninth Heavenly King. I will say one simple thing. Would the Ninth Heavenly King give you a bear for no reason? If he did, would he still be the Ninth Heavenly King? Then who is he? Everyone was dumbfounded. He was right. If the young man who had just left was the Ninth Heavenly King, then who was the previous person? How many in the world would be able to kill a bear with one punch?! While they were discussing, Israel was spacing out. She suddenly felt that this journey to the remains was the strangest experience in her life. She had always been the top student in school. They lived in a wealthy area and were not lacking money. After she graduated, she produced stunning results. But the world of ordinary people was too boring for her. This was the reason why she suddenly involved herself in hot news about the cultivation realm. Everyone in the supernatural world seemed to have magic. They could do anything. Israel also wished that she would be able to awaken one day and officially enter the cultivation realm, not as a reporter. But she had never been able to awaken. The magically rich era caused many people like Israel to be disappointed. When they realized that people around them were able to awaken, they hoped for the day that they suddenly became superhuman too. It was like waiting for a grand golden ticket, but in the end, only very few people would be able to obtain it. After coming to the remains, although she had experienced a lot of danger, but this was the real cultivation realm that Israel had never experienced before. It was dangerous and real. It was like an adventure. But she was not the female protagonist in this adventure movie. She was simply her. Israel could not quite accept this, especially the scene where Lu Shu just left! Suddenly, Israel felt her entire body burning up. It was as if some energy was being summoned by her willpower. Israel watched as flames suddenly burst forth from her hands had she awakened?! The people around Israel looked at her, puzzled. Israels hair was on fire. The strands of hair swayed, but did not burn. They all knew that Israel was an ordinary person. How did she suddenly awaken?! Suddenly, there was the sound of galloping from outside the campsite. There was an owner of a ranch near Yellowstone National Park among them who had reared horses. The steps were heavy and powerful. They were good horses! One could even say that those who reared horses were obsessed with them. They were like people who liked luxury cars. The sound of galloping touched their hearts! They had reared many horses, but they were shocked by these stable and powerful gallops. These were good horses, far better than they had expected. Everyone peeked over the wall and looked out. They wanted to see what was happening, but were afraid of being discovered. What what kinds of horses are these? Someone gasped in shock. There are flames on their hooves! Blazing clouds! The horses were much more well-built than they had expected, but it was still acceptable, unlike the bear that was a few times larger than usual. Every creature had different kinds of evolution. Some evolved in terms of physique, but others developed strange abilities. Their hooves produced fire. They were like creatures that had emerged from an abyss. It was shocking! What rank are they? Dont allow yourself to be discovered. They can trample our campsite. None of us would be able to survive! But at that moment, someone gasped in shock. Look. Is someone chasing them? Let me have a look Many people looked as well were they not chasing someone? The person was running behind the horses. He stretched out his hand and touched a horse. The horse then disappeared into thin air. Everyone took a look at the horses. They were evidently panicking The herd of horses, who made them feel afraid, was trying to escape from someone this was probably the gap between people. Everyone in the campsite only dared to poke their heads out. Then, they watched Lu Shu chase after the horses as if he had nothing else to do what happened to breaking the barrier? Was this the important thing you had to attend to? Did you forget about all of those when you saw the horses? At that moment, Lu Shu saw the row of shocked faces above the wall. He roared, All of them are mine. No one is allowed to come! Then, Lu Shu chased the horses and disappeared in the distance. Everyone knew that this herd of horses was done for! If you tell me that he is not the Ninth Heavenly King, I will not believe you, even if you kill me! Someone said, Who else could it be other than him?! But they did not know that when Lu Shu was leaving, he bumped into this herd of horses. They were exactly the same as Duanmu Huangqis Blazing Cloud Foals! Duanmu Huangqi only had two, but there were over a hundred here! Who had released so many creatures into the remains?! Chapter 1181 - Leader of the Deities! Lu Shu knew that he could store living things in the Seal of Lands, but it was not his best choice. He did not want to kill the Blazing Cloud Foals either. He had seen Duanmu Huangqis Blazing Cloud Foals. They were also Rank Ones. These creatures would be very useful in battles. Although the Imperial Dragon Soldiers could fly, ordinary Rank One experts did not fly as fast as these Blazing Cloud Foals could run. It was like how ordinary people could not outrun horses. If these horses could not fly, Lu Shu would not bother. But these were creatures that Duanmu Huangqi was particularly fond of. There were definitely other areas that were exceptional! Even if he injected oxygen into the Seal of Lands, it would eventually run out. Thus, it would be inconvenient to rear horses in the Seal of Lands. Now, Lu Shu had a better choice. The celestial map! Before he entered the celestial map and saw the swords that the head of the Sword Hut had left behind, he had never thought that the stars in the celestial map were real. Lu Shu did not even dare to imagine that there was a galaxy in him! Earlier, Lu Shu had started to collect air from the remains in the fifth level of nebula. He even used his ability to control water and continuously collected water. Although it was not much, he did not slack off. This was also the reason why Israel and the others felt that there was always wind. Lu Shu had always been transporting materials to the fifth level of nebula. The main star was not suitable for survival. The waves of energy were strong. However, the second star that revolved around the main star was different. Lu Shu even felt that the second star was like Earth, only that a moon did not revolve around it. Lu Shu was not an expert in celestial bodies. Thus, when he considered how to create a suitable environment for creatures to live in, he drew reference from the solar system. The celestial map revolved in a perfect circle. Lu Shu tested it out and realized that he could adjust the orbit of the stars. When Lu Shu was adjusting the orbit, he did not know how far to position them. But this was not a problem. He could simply adjust it based on the results. What was a suitable temperature for humans to live in? Lu Shu simply needed to adjust the distance of the second star from the main star based on this distance. The soil on the star looked different from that on Earth. It was white. Earlier, Lu Shu was worried that the soil was not suitable for growing plants. However, after he placed a few plants from the remains, he realized that the plants grew better than in the remains. These plants had deviated from the concept of ordinary plants in the remains. They had started to absorb magical energy as nutrients. What was abundant in the celestial powers? It was celestial power, which was of a higher quality than magical energy. It was the source of life! Lu Shu could rest assured releasing the Blazing Cloud Foals on the remodeled star. He realized that after a brief panic, the Blazing Cloud Foals started to run around on the star. Lu Shu thought about it. Did the stars in the celestial map actually exist? Did they exist within his body, or did they exist in some other unknown places? He had only opened up a spatial pathway. Lu Shu was inclined towards the former. He had always been absorbing celestial powers. A vast space had been formed in his body, even without him realizing it! It was said that there could be an entire world in a drop of water. Lu Shu did not believe this, but now, he did. Space was not something that Lu Shu could fully grasp. But he did not care, as long as it was usable! He did not care about anything else in the remains. These 100 Blazing Cloud Foals had compensated for the journey here. In the past, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not have the chance to use such horses. Now, they did! Lu Shu remembered the weapon of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers that Zhang Weiyu had talked about, the World Tide. He did not know where the weapon had gone. It would be for the best if he could give it to Zhang Weiyu and the rest. After all, according to Zhang Weiyu and the rest, it was rather incredible. The secret practitioners in the camp watched Lu Shu chase a large herd of horses. They suddenly felt that if Lu Shu was chasing another creature, they would not be surprised They felt that there was danger everywhere, but it was like a garden to Lu Shu. He grabbed everything he could get ahold of this was probably the gap in their strength. Israel thought about how she had awakened and was happy. She had finally joined the cultivation realm. Was she now slightly closer to that young man? In the end, Lu Shu did not chase another creature. He disappeared in the vast forbidden land of the remains. Israel waited until the sun rose. She still dreamed that Lu Shu would return to the campsite. At that moment, she suddenly saw a slender figure flying over. Her calm and unhurried manner made her seem like a deity. Platinum hair when the figure flew closer, Israel suddenly realized that she had seen her before! The others had noticed the figure as well. No matter what time it was, there would be about a dozen people on sentry duty in the campsite. Suddenly, someone said, I have seen that girl before. She is Coral from the Deities! Coral flew in the air, but the lightning in the sky did not do anything. Coral herself controlled lightning! The herd of cows looked for Lu Shu, not because they were looking for someone, but because they were looking for lightning to eat. When Coral flew in the air, she did not induce any lightning. Thus, the herd of cows did not even notice her. Coral saw the campsite on the ground and slowly landed. Her white jacket was completely clean. She was as pretty as a picture. Coral looked at Israel and smiled. She said, Hello. Israel blankly replied, Hello. Everyone in the campsite started to mutter among themselves. They did not expect to see Coral here! Furthermore, Coral was just like in the legends. She was as beautiful as a deity. It was hard for people to ignore her, but they could not look directly at her either! Typically, many people had defects. They looked good from a distance, but once they got closer, their dry skin and large pores could be seen. Even slight wrinkles could be seen on their faces. But Coral was flawless. Even if she got closer, she would make people feel that they were of different species. She might actually be a deity! In the past, the Deities was simply a name. After all, even though they were called Deities, they were still people. Thus, it seemed like they were boasting. But now that they had seen Coral, they no longer thought this way Suddenly, Coral took out a picture of Lu Shu from her pockets and showed it to Israel. Im sorry, have you seen him? I am looking for him. Chapter 1182 - Love Story in Sardinia Coral held a picture. Her smile was beautiful and peaceful. It was easy for people to build a sense of intimacy. But who had never seen the leader of the Deities before? She was the most dazzling existence in the cultivation realm. All the Practitioners in the campsite felt lowly. It was as if they were afraid that whatever they said was wrong, and would cause her to be dissatisfied. But the girl quietly stood there. She was clean and pristine. Israel looked at the young man in the picture. It was the young man who had disappeared in the middle of the night after chasing horses. More than three hours had passed since Lu Shu had disappeared. The sky had brightened. But Israel suddenly felt like the three hours that Lu Shu had disappeared was as long as a century. It was like progressing into a new era. After Lu Shu had left, he stepped into a vastly different world from her. They would no longer have any interactions. Coral looked at Israel. She did not know why Israel was spacing out for. She smiled and showed the picture to the others. Have you seen him? Yes. One of the Practitioners answered. He left last night. He was chasing horses whose hooves were on fire! That sounds rather poetic, said Coral with a smile. Everyone in the campsite was dumbfounded. It did sound poetic, but those who had witnessed it did not think that Lu Shu chasing horses had any poetic qualities. Furthermore, the horses would not think so either. They were probably in a panic As expected, everything in the world was pleasant to a lover When Coral took out Lu Shus photo, everyone had confirmed Lu Shus identity. The wedding on Sardinia had shocked the entire world. Not only was the realm of cultivation shocked, even ordinary people saw the wedding as the hottest entertainment news. Everyone knew that a path of blood lay in front of the church. The ferocity and the romance was like the best contrast. Honor permits no turning back and spare no pains would always be the most pleasant phrases. That young man fought the entire European Practitioner scene just for this girl. He killed his way to the church, and killed his way out! Back then, Coral was the leader of the Deities, but the young man was not yet the Ninth Heavenly King. Some people curiously looked at Corals ring finger. As expected, the tab was still there. Israel suddenly realized that she had seen the tab on Lu Shus finger as well. Thus, that young man was definitely Lu Shu. It was not anyone else. But they thought about this, they recalled Lu Shus mysterious translation. They almost spat out blood. Ninth Heavenly King, you were a good actor! Thus, they could not verify what the mysterious young man, who had suddenly come to the campsite and gifted them a bear, had said. Only Lu Shu, the Ninth Heavenly King, knew the truth From Israel Moores distress, +666! From Lu Shu was peacefully strolling. Suddenly, he received a massive wave of distress points. Mysteriously, he did not know why. Coral asked, Which direction did he head towards? Someone helped her out. He went to your left. He left about three hours ago. Coral nodded her head. She softly said, He might have changed directions in these three hours. I dont know whether I will be able to find him. I probably can. Ill give it a try. Coral suddenly realized that Israel had been staring at her face. She curiously asked, Whats wrong? Israel laughed bitterly. I once asked him whether the person he liked was more beautiful than I am. He said yes. Back then, I didnt believe him. I thought that he was boasting. Now, I believe him. Coral was dumbfounded. Everyone in the campsite saw a hint of embarrassment in Corals expression. It was as if a deity had fallen for someone. The deity had suddenly become a normal person. She had feelings! But Coral thought about it and asked, Did he say who the person he liked was? This time, Israel was dumbfounded. Isnt that you? Coral was beautiful. There was a story behind them. Thus, when Israel guessed Lu Shus identity, she subconsciously thought about it. Lu Shu meant that Coral was more beautiful than her. But she was dumbfounded at Corals question. Coral shook her head. That person might not be me. Why do you say so? Israel was curious. Could it be Coral mischievously said, The other two are also more beautiful than you. Thus, there is no way to find out who he is talking about. From Israel Moores distress, +999! Israel suddenly did not want to speak! Did you discuss this with him?! Did you come all the way here just to attack me? You guys were really of the same kind! This conversation almost caused Israel to collapse. She suddenly realized that her words had exposed her feelings towards Lu Shu. She had also revealed that she had asked Lu Shu whether the person he liked was more beautiful than her. Furthermore, a goddess like Coral was intentionally making her angry. Her mischievous gaze was cute and clean, but it was a form of retaliation. She extinguished any thoughts Israel had about coveting Lu Shu Israel laughed bitterly. Was that young man really worth such actions from the leader of the Deities? Israel, who had just stepped into the cultivation realm, had just gained confidence. Now, she had been heartlessly attacked. Coral seemed apologetic. She smiled and said, Im sorry. Im going to find him. You have just awakened, right? Now, the most important thing you need to do is to stabilize your realm. I hope that you will not take my teasing to heart. Israel numbly nodded. Okay. Coral was about to fly into the sky when Israel suddenly stopped her. Can I ask you a question? Sure. Coral curiously looked at Israel. Why is your relationship so strange? Both of you are wearing the tab, and have conducted the wedding. But why have there not been any interactions between the two of you? Israel regained her role as a reporter. This was new that the entire Earth was concerned about! Coral thought about it for a long time. This problem has something to do with another story. I cannot answer you I have no way to answer you, because I havent worked it out. Israel seemed to have discovered major news. The leader of the Deities had personally answered her. She continued, When did it happen? What happened? Coral seemed to be lost in thought. It happened a long time ago. Chapter 1183 - Leave Not Even a Blade of Grass Behind Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had wanted to capture all the creatures in the remains. In reality, he did not think that he would be able to do so. After all, if he encountered the white serpent, it would take a lot of work. What if he encountered some other frightening creatures? He might even get himself killed. The creatures in the forbidden land had lived here for a very long time. The most frightening species had probably been released here, preventing a disaster in the outside world. But no matter how strong the creatures in the remains were, they could not stop Lu Shu The Blazing Cloud Foals galloped on the planet in the fifth level of nebula. Lu Shu realized that they took a liking towards the celestial powers. Every time they breathed in, they would be able to absorb celestial powers. As Lu Shus cultivation technique, the celestial map was the place with the highest concentration of celestial powers. It was like the Milky Way. But this did not affect Lu Shus usage of his celestial powers. After all, he was now a master. The recovery speed of his celestial powers could no longer be measured in numeric values. Lu Shu explored the plants in the remains. He moved all the plants he could find into his celestial map. The plants grew extremely quickly in the celestial map. Lu Shu was satisfied at this growth. The forbidden land was very barren. Lu Shu had to walk a distance before he could find a plant. After Lu Shu walked past, there were no more plants Wherever Lu Shu went, places that had plants growing were only left with a hole. If there were creatures in the remains who fed on plants, they might have to start eating meat in order to survive. If they could not eat meat, they could only eat dirt Not only did Lu Shu take the plants, he even blocked a river. This was the only river Lu Shu had seen in the forbidden land, but it was now gone. After all, relying on his water abilities to absorb water from the remains was too slow. It was faster to take an entire river. Lu Shu looked at the celestial map. It was slowly being filled with various species and resources. Suddenly, he felt satisfied. He felt as if he had created a world from scratch. He started to explore the borders of the forbidden land. Suddenly, he realized that even the forbidden land was much larger than he could imagine. Even after running for an entire day, he could not see the end. Lu Shu realized that they had seen the lightning barrier after walking for half a day, as they had been in a corner of the forbidden land. Lu Shu did not slack off during his journey. He stored any creature he saw into the celestial map. When he saw creatures that were of the same class as the white serpent, he hid himself. Lu Shus celestial map was bustling Hm? Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. The surface area of the remains ranged from small to large. His celestial map was the same. The first level of nebula was the smallest, and the seventh level of nebula was the largest. There was a fixed star and six planets in each level of nebula. The sizes of the planets were different. They were arranged according to size. The surface area of the remains gradually grew larger. Did this have something to do with the celestial map? In the past, Lu Shu had never thought about this. However, when he realized that the remains had something to do with him, he had no choice but to think carefully about it. He even had a brave guess, but he was puzzled. He had never felt the existence of celestial powers in the remains was he wrong? Lu Shu had seen many campsites in the forbidden land. Practitioners and ordinary people stayed together. However, Lu Shu simply passed by them. He did not interact with them. The people in the campsite watched helplessly as Lu Shu chased creatures and took away all the plants, leaving behind a large hole Unlike Israels camp, who was confused when the people in these campsites saw Lu Shu chasing the creatures, they realized that he was the Ninth Heavenly King. They could not determine whether the Ninth Heavenly King was doing good. After all, if the creatures were all captured, they would be much safer. On the other hand, the Ninth Heavenly King caught creatures regardless of their strength. He only left creature of the master realm alone. All the creatures had been captured what would they eat?! After Lu Shu passed by, before they could understand what had happened, the leader of the Deities arrived. It was as if once they had bid goodbye to Lu Shu, they welcomed Coral. Almost half of the Practitioners in the forbidden land knew that the leader of the Deities was looking for the Ninth Heavenly King This was very touching They were struggling to survive, but they were involved in a romance. Why was the gap between people so large? I think we shouldnt be concerned about the affairs of others, said someone with bitter hatred. The Ninth Heavenly King is going to send us to our deaths. Do you understand? Why do you say so? What did we eat yesterday? Someone asked. We couldnt capture any creatures, so we ate grass, said someone after some thought. Can you find any grass now? No That was right. The Ninth Heavenly King did not even leave a blade of grass behind. They could not even eat grass! After a day, Lu Shu encountered another lightning barrier. Lu Shu had not walked in a straight path. He did not simply walk from north to south. Thus, he could not estimate how large the remains were based on his time and speed. However, when he saw the lightning barrier, he wanted to test the strength of the barrier. He had stayed in the forbidden land, as every time he wanted to find the barrier, he would encounter a creature that he could capture. This was very uncomfortable. This delayed his opportunity to break through the barrier! Lu Shu stood in front of the lightning barrier. He observed the transparent barrier carefully. He would not have been able to discover the barrier if he did not look carefully. When there were no creatures trying to break through the barrier, it was like a wall of air that had been distorted. It was harmless to humans and creatures. But when creatures tried to break through, it would become particularly frightening. Lu Shu held the Seizing Thief in his hands. Blazing flames revolved around the blade. Its power was shocking. He raised the sword and slashed the lightning barrier. Suddenly, a white thunderbolt clashed with the flames. It had withstood an attack by a master! The lightning stored in the barrier was frightening. The white lightning seemed to possess the strength to destroy heaven and Earth. This did not exist to deal with Lu Shu. It existed to trap the creatures in this forbidden land, to prevent them from causing trouble to humans! No wonder the white serpent was badly injured. The strength of the lightning barrier was abnormal. Chapter 1184 - Discovery of BUG Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The lightning was probably the fastest and most disruptive natural power in the world. However, no matter how powerful it was, it was a non-living object. Any non-living object had its flaws. Even if he was unable to cut it open in one strike, he definitely could cut it open in two, right? Then, as Lu Shu was getting ready to strike the second time, he heard the thunderous sound of galloping behind him. It was like the beat of the drums, causing one to fear. Lu Shu was speechless. He did not expect the cows to arrive so quickly! Could they have followed him all along? If not, how was it possible for them to arrive so quickly?! If that was the case, did that mean that he was eyed on by the herd of cows? The cows would appear when he struck the barrier? Therefore, one could have split the barrier but also had a herd of cows following one, who replenished the energy anytime they wanted? However, Lu Shu did not really care. He was thinking about how the white serpent, who was trying to get out of the lightning barrier, had fled once it heard the galloping sounds. That meant that it was afraid of the herd of cows. Why was it afraid? Did the herd of cows attack the creatures who tried to break through the barriers? Then, they would definitely attack him too! Nevertheless, it was too late. The herd of cows had already reached him and just as Lu Shu thought that they would attack him, the herd of cows replenished the entire lightning barrier! Lu Shu suddenly realized that, the herd of cows priority was to replenish the lightning barrier and nothing was as important as that! So, the black cows really had a death order? Lu Shu looked carefully as the cows spat the lightning onto the lightning barrier. He could feel the lightning power which had been diminished by himself getting replenished instantly. What the f*ck should he do, with the herd of cows beside him, how could he get out? After the cows stopped, Lu Shu glared at them. Let me out! No way, a hoarse voice was heard. Lu Shu thought his ears were playing tricks on him. He stared at the first cow of the herd in shock. You just spoke? Brat, its alright if you dont give us lightning to eat, but now, you are depleting our lightning, said the King Cow unhappily. But I need to get out. Lu Shu was unhappy. He could instantly accept the fact that the cow could speak. After all, Little Fury could speak and it was nothing new for other creatures above Rank One to speak. He continued, I cant be trapped here forever. Didnt a mysterious young man enter earlier on, how did he get in? We cant answer you, said the King Cow, He is different from you! We are treated differently? Because I am not a member? Lu Shu was displeased. Whats a member? the King Cow was confused. I dont care, let me out or I will not let this matter go, said Lu Shu. It is our mission to protect the barrier. We cant possibly let you out after damaging the barrier. If you got out, then we would be neglecting our mission. The King Cow was unhappy. Moreover, you should be punished for damaging the barrier of the forbidden land! As he spoke, Lu Shu suddenly felt as though the cows were about to attack him! What was happening? Why did they resort to violence? To be honest, if he saw the herd of cows in terms of their power, the cows would represent 100 over Rank One experts who were able to release lightning. Moreover, they had good chemistry. Moreover, Lu Shu suspected that the King Cow had advanced to the master realm! Therefore, he would probably lose the fight. Meanwhile, as the herd of cows were about to punish Lu Shu, they suddenly saw Lu Shu strike the lightning barrier again and the lightning caused a huge damage The herd of cows instinctively spat out more lightning to replenish the lightning barrier but Lu Shu struck the lightning barrier again and asked, Do you still want to fight? The herd of cows were stunned. What the f*ck?! From the Lightning Cows distress, +666! From Oh, Lu Shu found out that the herd of cows were called the Lightning Cows. He struck the barrier again. Cant you guys talk nicely? Cant you see that I am trying to negotiate with you? From the Lightning Cows distress, +666! From At this moment, the King Cow was mad. If Lu Shu continued striking the lightning barrier, they had to continuously replenish it without stopping! Lu Shu was right. Although the cows had their own mind and soul, they were instructed by their owner and they were forced to protect the lightning barrier with their lives. The reason for their existence was to repair the lightning barrier and punish the creatures who destroyed it. However, the action of repairing the barrier was their priority. In the past, the creatures in the forbidden land scurried for their lives when they saw the cows. Even masters did not dare to offend them and therefore, nobody expected there to be a BUG. And this BUG was exploited by Lu Shu Why are you looking at me, trying to see if your eyes are big?! Lu Shu struck the barrier again. The King Cow repaired the barrier while staring at Lu Shu furiously. Continue staring! Lu Shu struck the barrier again. The King Cow was speechless. The King Cow decided to stop looking at Lu Shu and replenished the lightning barrier with all his might. After they finished repairing the lightning barrier, they would definitely kill Lu Shu. However, Lu Shu struck the lightning barrier again. Who asked you guys to not wear capes! The King Cow was confused. Can you find a better reason?! From the Lightning Cows distress, +666! From The cows were about to cry, they had never seen such a ridiculous person before! However, they did not know that Lu Shu was afraid to stop. The herd of cows were ready to fight him after they repaired the barrier, how could he allow them to finish repairing it One had to know that in order to cause great depletion, Lu Shu had to use a large amount of his celestial powers! Therefore, although the cows had to sacrifice their lightning powers, Lu Shu had to sacrifice his celestial powers. Therefore, they were even and both parties were suffering! They had reached a deadlock. Lu Shu continuously struck the lightning barrier. Everyone wanted to stop but nobody could! Lu Shu spoke after giving it a long thought, Shall all of us call it a day and wipe the slate clean?! However, the King Cow did not speak. Lu Shu continued striking the barrier and said, Who asked you not to reply! The King Cow was anxious. He could not speak because he was spitting lightning! Chapter 1185 - Stalemate Lu Shu felt that this stalemate could not go on. He did not dare to stop, but the cows could not stop either. No one dared to trust the other party. Lu Shu was very worried that the cows would deliver their revenge in the future. He was now certain that the King Cow was definitely of the master realm. Who had invested so much in it? Who used masters to protect the forbidden land?! A master, with over 100 Rank One underlings. Even if Lu Shu was crazy, he would not dare to allow them their freedom! The King Cow secretly looked at Lu Shu as it replenished lightning. For some reason, it suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. It was as if a shadow was lurking over him, This human was probably the most lowly master it had ever seen in its life. With his strength, it would not be easy to deal with him. It had to prevent him from causing any further mischief. For example, many years had passed, but no one in the forbidden land had realized this bug. But this young man had a good idea and brought them to a stalemate. The King Cow did not know how Lu Shus brain had grown. What, were his brain circuits different from others? The King Cow had been roaming in the forbidden land for countless years, but it was now stuck here because of a small rule. This was incredibly humiliating! But now, the King Cow suddenly realized that Lu Shu was secretly approaching them! What was this?! The King Cow was about to explode. It could not guess what Lu Shu was about to do! At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. It was not a big deal if he was at a stalemate with the King Cow, now that the cows were restricted near the barrier. Although Lu Shu did not have the strength to fight the cows head-on, he still had other ways! He could simply store the herd of cows in the celestial map This was the best solution. It would be settled when he stored all the cows in the celestial map, right? But he did not expect the King Cow to be so alert. When he was about to approach them, the King Cow led the other cows to replenish the barrier while running away from Lu Shu! It would be the same no matter where they replenished lightning. They simply went to the place where lightning had been exhausted to scare the creatures who had tried to break through the barrier and punish them. Now, the cows were like electric cars, and the barrier was like an electric track. They ran wildly as they spat out lightning. They did not allow Lu Shu to get close. But Lu Shu was very fast. He had been wary of any tricks the King Cow might have. He was very cautious. After all, the King Cow was a master. It was impossible for it not to have any tricks up its sleeve. But when the King Cow led the herd of cows away, Lu Shu could relax. He approached the herd in an instant. At that moment, the lightning from the King Cow expanded like an ocean. Lu Shu was shocked. The King Cow had tried to run away to lower Lu Shus guard and attract him closer! But the King Cow had underestimated Lu Shu. In an instant, Lu Shus celestial cloak engulfed his entire body. He raised his hand and thousands of lightning aurablades appeared. When the king cow saw the lightning aurablades, its eyes lit up. There was so much lightning. It was the power of divine punishment that it had not seen for a long time! But it did not dare to eat the lightning, as it was afraid that it would not be able to digest it! Not only was there lightning in the aurablade, it was fatal! The powers of natural laws clashed. None of them tried to take advantage of each other. On the contrary, they were uncomfortable. The King Cow knew that he had underestimated Lu Shu. It did not dare to use up its trump card, as it had to use them to protect the herd of cows! Furthermore, it had practically been tied to the lightning barrier. It was not easy for it to move. Lu Shu thought the same way. He was afraid that it would have other tricks. Thus, they were once again locked in a stalemate But this time, they were not stuck in one place. They chased each other. This time, no one dared to stop. The first miracle in the forbidden land had appeared. The herd of cows, who had been roaming freely for countless years, was being chased by a human. Lu Shu was unhappy. Why are you running? Cant we discuss this properly? The King Cow showed his disdain. It would be crazy if it trusted him! Do not try to break through the barrier again! It thought about it. Lu Shu used celestial powers while breaking through the barrier. The King Cow was a master, with over 100 Rank One cows. They would be able to last longer than this fellow. Powerful enemies were dangerous. They would exhaust Lu Shu! It was right. Lu Shu panicked. He knew that he would not be able to last as long as the cows! They ran around for an entire day. Some campsites were beside the barrier. Thus, the Practitioners who saw this scene were all shocked. They did not know why the cows were spitting lightning. They did not know what Lu Shu was doing either. But no matter what, they felt that Lu Shu was very impressive. After all, they had spent a few days in the remains. This was their first time seeing such a ferocious Practitioner. It was chasing after a group of creatures in the remains, as if he was chasing ducks He was definitely the Ninth Heavenly King. There was no doubt about it. Everyone knew that the only master among the Practitioners who had entered the remains was the Ninth Heavenly King The Ninth Heavenly King lives up to his name. Although I cannot tell what he is doing, I can see that he is amazing What a painful truth! But not long after Lu Shu chased the cows and passed by, Coral came to their campsite. Coral had been chasing Lu Shus path. She did not have the abilities of a detective, but the clues that Lu Shu had left behind were far too obvious. After all, the holes in the ground, as well as the campsites of witness, all pointed out the way for her. There were not many people who took even the plants in the remains Coral asked in midair, Have you seen Lu Shu? The Ninth Heavenly King. The people in the campsite were dumbfounded. They pointed in the direction Lu Shu went in. He just left. What is he doing? Coral asked curiously. Why are the waves of energy so strong? He is The secret practitioners in the campsite did not know how to describe it. He is cattle grazing? No, he is chasing cows! Someone corrected him. That cant be right. Why are the cows spitting lightning? Someone asked. Someone concluded, Although we dont know what he is doing, we can tell that he is going to do something very frightening to the cattle. You have to chase him at full speed. You should be able to catch him. Coral was dumbfounded. She could not understand what was happening Chapter 1186 - A Way to Escape the Forbidden Land! Lu Shu was conflicted. After all, with the King Cow protecting the rest of the cows, he could not chase them at full speed. He was afraid that the King Cow would make another reckless move. It would be difficult for them to resolve this stalemate. If this continued, it might end even after half a month. They might even run one round around the forbidden land. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly looked back. He felt a blazing gaze on him. But when he turned back, the blazing gaze cooled down. Lu Shu clearly saw Coral flying towards him. Wait. Why could you fly? Were you cheating? This was what Lu Shu immediately thought. He had tried many times. As long as he flew, he would be struck by lightning If this was not the case, why would he be targeted by this herd of cows? Furthermore, he had asked the cows why they were following him. The cows said that no one else would induce lightning when they flew. Was it because Coral could control lightning? He had trained to the master realm. He understood what was happening in an instant. The King Cow realized that there was something wrong with Lu Shu. He was distracted! What was happening? How could he be distracted during a battle between masters? This was a fatal flaw as long as Lu Shus rhythm was disrupted, it could free itself from the barrier and prevent Lu Shu from attacking again! But at that moment, the King Cow looked on helplessly as it watched Lu Shu. He slashed the lightning barrier while looking back inattentively The King Cow was shocked. What? Was cheating others his talent? Coral flew to Lu Shu. She looked at the cows, then looked at Lu Shu. What are you doing? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. They are trying to attack me. The King Cow almost vomited blood. Was he playing the blame game? Young man, you have tricked us to this extent, yet you still dare to deliver malicious attacks? If it were not for you, would everyone be involved in this? But the King Cow started to panic. An external force had come to disrupt the stalemate. From the expressions of the young man and young woman, there was definitely something between them. The young girl was here to help the young man fight! The King Cow felt that this could not go on. Although it looked like they could exhaust Lu Shu, it was worried that the other creatures in the forbidden land would discover their secret. If the creatures in the forbidden land thought about breaking through, it would be very troublesome! But at that moment, Coral suddenly said. Stop. Listen to me. The cows thought, you are the same kind as the young man. How could they believe her? Thus, no matter whether it was the cows or Lu Shu, no one stopped. Suddenly, Coral took out the Gungnir from her invisible storage equipment in the past, the Deities treated the Gungnir as a treasure. Now, Coral had spent a year living beside the World Tree. She could no longer count how many branches of the World Tree Arcane had given her. Every branch would become a new Gungnir after integrating with her blood! Coral was also much stronger. She was no longer the same old Coral, who almost died when her Gungnir was damaged. But when the cows saw the Gungnir, they were shocked. That was a branch of the World Tree, right? The lightning within the branch had been released. How did this girl do it?! The King Cow stopped. Lu Shu was afraid that it was up to something and stopped. Was this an opportunity for them to shake hands and make peace? Of course, with Lu Shus cautious nature, he continued to attack the barrier. He did not stop, even for one moment the King Cow was about to collapse. He was very careful! From King Cows distress, +666! Coral said to the King Cow, Promise me that you will not attack, and I will make sure that he will not attack either. How about it? The King Cow was puzzled. This girl seemed much better than Lu Shu. Furthermore, this was to his advantage. As long as Lu Shu stopped, it would be up to them whether they wanted to fight or leave! But it looked at Coral in doubt. Then, it looked at Lu Shu, who was still attacking the barrier could you really make him stop? Look at him! Coral smiled and said to Lu Shu, Theres no point in continuing this. It is better for everyone to discuss this. You should stop. To the King Cows disbelief, Lu Shu actually stopped! None of them moved. The situation was very puzzling. Coral asked the King Cow, Did you complete your evolution by eating lightning? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He had thought that the cows ate lightning to survive. He did not expect them to eat lightning not to fill their stomachs, but to train. There were many mysteries in this world. There were such evolutionary paths as well. The King Cow nodded its head. Then, it saw Coral pass the Gungnir in her hands to it. Coral said, This is my thanks. You can eat it. The King Cow could recognize the World Tree. It said in a low tone, Even if you give me the World Tree to eat, I cannot possibly open up the forbidden land for you. Once the forbidden land is open, it can no longer be closed. Do you know how many people will die if I let the creatures in the forbidden land out? Are you saying that there are many more creatures and a wider world outside? And many people are living out there? How did they come in? Lu Shu asked curiously. But the King Cow did not pay attention to Lu Shu. It looked at Lu Shu. They were enemies. They would not trust each other But we cant possibly be stuck here forever. Coral smiled. How about this? Give me a suggestion, and I will give you another branch of the World Tree! I only have one more branch. It is very valuable! Lu Shu was dumbfounded when he heard this. He knew that Coral had many World Tree branches with her. She had never concealed anything from the Heavenly Network. Nie Ting had shared this information with Lu Shu. Thus, Lu Shu was dumbfounded as Coral had lied. Coral now seemed more lifelike to Lu Shu. She was no longer the leader of the Deities. She was an actual person. The King Cow thought about it for a long time, but could not resist the temptation of the World Tree branch. It said in a low tone, I can only tell you a method. Whether it will work will be up to you. Lu Shu sighed. There was finally another way out. To be honest, he did not expect the situation to be resolved so quickly after Coral came. Come with me. The King Cow led its underlings to the depths of the forbidden land. It was as if a secret was hidden there. Coral followed behind. She asked Lu Shu in a small voice, I see that you have taken away all the plants here? Yes. Lu Shu replied simply. They suddenly interacted very closely with each other. He was not yet used to this Coral carefully asked, If thats the case, then wont the herbivores have nothing to eat? What will they do? Lu Shu paused for two seconds and said, Dont worry. I have captured all the creatures who eat plants. Coral was speechless. Coral suddenly laughed. Lu Shu was still the same Lu Shu. He had not changed at all. Chapter 1187 - Logical Genius To Lu Shu, it was extremely easy to prevent the herbivorous creatures from starving to death. They could simply eat in the celestial map. Lu Shu always praised himself secretly. He was a logical genius! However, this was a different story when it came to the King Cow. They were the guardians of the forbidden land. Now, Lu Shu not only took away all the plants, but he also tried to explain using this nonsensical explanation? Although the King Cow was only responsible in making sure that the creatures in the forbidden land did not break through the barrier, he did not need to care about their survival. Therefore, they did not have any huge reactions when Lu Shu caught the creatures. The cows were rather frustrated by the creatures when they kept barging into the barriers. It saved them much trouble when Lu Shu caught them. However, by doing that, if Lu Shu found a way out, the creatures he had caught would also leave with him. This was a dilemma for the King Cow. Was it a correct thing to do for him to tell the other party about the way out?! What do you want from them? Are they dead or alive? asked the King Cow. Lu Shu instantly figured out what the King Cow was thinking about and replied, They are all dead! If he said that the creatures were alive and jumping in the celestial map, the King Cow would probably start another fight with him. Lu Shu felt that he had saved a lot of unnecessary troubles for everyone if he did not speak the truth. This was called a white lie. The King Cow heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was fine as long as the creatures were dead and could not leave to disturb the rest of the human world. That was his mission. However, when he saw Lu Shus enthusiasm, he suddenly felt annoyed. Lu Shu, the lowly master, made him extremely troubled. He was so troubled that he did not want to see Lu Shu at all. The King Cow said with a bad tone, Your logic is correct. There are no more plants, so there wont be any problems when the herbivorous creatures die. However, have you ever thought about how some creatures only eat these herbivorous creatures? At this moment, Coral, who understood Lu Shu the best, suddenly looked pitifully at the King Cow. After seeing Corals expression, the King Cow suddenly had a bad feeling! Lu Shu pondered for a moment and said, Should I also catch the beasts who feed on the herbivorous creatures? Would that do? From King Cows distress, +666! Coral sneakily smirked. The King Cow was confused, why did he interpret it this way? What would be left in the forbidden land? A herd of cows? What was the purpose of guarding the forbidden land?! Lu Shu was explaining patiently, Look, now you can train in assurance. You dont have to worry about the creatures attacking the barrier! The King Cow thought, You make sense, but theres something weird?! Stop your distorted logic, the King Cow was unhappy. If you want to get out, I will tell you a way to get out, get your hands off the forbidden land! However, Lu Shu did not listen to that at all. Why would the Ninth Heavenly King leave the remains without taking the treasures? Anyone could die except for him! However, after walking behind the cows for half a day, Lu Shu and Coral found out that there was a problem The creatures in the remains were the most afraid of the cows. This was like the relationship between the prisoner and the prison guard. Therefore, whenever creatures found that there were cows nearby, they would run for their lives! Therefore, Lu Shu did not see any creatures along the way The King Cow was rather proud. Although Lu Shu found a bug, the cows still ruled over the forbidden land! So, exactly how many creatures are there in the forbidden land and why did they get trapped inside? asked Lu Shu curiously. The cows were the most familiar with the forbidden land and therefore it was the most convenient to ask them that question. The King Cow smirked, Do you think I will answer you? Stop trying to get me to reveal things. I have already done this lady and the World Tree branchs favor by telling you how to get out of here. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the World Tree branch was extremely important to the cows! Can you tell me more about the things outside of the forbidden land? Who was the mysterious youth who entered that night? asked Lu Shu curiously. Stop trying to get any useful information from me, as the King Cow said that, he suddenly roared, Can you stop plucking the plants?! As he said that, Lu Shu continued plucking the plants and could not stop. Alright alright alright. Although Lu Shu agreed to stop verbally, he had already plucked the plants and thrown them into the celestial map. To be honest, Lu Shu thought that he did it for the creatures and the plants of the remains. The desire of the plants and the creatures for celestial powers was way beyond Lu Shus imagination. Now, dust that looked like the stars had appeared in the flames of the Blazing Cloud Foals, it looked more powerful than the two creatures of Duanmu Huangqi! Due to the catalytic effect of the celestial powers, many of the plants had blossomed and borne fruit. The fruits fell onto the ground and new plants grew. At this moment, Lu Shu glared at Coral and Coral gave an expression as though she knew about Lu Shus secret. Lu Shu said softly, How have you been recently? Suddenly, Lu Shus tone made it sound as though he had just seen his ex in a television drama. Both of them met somewhere in the corner of a road and the male character asked the female character in an awkward manner if she was doing well Coral smiled and replied, I am fine, I dont have to worry much in the Deities. I spend six hours a day practising, six hours sleeping, six hours dozing off and six hours missing you. Lu Shus heart felt as though it was stabbed by a Gungnir. He did not expect Coral to be so direct! Coral was still like who she was before, as though both of them had never changed! In Lu Shus impression, Coral had forgotten what happened between the two of them. He did not even know why she had lost her memory. He only felt as though it was a dream where the male character was admired by the goddess, but the dream ended before they could get married. After that, the goddess no longer recognized him and acted as though nothing had happened. That was probably the mystery in Lu Shus heart. Therefore, he returned to the Heavenly Network willingly. So, the most pathetic person was himself. Without the World Tree, Coral would never have liked him. Then, after Coral left for the Luo Shen Cultivation College, everything confused Lu Shu again. What on earth was happening? Didnt Didnt you lose your memory? asked Lu Shu. Coral smiled and replied using Mandarin, Theres a saying that goes, I will recognize you even if you turn into ashes. Lu Shus face turned black. Who taught you that?! Chapter 1188 - All Tricks Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu explained patiently to Coral, The sentence I will recognize you even if you turn into ashes is normally said to enemies Coral was stunned for a moment. Why? Look, although the literal meaning means that you remember someone very vividly and will never forget that person no matter what, but the pre-condition is that the person had already turned into ashes Lu Shu could not stand her poor Mandarin skills. If he found out who Corals teacher was, he would make sure that person got a lesson from him in the future Coral laughed while covering her mouth. I see, so how should I say it? Er, Lu Shu replied after giving it some thought, You should say, even if the world ends, I will never forget you. As Lu Shu was teaching Coral, Coral suddenly smiled and said, Thats great. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Did he get tricked?! Why did it feel weird?! He suddenly realized that Coral, the once naive girl, was no longer so naive. She knew how to trick others but was also more vivid. Lu Shu suddenly felt that he had yet to get an answer to his question. Now, it seemed like Coral had regained her memory. However, he had absolutely no idea about when and how she regained her memory! Coral purposely diverted the topic as though she did not want Lu Shu to ask her about it. She only gave Lu Shu one answer. However, for some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that all was good as long as she regained her memory and everything else was not important. However, both of them were still rather foreign. This foreign feeling was not because both of their strained relationship but rather an instinct that all adults get. Sometimes, the reason why an adult stopped being close to his friend was not because their relationship got strained but rather because he was unsure if his friend would still treat him as closely as before. Suddenly, the King Cow turned over and said impatiently, Alright, stop flirting. Lu Shu was unhappy. Just lead the way and mind your own business. What is the method that you were talking about? I will let you know when we reach, dont be impatient, said the cow. Suddenly, Lu Shu asked, Er how are you related to your subordinates? They are my descendants. We are a family. The King Cow looked at Lu Shu as though he was an idiot. However, Lu Shu said, Look, in the human world, there would always be a few disrespectful individuals in the family. Their family members would chase them out and disown them. Do you have any descendants whom you want to disown The King Cow suddenly became wary. What on earth, he was not satisfied with messing around with the plants but also wanted to mess around with the cows? Lu Shu was in the midst of replenishing the celestial map species and wanted to put the new species he saw into the celestial map. However, all the creatures avoided them along the way and Lu Shu thought that the cow was a species too Look, you never talked about the details regarding the mysterious young man. Didnt he enter the forbidden land? Moreover, he could leave whenever he wanted, why arent you looking after him? Lu Shu asked curiously. This is not something you should be asking, and he is not someone whom you should care about, said the King Cow, If you understand him well enough, you would not want to bump into him again. He looks pretty friendly, said Lu Shu. He had fortunately managed to hide his identity in the past as he knew that if someone was deliberately looking for him, if they were unable to distinguish if he was a friend or a foe, he would better not reveal his identity. This was a principle in the futures world of unknowns. Perhaps nothing would happen to him if he revealed his identity but who would dare to bet on that? At this moment, even the King Cow was unaware that the mysterious young man was looking for Lu Shu! Do you think he is friendly just because he looks friendly? sneered the King Cow, The lesser you know, the better. In fact, you desperately want to leave the barrier but you dont actually know if its a good or bad thing to do so. At this moment, the King Cow suddenly said, Were here! Dont make any noise! Lu Shu looked ahead and saw tall trees in front of him. The trees covered the entire sky and although it was nothing comparable to the World Tree, it was still majestic enough to awe Lu Shu. Along the way, he had never seen such a majestic-looking tree as the forbidden land did not seem to be a suitable place for plants to grow. If not for the magical energy, Lu Shu would have thought that the land had been abandoned. Lu Shu asked softly, Theres something you are scared of in this remains? The King Cow looked at Lu Shu embarrassed. If anyone feels that he was invincible, that person would be extremely ignorant. I didnt expect you to have such a mentality, looks like I have underestimated you, said Lu Shu. The King Cow choked. Am I here to discuss philosophy with you?! Whats with the tree in front? asked Lu Shu. Keep quiet! warned the King Cow. However, at this moment, a crisp voice was heard from the tree. Stupid cow, you are here? Lu Shu realized that both the King Cows ears suddenly stood up and the hair on his ears stood up in anger. Then, the King Cow said without emotion, Yes, I am here. The King Cow glared at Lu Shu and continued walking with Coral and Lu Shu. Then, he said as he lowered his voice, Before nightfall, no matter if you succeed or not, you must leave this tree! Lu Shu and Coral glanced at each other. He thought that it was the voice of a girl, clear and pleasant to the ears. However, the King Cow was extremely wary of the little girl, acting as though she was extremely terrifying. Lu Shu was not foolish. He would not mock the King Cow for being afraid of a girl at this moment as he knew that there must be something wrong for such unusual things to happen. In the forbidden land full of terrifying creatures, he could not underestimate any people or things! The King Cow walked past the tree with Lu Shu and Coral. Lu Shu suddenly saw a girl sitting on the tree. She looked as though she was 14 or 15 years old and her body was covered by leaves. Stupid cow, who are they? asked the girl, You havent brought any humans here for a long time. Yesterday, Brother Miao Miao came over and told me that we have a chance of getting out. Did he tell you that? He didnt tell me that, said the King Cow emotionlessly, They are humans. Lu Shu was stunned. Could the Brother Miao Miao be the mysterious young man? The name was weird Chapter 1189 - Lural Lu Shu thought about what the girl said. He was almost 90 percent certain that Brother Miao Miao was referring to the mysterious young man who arrived suddenly. Based on what Lu Shu knew, only the mysterious young man could pass through the forbidden land and the outside world. However, the little girl was very strange. She seemed very nice to the King Cow but the King Cow was very afraid of her initially. However, as Lu Shu looked at the King Cow again, he realized that the old cow looked extremely pleasant and no longer had the fear in his eyes. This made Lu Shu confused as he did not know what was going on. The King Cow told him to leave no matter what before nightfall. Could the day and the night be a boundary? Lu Shu turned and looked around. He did not see any signs of life around the big tree. Moreover, the King Cow had once explained to the girl that both Lu Shu and Coral were humans. Did that imply that the girl was not a human? A creature could only speak if it was Rank One. Some could speak but some could not. On the other hand, in order to take the form of a human, the creatures had to be at least a master. Lu Shu had a headache. The remains were really strange, why were there so many monsters of the Master Realm? Moreover, he felt that if the remains opened, it was only a matter of minutes before it affected the outside world. Even Tang Seng[1] might not be able to make it out alive Of course, Lu Shu had not seen the full version of Journey to the West and was making a wild guess The King Cow smiled to the girl. You guys can leave, I cant. Brother Miao Miao said its alright. You will no longer be restrained. This is not something we can decide on, there will be someone who decides on this, said the little girl. She looked at Lu Shu and Coral. Sister, you are very pretty, my name is Gu Xiaoqin, whats your name? I am Lural, Coral smiled and said, My Chinese name is Lural. With a loud shooting sound, Lu Shu felt as though his heart was penetrated by the Gungnir again. He did not expect Coral to come up with this Chinese name. Moreover, Gu Xiaoqin and King Cow were speaking in Mandarin and it felt less awkward when she introduced herself this way. However, Lu Shu was wondering why had the girl called Coral older sister although she seemed rather old. Lu Shu was waiting for the girl to call him older brother but Gu Xiaoqin said to Lu Shu, What about you, young man, whats your name? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Her way of addressing people changed so quickly? Was she being biased?! If she had been more exaggerated, the seniority would have been messed up! Although Lu Shu wanted to be forever young too, however, he could not take it when a girl called him young man, it felt as though he was taken advantage of! At this moment, Gu Xiaoqin waved her hands and said, Never mind, your name is not important. Come down. Lu Shu pointed to Gu Xiaoqin. Come down, did you hear me? Why isnt my name important, am I not a human? Why are you looking down on me?! The King Cow was speechless. Coral was speechless. Gu Xiaoqin was speechless. From Gu Xiaoqins distress, +666! From the King Cows Gu Xiaoqin said calmly, Leave, shes coming out. Suddenly, the King Cow turned and fled after hearing that sentence. Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. He was an extremely alert person, how would he be taken advantage of? After the King Cow ran, he carried Coral and followed behind. As Lu Shu ran, he turned and looked behind. He saw the leaves on the gigantic tree fall and was blown towards them like sharp knives. Meanwhile, Gu Xiaoqins expression had calmed down and was no longer smiling. She looked as though she had become another person. Meanwhile, the girl had grown quickly and turned into an extremely beautiful adult. This was f*cking mind-blowing! No, this was worse than that! Thank goodness, Lu Shu ran fast enough. After he stepped outside the region of the tree with Coral, the King Cow turned around and looked back. The leaves stopped moving after the boundaries of the tree and grew back onto the tree! The King Cow said angrily, Why did you provoke her? I shouldnt have brought you here! What on earth is happening? Lu Shu was dumbfounded, Why did her temper change so quickly? How would I know, said the King Cow as he began walking with the cows. He said as he walked, Stop asking me to help you, shes the only one who can help you. You knew that this will happen, thats why you warned me to leave before nightfall, asked Lu Shu, Was she always like that? No. The King Cow stopped and thought, She used to look like what she was in the nighttime and no creatures nearby dared to go near. It was only a while ago that I realized that she had changed back into the little girl and her personality became much more likeable. She was like another person. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the name Gu Xiaoqin in his records changed to Gu Qin. Moreover, from what the King Cow said, Gu Qin was probably at the top of the food chain in the forbidden land. The other creatures were extremely afraid of her. We became friends and I found out about her split personality in the day and at night. Gu Xiaoqin likes to make friends with humans but Gu Qin was as terrifying as before, sighed the King Cow. Why did she become like this? asked Lu Shu curiously. The forbidden land felt like a world of cultivation, even the creatures were supernatural. Meanwhile, people from the outside world seemed to be protected and all the creatures who were dangerous had been trapped inside the forbidden land. She said she wanted to make friends with others but none of the creatures dared to make friends with her, said the King Cow. This made Lu Shu stunned. She developed a split personality who was likeable by others because she wanted to make friends and talk to others How lonely it must have been. Suddenly, Coral turned and walked back. Her action was too sudden that Lu Shu was unable to stop her. What are you doing? asked Lu Shu in shock. Then, he saw Coral walk towards the shadow of the tree and said to Gu Qin, Hey, lets be friends. My name is Lural. The King Cow saw how Lu Shus energy rose as though he would protect Coral with his life if Gu Qin dared to attack her. However, the King Cow did not see the over 10,000 lightning aurablades fly out of the sword prototype in Lu Shus Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, spinning like a whirlwind in his Sea of Chi. Although Lu Shu did not want to create trouble, that did not mean that he was afraid of causing trouble. Afterall, he was a master! The King Cow made a scorching hot huff and said in disdain, Tsk tsk, the foul smell of love. [1] Main character from Journey to the West Chapter 1190 - The Secret of the Remains Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu stood quickly behind Coral. He knew what Coral wanted to do and was very impressed by her bravery. Standing in front of an unknown master as a Rank One, even if Coral was at the peak of Rank One, it was only a matter of seconds if Gu Qin wanted to kill her. However, Coral was not afraid. Lu Shu did not sense any fear from her. Coral had really felt Gu Qins loneliness and wanted to make friends with her. Lu Shu sighed. He felt embarrassed because of Corals kindness. However, the remains were dangerous like any other remains. This would not change because of a humans intention. It was definitely a good thing to show kindness to the world. However, Lu Shu never thought about handing his fate to others. Nevertheless Gu Qin did not attack Coral but suddenly asked, Are you not worried that I will kill you? Coral smiled. You wont, you stopped earlier on. I also have another friend who is a tree, initially, I thought he was unpleasant but found out that he was a nice guy afterwards. Lu Shu froze as he heard this. He thought that Gu Qin was about to kill them earlier on, but Coral was talking about the World Tree?! Gu Qin sat back down on the tree branch. Everyone knows how to say that. Your friend behind you is about to attack me. Coral thought and said, I cant stop him, I like how he is always protecting me. The King Cow yawned and mumbled as he crouched on the ground. Are we done?! He calmed down upon seeing Coral and Gu Qin interacting peacefully. Gu Qin did not expect Coral to say that. After a long pause, she suddenly said, Do you have a lot of friends? I dont have many friends, said Coral calmly, However, one does not need to have so many friends. I only have two friends, stupid cow and brother Miao Miao, said Gu Qin, Why are you guys here for? Coral thought and said, Others probably came to look for treasures. I came to look for him. As she said that, she turned and pointed at Lu Shu while the King Cow rolled his eyes. Lu Shu was speechless. Why do you have to be so dramatic? However, upon hearing that Coral came over to look for him, Lu Shu was not surprised at all. In fact, he had guessed it. Coral said to Gu Qin, You dont have to forcefully make friends. Everyone has friends who suit them and friends who dont. Look at the person behind me, he has very few friends but he is not worried at all Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was that a personal attack, why did he get involved in this conversation? Who had very few friends, huh? Fortunately, the person who said that was Coral. If Chen Zuan was the one saying that, he probably would have been beaten to death. Gu Qin looked at Lu Shu. Thats right, he does not look like a person with many friends. Thats right, said Coral while smiling, Nobody dared to approach him when he entered this world. Everyone shunned him as they were afraid. That sounds like what happens to me, nodded Gu Qin. After Coral said that, she was no longer as annoyed with Lu Shu. Lu Shu could not hold it in any further. Hey, stop it, dont reveal everything. At this moment, the King Cow said lazily, I have been observing him for three days. This guy shouldnt have friends Whats wrong with all of you, arent we making friends, why did it turn into my dissing session? Lu Shus face was black. Why did the King Cow add fire to the fuel? I am speaking the truth, said the King Cow in disdain. He had been following Lu Shu secretly these three days after realizing that Lu Shu could induce lightning. He wanted to rush forward as soon as possible when Lu Shu induced lightning. Then, he realized that Lu Shu was extremely sneaky. He was extremely powerful but he kept tricking others while hanging around a group of practitioners! Of course, that was why he appeared so quickly when the white serpent and Lu Shu barged into the barrier. In fact, the white serpent was also very surprised. In the past, the cows needed a while to react but this time, they came so quickly and the white serpent was unable to react. However, all of these were not important. The important thing was that the King Cow did not view Lu Shu as a good person. The King Cow asked Coral, Lady, why are you attracted to him? Lu Shu stared at the King Cow. Come, lets fight. Sure, I am not afraid of you, sneered the King Cow, You must have just attained the master realm. Do you know how long has it been since I attained the master realm? Lu Shu laughed coldly, If we can calculate our capability based on time, then writing the year we have attained the master realm will do. Why do we need to fight? Alright, stop fighting, Coral smiled before turning to Gu Qin, You dont have to change yourself. Friends you make after changing yourself are not real friends. Real friends should understand you, sympathize with you, share your joy and unhappiness. Look, if the person behind me has friends, you definitely deserve to have friends. Thats right Gu Qin said. Lu Shu did not want to speak anymore as there was no use. Both Coral and Gu Qin were purposely badmouthing him Lu Shu had heard that the condition for two girls to become good friends was simple. They just had to badmouth another person together In the past, Lu Shu did not believe that there was any pure friendship on earth. Now, he did Do you guys want to leave? asked Gu Qin suddenly, Actually, even if I help you guys leave this forbidden land, you guys might not be able to leave this world. This is a gigantic jail cell. All of us are kept here because we made mistakes. The person who locked us up once said, when a large amount of strangers enters, we have a chance to leave. However, we only have one chance and the other party seemed to have arranged for everything. Brother Miao Miao seems to know more but he is unwilling to say. Coral frowned and asked, Who locked all of you here? Gu Qin and King Cow exchanged gazes as though they were contemplating on whether to reveal it. The King Cow said, Just say it, it is not a big secret anyway. Its God Lu, said Gu Qin. Hold on, Lu Shu froze, Did you mispronounce it or something? From Gu Qins distress, +748! Gu Qin was annoyed, It is God Lu! Lu Shu was speechless. Chapter 1191 - Leave the Forbidden Land Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Coral heard the phrase God Lu, she did not seem surprised. She simply looked at Lu Shu, amused. To Lu Shu, it sounded like an upgraded version of King Lu But he did not say anything else. He did not want to talk about this! You still havent told us how to escape the remains, said Lu Shu. Escaping the remains is the easiest thing for her, said the King Cow. Lu Shu and Coral looked at each other helplessly. Easiest? Lu Shu suddenly asked, Then why didnt she escape? Gu Qin sighed. Even if I get out, I will still be in this world. What meaning is there? My core will stay here. Accidents will happen easily. Oh. Lu Shu now understood. There was a limit to Gu Qins strength. This tree was her core. It would be very difficult to move it. If she wanted to leave after becoming intelligent, her core would be in danger. For example, if it was tied up, she would be restricted to her surrounding environment. What kind of tree are you? Lu Shu asked curiously. Gu Qin thought about it and said, A tree that is not supposed to be in this world. Fine. Come under the tree. I will send you out. Lu Shu thought about it. Then, he said to the King Cow and Gu Qin, Wait. I have one last question. Why can some creatures turn into humans, while others cant? When the King Cow heard this, it said with disdain, I thought it was an important question! Lu Shus expression darkened. I dont want to hear that from you. Let me ask you a question. Why do we have to turn into human form? The King Cow laughed coldly. Its tail waved. It breathed heavily through its nostrils. But this question stumped Lu Shu. Er dont they say that humans are the best? Turning into human form would be best? Or humans are the best looking? That is what you humans think! The King Cow looked down on him. To me, the mother cow is the best looking. I cannot tell whether your human dolls are good looking or not. Furthermore, turning into a human would be best? We relied on our own bodies to train to the master realm. Would we become even better if we turned into humans? You speak as if you humans are the rulers of this world. She did not completely evolve into a human either. Furthermore, she is a plant. If she wants to change her appearance, she would need a reference. Lu Shu suddenly realized that the idea of humans being superior was most likely conceived by humans. Other creatures did not think the same way! But there are other creatures who have turned into humans. When Lu Shu thought about this, he thought about Hai Gongzi. There are such cases as well. The King Cow nodded its head. Some creatures were bestowed upon them the permission to become a human. Back then, humans were the ones who controlled the world. Then, these creatures chose to take on a human form when they evolved, as their techniques had changed after they became masters. They had to change. Lu Shu finally understood. Some select groups would become humans. According to the King Cow, after they took on human form, even their techniques and vital channels would transform. The King Cow was definitely unwilling to let go of some of its techniques. It was as if they had been bestowed a surname from the royal family. Afterwards, they even changed their first names. This was a metaphor, but it covered the essence of the situation. This was probably what had happened to the dragons. Lu Shu pretended that nothing had happened and said, Isnt God Lu a human too? Why didnt the same thing happen to him? The King Cow was shocked. You humans are too full of yourselves. Are you trying to be on par with God Lu? Who told you that God Lu is human? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was looked down upon just like that? Why did it seem like humans had become the lowest beings in the food chain after coming to the remains? Wait. There was something wrong. Had his judgment been wrong from the very beginning? Wait. Lu Shu said, Dont bluff me. I have seen a statue of God Lu. He is human. God Lu, God Lu. According to the legends, he was born from the heaven and the earth. He has no mother or father. What does he have to do with you humans? The King Cow looked at him in disdain. This was the first time Lu Shu had been looked down upon by a cow so many times in a day. He carefully looked at the King Cow. He wanted to attack the cow and throw it into the celestial map with the other creatures! As for the King Cows argument that God Lu was not a human, Lu Shu did not believe it. He had seen the statue of King Lu with his own eyes. Furthermore Lu Shu felt that the King Cows argument was based on its biased views against humans. Furthermore, it had reached this conclusion due to its blind admiration towards the old King of Gods. Dont you blame God Lu for trapping you here? Lu Shu asked curiously. I was not trapped here. The King Cow corrected him. I came here myself. What about you, Gu Qin? Lu Shu looked at Gu Qin. I dont blame him, said Gu Qin calmly. This was very strange. Was the old King of Gods very charismatic? If he were to send Chen Zuan here, he would start complaining on the streets on the first night! Furthermore, no matter whether it was the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, or the Puppet Masters, they were all very loyal. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Send us out. I cannot talk with this cow. Who would be able to talk with you? The King Cow said coldly. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly saw the roots of the tree move. Underneath the roots was a flight of stairs going down! Is this the path to outside the forbidden land? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Thats all? Yes, thats all. Gu Qin said, The forbidden land cannot stop me. Thus, I used my roots to open a pathway. Gu Qin was able to break through the barrier that the white serpent could not even go through. No wonder Miao Miao came to find her after he came to the forbidden land. There was something special about her. But Lu Shu was slightly curious. How did this tree threaten the outside world? Why was it locked up here? Lu Shu hesitated. What if there was a trap? But Coral looked up and said to Gu Qin, Im glad to have met you. We shall take our leave. With that, she walked down the steps. Gu Qin looked at how Coral trusted her. She suddenly felt that being trusted felt good. Lu Shu looked at the King Cow. Do you want me to bring you some lightning before I leave? The King Cows eyes lit up. Really? No. With that, Lu Shu went down the steps, leaving the King Cow furious. What a cheater! Chapter 1192 - Make a Wish I feel a familiar aura from them. The King Cow suddenly spoke a long time after Lu Shu and Coral walked down the steps. It looked at the entrance of the steps. Suddenly, it said, I had a feeling, but I dont think that they are similar. Why? Gu Qin asked curiously, You know that we are all waiting for him. There is no more murderous intent. The King Cow shook his head. Have you seen anyone else with as strong murderous intentions as him? But now, it is gone. Furthermore, they dont look alike. We have seen him before. We have been here for too long. Something might have changed. I feel that he is back, said Gu Qin. I dont think so. The King Cow shook its head. If you dont think so, then what was that for? Gu Qins body slowly shrank. She became a small girl, Gu Xiaoqin. You foolish cow. You are not honest at all. In the past, you admired him, but you have never praised him to that extent. What do you know? The King Cow waved its tail. This is called leaving a way out. What if he is that person? No matter what happens to him, I will not be surprised. Thats right. Hes still inside the pathway, right? Will they bring him out? That will depend on his luck, said Gu Xiaoqin. As long as its not me bringing him out. I dont gamble, said the King Cow. How cunning. Gu Xiaoqin furrowed her eyebrows. You are not honest at all. The King Cow looked honest and truthful, but this was just a facade. In reality, it was not honest at all. It had other intentions. Lets go. The King Cow turned and brought its underlings away. Everyone relies on acting to survive. Dont blame others. Hmph. Gu Xiaoqin furrowed her eyebrows as she watched the cows leave. At that moment, Lu Shu and Coral walked along the pathway below the steps. This pathway seemed to have been forcefully opened up by countless roots. Furthermore, these roots were like the pillars of this pathway. The remains have surprised me, said Lu Shu. He shone the Sun mirror while finding something to talk about. At first, I thought that only the remains were rather special, but I did not expect so many stories to be hidden here. Yes. Coral nodded her head. We cannot underestimate the creatures in the remains. For some reason, when they were alone together, they became more reserved. They could not relax, even when speaking. They had been walking underground for a very long time. Lu Shu felt that Gu Qin had definitely used this pathway to go out. If not, why had she taken great pains to open up this pathway? But the identity of Miao Miao was a mystery. Lu Shu was most worried about him. In the past, Lu Shu had said to the King Cow that the mysterious young man was rather kind, but the King Cow said that he was only kind on the surface. This caused Lu Shu to have doubts. He had a feeling that if the cows were the guardians of the forbidden land, then Miao Miao was the person who controlled this part of the remains. Was he friend or foe? Lu Shu recalled the Blood Devil in the Koh Chang Island remains. Its burning ambition even allowed it to have the confidence to face the Puppet Masters. Suddenly, Lu Shu stopped. He sensed the waves of energy in front of him. They had finally reached the front of the barrier! Strangely, the roots had even broken through the barrier. The pathway did not seem to be affected. Hm? There is a lamp here. Coral looked down. There was a bronze lamp, which had been carelessly thrown here. The bronze lamp did not seem like a normal object. Lu Shu picked it up. Did someone throw this here when they were walking past? But this is not the end of the pathway. Why did they throw it here? Coral thought about it and said, Why dont we leave it here? What if the person who threw it away comes back? At that moment, a green smoke suddenly emerged from the lamp. The wick, which seemed to have dried up, suddenly lit up. The green smoke was misty and dense under the light from the Sun mirror. Then, it took on the form of a human. For some reason, the process was full of mystery. Lu Shu expressionlessly watched all of this happen The figure in the green smoke said, what in the world?! What is that? Why is it so bright? From Ouyang Lishangs distress, +666! Lu Shu expressionlessly shone the Sun mirror at him. Who are you? I am the lamp god, said the person in a serious tone. I am waiting for could you take that thing away?! Hurry up. Who are you? Lu Shu was impatient. I am the lamp god. I am waiting for the fated one. Today, the two of you have passed by. You seem to be the people I am waiting for. Make a wish. The person in the green smoke asked. Sure, said Lu Shu calmly. Ouyang Lishang was confused. Something was wrong with his logic! Ouyang Lishang hesitated. I just said that you are the fated ones. Are you going to make a wish? Yes. If not, how can we fulfill your wish? Lu Shu asked. I am saying that you should make a wish! I am the lamp god. I can fulfill your wishes. Furthermore, if you bring me with you, I will turn misfortune into blessings! Ouyang Lishangs figure in the smoke was no longer stable. Oh. Lu Shu understood. So you want us to bring you out? From Ouyang Lishangs distress, +888! Lu Shu knew from the very beginning that there was something wrong with this smokey figure. A demon had appeared from a lamp and told them to make a wish. What kind of situation was this? Hm? Later on, he realized that this person was called Ouyang Lishang. Lu Shu had never heard of this name before and wanted to see what he would do. But when Ouyang Lishang said that if you bring me with you, I will turn misfortune into blessings, Lu Shu understood what he was up to. He wanted them to bring him out of the forbidden land. You are rather dumb, said Lu Shu. Ouyang Lishang was upset. Let me tell you. Do you know who I am? You dare to speak to me like that? I am the creator of the armor that shakes mountains. I am the craftsman of God Lu! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then, he laughed cheerily. You made a wish for me to bring you out, right? That seems to be the case. Ouyang Lishang remembered what Lu Shu had said. He went into deep thought Other magical lamps would fulfill peoples wishes, but he had acted as a lamp god and asked for wishes from passers-by. How embarrassing! After some time, Ouyang Lishang seemed to be very conflicted. He said, Please bring me out Sure. Lu Shu agreed without any hesitation. Then, he threw the bronze lamp into the celestial map. When he found out that he was the creator of the armor that shook the mountains, he had decided on this. There was no one who could independently forge weapons on Earth! Chapter 1193 - Outside the Forbidden Land Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Zhang Weiyu and the rest wore the black armor and met Duanmu Huangqi, Duanmu Huangqi called the black armor the armor that shook mountains. He was even surprised that it was in the hands of Lu Shu and the rest. Back then, Lu Shu realized that Duanmu Huangqi understood the armor that shook the mountains very well. Furthermore, it had probably displayed its potential in the Luniverse before. However, it was lost for some reason. The strength that the armor provided even allowed Zhang Weiyu and the rest to work together and defeat a master. Lu Shu would definitely set his eyes upon this mythical object. But he was thinking of a problem. Who had forged this object? Why had he not encountered any famous forgers in the Luniverse? There were very few weapons as well. Even if there were weapons, they were like the ones he had obtained from the remains. This felt as if the Earth, which had just entered the magically rich era, possessed weapons that surpassed that of the Luniverse. This did not make sense. In the end, Lu Shu obtained his answer. Someone had stored all the weapons and released all the horses. The centre of the Luniverse was established at the palace. The Luniverse was divided into four equal areas, each under the control of a Lord of Heaven. Wars were prohibited. The goal of these actions was to stop war and allow the Luniverse to rest and recuperate. Typical people would not be able to do this, as the training civilization in the Luniverse was very advanced. Individual strength far surpassed their imagination. But the old King of Gods used force to unite the Luniverse and achieved this. Lu Shu thought about it. If he brought the items he obtained in the remains to the Luniverse, he might be able to find their origin. Now that someone had suddenly appeared and said that they were the creator of the armor that shook the mountains, Lu Shu would definitely not let him go. No matter whether he was telling the truth or not, Lu Shu would keep him for now. After all, the standard weapons in the Heavenly Network were far too weak compared to actual weapons If Ouyang Lishang tried to deliberately obscure the situation, it would not not be good if he landed in the hands of Lu Shu. Ouyang Lishang himself probably did not know what fate was waiting for him Lu Shu and Coral looked at each other. Then, they continued walking. Lu Shu suddenly said, That might be the exit. There is a weak light. The entrance does not seem to be in a vast area. What do you think it looks like outside the forbidden land? Coral asked curiously. It is so barren inside the forbidden land. It might be lush and green outside, like a heaven on Earth, said Lu Shu as he laughed. When they arrived at the entrance, they were both dumbfounded they heard the noisy chattering of people. They jumped out of the pathway. To Lu Shus shock, he realized that the pathway led to a house. It was particularly bustling outside the house. The decorations inside the house were very feminine. There was rouge, a mirror, and red curtains by the bedside. There was dust inside the house. It seemed as if no one had come here for a long time. Lu Shu suddenly realized something. This is probably a residence that Gu Qin left for herself. She would live here whenever she went out of the forbidden land. Outside is probably the human world. I think so too. Coral nodded her head. Lu Shu took out his mask from the Seal of Lands and passed it to Coral. Try putting this on. It can change your appearance. Not many overseas Practitioners had seen Lu Shu, but many people had seen Coral. There were hidden threats in the remains. Lu Shu wanted to lie low. He wanted to understand what Bulao City was like, Coral took the mask. Then, she smiled and looked at Lu Shu. No wonder you were able to complete so many infiltration missions. You relied on this. But your original appearance is best. But at this moment, Lu Shu was suddenly dumbfounded. He felt that something was wrong. It felt as if he had forgotten a very important clue. That was right! Lu Shu finally remembered! Other humans could not put on this mask! When he first received the mask, the face on the mask grew long teeth, as if it was about to eat humans. It only returned to normal when it was in Lu Shus hands. When he placed it in the Seal of Lands, Chaos discovered the mask and wanted to play with it. Suddenly the mask opened its mouth and started to chase Chaos. Chaos was shocked and started running around in the Seal of Lands. This mask was a weapon with strong attacks! Lu Shu tested out what was happening. He scared Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. Reality revealed that ordinary people could not put on the mask. Now, when Coral held the mask, there was no reaction from it. It was very peaceful! Lu Shu looked at Coral, dumbfounded. Coral did not guess what Lu Shu was thinking. She was slightly embarrassed at Lu Shus steady gaze. Why are you looking at me? Ahem. Its nothing. Lu Shu regained his senses. He knew that Coral did not have any evil intentions against him. But now, Lu Shu was curious. Who exactly was Coral?! Coral changed her looks. Her appearance seemed more ambiguous. She looked like a handsome young man. How is it? Coral asked with a smile. Hm. Lu Shu nodded his head. Those who are not familiar with you will not recognize you. Lets go. Lu Shu opened the door. The scene outside was like in the Luniverse. It was as if they had returned to ancient times. Hm? Lu Shu curiously said, Something is not right. Since so many ordinary people and Practitioners entered the remains, even in the forbidden land, why dont we see anyone in the city? Suddenly, someone on the street shouted, Another two of them have appeared. Hurry up and call the city guards to capture them! Lu Shu and Coral looked at each other helplessly. They looked very different from the people in the remains. After all, the rest were dressed in ancient robes, while the two of them were wearing jackets. Lu Shu felt that he had guessed where the rest of the people had gone had they all been captured? Were the humans in the remains so unfriendly? Lu Shu softly said, Shall we follow them? We should see what happened to the rest and understand this place better. Okay. Ill listen to you, said Coral softly. Suddenly, Lu Shu regretted giving Coral the mask. He felt that something was wrong when Coral spoke to him with her ambiguous appearance At that moment, a dozen people dressed in red clothes hurried over. There were the words city guard printed on their clothes. Lu Shu sighed. At least the strength of these city guards was similar to those in the Luniverse. Chapter 1194 - City of Evil Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought about something. The forbidden land was like a massive prison. All the creatures who posed a threat would be imprisoned there. But why were humans inside the remains? Why did the person controlling the remains have to bring people in too? Lu Shu reached a conclusion. These people were criminals, and the vast remains were an entire prison. Whether he was right or wrong would be an issue for another time. After all, Lu Shu had never confirmed it. But if Lu Shu were to control the remains, there would be no point sending a group of innocent people here. Furthermore, he would not send a large group of people here for no rhyme or reason. After talking with the King Cow and Gu Qin, Lu Shu knew that the remains most likely belonged to the old King of Gods. After spending a long time in the Luniverse, he was curious about something else. The King of Gods had fought for 3000 years. What happened to his army were they all killed? Thus, Lu Shu felt that this place was like a massive land of exiles. They would be able to encounter some ancient people. The people who had been banished to the remains were probably not kind or good people. Earlier, they had discovered a skeleton called Lu Kongming. Lu Kongming was now in the Seal of Lands. His white bones had been bitten by Chaos. It was tragic. To Lu Shu, Chaos was not much different from a husky. It would bite anything it saw. When the head-twisting gourd and the Cheng Ying sword were still inside the Seal of Lands, Chaos still showed restraint. But now, it was completely free. Lu Kongming was in pain. He had just been thrown into the Seal of Lands when he saw a dragon charging towards him. Who had he angered?! Were humans inherently good or evil? People had not reached a conclusion after thousands of years of debate. Even sages were divided. Lu Shu did not have a final conclusion. But he knew that it was very hard to find any good people in a lowly place like this. After all, they had been influenced by their surroundings since they were young. It was very difficult, but not impossible. As the city guards slowly approached them, Lu Shu observed his surroundings. To his shock, the people observing them seemed entertained. They were hefty and did not seem like good people. In terms of strength, they were almost on par with those in the Luniverse to Lu Shu, none of them could fight. Of course, there was no point comparing these people to Lu Shu. Even a Rank One would not be able to defeat Lu Shu. Lu Shu was most worried about Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. After all, they could do as they liked on the Earth, but if they were in the remains or in the Luniverse, they had to be more cautious. Lu Shu said, I will follow you. The city guards laughed coldly. Even if you dont want to, you have to. Someone at the side joked, They are quite good-looking, especially the one with black hair. The city head will definitely like them. You have done well. Lu Shus expression was complex. As expected, they were like the people from the Luniverse. At least, they could appreciate beauty Lu Shu and Coral did not resist. Over ten Rank Three and Rank Four city guards escorted them to the other end of the city. As they walked, the city guards jeered, The two of you are honest, but we have captured more people like you. Dont think about running away. You wont be able to. Lu Shu suddenly asked, How many people like us have you captured? The city guard laughed. Between 800 and 1000. It is said that Zhengyang City has caught a few thousand people. Some people like you have run to the mountains. Heh heh, can they run away? They will eventually be caught. Lu Shu was puzzled. There were many cities in the remains. From the look of things, they had developed order and organization. This did not surprise Lu Shu. After all, places with people had ambition and power. It was very normal for powerful people to establish order to protect their rule. If it was as Lu Shu had thought, some powers that the old King of Gods had defeated were thrown here. They were familiar with establishing order from nothing. After all, they had been in managerial positions before Furthermore, Lu Kongming had said that there were various schools of thought. This also meant that techniques were being passed down. The people who had been thrown here were of different strength levels. Different schools of thought meant that their strength achieved progress and advancements. Lu Shu looked at the city guards. The mark of a slave was on the back of their heads. They were probably the slaves of the city head. Dont feel like you have been wrongly treated. A middle-aged city guard laughed. Some good people were thrown in here by God Lu. But I have never seen so many people sent here in one go furthermore, it has been a long time since new people came. Why are your clothes so strange? This confirmed what Lu Shu was thinking about. The city guards treated Lu Shu and the rest as criminals that the old King of Gods had sent here. The people here did not know what was happening outside the remains. This place seemed to be the private jail of the old King of Gods. But why had it become the remains? Suddenly, someone in front of them stabbed another person in the chest. Blood stained the ground. The offender took out a small pouch from the dead person after some time. Then, he saw the city guards and laughed. Sorry, sorry, I didnt see you. As he spoke, the offender quickly took out money from his pocket. It looked like the notes in the Luniverse. He passed it to the guards. Pretend that you saw nothing! The city guard laughed and stuffed the note into his pocket. Then, he shouted, Hurry up and clean the floor! If not, you will be caught! Sure! The offender quickly gave way to them. This shocked Lu Shu and Coral. Was it so easy to kill people? Why did it feel as easy as killing a pig? What kind of place was this It felt as if they were raising venomous insects. A group of venomous creatures were all put in one place. The ones who survived to the end would definitely be the most venomous and the most evil! If criminals were only imprisoned and banished here, it would be fine. But Lu Shu knew that the old King of Gods would not allow them to survive freely here. He might use them one day. If someone controlled the remains, and released all the evil people and frightening creatures into the world Lu Shu did not dare to imagine this. Lu Shu restrained his curiosity and asked, Is there anyone you cannot capture? There might be. The city guard smacked his lips. I just heard that there was a young woman in the west, who killed the city heard of Tonghuan City as for what is happening now, Im not sure. But that person is very ferocious. This is my first time seeing someone kill the city head just like that Chapter 1195 - Character Has Not Collapsed! Someone had established order in the remains. They would definitely maintain order, by hook or by crook. This place was were evil people gathered. It would not be surprising if people did things for their own benefit. These people saw Lu Shu and the rest as people the old King of Gods had just captured. They were seen as new criminals. Although this was a misunderstanding, to these bandits there was nothing wrong with this situation. These ordinary criminals did not know what the King Cow, Gu Qin, and Miao Miao knew. Thus, when new people came, the existing government would immediately eliminate any possibility of their rule being affected. They would capture and even kill these foreigners. But they did not kill everyone, as they realized that the people who had come this time were different. Firstly, ordinary people made up the majority. There were over ten times as many ordinary people compared to Practitioners. But this was not the main point. Most importantly there were many women! This place was a massive prison. In the past, most of the people who had committed crimes were men. Thus, there was a severe gender imbalance. Under these circumstances, it was not an exaggeration to say that they went crazy when they saw women. Many men felt that the old King of Gods had given them welfare when they saw these women, no matter whether they were pretty or ugly. But those in the lower classes had no say. They captured almost all the outsiders who came here. What did bandits want to do most when they encountered outsiders in an enclosed area? Was it to kill them? Definitely not. 99% of the bandits would want to understand what was happening outside! The people in the remains had been here for too long. They knew that there was a much more vast and vibrant world outside, but they could not get out. Thus, when there were outsiders, they would want to know what was happening outside, and whether there were any major changes. Was God Lu still in charge of the Luniverse? If this was still the case, was he still healthy? Was he happy? Did he sleep well They did not curry favor for these outsiders to see. To them, God Lu could control this world. He could listen to and see everything he wanted, as he was the true ruler of this world! Everything was very smooth. The average strength in the remains was the same as in the Luniverse. Thus, they were stronger than the people on Earth. Therefore, the Practitioners from Earth could not even resist these ferocious Practitioners, until they met a young girl Before the city head of Tonghuan City could ask what was happening, he died. The city guard said, I pity the city head of Tonghuan City. Thats right. According to the city guards there, when they saw an elegant young girl, their eyes lit up. But the moment the city guard walked past, he was dead. How tragic Another city guard laughed. Its good that theyre dead. Theres nothing good about that city head. He should have died. Hey, shouldnt you die too? Who here doesnt deserve to die? God Lu is perceptive down to the most minute detail. He will not wrongly accuse you! Everyone here had the subconscious habit of currying favor, as they felt that a deity was constantly watching them. Of course, it was not possible for them to do good deeds. If they did good deeds, they would not be able to survive. This was a frightening place Some people here had turned over a new leaf, but they were dead after two days. How did this make sense? When Lu Shu listened to them, he knew that the girl was definitely Lu Xiaoyu. Although Lu Xiaoyu was young, as long as Lu Shu was not with her, she would be very violent. But Lu Shu did not pity the dead at all. All those who dared to attack Lu Xiaoyu would die. But he did not know how Lu Xiaoyu was now. Lu Shu was never worried about Lu Xiaoyu. After all, even if it was the Luniverse, anyone who had two masters with them did not have to worry. Her enemies were the ones who had to be worried Lu Shu softly said to Coral, Lets play it safe for now. Coral nodded her head. She would do anything Lu Shu told her to do. She knew that Lu Shu was more cautious Then, Lu Shu curiously asked, Can I ask you something? What will happen when the city head is killed? The city guard laughed. What else can happen? The city head will be changed. Whoever is the strongest will become the next city head. However, this is my first time seeing the city head killed in all my years of living Hm? Lu Shu was puzzled. Were the rules here so simple? He suddenly had a brave thought The city guard were still joking as they walked. Lu Shu interrupted their conversation with a serious expression on his face. Where is the city head? Suddenly, the city guards could no longer laugh they wanted to ask Lu Shu whether he was kidding, but when they saw his serious expression, they felt a chill At that moment, Coral pulled on Lu Shus sleeve. She mouthed the words Miao Miao. Lu Shu remembered that they had to defend themselves against the mysterious young man called Miao Miao. His aim was to find Lu Shu. If he acted rashly, he would find them very easily. The city head and the city guards were not people that Lu Shu had to face. Miao Miao was their biggest obstacle in the remains. Lu Shu did not know who exactly Miao Miao was. Now, he did not dare to ask where Bulao City was. He was afraid that there was something special about Bulao City. After all, if an outsider knew about Bulao City the moment they arrived, there was definitely something wrong. Lu Shu laughed. Ahem. I was asking where the city head was to greet him. The city guard suddenly laughed. What? I thought that I saw the second person who is going to kill the city head the moment they arrived The city guard unkindly said, Are you sure? Do you think that you can see the city head as you wish? Are you trying to suck up to him? Even we cant do that. Give up on that idea. Lu Shu suddenly sighed with emotion. His character had collapsed multiple times, but this time, Coral had delayed this. Coral was the only person who could delay how quickly Lu Shus character collapsed Tonghuan City was probably not very far. Lu Xiaoyu planned to go to Tonghuan City to take a look. He could probably find Lu Xiaoyu. Before that, he had to find Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. The prison was underground. The city guard led Lu Shu and Coral through a small door and down a flight of steps. The prison was dark and damp. There were oil lamps on the walls. New guests have arrived. Stop slacking off, shouted the city guard. Coming, coming. An old man welcome them. When he saw them, he said, You are really brilliant and mighty. You are going to fill up my prison! Lock them up individually. We will send them to the city head! The city guard said, Dont cause any trouble. Got it? Yes, yes! Chapter 1196 - I Was Careless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old prison guard observed Lu Shu and Coral. He realized that they were quite good-looking. No wonder the rest had been beaten up, while nothing had happened to the two of them. The city guard looked at Lu Shu and Coral. He laughed, We have committed many crimes. In the future, if you meet any city guards, I hope that you will be able to overlook their faults. This is part of our duty. Lu Shu understood. They were planning to offer them to the city head. They were afraid that they would make their lives hard by abusing their power. Humans were very complex. You would not know what the person in front of you was thinking until the very end. But Lu Shu could not stand this humiliation. Why was he about to be offered? The old prison guard led Lu Shu and Coral inside. Come in. Our city head likes adaptations like this. This place does not have good-looking people. Of course, it is probably because this place does not have good-looking people that we were forced to change our tastes Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. What was this prison guard talking about? He looked to the side. Groups of ordinary people and secret practitioners from Earth were sitting in the prison cells, looking as if they had nothing else to live for. When they saw Lu Shu and Coral walk by, they were shocked. Why were the two of them treated so well? It seemed like they were doing an inspection with the leader! Someone could not accept this. They asked the prison guard, Why arent they handcuffed? The prison guard said with disdain, Its because they are more good-looking than you. The people in the prison cell looked as if they had been struck by lightning. Why were their looks being compared in the remains? Were there any pure lands in the world? A separate room was arranged for Coral and Lu Shu. The room was bright and clean. There were two beds in the room. There was even a small potted plant on the table in between the beds. This was not a prison. This was a hotel room It seemed like important people often came to the prison. If not, there would not be a need to prepare such a room. It seemed like the prison guard was not of a high position. There were far too many people he could not provoke. He could only serve them. Coral thought about it and asked, Are you going to kill the city head? After all, there are no punishments for killing bandits. Lu Shu waved his hand. But my murderous intent is not that strong. Dont think that I am a murderous demon. Okay. Coral nodded her head and took out items from her invisible storage equipment. She took out blankets, a mattress, and food Lu Shu leaned against the door of the room and watched Coral quietly clean up the room. She was like a kind wife. Coral turned and said, Do you want to sleep? Ive changed the bedsheets. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He suddenly snapped back to reality. Oh. Its been a long time since I slept. You should rest too. Not long after, Coral turned the prison cell into a small and warm room. Coral did not plan to stay here for a long time, but she hoped to make the place where she would interact with Lu Shu more beautiful. Do you typically do housework? Lu Shu asked curiously. Back in the Deities, I didnt do housework. I had a servant. Coral smiled. But when I went to the Changbai Mountains, it was different. I had to do everything myself. I learned how to cook too. I can cook sliced fish, and sour and hot potato shreds! Lu Shu looked down and casually asked, What plans do you have after this? Nothing. Coral shook her head. I will take things one step at a time What if the results are not what you wanted? Lu Shu asked. You are not fate. You wouldnt know. Corals smile was as bright as the sun. At that moment, someone in the room beside them coughed. Brother Shu, this place is not soundproof Lu Shus expression turned dark. Chen Zuan, have you been captured as well? Brother Shu, thats not right. Chen Zuan was unhappy. I did it to infiltrate the prison. I was not locked up! I came here out of my own volition! How long have you been here wait. Are you in a single room too? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. They were the second last room along the corridor, while Chen Zuan was in the last room. Thus, Lu Shu did not see Chen Zuan. At that moment, he could only feel waves of energy from Chen Zuan. This meant that Chen Zuan was in a single room. Ahem. Chen Zuan awkwardly said, They said that they would offer me to the city head tonight Lu Shus expression darkened. Although his expression was not pleasant when he found out that he would be offered, he was quite happy that his good looks were acknowledged. But when he found out that Chen Zuan was also being offered, he was slightly unhappy were they serious about appreciating beauty? At that moment, Chen Zuan still excitedly said, I wanted to kill them. I looked around and realized that although there are Rank Ones here, there are not many of them. I heard that the city head is only a peak Rank One. Later on, they said that I would be offered. I want to go and see who has the eye for beauty Lu Shu silently sighed. He found fun in this. He was even enjoying himself in the prison. Chen Zuan leaned against the wall and asked, Brother Shu, why are you in a single room? I took a look at your room. It is the same as mine Lu Shu expressionlessly said, I am also going to be offered Ha ha ha ha ha! Chen Zuan laughed out loud. Are you serious? Chen Zuan, you really dont want to live, huh Lu Shu was shocked! With that, Lu Shu opened the door and attacked Chen Zuan. Then, he returned to his room From Chen Zuans distress, +666! I was careless. Chen Zuan rubbed his bloody nose. Fatty, have you seen Qiuqiao? Lu Shu asked. No, but you dont have to be worried about him. Chen Zuan casually said, As long as they do not touch the old monsters from the families, nothing will happen to a Rank One. Oh. It looks like youve understood the situation? Lu Shu asked curiously. Of course. When I arrived here, I was outdoors. I encountered a few people and obtained some information from them. Chen Zuan softly said, The strongest people here are the seven families. They all possess rather powerful techniques. There are a total of seven cities. Each family controls one city. These cities are responsible for transporting resources for the families. Wait. Who are these old monsters you mentioned? Lu Shu asked curiously. Masters. Chen Zuan mysteriously said, Brother Shu, you probably dont know this, but everyone here was forced here by the King of Gods from the Luniverse. They are all criminals. Some of these monsters were important people in the Luniverse. For some reason, the old King of Gods did not kill them. Instead, he let his enemies survive. Have you ever heard of a place called Bulao City? Lu Shu asked curiously. Hm? No one has ever mentioned that place. Brother Shu, what is Bulao City? Is it in the remains? Chen Zuan asked curiously. Chapter 1197 - The Best At Currying Favor Have you never heard of Bulao City? Lu Shu was shocked. Is it not among the seven big cities? No. Chen Zuan said, I am very sure of this. There are seven major cities. We are now in Qixian City. The city beside us is Zhengyang City. Then, there is Tonghuan City, Yunyi City, Luchen City, and Guanghe City Oh. Thats six. What about the last one? Lu Shu asked curiously. The name of the seventh city is quite strange, said Chen Zuan as he furrowed his eyebrows. Strange? Lu Shu eyes lit up. Is it called Bulao City? No Chen Zuan recalled. The seventh city is called God Lu How Is Your Health City. What?! Lu Shu almost vomited blood. Who came up with this name? It was far too obviou that they were trying to curry favor! I dont know who came up with his name either. I think that it is very strange. Who is God Lu? Chen Zuan curiously asked, But he sounds very old. He is definitely not as handsome as I am. Lu Shu was speechless. Lu Shu found that he was in no position to rebut! Brother Shu, am I right? God Lu sounds very weak. The people sucking up to him are all very weak. Chen Zuan said, Most importantly, who is God Lu? I have never heard of him Hm? Brother Shu, why are you walking out of your room? We are being imprisoned here. Have some self-awareness Hm? Brother Shu, why did you open my door? Damn, Brother Shu, what are you doing?! Ten minutes later, Chen Zuan wiped his bloody nose. How unlucky. From Chen Zuans distress, +899! Lu Shu returned to his room. He asked through the door, Did you hear anything about the city head of Tonghuan City being killed? Of course. Chen Zuan took out a piece of tissue from his invisible storage equipment and stuffed it into his nose. It was definitely Xiaoyu. Who else would be that ferocious other than her? Then do you know where she has gone? Lu Shu asked curiously. I dont know about that. After all, we are not in the same city. Furthermore, it has only been a few days since we came here. There is very little information from other cities. Chen Zuan said, But it looks like the city heads are not that important to the families. Once the city head dies, another person will take over. As long as their profits continue to be transported, they do not care who the city head is. Of course, they will have some punishments. If not, everyone would fight over becoming the city head. Their rule would not be stable either. This was the same as the information Lu Shu had obtained. Once the city head died, another person would take their place. Lu Shu was not worried that the family controlling Tonghuan city would chase and kill Lu Xiaoyu. After all, it was fine even if they did not kill Lu Xiaoyu. All they had to do was replace the city head. If they really wanted to chase and kill her, they might even need to replace the family Then what do we do now? Chen Zuan asked. He had planned to find the city head according to his own plan, but now, since Lu Shu was here, he was not quite willing to use his head. After all, time had proven that although Lu Shus plan often failed, he would not be wrong if he followed Lu Shu. Although his plans failed, Lu Shu would eventually succeed Lu Shu thought about it. I dont have any plans for now Oh well. Chen Zuans voice sounded from the other room. Lu Shus expression darkened. What did Chen Zuan mean? He did not want to beat up the fatty for the third time. He continued, We dont have much information about the outside world, so lets not make any plans for now. Either way, we are strong enough. In order to cope with a constantly changing situation, I want to see the city head of Qixian City. What for? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Lu Shu only laughed coldly, but did not reply to him. Coral asked, Shall we eat? Lu Shu realized that there was the pleasant smell of food wafting in the room. He turned and saw that Coral had set up a small stove and a pot in the room. She was cooking instant noodles with ingredients like ham, chicken leg, and beef. It was very fragrant. Coral seemed embarrassed. This place is very simple. I can only make instant noodles. Chen Zuan opened the door and came in to eat. But when he saw Coral, he was suddenly dumbfounded. She was familiar, yet foreign. She was someone he had never met. Brother Shu, this is Ahem. Lu Shu said, She is Coral. She has disguised herself. Chen Zuan was shocked. They were here together? Then, he saw the interior of their room The fragrance of the instant noodles had filled the room. Lu Shu could almost hear thousands of prisoners drooling. Someone suddenly shouted, Who is cooking instant noodles? Do you want to kill us? Yes, dont you have any conscience? Lu Shu looked at the distress points in his systems back end. Suddenly, he beamed with joy. Who knew that he would be able to earn so many distress points here? He now needed 100 million distress points to light up one star. Up till now, Lu Shu had not thought about how he would be able to earn so many distress points. Of course, he would earn whatever he could. The prison guard rushed over to find the source of the smell. He even brought a large group of guards with him. The guards were dumbfounded. They did not know what this smell was. When they passed by the other prison cells, some people suddenly pulled on their clothes. You must bring them to justice. Dont tolerate them! The prison guard did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He was very clear that the new people this time were quite different from them. They had committed crimes, while these new people had not. Furthermore, they had questioned these people and realized that they did not even know who God Lu was. What was happening? Was a major change about to occur? The bandits could not be blamed for capturing all the secret practitioners from Earth. What were the secret practitioners here for? They were here to hunt for treasure! When they saw that there were humans here, they were dumbfounded. In past remains, humans had never appeared. Someone even shouted, These are all NPCs! Many people had seen the remains as an instance dungeon, a very large instance dungeon Many people felt that this made sense. They treated the bandits like NPCs and even started looking through others belongings In this place where criminals were gathered, could you simply look through their belongings? When the bandits surrounded them, they tried to fend them off, but realized that they could not defeat these bandits! When the first secret practitioner from Earth died, they finally understood. Then, they grew obedient. Chapter 1198 - An Important Figure They were in the remains. This was not a dungeon in a game. People would actually die. Furthermore, the people here were much stronger than those from Earth! The prison guard led a group of guards and hurried to the deepest part of the prison. He subconsciously felt that the people in the single rooms were responsible for this! But for some reason, he suddenly felt that this smell was very fragrant. When the prison guard approached Lu Shus room, he was shocked. Was this really a prison cell? Although he had seen important figures before, this was his first time seeing anyone live so comfortably in the Qixian City prison. Furthermore, the young man in the room beside them had come over. The material of the railings in the Qixian City prison was very weak. They had broken them with their fingers. Lu Shu looked at the prison guard outside. He calmly said, If you are hungry, get something to eat. If there is nothing else, go back to work. Oh, okay. The prison guard nodded and bowed slightly as he prepared to leave. Lu Shu was acting like a city head. But he thought about it. This cannot be right. Why was this prisoner so stubborn? He was only giving him preferential treatment to protect himself from any future abuse, but he needed his respect as the prisons guard! You guys The prison guard said in a strict tone. Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Shu looked at him, puzzled. Is something the matter? The prison guard was instantly afraid. Its nothing If theres nothing, then go away, said Lu Shu impatiently as he waved his hand. This time, the prison guard was not stubborn. He gestured to the rest of the guards and left. He suddenly thought about the stove and the pot in the room. Where did these items come from? Invisible storage equipment. Even in the Luniverse, those who possessed invisible storage equipment were truly important people. The prison guard gasped in shock. An important figure had come to the prison. A truly important figure had come! But he was slightly conflicted. Should he report this to his higher-ups? At that moment, several city guards ran over. Where are the people we entrusted to you? Bring them out. The city head wants to see them! Okay, okay. The prison guard quickly nodded his head. He looked at the other guards and politely invited Lu Shu and the rest out. He could finally heave a sigh of relief. Once these three people were out of the prison, they had nothing to do with him! But he felt that the situation would be different from what the city guards imagined. The city guards felt that the city head would definitely be very happy, but the prison guard felt that the city head might not be too pleased tonight Lu Shu looked at the prison guard, amused. Then, he followed the city guards out. The prison guard broke out into a cold sweat. He said to the other guards, Hurry, hurry! Lock the entrance of the prison. Dont open the doors no matter who shouts. None of you are allowed to go out! This was the escape path for a minor character. Ignoring what was happening outside would always be safer than taking part in it. Lu Shu walked with Coral, while Chen Zuan was behind them. They walked to the palace of the city head. When they reached the palace, Chen Zuan and Coral felt that it was a new experience, but this was not unusual for Lu Shu. There were many such vast courtyards in the Luniverse. The palace had much more extravagant courtyards than this palace. For example, the courtyard that the Song family had given him was bigger than this palace. It was a pity that the courtyard had been destroyed by angry citizens After the courtyard was destroyed, Lu Shu was in grief. Lu Xiaoyu even comforted Lu Shu by saying, Rest in pieces To be honest, this was his first time hearing this phrase in the context of a courtyard Now, the city head who had been sent here from the Luniverse probably did not know what the person he wanted to observe had led an army through the palace. If he knew, the outcome would have been completely different. The slaves in the palace of the city head led Lu Shu and the rest to the front yard. One of the slaves softly said, Wait here. The city head will patronize you. Lu Shu smacked his lips. What kind of word choice was that? He turned and looked at Chen Zuan. His expression instantly darkened. Why do I feel like you are very eager about this? Chen Zuan laughed cheerily. What if the city head is a female? I have a feeling that the city head is definitely a woman! Relax, Brother Shu. When the city head comes out, she will be obsessed with my looks. She will not care about the two of you at all. You will definitely feel safe! Lu Shu hesitated. There was something wrong about this. Since when did Chen Zuan become so stiff? No, wait. Lu Shu tried to recall. He felt that Chen Zuan had always been this way! How did you arrive at the conclusion that the city head is a female? Lu Shu asked curiously. Think about it. We are all guys Coral, Im talking about after you have disguised yourself, said Chen Zuan cheerily. Women will look for men. Thus, the city head is definitely a female! Lu Shu sighed. Zuan, you are inexperienced. When I was young, I thought the same way At that moment, they heard heavy footsteps approaching. Chen Zuans expression changed. The footsteps did not sound normal. Even if it was a female city head, he might end up the same way as Li Yixiao! Suddenly, a tall and burly man walked out. He scrutinized Lu Shu and the rest. When he looked at Chen Zuan, he said, Not bad. Chen Zuans hair stood on its ends! Lu Shu cheerily laughed. Are you the city head? The burly city head was dumbfounded. He did not expect a role reversal now. He calmly said, What? Do you know what you are here for? Lu Shu smiled. Let me speak first. Can I ask you something He did not expect the city head to be alarmed the moment he spoke. When he realized that there was something wrong with Lu Shus attitude, he had his guard up. Before Lu Shu could finish speaking, he jumped out. He had decided to run away! Needless to say, the city head was rather meticulous and cautious. If not, he would not be able to occupy the position of city head for such a long time. A few days ago, a city head had been assassinated. A very important message spread to the other city heads. There were ferocious people among the newcomers! But before he could jump out, the city head felt someone grabbing his legs. Then, he was slammed to the ground. He was utterly confused! From Dai Xiangfus distress, +999! The city head, Dai Xiangfu, instantly understood that the young man could kill him as easily as killing an ant. Are are you here to kill me? Lu Shu shook his head. Im here to ask you, whats so good about that fatty Dai Xiangfu was confused. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Chapter 1199 - Turn The Tables Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dai Xiangfu had never expected Lu Shu to ask this question. What was happening? Brother, you looked like you had the strength of a master. Why did you come all the way here to ask me what I see in the fatty? Why dont you ask me about the situation here? Dai Xiangfu asked weakly. Later, said Lu Shu. Why dont you ask me about what kind of people are imprisoned here? Dai Xiangfu asked weakly. Why do you have so much to say? Lu Shu was impatient. Answer what I asked you. Dai Xiangfu softly said, Actually, I dont like people like him. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Then why did you lock him up and ask him to be sent here? Dai Xiangfu was about to cry. The clan master of Qixian likes people like him. He asked me to bring him here so that his servants can take him away tonight to the clan. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly said, Where is the clan master? I am going to ask him! When Dai Xiangfu heard this, he was dumbfounded. Lu Shu was truly ferocious. Was he going to ask the clan master himself? Chen Zuans expression darkened. Brother Shu was still the same old Brother Shu From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Suddenly, Dai Xiangfus subordinate rushed in. Master! What happened? The sound of Dai Xiangfu falling to the ground had shocked the entire palace. After all, the floor had been destroyed beyond recognition. When they came in and saw their city head on the ground, unable to get up, they looked at Lu Shu, Chen Zuan, and Coral. They immediately turned and left. Master, we will send you reinforcements! The clan servants left, but the slaves were about to burst into tears. Typical clan servants could leave as they wished, but they could not! Even their city head was no match for their enemies. How could they possibly defeat these people? One of the slaves sobbed and said, If you have anything to discuss, lets talk it out it properly. If you are not willing to serve him, he can serve you instead. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Dai Xiangfu was confused. Chen Zuan was going crazy from laughter. I think that its a good idea ow ow ow ow ow! From Chen Zuans distress, +666! From the moment Chen Zuan said that it was a good idea, to the moment Lu Shu slapped the back of his head, everything was natural and spontaneous Lu Shu carefully observed the slave. To his shock, he discovered that his mark of a slave did not react. This meant that to Dai Xiangfu, the slave did not betray him When Lu Shu thought about this, he could not stand it The people who came to this city of crime were not good people. It was common for people to run away by themselves when there was danger. But when these people ran out of the palace, people stopped them and asked, What happened? Why are you panicking? They did not conceal the truth. They said, The city head is dead! The Practitioners in Qixian City were shocked. The city head of Tonghuan City had just died. Now, the city head of Qixian City was dead too. What was happening? The people who had been sent here by God Lu were far too ferocious! Up till this moment, a majority still thought that these outsiders had been sent here by God Lu. After all, it had been like this for many years. Furthermore, according to these servants, the newcomers defeated the city head without much difficulty. This was very frightening. The seven city heads themselves were very ferocious, to others and to themselves. They were also very strong. If not, how did they become city heads in a place full of criminals? A city guard who was walking past saw the commotion and asked, What happened? Why are you gathered at the entrance of the palace? Is there a live punishment happening? Someone said, Im afraid that the city head is dead. The two newcomers you captured today were far too ferocious The city guard gasped in shock. When the young man asked him where the city head was, he was not kidding. The young man had probably decided when he mentioned that the strongest would become the next city head! At that moment, Chen Zuan softly said, What do we do now? What do you mean? Lu Shu asked curiously. The city head is dead. People outside know what happened. What do we do next? Chen Zuan was panicking. I dont know, said Lu Shu. I havent planned anything. For some reason, when Chen Zuan heard this, he sighed with relief. It was all right. But this time, he did not dare to say anything. Lu Shu turned and asked Dai Xiangfu, What do you think we should do next? When Dai Xiangfu heard this, he was scared. He thought for a long time and recalled what his slave had said. Then, he carefully asked, Why dont I serve you for one night? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chen Zuan burst out laughing. Ha ha ha ha ha! Oh my god! I cant take it anymore! Go away. Lu Shu kicked Chen Zuan to the side. Then, he sat down and thought about his plan. Suddenly, Coral said, Do you know where Bulao City is? Dai Xiangfu was dumbfounded. We dont have a city called Bulao City. Coral nodded and said to Lu Shu, Even the city heads dont know. I wouldnt expect anyone else in the city to know. Thus, we have to find the clans. They are probably the only ones who know where Bulao City is. Lu Shu grabbed his head and said, Yes, yes, yes. My train of thought is a mess. Find Bulao City! This was not Lu Shus fault. When Dai Xiangfu suddenly said that he would serve Lu Shu, Lu Shu was quite affected. Dai Xiangfu listened to them talk. To his shock, he realized that these newcomers were different. Few ferocious people had come in the past. The young man in front of him was probably a master. He had spent some time in the Luniverse. Thus, he knew that people like Lu Shu were ferocious, even in the Luniverse. Lu Shu was deep in thought. Even Dai Xiangfu did not know about the existence of Bulao City. The mysterious young man called Miao Miao was even more mysterious now. Wait. Lu Shu said, I thought of something. Dai Xiangfu politely knelt on the floor and looked up. What is it Is the clan in Qixian City called the Qixian clan? Lu Shu asked in a serious tone. Yes. Dai Xiangfu was dumbfounded. I am not tricking you. The clan master of Qixian clan was once the head of a small country in the Luniverse Im not asking you about that. Lu Shu waved his hand. Im asking you, what is the clan in God Lu How Is Your Health City called?! Chen Zuan was shocked. Brother Shu, as expected. Your way of thinking is cunning. Dai Xiangfu carefully said, They are called the God Lu How Is Your Health clan Chapter 1200 - Plan Failed Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Lu Shu heard that the clan in Qixian City was called the Qixian clan, he felt that something was wrong. He immediately thought about the clan who was an expert at currying favor. He did not know what kind of person was able to come up with such a name. Were they not ashamed Lu Shu looked at Dai Xiangfu, puzzled. He asked, Dont you think that this name is very strange? No, no. Dai Xiangfu sneered. God Lu is definitely able to see everything in this world. If the family head did not have a grudge against God Lu, Qixian City might have been named the same way. There was blind worship of the old King of Gods in the Luniverse as well. If not, there would not be so many Kings Studies scholars. But Lu Shu realized that this blind worship had been twisted in the remains Of course, Lu Shu could understand. After all, the people here were twisted, living in an almost fabricated and twisted world. Lu Shu believed that a majority of the people here wanted to get out. The outside world was definitely more vast, unlike where they were now. The seven cities were not very large relative to the Luniverse. After all, the North Region was made up of several hundred cities. But amidst all this, the best was probably the family head of this family. They used unscrupulous means Dai Xiangfu jeered. Dont say that his name looks weird. No one has dared to provoke this city head. Being close to the emperor is like being close to a tiger. We cannot guess what God Lu is thinking. Although we think that the names of the cities and clans are vulgar, what if God Lu likes these names? Lu Shu asked, Hm? The point is, God Lu has never said that he does not like the names. What if someone destroys this city and the clan? God Lu will see that the person who worshipped him was killed by someone. Then, everything will be done for Dai Xiangfu explained. Lu Shu thought about it. Was it even possible? To the people in this world, God Lu was the true deity. Even Dai Xiangfu and the rest thought that this world was created by God Lu. Thus, they had to fawn on him. Typical people had their own ways of surviving. 99% of the people here were typical people. Have you ever seen that clan master? Lu Shu asked. No, said Dai Xiangfu awkwardly. Although I am a city head, it is very difficult to see other families and clan masters. Most of the time, we simply mind our own business. No one thinks about unifying this place. There are talented individuals hiding everywhere. It is not easy to get along with the enemies of God Lu. Although some people do not speak much, they are amazing. Oh. It seemed like not every expert who came here would expose their strengths. There were many hiding among the civilians. Have you seen the clan master of the Qixian clan? How strong is he? Lu Shu grew unhappy. Qixian what a name. Why dont you call him Great Qi Lord? Master, it is just that the master of the Qixian clan is called Li Qixian. He is a master, said Dai Xiangfu carefully. Then have you been to the forbidden land? Lu Shu asked. How do you know about the forbidden land? Dai Xiangfu was dumbfounded. Didnt you just arrive? You are not the only person who knows about the forbidden land. Cant I hear about it from someone else? Lu Shus tone was not kind. Although the forbidden land is not a secret, not many people can easily talk about it. Dai Xiangfu explained, You should not get close to the forbidden land. Even the clan masters do not dare to do so. Lu Shu and Coral looked at each other. These people were rather afraid of the forbidden land. Rationally, the clan masters should all be masters. After all, they were once enemies of the old King of Gods. They definitely had special methods. If not, how would they have been able to establish themselves here? But the problem was, did these people not dare to approach the forbidden land either? If Lu Shu had the time, he would examine Lu Kongming. According to what Lu Shu knew, Lu Kongming was definitely from one of the seven clans. The clan had a way to steal bodies. This made Lu Shu very uncomfortable. If someone from their clan caused trouble among the people, you would not even know whether the person beside you was real. Master, Dai Xiangfu asked. Do you want me to release your companions who are imprisoned? What for? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Tell your guards not to let them out. It is fine as long as they have food to eat. Dont bully them. Leave them there. Dai Xiangfu was dumbstruck. They did not seem like his companions! But when Lu Shu said this, he started to earn distress points. Now, Dai Xiangfu was not the one who wanted to imprison them. Lu Shu was These distress points came too quickly. It was very strange Chen Zuan was not surprised. He felt that these overseas secret practitioners should have had an awareness when they knew that the Ninth Heavenly King was in the remains. Reality had also proven that the Ninth Heavenly King was a mass weapon against overseas secret practitioners. He did not discriminate and attacked everyone. He would not show mercy Dai Xiangfu carefully asked, Master, do you still need me to serve you? If not, I will take my leave This made Lu Shu seem like the city head. Lu Shu silently waved his hand. Go. After Chen Zuan saw Dai Xiangfu jog away, he looked at Lu Shu in shock. Brother Shu, are you letting him go just like that? What are you afraid of? Lu Shu casually said, I am too lazy to look for their family head. Just let him report to him. I believe that the clan master of the Qixian clan will come and find me. Brother Shu, is this part of your plan? Chen Zuan asked in a serious tone. What kind of attitude is that? Whats wrong with my plan? Lu Shu was unhappy. Look. The clan master of the Qixian clan will definitely come! They waited for two days, but did not see the clan master of the Qixian clan. Suddenly, there was news. The servants in the palace had found new owners to serve. They were very loyal to them. Thus, they immediately reported the new information. Master, I heard that the clan master of Tonghuan clan has gone to chase the young girl who killed the city head, but he was also killed Lu Shu scratched his head. Hm? The person from the Tonghuan clan was looking for trouble. No wonder the clan master of the Qixian clan did not dare to reveal himself. This batch of newcomers were very ferocious. They did not dare to come Lu Shus plan had failed. Lu Shu stood up and said, Chen Zuan, if you dare to laugh, I will empty your skull. Oh. Chen Zuan resisted. Lets go and find Lu Xiaoyu, said Lu Shu. Lets meet up with her before that Miao Miao finds her. Chapter 1201 - Where Is the City Head The servants in the palace immediately realized when Lu Shu and the rest were about to leave. Someone who tried to curry favor said, Master, are you going? Lu Shu glanced at them. Should you be asking this kind of question? No. The family servant quickly knelt down. Is there anything you need me to do? Lu Shu thought about it. Suddenly, he said, Remember, do not let anyone in the prison free. Do you hear me? The family servants were confused. Did you have a grudge against them? Was this the only thing you needed us to do when you were gone? What had they done in their past life to meet you in this life But Lu Shu thought about it and said, But dont abuse them. Prepare enough meals for them. If I find out that one of them died, I will kill whoever becomes the city head. The family servant quickly agreed. In this terrible place, masters could kill whoever they wanted, unless their target was another master. This area was not as large as the Luniverse. If someone provoked someone else and hid, even if a master wanted to find them, they might spend decades doing so. But it was different here. This place was not large. There were not many places to run. But this made the family servant confused. What was he planning? He did not know that to Lu Shu, he would definitely not want the secret practitioners to be released. On one hand, he wanted to earn distress points. On the other hand, he did not want them to create more trouble. But they were also from Earth. Lu Shu would not play with their lives. If he was able to protect them, he would do so. Lu Shu led Coral and Chen Zuan, and prepared to leave. The first thing they had to do was to find Lu Xiaoyu and meet up with her. Their goal was near Tonghuan City. To Lu Shu, it would not be surprising if Lu Xiaoyu became the clan master of Tonghuan City. But before they could set off, they received new information. Lu Xiaoyu had disappeared after killing the clan master of Tonghuan City. Lu Shu could not understand. Is no one chasing her? The family servant carefully said, Does anyone dare to chase her One of the most powerful people in this world, the clan master of Tonghuan City, had been killed. Everyone now knew how ferocious this young girl was. But Lu Shu was much more relieved. This way, it would not be easy for the mysterious young man called Miao Miao to find Lu Xiaoyu. From the way he used the scroll to find people, there was no actual ruler in this world. If there was, it was definitely the old King of Gods. The rest of the people here were simply tenants. Even powerful tenants were simply tenants. Then what do we do now? Chen Zuan asked curiously. We will go to Tonghuan City, said Lu Shu naturally. But we will also go to Zhengyang City on the way. What are we going to do there? Chen Zuan could not understand. But he suddenly felt sorrow for the people in those cities It was the same both inside and outside the forbidden land. They could not fly. But with Coral around, Lu Shu did not worry about lightning. He was very happy. He could fly, while others could not. It felt like his home ground. In just half a day, Lu Shu, Coral, and Chen Zuan arrived at Zhengyang City. The entrance of Zhengyang City was tightly shut, as if they were preparing for battle. Lu Shu sighed. Our actions were too large. They were shocked. At that moment, the city heads and clan masters in this world felt insecure. It had been a long time since new people came. Thus, they relaxed their attitude towards newcomers. When Lu Xiaoyu killed the city head, people did not make a big deal out of it. After all, although it was rare for a city head to be killed, it had happened before. It was simply rare that a newcomer killed a city head. But when they realized that Lu Xiaoyu could even kill a clan master, they started to panic. The clan masters were afraid! In this small world, everyone knew how powerful the clan master of the Tonghuan clan was. They were not much different from one another in terms of strength. This meant that if Lu Xiaoyu could kill the clan master of the Tonghuan clan, she could kill them as well Thus, Lu Xiaoyu caused all the cities and clans in the remains to lock themselves up Lu Shu knew that no one wanted to find Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu was now absorbing the natural laws of a third master to advance Bishop! Lu Xiaoyu would bring three masters with her the next time she appeared Lu Shu was uncomfortable. There were far too many people giving him distress points. The records refreshed very quickly. It was impossible to find the name of the Tonghuan clan master. But Lu Shu was sure that the clan master had definitely been killed by Lu Xiaoyu Lu Shu did not panic at all. The masters in the remains should be the ones panicking Lu Shu knocked on the gate. Is anyone there? Someone poked their head out of the tower and shouted, Stop knocking. What are you doing damn! When the person in the tower saw the clothes that Lu Shu and the rest were wearing, he ran indoors and shouted to everyone in the city, Were done for, were done for! Newcomers have come again! They have come themselves! The people in the city hesitated. They were depressed. The last time a newcomer arrived, they had to hide. Was a major change going to occur? This place was like a true prison. When new offenders came, they had to bear the opening gambits from the older members. They had to suffer corporal punishment. No matter how important they were outside, they had to follow the local customs. The clans were like the leaders in the prisons. They were also criminals, but they had a lot of authority and power. The rest of the criminals obeyed them. The city heads were like hired thugs who helped them manage small deeds and maintain order. No newcomer would be able to make waves in the face of this group strength. When they came in, they had to conform. Of course, there were exceptions. For example, when newcomers arrived, they would be asked who they knew and what they did before coming. If they were born to a wealthy family in the palace, everyone would reconsider. After all, what if they were released by the old King of Gods one day? They did not want to be killed by a wealthy family. But Lu Xiaoyu was amazing. She had killed the leader and the hired thug The city head of Zhengyang City heard the commotion and walked out of his palace. Whats happening? His slave said, City head, please run. If you do not run now, you will not make it! Someone is at the gate! The city head was depressed. This was his first time feeling so useless in this world. Suddenly, there was a crash. The gate of Zhengyang City had been smashed into countless pieces. Lu Shu walked in. Where is the city head? Chapter 1202 - Killer Witchcraft The new people appeared suddenly in front of everyone without warning. Lu Shu and the other two people were wearing jackets. Lu Shu led the group and the three figures could be seen as the haze gradually faded away. Nobody in the Zhengyang City dared to breathe heavily. At this moment, the leader of the city no longer dared to run as he knew that he could not escape! Lu Shu smiled. Dont worry, I dont wish to kill anyone. The leader of the city should stand out bravely, I only want to tell you something I am the leader. The leader of the city walked out bravely. Master Zhengyang was unable to save him since the master was afraid. Moreover, hiding was not a choice as there were many people around him and someone would definitely betray him. Therefore, instead of hiding, he would rather walk out by himself. One should definitely not have fear when facing a powerful opponent. One should walk over slowly and stare into the opponents eyes and flex their muscles. This way One could die with more dignity. Sir, is there anything we can do for you? the leader of the city said while trying to suppress his fear. At this moment, something suddenly struck him, Which family do you belong to in the Luniverse, sir? We belong to the Sun family Lu Shu frowned. Sun family? He knew people from the Sun family. Wasnt it Sun Zhongyang who led a team to the Nangeng City to fight with him? His father was Sun Xunwen, the person who was most likely to rise to the master realm amongst the aristocrats in the palace. It had been several thousand years since the establishment of the palace. It was nothing wrong to bump into someone related. Moreover, the master of the Sun family had lived for more than 1000 years. At this moment, the Treasure of Heaven and Earth which was used to uphold the limit of a Rank One experts lifespan could fail at any moment. Therefore, Sun Xunwen had the hope of taking over the role of the master of the Sun family any moment. As an elderly, perhaps people in the remains would really know the old master? Lu Shu asked curiously, Do you know the old boy called Sun Changqing? He was totally disrespectful towards the aristocrats of the palace. On the limestone road, apart from the boss of the Song Gambling den who gave him a few thousand sets of magical weapons and armor, everyone else did not offer help. Lu Shu thought that there was nothing wrong. It was a gesture of goodwill to offer help and it was human nature not to help. Therefore, it was normal for one not to help him. He would not show respect and therefore spoke disrespectfully. The leader of the city was stunned. Sun Changqing is my uncle, he is the master of the Sun family What about Sun Xunwen? asked Lu Shu. He is my cousin! The owner of the citys eyes lit up. His son is Sun Zhongyang! Sir, do you know them? Actually, I am not powerful and only managed to become the leader because of the Sun familys reputation. Please have mercy on me! Oh. Lu Shu nodded but was sneering internally. Of course, he was sneering because of the dead body in his Seal of Lands, Lu Kongming! The entire remains was full of people from the Luniverse. When he asked Lu Kongming what was the name of the West Lord of Heaven, Lu Kongming said he did not know. Moreover, everyone was afraid of the forbidden land and even the masters did not dare to go near. So, how did Lu Kongming enter the forbidden land? Why did he enter? Hehe, it was time to ask Lu Kongming about that. At this moment, the city owner started to grumble. If a master was addressed as old boy, then as his nephew, his status was even worse. However, he could not figure out where the young man appeared from? Did the young man appear after he was sent to this world? Lu Shu asked curiously, Why did you get locked up in this world? Whats your name? My name is Sun Xiuwu. I got thrown into this world by God Lu after killing people in the palace, said Sun Xiuwu softly. What other crimes did the other people do to get thrown into this world? asked Lu Shu. Sir, there are too many crimes. However, the common thing is that everyone killed someone before explained Sun Xiuwu softly. Everyone killed someone before? Lu Shu roughly understood the limits of the old King of Gods. That matched Lu Shus speculation. A group of candidates who had killed before were like the fiercest poisonous insects. The witchcraft they could produce was also the most fatal. This world was not a prison cell. Why would the old King of Gods need to personally capture people? He was clearly doing witchcraft with these people! Suddenly, the city leader asked brazenly, Sir, who did you kill to enter this place? Oh, if you are talking about killing people, smiled Lu Shu, showing his neat white teeth. I killed the 12 patrons of Duanmu Huangqi. The city suddenly fell silent. Nobody dared to talk! Duanmu Huangqi? 12 patrons? No wonder he was so fierce. Why did God Lu throw such a wicked person into this place?! Nobody suspected the validity of his claim as their clan masters death backed it up. They knew that the batch of new people were ferocious. The city leader suddenly understood why Lu Shu had the guts to call the master of the Sun family old boy And 20,000 soldiers of the Black Feather Army, smiled Lu Shu. Everyone was dumbfounded. The patrons showed the quality and the 20,000 soldiers showed the quantity. From both angles, the newcomer young man was the most ruthless of the Demon Kings. Who dared to mess around with him? However, everyone suddenly thought of another question. If this young man was so ruthless, who was the girl who killed the clan master of the Tonghuan Clan? Brother Shu, dont scare them, laughed Chen Zuan. He felt superior standing behind Lu Shu and enjoyed the shocking gazes of the public. However, in his opinion, Lu Shu was not ruthless as the Black Feather Army had planned a massacre on earth. There was no justice or evil in a war. There was only success and failure. The city leader asked fearfully, Sir, then why did you come to Zhengyang City? Oh, I almost forgot about it. Lu Shu touched his head. I am here to tell all of you to not release the newcomers and keep them locked up. The city leader was stunned. Just this matter? Chen Zuan was shocked. He did not expect Lu Shu to come all the way to the Zhengyang City just to tell them to look after the foreigner practitioners He did not know that Lu Shu had this plan long ago. If Lu Shu did not speak, no matter how long those practitioners were locked up for, their distress points would not go to him. Yet now, when Lu Shu spoke, he wanted the foreigner practitioners to be locked up. Lu Shu would definitely not give up the immense amount of distress points like this When they were rushing over that day, Lu Shu had already lit up the first star in the sixth level of the nebula Chapter 1203 - Capture All at One Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan thought Lu Shu came for something important. However, he came because he wanted to sabotage the foreign practitioners. If the practitioners found out, they would be extremely mad. Although it was alright for them to be extremely mad, Chen Zuan thought that they must have committed too many sins in their past life to meet Lu Shu. The city leader was stunned. Are you serious? You are locking them up here? Thats right, none of them can die or be released, said Lu Shu, Its as simple as that. The group of people, including Chen Zuan who understood Lu Shu well, were stunned and did not understand his reason for doing so. He was such a big shot but he came down all the way just for that? What did he want? Unfortunately, even Chen Zuan was unaware about the distress points. How would they know that Lu Shu was plotting something big? Lu Shu suddenly realized that it was a great place to get distress points! Alright. Lu Shu looked at the fearful faces in the Zhengyang City. I wont kill you guys since we do not have any enmity. As long as you guys follow my instructions, you guys will be alright. After saying that, Lu Shu left with Coral and Chen Zuan. Chen Zuan asked, Brother Shu, if your speculation is correct, everyone here are murderers. Wont we be doing a good deed if we teach them a lesson? Coral said calmly, Evil people will only become more evil in this environment. Theres no use for us to do that. Lu Shu glanced at Coral. He did not expect Coral to look at this problem so calmly. He thought girls would be more caring. However, Coral was not that kind of girl, or rather, she was the leader of the Deities but looked like an ordinary girl in Lu Shus opinion. At this moment, Sun Xiuwu quickly took out his messenger mirror to contact the clan master of the Zhengyang Clan. He had to report the situation to him. The face could be seen in the mirror. When the clan master saw Sun Xiuwu, he heaved a sigh of relief and asked, Whats the matter? Sun Xiuwu told him about the incident and asked, What should we do? You said that he killed the 12 patrons of Duanmu Huangqi? And 20,000 soldiers of the Black Feather Army? The clan master of the Zhengyang clan was stunned. Where did such a f*cking merciless person come from? Before he was caught by the old King of Gods, he had interacted with the 12 patrons and understood that in order to kill them, their opponent had to kill all of them. It was unlikely to kill everyone at one shot. Moreover, the key issue was not about killing them. Rather, it was about why Duanmu Huangqi did not stop Lu Shu when he killed them? This was too unusual but he did not dare to not believe it. Follow his instructions and keep an eye on those people, instructed the clan master. Do you think he is plotting something? asked the city leader carefully. Plot? The clan master frowned. Yeah, is there someone important within this group of people? Or are they the family members of someone important? asked the city leader, If we lock them up, will we offend someone? You make a good point, said the clan master after thinking, Secretly let them know about this. At least, let them know who wanted to lock them up. Alright, replied the city leader. At this moment, Lu Shu had arrived in the Tonghuan City with Coral and Chen Zuan. The new city leader was terrified. After the ex-city leader died, he was appointed the new city leader before the murderer was caught, how dangerous was that? Therefore, he had made up his mind. If any enemy came, he would listen obediently! As he was thinking about that, someone reported to him that the gates of the Tonghuan City had been demolished The city leader was terrified and wanted to take a look at the situation. However, after Lu Shu found him, he scared him and left after giving him instructions about the foreign practitioners. The current city leader of Tonghuan City was stunned. What on earth was happening? However, he had to follow Lu Shus instructions no matter what! At this moment, a mysterious young man visited them out of the blue with a simple question. First, he took out a painting and asked if the rest saw the weapon on the painting before. Then, he asked about Lu Shus features and lastly, where Lu Shu headed to. The city leader was stunned. So many unusual things happened today, were there so many enemies? Could the old King of Gods have purposely done this as he felt that the people were too bored and up to no good? If Lu Shu was there, he would have found out that the people in Tonghuan City did not know who the mysterious young man named Miao Miao was too! Miao Miao looked at the city leader, Can you describe his appearance? The city leader described for a long while. Then, he saw how Miao Miao took some sand from nowhere and used it to form a face in the air. Is it him? His nose bridge is slightly higher and his eyebrows slightly thicker The sand moved again and the city leader suddenly shouted in excitement, Yes, its him! Miao Miao sighed, I got tricked? How could I have not figured out his realm? You are asked the city leader. Miao Miao said, Tell the Tonghuan clan that people of Bulao City are here. They should stay put in their clan and not come out. They cant afford to mess with the person who is here. Oh right, you dont know where Bulao City is, just relay my words. After that, Miao Miao left. At this moment, the prison guards in the jail of Zhengyang City had already intentionally leaked Lu Shus information out. He described why Lu Shu was extraordinary and his appearance before sighing to the foreign practitioners, I wish I could release you but I dont dare to The foreign practitioners were speechless. Was the Ninth Heavenly King so free? Before they entered, they thought that the Ninth Heavenly King would sabotage people. However, all of them thought that they would be lucky enough to not encounter the Ninth Heavenly King. Yet now? They had been captured by the Ninth Heavenly King together! At this moment, the prison guard comforted them, Dont worry, he had informed the other cities too. If you guys are unable to leave, others will not be able to leave too The practitioner looked at each other. He had really captured all of them at one go! At this moment, Lu Shu who was flying in the sky was laughing extremely happily. What an opportunity for the stable distress points that he would obtain! Hold on, Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. If he lit up the sixth level of nebula, did that mean that he could surpass the master realm? What was it like to surpass the master realm? Chapter 1204 - Good Person Lu Shu Brother Shu, did you plan on capturing all these overseas secret practitioners from the very beginning? Chen Zuan could not understand. In the past, it was a joke that the Ninth Heavenly King was a mass weapon of destruction. After all, Lu Shu had cheated and killed several thousand people. It was a small number, compared to hundreds of thousands of people. Thus, a majority of people did not feel any pain. When others said that the Ninth Heavenly King cheated others, they followed suit. Over time, it became meaningful. Now, the misfortune that they had been gloating over happened to them. They now knew how painful it was While flying in the sky, Lu Shu said, Thats right. This is my plan. Chen Zuan carefully said, Brother Shu, have you ever thought about the fact that your plans have never succeeded? Touch wood, said Lu Shu with a dark expression on his face. This would help him advance. If he did not have this source of income to earn distress points, what would he do? Huh? But it was too late. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that the flow of distress points was slowing down, to the point that he could see everything. Eventually, it slowed down to the point that he could not even bear to look at! When Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shus expression, he realized that something was wrong, but he did not know exactly what was wrong! At that moment, someone in the prison suddenly said, I dont think that the Ninth Heavenly King is cheating us! A Caucasian laughed coldly. If he is not cheating us, then what is he doing? Although the Ninth Heavenly King is terrifying, have you ever seen him kill the innocent? No matter whether it was the Phoenix Society or the Department of Faith Theory, they were the ones looking for trouble! The Caucasian did not speak. He was from the Phoenix Society. He knew very well what had happened at the Tigers Back fortress. Back then, he was one of the survivors! The rest had not thought of anything to oppose this. They just felt that this point of view was strange. The Ninth Heavenly King was a good person? The person who spoke first continued. According to what I know, the Ninth Heavenly King does not kill the innocent. From his past deeds, we can see that he has moral values. Of course, I am not helping him erase his other evil deeds. I am just saying that something is fishy about this! Think about it. Even if he does not care about us, arent we locked up? Everyone thought about it, he was right. They had been here for a few days and experienced how evil the people were here. They remained calm even when killing others. Even those who considered themselves to be evil among the secret practitioners could not do this! Many people felt that they had fallen into a trap! The person looked at everyones expressions. Then, he continued. Think about it. What good is there if he leaves us here? I believe that you have seen how evil the people here are. If the city guards had not appeared, how many of us would have been able to survive? Furthermore, did you hear what the prison guard said? Although the Ninth Heavenly King has locked us up, he has ordered for sufficient meals to be prepared, and that none of us are to be harmed. If the Ninth Heavenly King wanted to ensure that we do not steal the treasures in the remains, would he have made such detailed requests? Think about it. The Ninth Heavenly King would not have to take precautions against people like you if he wanted to take something. Are you worth his time? These words were harsh, but true The Ninth Heavenly King was a master. Did he need to lock all of them up when raiding the remains? No! The person continued. Everyone knows the answer. He is definitely doing this not to prevent us from stealing things. Even if we obtained anything, after he gets out, he can still take them from us. Furthermore, although the Heavenly Network has a defensive stance against us, they do not commit crimes, right? Everyone was moved. After all, they could not oppose this. The Ninth Heavenly King had nothing against them. He was not afraid that they would take the treasures. He even ensured that they were well taken care of. Why did it not seem like he was cheating them But some people could not accept this. Then why is he doing this? The person calmly replied, To protect us. Are you crazy?! Ha ha ha, the Ninth Heavenly King, protecting us? Someone laughed out loud. Dont laugh. Let me ask you, can you defeat the people outside? The person explained. Furthermore, they kill without batting an eyelid. Can you ensure that you will be able to survive outside until the remains end? I dont think so! Thus, to us, where is the safest place? The prison! That seems to be the case The person continued. The remains this time are much more dangerous than we expected! Thus, I suggest that we dont focus on the treasures. It is good enough that we will be able to survive! At this moment, the prison guard laughed. To me, you are like fish meat on a chopping board. Are you here to look for treasures? Ha ha ha. Being able to survive is good enough. You are too weak. Many people are waiting to rob you outside! This dealt a heavy blow to everyone. Someone softly said, Is the Ninth Heavenly King really doing this to protect us? Yes, the Ninth Heavenly King is protecting us! This was probably the reason why Lu Shus source of distress points had disappeared Luckily, Lu Shu was not around. If not, he would have killed the person who stood up for him A person produced 100 distress points every minute. How many distress points would he be able to earn from several thousand people? Although this would decrease with the passage of time, it was enough for Lu Shu to light up the second, or even the third star. But now, it was over Lu Shu had never imagined that he would suddenly become a good person who pitied the people. He did not even dream of this! According to Lu Shus plan, once everyone escaped, they would definitely spread his poor reputation. Then, many people would produce distress points for him. When he thought about this, he laughed. But now, it was different. Not only would they not spread his poor reputation, they might even speak good about him. Once someone said something bad about Lu Shu, they would resist. The Ninth Heavenly King was a good person who saved their lives! Gradually, there might be no one on Earth who would provide Lu Shu with distress points This event seemed to happen in the prisons located in the various cities. Some things seem like a coincidence, but in the end, history would prove that it was inevitable. For example, no one could determine what other intentions Lu Shu had Chapter 1205 - Re-interrogation of Lu Kongming The distress points were gone. Lu Shu did not understand what was going on. Chen Zuan was panicking. He did not know what had happened. I was just randomly talking Lu Shu looked at the sky sadly. Were his plans all doomed for failure? They were going to the next city, as Lu Shu wanted to visit all seven cities and lock up the overseas practitioners. Now, his plan had been destroyed. Lu Shu did not wish to continue fighting blindly. Once he got out, he would figure out what had happened and who had destroyed his plan Are we still going to the next city? Yunyi City, said Chen Zuan carefully. No, no. What for? Lu Shu was impatient. At the same time, Miao Miao walked out of Tonghuan City and went into deep thought. Lu Shu and the rest seemed to be going to the cities in order. Thus, after Tonghuan City should be Yunyi City, then Luchen City! Lu Shu and the rest had left Tonghuan City. Thus, if Miao Miao went to Yunyi City, he might not be able to catch up! Thus, Miao Miao had another plan. He would go directly to Luchen City and wait for Lu Shu! The mysterious young man flashed a confident smile. As expected, he was quick-witted. Miao Miao felt that Lu Shu might be the person he was waiting for. Suddenly, he was excited. Behind him, the city head of Tonghuan City had contacted the clan master and told him what Miao Miao had said. But when the new clan master of the Tonghuan clan heard Bulao City, his expression changed. Where is the person from Bulao City? Beside me, said the city head of Tonghuan City. But when he turned around, Miao Miao had disappeared! The new clan master of the Tonghuan clan muttered through the messenger mirror, Bulao City has reappeared. What is going to happen? Why do you say that we cannot provoke the newcomers this time? When the city head heard this, he was dumbfounded. The former city head and clan master are dead. We cannot provoke them The new clan master was dumbfounded. What a painful truth! However, Miao Miao, who had been waiting at Luchen City, had been waiting for two days. His expression darkened. Where was Lu Shu?! Why did this not go according to plan? Miao Miao could not take it and went back to Yunyi City, only to find out that Lu Shu had not even gone to Yunyi City! Lu Shu, Coral, and Chen Zuan seemed to have disappeared! Ill just wait at Bulao City. He will eventually come. Miao Miao sighed. At that moment, Lu Shu, Coral, and Chen Zuan were in the wilderness. Coral and Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu as he suddenly took out a broken skeleton. Chen Zuan could not help but ask, Brother Shu, whose skeleton is that? Why is it in such a tragic state The two arms had been bitten off by Chaos. The spine was broken beyond repair. To be honest, Lu Shu was slightly shocked. He did not expect Chaos to be so interested in playing with skeletons. When the skeleton was released, Lu Kongming started to shout. I already said that Ive told you everything I know! Please, dont send me back there! Lu Kongming was most grateful that Lu Shu had thought about him before he had been played around with. Furthermore, Lu Kongming also finally understood that the most frightening thing in the world was a husky dragon like Chaos. It did not plan on asking you anything. It did not plan on taking anything from him. It played with you, simply because it wanted to play with you. When facing an enemy like this, it was useless saying anything. The more you talked, the more it felt that you were fun to play with. It was useless to beg for mercy. This was probably the same as parents telling their children not to fight with someone who was deaf and mute. Lu Shu had seen this happen in the orphanage. Some children had been thrown to the orphanage because they were deaf and mute. The children who fought with them were the worst to deal with. Typically, when you fought with normal children, you could admit defeat if you could not defeat them. But if you fought with someone who was deaf and mute, they would not be able to hear you, even if you admitted defeat There were times when Lu Shu felt that this world was ruthless. Some parents abandoned their children as they were afraid that they would be tired out by their disabled children. But they had never thought that it was a fair life. If they were not prepared to guard their children, then they should not have had them in the first place. Li Yixiao was good at this. Typically, Li Yixiao blended in, but he was very serious when facing major situations. Lu Shu was happy. Earlier, you said that you have never heard of the Lord of Heaven. Let me ask you. Who is the West Lord of Heaven? Duanmu Huangqi! The West Lord of Heaven is called Duanmu Huangqi, said Lu Kongming. Lu Shu should have realized early on that there was a problem. When he had taken the body of the helicopter pilot, he had revealed that he had the strength of a Rank Two. Back then, Lu Shu felt that he was not simple, but did not think much about it. After all, he was only a Rank Two. But he thought about it. Someone who had been reduced to a skeleton was able to display the strength of a Rank Two after taking someone elses body. This meant that he was extremely powerful in his previous life. Who were you in your previous life? Lu Shu asked curiously. I suggest that you think about it before you answer. You should have seen that I am very familiar with the Luniverse. Be honest. We might be able to work together. If you say something wrong, you might not have the chance to speak again in the future. Could you help me find a body? My soul is about to disappear, said Lu Kongming. Sure. Once you reply to my question, I will help you find one. Who in the world are you? Lu Shu asked. I am a patron of North Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, said Lu Kongming. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What proof do you have? I received orders to cut the memorial that belonged to Lord of Heaven Yu Fuyao, said Lu Kongming. This was also why I was thrown here by God Lu. I was once the clan master of the God Lu Are You Healthy clan. Later on, I was chased into the forbidden land by a mysterious young man from Bulao City. It seemed like Lu Shu could obtain proof for all of these. But he did not expect to see the expert at currying favor in front of him It felt like something was wrong, but this seem to suit his personality. He bullied the weak and feared the strong He had cut Yu Fuyaos memorial, was the first clan master of the clan that curried favor, and was killed by an expert from Bulao City. Lu Shu knew all these, but these could not prove that Lu Kongming had worked for Wen Zaifou. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Why did Wen Zaifou want to cut the memorial? He suspected that something was wrong with Yu Fuyao. He thought that she was plotting something that would harm God Lu, said Lu Kongming. But why did that mysterious young man chase you? Lu Shu asked curiously. You probably cant explain this. Chapter 1206 - Not Afraid of the Daylight Flames in Bulao City Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If Lu Kongming was right, and he had been thrown here by the old King of Gods because he had cut the memorial, then there was one question. Why did the mysterious young man, Miao Miao, chase after and kill him? Did Miao Miao work for Yu Fuyao? But there was another problem. Miao Miao did not know what was happening outside. Lu Kongming probably would not tell Miao Miao what he had done outside either. But Lu Shu was sure of one thing. Wen Zaifou had killed Yu Fuyaos messenger, and Yu Fuyao was not as good as he had imagined. Lu Shu was not making a final conclusion about Yu Fuyao. He just felt that he had to be alert. Lu Shu stared at Lu Kongming. If you are not being honest now, you have an 80% chance of dying. If you destroyed the memorial, then it should be between Wen Zaifou and Yu Fuyao. Why are you locked up here? Lu Kongming mysterious said, Because I found a massive secret in the memorial! Did Yu Fuyao write a love poem for the old King of Gods? Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Lu Kongming was shocked. Who in the world are you? Why do you know what was written in Yu Fuyaos memorial? Lu Kongming was definitely shocked. He started to doubt Lu Shus identity! He knew many secrets about the Luniverse, and was extremely strong. How did a young expert they had never heard of before appear in the Luniverse? Lu Shu thought about it. He had seen Yu Fuyaos memorial. The first few pages were filled with love poems, but suddenly, it was blank. At first, Lu Shu had thought that Yu Fuyao had given up. But when he thought about it again, it was likely that she did not write anything in the memorial because it had been destroyed. Had anything else happened? Dont worry about who I am, said Lu Shu cheerfully. Even if I tell you, you would not understand. But I am sure that the reason you were sent here is not that simple. The mysterious young man would not chase after and kill you for no reason. Its because I did research on the technique to steal bodies. Lu Kongming sighed. He did not plan on struggling any more. He was slightly scared of Lu Shu. He felt that Lu Shu knew more than he did. He did not want to be tricked. Furthermore, he secretly wanted to stick with Lu Shu. This might be his chance to see the sky once again. Indeed, stealing bodies seems to offend Heaven and reason. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Were there no such techniques in the Luniverse? No, but many people want it, said Lu Kongming. The Rank One experts in this world only have a lifespan of 800 years, while masters only have a few thousand years to live. But there is no end to the desire of humans. If they have the technique to steal bodies, then it would be different. They would be able to grow old with unfailing senses! They simply have to change their bodies! Lu Shu understood. If he discovered that this kind of people existed, he would lock them up as well. Firstly, there were no good intentions behind researching this technique. Furthermore, if this technique was leaked out, the world order of the Luniverse would be badly affected. So the old King of Gods captured you? Lu Shu asked curiously, Didnt Wen Zaifou protect you? No. Wen Zaifou personally handed me over to the old King of Gods. Lu Kongming sighed. I never expected Wen Zaifou to not let things slide. I even wanted to present the technique to him. Lu Shu sighed. He had always thought that Wen Zaifou was a good person. If this was suddenly overturned, Lu Shu could not bear it. Then if Wen Zaifou had been suspicious of Yu Fuyao, something was very wrong. Then why did the mysterious young man chase after and kill you? Lu Shu asked curiously. Because of the technique Lu Kongming calmly said, But he probably didnt expect that I would still linger on to my last breath after he killed me. Your technique is rather special. Lu Shu nodded his head. Do you know the mysterious young man? Do you know what Bulao City is like? I dont know him. I have never heard of him before, said Lu Kongming. But I know Bulao City. It is a city in the sky. It is said that the daylight flame burns forever there. Furthermore, the mysterious young man is here to protect that flame. Do you know what his real name is? He asked this as two days ago, he had looked through the distress points to find Miao Miaos name. He wanted to find distress points from him, but could not find anything! Lu Shu did not believe that Miao Miao could not find him, nor that Miao Miao did not give him any distress points. There was a possibility that Miao Miao was simply a nickname, and not his real name. No one in this world could not give him distress points! Lu Kongming shook his head. I have never heard of him in the Luniverse. I have been alive for a long time, but I have never heard of him. Even the other clan masters have never heard of him. When Lu Kongming mentioned the clan masters, Lu Shus expression turned strange. He asked, How did you come up with that flattering clan name are you that shameless? Lu Kongming was upset. Flattery is my talent. What gives you the right to call me shameless? Although the old King of Gods locked me up here, he is brighter than the sun and the moon in my heart! That Li Qixian can call his clan the Qixian Clan, so my clan will have something with my name too! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Isnt your name Lu Kongming? My nickname is God Lu Are You Healthy! Lu Kongming explained. Okay, okay, stop talking. Lu Shu realized that there was something wrong with him. Arent there any consequences of taking someone elses body? Definitely. After taking someones body, there will be a recovery period of a few decades. It will take a long time for ones strength and spirit to return to their peak. But to a master, who has a lifespan of 1000 years, this is nothing, said Lu Kongming. Do you know where Bulao City is? Lu Shu asked. If you can find me a suitable body, I will tell you, said Lu Kongming. Do you still have the right to bargain? Lu Shu picked his eyebrows. But if you dont find me a body, I will be gone before I can bring you to Bulao City, said Lu Kongming. What kind of body do you want? Lu Shu asked. Healthy, strong, and of Rank One strength! Lu Kongming exclaimed. Are you sure? Lu Shu asked. Yes, the body must fulfill these requirements! Any regrets? No! Then, Lu Kongming looked on helplessly as Lu Shu retrieved a Blazing Cloud Foal out of nowhere Lu Kongming was dumbfounded. Brother, at least find me a human From Lu Kongmings distress, +666! Chapter 1207 - Fortress in the Clouds Lu Kongming did not expect Lu Shu to get a horse for him. By logic, a human would definitely steal another person. However, the young man in front of him had a unique train of thought Lu Shu smiled happily. In the past, you had to suck up to others. Now, others have to suck up to you, arent you happy? Lu Kongming looked at the Blazing Cloud Foals. Are you a demon? He had really suck up to Lu Shu! From Lu Kongmings distress, +666! What do you think? Whose body do you want to steal? Lu Shu was unhappy. Its good enough to have a horse. Do you want it? If not, you havent reached the stage of extreme exhaustion that you have described to be! This argument was common. For example, if one was picky, one was not hungry enough Therefore, did Lu Shu purposely take a horse out to disgust Lu Kongming? Lu Shu would definitely not admit it. In his opinion, he was testing if Lu Kongming had really exhausted almost all his strength! Can we discuss this further? Lu Kongming was trying very hard to turn his fate around Lu Shu was impatient. The most I will do is to change a horse for you. Deal with it yourself. Lu Kongming had never stolen a body apart from that of a humans. Or else, he would have definitely stolen a body of a creature who ran into that cave in the past hundreds of years. However, he realized after advancing to the master realm, that there was a huge difference between a human and a creature. If he had rashly stolen the body of a creature, he would probably never get the chance of returning to the master realm again! Now, it was his only chance. He did not lie to Lu Shu, he knew that he had exhausted almost all his strength. The previous time when he stole the body of the helicopter pilot, he had spent too much energy but still failed in the end. He could barely do anything now. If he gave up this opportunity, he would probably have no more opportunities left. Hurry up, without you, I can still look for other clan masters to bring me to Bulao City, rushed Lu Shu. Lu Kongming made up his mind. Alright, I will take this horse! To him, even if he was unable to get his human body temporarily after stealing the body of the horse, there was a chance for him to return to his human form if he attained the master realm in the future. He still had a chance! Lu Shu felt a small amount of energy leave from his body and entered the skull of the Blazing Cloud Foals. Then, the gaze of the Blazing Cloud Foals became more alive. Did it succeed? Lu Shu asked curiously. If so, say something. Free me after we reach Bulao City! said the Blazing Cloud Foals. Lu Shu understood that it was a success. He said after a while, Look, I wont dare to release you as you may cause disruption to the rest of the world. I wont be able to catch you if you left with this skill. After all, it will be really difficult to find you if you change your look and name. However, if you bring me to Bulao City, I will give you a present! Lu Kongming regretted it. If he had known that he would become public enemy number one because of this skill, he would not have spent so much effort on practising it. In reality, the Lord of Heaven probably had the same concern as Lu Shu. One could not grant Lu Kongming freedom as he would probably become the longest-living creature on earth. When everyone died because of their age, Lu Kongming could continue to live on and nobody would be able to find him as he had changed his entire body. Perhaps, Lu Shu was the only one who could find Lu Kongming as he could confirm his identity through his name. However, that would be extremely troublesome. What present will you give me? asked Lu Kongming. Rest assured, you will like it, affirmed Lu Shu, Now, tell me, wheres Bulao City? In the sky! said Lu Kongming. Lu Shu looked into the empty sky before looking at the Blazing Cloud Foals Lu Kongming. Are you sure? Yes, said Lu Kongming firmly, Although I only saw the outline of Bulao City, it is definitely in the sky, in the clouds. Lu Shu frowned. It was indeed hidden in the sky. No wonder, nobody knew about the secret of Bulao City. There was lightning in the sky and nobody could fly around casually. Therefore, it was difficult for one to find out where Bulao City was. Meanwhile, Miao Miao was able to enter the forbidden land freely. Could it be that he was unafraid of lightning like Coral and hence could live in the sky? That was highly likely! Where is the approximate location? asked Lu Shu. Lu Kongming confirmed the direction and said, 800 miles to the East! Lets go. Lu Shu walked in front. He was extremely interested in Bulao City. Chen Zuan suddenly said in happiness along the way, Brother Shu, did you realize? Hmm? Lu Shu turned and looked at him. Do you think that our team lacks something? said Chen Zuan happily. Lu Shu felt that Chen Zuan was a little strange, What do we lack? We lack Sha Wujing[1] said Chen Zuan. Are you planning to go the West to obtain sacred texts[2]? said Lu Shu angrily. Coral was Tang Seng, Lu Shu was the Monkey King, Chen Zuan was Zhu Bajie and they had a low quality white horse. Now, they were only lacking Cheng Qiuqiao They wondered how Cheng Qiuqiao was doing Lu Xiaoyu too. Lu Shu was confused. He had attempted to contact Lu Xiaoyu with a clone but failed as the other party refused to reveal his clone. Why was this so? Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, wait for me! Cheng Qiuqiao shouted, Are we not looking for Brother Shu? No, Lu Shu is probably in Luchen City. Lu Xiaoyu walked casually in front. The news reported that he made several strange announcements in Tonghuan City and Qixian City. Although we dont know what he is up to, he is definitely sabotaging the group of foreign practitioners. Cheng Qiuqiao exclaimed, Xiaoyu, you really understand Brother Shu Where are we heading to? Lu Xiaoyu suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky. Here. The soul of the clan master of the Tonghuan Clan has been completely digested by me. Meanwhile, the fortress hidden in the sky is the most mysterious place in this remains. Theres a fortress up there? Cheng Qiuqiao asked in astonishment, In the sky? Why are we looking for that? Lu Xiaoyu said calmly, I took this punishment for him. Xiaoyu, what are you talking about? asked Cheng Qiuqiao. However, Lu Xiaoyu did not reply to him. At this moment Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly realized that the ground was being lifted. Lu Xiaoyu did not use her flying ability but instead made Anthony build a mountain that rose to the sky! It was windy and the clouds seemed to be in their reach! There was no lightning. This method did not trigger any restrictions from the sky! Miao Miao, who was in Luchen City, looked towards the direction of Bulao City and coldly said, Who dares to intrude Bulao City?! After he said that, the mysterious young man sped towards Bulao City! [1] one of the four main characters in Journey to the West [2] The story of Journey to the West Chapter 1208 - Punishment The mysterious young man was sitting casually as though nothing happened in the palace. The city leader of Luchen City was trembling beside him. Then, he saw the mysterious young man leap into the sky filled with lightning. However, when the lightning struck the mysterious young man, it did not seem to have any effect on him! The mysterious young man acted as though he was not satisfied with his speed. He tore open the void and charged into it! The method of charging into the void could be learnt by oneself if one was a master. However, one had to know what was ones target first. To put it simply, one had to reach that position first! This was nothing for Miao Miao. He was the leader of Bulao City and had been guarding the place for several hundreds of years! Lu Xiaoyu and Cheng Qiuqiao flew up into the sky with the help of the mountains. When the mountain reached the clouds, they suddenly saw a floating fortress above the clouds! The fortress was like a mountain that had clouds beneath it. The clouds looked extremely majestic and was endless! At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly felt that the restriction of the remains was solely to prevent the fortress from being invaded! Perhaps, the person who made this restriction did not think about how someone was able to build a mountain out of nothing. However, Lu Xiaoyu could do it! This place was the core of the remains. There was no doubt about that. A stone ladder appeared out of the blue on the mountain. The steps were made by soil and extended into the sky. At last, it connected to the place where the fortress was located. Lu Xiaoyu frowned as she stood in front of the closed gates. She suddenly stopped and held onto Cheng Qiuqiao, Be careful. Then, Miao Miao stepped out of the void and looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Who are you? Scram, said Lu Xiaoyu emotionlessly. For some reason, Miao Miao understood something from looking at Lu Xiaoyus expression. Then, he suddenly laughed, Although I dont know where you got the information from, but this is a punishment, a punishment he has prepared for himself. How would you be able to overcome it? What f*cking punishment. If it is a punishment, I will be able to overcome it for him, said Lu Xiaoyu. A huge amount of white sand floated around him. She was about to attack if Miao Miao did not move aside. Miao Miao sighed, You wont be able to understand your own heart if you dont overcome this punishment. If you dont understand your own feelings, how would you be able to control the spirits and all the emotions on earth? Im not trying to make things difficult for you, but I was originally told by him to be in charge of guarding this place. Shut up, said Lu Xiaoyu, Move aside! Sorry. Miao Miao apologized to Lu Xiaoyu and suddenly laughed, Although you have good intentions, but I am the one with the final say here. I dont care if you are powerful. Then, Lu Xiaoyu saw the clouds shrouding towards her and Cheng Qiuqiao! At this moment, Lu Shu, who was moving at full speed suddenly froze. Nearby, he saw a mountain grow rapidly. He said, Its Xiaoyu! Lu Xiaoyu knew Lu Shu the best. Similarly, Lu Shu knew Lu Xiaoyu the best. Could anyone else in the world have the ability to build a mountain out of nothing? No. It was definitely not a coincidence for Lu Xiaoyu to appear in the direction of Bulao City. Lu Shu looked at the Blazing Cloud Foals beside him and said, Not bad, its not a lie. Lu Kongming said angrily, Wheres my present Then, he saw Lu Shu get a Blazing Cloud Foals out of nowhere From Lu Kongmings distress, +666! Lu Kongming was about to breakdown. Why did you get me a horse?! Arent you a horse too, why are you looking down on others? smiled Lu Shu. Hold on, Lu Kongming suddenly felt that something was wrong. You should at least get me a female horse, why did you get me a male horse?! Lu Shu said after pausing for a moment, Did you not realize that you are a female horse Lu Kongming was confused. From Lu Kongmings distress, +999! Lu Shu smiled awkwardly, Hahahaha, Im sorry, I made a mistake earlier on Lu Kongming was mad. You must have done it on purpose, you must have! For ordinary people who had never ridden a horse before, what was their first reaction when they saw a horse? Was it to check if the horse was a male or female? Most people would not think about that as they would not bother about the horses gender. After all, if they could not even differentiate between the different species of horses, they could only think of one thing, horse! Therefore, Lu Kongming, as an ordinary person, had completely neglected this. When he realized the problem, it was too late At this moment, when the male horse appeared, it leaped immediately on Lu Kongming. Lu Kongming was mad, F*cking leave me alone! Chen Zuan smiled happily beside him, Haha, what an active hormone, only if I could attract girls like that. Lu Shu glared at Chen Zuans figure. What active hormone are you talking about, you seem more like an active cholesterol Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Brother Shu, can you stop pissing everyone around you off? Chen Zuan was speechless. However, he looked at Coral and suddenly realized that Lu Shu had never pissed Coral before? Then, the clouds moved in the sky and Lu Shu stopped Chen Zuan. I have to go first, follow up behind. Something must have happened to Lu Xiaoyu, I have to rush over. Something must have gone wrong since the clouds behaved so strangely suddenly! Okay, nodded Coral, We will catch up with you. After that, Lu Shu flew into the sky. He was faster than everyone else so he would have been slowed down if he brought Coral and Chen Zuan along. However, he could not use the skill of stepping into the void as he had never entered Bulao City before. Therefore, he could only fly over! The lightning in the sky gathered again and Lu Shu took the opportunity to take the burning Seizing Thief out. He got rid of all the lightning with his strikes! The lightning gathered above Lu Shus head again. Like black flowers, they blossomed again and again on top of him, however, Lu Shu needed to act fast! As the lightning accumulated, Lu Shu became impatient. The Seizing Thief on his hand swirled into the clouds with the fire blaze, Scram! The dark cloud was split into half and disappeared! Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu before looking at Coral and asked, Do you know something? Coral looked at Chen Zuan and smiled, Although I am not sure what will happen, but are you all ready? He is probably coming back soon. Stop being mysterious, mumbled Chen Zuan. Chapter 1209 - Life Chen Zuan felt as if he was left in the dark, while everyone else knew what was going on. He looked at Lu Shu, who was enduring the difficulties and flying to Bulao City. Suddenly, he felt somewhat foreign. There was an unfamiliar spirit within that familiar figure. This made Chen Zuan feel insecure. Coral said that he would return, but Chen Zuan felt that the one that returned was possibly no longer Lu Shu. Other people might not feel this way, as to them, the Ninth Heavenly King was simply a symbol. They did not need to care about his personality or interactions. He only had to be strong and mysterious. But to Chen Zuan, the Ninth Heavenly King was not that simple. He had experienced many things with Lu Shu. From the Salt Lake remains, they had gone through life and death together although more accurately, Lu Shu risked his life, while he followed along. But what Chen Zuan needed was not a powerful comrade. He needed a friend. No matter how they joked about it, and no matter how harsh Lu Shu typically was, Chen Zuan could still laugh freely and wildly explore at the verge of death. If that person was no longer Lu Shu, but another spirit, would it still be the same? They would no longer eat hotpot together or joke around together. No one would ask Chen Zuan why he was no longer wearing a hat either. This kind of life was very lonely. I dont want him to come back, said Chen Zuan in a deep voice. Hm? Coral looked at Chen Zuan, puzzled. Chen Zuan lowered his head. His expression was hidden in the shadows. I like the current Brother Shu more. Dont you think that Brother Shu is pretty good? Coral thought about it. Suddenly, she laughed. Youre right. Well have to see his decision. The clouds in the sky were peaceful before Lu Shu arrived. When Lu Shu flew to the entrance of Bulao City, the tightly shut doors suddenly opened with a crash. Inside, there were no streets or anything else. There was only a black star. It seemed infinitely deep. Lu Shu did not think much about it. He held the Seizing Thief and walked in. The flames of the Seizing Thief displayed his emotions. He wanted to find Lu Xiaoyu. But the moment he stepped in, he felt like a sculpture while maintaining his stride. The entire world was under the strangest rule. Lu Shu felt empty, as if he had forgotten many things. His memories had been engulfed by a mist. He was at a loss. The burglar-proof door of an old house opened in front of him. It was a scorching hot season. Inside the house, there were a few plates of food on the dining table. Although they did not look like much, they seemed to go particularly well with rice. The faint lights were lit up. A warm and aged woman carried a bowl of rice and walked out of the kitchen. She smiled at him. Xiaoshu, are you back from school? Go wash your hands and eat. Lu Shu was dumbfounded for three seconds. Mom? The warm woman furrowed her eyebrows. Did you do poorly on your exams again? I will call your form teacher later and ask about your performance at school! Lu Shu pondered. He felt that something was wrong, but everything felt natural. He felt slightly guilty. My performance at school has been rather good. The old world seemed to have been destroyed. The new world had arrived. The past had been locked up. He no longer had those deep memories. Lu Shu, a 17 year old third-year high school student. He seemed very normal. He had everything everyone else had. When he was 17 years old, he worked hard and studied in his third year of high school. Like a majority of third-year high school students, he ran with everything he had. It was the peak of his youth. He did not regret anything. He did not do quite well for the final mock exam before his high school exams. Lu Shu felt that he would only be able to attend a second tier university. When he was 18 years old, he completed his high school exams and entered university. During his graduation ceremony, a girl confessed to him. She was the prettiest girl in class. Many people liked her. She could play the piano and lived in a large mansion. It was said that after she graduated from high school, her family gave her a car. But Lu Shu rejected her. Everyone looked at Lu Shu, puzzled. They did not know why Lu Shu had made this decision. Lu Shu himself did not know either. He stood in the sports ground. It was a hot summer afternoon. Weeds had started to grow. The scorching sun shone on the sports ground, like a sea of light. Lu Shu felt as if he was waiting for someone. Thus, he could not accept the girls confession. When Lu Shu turned 21, he was in his third year of university. Students had started to prepare to take the graduate entrance exams, but Lu Shu was not willing to continue wasting time in the ivory tower. His grades were normal. His teachers neither liked nor disliked him. They did not even have an impression of him. During this period, a girl chased Lu Shu. She was not good-looking, but she was not ugly either. Lu Shu told her that he was waiting for his fated one. She left while crying. That day, it rained heavily. Lu Shu distractedly stood on the sports ground. He felt as if he was forgetting something. It was as if the most important thing was gone. When he returned to his bedroom, the fact that he had rejected a girl has started to spread. His room mates ridiculed him. Shu, you are like a blockhead. You have been single for so long. We have never seen you like anyone. Why are you acting like you are finding your fated one? Ha ha ha. Lu Shu did not say anything, as he did not know who he was waiting for either. When Lu Shu was 22 years old, he graduated from university. He had a normal educational background and was from a normal family. It was very difficult for him to find a very good job. While his classmates flew far and high, Lu Shu remained where he was. His one month salary never seemed to be enough, no matter what he did. If he did not date anyone, he would barely have some surplus. A classmate who opened a factory invited Lu Shu to work with him. Lu Shu rejected. He watched as his friend drove away in a branded car. When Lu Shu was 27 years old, he had attended many weddings. Some classmates were even having their second child. Fewer and fewer people attended gatherings. They were often too busy with work or were busy with their children. There was almost no one at the gatherings. Only a few lonely people drank and shared stories. One of his classmates suddenly said, Did you know that the prettiest girl in our class is still single? She has always liked you. Lu Shu shook his head. I already have someone in my heart. His classmates laughed out loud. Stop it. How can we not know whether you have anyone in your heart? His parents started to arrange dates for Lu Shu. He had no choice but to accept this awkward decision. He had seen over ten ladies, but none of them were the person he was waiting for. Slowly, Lu Shu himself started to move. Where in the world was that person? While they were drinking, they gave Lu Shu advice. They started to sigh. Shu, most people do not marry the person they like best. Everyone has changed from it must be you to you will do. You have to make do! Chapter 1210 - One Person, One City When Lu Shu was 28 years old, his parents started to worry for him. They even brought him to see a doctor, a physiologist, and even a psychiatrist. Lu Shu told the psychiatrist what he had been thinking about for many years. He was waiting for someone. The psychiatrist comforted him for a long time. Then, he wrote in his medical records that he had paranoia. When Lu Shu was 29 years old, his best friend got married. Lu Shu was the best man. The dowry was a car. Lu Shu asked his friend whether he loved her. His friend replied, Lets forget about love. Its good enough to live. Why are we talking about love at this age? When you were five years old, you would run to a field one kilometer away for a butterfly. When you were ten years old, you would run through the streets and lanes to find an ice cream. When you were 19 years old, you would go to a foreign city just for a person you liked. When you were 29 years old, you would simply find anyone to spend the rest of your life with. His friend said that he was growing more lazy. He was lazy to love and be loved. Lu Shu looked at the red best man flower on his chest. Then, he looked at the beautiful bridesmaid beside him. His friend said, This lady is still single. She is not bad. Her house is rather big. Her parents have stable jobs. She herself is a teacher. The wedding ceremony was bustling. A group of people Lu Shu did not know drank and chatted loudly at the tables. They joked about the new husband and wife, and how the best man and the bridesmaid were a good match. Lu Shu was muddled. Perhaps the lady beside him was not bad? He sensed that she was interested in him, as the bride had told her that Lu Shu had been successful in his job for the past few years. While others were obsessed with love, he was working hard. He was working hard even when others got married and had children. His current salary was decent. The male emcee recited the oath. The bride said, I love you. The bride replied, I love you too. Lu Shu did not know whether they were saying this to each other. It was time for the bouquet throwing session. Whoever caught the bouquet would have good luck in marriage. Lu Shus friend intentionally asked his wife to throw the bouquet at Lu Shu. But the bouquet flew in front of Lu Shu and dropped on the ground. The bridesmaid picked it up, but Lu Shu was spacing out. There was suddenly an ache in his heart. Where were you? The emcee suddenly laughed and asked, Best man, why are you crying? Lu Shu snapped back. Oh. I am happy for my good friend. The emcee clapped. What a good friend. After the wedding, Lu Shu went to the grooms house. He saw the beautiful bride sit with her legs crossed on the sofa. When Lu Shu was 30 years old, his friends wife was pregnant. She quit her job to raise their family and took care of their children. Lu Shus friend asked Lu Shu why he was not married yet. Lu Shu said that he was still waiting. His friend laughed out loud. Lu Shu, you are very funny. When Lu Shu was 31 years old, his friend wanted to borrow money from him. He said that he would need to spend a few hundred thousand on childbirth and his childs first month party. He could no longer afford it. Lu Shu lent him the money and smiled. I dont really need the money. You can slowly return the money, but if you dont return the money, there wont be a next time. His friend said, Relax. Seeing my child is like seeing my new life! Lu Shu was slightly jealous, but he still wanted to wait. He waited for 15 years. When he was 46 years old, his high school classmates had a gathering. The prettiest girl in their class had grown much fatter. She looked at Lu Shu in hesitation. Then, she laughed. You still look the same. Lu Shu looked at himself in the mirror of the toilet. It was as if time was punishing him to wait for a person for his entire life, until his death. Someone asked him how old his children were. Lu Shu replied that he was not married. Everyone was shocked. Are you still waiting for that person? Lu Shu remained silent for very long. Then, he replied, Yes, Im still waiting. His good friend asked, Must it be her? Lu Shu hesitated for a very long time. In the end, he said, Yes, it must be her. When Lu Shu was 47 years old, the economy went into recession. Lu Shu lost his job. His juniors in the workplace were burning with passion. Lu Shu was no longer at an age where he could exert himself. He could not compete with the young people. When Lu Shu was 50 years old, he went for a drink with his good friend. His good friend came to his house. They no longer needed to have a big drinking party or a feast. They had lived more than half of their lifespan. It was as if they could understand everything. They only needed two bottles of white wine. After his good friend had drank until his face was red, he said that his body was growing worse. His life was plain. He only had daily necessities. His wifes family was unhappy with him. His children had to attend many tutoring lessons. He had to spend money in many areas. There were times when he almost collapsed when his wife looked through their accounts at midnight. Kindergarten cost over a thousand, or even a few thousand dollars per month. So did their tutoring lessons. They spent a few hundred thousand every year. But when he looked at his childrens expectant gaze, he was not willing to admit that he could no longer bear it. He wanted his own life too. His good friend said that his children were his pride. Their academics were much better than his. He wanted to create good conditions for his children. When they started to apply for jobs, he told them to find a good job. However, his children were not willing to apply to them. It was as if there was a massive gap between the parents and their children. It was impossible to overcome. The children looked at their father and said, I dont want to live like you. His good friend said that after his children started to work, they slowly understood him. But he wanted to tell them not to compromise for life and for the world. As he spoke, his eyes grew red. He said, This alcohol is really strong. When they drank at 56 years old, his friend was very silent. He said to Lu Shu, Did you know? Im jealous of you. You are all alone. You never have to compromise. Lu Shu was pained. I have wanted to compromise, but I have waited for so many years. I only have a bit more left. His good friend asked, What if she never comes? Lu Shu, who had been hesitating, suddenly said, Then Ill wait for another lifetime. When Lu Shu was 80 years old, his good friend fell very ill. Lu Shu came to his sickbed. His good friend pulled down the oxygen mask and said, The past few days, the 80 years of my life have been like lantern slides, flashing past one by one. Everything Ive regretted and not regretted came clearly into view. Lu Shu held his hand. His skin was loose. It was like a layer covering his body. It might fall off at any moment. His good friend suddenly cried. Last night, I had a dream. I dreamed that we were back in that sports ground. We watched people play basketball in spring. Do you remember the girl who confessed to me? She passed me a bottle of mineral water. I looked back at the sports ground that was full of weeds. The people around us were excitedly shouting. The noisy and bustling world was shouting, Together! Together! When Lu Shu was 90 years old, he was on a sickbed as well. No one came to visit him. Lu Shu lay on the sickbed alone. He was like an isolated city. One person, one city, one life of heartache. Suddenly, a mysterious young man came to his room. He looked at the old Lu Shu and said, Do you understand your intentions now? Chapter 1211 - Dark Map and Celestial Map While the empty dream continued, someone was watching everything that happened in the dream. Do you have the dark map with you? The mysterious young man, Miao Miao, asked Lu Xiaoyu in the void. Why should I tell you? Lu Xiaoyu calmly asked. She was surrounded by clouds. Cheng Qiuqiao had disappeared, but she was stuck in the void, unable to move. If you tell me a secret, I will tell you a secret, said Miao Miao. You go first. Who are you? Lu Xiaoyu stared at Miao Miao. My nickname is Miao Miao, the miao in huomiao''[1]. I was once the flame in his heart. I am also the creature in the sixth level of nebula. My real name is Filth Removal! Miao Miao exclaimed. No, more accurately, he was Filth Removal. Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. She knew that there was a white flame in Lu Shus heart that was typically silent. She did not expect this mysterious young man to be the real form of that white flame. Filth Removal laughed. A long time ago, I received orders to come here and wait for today. I control the punishment. I can inflict the punishment or stop it. He is now going through the punishment. I am helping him to eliminate the filth in his heart. Lu Xiaoyu could not understand. Is this a punishment that he has prepared for himself? Yes, said Filth Removal. He has never experienced a normal life. He has always been a resolute person. But he is now in a difficult position because of one decision. He is indignant. Filth Removal did not mention what this decision was. Lu Xiaoyu remained silent for a very long time. I have the dark map. Do you remember your previous life? Filth Removal asked. Even if I can, so what? This is my current life. Lu Xiaoyu said in a resolute tone, Lu Xiaoyu is Lu Xiaoyu. I am not anyone else! Then what if he remembers, said Filth Removal. Then that is up to him, said Lu Xiaoyu. Then do you know the karma of the dark map? Filth Removal asked calmly. Karma? Lu Xiaoyu was puzzled. Filth Removal sighed. You sacrificed everything to accompany him, but you dont know about the seven levels. The seventh level of nebula can only be opened by the owner of the dark map. Then, the dark map will eventually die out. Lu Xiaoyu was dumbfounded. This seemed like her first time hearing about this. Filth Removal quietly stood in the void and waited. He wanted to know how Lu Xiaoyu would reply. But at that moment, Lu Xiaoyu said in a low voice, I just want to accompany him. I have never thought about what all of you have predicted. But even then, I simply want to accompany him and not think about these things. This way, Ill be able to accompany him forever, right? Ill exist in his celestial map. What did you say? Filth Removal looked at Xiaoyu in shock. He had never expected to receive this kind of reply. Filth Removal was silent for a very long time. Then, he walked into Lu Shus punishment. Who are you? The old Lu Shu asked on his sickbed. Is that important? Filth Removal asked. Thats right. Lu Shu was rejected. Its not important. I am going to die. What else is important? At this moment, Lu Shu felt that the sunlight shining on his palm no longer felt warm. The 90 years of his life started to flash in front of his eyes, just like what his good friend had said. They helped him remember his life. But a sentence remained in his mind. Do you understand your intentions now? Lu Shu recalled the summer day when he was 18 years old. A girl shyly asked him out. Lu Shu recalled when he stood helplessly in the rain at 21 years old. Lu Shu recalled how his best friend told him that in the end, most people did not end up with the person they loved the most. It must be you turned into you will do. Lu Shu recalled how he was only waiting for one person, but was diagnosed with paranoia. In the end, he had reached this point, but the person he was waiting for had not appeared. He recalled how his good friend asked him, What if the person never comes? No matter what Lu Shu did, he could not remember his answer. He grabbed his head and tried to recall. What in the world was his answer?! Right. Back then, he said that he would wait for another lifetime. But he had waited for one lifetime! Lu Shu stood at a traffic junction. He saw the people around him walking. Their bodies were dark. The entire world was dark. Life was painful, so painful that people forgot how painful it was. Thus, many people compromised with life and the world but Lu Shu did not. It was precisely because this world was very painful, that he wanted to find his last ray of hope. If no one else would date him, he would be the only ray of light. Many people compromised with the world. When they turned old, they assumed that it was a sad story. But it was not a sad story. It was cowardice. Lu Shu wanted a different story. There was still light in his story. No matter whether he was 15 years old, 18 years old, or 90 years old, the person in his story told himself resolutely that he would not complain or regret! Filth Removal sighed. Your life is about to end. Are you not willing to let go? Lu Shus voice sounded. If one lifetime is not enough, I will wait another lifetime. If the next lifetime is not enough, I will wait for generations! At this moment, Lu Shu seemed to have seen the a sword hidden in the celestial map. Something is written on the sword. I dont want anything else. I only want you. Filth Removal thought about it for a very long time. Have you thought about your eventual fate? What if you eventually become enemies? Why would we become enemies? The dark map exists to complete the celestial map. If she is able to open the seventh level of nebula, it will allow you to free yourself from the realm and fight against eternity. Bullshit! Then I will never open the seventh level! Lu Shu was upset. The clouds outside Bulao City started to surge wildly! Filth Removal looked at Lu Shu, dumbfounded. One was willing to give herself up, while the other was willing to never open the seventh level of nebula? Lu Shu slowly got up and sat on his bed. His white hair slowly turned black. His appearance grew younger as well. He stared at the mysterious young man and pulled off his oxygen mask. I will choose my own destiny. Let me ask you one thing. Where is my Xiaoyu? Where did you kidnap her! The entire world started to burn with white flames. The sickbed he was lying on, his oxygen mask, the curtains in his room, and everything else around him started to burn. Lu Shu burned everything into a crisp. He retrieved Seizing Thief from the void, but the red flames on Seizing Thief had turned white as well. It had turned to the original color of the stars. Suddenly, Filth Removal started to panic. At that moment in the void, Lu Xiaoyu softly said, Why do I feel he is not just waiting for one person? He has never opened the seventh level. [1] huomiao means flame in Chinese Chapter 1212 - The Past is in the Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Filth Removal saw Lu Shu burning in flames of rage. Suddenly, he retreated. He waved his hand. He wanted to pull Lu Shu into another world. In that world, sounds of people being killed filled the skies. Lu Shu sat on the throne and watched the wars rage on. There were countless people kneeling down in front of the throne like ants. In that world, the skin of strong creatures were made into war drums. The blood of their enemies was used to dye their flags red. There was only one ruler in that world. He had fought for 3000 years to obtain everything. No, it did not seem like everything. Something felt missing. He could give up everything just for this. The scroll of this world slowly unfolded, but before it could be fully unfolded, Lu Shu used Seizing Thief to slash the scroll, reducing it to dust. Lu Shu coldly said, The past is in the past. This is my current life. I am Lu Shu, not God Lu! Lu Shu had lived through another lifetime and experienced many things. If he was bound by the past, how would he be able to look to the future? Lu Shu was still Lu Shu. He was never a shadow of anyone else. He never looked back on the road he had chosen. Filth Removal said, What will you decide to do? If you release them, everything inside and outside the forbidden land will be enough to destroy many things. Lu Shu looked at Filth Removal coldly. I dont need to rely on this kind of trick to get back what I want. I am not him. I am not so ruthless. The venomous insects in the remains had been preparing for this day, but they were not used. The creatures in the forbidden land, both humans and beasts, had been locked here for too long. If they received orders and were released, it would be enough to completely destroy the world. This was a backup plan God Lu had prepared for himself. He had never entrusted his destiny to anyone else. Lu Shu had many similarities with him, but there were also many differences. If the creatures in this world were all released, it would be a massacre without any discrimination. The entire world would definitely be eliminated. Filth Removal sighed. It looks like youve understood. At this moment, Lu Shu and God Lu were no longer the same person. Lu Shu looked at Filth Removal and paused for two seconds. I understand, but you probably dont. I can help you! Wait. Filth Removals expression changed. You are the one making me wait here! Lu Shu was happy. Didnt I just say? I am not him. Why are you turning against a friend? You said that you would not investigate! Filth Removals expression changed. Your memory is really poor. Lu Shu was unhappy. He was the one who promised you, not me! You never said that I would be beaten up here either! Filth Removal felt that he could no longer reason with Lu Shu! The moment Lu Shu touched Filth Removal, the world of the remains started to break apart. Filth Removal was the relic of this world! Lu Shus heard started to pound wildly. The white flame had finally returned to his heart. It was the one who governed the flame and controlled the punishment. All the outsiders in the remains returned to Yellowstone National Park. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and looked at his celestial map. Filth Removal was sitting with his legs crossed on the sixth level of nebula. It had not been completely lit up Come out, said Lu Shu coldly. Filth Removal sat on the sixth level of nebula. He would not move. Only an idiot would go out. You do not keep to your word! If you kill me, the fire will be extinguished! The sixth level of nebula is not completely lit up. I dont have to listen to you! Lu Shu realized that no matter whether it was a person or an object, everything that had something to do with him were very troublesome! He calmly thought about it. He had lost and found this white flame, but he could never forget the unusual movement of the white flame when he met Yu Fuyao for the first time. Why did that happen then? What secrets did Yu Fuyao have? But now, Lu Shu knew that Filth Removal would not do much for now. But Filth Removals strength made Lu Shu shocked. Master experts could shake the Earth, but if Filth Removal could inflict punishments, he could destroy them from the inside out. Who did not have any impurities? There were no true saints in this world. Everyone had regrets and hesitations that would turn into impurities. People in Yellowstone National Park started to cheer. Lu Shus characteristics were very obvious. All the pieces of the world started to surge towards him. Everyone knew that this was their benefactor, the Ninth Heavenly King! Then, everyone ran towards Lu Shu. They wanted to throw him into the air and celebrate. But when they saw his calm expression, they were immediately scared The Ninth Heavenly King was still the Ninth Heavenly King! Lu Shu looked at the people around him. He felt that something was wrong. He asked, You seem to be quite grateful towards me? Didnt I personally request to lock you up? Dont you hate me? Someone laughed. Dont act. We all know that you did it to protect us! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What? Did your trains of thought go through some strange transformation? No wonder the distress points suddenly disappeared. So the problem had occurred here. Lu Shus expression darkened. Dont be mistaken. I simply wanted to lock you up. I am a bad person! Everyone laughed out loud. Ha ha ha, who would say that they are a bad person! Relax. If anyone talks poorly about you, we will discipline them! No, wait. Let me sort this out for you. I asked those bandits to lock you up so that you will not compete for the treasures in the remains with me. This was Lu Shus last attempt. Someone laughed. Stop joking around. We dont have the right to compete with you. We are not worthy! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was done for! How would he earn distress points from these people in the future? They had been brainwashed! In the future, if anyone insulted him, or complained about him, these people would stand up for them. Furthermore, they were very loyal From an evolutionary perspective, did this species develop a new ability or had they changed their attitude in order to prevent harm? What in the world was this Lu Shu looked at his distress points. He realized that something was wrong. Why were there suddenly distress points from Li Xianyi? And the Golden Foundation? When the white flame in his heart burned, although he had cut off everything, to many people, he had returned! The era where everyone below the throne were ants had been destroyed by Lu Shu. At the same time, a new era was beginning. Before that, he still had a few things he had to settle! Chapter 1213 - Confusion of Media The speed of which the remains of the Yellowstone National Park had ended had way surpassed the imagination of the cultivation world. In the past, small remains like the Koh Chang Island needed at least half a month and some required two months before the relic was found. Yet now, the entire remains had only lasted for one week. Of course, other people did not know that the duration of one week was extremely long for Lu Shu. He had experienced multiple choices, decisions and regained his determination after the hesitation in the remains. It was as though he turned himself into a piece of metal that was heated up and hit multiple times under a heavy hammer. Nobody knew about Lu Shus experience. They only knew that Lu Shu saved them. Nobody knew what Lu Shu obtained and did not know that the remains was a punishment that Lu Shu left for himself. During the entire duration, only the Filth Removal and Lu Xiaoyu witnessed the entire punishment. Both of them accompanied Lu Shu and experienced his new life. Lu Xiaoyu was very happy because this meant that she was always present in Lu Shus life. In his life, Lu Shu experienced some changes but some things never changed. For example, in high school during a Physical Education lesson, the Mathematics teacher entered the classroom with the students examination scripts and said, The Physical Education teacher is ill today, we will be going through the Mathematics paper instead. After the first lesson when the teacher asked if the class had questions, Lu Shu raised his hand. The teacher asked Lu Shu patiently, What do you not understand? Lu Shu said, Teacher, I did not understand since the beginning. The Mathematics teacher was stunned. Since the beginning? Lu Shu kept silent for two seconds. I dont understand why we have to go through the Mathematics paper when the Physical Education teacher is ill In that part of his life, Lu Shu did not have horrendous results but his results were not good either. In that part of his life, Lu Shu lived like any other ordinary person. He was rebellious, hardworking, fought for his life and also felt troubled because of life. Actually, Lu Shu did not feel too sad because he had once dreamt of this life. Be it God Lus life or Lu Shus life, they were all extraordinary in his opinion. At this moment, nobody expected the remains to end so quickly. Initially, the entire world went into a frenzy because many ordinary people were swept into the remains. However, when the remains ended and the number of casualties was calculated, they realized that the ratio of casualties was very low. Then, everyone in the outside world asked about what happened in the remains, was it not dangerous at all? At this moment, the people who had participated in the remains would say as though they had just survived a disaster, The remains were more dangerous than weve imagined. There are metahumans inside the remains and it was like a reconstructed prison. Every metahuman was a criminal. The practitioners and ordinary people who accidentally entered the forbidden land would say, The creatures in the remains were extremely terrifying, any of them had the ability to create disasters. This made everyone confused. Then, how did all of you survive? All these ordinary people were unharmed. Since they had described the remains to be extremely dangerous, why were they unharmed? Therefore, what they said did not fit the outcome at all. Were they trying to fool others? At this moment, however, all the people who participated in the remains had different expressions. It was the Ninth Heavenly King who saved us! He was like the stars in the night sky, like a beacon in the pitch dark sea. That day, countless people of the Golden Foundation started to praise the Ninth Heavenly King and said how he saved everyones life. Initially, many of the people in the Golden Foundation framed Lu Shu in the forum. However, there was no longer such posts. Lu Shu became free of guilt in one night and some people were re-evaluating the past acts of framing Lu Shu. For example, the incident about Lu Shu taking resources in the Tiger Back battlefield became how Lu Shu took all the resources in order to force the various large organizations to stop advancing in order to not kill them. However, the large organizations insisted on their actions even though they knew the danger For example, during the collapse of the Collection of Gods, although the Collection of Gods took the path themselves and wanted to harm the world, the Ninth Heavenly King stood up and changed their mindset completely Regardless, the Ninth Heavenly King was impressive. When Lu Shu saw the new trend on the forum of the Golden Foundation, he went crazy. He saw a drop in the distress points and was extremely anxious! In the past, even if he did not purposely anger someone, there were legends about him angering others. Even when he slept, he obtained distress points and called them the income after sleeping. However, now, nobody would provide distress points for him! He was supposed to be a demon king, but why did he suddenly become a superhero? Lu Shu was extremely indignant. After he logged into the Golden Foundation forum, he began quarreling with the people, How dare you guys think that the Ninth Heavenly King is a good guy? How is he good? He is not as benevolent as you think he is, he is trying to trick all of you! Lu Shu thought that even if he was not able to change the minds of others by defaming himself, he would be able to obtain their distress points. That was because by defaming the Ninth Heavenly King, it was equivalent to defaming a popular artiste on Weibo. Lu Shu felt miserable. He could not believe that he had to defame himself in order to obtain distress points! However, those were not important, the distress points were the most important! Lu Shu could envision the distress points swarming towards him! However, ten seconds after sending out the post, the system showed a message: Your blog post had been deleted by the management as it violates the rules. If you have any queries, you can lodge an appeal. Lu Shu was stunned. What the f*ck was this deleting of posts? What on earth was the Golden Foundation doing? Was there not freedom of speech? He contacted the customer service of the Golden Foundation forum immediately and told them about his dissatisfaction. However, Lu Shu realized to his horror that after he lodged an appeal, his entire account was blocked?! What on earth? They blocked the Ninth Heavenly Kings account?! Lu Shu had done a good job in hiding his real identity in this account. Nobody knew that the account belonged to him. Now, he had shot himself in his foot and could no longer defame himself! This is insane! Lu Shu said in despair. He turned to look at Lu Xiaoyu, who was using her handphone. Lu Shu was astonished, Lu Xiaoyu, what are you doing? I am uploading an essay I had written in the past, said Lu Xiaoyu. What essay?! Hero of the People, Lu Shu. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Chapter 1214 - Disruption of Life after Meeting Lu Shu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Xiaoyus teacher would never expect how the essay she had once marked would cause such a great reaction in the world. It was like a thesis paper that was awarded the Nobel Prize No, it was probably more influential than thesis papers. One could make up their own ID of the Golden Foundations Forum and it did not require their real name. Lu Xiaoyus ID was Lu Shus Official Endorser Lu Xiaoyu. The signature of Lu Xiaoyu was: We are open to all types of collaboration. Please email for enquiries Meanwhile, her email was flooded. Lu Shu thought that it was very difficult for him to earn anymore distress points on earth. In the remains, Lu Shu once had the chance to recover God Lus memories and allow God Lu to make a comeback. However, he did not do that as he would rather give up everything so that he would not regret. It was as though one claimed that one had already forgotten about a person but would frequently look at that persons photograph. That was not considered as giving up. Lu Shu could be selfish, could anger others and could have many bad habits. However, he had his own principle: He meant what he said. If he said that he would not look back, he would not look back. Therefore, at this moment, Lu Shu thought, could God Lu have chosen to leave because he was unable to earn distress points from Earth However, there was no records about this matter and Lu Shu was unable to confirm his guess. Lu Shu was tempted to give up on the group of people Without distress points, how could he advance? Lu Shu realized that if he sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star without any worries, he would probably need a few hundred years before he could leave from the Master Realm. Of course, that was nothing for other Practitioners as they thought that it was impossible for them to surpass the Master Realm. If they could do it in a few hundred years time It would be amazing However, Lu Shu could not afford to wait. He had more important things on hand. The obstacle that was preventing him from advancing could have probably advanced from the realm long ago. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly asked, Someone gave an extremely good offer for you to perform breaking a rock with your chest. Are you keen? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Was that how people treated a superhero? Lu Xiaoyu saw Lu Shus expression. Alright, you dont want to go. What about being a brand ambassador for lingerie? Lu Xiaoyu, enough said Lu Shu with a black face. Hahahaha. Lu Xiaoyu laughed out loud, Lu Shu, your commercial value is currently ranked number one in the world! Lu Shu realized that he could no longer make any plans, no plans would work In the past, Lu Shu dared to make plans because everything would end up with a happy ending. Although the process would be difficult, the ending was good. However, it was different this time. The fame brought him a deadly blow At this moment, Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had left Yellowstone National Park and was ready to return to the Heavenly Network. Meanwhile, Coral and the other members of The Deities gathered and were ready to board the plane back to Northern Europe. Before Lu Shu could speak, Coral said, We will meet again soon. I have applied for the position of 12th Heavenly King and Heavenly King Nie Ting is currently processing my request. There shouldnt be any problems. Lu Shu was stunned. What on earth was Nie Ting doing? He asked curiously, Could that be possible? Coral replied, Heavenly King Nie Ting said that he warmly welcomes the Democrats in maintaining peace and prosperity with him. Seriously? The Deities became the Democrats of their country? Lu Shu, along with Lu Xiaoyu, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan, boarded the plane. Although they could fly back by themselves, nobody would do that as it was tiring. Before boarding, two men were discussing the Ninth Heavenly King in front of the security check counter. Both of them were boarding the plane back to China too. I feel honored as a Chinese, the Ninth Heavenly King could take up the responsibility for humans at the critical moment Lu Shu made his last struggle. The cultivation realm had fallen and the commentary of ordinary people could salvage the situation. Therefore, he broke them off and said, Both of you may not understand the cultivation realm, the Ninth Heavenly King is not as noble as you think he is. However, the two men was angered immediately, Who are you? Right now, the Ninth Heavenly King is number one in the Cultivation realm! Lu Shu was speechless. He was scolded?! After they walked into the security check counter, a girl cried outside the security check counter. Israel found Lu Shu immediately after the remains ended, but she was afraid to approach him. That was because she knew very well that the remains were like a dream after everything ended. The things she experienced were illusions created for her. The young man was always far away and she never had the right to approach him. She did not know that nothing could escape a Masters intuitions. However, Lu Shu did not look back as he knew that Israel would only be a passer-by. This beautiful North American reporter was like an interlude in Lu Shus life. She was like a pretty and popular girl or some matchmaking partner he met, he should forget her after meeting her. Israel returned to her luxurious condominium in New York City, disheartened. After a long time, she suddenly turned on her table lamp and wrote down the news report. Although I was unable to interview the Ninth Heavenly King, I was fortunate to spend time with him. This encounter was as beautiful as a dream, and I will never forget it. He is perfect. He had a kind heart beneath his cool appearance. In this disorderly world, it is difficult to find people like him who are determined and withholds their moral principles. At that point in time, nobody had food and the campsite only distributed mutton for Practitioners. Yet, he gave me all of his share Israel was famous. With this article, she painted the image of the Ninth Heavenly King as a warmhearted individual with a cool appearance. Nobody expected the top female reporter in the future western cultivation realm to decide not to fall in love with any other man after this encounter. Men had wooed her but she said that she would only love one person in her life. Chapter 1215 - I Control My Own Fate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the courtyard of the Longmen Fortress, Shi Xuejin unfolded a piece of Xuan paper1. It was an ordinary piece of paper. There was nothing special about it. Many people did not like to use Xuan paper to do calligraphy, as they did not like how the ink spread easily. It also made ones strokes look very weak. But Shi Xuejin did not care about this. He was not like the others, who intentionally went to buy paper. Ordinary paper was fine. He was simply writing words. But his paperweight was not normal. It was not that the material was rare. It was made out of brass that Nie Ting had personally refined for him. There were four neatly written words on the paperweight. Dust settles, light lives. Shi Xuejin had just received his present. It was rare that he was in the mood to write but today was different as he had just received the gifted paperweight. But just as he prepared the ink, the door was suddenly pushed open. The only person who dared to push open the door in this courtyard was the Ninth Heavenly King. Even Li Yixiao would knock on the door before coming in Is there any water to drink? Where is Nie Ting? Lu Shu sat beside the stone table. Should we build an airport in Longmen Fortress? After all, it is inconvenient to fly back here from outside. But you are flying a civilian airline. They cannot possible stop at Longmen Fortress for you and bring the rest of the passengers to their destination, right? Shi Xuejin argued back. His mood to write had suddenly been disrupted by Lu Shu. For some reason, there was an unusual aura radiating from Lu Shu. When he was around, it was difficult for others to remain calm. Youre back just after returning. Is there anything urgent? Shi Xuejin asked. Nothing. Im just here to tell you what happened in the remains, said Lu Shu. Oh. The adventures of World Hero Lu Shu in the remains. Its worth a listen. Shi Xuejin happily put down his brush. He even carefully screwed the cap of the ink bottle, afraid that the ink would dry up. He was intending on continuing to write after Lu Shu left. He and Nie Ting were very curious about what had happened in the remains. Why were there bandits there? Why were there so many frightening creatures? What did Lu Shu earn from the remains? Too many strange things had happened in the remains. Shi Xuejin and Nie Ting could not help but make guesses. Shi Xuejin picked up the phone and made a call. Hello? Lu Shu is here. Hurry up and come back, Right. What do you want to eat at night? Porridge and kale? Okay. Then, Lu Shu looked on helplessly as Shi Xuejin busied himself in the kitchen. He did not seem like a master at all. Lu Shu saw that a sapling had been replanted in the courtyard. It was a walnut tree. Earlier, at the Liuhai Lane courtyard in the Capital, the walnut tree had been cut down by Nie Ting, but it had grown again when Shi Xuejin advanced to the master realm. However, Shi Xuejin could not have moved the tree here. Now, Shi Xuejin felt that something was missing in the courtyard. He thought about it for a long time and realized that they were missing a walnut tree. Thus, he planned to plant another tree and wait for it to slowly grow. Suddenly, Lu Shu was curious. The plants he placed in the celestial map all grew very quickly, as the soil on the stars contained celestial powers. What would happen if he took out some of the soil? He took out a pile of soil from the celestial map and placed it by the walnut tree. Suddenly, the walnut tree started to grow. It was as if its growth had been accelerated by a few years! Lu Shu thought about his prediction. The remains were the stars that existed within God Lu. Had the creatures in the forbidden land been intentionally nurtured by God Lu using celestial powers? But ordinary people did not have this treatment. The barrier to the forbidden land was to prevent these frightening creatures from eating humans. It was also to protect humans from entering the forbidden land and enjoying the benefits of the celestial powers. When the punishment ended, and Filth Removal asked Lu Shu whether Lu Shu wanted to release these creatures, he had already given Lu Shu the answer. While he was thinking, Nie Ting had returned to the courtyard. He looked at Lu Shu. Hello, World Hero. Heh heh. Lu Shu replied with a fake smile. Recently, there have been waves of energy coming from the space pathway outside Longmen Fortress. It might open soon, said Nie Ting. What are your plans? Plans? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Yes. Nie Ting nodded his head and sat opposite Lu Shu. I have discussed with Shi Xuejin. Although the Heavenly Network cannot fight with you, the two of us can help you to fight. Wait. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. At first, Lu Shu said that he wanted to kill Duanmu Huangqi in order to take revenge for those in the Flood of Bronze who had died. Back then, he was not sure of his identity. But there was an important detail in Nie Tings words. He would help Lu Shu fight. If he was taking revenge for the Flood of Bronze, Nie Ting would definitely see it as his duty, instead of helping someone else. Thus, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Nie Ting was prepared. He would help Lu Shu kill some people, not just Duanmu Huangqi. Lu Shu explored. Have you guessed something? Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu. Should I call you the King of Gods, or Lu Shu? Lu Shu laughed. I am Lu Shu, not the King of Gods. The past has disappeared. I only have memories of Lu Shu, not the King of Gods. For some reason, Nie Ting suddenly sighed with relief. He and Shi Xuejin had guessed something. He had not sent anyone to the remains this time, as he knew that the remains were something Lu Shu had left for himself. There was no point sending someone else. Lu Shu was also relieved. He wanted to tell Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin a few things, as they were comrades who could trust one another. But Lu Shu was slightly worried that Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin would not be able to take it. After all, the Ninth Heavenly King had suddenly changed. He had become the demon king that humans and practitioners had always been on the alert for. This gap was rather large. Thus, Lu Shu was worried that if Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin knew the truth, there would eventually be some animosity between them. Nie Ting suddenly said, But since you said that you are Lu Shu, you have to fulfill the responsibilities of the Ninth Heavenly King remember to come back after you are done there. Lu Shu started to space out. During times like this, he realized the importance of family. There was someone in the Luniverse who was plotting against him. This person wanted him to once again be filled with murderous intent and commit crimes. He had killed far too many people in his previous life. In this lifetime, he simply wanted to end everything and return back here to spend the rest of these days in peace. Someone wanted to put Lu Shu back on the chessboard. No matter whether he was a chess player or the chess pieces, they wanted him to return there. But just as Lu Shu had said, he would never allow anyone else to control his fate. Lu Shu stood up and picked up the brush that Shi Xuejin had put down. He wrote five words. I control my own fate! When Shi Xuejin walked out with a bowl of porridge, he saw these words and was dumbfounded. Such ugly words! Nie Ting burst out laughing. But when he picked up the Xuan paper, the stone table crashed and turned into dust. There was sword energy within the words. Lu Shu could use sword energy to attack others with his current level of swordplay. Nie Ting kept this piece of paper. Suddenly, he felt very happy. On the other hand, Shi Xuejin was distressed over the stone table. Chapter 1216 - Repay This World For Being Warm At night, Lu Xiaoyu made dinner at home. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao ate hungrily. It was not that the food served in the Longmen Fortress was not delicious. They felt that the atmosphere at Lu Shus place was better. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao did not have many friends. Furthermore, the former species research specialization was like a rope that connected everyone together. They were not simply friends. They were more like a family, if Lu Xiaoyu did not collect fees for their meals. As Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao played games in the living room, they asked, Brother Shu, what are your plans after this? Lu Shu sat at one side and thought about it. Then, he said, I will clarify some things with Zhang Weiyu and the rest. Then, we will wait for the space pathway to open and get rid of Duanmu Huangqi. After that, we will go to the palace. Chen Zuans eyes lit up. The palace? I heard from Zhang Weiyu and the rest that the palace is bustling. There are many beautiful women there, right? Are you that desperate? Are you going to the Luniverse to find someone because you cant find anyone on Earth? Lu Shu was puzzled. Brother Shu, dont be mistaken. Its not that I cannot find a partner. Chen Zuan explained, My exes can play mahjong together! Lu Shu was happy. Thats only four. Seeing how sick in the mind you are, I assumed that you have over ten exes. Brother Shu, you are ignorant. Chen Zuan laughed. I am talking about mahjong! Oh. Lu Shu slapped the back of Chen Zuans head. Why cant you find a group of heroes?! Cheng Qiuqiao cheerfully killed Chen Zuans character in the game as he laughed. Brother Shu, you might not know this. Others post online that they are going out with their partner, and ask whether anyone has suggestions on where to go. Brother Zuan is different. He will post that he wants to go out with his partner, and asks whether anyone has any partner recommendations Do you have the right to say that? Arent you single too? Chen Zuan had been thoroughly humiliated. He was so embarrassed that he grew angry. How can someone with such solid beliefs like mine be not able to find a partner? Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Zuan, did you know? Appearances are more important than beliefs Chen Zuan was speechless. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Lu Xiaoyu started to carry dishes out. Lu Shu kicked the sofa and shocked Chen Zuan. Go and help her! Oh. Chen Zuan earnestly went to help. The four of them gathered at the table, revealing how small the table was. In the past, only Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu sat at this table and ate. It was more than enough for them. But now, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao, and Little Fury were here. The table seemed a bit cramped. But Lu Shu suddenly felt that this was rather good. After all, it was more cozy. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu and realized that she was looking at them expectantly. Hurry and try the food. Is it good? Delicious, delicious. Chen Zuan ate a piece of meat. Where is this ingredient from? What kind of meat is this? Why is it so fragrant? Bear meat. Lu Shu explained, There was a Rank One bear in the forbidden land of the remains. Ordinary people will be healed of their ailments when they eat it. Their lifespan will also increase. Under normal circumstances, they will become stronger, much stronger if they are lucky. Lu Xiaoyu reminded him. Uncle Li and the rest are ordinary people as well. We should give some to them. Lu Xiaoyu was the one who reminded Lu Shu. Uncle Li referred to the uncle that sold breakfast with Lu Shu. Back then, Lu Shu sold boiled eggs. At first, Uncle Li sold eggs at their breakfast stall. Later on, they stopped and gave the egg business to Lu Shu. Some people had to eat eggs in the morning, or liked to eat eggs. They were used to buying eggs at the breakfast stall, but ever since Uncle Li stopped selling eggs, they had no choice but to buy from Lu Shu. If it were not for Uncle Lis actions, Lu Shu might not have been able to survive. After all, selling boiled eggs was not a lucrative business. People were often tightly connected with the lives of others due to compassion. This was called a bond. Lu Shu smiled. I asked Zhong Yutang to help me find them and send the meat to them. Although they cannot train, they will not fall sick as easily with these ingredients. They will be able to live longer as well. Lu Shu suddenly realized that if the frightening creatures God Lu had nurtured were to be used by someone with strong murderous intent, they might be able to destroy a world. But if the creatures were used by a good person, they would be able to bring fortune to many people. Lu Shu did not expect Lu Xiaoyu to remind him of this. He had changed, but so had Lu Xiaoyu. Right? And the refresher fruits. Lu Xiaoyu said, Do you remember that there were people in the Heavenly Network who had forcefully advanced in a war? Last time, although you gave out a batch of refresher fruits, not many people received them. Needless to say, every time Lu Shu heard of forceful advancement, he could not help but think about Liu Xiu protecting him during the battle at the Collection of Gods. He would also think about Zhao Yongchen and the rest who had protected the shops in Africa. He solemnly nodded his head. I have to. Lu Shu suddenly realized that Lu Xiaoyu was very holistic in her thinking. It could be considered as careful consideration. She was probably worried about what they would do if they went to the Luniverse and never returned. Lu Xiaoshu. Lu Xiaoyu asked as she ate, The third level of your celestial map is Sparrow Shade, right? Yes. Lu Shu nodded his head. In terms of mass killing power, it is my greatest trump card, along with the lightning aurablades. Although I do not have as many strands of Sparrow Shade as lightning aurablades, with only 2304 strands, the lightning aurablade can only be used once. They have to regenerate for one day before being used again. This does not apply to the Sparrow Shade. It is more suitable for long battles. Wait. Lu Xiaoyu furrowed her eyebrows. Is that number correct? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. I had 36 strands when I finished the third level of nebula. When I lit up the first star, I had 72 strands Then shouldnt you have 4608 strands now? Lu Xiaoyu asked after doing some quick mental calculations. Lu Shu awkwardly laughed. Ha ha ha ha, is that so?! Chen Zuan slapped the table and laughed out loud. Brother Shu, you pride yourself as a mugger! But the moment he finished speaking, Lu Shus expression turned dark. He turned to Chen Zuan and asked, Is your math very good? Chen Zuan instantly grew weak, but he did not back down. At least I can add and subtract numbers correctly under 10000. Lu Shu was silent for two seconds. Then, he laughed coldly. Then what is 2341.91929 plus 3182.10399? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. What kind of number is that? Brother Shu, are you serious? From Chen Zuans distress, +666.666! Lu Shu was also dumbfounded. This was his first time seeing decimals in distress points Chapter 1217 - Recognizable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At night, over 5000 people from the Wei Wu Army gathered. They sat on the parade square and waited for Lu Shu to arrive. They had wanted to participate in the Yellowstone National Park remains, but were stopped by Lu Shu. Putting aside how they would travel there, if the entire Wei Wu Army participated in the remains, the overseas secret practitioners would not dare to enter. How would Lu Shu earn distress points? When Lu Shu thought about his distress points, he could not help but feel a heartache The Wei Wu Army had been training hard during this period of time. Furthermore, Zhang Weiyu learned about leading an army from the Heavenly Network. Of course, not everything from the Heavenly Network could be used. Thus, Zhang Weiyu had to learn from the Heavenly Networks strengths to offset his own weaknesses. As the former leader of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, his experience in gathering Practitioners to fight also amazed the Heavenly Network and the rest. In reality, the Heavenly Network did not have much experience in this aspect. Thus, they learned from each other. At that moment, over 5000 soldiers from the Wei Wu Army sat with their legs crossed and their bodies upright. The parade square was silent. The bandits of Azure Dragon Village, and the slave army of the Wei Wu Army, had all become true soldiers. These were brave soldiers who had defeated strong enemies and trampled the palace. They carried out orders and heeded prohibitions. The strength of the Wei Wu Army had been diverse. But now, only two people had advanced to Rank One, the rest were all Rank Two experts. There was probably no army who was on par with them in terms of pure strength, even in the Luniverse. The patrolling soldiers from the Heavenly Network curiously looked on. They were very familiar with the Wei Wu Army. Typically, there was no regular routine among them. What was happening today? The Wei Wu Army and the Heavenly Network integrated very well. There were also conflicts between them, but they were private conflicts. When they bathed with hot water, it was rather cramped. They occasionally bumped into one another on accident. This was very normal. They got over it after a few sentences of complaints. The veterans grew closer amidst this interaction. Recently, they had started to call one another brothers. They treated one another as comrades. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network soldiers were rather won over. Each member of the Wei Wu Army was on the same level as a Heavenly King, but they did not use their combat power to win others over. Now, the Heavenly Network was interested in the stories of the Ninth Heavenly King leading the Wei Wu Army across the Luniverse that they heard in the canteen. For example, they listened to stories of how Lu Shu had a mountain named after him, and of tunnel warfare. They also listened to how they eliminated the aristocrat armies and how the gambling dens in the palace were. All of these stories were soul-stirring. They even caused the soldiers of the Heavenly Network to want to follow Lu Shu to the Luniverse. This did not sound like much to them. Lu Shu was the Ninth Heavenly King. They would not go wrong if they followed Lu Shu. To the soldiers from the Heavenly Network, listening to Lu Shus stories in the Luniverse was like listening to a storyteller. The heroes in the stories were able to turn ill fate into good luck, and danger into opportunity. The Earth was too ordinary. The Luniverse seemed more interesting. Of course, the most uncomfortable part about the interactions between the Heavenly Network and the Wei Wu Army was the age difference. The Heavenly Network soldiers were in their twenties, while the average age of the Wei Wu Army soldiers was 80. Thus, it was sometimes tough to have a conversation. For example, Li Heitan looked like a frank person. But once he started to argue, he would say, I am the same age as your grandfather. Cant you give in to me? What if I get so angry that I start to bleed? Who will take responsibility? They had nothing to say. They even wanted to hit someone The soldiers that the Ninth Heavenly King led would definitely not be earnest The Heavenly Network was slightly curious. Why was the Wei Wu Army suddenly sitting on the parade square? Usually, they would be in the dorms chatting. At that moment, the night sky seemed to have been forcefully opened up by someone. Lu Shu stepped out from the void and stood in front of the Wei Wu Army. The soldiers from the Heavenly Network understood. The Ninth Heavenly King was about to give them a lecture. No wonder they were so obedient Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and said, Everyone, pack your things. When the space pathway opens, we will go and kill Duanmu Huangqi. Zhang Weiyu looked up and said, Yes sir! No need to be so nervous. Lu Shu laughed. We are just killing Duanmu Huangqi. This sounded tyrannical to Zhang Weiyu and the rest. Duanmu Huangqi was the West Lord of Heaven, but they were just killing a Lord of Heaven. Zhang Weiyu had seen many tyrannical people. But he had only seen a few people as tyrannical as this. There was the old King of Gods, the head of the Sword Hut, and Lu Shu in front of him. Were there a total of three people? Zhang Weiyu was not sure. He felt that there were probably two people. Earlier, he had been telling Liu Yizhao that this person was a fake. He was definitely not that person. Liu Yizhao, you are wrong. Back then, on King Lu Mountain, Zhang Weiyu had almost given up his freedom When Liu Yizhao had just arrived, he decided to follow Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu went through great pains to explain to him. In the end, he was tricked by Liu Yizhaos understanding. It made him seem like a scammer Suddenly, Corpsedog emerged from Lu Shus finger and flew around. Lu Shu felt that the objects in the celestial map were very recognizable. It was precisely because Lu Shu felt that the weapons in the celestial map were too recognizable that he did not use them in the Luniverse. When he fought his way to the palace on the limestone road, his Sparrow Shade had been hidden in the dust. The rest of his sword had killed all his opponents. It could be said that the people who had seen Sparrow Shade, Corpsedog, and Concealed Arrow were all dead. Back then, Lu Shu had a guess, but was not willing to admit it. How could a person who did not even want to become a Heavenly King, and a person who simply wanted to live his days peacefully, be willing to accept an even more frightening identity? When he realized that only he and Lu Xiaoyu were able to go through the celestial gate, he had understood many things, but was not willing to tell anyone. He did not even ask Lu Xiaoyu how she had come. Did he go to the Sword Hut just to find the way home? He also wanted to go to the palace and the Sword Hut to see what he was like in the past, he also wanted to know what plans had been plotted against him. Lu Shu was not foolish. He had never been foolish. To many people, a title associated with the throne was a form of honor. It represented the power as the ruler of the Luniverse. But to the Luniverse, it was a burden. If he went back to search for something he had personally ended in his previous life, it would be a joke! Lu Shu calmly looked at Zhang Weiyu. Do you recognize this? Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. what is this? Lu Shu was speechless. Chapter 1218 - Sorry to Disturb You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought that if he took out Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow, Zhang Weiyu would be able to recognize who he was. After all, the objects in the celestial map were passed down. It did not make sense for Zhang Weiyu, the head of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, to not have seen them before. But he overlooked the fact that although that person was as lowly as him, their personalities were still different. The old King of Gods was very distrustful. Lu Shus cautiousness was nothing compared to the old King of Gods. For example, Zhang Weiyu did not know why he had been sent to the fields. The entire Luniverse did not seem to know that the old King of Gods could obtain the real names of everyone. They only knew that the old King of Gods had a mysterious power in this aspect, but they did not know why! Even Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, the Puppet Masters who were closest to the old King of Gods, did not know! Wen Zaifou had deeply felt the cruelty of the old King of Gods peaceful order. When he was young, he followed the old King of Gods and crossed the bridge at his hometown. The old King of Gods had said that if Wen Zaifou turned back, he would destroy that bridge. The old King of Gods was decisive and full of murderous intent. He was used to concealing everything in the depths of his heart. He was worried that one day, his weak spots would be exposed. Then, it would be beyond redemption. Thus, Lu Shu had overlooked something. Those who had seen Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were probably dead. Only Filth Removal, a creature from the sixth level of nebula, would know the secrets of the old King of Gods. However, the first time the old King of Gods trusted him, he had locked him up in the remains. Thus, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi would say that Lu Shu and the old King of Gods were different, as they had felt the changes. Lu Shu was different. Although he was also cautious, distrusting, unsociable, eccentric, and selfish, he had always been willing to reconcile with the world. He was just waiting for someone to embrace him. On the other hand, the old King of Gods was a lonely king. He was never willing to reveal his inner world. Even the people beside him were unable to truly understand him. The old King of Gods himself was also conflicted, to the point that he started to doubt himself. Lu Shu could not understand. How could someone as strong and invincible as him, walk towards destruction? Lu Shu calmly looked at Zhang Weiyus puzzled expression. Sorry to disturb you. Heh heh, his acting had failed. After he kept Corpsedog in the celestial map, he looked at Liu Yizhao as if nothing had happened. After we go to the Luniverse, I want you to obtain all the information about whats happening. Obtain information about the underlings who ran away from the limestone road at the palace. Liu Yizhao saluted. Yes sir! Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu. Great Lord, who will be the vanguard on the way to the West Capital? Li Heitan jumped up. Great Lord, me me me me me! Lu Shu looked at Li Heitan. He hesitated he asked, Let me ask you. What is the most dangerous thing we will face while heading north? Li Heitan went into deep thought. Then, he answered, letting me be the vanguard? You are rather self-aware. Go stand to one side, said Lu Shu unkindly. He turned and said to Zhang Weiyu, The Wei Wu Army does not need a vanguard. We will advance together. You dont think that I am being swayed by personal feelings. I have thought deeply about this. The overall strength of the Wei Wu Army means that you cannot treat the Wei Wu Army as an ordinary army. Furthermore, we do not need anyone to be a sacrifice. Zhang Weiyus feelings were rather complex. He had always been adjusting strategies for the Wei Wu Army, but now, he felt that there was no need to do so. The current state of the Wei Wu Army was very familiar. They were the Imperial Dragon Soldiers he had been leading for hundreds of years. They did not need anyone to be a sacrifice. Everyone would be able to advance together. They would definitely win against their enemies. Zhang Weiyu took a deep breath and said, I understand. Suddenly, Lu Shu asked, Do you know Ouyang Lishang? Ouyang Lishang was the Lamp God. Lu Shu felt that he was amazing. Others would ask the Lamp God to fulfill their wishes, he fulfilled the wish of a Lamp God Ouyang Lishang? Zhang Weiyu was dumbfounded. The creator of the armor that shakes mountains? His name is engraved in every piece of the World Tide. The World Tide? Lu Shu remembered this name. Zhang Weiyu had talked about this before. Back then, they were in a cavern in King Lu Mountain. Zhang Weiyu told Lu Shu that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers used weapons bestowed upon them by the old King of Gods. It was called the World Tide. Each World Tide could be divided into seven pieces. The Imperial Palace Soldiers had special techniques that complemented the World Tide. When the pieces formed a tide, they could injure a master. Back then, Lu Shu thought that it was rather impressive, but did not take it to heart. But he had seen the power of the Armor that Shook Mountains. Lu Shu was touched that the Armor that Shook Mountains and the World Tide had been created by the same person. Do you know where the World Tide went? I dont know. We were criminals who were chased out of the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Zhang Weiyu explained, The World Tide that belonged to us were confiscated as well. Furthermore, 18 years ago, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and Imperial Palace Soldiers suffered severe injuries. Many people concealed their names and left the palace. I dont know where they went. Criminals like us who left the palace a long time ago do not know exactly what happened. Lu Shu looked at Liu Yizhao. Do you know anything? Liu Yizhao shook his head. I was sent out one year before it happened. I dont know what happened during that period of time. Lu Shu felt that it was a pity. It would be great if you could find the World Tide. At that moment, Lu Shu saw that the World Tide was his possession strictly speaking, there was nothing wrong with this. To Lu Shu, he could give up everything in the past, except for his property But Lu Shu was self-aware. Ouyang Lishang was with him now. Although he could not find the World Tide from the past, would Ouyang Lishang be able to create a new one? To be honest, although the magical armor he had purchased was very powerful, they were a far cry from the Armor that Shook Mountains. Since they had found an expert refiner, why not make good use of him? Fine. Pack your things. Be prepared to set off at any time. We are just waiting for the space pathway to open up. With that, Lu Shu turned and stepped into a void. He was going to have a good talk with the Lamp God, Ouyang Lishang they would talk for the entire night When Lu Shu returned home, he took out the bronze lamp and carefully observed it. He had not observed it before. He now realized that there were the words Ouyang Lishang on the base of the bronze lamp. A true refining master would hope that people would remember when they created a good weapon. It was something that they had trained for. Ouyang Lishang was no exception. Lu Shu knocked on the bronze lamp. Come out. Suddenly, the bronze lamp produced a flame. Ouyang Lishang appeared in the smoke. He endured the massive shame and said, Could you fulfill a wish of mine Chapter 1219 - Master of Weapons Lu Shu was very surprised. The attitude of the Lamp God changed rather quickly. He did not even ask and made Lu Shu grant him a wish directly However, Lu Shus attitude changed immediately after he had confirmed that the Lamp God named Ouyang Lishang was the creator of the Armor that Shook Mountains and the World Tide. Lu Shu said nicely, What is your wish, I will try to grant it. However, at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Ouyang Lishang was looking around. Lu Shu was confused. What are you looking for? Ouyang Lishang was stunned after seeing the television in the living room. What is this?! Television, introduced Lu Shu. He realized that Ouyang Lishang was very interested in technology gadgets. This behavior was seen in Zhang Weiyu and the rest too. For example, till date, all the soldiers in the Wei Wu Army liked to greet Lu Shu every morning with a text message. Therefore, every morning, Lu Shu would receive over 5000 text messages However, Ouyang Lishang was different. He was a master of weapons. Perhaps, regarding new inventions, he was probably one of the most interested persons in the world! Zhang Weiyu and the rest thought that the technological devices like mobile phones and cars were fun, but Ouyang Lishang was desperate to find out how they operated and if he could learn something out of them! Ouyang Lishang examined the environment. Where am I, how long did I stay in the bronze lamp?! Is God Lu alright? Initially, Lu Shu looked at Ouyang Lishang with interest. However, after Ouyang Lishang said the last sentence, he felt that the world of the remains did not change at all However, Lu Shu did not answer Ouyang Lishangs question. He would rather Ouyang Lishang feel confused for a while longer. Lu Shu pointed at the television and said, Television, a machine that allows you to watch television shows. Whats a television show? Its so interesting, people can live inside it, Ouyang Lishang was confused. He tried to touch the television screen and realized that he could not get his hand through the layer of glass. All the images were behind the glass. Ouyang Lishang went to the toilet and was shocked when he saw the washing machine, What is this, why can it move without Spirit Qi? This is a washing machine, explained Lu Shu, It washes clothes automatically. The clothes inside were clothes that Ouyang Lishang had just put in. After looking at it for a while, Ouyang Lishang mumbled, A person that washes clothes? Lu Shu was stunned and said angrily, A person does not provide services for washing clothes. This is a MACHINE. Oh oh, machine! Ouyang Lishang repeated after Lu Shu, Hold on, what person were you talking about Alright, stop dwelling over this. Lu Shu waved his hand. Didnt you want to make a wish? Lu Shu realized that although Ouyang Lishang floated around, he had a cloud of green smoke beneath his feet that connected with the lightbulb. Ouyang Lishangs body was real as he could touch real things. However, he wanted Lu Shu to bring him out earlier on, which meant that he was unable to hold the bronze lamp himself. Ouyang Lishangs name was engraved below the bronze lamp. Therefore, the bronze lamp was probably something made for him. However, why would he be willing to give up on his physical body to hide in the bronze lamp? Hey, how far away can you go from the bronze lamp? asked Lu Shu. Then, Lu Shu saw a look of panic from Ouyang Lishang. Of course, I am able to move as far as I want to! Oh. Lu Shu walked in the opposite direction of where Ouyang Lishang was heading to. I will try. However, before he could take two steps, Ouyang Lishang ran over and held onto Lu Shus leg. 50 meters! Lu Shu laughed happily, Lets make this clear. Now, the bronze lamp is with me, so all of us should be more sincere with our words, okay? I dont have bad intentions, tell me what you need and we can discuss. Ouyang Lishangs life was in Lu Shus hand. Therefore, he could only pray that Lu Shu had good intentions. Lu Shu asked, I have a few questions for you. I will ask and you shall reply. Did you create both the World Tide and Armor that Shook Mountains? When Lu Shu mentioned the things that Ouyang Lishang was proud of, Ouyang Lishang looked extremely proud. Of course, I am the best in the weaponry field of the Luniverse. Master, do you know whats a master? Oh, what other things have you made? Apart from this bronze lamp, asked Lu Shu curiously. The owner of the Sword Hut had once asked me to make three lotus sword pills. Each of which had the power of a sword! Ouyang Lishang said proudly. Eh, Lu Shu heard about the sword pills from Liu Yizhao. Initially, when Liu Yizhao was freed from difficulties in Nangeng City, he would probably not have been able to leave if not for the lotus sword pill given by the owner of the Sword Hut. However, where were the other two pills? Of course, Lu Shu was not interested in looking for them as, after all, they were not important to him. What else did you make? How can you be a master like this? Lu Shu provoked him. The messenger mirror, said Ouyang Lishang proudly again, Apart from the messenger mirror, I selflessly made the method public. Is this enough for me to be called a master? The messenger mirror is something that blessed the entire Luniverse! However, judging from this, Ouyang Lishang probably was unaware that he was not in the Luniverse. Lu Shu thought that he had struck luck. The messenger mirror was made by Ouyang Lishang? Lu Shu was curious, Was the idea of the messenger mirror from you? Ouyang Lishang kept silent for a while. No, God Lu gave me the idea. However, he told me that the messenger mirror only needed to have the feature of transmitting voice. However, I took it further and made more creations, such that both parties could see each other too. Indeed! Lu Shu was thinking about how the messenger mirror was a relatively new creation in the Luniverse. Therefore, Lu Shu thought that the old King of Gods had seen something like a telephone on Earth. It seemed like his guess was correct. However, it had been a long time since the old King of Gods came to Earth. He had only experienced the era of telephones but not smartphones. Therefore, he only asked Ouyang Lishang to make something that could transmit voices. However, Ouyang Lishang was a talent. He implemented the visual transmission feature on top of the audio feature. Lu Shu thought for a while. After obtaining this treasure, how could he maximize his benefits? What did the Wei Wu Army need the most? They had weapons, the trident. They had protective gear, the magical weapons and armor. He looked towards Ouyang Lishang and Ouyang Lishang suddenly felt chills down his spine. Lu Shu asked, Why did you hide in the bronze lamp? Chapter 1220 - The Gourd Nobody in this world would lock themselves up in a bronze lamp if they could move about freely, right? After entering the bronze lamp, one could not stray too far away from it and had ones movements restrained. This was unacceptable for Lu Shu. Lu Shu would rather die than be forced to do this. Ouyang Lishang explained, If I had a choice, I wouldnt do this too. I was killed by my enemy but God Lu rushed over in time, allowing Lural to save my soul. Then, they gave me sufficient time to breathe and made this bronze lamp as a gift for my feelings. If not for that, I would have died. Hold on? Lu Shu felt that he was being struck by lightning. Zhang Weiyu and the rest were unwilling to mention the person around the old King of Gods who possessed the dark map because they felt guilty. Everyone was curious about this. In the past, Lu Shu did not care. Moreover, he knew that it was futile to ask them about it. Now, the name suddenly appeared in Lu Shus world. Lu Shu did not know how to react. Did you say that Lural was the person around God Lu? Yeah, Ouyang Lishang looked at Lu Shu in confusion, You didnt know about this? Wait a minute, who exactly are you? Lu Shu was stunned. So the name was not meant to be a joke. When Lu Shu heard from Ouyang Lishang that the other party kept his soul, he knew that Lural was the possessor of the dark map. At this moment, Ouyang Lishang felt that something was wrong. Only God Lu could leave and enter that world. Who could control it if Filth Removal was guarding it? Since you brought me out, why dont know you know who God Lu is? Who on earth are you?! Lu Shu glared at Ouyang Lishang unhappily, Is my identity important? In fact, I am very curious, since you are the craftsman employed by God Lu, why did God Lu throw you in that place? The logic was correct. This old guy seemed to worship God Lu. Moreover, he created the Armor that Shook Mountains and the World Tide. He made a huge contribution. Why did such a loyal master of weapons get thrown into the world of remains by God Lu? Ouyang Lishang stretched his neck and said, Why should I, the master of weapons, explain to you? Lu Shu looked at Ouyang Lishang in astonishment, Have you lost your spirit or do you think that I am unable to fight? At this moment, Ouyang Lishang remembered the plight that both of them were in. He whispered, I thought that it was a pity for God Lus gourd to only shoot out flying swords. Shouldnt the gourd be able to keep people? God Lu approved my point of view and therefore passed the gourd to me. However, an accident happened during production! I think I figured something out Lu Shu said. The head-twisting ability of the head-twisting gourd was created by you The reason why God Lu threw me to that world was not to punish me but to protect me, explained Ouyang Lishang, The gourd was insane, it chased me and wanted to kill me! However, for some reason, God Lu stopped looking for me afterwards. Perhaps, the gourd was still angry. Lu Shu smiled coldly, Haha, you make it sound as though you were wronged. Did we wrong you? Then, Lu Shu asked as though he suddenly thought about something, You went to the Luniverse afterwards? Ouyang Lishang was stunned. How did you know that? How did you get to the Luniverse? asked Lu Shu curiously. God Lu went to my hometown to look for weapons and I was the famous craftsman! Of course, I was saved by God Lu and he taught me some skills! boasted Ouyang Lishang. Hmm Lu Shu finally understood after his explanation. Ouyang Lishang was tricked into the Luniverse like the owner of the Sword Hut. Lu Shu asked this question because he remembered buying a small wooden sculpture in the black market of the Golden Foundation. The head-twisting gourd reminded him to do so. Initially, Lu Shu thought that the wooden sculpture was a treasure. However, the gourd smashed it in one strike Thinking about it now, was the wooden sculpture not similar to Ouyang Lishang Ouyang Lishang was sighing to himself, I wonder if the gourd is still angry At this moment, Lu Shus expression changed drastically. Then, Ouyang Lishang saw a gourd fly out from Lu Shus chest. It was white as jade and shone like the stars F*ck! Ouyang Lishang turned and scurried into the bronze lamp. However, he was much slower than the gourd! Ouyang Lishang knew that he could not hide and could only moan as he awaited his death. However, it was an unnecessary worry. Lu Shu held the gourd in his hand and stuffed it back to the celestial map Cough cough, laughed Lu Shu, As you can see, it is still angry All along, Lu Shu had known that the gourd had a bad temper. In the celestial map, it acted as though it was the boss. Apart from the Filth Removal, it had bullied the Concealed Arrow, Corpsedog, Sparrow Shade and Seizing Thief. It liked to go onto others stars and chased the others away. It was like an evil bully. Corpsedog, Concealed Arrow and the Seizing Thief felt wronged everyday. Lu Shu thought, who asked you to mess around with this bad-tempered one At this moment, Ouyang Lishang knelt down in front of Lu Shu and started crying while hugging his leg. God Lu, why did you change your appearance? I am not God Lu explained Lu Shu. If you are not God Lu, how are you able to keep the gourd? No wonder, you are able to bring me out from that world. Yes, apart from you, nobody can enter and leave that world freely! Ouyang Lishang was rather smart, he managed to make a lot of deductions after seeing the gourd. However, he looked depressed. Why did you become like this, you were much more charismatic last time Lu Shus face turned black instantly. What is wrong with me now?!. Ouyang Lishang did not care about Lu Shus reaction and continued ranting, You dont know how long I have been waiting for you in that world. Moreover, I could not leave to go to the humans territory, I was itching to create weapons but could not get any materials! Both the King Cow and Filth Removal did not want to help me! I knew it, only you can grant my wish, nobody else had that ability Lu Shu was happy. Itching to create weapons is a good thing. I will definitely grant your wish At this moment, Ouyang Lishang had a bad premonition Chapter 1221 - Weapon Apprentice Chapter 1221: Weapon Apprentice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought about it. What did the Wei Wu Army most urgently need now? It was probably an immediate communication device. The Flood of Bronze had been considering this problem as well. However, the method they used was more advanced. For example, they integrated a communication function inside their helmets. But this method might not work as well in the Luniverse, as there might not be wireless connection like on Earth. Furthermore, the scope of Practitioner attacks was too large. Communication devices might fall off very easily. The Heavenly Network had personally tested this. The speed and combat power of a Rank Two expert was far beyond what one had imagined. It was very common for communication devices to drop off during battles. But what if Lu Shu asked Ouyang Lishang to solve this problem at its core? For example, what if he created the helmet to include this function? After all, Ouyang Lishang was the creator of the messenger mirror. It would not be difficult for him to resolve this problem. Although Lu Shu could use the Treaty of Alliance to relay information and orders, the problem was, he was not adept at commanding. According to what Zhang Weiyu and the rest had said, when the old King of Gods was deeply absorbed in commanding, he would be invincible against the rest of the Luniverse. But the old King of Gods was the old King of Gods. Lu Shu had self-awareness. He definitely could not be swayed by personal emotions at times like this. A wrong decision could cause injuries in the Wei Wu Army. Zhang Weiyu was not willing to continue being in charge of commanding, as he felt that he was too soft-hearted. He could not watch his comrades die because of his decisions. Thus, Lu Shu eventually gave the authority to the original commander of the Black Feather Army, Li Liang. When Lu Shu sent this request to Ouyang Lishang, Ouyang Lishang immediately patted his chest and ensured that it was easy. There would not be any problems. To Ouyang Lishang, this was far too easy. He did not understand why Lu Shu said that it might be difficult, until he found out that there were over ten thousand helmets to refine Even if he was able to produce one helmet in an average of ten minutes, he would have to take a very long time to finish this God Lu, are you exploiting me Ouyang Lishang was about to cry. Lu Shu corrected him. I said that I am Lu Shu, not God Lu. But if you feel that you are not able to handle it, I can help you to find apprentices. But you have to teach them how to refine weapons. The Earth had little experience in terms of refining weapons. Although the Heavenly Network was able to refine standard weapons, these weapons were a far cry from the tridents. They were not up to standard. Thus, Lu Shu immediately had an idea. He would pass down the method for refining weapons to the Heavenly Network through Ouyang Lishang. Lu Xiaoyu had been worried, but Lu Shu had been worried as well. What if they never returned? But could he not go to the Luniverse because of this concern? Would the mastermind stop if he did not go? Probably not. After Zhong Yutang obtained information from Lu Shu, he immediately formed a group of professional refiners to come to Luo City. Before this, they were all in the Capital. They drove over and brought countless research equipment and instruments. These were the most advanced technologies in the cultivation realm. At first, these professionals did not know what they were here for. The entire process had been kept secret. Their original jobs were also classified. After all, the large organizations put focus on refining weapons. The Heavenly Network was also worried about the potential for their research to be leaked. When they came to the Longmen Fortress, the professionals were rather proud. Although they were not very strong, their knowledge passed down from ancient times represented their position. Even in this era, as long as you had actual knowledge, you would be respected by everyone else. They occupied a decent position in the Heavenly Network. This time, they were hurried to the Longmen Fortress. On the way, they were not even told of the reason why. The professionals were slightly unhappy. When they reached the Longmen Fortress, they were informed that they would become apprentices. They were shocked. Who has the right to make us apprentices? They were not acting. This was a widely accepted fact in the cultivation realm. The standard weapons in the Heavenly Network were the best in the world! The professionals looked at one another helplessly. It was as if they had been humiliated. Of course, some of them went into deep thought. A veteran with white hair smiled and said, Do you think that Heavenly King Nie is foolish? If he has asked us to become apprentices, this person definitely has the right. You have something to learn from everyone. Dont go backwards the more you live. That makes sense, but I dont think that anyone can be stronger than us, said someone. Stay calm. The veteran was not angry, even after being rejected. He said, If I were able to learn the truth in the morning, I would not be afraid to die at night. I simply want to see the greater world of refining weapons. Everything else is not important. At this moment, they saw Lu Shu in front of them. One of them suddenly asked, Why does he seem so familiar? Are we becoming his apprentices? Lu Shu took out the bronze lamp. Ouyang Lishang appeared in a flurry of smoke. He coldly said, I have seen the weapons you have refined. They are mere trash. Furthermore, your equipment have too many unnecessary parts. There are too many diversions. You are using the roundabout way? Was he questioning science? They were not too happy No matter what industry you are in, you should not use your lack of knowledge to question our best achievements. Even if we explain science to you, you will not understand, but you have to respect science. Ouyang Lishang smiled and said, I have seen your papers and research. I also understand the word science. You are right, we have to respect science. But what does science mean? Let me explain. Science is the use of truths or definitions that have been discovered, collected, and publicly accepted. Science is knowledge that has been systemized and consolidated into formulas. You have not even stepped through the door with your current knowledge. As Ouyang Lishang spoke, he touched a helmet with his finger. It was as if he had used a secret method on the helmet. Complicated and beautiful patterns suddenly emerged on the surface of the originally plain helmet. It was as if magma was flowing through the helmet! You have not learned how to look at this world that is full of magical energy. So, focus on being apprentices. Ouyang Lishang calmly said, Of course, I also hope to obtain scientific perspectives from you. After all, I am also extremely interested in this world. When the veteran saw the helmet in Ouyang Lishangs hands, he was obsessed. So this is how you refine weapons! Everyone looked at Ouyang Lishang in a new light. His calm expression was full of mystery and great confidence. This was a true master of refining weapons! But at that moment, Ouyang Lishangs expression changed. He jeered at Lu Shu. Great Lord, what do you think? Their impression of Ouyang Lishang collapsed. He was just currying favor Chapter 1222 - Consistent in Currying Favor When Ouyang Lishang used a secret method to engrave patterns on the magical helmet, he had shocked the group of master refiners. Ouyang Lishang had used actual actions to tell them that inheritance was very important if they wanted to refine weapons. Refining weapons did not simply involve researching materials and using Spirit Qi to achieve resonance. It was like programming. You had to learn computer language before you could speak to the world. The lines of power on the magical helmet were like a computer program. In Ouyang Lishangs words, it was a magical symbol. The professional refiners faced Ouyang Lishang like a group of children facing a university professor. They were helpless and admired him. Just like what the veteran had said, to many of them, they were obsessed with researching weapon refining techniques. If they were able to learn the truth in the morning, they would not be afraid to die at night. This was very real. Now, the path they had been chasing was right in front of them, currying favor with Lu Shu This feeling was really sour The veteran hesitated. He looked at Lu Shu. I havent asked. You are Im Lu Shu. You dont need to be so polite. Lu Shu smiled. He looked at Ouyang Lishang. I will hand them over to you. I want them to be able to take up the job in one week. You cannot slow down on refining the helmets. The space pathway might open at any time. Relax. Ouyang Lishang smiled. As long as they are not idiots, I will be able to do this. The professional refiners, who had been arrogant, suddenly felt that they were being ignored. This young man looked at them as if they were workers in an assembly line Lu Shu? I think I know who he is One of the professional refiners was annoyed. They conducted research with great concentration. Like many scientists who focused on attacks, they did not care about battles. They did not care about which celebrity was the most popular. Their research results were the most important. But even the researchers in the Heavenly Network had heard of Lu Shu. Even if they did not want to hear of him, someone would tell them about him. The Ninth Heavenly King, the veteran said as he nodded his head. But he could not understand. Who was this person from the bronze lamp? The fabled Aladdin lamp did not look like this. Furthermore, that Lamp God had higher moral principles than the one in front of them Once Lu Shu passed on this request, he left. After all, he had many other things to do. He did not have the time to delay Ouyang Lishang either. But the moment he walked away, the professional refiners started to softly chatter. Where did Lu Shu find this person Ouyang Lishang suddenly roared. Can you call the Great Lord by his actual name? The professional refiners were convinced. They had to catch up to him. Ouyang Lishang sucked up to Lu Shu, when he was around and even when he had left. What if Lu Shu heard of this? But they could not quite understand. Why did the master refiner Ouyang Lishang seem like Lu Shus lackey? In the past, they had only heard of how amazing the Ninth Heavenly King was. Now, they had truly understood. There were some things you did not have a concrete impression of until you saw them with your own eyes. Ouyang Lishang looked at the group of professional refiners. He laughed coldly. All of you have given up on training for research. How ignorant. Some of them could not understand. We just dont have time to train. A beard lathered is half shaved. To a master refiner, your strength is your weapon. Ouyang Lishang laughed coldly. If you do not have any strength, refining weapons will be worthless. Beginning with today, you must train for four hours every day! The professional refiners looked at one another helplessly. Were they going to start training? Thats right. Ouyang Lishang said, Let me see some of your resources. I dont think that your research results are amazing. I just want to see how many detours you have taken! Ouyang Lishang had been spending the past two days learning about the Earth. No matter how bright he was, he had to learn from the beginning. Recently, he was obsessed. He constantly asked Lu Shu questions, to the point that Lu Shu wanted to give up on him There was a reason why Ouyang Lishang was able to become a master refiner. He maintained a strong sense of curiosity towards the world. When he saw a phone, he wanted to conduct research on it. When he saw a television, he wanted to conduct research on it. He had never sent Lu Shu any messages, but after he went to the laboratory, he had taken apart more than ten phones. At that moment, not only did the professional refiners come to the Longmen Fortress with their equipment, refining materials from all over the country were being transported over. Zhong Yutang was very clear that if the Heavenly Network was able to inherit weapon refinery, it would be much more important than their limited resources. As the current chief manager of the Heavenly Network, Zhong Yutang knew that it was not the time to save money! Of course, the entire weapon refinery laboratories were tightly protected. In another part of the Longmen Fortress, the construction workers had started to rapidly build a new underground laboratory. Not only did they consider confidentiality, they also considered safety. They wanted to prevent overseas Practitioners from infiltrating the base and stealing the results of their research. Lu Shu also hoped that Ouyang Lishang would be able to produce the World Tide once again. According to Zhang Weiyu, their techniques complemented the World Tide. Furthermore, to the Imperial Palace Soldiers, facing masters would be completely different if they possessed the World Tide. But Ouyang Lishang had said that when he had produced the World Tide, the old King of Gods had provided him with unique materials. Ouyang Lishang had confirmed that he had used up all the materials. He had only been able to produce 300 World Tides. Thus, there were only 300 World Tides in the world. There would not be any more in the future. It was the same for the Armor that Shook Mountains. Lu Shu asked Ouyang Lishang why Duanmu Huangqi recognized the Armor that Shook Mountains. However, Ouyang Lishang was shocked. Great Lord, do you not remember anything? Back then, you asked me to produce the Armor that Shook Mountains for Duanmu Huangqi. He had always been in charge of infiltration tactics. There were times when he had to go deep into enemy territory. Thus, the Armor that Shook Mountains was created. But after you took back the Armor that Shook Mountains, it disappeared If the Armor that Shook Mountains had been found, where would the World Tide be? Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Had the old King of Gods hidden it somewhere? It was likely that it was in enemy hands. If the World Tide was as frightening as Zhang Weiyu had said, then the Wei Wu Army could not be rash. Two days later, Zhong Yutang looked for Lu Shu. He wanted to see the progress Ouyang Lishang was making. He asked, How many helmets can they add the communication function to every day? Lu Shu thought about it and flashed two fingers. Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded. 2000 per day? Lu Shu shook his head. He gestured again. 200 per day? Zhong Yutang asked again. Lu Shu shook his head again. He paused for two seconds. Then, he said, 1001! Zhong Yutang was confused. From Zhong Yutangs distress, +666! Chapter 1223 - Friends, Comrades Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He stretched out his fingers to make a scissors sign but ended up showing a 1001, what on earth? Did he think that others did not know body language? If one is able to re-create 1001 magical weapons and armor every day, that is considered quite fast, said Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu said after giving it some thought, I request for Wei Wu Armys supplies to be prioritised, because we have to set off whenever the space pathway opens. Moreover we will only bring Ouyang Lishang away and the other experts will be left with you. I will also ask Ouyang Lishang to teach them as much knowledge as possible so it can be passed down in the Heavenly Network. All of you can then take your time to create the weapons in the future. This shocked Zhong Yutang for a moment. When did he sound as though he would never come back again? Especially the sentence on passing down in the Heavenly Network. You are not certain too? said Zhong Yutang. He had interacted with Lu Shu for too long. He led the team the first time they went to the Beimang remains and encountered Lu Shu inside it. Afterwards, he refused to pick up Lu Shus call and Lu Shu climbed up his window. After that, along with Heavenly King Nie, he forced Lu Shu to become the Heavenly King. All along, they had never drank together or had heart to heart talks after they got drunk. However, for some reason, when Zhong Yutang saw Lu Shu, he felt extremely pitiful. Although nobody said that they were good friends of each other, who could deny that? If anyone asked Zhong Yutang about whether he was friends with Lu Shu, Zhong Yutang would definitely answer with certainty, yes. Lu Shu smiled as he looked at Zhong Yutang, Dont worry about me, you should worry for my enemy. Zhong Yutang said sincerely, I am worried about both parties Lu Shu contemplated before saying, I dont know whether that is a good thing or a bad thing? I hope all of you can return safely said Zhong Yutang, If all of you plan to return. Rest assured, smiled Lu Shu as he looked at Zhong Yutang, If I stay alive, I will definitely return. Zhong Yutang was the Chief Manager of the Heavenly Network and the Heavenly Network protected the place. Therefore, they could not leave their roles to help Lu Shu and felt terrible. If they were free, they would have left with Lu Shu. However, they could not. Oh by the way, creating 1001 weapons in a day, how long do the experts have to work for? asked Zhong Yutang suddenly. I said one day explained Lu Shu. Zhong Yutang was astonished, One whole day of work? Do you treat them as animals? Rest assured, they wont die. Lu Shu said and went back home. The weapon experts were going crazy. Initially, Ouyang Lishang taught them how to create weapons at a very fast speed and allowed them to make some hands-on experiments on the helmets as he could fix their mistakes. However, the experts suddenly realized that they were not there to learn but rather there to work. Although hands-on practice allowed them to learn faster, they felt that they spent too long doing the hands-on practices! Even apprentices in the historical world did not suffer such a treatment, right? The overseas experts usually boasted about the Heavenly Networks skills. However, who expected the top experts to be abused and exploited in such a manner? Thank goodness, they were all practitioners and could bear with it. However, they gradually realized that the break time was customized to practitioners of respective levels of capabilities. Those with lower levels of capabilities could rest for approximately three hours while those with slightly higher levels of capabilities rested for about two hours. Everyone felt like dying from the torture but their bodies were alright The person who scheduled their break times must be extremely familiar with the practitioners as he had to understand their limits. In fact, everyone speculated that the Ninth Heavenly King did the planning by himself. In the past, they heard that the Ninth Heavenly King was extremely cunning, now, they finally understood it Of course, everyone felt fortunate because they finally gained recognition for their weapons expertise. At least, they knew how to continue down this path in the future. Everyone respected Ouyang Lishang. Specialists were needed for certain fields and those who were experts were respected. However, Ouyang Lishang was like an old master in a small workshop who was unkind to his apprentices. When he found out that someone made a mistake, he would not hesitate to kick and punch that person. To be honest, Ouyang Lishang had always taught his apprentices in this manner. Moreover, he only brought up the son apprentice, which meant that the apprentice was brought up in his house and was treated like his son. Therefore, Ouyang Lishang was not lenient with his apprentices at all. How would a father be lenient to his son? Ouyang Lishang believed that if he was too lenient, his apprentices would not excel. Only a strict mentor could produce outstanding students! The eldest elder felt that this would not work. He discussed with Ouyang Lishang, Look, we are not young anymore, if you continue to kick and scold them like this Ouyang Lishang stared at him, Why do we need to respect them? You arent young anymore? How old are you? The elder was stunned. I am almost 70. Only 70 years old, I am almost 900, said Ouyang Lishang. The experts were confused. They looked at each other in astonishment, how could that make sense? This was the first time they heard someone use the word only to describe a 70 year-old. Then, when Lu Shu discovered this when he went to the laboratory, he stopped Ouyang Lishang immediately and said, Times have changed. You cant use that old-fashioned way to teach your apprentices. You have to be civilised! Ouyang Lishang was arrogant when meeting others but listened to Lu Shu immediately. This shocked the other experts Elder, rest assured, I will take note of that, I will be civilised! Ouyang Lishang did not even have to think about how to flatter Lu Shu and said immediately. The experts were stunned. Ouyang Lishang, who was almost 900 years old, called Lu Shu an elder? Then how old was Lu Shu Wasnt the Ninth Heavenly King in his teens, the experts thoughts were going wild in the experimental lab After two days, they realized that Ouyang Lishang listened to Lu Shu. When he said that he would be civilised, he really became civilised. Lets be content, sighed the chief elder of the expert team, Now, at least he bows to us before kicking us Chapter 1224 - Lu Xiaoyu’s Evil Aura Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the experts were brought over as workers, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan relaxed completely and did not have much to do. Lu Shu asked them if they wanted to go to the Luniverse and they were extremely willing to go. In fact, they had already begun to pack their luggage. However, the awkward thing was that Lu Shu ultimately did not ask them. Moreover, both of them felt that Lu Shu was not very willing to bring them along. This was not because he was afraid that they would be a burden. After all, both of them were Rank One experts and it was not a matter of their capabilities. In fact, it was because Lu Shu was afraid that they would encounter danger. Lu Shu felt that Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao did not need to accompany him to face danger. Although the Wei Wu Army was very powerful, Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu never figured out what was the realm higher than the Master Realm. Therefore, they could not predict how terrifying their enemies were. Lu Shu had been preparing for the past 18 years of his life. Now, it was the only time he had to start a battle with the unknown. Lu Shu felt that he would not lose but he did not want to use anothers life to take a gamble. After he returned, Lu Shu did not have a proper chance to chat with Lu Xiaoyu. It felt as though Lu Shu was busy with the preparation of heading to the Luniverse. Ultimately, both of them did not get things clear. Lu Shu was too shy to ask Lu Xiaoyu directly and Lu Xiaoyu did not think of a proper answer. Therefore, Lu Shu prepared for his trip while Lu Xiaoyu was busy calculating the bills for the Wei Wu Army, regarding how much allowance they should get after they entered the Luniverse. She had to find Uncle Li and the rest of the vendors who sold breakfast for them to transport the refresher fruits and meat over. Both Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were very busy. Half of their time was spent out of the Longmen Fortress and they did not have much interaction. It was not because there was a barrier between them. Rather, it was because both of them wanted to solve the problem with the best method but ended up not speaking up as they were perfectionists. It was as though a craftsman saw a piece of jade and felt that it was too good to be true. However, the craftsman had not thought about how to carve it such that it became the unique treasure on Earth and decided to leave it alone. However, the problem came. They had to deal with things sooner or later. Lu Shu climbed up to the roof of the house and sat there, thinking about things of the future. He had communicated with Zhong Yutang that night and made some requests for the things he needed for his trip to the Luniverse. They were extremely important. However, after hearing what Lu Shu needed, Zhong Yutang was confused as he had no idea why Lu Shu wanted them. Lu Shu sat on the roof. In the past, he sat there with Lu Xiaoyu. In those days, they could not pay for television channel subscriptions and could only access very few television channels. Therefore, the highlight of their day would be sitting on the roof and chatting while looking at the outside world. When they first moved in, the couple living on the third floor opposite them always quarrelled. After a while, they stopped quarreling and they heard from the elderly lady that they had divorced. Life was uncertain. Nobody could predict what would happen. Lu Shu suddenly heard someone leap up onto the roof. He knew that it was Lu Xiaoyu without even turning his head around. However, before he could speak, Lu Xiaoyu complained, Why didnt you cook dinner? What are you busy with today? Lu Shu smiled. Lu Xiaoyu sat down beside him. I found Uncle Li. The premium meat of the creatures had been sent over and it should last him for one month. The entire familys body condition has been improved to the maximum, said Lu Xiaoyu, However, I got bad news. Aunt Wang passed away on her journey from Luo City due to a stroke. It was too late for resuscitation. When Lu Xiaoyu said that, she sounded rather depressed too. In the past when Lu Xiaoyu bought eggs for Lu Shu, people joked that Aunt Wang protected Lu Xiaoyu like a mother hen. However, she had passed away. Lu Xiaoyu looked at the lights outside. Lu Shu, if you have any questions, ask them. The world is unpredictable, there shouldnt be a barrier between us. I want to know if you have the memory of the past life? asked Lu Shu. This question did not seem meaningful but it meant a lot for Lu Shu. That was because a person was made up of pieces of memories. The memories of a person determined who the person was. Therefore, Lu Shu reminded Xiaoyu in the past to throw away the fragments of memories of the spirits after using them. It did not matter if some important details were missing. If Lu Xiaoyu had the memory of the past life, was she the person in her past life, or Lu Xiaoyu herself? In other words, the person in her past life did not have feelings for Lu Shu as Lu Shu did not exist back then. Lu Shu rejected all memories as though he rejected an entire era and refused to look back. However, he was slightly worried. He did not look back but what about Lu Xiaoyu? I didnt. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. She looked afar and shook her legs that were hanging from the roof. So, you are worried about this. Rest assured, I removed the memories on time. I know why I have such an evil aura and killer intent. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows. Why? In this life, I will take on the evil doings that you refuse to admit. Lu Xiaoyu said casually, Perhaps you were too depressed in your past life. Therefore, I made a vow to kill those people whom you are unwilling to kill. Lu Shu was speechless due to astonishment. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu. Although I am not related to her, this fervent wish still affected me. Many people thought that Lu Xiaoyu was extremely cold-blooded and aggressive in the past. Her classmates and her comrades all thought so. Even Lu Shu felt that this characteristic was bad. Of course, Lu Xiaoyu had changed a lot. However, nobody expected that Lu Xiaoyus violence was because of a wish she made in her past life. The woman who said that she did not want anything in the world gave up on her sword. She cut everything off to accompany Lu Shu for another journey and killed people for him. After saying so much, are you still not going to make dinner? Lu Xiaoyu said expressionlessly. Oh oh. Lu Shu laughed. What do you want to eat? Fried tomato egg. One tomato and three eggs. I want sliced garlic and not scallions, said Lu Xiaoyu proudly. Everything seemed to have returned to what it was from the start. Chapter 1225 - Visitors to the Chen Family When meals were being cooked, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao followed the smell of food and came over. After all, they lived next door. All they had to do was walk out and turn right, and it was as if they had stepped into a canteen. But Chen Zuan seemed anxious. While they were eating, Lu Shu curiously asked, Is there something on your mind? Chen Zuan looked up. Is it that obvious? What nonsense. Lu Shu said unkindly, Where are you aiming your chopsticks at? You took away the food that Little Fury took for itself! Taking away food from Little Furys bowl like that. Are you still human? Chen Zuan turned and look. Little Fury was angrily looking at him Its actually nothing much. I might need to go out over the next two days, said Chen Zuan. There is a guest back in the Capital, but I dont know who that guest is. Lu Shu glanced at him. He did not ask any other questions. Instead, he said, I suggest that the two of you do not follow me to the Luniverse. Just wait at the Longmen Fortress. The Heavenly Network needs you too. Chen Zuan was engrossed in eating. He did not speak. The next day, he drove to the Capital alone. Someone was already waiting for him there. However, they did not have the right to enter the Longmen Fortress. The Longmen Fortress was tightly sealed from the outside. They were on their guard. There were Heavenly Network spies and patrol guards even five kilometers away from the city. Their checks were very thorough. This was also the reason why Lu Shu assumed that the slave owners had been exterminated. This was to prevent anyone else from entering the Longmen Fortress and carrying out their plan. It took two hours to drive from Luo City to the Capital. If one drove quickly, they might even be able to reach in 1.5 hours. Unlike at the Longmen Fortress, the civilians here were more relaxed. They did not sense the incoming war. The Heavenly Network had stopped all the danger at the Longmen Fortress. This place was still peaceful and prosperous. They did not care about how tense it was in the Longmen Fortress, as long as the danger did not reach them. If they lost control of the Longmen Fortress, they might even complain about it on the Internet, if they still had the chance to do so. The guest to the Chen family had booked a room in the most expensive hotel in the Capital. It was said that a meal could cost a few hundred thousand dollars. Chen Zuans family, and even Chen Zuan himself, had lived such a life in the past. Chen Zuan was now used to cheap fish-flavored shredded pork and scrambled eggs with tomato. He felt that he would be very happy eating anything at Lu Shus apartment. Chen Zuan called the guest. He thought about it and said, I will book the place. I dont eat expensive food. Theres no need to reserve such an expensive place. He chose a reasonably-priced buffet. After all, he was preparing to go to the Luniverse. It was normal to stock up on food, right? But when the Chen family returned, Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He did not expect his fourth uncle to come. His fourth uncle was part of the new generation of military commanders. His fourth uncle looked at the simple and crude entrance of the buffet restaurant. He furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but did not show much. Instead, he happily said to Chen Zuan, Lets go. Well talk while we eat. His fourth uncle said that they would talk while they ate, but he did not plan to take any food. To him, all the food here was very crude. The food might not even be hygienic. Only Chen Zuan constantly refilled his plate. It was as if he was here only to eat. This unusual volume of food easily caused the waiters to pay attention to him Chen Zuan could eat 15 days worth of food in one sitting a long time ago. Now that he had advanced to Rank One, he was not much more powerful, but he ate even more. Now, he could eat 50 days worth of food in one sitting he could single-handedly finish all the food in the buffet restaurant. Ever since the dawn of the magically rich era, more and more owners of buffet restaurants could no longer say, Although you are good at eating your moneys worth, I am not losing money. Of course, Chen Zuans ability did not simply allow him to eat. After all, he had displayed a unique ability in the previous battle. He could absorb the energy around him, creating a vacuum. His fourth uncle watched him hungrily gobble up the food. He said, I know that you might be upset over your family cutting off your funds, but you dont have to over-indulge like that. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He smiled. Im not angry, really. Im preparing to go to the Luniverse. Im stocking up on food in advance. Its not like you dont know my abilities. The decision to cut off your funds was your Second Masters. We also feel that his values are rather old-fashioned, but we cant do anything. Dont blame us, explained his fourth uncle patiently. Wait. Chen Zuan smirked. I dont think that he is old-fashioned. Some time ago, when the space pathway to the Luniverse opened, he almost died at the Longmen Fortress. If you say that, he will be unhappy. Chen Bailis position in the Chen family was very high, but the younger generation was not quite fond of him. They feared him more than they respected him. To the older generation, he was a senior that would never allow them to speak other languages. It was as if they were living a few centuries ago. In the past, one of the sons of the Chen family said, I want some shui[1]. He was almost beaten up by Chen Baili. If you want to drink water, then drink water! What rubbish language are you speaking?! At this moment, everyone suddenly realized that he could understand foreign languages Chen Zuans fourth uncle observed Chen Zuan. I remember that you did not like your Second Master in the past. People change. Chen Zuan smiled. Then let me get straight to the point. His fourth uncle said, We know that the Ninth Heavenly King will be heading towards the Luniverse. The Chen family hopes that you will not go. You are now the pillar of the Chen family. You should avoid danger and stay safe. Dont risk yourself. You should spend more energy on family affairs. Fourth uncle. Chen Zuan put down his chopsticks. There is no should or should not in this world. According to what you have said, Qiuqiao should not have used his life to stop two Rank One experts. As Chen Zuan spoke, he pointed to the people outside. They are able to safely shop and eat, precisely because we are protecting them. Is the Chen family planning to interfere with the Heavenly Network before the war is over? His fourth uncle remained calmed. I want the Chen family to contribute more to the Heavenly Network and relieve some of their load. Our family is sensible. We have no intentions of influencing the Heavenly Network. We cant. But you are the person closest to the core in the Heavenly Network. Our family needs you. Your Second Master has rejected us. We cannot do anything. We can only hope to seek your understanding. If you are willing, the Chen family will use all our resources to help you become a Heavenly King. Chen Zuan was speechless. He was not an eloquent person. If Brother Shu were here, he might be able to badly attack his fourth uncle. For some reason, Chen Zuan suddenly had no appetite. He wanted to return to the Longmen Fortress. Chen Zuan stood up and was about to leave when his fourth uncle looked at him with a sharp gaze. You know what rejecting the Chen family means. Can you go against all the resources the Chen family has provided you all these years? If you leave now, dont call me fourth uncle any more. Chen Zuan thought about it for three seconds. Then, he said, Sorry, fourth brother. His fourth uncle was dumbfounded. [1] shui means water in Chinese Chapter 1226 - Chen Zuan’s Decision Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan understood the thoughts of the Chen Family very well. The older generation was slowly stepping down. His fourth uncle was the strongest among the new generation. During the magically rich era, everyone had realized how important the cultivation realm was, especially after the Luniverse appeared. Everyone saw a complete cultivation civilization through these battles. In that civilization, the strong were the rulers. Ordinary people did not have the power to resist. In the past, when mercenary troops carried out killing missions, they needed detailed plans. They needed a plan A and a plan B. But after they became stronger, it was different. They just had to flatten everything in their way. Thus, all the families changed the way they thought. The families in China all hoped to have a position in the Heavenly Network, but Nie Ting tightly guarded the Heavenly Network and ensured that nothing could leak. None of them had a chance. The greatest advantage that the Chen family had was that Chen Baili was a Heavenly King. They definitely had a lot of authority. But Chen Baili was not interested in fighting for power and position. He did not even have a house of his own. How could you hope that he had any worldly desires? Chen Zuans fourth uncle had discussed with Chen Baili. He hoped that Chen Baili would be able to help the Chen family continue to shine, but after Chen Baili helped the family to obtain some resources, he no longer cared. To him, too many resources would harm the younger generation. He was particularly concerned about the two new young people in the Chen family, Chen Zuans cousins. After he was able to train, he became a playboy in the Capital. He did not do honest work. Training was their capital that allowed them to shine, but they had never seen their ability as their responsibility. Ever since then, Chen Baili did not ask about what was happening in the family. Now, Chen Zuans fourth uncle turned his eyes towards Chen Zuan. Many people had realized that the current Chen Zuan, the fatty that they had overlooked, was now on par in the Heavenly Network with Chen Baili! How many Rank One experts were there in the country?! Out of the 11 Heavenly King, not all of them were Rank Ones either. Chen Zuan definitely had the ability to fight for the position of Heavenly King! This caused the Chen family to have new ambitions. They hoped that Chen Zuan would become the new Heavenly King and pave the way for the new generation of the Chen family! If Lu Shu was here, he would realize that the fourth uncle was not much different from the heads of the families in the palace. But the people of the Luniverse knew that it was very difficult for masters to emerge from the families in the palace, as their hearts were not pure enough. At this moment, Chen Zuan had rejected his fourth uncle. According to his fourth uncle, he had threatened to cut off Chen Zuans relations with his family. His fourth uncle also felt somewhat helpless. In the past, very few members of the family dared to leave the family, as they had always benefited from the resources and support of the family. But Chen Zuan and Chen Baili had not received much resources from the family. Chen Zuans achievements were because of the Ninth Heavenly King. The Ninth Heavenly King. The Chen family felt that this was Chen Zuans greatest advantage. The legendary Heavenly King occupied a high position in the Heavenly Network. It could be said that he was the third in power within the Heavenly Network. Even outsiders were unable to determine whether the Ninth Heavenly King or Nie Ting was more powerful. When the large families looked at problems, they still maintained their past habits. It was not easy to change these habits. They focused more on interpersonal relationships. For example, Chen Zuan and Lu Shu were like brothers. Even though Chen Zuan was a Rank Two, he was worth their investment and support. But they did not expect Chen Zuan to reject them so frankly. To Chen Zuan, he had interacted with Lu Shu for a long time. He felt that everything in the past seemed like fake prosperity. He would only be strong if he trained himself. If his family was the cage, then he would definitely break out from the family and pursuit the self. His fourth uncle slowly calmed down. I was too emotional. I hope that you dont mind. Chen Zuan sighed. Fourth uncle, I finally understand why you have become the commander of this generation. Ill take that as a complement. His fourth uncle smiled. But I hope that you will think seriously about it. Our family is not giving you any restrictions. We just want to provide you with more resources and a bigger stage. You have no need to reject us so quickly. Chen Zuan thought about it for a long time. Then, he said, Fourth uncle, in the past, I really wanted the family to acknowledge me. But now, I feel that there is no need. It is good enough that I acknowledge myself. It is good enough that Brother Shu and the rest acknowledge me. I have new friends and new comrades. When the space pathway to the Luniverse opened, I suddenly felt that even if I die with them, it will be worth it. You dont have to take the risk. His fourth uncle raised his tone. You might not understand what I am talking about. Chen Zuan earnestly said, I am willing to fight alongside them. This is why I train. It is not because I want to obtain resources for the family and live a long life. I will go to the Luniverse, not because I want to obtain any achievements. I want my growth to be useful to Lu Shu. To me, he is my friend and my teacher. I need to help him, like how he helped me in the past. Chen Zuans fourth uncle observed Chen Zuan. He was suddenly fatigued. At one period of time, he suddenly recalled an age where he was as passionate. Back then, everything was pleasant. He would even personally write love letters to girls. Chen Zuan said, Let me tell you something. Mediocre people are trapped in the cage of interpersonal relations, while the enlightened only race with themselves. I will treat you for this meal. Although my salary is not much, it is enough to support myself. With that, Chen Zuan turned and left, leaving his fourth uncle deep in thought. When Chen Zuan was leaving, he took two bananas, but was stopped by a waitress. Sir, you are not allowed to take away food from a buffet restaurant. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. Are you sure? The waitress was at a loss. Yes. Then, she watched as Chen Zuan turned back and ate ten chicken legs and ten steaks The boss behind the counter was about to explode from rage. Let him take the bananas and leave His fourth uncle watched all of this, dumbstruck. He had been thinking about what Chen Zuan had said. He felt that the fatty was very deep. His words made people ponder about them. But how did the fatty change in an instant?! His fourth uncle mysteriously laughed. When he came today, he did not expect that he would go into action, but he was disciplined by his junior. He even acted impetuously against a small buffet restaurant Chapter 1227 - Replacement Heavenly Kings! While Chen Zuan drove back to Longmen Fortress, he was deep in thought. He was very clear that his parents still supported him, as everything had been carried out by his fourth uncle. His parents had not said anything. When he wanted to go to the Salt Lake remains to train, his parents asked Chen Baili for an opportunity because they supported him. The people who understood him most in the world were his parents. Could he really cut off all ties with the Chen family? Probably not. After all, they were related by blood. Chen Zuan was not a heartless person. When he entered the Longmen Fortress, a soldier from the Heavenly Network checked his documents and identity at the checkpoint. Chen Zuan was very cooperative. When he left, he thanked his comrades for their hard work. But when he drove past, before he could roll up his windows, he heard someone softly say, Wow, was that Chen Zuan? Yes. You just came from the northeast, so you have never seen him before. During the battle at the Longmen Fortress, the four Rank One experts fought a Rank One patron from the Black Feather Army. When I think about that battle, I get fired up, said another soldier. The four Rank One experts referred to Chen Zuan, Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, and Nalan Que. When Chen Zuan heard this, he could not help but sit up straight. His somewhat stiff expression relaxed into a smile. He softly muttered, Am I that famous? The feeling of not being acknowledged by his family was like a dark cloud. Even thought he was more steadfast now, he was still affected. But when he obtained the acknowledgment of his comrades, the dark clouds dispersed. He was sure about what path he had to embark on. It was just that no one had acknowledged him. In the past, he had never felt that he was amazing, as he had always been by Lu Shus side. Lu Shu was one of the most prominent figures in the Heavenly Network, causing Chen Zuan to be overlooked. But he was very powerful. He had thought about it. How good would it be if his family was able to use resources to help him obtain the position of Heavenly King? The title of Heavenly King in the Heavenly Network was very noble. They were leaders who shone in the Heavenly Network. His family might not have any say in promoting him to the position of Heavenly King, but if outsiders felt that the support from a top family did not mean much, then they were underestimating the power of the families. Thus, it was as if Chen Zuan had rejected the possibility of becoming a Heavenly King. Becoming a Heavenly King? He would talk about it if he came back alive from the Luniverse. Chen Zuan laughed as he drove. For some reason, Chen Zuan felt that he was far away from the position of Heavenly King. Although he had the strength, he felt that he lacked something. When he thought about this, he grew slightly dejected. After all, becoming a Heavenly King was the dream of every Practitioner in the Heavenly Network. When Chen Zuan drove past the headquarters, he was stopped by Zhong Yutang. Chen Zuan looked up. Zhong Yutang was poking his head out of a window. Chen Zuan, come here. We have something to discuss with you. Chen Zuan was puzzled. What was happening? He stopped the car and walked up. At that moment, Chen Zuan suddenly realized that Hao Zhichao was already waiting for him at the entrance, Furthermore, he was smirking. What is happening? Chen Zuan was bewildered. When he opened the door to Zhong Yutangs office, Chen Zuan saw Nie Ting, Shi Xuejin, Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Chen Baili, Li Yixiao, Nalan Que, and Zhong Yutang sitting inside. What was this grand formation? It was as if all the core pillars of the Heavenly Network were present. What are we doing? Chen Zuan felt slightly guilty. I didnt commit any crimes recently, right? Suddenly, the door behind him opened. Cheng Qiuqiao walked in, equally dumbfounded. Zhong Yutang looked around. Then, he said, Shall I have the honor of announcing this? Nie Ting nodded his head. Everyone remained tight-lipped. Chen Zuan started to panic. Zhong Yutang explained to Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao. We have been discussing this for a week. You should have seen Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu before. They are brothers. Yes. Why? Chen Zuan asked curiously. Back then, we desperately needed their strength to fill in the gaps in the Heavenly Network. Thus, we gave them the position of Heavenly King. But they did not want to become Heavenly Kings. Zhong Yutang patiently explained, They are willing to play online games, but are not willing to go out. We cannot do anything about this. They are willing to fight for the Heavenly Network, but are not willing to settle the affairs that the Heavenly Network needs to deal with. It has been over a year since they submitted their application to withdraw from their position. After serious consideration, Heavenly King Nie has given his approval. Are they going to leave the Heavenly Network? Chen Zuan was shocked. They are not leaving. Hao Zhichao explained, They are only willing to be ordinary Heavenly Network members. They do not want to handle official affairs as they do not want to waste the time they could have spent playing games. Thus, they are willing to become ordinary members. They do not want to become Heavenly Kings. Oh. Chen Zuans heart started to beat quickly. He knew that when this group of people gathered, something major was about to happen! Lu Shu smiled. Thus, after a unanimous vote, we decided to allow you and Cheng Qiuqiao to Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu. Their eyes lit up. But suddenly, Chen Zuan had an unpleasant premonition. If others had said this, there was a 90% chance that it was good news. But if it was Lu Shu telling them, he felt very uncomfortable Lu Shu paused. Then, he smiled. We decided to allow you and Cheng Qiuqiao to fill in the empty Heavenly King positions. Are you willing? This time, Lu Shu was not joking. He did not earn distress points either. It was as if the title of Heavenly King was something even Lu Shu respected and feared. Thus, it was not appropriate for him to crack jokes under these circumstances. Chen Zuans eyes suddenly turned red. Really? Cheng Qiuqiao, who was beside him, was completely dumbstruck. It was as if he was shocked. That afternoon, Chen Zuan had personally rejected support from his family. At that moment, he felt that he no longer had any fate with the position of Heavenly King. Although it was a shame and a pity, what could he do? He had his own decisions. But at this moment, everyone in front of him was smiling at him. It was as if life had secretly prepared a surprise for him. Nie Ting stood up. He looked amused. Back then in the Capital, you still dared to skip the Daoyuan Class. Now, you have become a Heavenly King but, Chen Zuan is here. Whoever dares to stop me? This sentence was very powerful. You sounded like a Heavenly King. Needless to say, when Cheng Qiuqiaos life and responsibility clashed, he chose responsibility. This was an awareness that a Heavenly King needed. This made it sound as if Heavenly Kings had to sacrifice their lives, but they carried this belief with them. Thus, they fiercely guarded their territory. Chapter 1228 - Traveling Down Memory Lane Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Feng Yeming and Feng Yunlu were obsessed with online games and were unable to free themselves, but they still fought for the Heavenly Network. They just did not deal with daily affairs. The vacant Heavenly King positions had to be filled in. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were the best choices. If they were strong without substance, they would not have been chosen. But their rate of growth was shocking. They had obtained great prestige within the Heavenly Network. The others left, leaving only Chen Baili behind. He quietly looked at Chen Baili. I know that your fourth uncle has gone to find you. This family has a long history of abuse. It is not something that we can save. I know that he will promise you many conditions. We did not make the decision to promote you to Heavenly King because we knew that he wanted to pull you in. In reality, we started secret discussions half a month ago. We only officially put it on the agenda last week. Oh. I rejected him, said Chen Zuan in a low voice. Your father and mother will support all of your decisions. Thus, you do not have to be completely disappointed in this family. Chen Baili said, In the past, I thought that you were a playboy who did not do honest work. But now, I have newfound respect for you. Chen Zuan smiled. Second Master, you dont have to be so earnest. It is still unknown what kind of people we are able to defeat. Chen Baili seriously observed Chen Zuan. Suddenly, he laughed. I know. The people in the Chen family. At night, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao sat on the sofa in Lu Shus living room. They happily looked at their appointment certificates. It was proof that they were Heavenly Kings. It had more symbolic meaning than practical use. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu shouted from the kitchen. Serve the food. The two of them did not move. They were still overjoyed over becoming Heavenly Kings. Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly walked out with a frying pan. Do you no longer need to serve food because you are now Heavenly Kings? Chen Zuan was speechless. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. The two of them quickly ran into the kitchen before Lu Xiaoyu exploded. Lu Xiaoyu used reality to explain something to them. Even Heavenly Kings had to serve food and wash dishes here! In the past, Lu Xiaoyu did not serve them food, not because they were not Heavenly King. Now, she would not treat them differently because their identities had changed. When they ate, Chen Zuan carefully said, Todays fish is slightly bland. Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. What? Have you become picky because you are a Heavenly King? Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. Was he not allowed to comment if the food was bland? For some reason, he started to regret becoming a Heavenly King At this moment, Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu and said, Brother Shu, the two of us will definitely follow you to the Luniverse. Dont reject us any more. Lu Shu glanced at them. Then, he said to Lu Xiaoyu, The fish is slightly bland. Chen Zuan was waiting for Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu to argue. But once Lu Shu finished speaking, Lu Xiaoyu immediately furrowed her eyebrows Let me grill it a bit more and add salt. What was this preferential treatment?! I will no longer stop you, but it is the first time that you are visiting the Luniverse. Be careful, said Lu Shu. He felt that by bringing the two of them to the Luniverse, he would be able to assign responsibilities to them and increase the strength of the Wei Wu Army. Lu Shu took out two sets of black armor from his Seal of Lands. This is called the Armor that Shook Mountains. You have seen these before. Tomorrow, pass your bronze armor to the Heavenly Network. When you go to the Luniverse, wear this. Since Lu Shu had decided to let them go with him, he would not be stingy. Furthermore, he still had a few extra sets of the Armor that Shook Mountains. The Wei Wu Army did not have many new Rank One experts who were able to make full use of the Armor that Shook Mountains full potential. Recently, after a chat between Lu Shu and Ouyang Lishang, they realized that their use of the Armor that Shook Mountains was too basic. The Armor that Shook Mountains was able to shock Duanmu Huangqi, as there was a trump card hidden within. But back then, Duanmu Huangqi did not know that Lu Shu had not realized the actual function of the Armor that Shook Mountains. If not, Duanmu Huangqi would not have been so afraid. Late in the night, Lu Shu sat alone in his room. After much hesitation, he finally stood up. There was something in his heart he had repressed for two years. Today, he finally decided to try again. Lu Shus magical instincts went deep into the Seal of Lands. He glanced over the entire area of the Seal of Lands. Then, he went within the Seal of Lands, where a large door was. Lu Shu had wanted to open it, but failed. Today, he wanted to try again. Lu Shu used both his hands and pushed the door. A hole appeared in the door, which had originally been tightly shut. But Lu Shu was not surprised. He had predicted that he was able to do this. There seemed to be a door within the relic in each of the remains. Those who possessed the relic only had to open the door in order to return to the remains! Lu Shu looked at everything around him. It was familiar, yet foreign. This was the first remains he had experienced after the dawn of the magically rich era, the Beimang remains. Coming here was like traveling down memory lane. Lu Shu could even remember how he had snatched a spear from the skeleton soldiers There was the sound of wind behind him. Lu Shu snapped his fingers and sword energy appeared. The skeleton behind him crumbled into dust. It was as if it did not have any time to struggle. Lu Shu realized that the other skeleton soldiers did not dare to surround him. It was as if they had discovered that Lu Shu was not someone they could deal with. Lu Shu knew that these skeleton soldiers had low intelligence. They could only provide him with one distress points, but there was a ghost controlling them. The first time Lu Shu came, he felt that this place was filled with danger. This time, it was as if Lu Shu was strolling through a courtyard. He came to the pit in the middle of the remains. Back then, the spies from Japan had jumped down here and completed the dark ritual. Lu Shu jumped down. He was not afraid of the danger that might be lurking. The skeleton soldiers retreated. In the end, they fled to the deepest part of the cavern, the demon mansion. Lu Shu realized that the corpses of the Japanese spies were no longer there. They might have even become skeletons. Lu Shu stood in front of the door of the ghost mansion. He calmly said, Ill give you three breaths to come out oh. You cant breathe. Then Ill give you three seconds. The door of the ghost mansion opened with a creak. Lu Shu saw the ghost general as it walked out. It was supposed to have a spear in its hands, but the previous time the remains opened, the spear had been snatched away by Li Yixiao Back then, it had been a perfect massacre. The red eyes of the ghost general were blazing behind its mask. It was as if he was concealing its anger. But he did not move. He knew that he could not defeat Lu Shu. The young man in front of him caused him to feel despair! Chapter 1229 - Bringing Up the Past Lu Shu looked at the ghost general. Can you speak? Are you the person who took away the Seal of Lands? The ghost general asked. A low voice sounded from the gap in its jaw. To be honest, the ghost general was slightly dejected. Back then, when the Seal of Lands was taken away, it did not even see who had taken it. A group of Heavenly Network soldiers had been attacking, while Li Yixiao grabbed his spear and did not let go. In the end, it gave up on its spear and retreated back to the ghost mansion. But the Seal of Lands was gone. Back then, 12 terracotta soldiers were protecting the place. Based on the information the terracotta soldiers had reported, not only had the young man taken away the Seal of Lands, he had even taken their spears! What a cheater! Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Yes, I was the one who took it. But at that moment, the ghost general suddenly knelt down. Welcome, God Lu! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. How did you know? Back then, when you threatened the terracotta soldiers, you used your representative weapon. The ghost general earnestly said, I did not expect to be able to see you again. Wait. Lu Shu was very surprised. You have seen Corpsedog before. Back then, he had relied on the ability of Corpsedog to kill spirits and took away 12 magical spears from the terracotta soldiers. But even Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not recognize Corpsedog. Why did this ghost general recognize it? This ghost general was different. Of course I have seen Corpsedog, said the ghost general. Once I have seen it, I can never forget about it. I thought everyone who has seen Corpsedog is dead. Lu Shu was puzzled. The ghost general hesitated. Suddenly, he said, Am I not dead Lu Shu was silent. Oh. Lu Shu finally understood. This ghost general had been killed by the old King of Gods. Thus, it had seen Corpsedog before Lu Shu had not thought about this. There was nothing wrong with this logic. All the people who had seen Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were dead. The one in front of him was a dead person after all Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. I dont look like the old King of Gods either. Typically, your appearance changes all the time. I only need to see the weapons you are carrying. The last time you came, you changed your appearance as well, said the ghost general carefully. Although he had also sensed that something was wrong, he did not dare to say anything. Lu Shu realized that the old King of Gods also carried the mask to change his appearance when he traveled. Thus, the mask he had obtained in the past was also frequently used by the old King of Gods. Lu Shu sighed with emotion. If only he had known earlier that everyone who protected the remains liked to curry favor. Why did he waste so much energy back then? He should have just revealed his identity. Of course, he was being rash. After all, there were many traitors among those who protected the remains, such as the Blood Devil. He did not know whether it would be a blessing or a curse if they knew his identity. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had always been helping him to gather his old army, but many people did not even listen to the Puppet Masters. People changed. The problem of loyalty was a hoax. They were only loyal towards power, not a certain person. Thus, Lu Shu did not feel that it was a pity for the guardians of the remains to have died. After all, this ghost general had been killed by the old King of Gods. Why was he killed? He must have committed a mistake. Lu Shu observed the ghost general. When were you sent here? There are no seasons here, so I have forgotten. Probably a few decades ago. Over the past few years, I have suffered everyday. I now know where I have gone wrong. God Lu, please let me out. I will atone for my crimes with good deeds, said the ghost general as he knelt down. The ghost general was sincere, but Lu Shu shook his head. He did not intend to let this ghost out. After all, he did not understand this ghost general. If Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were around, he would be able to ask about the ghost general. But Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were eating hotpot in the Luniverse. This was worrying. The ghost general did not even dare to lift up its head. It could be seen how terrifying the old King of Gods was in its heart. Lu Shu curiously asked, What were you in your previous life? The ghost general was suddenly dumbfounded. How could Lu Shu not know about his previous identity after killing him? This did not make sense. The ghost general started to doubt Lu Shus identity. If the person in front of it was really God Lu, he would not have had to take away the Seal of Lands secretly. There was no one in this world who was able to defeat God Lu, right? But Lu Shus strength was like the stars in the night sky. It could be fake. At least, the ghost general would not be able to defeat him. This conflicting information confused the ghost general. It could not wrap its head around what exactly had happened. In my previous life, I was a Rank One palace guard, said the ghost general after some deliberation. What is your name? Lu Shu asked curiously. Xu Yuanxuan, said the ghost general. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He took out Seizing Thief and pointed it at the ghost general. I was asking you for your name. What pinyin[1] are you talking about? The ghost general was about to burst into tears. What is pinyin? My real name is Xu Yuanxuan! From Xu Yuanxuans distress, +666! Oh. Lu Shu nodded his head, indicating that he had understood. The name Xu Yuanxuan seemed to have taken a different approach from Le Yulu, but the result was the same Lu Shu asked. Then why did I kill you? The ghost general was shocked. You were the one who killed me. Why were you asking me? He could not accept this. It sounded like he would be killed It was like being scolded by ones parents when one was young. When they asked you whether you knew where you had gone wrong, they did not want you to actually know what mistake you had committed. They just wanted to humiliate you Lu Shu unkindly said, If you tell the truth, we will be done. Why are you hesitating? Oh. The ghost general said, That night, you wore casual clothes and walked around the palace of the King of Gods. I was guarding the north city gate. Suddenly there were sounds of murder from the palace of the King of Gods. Not long after, I saw Lord Arcane and Lord Zhang Weiyu. They wanted to pass through the north city gate. I did not dare to stop them and let them through. But after you returned, you were furious and killed the servants there and punished me, by never allowing me to reincarnate. Then, you ordered me to protect this place to make amends for my past crimes Lu Shu calmly looked at Xu Yuanxuan. Had this happened 23 years ago? Thus, Xu Yuanxuan had probably been thrown here by the old King of Gods 23 years ago. Everything that had happened that night was probably plotted by Arcane, Zhang Weiyu, and the rest. It was as if everything had started that night. Lu Shu calmly asked, Did you realize that anything was wrong that night? Back then, I was panicking. Thus, I did not realize anything. Xu Yuanxuan said, No. I have been thinking here for many years. Every time I recall what happened that night, I feel that one detail is very strange! Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. What detail? That night, Lord Zhang Weiyu and Lord Arcane were not injured. No one was injured. Xu Yuanxuan explained, But the sounds of killing were very loud someone should have been injured. [1] Chinese romanisation system Chapter 1230 - What Happened in the Palace of the King of Gods Lu Shu agreed with what Xu Yuanxuan had said. There was something strange about this detail. Rationally, Arcane and Zhang Weiyu had taken the chance while the old King of Gods was out to attack the palace of the King of Gods. They claimed that they were eliminating the corrupt ministers under the emperor. Then, they escaped from the north city gate. But how had there been no injuries during this attack? There were two owners in the palace of the King of Gods. Although one of them had been out, the other was not a helpless damsel. How did the person who had plotted this ensure that Arcane, Zhang Weiyu, and the rest could kill without being injured? Something was strange. Lu Shu looked at Xu Yuanxuan. Was there anything else that was strange? No, said Xu Yuanxuan earnestly. Back then, the panic that Lord Arcane, Lord Zhang Weiyu, and the rest showed were what they were supposed to be showing. Not long after the Imperial Palace Soldiers escaped to the north, they were caught by you. Then, those who were supposed to disappear disappeared, and those who were supposed to be exiled went into exile I was also killed by you for overlooking my job. That day, blood flowed through the palace. Many people were angered. Those who had disappeared had probably been killed by the old King of Gods. Lu Shu sighed. Thats right. When they escaped from the north gate, did they have the World Tide with them? Yes, but they were all confiscated later on. Im not sure either, said Xu Yuanxuan. Lu Shu felt that this trip had not been wasted. At least he had obtained some information that allowed him to piece together the truth. It was a pity that these pieces were too scattered. Xu Yuanxuan knelt on the floor and earnestly said, I have learned from my mistakes. Please, let me go. I will think about this when I get to the Luniverse. Lu Shu thought about it and said, I wont be able to let you go for now. Furthermore, I need to confirm what you have said with Zhang Weiyu. Xu Yuanxuan was dumbfounded. Zhang Weiyu? Hes still alive? In Xu Yuanxuans memory, the foundations of Zhang Weiyu and the rest had been broken for many years. They should have been dead. Furthermore, he had started to doubt Lu Shus identity. After all, he did not seem to be like the old King of Gods. But now, he discovered that Zhang Weiyu was with Lu Shu. He was not sure any more. Of course, he did not know that the old King of Gods had secretly sent Zhang Weiyu and the rest to the fields to wait for his eventual return one day. From the look of things, Lu Shu still had to ask Zhang Weiyu and Arcane about a few things. Only Zhang Weiyu, Arcane, and the rest would know what had happened that night! Lu Shu looked at Xu Yuanxuan and stepped into a void. He arrived at the place where he first encountered Little Fury. When the squirrels in the forest saw Lu Shu, it was as if they still remembered him. They started to throw fruits at him. But Lu Shu did not care. He cheerily captured all the squirrels and left the world of the Seal of Lands! Lu Shu came to the living room and saw Little Fury doing its mathematics homework. He smiled. Do you want a present? Little Fury was instantly alert. It said, Are you going to give me a pile of winter homework? Of course not. Lu Shu laughed out loud. Then, he released all the squirrels from the celestial map. He realized that Little Fury was completely dumbfounded. Then, a group of squirrels gathered Little Fury and started to chatter. Little Furys eyes started to brim with tears. Its had lost its imperial concubines, but they had returned! Although Little Fury had many underlings, they were of a different species. It could not possibly form new feelings for them! A new king had not emerged among this group of squirrels after Little Fury left. Now that they had reunited with Little Fury, they were extremely touched! Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu out of the door. Give them some time for their reunion after a long parting Lu Shu was afraid that if they left any later, Lu Xiaoyu would see something that was inappropriate for children. They sat on the rooftop and relayed the information to Zhang Weiyu. They asked him to come over at once. Not long after, Zhang Weiyu arrived. Lu Shu went straight to the point. On that night 23 years ago, what did you encounter at the palace of the King of Gods? Why were you able to escape unharmed? Zhang Weiyu was silent. Then, he asked, Why do you ask? Why do you know that we were unharmed? I found Xu Yuanxuan. He told me about it. Lu Shu did not hide the truth from Zhang Weiyu. I just want to know what happened that night. Were you successful? Zhang Weiyu recalled. Lord Arcane plotted this with us for three months. We waited until the old King of Gods was out. That night, we attacked the palace of the King of Gods, but the most unexpected thing happened. What happened? Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. We were not the one who killed Lural. Zhang Weiyu sighed. When we entered the palace of the King of Gods, it was empty. After three months of planning, she should have been in the palace. But that night, she disappeared. We felt that we had been exposed. Thus, we ran through the north gate. But we were caught after running 150 kilometers away. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What had happened? There was no one in the palace of the King of Gods? Earlier, he had heard of what had happened 23 years ago in the palace of the King of Gods. He had thought that Arcane and the rest had succeeded. But according to what Zhang Weiyu had said, they did not see anyone in the palace. How were they supposed to kill anyone? Many people probably assumed that there was a new King of Gods in the palace of the King of Gods. This was what the people in the Luniverse thought. Only recently, Duanmu Huangqi started to suspect that there was no one in the palace of the King of Gods. Thus, he decided to rebel. Over the past decade, there had been orders from the palace of the King of Gods. Although they were very few, there were still orders. This was the reason Duanmu Huangqi was afraid. There were no more Imperial Dragon Soldiers and Imperial Palace Soldiers. No one had entered the palace of the King of Gods. No one had left either. It was natural for Duanmu Huangqi to have doubts. If it were Lu Shu, he would also feel that something was weird when no one had emerged from the palace of the King of Gods in over ten years. But who was the person in the palace of the King of Gods? Many people believed that the new King of Gods was Lural. This was what the entire Luniverse thought. Only a few people started to doubt the reality. But Coral was now 23 years old. Perhaps Zhang Weiyu and the rest really did not see Lural that night, but Lural had left the Luniverse and became Coral during that period. What caused Lural to make the decision to abandon everything was it because of the head of the Sword Hut? Or something else? God Lu and Lural, who possessed the dark map, both left the Luniverse. Then who had been giving out orders in the palace of the King of Gods for the past 18 years? Was it the mastermind who caused the old King of Gods to leave the Luniverse? The person who had chased and killed the Puppet Masters! For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that he was becoming more and more confused. It was as if he would be able to understand the truth if he found the mastermind behind all these events. Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Do you have anything you want to ask me? Zhang Weiyu shook his head. You will naturally let me know when it is time. Furthermore, when you go to the Luniverse, everything will be revealed. I look forward to that day. Chapter 1231 - Finding the Relic Lu Shu did not involve himself much with what had happened in the past. There were some things that he could simply find the answer for. Now, under the circumstances that he did not have any clues, there was no need for him to think hard about it. He went back to the remains in the mask. The Blood Devils there had been taken away by Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. Thus, it was empty. It did not seem to be of any value. There was no one for him to even talk to. Lu Shu carried the vast gargoyles and walked around for a long time. After he was content, he left the remains The Heavenly Network had a few relics. Lu Shu planned to search them one by one, as he was able to obtain information from them. First was the relic from the Salt Lake remains that was in Chen Bailis hands. Back then, Lu Shu had given Chen Baili a refresher fruit in the remains, causing Chen Baili to advance to Rank One. Then, Chen Baili flew to the core of the remains and obtained the relic. Lu Shu did not even know what he had obtained or how he had obtained it. When Lu Shu found Chen Baili, Chen Baili was watering the flowers. His lifespan was very long. He was not like in the past, when he constantly worried about his destroyed foundation. He also knew that it would take a long time to advance to the master realm. Thus, he calmed down. He started to take care of flowers and birds. Rare for the Ninth Heavenly King to come and find me. Chen Baili smiled. Is something the matter? You have a lot of free time. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Time passes very quickly. One year ago, you were still a weak Practitioner. Chen Baili put down whatever he was doing and sighed with emotion. In a flash, you have become a master who is well-known everywhere. I was lucky. Lu Shu smiled. Only successful people have the right to attribute their success to luck. You were a young man without anything. Yet, you were able to reach this level. The sons of the Chen family are still living a life of luxury and dissipation. Chen Baili said, The Chen family is definitely going to die out with the times. You are also from the Chen family. As long as you and Zuan are around, nothing will happen to the Chen family. Lu Shu thought about it and said, I heard about what the Chen family is up to from Chen Zuan. Im puzzled. Werent you still maintaining the Chen family one year ago? When they escaped from the Lop Nur remains, Chen Baili had helped Lu Shu to conceal the Armor that Shook Mountains. He had done so to obtain resources from Lu Shu. Back then, Chen Baili was still maintaining the Chen family. In less than one year, Chen Bailis attitude had completely changed. Last year, one of Chen Zuans cousins went to a feast just because of a few achievements. When he was at a bar, he killed a person to prove that he was a Practitioner. Chen Baili said, I was most disappointed in the attitude of the Chen family. They helped this person escape overseas. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. He disliked this person. But he could not understand. Are you planning to leave the Chen family and allow the Chen family to decline? The Chen family will not decline. Chen Baili smiled. How so? Lu Shu asked curiously. As long as Chen Zuan patiently trains his temperament with you, he will be the new Chen family, said Chen Baili. Lu Shu was dumbstruck. So Chen Baili had been planning to make Chen Zuan independent from the Chen family and become a new super, wealthy family. Furthermore, he would be part of a wealthy family in the cultivation realm! Thus, Chen Baili had not given up on the Chen family. He had given up on a few people in the Chen family. It was as if he was breaking a bone in order to heal a wound. Without destruction, there can be no construction. In the magically rich era, the new order would replace the old era. Chen Bailis advancement to Rank One was probably the factor that caused Chen Baili to change his attitude. The fact that Chen Zuan had advanced to Rank One meant that Chen Zuan had the qualifications to become independent. Furthermore, Chen Baili hoped that Chen Zuan would be able to spread his influence and establish a new wealthy family. Lu Shu said, But your plan might not work out well. Chen Baili was curious. How so? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, Chen Zuan cant even find a girlfriend Chen Bailis distress value, +666! Chen Baili took a deep breath and said, That makes sense There was nothing wrong with wanting to spread his influence and establish a new wealthy family in the cultivation realm. But first, Chen Zuan needed a girlfriend With how much trouble Chen Zuan faced in love, Chen Bailis plan to spread their influence would be difficult Chen Baili started to think about this. He went into deep thought Thats right. Why are you here? Chen Baili changed the topic. I want to see what you obtained from the Salt Lake relics. Lu Shu said, The relic from the Lop Nur remains is the Dragon Stage that belongs to the small white fish. But that is not important. I dont know what the relic from the Salt Lake relic is. Furthermore, I dont know what the creature that is protecting the relic is. Small white fish? Chen Baili was puzzled. Oh. Lu Shu laughed awkwardly. You have never seen that small white fish. Lets talk about the Salt Lake remains. The Lop Nur remains were no longer a secret. After all, the small white fish had been eaten up by Chaos. He could not find any new clues. Thus, Lu Shu was more concerned about what had happened in the Salt Lake remains. The Salt Lake remains. Chen Baili furrowed his eyebrows and thought about it. Back then, I had just advanced to Rank One. When I was heading towards the core of the remains, I did not encounter any obstacles and obtained the relic. I remembered my doubt back then. Why was no one guarding it? Later on, I understood. But the magical trees are the strongest creature protecting the remains. But Im not sure what the function of the relic is. I have been using it as an invisible storage equipment. As Chen Baili spoke, he took out a metal ball with lotus patterns from his sleeve. Lu Shu was shocked. When he looked at the ball, Ouyang Lishangs name was engraved on it. This was the lotus core that Ouyang Lishang had created for the head of the Sword Hut! Every piece possessed the power of the sword. A special technique was needed to activate it! Liu Yizhao had one piece. The other two pieces were missing. Lu Shu did not expect the old King of Gods to use this as the relic in the remains, but Chen Baili did not know how to use it! Was this item left for him? There were no other secrets behind the Salt Lake remains. What was left was Lu Shu suddenly remembered that there was another relic he could examine. Furthermore, this relic was extremely famous. It was the first remains that had opened in China. It was in the northwest. Nie Ting had obtained the relic after leading a team into the remains. It was Xin Ting! Nie Ting was called the duke of Xin Ting because of this sword. But Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. The Xin Ting was not on Earth. It had been brought to the Luniverse by Cao Qingci when the space pathway opened! Chapter 1232 - Holder of the Relic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Xin Ting could be said to be the first relic. It had been discovered by the Heavenly Network during the dawn of the magically rich era. Furthermore, the remains had been fully explored. Back then, the Heavenly Network suffered many injuries. They did not expect the remains to be so dangerous. They did not have experience dealing with the remains either. Under typical circumstances, the Heavenly Network would send their elite troops to explore the remains. But the Practitioners had been randomly chosen to enter the remains, putting Nie Ting and the rest at risk. Thankfully, Nie Ting was strong enough. If not, many more people might have died in the remains. The northwest remains had opened earlier than the Laos remains. Would the first remains possess more secrets? It was a pity that Cao Qingci had gone to the Luniverse when the space pathway opened. He could not find the Xin Ting, even if he wanted to. After the space pathway opened for the first time, Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan waited at the construction site of the Longmen Fortress. But according to them, Cao Qingci was more ferocious. She had been waiting at the entrance of the space pathway. After the space pathway opened, Cao Qingci never appeared again. Her corpse was never discovered. It was highly likely that she had disguised herself in the Luniverse. This was how the conclusion that Cao Qingci was probably in the Luniverse came about. This lady studied under Nie Ting and became an assassin. Infiltration was her specialty. It was possible that many Black Feather Army soldiers had not realized anything strange about her. Lu Shu realized that the secrets hidden in the world of the remains mostly had something to do with the Luniverse. Lu Shu even wanted to obtain all the relics and enter the remains to explore. He suspected that the remains were part of the celestial map that belonged to the old King of Gods. He did not know when the old King of Gods had started to piece these together. He had incorporated a lot of his style into the remains. But now, Lu Shu could not separate the celestial map from his body. If he forcefully did so, it would affect his cultivation realm. The source of Lu Shus strength was the celestial map. If he forcefully separated the celestial map from his body, his class would definitely drop. Even if it was not a big drop, he would definitely become weak, right? Thus had someone taken action while the old King of Gods was busy with the remains? Lu Shu did not eliminate this possibility, but he could not be sure either. At that moment, Lu Shu was preparing to bid goodbye to Chen Baili. He had to go and find Zhong Yutang. After all, it was better to make use of the Heavenly Networks information network instead of blindly finding the relic. If he wanted to collect the relics, he needed the help of the Heavenly Network. As he was about to leave, Chen Baili suddenly stopped Lu Shu. Lu Shu curiously said, Is something the matter? Chen Baili paused. Then, he said, Could you help Chen Zuan find a girlfriend? Lu Shu was silent. Chen Baili had no desire for fame and wealth, but his generation viewed blood ties as very important. Many young people now did not understand the actions of maintaining ancestral graves or sacrifice to their ancestors. But the older generation was different. They believed that after their death, they would face successive generations of ancestors. They also saw it as their personal responsibility to bring honor to their family. Thus, Chen Baili did not have a car or a house, but this did not mean that he did not have any ambitions. But there was a problem. If he wanted Chen Zuan to establish another family branch, he needed a wife to continue the family line. If Chen Zuan did not even have a girlfriend, would he be able to have a wife? I want to help, but I cant. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He is single because of his skills Then what should we do? Chen Baili was troubled. A good plan had been stopped by a minor trouble. Lu Shu paused for two seconds. He looked at Chen Baili, who had regained his youthful vigor and now looked like a middle-aged man. How about you do it? Chen Baili went into deep thought once again Chen Bailis distress value, +666! Lu Shu then ran away. He was worried that Chen Baili would turn his shame into anger. But when he found Zhong Yutang and explained the situation to him, Zhong Yutang was dumbfounded. You want all the information on the holders of the relics? And where they are? Even an idiot would be able to figure out what Lu Shu was up to. Zhong Yutang silently mourned for the holders of the relics. Even if the Heavenly Network was very powerful, they had never thought about obtaining all the relics! But Lu Shu was different. It was as if he was taking back what belonged to him. He did not need his memories, but he could not give up his possessions. The only people who were able to reopen the world of the remains in the relics were Lu Shu, Nie Ting, and Shi Xuejin. Thus, the relics were mostly in their original state. There was worth in exploring the remains once again. According to what Lu Shu knew, many protectors of the relics in the remains were not yet dead. The relics had mostly been taken with strategy and not with brute force. Thus, it was very likely that he would be able to obtain useful information. Zhong Yutang checked the resources from the Heavenly Network. We have information on 90% of the relic holders. After all, they are well-known. Zhong Yutang was right. Unless they had superb luck, which weak person would be able to take the relic? Thus, even if the Heavenly Network did not take the relic, they still had information on who had obtained it. Furthermore, they would pay attention if it had transferred ownership. Then let me ask you. Zhong Yutang carefully asked, What do you want to do with this information? Lu Shu said with awe-inspiring righteousness, Treasures can bring misfortune to their owners. It is very dangerous for them to walk around with the relics. I am helping them to take care of the relics. Zhong Yutang thought about it. Being a Heavenly King was truly different. In the past, he did not find any reason. Now, he could come up with a highly dignified reason. But at that moment, there was new information from the outside world. To Zhong Yutangs shock, a problem had occurred! Lu Shu looked at Zhong Yutang. He curiously asked, Whats wrong? The owners of the relics that we are able to find now are all dead! The relics are missing! Zhong Yutang exclaimed after taking a deep breath. He did not expect that Lu Shus seemingly joke excuse had actually become true! Zhong Yutang sighed with emotion. In the past, people who encountered Lu Shu got into trouble. Now, even the people who were targeted by Lu Shu had been harmed! Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows and said, This was not a coincidence. It does not make sense for all the relic owners to be killed at the same time. They did not occur at the same time. We are not sure exactly what time it happened. Although we have put in a lot of effort into overseas information, we cannot focus on all the important people around the clock. Zhong Yutang explained, But this is fishy. We have to find out who was behind this. No need for that. Lu Shu shook his head. Its impossible. Furthermore, I think I know who is behind this. It was probably the slave owners. I didnt expect them to have this goal. Who else would be so interested in the relics and have the strength to kill all their owners? No one, except the people from the Luniverse. Has any relic not been stolen? Lu Shu asked. We can still check one. It is the one that belongs to the Golden Foundation, said Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu sighed. In the end, he still had to face Li Xianyi. He had to face the resentment and dispute between the Golden Foundation, and the Puppet Masters and the old King of Gods. Lu Shu had not looked for Li Xianyi since he returned. But in the end, he could not avoid him forever. Chapter 1233 - The Last Relic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The headquarters of the Golden Foundation were not a secret to the cultivation realm. It had been established in North America. Later on, they moved to New Zealand due to various reasons. It was not because New Zealand was very important. Just like Geneva, they wanted to find a central location to establish their headquarters that represented their neutral attitude. But Lu Shu was not going to New Zealand. He was going to Australia. The Golden Foundation had not even participated in the Yellowstone National Park Remains. It was not that they saw the benefits as insignificant. They had started to gather and eliminate the mutant creatures in Australia. Recently, it was as if the end of the world had arrived in Australia. Those who lived in the suburbs had it worst. Kangaroos could destroy your houses. Even if you liked your house, it would be destroyed the next day. If it were just the kangaroos, then it was fine. Most importantly, there were too many poisonous animals. One-third of the most venomous animals in the world were native to Australia. It was like a zoo for venomous animals. They were very happy. If it were not the magically rich era, it would be fine. Many people would even be attracted to go. But ever since the dawn of the magically rich era, the rate of evolution rapidly sped up. It was as if they were cheating. Many people liked exploring the playgrounds there. It was like exploring a dungeon. On some social media sites online, some celebrity Practitioners relied on exploring Australia to attract interest. Thus, it could be seen that Australia was now very dangerous After this broke out in Australia, the local Practitioners were unable to solve this problem. The other Practitioner organisations had sought for help, but they received no replies. After all, they had just gone through the battle at the Tigers Back Fortress. The large organizations were badly injured. They did not have the spare energy to help others. Between organizations, there were only benefits, no friendship. In the end, the Practitioners in Australia could only seek help from the Golden Foundation. The Golden Foundation agreed to send a few hundred people to help them. After all, although the Golden Foundation had many people, and they were a covert peak organization, it would be difficult to eliminate all the creatures in Australia. When the Practitioners in Australia heard that only a few hundred people were to be sent, the foreign affairs official from the Golden Foundation almost knelt down. It was not nearly enough! In the end, they had no choice. Furthermore, the mutated creatures in Australia had risked the lives of many civilians. The Golden Foundation could only gather their manpower overseas to be sent to Australia. Until the Golden Foundation reached Australia, the Practitioner organizations could only eat and drink well. The Golden Foundation was in charge of eliminating the mutated creatures, while they helped the Golden Foundation to get rid of their boredom It was not that they did not want to help. They simply could not defeat the mutated creatures Li Xianyi and Zhi Wei realized that the most frightening creatures in Australia were not the venomous creatures. Most of the venomous creatures fought alone. Furthermore, they were overly reliant on their own venom. They evolved in terms of their venom, not their physique and strength. The most frightening creatures were the non-venomous spiders that lived in groups. They built webs together and shared food. In the past, they only ate insects. But due to evolution, they ate everything. Many people assumed that they intentionally targeted humans, but this was not the case. They attacked fiercely because humans had entered their scope of food. It was simply normal hunting behavior. Li Xianyi looked at the spider webs on the trees and in the grass. In the distance, the trees looked like giant cotton candy. They seemed very pretty, but who knew how many dangerous spiders were lurking inside? He looked at the Australian Practitioner beside him. Is that farm the one that requested for help? Yes. The Australian Practitioner quickly nodded his head. We received a request for help, saying that the spiders have started to make webs here. I didnt expect them to be so fast. Li Xianyi nodded his head and flew to the farm. He wanted to save the people before doing anything else. On the other hand, Zhi Wei led the Golden Foundation Practitioners to eliminate all the spiders in the area. The Australian Practitioners continually praised the efficiency of the Golden Foundation. Then, they cheered the Golden Foundation on. They only heaved a sigh of relief when Zhi Wei and the rest advanced forward. The Golden Foundation had finally helped them to solve this dangerous problem. At that moment, someone asked the Australian Practitioners, Hello, sorry to disturb you. Are you from the Golden Foundation? The Australian Practitioners turned back and saw a young Asian man. One of the Practitioners was dumbfounded. He said, Yes. The Golden Foundation has started to eliminate the creatures. This place is still very dangerous. Please hurry up and leave. Thats right. Are you from the farm? We are doing our best to eliminate the spiders. We will be done very quickly. The young man was also dumbfounded. He saw that the spider webs in the fields had been destroyed. It seemed as if someone had pushed their way through. He confirmed with the Practitioners. Has the Golden Foundation gone in the direction of the farm? Yes. You should leave, said the Australian Practitioner. Then, they watched as the young man ran towards the field. It was as if he had not taken their words to heart. Someone panicked and tried to stop Lu Shu. However, they did not expect the spiders in the fields to be of high intelligence. They burst through the Golden Foundation and rushed towards the Australian Practitioners! The Golden Foundation occupied a large area. Thus, the distance between them was large. When the spiders suddenly launched a counter-attack, it was too late for the Golden Foundation to stop them. The local Practitioners immediately turned pale. Some of them turned and ran away. The black spiders were as large as a human head. The wave of spiders was as frightening as a black current. Someone suddenly shouted, Wait. That young Asian man is still behind. We have to bring him with us! They struggled for two seconds. They had no choice but to turn back and save him. But when they turned back, they were shocked. Countless strands of gray strands emerged from the young mans body. They rushed towards the wave of insects. The moment the gray strands came into contact with the wave of insects, dead spiders started to fly out. The spiders that people dreaded collapsed at the first blow. They were killed with great ease. They watched as the young man continued walking forward, as if he was taking a stroll in the park. Suddenly, the young man turned back and smiled at the Australian Practitioners. Dont be afraid. I will kill them in an instant. For some reason, the Australian Practitioners felt that they would never forget the scene that day. The next moment, the young man continued. We are the Heavenly Network. We can also fulfill elimination requests. Contact us if you are interested. Chapter 1234 - Oscar Best Supporting Actor Li Xianyi The Australian Practitioners prepared an entire block for the Golden Foundation as their counterpart in Australia. In the past, everybody despised the Golden Foundation as after all, it felt like the police and most of the locals did not want such a group to be present. Yet, things were different now. Not only did the local practitioners treat the Golden Foundation well, they provided a large number of accommodations for the Golden Foundation and the best office building. Now, all of them wanted the Golden Foundation to move the headquarters to Australia so that everyone would feel more at ease The mutated creatures in the city had already been cleaned and the method of cleaning was extremely effective. The Metahumans who came to the Golden Foundation supplied enough water to the hundreds of water pipes and Zhi Wei, who had reached Rank One, brought a few dozens of thunder-type Metahumans to give out electricity. After giving out electricity for one time, the entire underground water system in the city had been cleaned. Rats and insects were all killed. At the top level of the office building in the Australian branch of the Golden Foundation, Lu Shu looked at the city in front of the window. Li Xianyi and Zhi Wei watched him by the side. They did not know why Lu Shu came over. Lu Shu suddenly said, Old man, let me ask you again, can your sword spirit really help you with sword manipulation Li Xianyi was speechless. From Li Xianyis distress, +666! Lu Shu sighed. This was something he had discovered when he was in the Sword Hut. Everyone evidently used sword spirits, so why was he acting as though he was a high-class player who knew sword manipulation When Li Xianyi said this initially, Lu Shu was confused. Amongst everyone in the world, why was his sword spirit the only one that was improper? Eventually, when he realized that all the sword spirits in the world were the same, he thought that the old man deserved an Oscar award. Lu Shus Sea of Chi and snowy mountain was so terrifying because the old man did not want to embarrass himself in front of Lu Shu. Li Xianyi really had a lot of tricks Cough cough. Li Xianyi drank some water to hide his awkwardness and decided to make the last struggle. He asked, Your sword spirit does not know sword manipulation? Lu Shu said in distress, Stop acting, the entire worlds sword spirits do not know sword manipulation! Li Xianyi was stunned. What do you mean by the entire world? I found a place called the Sword Hut in the Luniverse. Then, I realized that the owner of the Sword Hut is the ancestor of the Hall of Swords, explained Lu Shu as he smiled, The skills of the Sword Hut and the Hall of Swords were about the same. Moreover, the owner of the Sword Hut had been tricked by the owner of the Luniverse. She is very close to the old King of Gods in the Luniverse. Li Xianyi was astonished when he heard this. The Hall of Swords had no records on where the ancestor went. People thought that he vanished from the world. However, he was actually kidnapped to the Luniverse? What did it feel like to hear that ones own ancestor was kidnapped? Li Xianyi was completely astonished From Li Xianyis distress, +666! The distress points was not for Lu Shu but for the old King of Gods. When the white flames were completely lit up in Lu Shus heart, when Filth Removal reclaimed his position in the sixth level of the Nebula, Lu Shu received many unknown distress points. For example, Li Xianyis distress points and many other distress points from people of the Golden Foundation. At that moment, Lu Shu realized that the old King of Gods and himself were two different people. However, the distress points thought that he had regained his status as the old King of Gods. Therefore, the distress points that were created for the old King of Gods, both because of fear and hatred, began to accumulate towards Lu Shu. Are you sure? Li Xianyi thought that this news was too much for him to accept. I am sure, nodded Lu Shu as he smiled. Theres a book of records in the Sword Hut that has this sentence on the first page which was exactly the words the ancestor said when he opened the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Moreover, although the methods of training in the Sword Hut was slightly different from that of the Hall of Swords, the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain were certainly there and one had to endure to achieve better results. Li Xianyis emotions were extremely complicated. The Hall of Swords population was almost extinct. He thought that the Hall of Swords might go extinct one day. However, he was notified that there were many of the population living in another world. At this instant, Li Xianyi wanted to head to the Luniverse and the Sword Hut to take a look! He wondered what status he had in the Sword Hut? Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Did you enter the Sword Hut? Yes, nodded Lu Shu. I have entered the Sword Hut. Moreover, the Demon God that the Golden Foundation had always wanted to kill was not as terrifying as what one imagined. After all, the ancestor of the Sword Hut could make friends with him. Li Xianyi kept silent for a long time. He did not expect for something that the Golden Foundation had insisted for a long time to be a meaningless battle. They thought they were protecting the world but in reality, they brought danger to the world. Ever since Li Xianyi fought the Puppet Masters, he was thinking about whether the Golden Foundation had done something wrong all these years. Was what the Puppet Masters said real? Because of this, Li Xianyi closed his doors for a long time because he became suspicious of the Golden Foundations mission. Meanwhile, Lu Shu told Li Xianyi about the Sword Hut and the relationship between the owner of the Sword Hut and the old King of Gods because he hoped that the Golden Foundation would stop being biased against the Luniverse and the old King of Gods because that was the only way for them to feel relieved. That was because the person whom Li Xianyi and the rest wanted to kill was right in front of them What evidence do you have to prove that you are speaking the truth? asked Li Xianyi. I have. Lu Shu took out his handphone, opened his album and passed to Li Xianyi. Look at the photographs I took. These photographs were the photographs that Lu Shu took as memories before he returned the Sword Hut records. After all, the Sword Hut records were probably the first ever reposted blog posts These photographs were much more convincing than any other things. That was because Li Xianyi had an identical Hall of Swords records. Although the person who commented was different, the opening was both written by the ancestor. Li Xianyi was very sure that he had never let Lu Shu look at the Hall of Swords records before. He did that because he was afraid that Lu Shu would mock him Now, when Lu Shu took out the photograph of the Sword Hut records, he immediately believed all that Lu Shu had said. Looks like We are really wrong, sighed Li Xianyi. Lu Shu shook his head. Theres nothing wrong about preserving peace in the world. You merely got influenced by some other people. However, I am very curious. Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Whats your current identity? Lu Shu was silent. Chapter 1235 - Tear Tricker’s Death Chapter 1235: Tear Trickers Death What was Lu Shus identity? This question was abrupt but Lu Shu thought Li Xianyi had held in this question for a very long time. 18 years ago, the Golden Foundation pursued Tear Tricker all the way into Luo City. Lu Shu thought that it was not a coincidence for Tear Tricker to reach Luo City as the second remains opened there. The Seal of Lands had obtained the area of Luo City. The old King of Gods probably ordered the Puppet Master to reach Luo City by hook or by crook. The Seal of Lands was specially kept in the Beimang remains by the old King of Gods. What was in the box behind Tear Tricker? If Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin could think of the answer, the Golden Foundation must have made the same speculation too. However, nobody placed a great emphasis on it. After returning from the Luniverse, the Golden Foundation paid close attention to Lu Shus actions. Lu Shu did not take any measures to keep his search on clues a secret, hence it was expected for the Golden Foundation to know about it. At this moment, Li Xianyi could not bear but think of the baby in the box Could it be Lu Shu? After all, having reached this level of status, Li Xianyi and the rest figured out that it was not easy for one to advance to the Master Realm. As an ordinary villager who came from the orphanage and had no supporters, Lu Shu managed to catch up eventually. How many geniuses like him were there in the world? What about the baby? Until now, nobody discovered a person who was worth the Puppet Masters sacrifice. To Li Xianyi, the baby had to at least be as successful as Lu Shu for the Puppet Masters sacrifice to be justified. Therefore, Lu Shu seemed to be the only answer and there were no other options. However, if Lu Shu was indeed the baby in the box, that meant that the Golden Foundation had held a grudge with Lu Shu long ago. The Golden Foundation had travelled thousands of miles and reached Luo City in the pursuit of Tear Tricker, only to realize that they were chasing after Lu Shu. After Lu Shu returned, he never looked for Li Xianyi. Similarly, Li Xianyi never did either. Actually, both of them were aware of the truth. They were just not willing to admit it. Cloud Yi had once told Li Xianyi some things in person. However, she did not tell him about how the seven Puppet Masters took on a huge responsibility and escaped from the palace, two of them died there while the other five came to Earth. Everyone thought that only four Puppet Masters came over as Arcane had never appeared before. However, in reality, only five of them came. Although Arcane had combined with the tree, Li Xianyi and the rest were unaware of the details. Li Xianyi probed, You should know about the past events of the Puppet Masters. Back then, the four Puppet Masters carried a gigantic box, what do you think was inside the box? Lu Shu said, Food? Li Xianyi shook his head. No, in fact, they snatched other peoples food on their way. Clothes? continued Lu Shu. No, they never changed their clothes, Li Xianyi shook his head and said. Lu Shu was pondering over it. Four people carrying a huge box, it was neither filled with clothes or food. Did they carry a set of mahjong? Li Xianyi was stunned. From Li Xianyis distress, +666! Why was he pretending to not know anything when it was an obvious fact? He even guessed that it was mahjong? Then, Lu Shu looked at Li Yixiao and laughed, If you found out that there was a baby in the box, would you kill him? Li Xianyi frowned and kept silent. Then, he sighed, I wont, the baby is innocent. That was right. The Golden Foundation had never taken the role of a villain. Although there were increasing internal conflicts, they had moral principles. Who would be able to kill a baby? Nobody would be able to do that. I am answering a question you had in the past, laughed Lu Shu, My current identity is the Ninth Heavenly King, Lu Shu. It was the Ninth Heavenly King instead of the King of Gods, or leader of the Puppet Masters. Lu Shu came over to tell Li Xianyi that their relationship was not affected. Although they were enemies in the past, they should kill the schemers instead of fighting amongst themselves because of the schemers lie. It was difficult to let it go and he felt sorry for Tear Tricker. However what else could Lu Shu do? Kill Li Xianyi? There was too much hatred in the world, too many troubles, too many suspicions and too many conflicts. Lu Shu could not deal with all or even any one of them perfectly. He was a person, not a God. Lu Shu asked, After Tear Tricker died, where did you bury him? Li Xianyi said after thinking, I buried him on the Beimang Mountain. He had a tomb without words and there were very small engravings with the words Puppet Master. That girl What a pity, the Golden Foundation is sorry for her death. However, we did not kill her, she committed suicide. Lu Shu was stunned. Girl? This was the first time Lu Shu had heard about Tear Trickers gender. Nobody told him about it in the past. Lu Shu asked curiously, Did she commit suicide? Yes, she killed herself with a sword, sighed Li Xianyi, She said that we dont deserve to kill her. It had to be admitted that be it Tiger Zhi or Cloud Yi, as well as Tear Tricker, they were extremely wild. Even if they died, they had to die standing up. Lu Shu hesitated. Then could it have been I know what you are thinking about. We have checked on this thoroughly. All the survival possibilities are gone, there will definitely not be any accidents, sighed Li Xianyi, Moreover, her tomb was looked after by someone all day long. Nothing could go wrong. Lu Shu felt dispirited. Although he did not have much to do with Tear Tricker, she died because of protecting him. However, thanks to their trip to Australia, he had resolved his conflict with Li Xianyi. Lu Shu felt that one had to be brave when facing problems. If Li Xianyi did not clarify things with him, there would probably still be a barrier between them and it would be difficult for them to return to their relationship in the past. Lu Shu walked out of the Golden Foundations building and many people were looking at him. That was because the news of Lu Shu attacking on the grassland had spread and they were guessing who exactly Lu Shu was. The answer was actually obvious. Many people in the Golden Foundation knew that Li Xianyi was very close to the Ninth Heavenly King. This young Asian was also very powerful. Many people looked at Lu Shu and felt fortunate. That was because they were one of the only few people who saw the Ninth Heavenly King in real life. Countless Australian reporters rushed over but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, Lu Shu vanished. Chapter 1236 - No Way! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu could have created a void in Li Xianyis office. After all, all he needed was the coordinates of where he was going. The starting point was not important. But why did he have to jump down the building? Because he was vain Young men his age should not be lethargic. Many people thought that maturity at a young age was a good trait, but Lu Shu felt that he should enjoy all the feelings during this special period. Thus, when Lu Shu walked into the building, he had already thought about how he would make his exit! He would enjoy the people whispering around him and calling him the Ninth Heavenly King. Then, he would disappear in front of their eyes. How satisfying Lu Shu returned to the apartment. Lu Xiaoyu was sitting on the sofa. She watched cartoons as she ate watermelon seeds. Lu Shu cheerily said, You might not know this, but when I appear, even the wave of my arm will cause everyone to look at me. I am the center of attention! Lu Xiaoyu casually looked at the proud Lu Shu. Did you go to find the old man? Thats right. Lu Shu smiled. I didnt expect the Practitioners in Australia to immediately recognize me. They have taste. Lu Xiaoyu laughed coldly. Did you get the relic? Lu Shu was dumbfounded for a few seconds. He turned back and returned to Li Xianyis office. From Lu Shus distress, +666! He had been blinded by his successes. He was slightly annoyed that he had forgotten something so important. He had not looked for Li Xianyi to reconcile their relationship. He had gone to find out what was inside the relic! The magical helmets for the Wei Wu Army had been completed. Ouyang Lishang had tirelessly passed down his techniques to the group of master refiners. He had solved Zhong Yutangs request for materials as well. He had found clues about his identity 18 years ago. Lu Shu was racing against time. He had to complete what he had to do before the space pathway opened. When he reappeared in Li Xianyis office, Li Xianyi was holding a heavy book that looked exactly like the Sword Hut records. He was looking through the book. When Li Xianyi realized that Lu Shu had returned, he panicked and tried to hide the records away. But it was too late! From Li Xianyis distress, +188! Why are you back? Li Xianyi could not understand. Ahem. Lu Shu said with a sense of justice. I just want to see what else you are hiding from me! Lu Shu looked over at the Hall of Swords records. It is exactly the same as the one from the Sword Hut. Let me take a look. As Lu Shu spoke, he took away the Hall of Swords records from Li Xianyi. Li Xianyis face turned green. Lu Shu rapidly flipped through the records. Then, he suddenly asked, Old man, what level did you say you were before you opened your Sea of Chi and snowy mountain? Forming seas from rivers? Li Xianyi turned red. He did not want Lu Shu to see the Hall of Swords records as he had written inside the records! He was afraid that Lu Shu would mock him for the truth! Although Lu Shu did not believe him when Li Xianyi said that he formed seas from rivers, he did not have any evidence. Li Xianyi was able to maintain his high image of forming seas from rivers! But now, it was written clearly on the Hall of Swords records. He was ashamed to face his master. Disciple Li Xianyi could not hold it in when he was using the toilet. He formed rivers with rain Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu and started to tremble wildly. He unkindly said, I told you all that to encourage you to improve. Do you understand? Lu Shu nodded his head and said, Yes, yes, yes what did you eat on the day you opened your snowy mountain? Why couldnt you hold it back? From Li Xianyis distress, +399! Li Xianyi unkindly said, Why are you back? Hurry up and get to the point! At this moment, Li Xianyi suddenly felt as if he had returned to the days of living in the apartment. There was always someone making him angry. How frustrating! In the past, he had thought about returning to the apartment after everything in the Golden Foundation had been settled. In the afternoon, he would cook for Lu Xiaoyu and buy snacks for her. Then, Lu Xiaoyu would accompany him and chat with him. He did not seem to need much ambition and desire in his life. This was probably the pleasure of enjoying family happiness. But the harmonious and warm image was suddenly completely different when Lu Shu appeared. Thus, when he thought about it now, he would put this plan aside. Lu Shu said, Do you have the relic from the remains? Shall I help you take care of it? Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu, alarmed. What are you planning? Will I ever be able to see it again in my lifetime if I let you take care of it? Ahem. You dont have to give it to me. I just want to explore the relic again. Lu Shu said, You should have seen the door in the relic, right? There is no door1, said Li Xianyi as he waved his hand. Lu Shu was unhappy. Why are you constantly spouting nonsense? I am saying that there is no way you will take away the relic from me, said Li Xianyi expressionlessly. How about this? I will not take the relic away. Would you allow me to take a look? I have a secret to offer you, said Lu Shu in a serious tone. Li Xianyi glanced at Lu Shu. You should think carefully about it. If you claim that some lame joke is a secret, I will ensure that you will never see this relic ever again in your life. Lu Shu sighed. Public morality was not what it used to be. In the past, he felt that this old man had high moral values. He was highly esteemed and widely respected as a Sword Deity. But now, why had he become like this? I am not going to tell you any lame joke. Lu Shu calmly said. He took out the sword spirits from the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain and held them in his hands. Im saying that the snowy mountain can be collapsed many times but I dont know what the limit is. Li Xianyi was shocked. Why are you always able to research such rare and strange things? If he collapsed one snowy mountain, then so be it. After all, Lu Shus Sea of Chi had been suppressed by his snowy mountain. This was a coincidence. But how had he collapsed another snowy mountain? Did you do that all day? Li Xianyi continued. What can the second sword spirit do? Lu Shu paused for two seconds, It can manipulate swords. I suddenly dont want to obtain a second sword spirit. Even an idiot would be able to tell that Lu Shu was planning to play a trick! He was the chief director of the Golden Foundation, and a Sword Deity on Earth. If others saw that the sword spirits he produced were not decent, what would they say? Chapter 1237 - Bestowed By the Emperor The relationship between Lu Shu and Li Xianyi seemed to have returned to when they were neighbors in the apartment. They joked around. They were either angry or being angered. This was the life that Li Xianyi had been yearning for. If the Golden Foundation did not exist, he would have lived in seclusion. Li Xianyi looked at Lu Shu. Suddenly, he said, Im sorry about the Puppet Master. This was the first time Li Xianyi had properly apologized to Lu Shu. In the past, he could not quite say it. But it was like a thorn in his heart. In the end, this misunderstanding had occurred because the Golden Foundation had been cheated by something despicable. The dead could not be revived. If they were wrong, then they were wrong. Lu Shu thought deeply about it. He earnestly said, It is not realistic for me to forgive you that easily. Although I have never seen her face, I can feel the loneliness she felt when she was chased to death down the street. She had ten thousand reasons to hand me over to you, but she felt that I was more important than her life. She had no comrades. She spent three days and three nights. She rapidly ran 500 kilometers to Luo City after forcefully reducing her strength, just to fulfill her mission. Perhaps she had thought about giving up, but she did not. Behind her were all people who wanted to kill her, but she gave all her warmth to Lu Shu. Perhaps she sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star to Lu Shu when he cried. Lu Shu could even imagine the warmth and strength of the lady when she sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. This kind of person had been killed. How could Lu Shu forgive Li Xianyi and the Golden Foundation that easily? If the assailant was not Li Xianyi and was someone else instead, Lu Shu might have started a massacre. He might even have destroyed the entire Golden Foundation. He did not mind facing the entire world. Thankfully, the entire world was not against him in this lifetime. Lu Shu stood by the window and sighed. This is the reason why I am going to the Luniverse again. Some debts have to be settled. I will not act compassionate and say that I will forgive anyone. The person who died was Tear Tricker. I have no right to forgive anyone on behalf of her. Well talk about it again once everything has been settled. Lu Shu was thinking of another problem. He already had new Puppet Masters. Little Fury was one of them. It had inherited Dream Choosers abilities. The piece of golden paper had chosen an entourage for Lu Shu. Another one was the phoenix he had found in Africa. It was a creature that belonged to Howard from the Phoenix Society. Now, it was sleeping and transforming. But Lu Shu felt that there was a problem with the phoenix. Even if Chaos had slept and transformed, it was complete, but the phoenix had not awakened. It was as if it were waiting for something. But he, Lu Xiaoyu, and Coral could reincarnate. Why did Tear Tricker not have this opportunity? After all, she was a Puppet Master. She was the person closest to the old King of Gods. She might have had the technique for reincarnation. Li Xianyi calmly said, I have decided. The Golden Foundation has changed. Once the creatures in Australia have been eliminated, I will resign and leave the Golden Foundation. I will live in seclusion back in Luo City and not attend to world affairs. If you want to settle this debt with me, you may do so anytime. Li Xianyi then took out a silver hammer from his thumb ring and passed it to Lu Shu. This is the relic that the Golden Foundation obtained from the Laos remains. But it is not a weapon. I have always been curious about its function. At first, I used it as an invisible storage equipment. Later on, after I obtained this thumb ring, I have never used it. Lu Shu curiously asked, What are inside the remains? Li Xianyi furrowed his eyebrows. You should have heard. When the Laos remains opened, Vientiane was almost completely burned. There are countless mountains made out of metal, as well as surging flames and molten iron. I dont know what is inside the remains either. I havent had the time to explore. Are you saying that there are no creatures in the remains? Lu Shu was dumbfounded after receiving the hammer. He saw a row of words on the handle of the hammer. Bestowed by the emperor to Ouyang Lishang. Wait. Was this hammer given to Ouyang Lishang by the old King of Gods? Was the Laos remains filled with molten iron and flames a place of materials the old King of Gods had prepared for Ouyang Lishang? Li Xianyi said, There are no creatures in the remains. Back then, the biggest problem in obtaining the relic was not the remains. Li Yixiao was a real piece of work. If he did not cause any trouble, obtaining the relic would have been a relatively easy task. Take this. Its useless to me. Theres no harm giving this to you. Lu Shu kept the hammer in the Seal of Lands. Then, he said, Thank you. I really need it now. Although Lu Shu did not yet know what the relic was for, if it had been bestowed to Ouyang Lishang by the old King of Gods, it would be extremely important. Lu Shu thought about it. Then, he said, When I come back from the Luniverse, we can be neighbors at the apartment. I will welcome you on behalf of the Heavenly Network. Li Xianyi was absent-minded. At the dawn of the magically rich era, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had invited Li Xianyi to join the Heavenly Network, but Li Xianyi rejected. It was also then when Lu Shu first encountered the two Heavenly Kings. Then, he realized that his elderly neighbor was not simple. Now, Lu Shu represented the Heavenly Network That was right. This young man could now represent the Heavenly Network. The Ninth Heavenly King had reached the point where he could represent the Heavenly Networks intentions. Sure. Li Xianyi smiled and nodded. I will go. Things had come a full circle. Back then, Li Xianyi was not able to bring Lu Shu into the Golden Foundation. Now, he was going to be brought into the Heavenly Network by Lu Shu Lu Shu stepped into a void. When he reappeared, he arrived at Mangshan cemetery. He walked up the steps and looked for the gravestone that Li Xianyi had mentioned. Finally, he saw the words Puppet Master in a corner. An auntie was sweeping the dust on the gravestone with a massive broom. She did not realize when Lu Shu had appeared. The auntie looked at Lu Shu. Young man, do you recognize this gravestone? This gravestone is the strangest one in the cemetery. There are no words on it. Lu Shu looked at the auntie. How long have you been cleaning this place? Over ten years? The auntie recalled. You are the second person who has come to see this gravestone in the past ten years. Hm? Lu Shu asked curiously, Is there someone else who has come to see this gravestone? Yes. The auntie said, I definitely remember correctly, as this gravestone is very unique. Since last year, a young lady would frequently stand quietly here. But she did not give flowers or burn paper money. She would leave after standing for a while. Lu Shu suddenly took out his phone and flashed the picture of Cao Qingci from the Heavenly Network records. Is this her? The auntie was shocked. Thats her. She is very cold and proud. When I talk to her, she will not pay any attention to me. I definitely cannot mistake her. Lu Shu looked at the gravestone. Suddenly, he felt that he might have found Tear Tricker. Chapter 1238 - The Mystery of Cao Qingci Apart from Tear Tricker themself, perhaps nobody else would go over to look at the isolated tomb. Moreover, it was coincidentally after the Spirit Qi recovered. Lu Shu suspected that Tear Tricker had regained their memory during that time period. Moreover, the way she was advancing alone, how she went to the Luniverse with a Xin Ting sword, made one wonder if she had a motive or someone in mind whom she wanted to kill. The news that Tear Tricker might have reincarnated as Cao Qingci made Lu Shu happy immediately. However, he began to worry if Cao Qingci could cope in the Luniverse alone as she was only Rank One when she left Earth. No wonder, when the species research department admitted students, Lu Shu thought that Cao Qingcis choice of course was very strange. It made sense for Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao to do it. Both of them were close to Lu Shu and Chen Zuan was persuaded by Chen Baili to take up the course. However, it was a different story for Cao Qingci, why must she enroll in that particular course and remain obedient to Lu Shu? Cao Qingci was the most outstanding student amongst the Class A geniuses and Nie Tings disciple. Not only was her identity astounding, but her accomplishments were also terrifying and she was the best in the Daoyuan Class. However, she was so obedient to Lu Shu? Perhaps she was not considered obedient but Cao Qingci had never opposed Lu Shus decisions and never gave Lu Shu any distress points. One should know that many students who were not as good as Cao Qingci viewed Lu Shu in a negative manner. Cao Qingci was the first Metahuman that Lu Shu discovered. Before the Heavenly Network completed their blood test for aptitude, Lu Shu had already discovered Cao Qingci. Cao Qingcis calmness and prudence left a deep impression on Lu Shu. In the Beimang remains, Cao Qingcis performance was exceptional. During the training for Class A aptitude, she and Lu Shu worked together and stopped the huge wave that the Rank Two water Metahuman brought about. Ordinary students were completely astonished but Cao Qingci was not. There were many unusual things about Cao Qingci. However, after Lu Shu found out about her identity, everything seemed to make sense. However, nothing could compare to the happiness Lu Shu felt when he realized that Cao Qingci might be the reincarnation of Tear Tricker. The first thing Lu Shu did when he returned to the Longmen Fortress was to look for Ouyang Lishang. Ouyang Lishang was bowing to his disciples and was ready to kick them after that. However, he was stopped by Lu Shu. Didnt I tell you to be civilised, what are you doing? Lu Shu was confused. That was something he had personally instructed! Ouyang Lishang explained, I bowed before I kicked them! The experts in the weapon refinery laboratory were speechless. Why was Ouyang Lishang so bold?! In the past, they looked down on Lu Shu. Now, they viewed Lu Shu as their savior as they realized that only Lu Shu was able to control Ouyang Lishang. Even Zhong Yutang was unable to do it. Therefore, all the experts looked at Lu Shu in anticipation. They had never placed all their hopes on a young man before. Lu Shu reprimanded Ouyang Lishang, You have to mind the way you educate people. Physical punishment is not going to work, you have to allow them to understand what mistakes they made instead of kicking them. The experts were touched to tears. Thank goodness, the Ninth Heavenly King understood! Lu Shu took a glance at the busy weapon refinery laboratory and said, After you are done, ask Zhong Yutang to bring you over to look for me. Right now, almost all the bronze lamps were moved by Zhong Yutang as Lu Shu did not trust others to do it. Unfortunately, Zhong Yutang was still looked down upon by the Lamp God After Lu Shu finished his sentence, Ouyang Lishang immediately said obediently, Yes King, goodbye! After Lu Shu left, Ouyang Lishang turned around and saw an expert slacking off. Then, that expert saw Ouyang Lishang bow and kick him, before staring angrily at him and asking him, Do you know what mistake you made? The experts realized that it was impossible to stop the physical punishment. Now, an extra step was introduced. After they were kicked, they still had to reflect on what mistake they had made Moreover, the experts realized that this was not the most terrible thing yet The most terrible thing was, if their reflections were incorrect, the bowing and kicking process would continue until they realized their mistake. In the weapon refinery laboratory, everyone endured the suffering as they wanted to learn how to inherit the techniques. Everyone was like Goujian who slept on sticks and tasted bile, Lu Xun who endured humiliation as part of an important mission and Yu Qian who had a bad relationship with Guo Degang[1] As night fell, Zhong Yutang brought the Lamp God to the apartment Lu Shu was staying in. Zhong Yutang threw the lamp down and left, nobody knew what the Lamp God did to him. Lu Shu took out a hammer and threw it to Ouyang Lishang. However, Ouyang Lishang hugged Lu Shus thighs and began to complain while crying after seeing the hammer, King, you finally decided to give me the hammer again! Lu Shus face turned black immediately. Speak properly. Do you know why I gave you the hammer? Although Lu Shu did not acknowledge the fact that he was the old King of Gods and thought that they were two separate people, he could not explain this to Ouyang Lishang and therefore referred himself as the old King of Gods. Because I am your most loyal subordinate. Ouyang Lishang was sucking up to Lu Shu. No, said Lu Shu expressionlessly, Because you are a hammer! Lu Xiaoyu shot a look at the Lamp God when she passed by Lu Shu on her way to the kitchen. This guy is Ouyang Lishang? Ouyang Lishang was attentive. He knew that Lu Xiaoyu was extraordinary, if Lu Xiaoyu was living together with Lu Shu, she was definitely special. He smiled to Lu Xiaoyu, I am Ouyang Lishang. At this moment, Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao came in. It was the time for dinner. When they saw Ouyang Lishang, they were not surprised as they had met a couple of times before. Then, Lu Xiaoyu immediately pointed to the two of them. Enter after changing to slippers! Chen Zuan looked down and saw the newly-bought slippers at the door. However, Chen Zuan did not understand. You dont really clean your house, why suddenly the change? As he said that, he touched the floor with his fingers and his fingers were full of dust. He was shocked. Look, theres so much dust. Lu Xiaoyu smiled coldly. The dust in my house doesnt have germs. The dust can be disobedient but you cant. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! [1] Two XiangSheng (traditional Chinese comedic performance) performers Chapter 1239 - Floating Gold Mine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan realized that even though he was a Heavenly King, he should not think that he would receive any special treatment from Lu Xiaoyu. He was not even equal to dust. The dust could misbehave, but he could not On the other hand, Lu Shu was still discussing official matters with Ouyang Lishang. Lu Shu was very interested in the molten iron and flames in the Laos remains. The other remains all had a few valuable items. It did not make sense for these remains to be the exception. Not only were there no creatures, the only item that could be used was a hammer. Lu Shu suspected that the entire remains were the treasures that the old King of Gods had left behind. As long as he was able to subdue Ouyang Lishang, the remains would provide him with countless materials. Thats right. When I was in the Luniverse, I realized that there was very little metal that could be used to make weapons. What happened? Lu Shu asked Ouyang Lishang. Ouyang Lishang smacked his lips, annoyed. Why are you asking me this? Werent you the one kept everything? Back then, you uprooted several major mines and placed them who-knows-where! Only the small mines remained. Thus, the wealthy families, aristocrats, and Lords of Heaven there do not have enough materials to cast weapons. Lu Shu felt that this was rational. No wonder he felt that the price of weapons was much higher than the price of armor in the Luniverse. That which is rare is dear! This did not happen on Earth. Armor was always more expensive than weapons, but it was the opposite in the Luniverse. So it was because the old King of Gods had dug up all the mines. This caused the materials suitable for casting weapons to be few and far between. Thus, the price of weapons skyrocketed. Lu Shu looked at Ouyang Lishang. Return to the bronze lamp. Let me bring you somewhere. Then, Lu Shu stuffed the bronze lamp into the celestial map and walked into the world of the remains in the hammer! Recently, few items had been placed into the Seal of Lands. Thus, Chaos wanted to bite everything. If Lu Shu was not careful, the item might disappear. Furthermore, Chaos appetite was very good. Would a dragon that ate weapons from a young age have poor digestion? Evidently not Back then, Chaos had even destroyed several Dragon Stages. If not, Chen Zuan would not have been able to benefit so much with his large appetite. Were there still dragons in this world? If there were, Chen Zuan was definitely the dragon with the best bite Lu Shu stood in the blazing world of the Laos remains. He finally understood why it was called a living hell. Deep red lines stretched out on the ground. The ground in front of him was like a massive mine of ore. Furthermore, the flames that erupted from the core constantly melted the metal. Then, the molten metal flowed elsewhere to cool. There was a red pond of magma at the core of the remains. It was filled with boiling molten iron. There seemed to be a gold ray of light passing through the molten iron. It looked like a dragon. Lu Shu did not even know what to call the metal. He could only describe it as molten iron. The remains were not that vast. At least, it was not as vast as the Beimang remains. But if this place was a mine that had been dug by the old King of Gods, coupled with Ouyang Lishangs skills, Lu Shu would be able to equip a region of soldiers! The old King of Gods had stored all the weapons and released all the horses. He had done many things after uniting the Luniverse. He simply hoped that there would not be any more wars. But in the end, he realized that the source of war was not weapons. It was desire. As long as humans had desire, they would be able to start wars, even if they did not have weapons. Lu Shu took out the bronze lamp and summoned Ouyang Lishang. He asked, Do you recognize the molten iron here? But the moment Ouyang Lishang appeared, he was dumbfounded. Floating gold! Its floating gold! So the floating gold you took away was here! Lu Shu understood. It looked like Ouyang Lishang recognized this material. It was a material called floating gold. He curiously asked, What is the function of this material? Ouyang Lishang already knew the differences between Lu Shu and old King of Gods, but he knew that the old King of Gods had far too many secrets. He did not ask what he should not be asking. He would reply to whatever Lu Shu asked. After all, Corpsedog, Concealed Arrow, Seizing Thief, and the head-twisting gourd were all in Lu Shus hands. Furthermore, since Lu Shu was able to escape from the Yellowstone National Park remains meant that he had obtained Filth Removals approval. Other than the old King of Gods, no one else was able to escape from that world of crime. Thus, he knew his limits. Ouyang Lishang explained, This was the most popular mineral in the Luniverse. There were three such mines in the Luniverse, but they were dug up by you. The molten iron flowing outside were collected over many years. You are very wise to have placed fire here as well to melt the floating gold. Back then, when I created the World Tide, I took 81 days just to melt the floating gold! Wait. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Are you saying that the World Tide was created from this material?! Yes. Ouyang Lishang said, Although the Armor that Shook Mountains is made out of shooting stars and cannot be created again, the World Tide is different. It was just that you did not allow many pieces to be created. You only gave it to the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Lu Shu thought about it for a long time. Then, he said, If I give this place to you, how long do you need to create one World Tide? The floating gold here is all melted, so it can be used immediately. Ouyang Lishang calculated. But the structure of the World Tide is complex and needs intricate work. The carving of the patterns is also complex. I feel that even if the disciples are able to master the techniques, it is already good enough for each of them to create one in a month. Furthermore, the rate of substandard weapons being produced is very high. If nine out of 18 pieces can be used, it is good enough. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. They did not have much time left. The space pathway would definitely open in two months. This meant that along with the disciples, they would only be able to cast nine usable pieces of the World Tide. But dont worry about the materials being used up. After all, substandard pieces can be thrown back here. The materials will not go to waste. Ouyang Lishang explained, Its just that you gave me too few disciples. If there were more disciples, even if the rate of wastage is higher, the rate of production will also be higher. I will polish and cut the finished weapons. I will make sure that they are of quality. Wait. Lu Shu suddenly thought of something. There were not that few refiner disciples. Ouyang Lishang did not have much demands for their foundations. They had to understand the specific properties of transmitting Spirit Qi to metal. Furthermore, they needed to have average strength There were many such disciples in the major Cultivation Colleges. Each of the colleges had students in the weapon refinery specialization. These were the first things that these students learned. The professional refiners in the Heavenly Network were of much higher positions than the students, but they were the same in Ouyang Lishangs eyes. They were all rookies! Rookies were enough for this assembly line operation. Chapter 1240 - They Are Still a Bunch of Children That day, 100 students from the weapon refinery specialization in the Luo Shen Cultivation College came to the Longmen Fortress. They could not control their excitement. They had been yearning to participate in this battle. The greenhouse flowers in the dawn of the magically rich era were all growing. No one was willing to simply look on in this war, where lives were at risk. They were also unwilling to stay in their ivory tower and study in peace while others were carrying out their responsibilities. At this moment, almost every single student from the Cultivation College were uneasy. They desperately wanted to do something for the Heavenly Network, but the Heavenly Network wanted to protect them. In the past, Nie Ting had brought them to train at the Lop Nur remains to let them know about the cruelty of the world. He did not do so to kill them. Since they had fulfilled their aim of training, Nie Ting had to think about maintaining the flame, not killing the shoots in an attempt to help them grow. When the weapon refinery students were gathered and rushed to the Longmen Fortress, the rest of the Luo Shen Cultivation College were observing them with jealous expressions. Someone curiously asked, What are you going to do? The students from the weapon refinery specialization excitedly lowered their tone and explained. I heard that the Ninth Heavenly King needs our help for something! Do you know what it is? Someone curiously asked. I heard that we are going to cast something extremely important, said one of the students with a sense of pride. The surrounding students were jealous. The Ninth Heavenly King had bestowed them with a mission! The Ninth Heavenly King was now a legend in the Cultivation Colleges. When the Ninth Heavenly King was mentioned, a group of supporters would sing praises about him. Sometimes, people would even forget that the Ninth Heavenly King was the same age as they were. The weapon refinery students rushed to the Longmen Fortress. It was as if they were heading towards the frontline with honor. The students from the other specialization could only look on helplessly. They even felt as if they had been abandoned. This was a brilliant era, but they could not participate in it. The same thing happened in every Cultivation College. The weapon refinery specialization students flew to Luo City via plane. When they were about to leave, they were sent off by a group of people. They were almost gifted with a large, red flower on their chest. But when they reached the Longmen Fortress, they realized that the situation was not as simple as they had expected The first people they saw were the true professional refiners. Some of their names had appeared in their textbooks. Their learning materials had been created by these professionals. If they were able to produce learning materials, they were definitely highly esteemed. But these professional refiners looked pale and had dark eye circles. While the students were still excited about seeing these famous figures, they suddenly saw one of the professionals complaining to Zhong Yutang. Why did you bring this group of students here? They are still a bunch of children! The students were silent. The situation suddenly became very odd. Everyone had an unpleasant premonition. What had this professional experienced to accumulate so much rage When Lu Shu appeared with Ouyang Lishang, the students were once again excited. They felt as if the journey had not been made in vain, But Lu Shu did not say much to them. Instead, he put down the bronze lamp and left with Zhong Yutang. Lu Shu and Zhong Yutang had to discuss their plans of building a gold refinery furnace with the construction workers. The furnace would be used to maintain high temperatures and ensure that the floating gold did not solidify. Lu Shu could not pull everyone into the remains. He could only construct a new furnace outside. At first, Ouyang Lishang was worried that Zhong Yutang and the rest would not be able to maintain high temperatures. Only very powerful Practitioners in the Luniverse were able to do so. Back then, when he used floating gold to create the World Tide, he had only been able to do so with the help of 100 Rank One experts tirelessly combining their techniques. But Ouyang Lishang had underestimated the power of technology. Although the Earth did not have a cultivation civilization, it was very easy for people on Earth to create a high temperature furnace. It had been used in industries for a very long time At first, Lu Shu was worried that the melting point of floating gold would be 3000 degrees, or even higher, higher than he could imagine. Later on, he tested it out. The melting point of metal did not represent the quality of the metal. The metal with the highest melting point was in everyday items. For example, the tungsten in light bulbs had the highest melting point of 3417 degrees. The melting point of floating gold was only 2600 degrees Thus, there were times when Luniverse felt that the technology civilization of the Earth and the cultivation civilization of the Luniverse were equal. Furthermore, the quality of life on Earth was much better than in the Luniverse. They were on completely different levels. Lu Shu had thought about whether he wanted the construction workers to cast the weapons. But Nie Ting, Shi Xuejin, and Zhong Yutang all had their own opinions. No matter who they sent, it would be the same. Ouyang Lishang just had to pass down his techniques. But the problem was, they had more advanced goals. For example, they wanted to produce a group of expert refiners in the Heavenly Network. Observing and learning from Ouyang Lishang was what every disciple needed most. From the look of things, the students would be tired. But after they had finished learning, the Heavenly Network would have an advantage that the rest of the world did not. Even in the Luniverse, it would be the same. According to what Lu Shu knew, there was no one in the Luniverse who was more capable in refining weapons than Ouyang Lishang. This time, Ouyang Lishang took up the job of conducting final checks and carvings. Lu Shu requested him to explain the reason for rejecting the weapons while he was checking them. This would allow him to pass down his techniques. The process would become much faster. That night, they began producing the World Tide. Zhang Weiyu could not conceal his excitement. He went to find Lu Shu. Great Lord, I heard that you are asking Ouyang Lishang to create the World Tide? Lu Shu cheerily laughed. The news spreads rather quickly. Zhang Weiyu excitedly ran off. He had to tell his brothers about this! The World Tide belonged to them. To an expert, their weapon was their only comrade. The World Tide, which they were most familiar with and used to, was finally going to return to them! Overnight, Lu Shu realized that he had obtained many distress points. The weapon refinery specialization students ate breakfast in the canteen with dark eye circles. When they ate, they looked at one another silently. They started to tear up. Where had their initial excitement gone? They only had one thought. The Ninth Heavenly King is harming me. No wonder the professionals had complained that they were still a bunch of kids At this moment, the students from the weapon refinery specialization in the other Cultivation Colleges were still on their way. Zhong Yutang came to find Lu Shu and discussed with him. How about we stop using your name to bring them over? This way, I am afraid that they will hate you Lu Shu instantly panicked. No. I have to take up this responsibility as a Heavenly King. If I dont go to hell, who will? You must use my name! I believe that they will definitely understand my effort. In the end, they will understand me and show sympathy! Zhong Yutang looked at Lu Shu with suspicion. Was he crazy Chapter 1241 - At Daggers Drawn After talking to Lu Shu, Zhong Yutang returned to the weapon refinery building to observe the situation. After all, since Lu Shu treated his students like animals, Zhong Yutang could not make sure if the students were distressed. However, he did not know that Lu Shu wanted the distress points. In fact, he began to think about how many distress points would he have obtained after the arrival of the other students from the six other Cultivation Colleges majoring in weapon refinery. Ouyang Lishang was patrolling in the operations room. Actually, the World Tide was not huge and hence the building project of the seven broken pieces were not difficult. The difficult part was the precision. Precision was something Ouyang Lishang had always been proud of. That included the stability of hands, eyes and many of the masters of weapon refinery were much worse than Ouyang Lishang. They could not drink, smoke or have bad practices. Those were the requirements of the master of weapon refinery in the Luniverse as these items could affect ones hand stability and was heavily prohibited! For the World Tide, the seven broken pieces must be closely pieced together. Therefore, Ouyang Lishang did not have high hopes for the disciples in refining the World Tide. However, after bringing up his request, Ouyang Lishang suddenly realized that these disciples, including Zhong Yutang, had never put emphasis on scaffolding. They acted as though that was the easiest step in the refinery of the World Tide Then, on the next day, he saw how Zhong Yutang directed a group of people to bring over a huge pile of equipment that he did not recognize. The disciples seemed to be familiar with this equipment but Ouyang Lishang felt awkward to ask them about it. After assembling the equipment, Zhong Yutang looked at Ouyang Lishang, Master, how much error do you allow for our casting? Ouyang Lishang said, Nothing more than 0.3 millimeters! To be honest, Ouyang Lishang was the most impressed by the old King of Gods ability to standardize the currency and measurements. One millimeter was 1000 micrometers. Therefore, it meant that the room for error could not exceed 300 micrometers. The seven pieces were combined and secured with marks and the mark would not have any effects outside the 0.3 millimeter limit. Of course, the smaller the error, the more powerful and more secure the World Tide was. After a long pause, Zhong Yutang said as he looked at Ouyang Lishang, 0.3 millimeter, is this too big? Ouyang Lishang was dumbstruck. This was probably the difference between a machine and a human. Ouyang Lishang and the rest had always been using their eyes for recognition and their hands to make improvements. Therefore, it was already very impressive if they could maintain an error of 0.3 millimeters. In the past, in the Luniverse, some of the masters liked to drink and could not ensure the precision by themselves. Therefore, they had to recruit talented disciples to do it and created a new career. Yet, it was extremely difficult for the error to be kept within 0.3 millimeters. Yet now, the equipment that Zhong Yutang was in contact with had at least 0.1 millimeter of error. In the document, whenever the words fine processing appeared, error that exceeded 0.3 millimeters meant that the product was a failure. Ouyang Lishang felt extremely uncomfortable from enduring this. However, he did not want to admit defeat. He suddenly said, This is the measurements for disciples. I was afraid that they cannot complete it, but it will be good if you guys can make it more precise! Then, Ouyang Lishang wanted to look at the reactions of Zhong Yutang and the rest. However, Zhong Yutang suddenly frowned and said to the people beside him, This is something instructed by the Ninth Heavenly King, all of you must ensure the error is kept within 0.05 millimeters. This is a death order! Ouyang Lishang thought, People on Earth are so arrogant. However, the people around Zhong Yutang smiled and said, Rest assured, although we have very little time, we can keep the error down to 0.03 millimeters. In fact, ordinary people would think that 0.3 millimeters was an impressive precision. However, Zhong Yutang and the rest were at a position that determined that their standards were different from the ordinary industry. Ouyang Lishang had stopped talking. He knew that if Zhong Yutang and the rest were being serious, if the equipment were brought to Luniverse, they could cause the loss of an entire industry However, to be honest, it was too common for an industry to be lost overnight on Earth. As long as technological revolution continued, such things would always happen. Everyone had to ensure that they kept improving themselves in this era so that they would not be left behind. Ouyang Lishang drew the diagram of the World Tide and handed it to Zhong Yutang. Then, after three days, the first model was presented to Ouyang Lishang. It took four days faster than what he had expected. He had not even finished teaching the students how to carve the mark Zhong Yutang anxiously waited for Ouyang Lishang to check the model. Then, Ouyang Lishang realized that the people were not bragging at all, the model was flawless! For some reasons, Ouyang Lishang felt depressed. In the past, he depended on his skills to emerge victorious amongst the other disciples of his master. However, in the face of machines, his skills were no longer needed. Ouyang Lishang adjusted his emotions and looked at Zhong Yutang. It meets the requirements, start working, the King is waiting! The World Tide was finally going to be redeveloped. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had nothing to do and stayed outside the weapon refinery building every day. They wanted to obtain first-hand information when the World Tide was completed. The World Tide was an extremely powerful magical weapon for ordinary people. Yet to Zhang Weiyu and the rest, it was a form of worship that represented the gift of the old King of Gods. In the weapon refinery building, it was very warm and everyone was wearing thick protective clothing. The students were sweating profusely and began to regret their worship towards the Ninth Heavenly King Zhong Yutang thought that this sense of hatred towards Lu Shu should not continue to accumulate within the students. He had to serve his purpose as the Chief Manager and therefore said to the students of the seven Cultivation Colleges, Why did the Ninth Heavenly King tire you out? His intention was for you guys to inherit the skills of weapon refinery. The times create heroes, you guys dont have much time left! Our battle with the Luniverse might happen anytime. Why dont you guys understand the Ninth Heavenly Kings efforts yet? It was so difficult for him to find the weapons and you guys are blaming him? You should be grateful for people who made great contributions The students in front of Zhong Yutang were so guilty that they started tearing up. One of them wiped their tears and said, Its our fault, our level of awareness is too low! Lu Shu, who was lying on the sofa and watching television in the apartment of XingShu Road suddenly sat up and gritted his teeth, Zhong Yutang, we are at daggers drawn! Chapter 1242 - The Start of a Great War Chapter 1242: The Start of a Great War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu thought that this was strange. After he had risen to the Master Realm, why did he still encounter so many accidents when earning distress points? He saw how the Ninth Heavenly King was about to achieve a world-class image. Why was it so difficult for him to obtain distress points? Lu Shu was indignant. What on earth was happening, they did not allow him to remain on Earth? Lu Shu stood up from the sofa and walked towards the weapon refinery building. However, he was dumbstruck when he reached the door. It had only been a day since he last visited the place and there was a statue at the door? What the f*ck?! He took a closer look at the statue and saw the words on the base You should be grateful for people who made great contributions This statue is built in memory of the contribution by the Ninth Heavenly King for the inheritance of weapon refinery. Lu Shus face turned black. He saw the handwriting of Ouyang Lishang at the base. This statue was most probably built by Ouyang Lishang. As a person who liked to suck up to others, he was definitely able to do something like this! After walking into the weapon refinery building, Lu Shu realized that everyone was looking at him with admiration. This made him extremely uncomfortable, he was just trying to earn some distress points, was that wrong?! Zhong Yutang walked towards Lu Shu and said after wiping his sweat, I did my job well. Now, none of them blame you and are extremely grateful for you! Haha. Lu Shu almost flipped the table. He called Ouyang Lishang over and asked, Have you calculated how long it will take for the World Tide to be built? Ouyang Lishang said while giving him a glance, In the past, I thought it was a miracle if nine could be built within a week. Now, I think we can aim for 120! Although the most time-consuming problem of building the foundations was addressed, the carving of the mark posed a restriction to the final yield. After all, this could not be replaced by machines. Lu Shu felt that the state of the Earth in the future would be such that people and technology worked hand-in-hand. It should be more balanced than the state in the Luniverse. 120 of those, Lu Shu gave it some deep thoughts. Now, there were over 50 Imperial Palace Soldiers in the Wei Wu Army, it was sufficient! However, at this moment, there was suddenly a huge wave of energy on the Longmen Mountain. Lu Shu paused and thought, whatever was supposed to happen had happened. Lu Shu turned and said to Ouyang Lishang, We have to be faster. The space pathway may close in five days! Ouyang Lishang understood Lu Shus instructions and returned to the weapon refinery laboratory. Everyone had to work without rest, they just had to last through these five days! During this period of time, everyone knew that the space pathway would open eventually but everyone hoped that the day would not arrive so soon. That was because after this opening, there would definitely be casualties.. When the space pathway opened, everyone knew that they had to face the things they were supposed to face. The commotion in the Longmen Fortress gradually stopped as though it was the calm before the storm. Nobody dared to talk loudly. Everyone was busy working. It was not because their character had changed drastically overnight and became someone who did not like to talk. Rather, it was because they had felt the intense pressure. What surprised Lu Shu in these five days was that there were many people waiting at the entrance of the space pathway in North America. When the space pathway opened, they charged into Earth and seized all the resources they could see, including humans. This did not feel like something that was done by an organization. It felt more like a school of sharks who swam towards something after smelling blood. The slave owners of the Luniverse were there to eat people! Lu Shu caught a slave owner directly and handed him over to Zhong Yutang for interrogation. However, what surprised him was that they did not interact with each other. The only reason was because they obtained the information about Earth and was very aware that the Practitioners on Earth were much weaker than those in the Luniverse. Someone intentionally spread the news that the Earth was weak and used the population to attract the slave owners. However, they hid the truth about how the Black Feather Army had been destroyed by the Earth. There were also rumors that although the Black Feather Army had killed 20,000 soldiers, they were killed by Duanmu Huangqi as their energy had been depleted. Nobody could prove that. Duanmu Huangqi would not admit that she had been defeated and 20,000 soldiers of the Black Feather Army had died in vain. The Heavenly Network wanted to stay out of this matter initially. However, they did not have a choice as they could not allow the slave owners of the Luniverse to steal resources like that. Therefore, Lu Shu made a trip personally. When Lu Shu arrived, blood was everywhere outside the space pathway in North America. The people who had stolen resources returned to the Luniverse as someone had recognized Lu Shu, the leader of the Wei Wu Army! Lu Shu, who was rumored to be killed by Duanmu Huangqi in the legends was not dead, there was an error in the report To be honest, Lu Shus fame was much more useful in the Luniverse than on Earth. On Earth, the Ninth Heavenly Kings identity was saved by those he had saved in the jail. In the Luniverse, the name of the owner of the Wei Wu Army was obtained by killing others. Two of his identities represented two different attitudes. When the people from the Luniverse who just entered to steal resources found out about his identity, they were afraid to say anything. They knew that the 20,000 soldiers of Duanmu Huangqi had been killed, so they would definitely not escape unscathed! Then, the outcome was that although there was nobody guarding the space pathway in North America, none of the slave owners from the Luniverse dared to enter. The title good guy Ninth Heavenly King once again spread overseas and upgraded to become the guardian of the people. If nothing went wrong, it was extremely difficult for Lu Shu to obtain a large amount of trauma and distress points overseas. On the fifth morning, Zhang Weiyu and the rest returned to their rooms and wore their armor, took their weapons and waited quietly in the courtyard. Everyday, the Wei Wu Army lurked in the canteen and some stole drinks. After Lu Shu scolded them, they replied and said that he punished them rightly and shouted in pain after being beaten up. The soldiers of the Heavenly Network looked at this from afar. They realized that when the Wei Wu Army wore their armor, they instantly changed from the hooligans to real warriors. The Heavenly Network had encountered a great war before. However, as compared to the Wei Wu Army, their experience was insufficient and they had killed too few people. Be it the strife in the North Region or killing the Black Feather Army from the North Region to the Earth, the blood and fire that the Wei Wu Army had experienced were way more than that of the Heavenly Network. When the Wei Wu Army walked on the limestone brick road, they were at their peak. However, the army that was sufficiently terrifying would only listen to Lu Shu. The entire Longmen Fortress was silent. The soldiers of the Heavenly Network were paying attention to the Wei Wu Army. Many of them were very envious of the Wei Wu Army as they had known that after the space pathway to the Luniverse opened, only the Wei Wu Army would advance to the Luniverse. The Heavenly Network had to guard the Earth with all its might. Lu Shu had yet to appear because he was waiting for the World Tide! Chapter 1243 - Reappearance of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers After five painful days, the weapon refinery disciples gathered around Ouyang Lishang with high concentration. Over the past five days, they had less than one hour to sleep and eat. After they dozed off, they had to continue creating the World Tide. Now, the hard times were over, and the good times were about to begin. They were about to witness Ouyang Lishang create the signs and turn dead metal into a living thing. They would see how Ouyang Lishang induced a miraculous transformation! Ouyang Lishang took the seven parts of the World Tide. He rapidly used a hammer to create the signs on the seven parts, as if the skills were at his fingertips. Ouyang Lishang said, Without the pattern, magical weapons are dead, like how humans will die if they do not have any vital channels. After he created another pattern, he continued. These signs are like the writings we have learned. There are specific patterns to be followed. But the World Tide is different. I was the one who created the seven signs. It is not an exaggeration to say that Cang Jie[1] created words. Then, Ouyang Lishang looked at his disciples. But you must understand that the difference between these signs and words is that words are complete. You simply have to learn what your forefathers have left behind. But there are many gaps in terms of signs. There is a lot of space for creativity. Dont grow complacent after mastering a few signs. You must explore the vast world! At this moment, the weapon refinery disciples linked the image of master refiner with Ouyang Lishang. Typically, Ouyang Lishang was an expert at currying favor. Either that, or he was a harsh workshop owner. He did not seem like a master at all. The moment Ouyang Lishang created a sign on the seventh part, the seven scattered parts of the World Tide moved and pieced themselves together, forming a sword. Red lines flowed on the sword like magma. The signs were like riverbeds that were dry, but now surged with water. At this moment, the magma in the signs looked as if they were going to overflow, like a dam about to burst. Ouyang Lishang did not panic. He dunked the sword into the water tank beside him. The flames sizzled and were extinguished. Ouyang Lishang took up the World Tide. He silently thought about it. The casting of this intricate weapon was very tough. The errors were so small that they could not be seen with the naked eye. When he cast the World Tide in the past, this had never happened. But he had said that the more tightly joined together the World Tide was, the more threatening it would become. This time, something Ouyang Lishang did not expect would happen had happened when the signs joined together. The magma almost overflowing meant that the sword itself almost could not endure the threat posed when the signs joined together! How dangerous! It was almost unable to contain it! Signs were created on each and every piece of the World Tide. In the end, Lu Shu was presented with 144 World Tides. This was many more than Ouyang Lishang had created back then! The weapon refinery disciples seemed lost in thought. Only the professional refiners, who had the right to create teaching materials, seemed to be in anguish. From today onwards, they had to stand at the same standing line as these students from the Cultivation Colleges. But although they could not accept the fact that these students could do what they could do, they did not feel that it was a pity. The professional refiners spent day and night researching metal materials and their reactions at the laboratories in the Capital. Did they do this for themselves? No. They did it for the prosperity and flourishing of the Heavenly Network. They had reached this goal. What they needed to do was start on a new journey, and complain here. Ouyang Lishang looked at Lu Shu and smiled obsequiously. Great Lord, I have fulfilled my mission. The World Tides have been created! Lu Shu looked at the World Tides. After they had cooled, there were seven gold dragons surging through each World Tide. The black and gold complemented each other well. The next moment, all the weapon refinery disciples watched as the World Tides flew into the sky. Ripples were formed in the sky and flew out. It was as if black dragons were shouting in front of them. The sword landed on the ground in front of Zhang Weiyu and the rest. This produced an ear-piercing sound when the sword came into contact with the ground. Lu Shu led Ouyang Lishang and stepped into a void to arrive in front of Zhang Weiyu. He looked at Zhang Weiyu, who was controlling his excitement. What are you waiting for? Take your sword. The World Tides flew into the hands of Zhang Weiyu and the rest. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu in shock. This World Tide is even more convenient than the previous one! Of course, Ouyang Lishang was not willing to admit that this was the result of technology. He cleared his throat. Ahem. The master refiner can improve too. The sword in your hands is the World Tide 2.0! Lu Shu was speechless. He looked at Ouyang Lishang. Dont blindly give names after looking at the objects on Earth. A perfectly good name has been destroyed by you. Just call it the World Tide. The Great Lord is wise. The Great Lord is great. Ouyang Lishang submissively sucked up to Lu Shu. Zhang Weiyu mustered up the courage and suddenly asked, I have a doubt. I already have an answer, but I have no way to confirm it. Great Lord, are you able to give me an answer today? Lu Shu calmly looked at Zhang Weiyu. Go ahead. We have heard of Lord Ouyang Lishang. He is the craftsman of the old King of Gods. Almost all the weapons from the palace of the King of Gods have his name carved on them, said Zhang Weiyu. But I have also heard that he only created weapons for the old King of Gods, as the old King of Gods had saved his life. Ouyang Lishang immediately snapped out of his bootlicker character. He grew arrogant. You know quite a lot. Lu Shu thought about it. He had wanted to tell Zhang Weiyu about this. Why did he not recognize Corpsedog? But Lu Shu was curious. When did you start having this doubt? Lord Arcane told me something interesting. Zhang Weiyu said, When the old King of Gods carried Lord Tear Tricker back to the palace of the King of Gods, Lord Tear Tricker was still in her swaddling clothes. That night, the old King of Gods sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star to Lord Tear Tricker while she fell asleep. This is exactly the same as your heavenly vision. Lord Arcane also said that he had never seen a face as kind as yours. Back then, he understood the reason we risked life and limb to follow you. At this moment, Zhang Weiyus tone had changed. It was as if the answer in his heart had been confirmed. Lu Shu suddenly laughed. Last night, he dreamed that Tear Tricker passed through an empty street while carrying him. He was crying in his box. Tear Tricker stopped and carried Lu Shu in her arms. She softly sang Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. It was as if fate had come one full circle. Lu Shu quietly stood in front of everyone. He looked at Zhang Weiyu and the rest. He said, These few days, I have been thinking that the name Wei Wu Army doesnt sound nice. Thus, from today onwards, you will be called the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Zhang Weiyu knelt down on the ground. He buried his head in the shadows of his helmet. He cried. Welcome back, my King. Behind him, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers all knelt down. The sound of the armor rubbing against one another sounded like angry shouting. The veins on their necks were jumping. Welcome back, my King! Their voices caused the entire Longmen Fortress to tremble. [1] the creator of Chinese writing Chapter 1244 - We Are Willing To Advance When the soldiers of the Heavenly Network heard the deafening cries, they looked at one another helplessly. They did not know what had happened in the Luniverse. They did not know about Lu Shus identity, or how much of a threat he was. They were simply shocked that the loyalty of the Wei Wu Army had exceeded their expectations. This was probably the reason the Wei Wu Army could never fully integrate with the Heavenly Network. They were only loyal to Lu Shu. If the Heavenly Network was made up of bandits, then it would be fine. It was the same no matter whether they were loyal to their head or the assistant head. But it was a pity that the Heavenly Network was not made up of bandits. Such distinctions were not allowed within the Heavenly Network either. Nie Ting was not excluding the Wei Wu Army. Furthermore, Lu Shu also understood this. No one in the outside world knew that the Wei Wu Army had changed their name. They were no longer called the Wei Wu Army. They had inherited their previous name of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. The armor that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were wearing were like a city wall surrounding Lu Shu. The soldiers from the Heavenly Network were silent. This was the Ninth Heavenly King. He had an extremely loyal and strong army under his control. They did not know that Zhang Weiyu and the rest had waited for far too long. For 23 years, they had been looking forward to this moment every single day. They shouted, Welcome back, my King, but they were looking forward to their own return. They looked forward to the day they could return to their position beside the throne. Every single Imperial Dragon Soldier walked under the King of Gods. They represented the Kings intentions. It was their most brilliant moment. Zhang Weiyu had experienced the days and nights of suffering, and the pain when he lost his comrades. Now, it was time for him to enjoy life once again. No wonder he started to cry. If someone had protected a dream alone for 23 years, and the dream was suddenly fulfilled, they would probably be the same! There were people who had given up or killed themselves due to poverty. When Lu Shu first arrived in the Luniverse, one of Zhang Weiyus old friends had taken his own life. This period had been extremely lonely. They waited in the night, not knowing when light would ascend upon them once again. But they did not complain or regret it. Even if they died the most brutal death, they would not hold a grudge. Their loyalty was not unfounded. Their loyalty had experienced many tests, and was eventually proven by time! To be honest, if it were not for the fact that Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin understood Lu Shu very well, they would not allow anyone else to bring such a dangerous enemy to their territory. Even if they could not defeat the army, they would stall them outside the country. The soldiers of the Heavenly Network looked around. They wanted to see how Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin reacted. But realized that they were standing in the field, as if it were none of their business. They were observing all of this. At this moment, the soldiers of the Heavenly Network finally heaved a sigh of relief. If Heavenly King Nie was not panicking, why should they Zhang Weiyu and the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers stood up and walked in front of Lu Shu. They each pulled out the World Tide that belonged to them. They slashed the World Tide across the palm of their hands in one uniform action. The blood in their bodies flowed into the signs of the World Tide. This was the process by which the World Tide recognized their owners. Each World Tide belonged to one Imperial Palace Soldier. Suddenly, all their arms trembled at the same time. The World Tide in their hands broke into seven pieces and flew to the sky. The pieces of the World Tide surged in the sky like a tide. They were like black clouds covering the sky! The broken pieces arranged themselves in a strange formation. It was as if the black tide would surge to wherever the enemy was. Lu Shu looked at the sky and remembered what Zhang Weiyu had said the swords like a tide that could attack masters. Nie Ting knew that once the World Tide appeared, things were growing serious. But he was not afraid. He asked Shi Xuejin, Is the Heavenly Network able to create such weapons now? Shi Xuejin slowly said, We currently have no need to create such things. If the enemy is from the Luniverse, this weapon will still be useless. But if the enemy is from Earth, we will be able to defeat them easily even without this. Thus, to the Heavenly Network, the World Tide was of little value for now. Most importantly, they had to continue increasing the strength of their soldiers. Furthermore, the Heavenly Network did not have many Rank One experts that could use the World Tide. Most importantly, Shi Xuejin added on, we do not have the materials. That young man controls everything. Nie Ting said, youre right. We have discovered a pattern in the opening of the space pathway. Shi Xuejin looked at the report in his hands and said, The space pathway will next open in 40 days. Furthermore, it will open more and more frequently. It will be completely open after about one year. Do you think that Lu Shu will stay in the Luniverse and not return? Nie Ting asked. Dont you understand him? He will definitely return. Shi Xuejin said, We should be concerned about our own affairs. Nie Ting was calm. He did not speak. Although the disaster in North America had been resolved by Lu Shu, if the space pathway completely opened, they could predict that a large number of people from the Luniverse would secretly come to the Earth. Then they would severely impact the stable order on Earth. It is time to organize a meeting among all the Practitioners on Earth, We have to form a line of defense against the Luniverse. If Lu Shu resolves the problem, then it will be fine. But if he does not, we have to make long-term plans, said Shi Xuejin. Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin had discussed this with Lu Shu. When the space pathway opened again, they would go to the Luniverse. They did not have any other goals than to help Lu Shu fight. But before that, the Earth had to form an alliance to face the hidden threat. In the past, the Heavenly Network rejected such alliances. After all, alliances were used by overseas Practitioner organizations to cheat them. But now, the Heavenly Network could not continue this stance. The greater their power, the greater their responsibility. The Heavenly Network had to stand up for the entire Earth. Of course, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin were not people who tried to get along with everyone. This was simply a process that established the Heavenly Networks position in the entire world. At that moment, Lu Shu looked at Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. it was as if there was chemistry between them. Lu Shu faced the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and said, This time, we might not be able to return. It is not an exaggeration to say that we might have a 10% chance of surviving. Those who want to stay behind can fall out now. Zhang Weiyu calmly said, We are willing to advance! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers shouted in unison. We are willing to advance! Lu Shu laughed. Then we shall go forth. For those who survive, we will go for a drink together! At that moment, saying anything else would be unnecessary. One person had decided to go to another world and face the most dangerous enemy in order to end something. Another group of people did not care whether the path ahead of them was dangerous or not, in order to follow this person. Chapter 1245 - Blood Ritual Flags Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, not only did the Imperial Dragon Soldiers follow Lu Shu to the Luniverse, but also Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao and Lu Xiaoyu. After wearing the Armor that Shook Mountains, both Cheng Qiuqiao and Chen Zuan walked proudly in front of the troops. The door of the Longmen Fortress opened and all the soldiers of the Heavenly Network stood on the fortress, watching Lu Shu and the rest progress into the space pathway. For some reason, everyone felt a wave of strength from these troops. Lu Xiaoyu tossed a box onto the fortress and it landed in front of Nie Ting. Shi Xuejin bent over and opened it, it was a box full of refresher fruits! This was the gift that Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu left behind for the Heavenly Network. They had to protect it such that the energy did not leak, so as to ensure that the Heavenly Network could save many Zhao Yongchens in the future. As he saw the box of fruits, Zhao Yongchen remembered the conversation he had with Lu Shu on that rainy night. He suddenly shouted at Lu Shu, Sage, this trip Then, he was broken off by Lu Shu. Shut up, I will be able to return! Oh. Zhao Yongchen stopped talking. From Zhao Yongchens distress, +666! Lu Shu looked at the city gates of the Longmen Fortress while standing in front of the space pathway. The soldiers of the Heavenly Network looked at them from above the city gates. Lu Shu knew that too many people would be awaiting his return. Suddenly, a black spot moved quickly towards him. Lu Shu raised his hand and the entire troop of Imperial Dragon Soldiers suddenly stopped in front of him. Nobody asked anything. Lu Shu told them to wait so they had to wait quietly. 5000 Imperial Dragon Soldiers wearing armor stood quietly on the spot with the red tassels on their helmets flowing in the wind. This scene was too astonishing, even the soldiers of the Heavenly Network were shocked. It felt as though they drank a bottle of aged wine in winter. The soldiers of the Heavenly Network on the city gate looked behind themselves. The black spot in the sky grew in size and everyone eventually saw each others faces. The person who was wearing flowy white clothes was Coral from the Deities. Lu Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. Why was Coral doing this. Coral sped up and landed beside Lu Shu. She smiled and said, I managed to catch up. I will follow you anywhere you go. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers looked in silence, especially Zhang Weiyu and the rest. Chen Zuan who was beside them smiled and said to Lu Shu, Brother Shu, if both Lu Xiaoyu and Coral were in a room and the room caught fire, who will you save first? Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan in astonishment. The other Imperial Dragon Soldiers also looked at Chen Zuan. Li Heitan looked as though he was looking at a good friend while Zhang Weiyu almost covered his face. He was worried that they would lose a member before they reached the Luniverse. This must be the so-called death before gaining victory. Lu Shu slapped Chen Zuans head. I will put out the fire first! What f*cking fire! What fire! How dare you set fire to the room! Dont you dare set fire in the future! Chen Zuan almost cried from the beating. He was only making an assumption, he did not set the fire! The mood suddenly changed from one that was solemn to one that was cheerful! From Chen Zuans distress, +999! Lu Shu roared angrily at Zhang Weiyu, Set off! As he said that, Lu Shu stepped into the space pathway first and Zhang Weiyu, who was behind him, took out a black flag that had big red words sewn on it. The Heavenly Network could not see clearly on the city gates. Someone asked softly, What is written on the flag, why did the Ninth Heavenly King beat Chen Zuan? I cant see what is on the flag either, but I know that the Ninth Heavenly King had beaten Chen Zuan up because he deserved it Hold on, I have a binoculars. Someone whipped out a binoculars and froze when he saw what was written on the flag. Escape poverty and make a fortune What escape poverty and make a fortune? Why are you saying this, stop speaking your mind. mumbled someone. The person who was holding onto the binoculars was speechless. Someone else wrote this on the flag. The words on the flag are escape poverty and make a fortune! The gloomy mood that was originally present suddenly disappeared. What the f*ck was escape poverty and make a fortune, could the Ninth Heavenly King be more serious when designing a flag? Lu Xiaoyu asked someone to customize the flag on her way to deliver the bear meat and refresher fruit to Uncle Li. The person who was tasked to customize the flag was stunned. They had seen pet hospitals sew Save my dogs life on their flag, and had seen matchmaking agencies sew rejuvenation on their flag. However, it was the first time they saw a battle flag with the words escape poverty and make a fortune! The lady in charge of the sewing asked Lu Xiaoyu if she was going to the countryside to help the poor, and Lu Xiaoyu said no However, both the Heavenly Network and the lady sewing the flag had underestimated the capability of the flag in the Luniverse. People guarded the exit of the space pathway. Like in North America, a large number of slave owners gathered and wanted to take advantage of the situation. The news of the North American pathway being invaded had yet to spread and the slave owners were about to enter the space pathway! Then, the next moment, they suddenly saw a young man walk out from the space pathway and he was smiling at them. His white teeth made him look as though he wanted to eat them! Then, soon after, the Imperial Palace Soldiers wearing black Armor that Shook Mountains ran out and the soldier in front was holding onto the flag that read escape poverty and make a fortune! The slave owners panicked. Isnt this the flag of the Wei Wu Army, didnt someone say that Duanmu Huangqi killed all of them? Whats happening, the young man should be the owner of the Wei Wu Army! They did not know that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had made a comeback. If they had known, they would be even more fearful! Although they were unaware of why the Wei Wu Army were all alive, it was the truth. Since they saw Lu Shu and the Wei Wu Army, that meant that the people who spread the news in the Luniverse were lying! Instantly, hundreds of slave owners turned and fled. They had no confidence of winning against the Wei Wu Army as the 20,000 soldiers of the Black Feather Army had lost. The reputation of Wei Wu Army in the Luniverse was extremely influential! Before Lu Shu made his command, the commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers coldly said, Follow and kill a batch, stain the ritual flags with blood! To serve as a warning The voice was spread from the mark in the helmet. Lu Shu did not stop him as he had already handed the right to others. He should not question the commander. Li Liang wanted to awaken the bloodthirstiness of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers with peoples lives! Lu Shu did not speak. He would not regret it as he was there to kill Chapter 1246 - War of Return Everyone knew that the Wei Wu Army was small. After all, they took delight in this fact. They defeated many enemies with few people. They won from a position of weakness. Earlier, Lu Shu had been able to work with the gambling dens in the palace to eliminate the gamblers. Everyone thought that the Wei Wu Army would lose due to the lack of manpower. In the end, they all jumped into the Long Yin River. But now, the gambling dens in the palace were silent. Ever since Lu Shu had led the Wei Wu Army through the palace, they completely cut off ties with the Wei Wu Army. None of the wealthy families were willing to be involved in the struggle for power. Someone had spread the news that the Wei Wu Army had been completely killed by Duanmu Huangqi. During that period, 200 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army had been sacrificed in the West Region. Many people knew that the 200 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army were indeed dead, but they did not know that nothing had happened to the Wei Wu Army. Furthermore, they had changed their name to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Thus, Duanmu Huangqi eliminating the Wei Wu Army was impossible. Now, they had to pay the price for providing false information. The price might be their lives. Li Liang led the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to the East. Under these circumstances, Lu Xiaoyu and the rest did not have to attack yet. She was still at the space pathway, leading Little Fury and the Mice Army into the Luniverse. When the slave owners encountered the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, they were utterly defeated. They did not have any organization. They were like a group of secret practitioners on Earth who went to explore the remains. However, they did not expect an army with such strong murderous intent to charge out of the space pathway. Zhang Weiyu and the rest opened up the road with their World Tides. The threat of the Imperial Palace Soldiers was clearly displayed in group combat. The black vanguard was like a sharp sword that precisely attacked the slave owners. They attacked the slave owners like they were cutting through muscle tissue. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers who followed closely behind rapidly finished the slave owners off. A river of blood formed. For a period of time, the area outside the space pathway was filled with the cries of slave owners. When the vanguard passed through, countless lives disappeared. The Luniverse had been peaceful for a long time. This was probably the most cruel day the slave owners had witnessed. It was like a living hell. Lu Shu thought about it. He had made a wise decision to make Li Liang the commander. His orders were able to reach the ears of everyone during the most crucial times. Then, they would complete their tasks with the highest efficiency. But if the slave owners showed signs of resistance, they would immediately be eliminated by Li Liang and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Lu Shu, Coral, and the rest did not need to attack. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers easily trampled everything in their way. If Lu Shu was the commander, he would probably let these slave owners off. They grew up in different environments. Lu Shu respected life more. He did not like killing people either. But this was a true war. Your compassion might become the sword in the hands of the enemy. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had to use practical action to tell the rest of the Luniverse that those who opposed them would die. Just like back then at the Tigers Back fortress in the Changbai Mountains, the secret practitioners did not realize that the Heavenly Network could kill people as well. They sent over a hundred thousand people to the Changbai Mountains. They assumed that it would be a carnival for the secret practitioners. It was the same now. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was facing the entire Luniverse. Thus, they had to chase away the cowardly. This way, they would be able to save some trouble. Li Liang was far more cold and wise in this aspect than Lu Shu and Zhang Weiyu. It had not been easy for him to achieve his cultivation foundation and position. He had to treasure them. Furthermore, to the original Wei Wu Army, he was an outsider. Thus, he had to work even harder to display his worth. When Li Liang realized that the young man who occupied a mountain, called himself king, and started from scratch was the old King of Gods, he realized that this was probably his best opportunity in his life. This was his time to make a distinguished career. Opportunities were only given to those who had prepared themselves. Li Liang even rejoiced. Who would have thought that the young man who forced gamblers in the palace was the King of Gods? This was not realistic! When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers attacked, the scout Liu Yizhao remained in the formation. He was also wearing the Armor that Shook Mountains. A scout was not necessary here. If he died, it would be over. Liu Yizhao came beside Zhang Weiyu and shouted, You are not trustworthy! Back then, you tricked me. Now, you are still trying to trick me. Luckily, I was wise enough not to believe you. Ha ha ha! Zhang Weiyu was speechless. He had been kept in the dark as well. Back then at King Lu Mountain, he had earnestly warned Liu Yizhao. Back then, Zhang Weiyu patted his chest and promised he was not tricking him. The young man was definitely not the old King of Gods. His words had come back to bite him. He was not prepared for this. He had never thought that this would happen! When Zhang Weiyu heard Twinkle Twinkle Little Star outside the palace, he already had a suspicion. The reason he had never mentioned it was mainly because he did not want to face Liu Yizhao When he shouted, Welcome back, my King, the feelings he had repressed for 23 years were finally released. He was very satisfied. But now, when he had to face mockery from Liu Yizhao, Zhang Weiyu was annoyed. Who knew that the Great Lord had concealed so many secrets? If he had known that Cloud Yi had left him in the fields for 23 years to wait for the King of Gods, he would have guessed it a long time ago. But the problem was, Cloud Yi had not said anything. Zhang Weiyu was very sure that back then, Cloud Yi did not trust him. He had just participated in a rebellion. Thus, even if his intentions were good, they had to take precautions against him. Zhang Weiyu felt that there was no problem with Cloud Yi doing so for the sake of the King of Gods life. The courtiers of the King of Gods had to be extremely cautious. But now, who could make Liu Yizhao shut up? Liu Yizhao was extremely excited. In the past, he occasionally felt uncertain as well. Now that everything had been settled, he was very happy. Thus, he chattered non-stop beside Zhang Weiyu Typically, Liu Yizhao was not like this. He was a quiet and pretty young man in the Wei Wu Army. But after experiencing such a touching event, his excitement was understandable. Liu Yizhao chattered on, Old Zhang, you are not honest. If you tricked people 23 years ago, then forget it. You tricked me last year too. But I saw through your plan. I am just a wise young man Li Liang calmly talked through his helmet. Kill the enemies. We can talk about the rest later. After all, there was no way to turn off the communication function in their helmets. It was very annoying to hear Liu Yizhao talk while he was commanding. Thus, as the commander, Li Liang had to immediately stop this. Zhang Weiyu said, Old Li, let me treat you to a drink tonight! I am familiar with Nangeng City! Yes. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had returned to the Luniverse. Their first stop was Nangeng City! Chapter 1247 - Unlucky Bandits A living hell was created from the first war that occurred when the Imperial Dragon Soldiers returned. Zhang Weiyu and the rest looked over. The blood of others was splashed on their bodies. They walked forward. When they stepped on the ground, their feet sank into a mixture of soil and blood. Li Liang arrived in front of Lu Shu. He said, Great Lord, we can end this. Lu Shu looked at the scene of devastation in front of him. Suddenly, he sighed. You have killed too many people. The corpses of the slave owners were distorted as they lay on the ground. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had been very ferocious in killing them. They had been too cruel. The smell of blood exceeded their imagination. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao stood among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Suddenly, they felt that the ambitious had died for their desires. This was probably the fate of the slave owners. Great Lord, you are here to kill people. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers are supposed to follow you through this mountain of corpses and blood to let everyone know who the real king is. Li Liang calmly said, This time, you didnt even need to attack. We have killed these hopeless soldiers for you. Lu Shu smiled. Relax. I am not as soft-hearted as you imagine me to be. I will fight alongside you. Its not like I have never killed people before. Li Liang did not say anything else. He was aware that Lu Shu knew better than him on what should and should not be done. He did not need to do anything else. Furthermore, they did not know that at that moment, the space pathway had not closed. Thus, the soldiers from the Heavenly Network on the Longmen Fortress had not gone over. However, they saw the river of blood flowing through the space pathway and into the Earth. The red and sticky blood flowed over. It was as if the flow would never end. The river of blood had flowed to the entrance of the Longmen Fortress! The soldiers of the Heavenly Network were shocked. How many people did the Ninth Heavenly King and the rest kill? What kind of cruel war would produce such a scene? From the strength of the Wei Wu Army, 90% of this blood is probably from their enemies. They probably killed over ten thousand people in less than an hour, said someone else in shock. Everyone knew that Lu Shu and the rest had gone there to fight. All of them had killed people before, but this river of blood came too quickly. Lu Shu and the rest had just entered the Luniverse! This scene caused the soldiers of the Heavenly Network to form a misconception of the Luniverse. In their eyes, the Luniverse was like hell. Do you remember? Someone suddenly said, When we were eating with the Wei Wu Army in the canteen, someone said that the Ninth Heavenly King was like the king of hell. I think something like that happened Till today, the Luniverse was still bewildering to the people on Earth. No one had actually gone there. Thus, they did not know the truth. At that moment, Lu Shu waved his arms and shouted. Then, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers charged towards Nangeng City like a massive dragon. They passed through the mountain roads in their heavy army. It was as if a massive tank was advancing forward. Even the mountain roads were flattened. Not long after, the civilians in Nangeng City displayed expressions of fear. They heard the thunderous sound of footsteps. Each footstep seemed to be in sync with their heartbeat. It seemed as if they were about to suffocate. The city guard panicked. Then, he saw the flag on their helmets. Escape poverty and make a fortune! Someone shouted, The Wei Wu Army is back! Everyone in the city turned back and looked to the west, where Lu Shu and the rest were coming from. They had been hiding here for a long time. They did not expect them to return one day! Various factors had forced them to wait here, but everyone felt that they could no longer take it. When they were impatient, they were very bored. They wished for the Wei Wu Army to hurry up and return. But when the Wei Wu Army actually returned, they were slightly scared. On the other hand, the civilians in Nangeng City welcomed the Wei Wu Army. Earlier, when the Wei Wu Army was around, it was peaceful. The city had become cleaner. The people started to flourish. No one dared to rebel. Even the bandits in the North Region had been forced to other regions. After all, only one army would dare to eliminate the bandits in the palace But after the Wei Wu Army left, the bandits were back. The soap factory also stopped operations, as no one knew about burning alkali. Back then, Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu concealed this key process. Thus, the traveling businessmen did not like coming. Furthermore, bandits started to rebel. They did not live as comfortably. Now, the Wei Wu Army had returned. No matter what others said, the civilians in Nangeng City felt that this was a good thing! Everyone ran towards the city wall of Nangeng City. They wanted to see whether the Wei Wu Army was actually back. When Lu Shu and the rest appeared in their field of vision, everyone saw the dried blood on their bodies. They looked like veins on a demon. They were full of murderous intent! At this moment, the civilians in Nangeng City suddenly realized that besides being the owners of Nangeng City and earning money from everyone, they were an army that was able to kill people in the palace! Where did they come from? Someone asked in shock. How many people have they killed? I heard that many slave owners were gathered in the fields because the space pathway is there. Were they all killed by the Wei Wu Army? Are you sure that that is the Wei Wu Army? You cant be wrong with that flag. No one else would carry such a flag Youre right The fact that the Wei Wu Army had returned had started to rapidly spread outside the city. The news had even reached the palace! This piece of news was like a massive stone that fell into a calm ocean, causing a large wave to form! The wealthy families in the palace held meetings to discuss their strategy. They did not wish to see signs of turmoil. As top wealthy families, any sign of disturbance could represent the fall of a wealthy family. The boss of the Song family gambling den, Zhao Shuai, enjoyed an increase of social status in his family. It was not that the Song family wanted to rely on Lu Shu. They treated Xiao Mingze and Zhao Shuai well as they had built friendly relations with Lu Shu. If the Song family wanted to take sides, Xiao Mingze and Zhao Shuai would be the best people to contact Lu Shu. But the wealthy families in the palace did not suffer the most. Those who suffered the most were the bandits who moved back to the North Region after the Wei Wu Army disappeared. They had received news that the Wei Wu Army had left. They had to compete with other bandits to occupy territory. It was not as satisfying as doing so in their home territory. Thus, when the Wei Wu Army disappeared, they immediately returned. But what was happening now? They had just returned, but so had they! Overnight, the bandits along the border of the North Region escaped once again how did this make sense?! Chapter 1248 - Find the Spy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The bandits in the North Region became the laughing stock of the entire Luniverse. Recently, they became the dinnertime topic for most households. Moreover, they felt that they were probably the bandits with the least dignity in the Luniverse. After all, a bandit occupied a territory in order to rob others. However, at the North Region, there were no land for the bandits to live in and everyone was afraid of returning home due to the Wei Wu Army. For example, the bandits near Yun An City were mostly from Yun An City or lived in a town near Yun An City. Now, they were afraid of staying nearby as they would die if they were caught by the Wei Wu Army. To be honest, the bandits thought about surrendering as after all, they were not heroes and it was normal for them to be timid. However, the Wei Wu Army did not accept prisoners. Recently, the greatest hobby for the bandits in the West Region and the East Region was bullying the bandits form the North Region. Afterall, there was very little entertainment activities in the Luniverse and everyone felt bored. At that moment, the people from Nangeng City saw how Lu Shu and the rest advanced closer and their footsteps became louder. Some people who came to Nangeng City with a despicable motive felt like retreating. Amongst the people, a few of them wanted to leave sneakily but just when they were about to leave the troops and run behind, Lu Shu signalled for Zhang Weiyu and the rest to leap in front of them and stopped them! One of the people fell on his knees and shouted loudly as he knew that he could not escape, I will say, I will say anything. Spare me, Great Lord! However, just as he said that, Zhang Weiyu and the other Imperial Palace Soldiers had killed them with their swords. The scabs on the armor were once again stained with new blood. It looked extremely terrifying. The others knew immediately that Lu Shu no longer had the interest of asking them about intelligence reports. Even if they knew anything, it was too little. Therefore, anyone who approached the Wei Wu Army had to be careful, they would die! Of course, those who fled were the impatient people. If they were experienced, they would definitely not reveal themselves so easily. Even if they were afraid, they would continue hiding amongst the people and quietly hide their identity. However, how could Lu Shu let them off? There was still a large amount of notes for Lu Shu to use. When he was in the palace, he wanted to exchange all his notes for magical armor, but his request could not be met and he was unable to spend his notes even if he wanted to! Now, the notes were useless to Lu Shu. The first thing the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did after they entered Nangeng City was to gather the people in Nangeng City. One had to know that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had yet to wash their armor and they still smelt like blood. The people were afraid and did not dare to speak in front of them. Lu Shu said while facing the public, We have treated all of you nicely in Nangeng City. Today, we asked everyone to gather here so that we can strike a deal. The people started to talk amongst themselves. Deal? This was their favorite word. That was because the soap business had turned Nangeng City into the biggest commercial center in the North Region. If there was business, there would be benefits, and hence a good life! Lu Shu smiled. I have 1,000,000 notes here. I will like to trouble you to find the foreigner amongst yourselves. For example, those who do not run a business and has been living in Nangeng City for a long time. For example, those who collected their goods but did not leave. For example You should know who I am looking for, as long as you find one person, I will give you 50,000 worth of notes. Lu Shu gave out a lot of notes this time. However, that was not because he was generous. The plan was made by Li Liang. Lu Shu had stopped planning for such operations as after all, this battle involved too many lives and he would not make everyone test if the plan that was destined to fail would work. According to Li Liang, the first battle after the Imperial Dragon Soldiers entered the Luniverse was to kill their opponents until they were afraid. They had to make some of the fence sitters retreat in case they betrayed them. The following step was to tell everyone about the attitude of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers so as to warn them. Then, how would Lu Shu warn them? He could not possibly go and knock on every single familys door and tell those who did not want to die to stay at home. That was too time-consuming. It would be better if they could head to Nangeng City directly. After all, there were a large group of spies in Nangeng City! He wanted to kill a group of ineffective underlings to warn others. Now, those who were hiding amongst the people would have great powers. Lu Shus intention was to look for them. As for the notes, they were just a tool for the ruler to rule. Since Lu Shu was ready to turn the tables, then that was no longer important. If they wanted anything, they could directly take it by themselves. If there were smart people, they might bring the resources to him. Lu Shu thought, so that was it. At this moment, the people in Nangeng City looked at each other in surprise. None of them were certain about how the sun near the Earth looked like. Therefore, Lu Shu was certainly suspicious and identified a few of them on the spot. Li Heitans people were carrying gigantic tridents. When the spies saw that, they were slightly afraid to act rashly. At the end of the day, the residents of Nangeng City became extremely happy when they received the 50,000 worth of notes and there was only about 17 people in front of Lu Shu . However, even if they were experienced, their eyes were shaking! Therefore, someone said to Lu Shu King, we were wronged. However, Lu Shu said while smiling, Dont be afraid, I wont kill you. Everyone became calmer after hearing that. Someone asked bravely, What do you want? Let your masters know that I am back to seek revenge. Dont let the people who are not involved come forward or they will die, do you understand? Lu Shu smiled and said. He thought that he was friendly enough but the spies did not think so. Lu Shus sentence affirmed that if the aristocrats participated, they would die. What a claim to make. Amongst the spies, not everyone was timid. After all, they worked for aristocrats and there had to be a few elites. Suddenly, someone whispered, Lord, you have to watch your temper. The Luniverse is not as simple as you think it is. Although the tone was respectful, it was neither humble nor haughty. Lu Shu smiled coldly, I dont have to watch my temper. That person was stunned. Then what do you want? Lu Shu said calmly, I want all of you to behave and stop bothering me. The spies were speechless. Chapter 1249 - The Last Cultural Class The spy who spoke soon regretted his words after seeing that Lu Shu remained unmoved. However, had he been in his position, Lu Shu would definitely not hold it against a spy. It was alright even if he offended him. Now, Lu Shu felt that he should be more reserved. He could just pretend to be nice and ask Li Heitan to kill that spys entire family when nobody was around. In the end, Lu Shu let all the spies off but there were some mishaps. That was because two of them were not spies and only moved to Nangeng City because they liked the environment. However, Li Heitan chased them away without hearing their explanation Nangeng City was the most liveable city amongst the entire Luniverse. Not only was the environment pleasant, the hygiene was good too. The hygiene standards that Lu Shu implemented as a person from Earth was much better than those from the Luniverse. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers returned to their rooms. It had been a long time but it looked the same. Of course, nobody would dare to touch their things. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao sighed as they looked at the rooms, It is built entirely like the standards of the Heavenly Network. It feels as though I am back in my room in the Heavenly Network. Cut that rubbish, go shower and wash the armor, said Lu Shu meanly. Nobody would bother about the bloodstains on their bodies during a great war. Who would care about that? Perhaps one would be unhappy when the blood first splattered on ones body. However, as the blood accumulated, one slowly became used to it. Now, when they rested, everyone felt that the stains and smells on their bodies were unbearable. However, they were extremely rowdy when they were queuing for the shower and when cleaning their armor. Lu Shu walked into the shower room and coldly said to them, Hurry up and finish cleaning, we shall begin our cultural class in 20 minutes. Everyone in the shower room was astonished. Why were they still having cultural classes at this point in time? There were waves of protests from the showers. Li Heitans grumble was the loudest. They were not prepared for the cultural class at all! However, amongst the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, nobody dared to oppose whatever Lu Shu had decided on. Ten minutes later, a group of burly men sat obediently in the courtyard. Everyones distance from each other was exactly the same and the arrangement was extremely neat However, Lu Shu did not begin the lesson immediately. Instead, he created a huge bonfire with Lu Xiaoyu and Coral, killing half of the antelopes and roasted them on the fire. There was a bottle of strong alcohol beside the fire. Li Heitan and the rest wanted it so badly. Even though Li Heitan and the rest came from the Luniverse, they had not tried the meat of the antelope of such high status before. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had tried it before, but it was more than 20 years ago. Thinking about it now made them drool. Lu Shu looked at everyone and said after a long pause, The first thing I want to say is to thank everyone for going through everything with me. Everyone in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers looked at each other in confusion. They thought that it was something they ought to do and did not know what to do when Lu Shu suddenly thanked them. However, they were very touched as Lu Shu did not view them as accessories but instead, as comrades. The second thing, Lu Shu said as he looked at them seriously, I will tell everyone responsibly that perhaps I am unsure of how powerful the opponent is. We will eventually win, but we have to pay the price. Li Heitan said obediently, Great Lord, all of us know this. Rest assured, I, Li Heitan will definitely not regret it. Lu Shu smiled. Its too late to regret anyway. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers laughed. Amongst their laughter, Lu Shus expression suddenly became serious. The third thing is that, I will be giving you guys the last cultural class today! The expressions on the faces of Li Heitan and the rest changed immediately. The thing they did not want to talk about was mentioned nevertheless. He said after struggling, Great Lord, our cultural knowledge is already pretty solid. Lu Shu nodded. Then, let me ask all of you a question, if you can answer it, we will scrap the cultural class. Li Heitans eyes lit up. Please ask, Great Lord, I have studied well, I even finished self-studying half of the lessons in high school. Li Heitan did not make this up. He was very keen on studying. Li Heitan was the model student in the Azure Dragon Study Group. However, the biggest support that Li Heitan had was not himself but Zhang Weiyu instead. The old guy was too interested in the knowledge on Earth. One time, Li Heitan asked Zhang Weiyu where he had studied until and he said he had completed the entire high school syllabus. This made Li Heitan extremely envious. Many people looked at Zhang Weiyu with anticipation. As long as Zhang Weiyu answered the question, they would not need to go for the cultural class. Zhang Weiyu already looked extremely proud. Lu Shu paused before saying, The question is, a bear dropped into a trap and the trap is 19.617 meters deep. He took two seconds to drop down. What color is the bear? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Li Heitan was confused. From Li Heitans distress, +666! From Zhang Weiyus Zhang Weiyu was indignant. Great Lord, you did not give enough conditions! Lu Shu smiled, Why not? First of all, g=9.8085, 44th parallel north. Secondly, since the trap was made for a bear, it must be a brown bear. Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu with his mouth agape. He had never been tricked like this before. The rest of them dejectedly got ready for the lesson. Then, Lu Shu asked Lu Xiaoyu and Coral to distribute a notebook and a pen to everyone. Just as everyone was confused, Lu Shu said calmly, Today is the last cultural class and I want to conduct a spelling test on the content you have learnt in the past. Everyone was caught off guard, why did he suddenly do spelling Then, Lu Shu said suddenly, Zhang Weiyu. Everyone was stunned and looked at Lu Shu. What did he mean? He was calling for Zhang Weiyu? Lu Shu shook his head. I want you guys to write Zhang Weiyu! Li Heitan! Liu Yizhao! Chen Zuan! Cheng Qiuqiao! Every name Lu Shu read gave the Imperial Dragon Soldiers a shock. In the last lesson, Lu Shu gave a spelling test of all the names of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He wanted them to write everyones names on the notebook. Everyone used a lot of strength while writing the words, as though they wanted to carve the words on their bones. Lu Shus voice echoed after passing through the black night sky. Bring your notebooks with you. As long as one person remains alive in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, none of you should be left behind. Lets go and kill! Chapter 1250 - Alert the Palace Some said that the prosperity of the palace was partly because of the hard work from the wealthy families. In the palace, 99% of the businesses belonged to them. When the news that Lu Shu had returned reached the palace, the quiet dwellings and courtyards started to stir. Lamps slowly lit up the palace at night. The small roads among the rocks and scenery were quiet. Servants would usually walk and behave quietly here, they were afraid that they would disturb their owners and receive punishment. A slave was running on the road. A domestic official noticed this and glared at the slave. He folded his arms and sharply shouted, What kind of outrageous panic is this? Domestic officials were different from foreign affairs officials. For example, Xiao Mingze, a foreign affairs manager, was no different from the rest. But if one wanted to become a servant for a domestic official, they had to be castrated. This was to prevent them from causing any trouble to the family. My Lord, there is a very important piece of news. Our spies in Nangeng City have relayed information that a major event has occurred. The slave took out a messenger mirror and passed it to the official. When the official heard about Nangeng City, he did not care about decency. He used Spirit Qi to awaken the messenger mirror. A person said through the mirror, My Lord, the Wei Wu Army has returned to the Luniverse. After some maintenance at Nangeng City, they will head west. Head west? The official picked his eyebrows. To the West Capital? Are they going to kill Duanmu Huangqi? I do not dare to arrive at such a rash conclusion, said the spy carefully. In this major situation, if he made a wrong judgment, he would have to pay the price. Thus, what he could do was to provide information. What was about to happen had nothing to do with them. Serving wealthy families was like asking a tiger for its skin. They had to be cautious. The official thought about it. Then, he said, How many people does the Wei Wu Army have? Over 5000, said the spy. This number is definitely correct. I also received the news that just after they returned, they killed and eliminated the slave owners along the border of the West and North region. The current Wei Wu Army is even more frightening. The official furrowed his eyebrows. Werent they eliminated by Duanmu Huangqi? What, are they completely unharmed after 200 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army died? What exactly happened during that war? I dont know. The spy looked down and secretly rolled his eyes. If he did not receive information that the Wei Wu Army had been killed by Duanmu Huangqi, why would he go to a dangerous place like Nangeng City? A group of spies had left today, but many of them had been killed. What happened during the war between the Wei Wu Army and the Black Feather Army was something the entire Luniverse wanted to know. 200 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army had died. But the spy could not understand. Why was it as if nothing had happened to the Wei Wu Army at all? Had Duanmu Huangqi been defeated in that battle? When they thought about this, they grew uncomfortable. He was the West Lord of Heaven. How was it possible that a young man who was able to stand up to Duanmu Huangqi as an equal had suddenly appeared? Most importantly, the Wei Wu Army was probably heading west to kill Duanmu Huangqi. They were going to kill a Lord of Heaven. The Luniverse was going to descend into chaos! The official thought for a long time. Suddenly, he said, Are there any other strange things? Now that you say so, I remember something. The spy thought about it and said, After they went through maintenance at the campsite, we infiltrated the site to see whether there were any clues. But we discovered something strange. Hurry up and say it. Why are you keeping me in suspense? The official furrowed his eyebrows. they grilled some lamb, but left before eating them, said the spy. The mutton looked very delicious. It was much more fragrant than the usual mutton everyone ate. But why had the Wei Wu Army not eaten the mutton? It was very strange! The official was dumbfounded. Thats all? This was the strange thing you were talking about? The spy hesitated for a long time. Er, this you dont know how fragrant the mutton was! The official unkindly closed the messenger mirror. Go away. The spy felt that he had been wrongly treated. The mutton was so fragrant that he stopped in his tracks. Why had the Wei Wu Army put down the mutton and left? This was very strange, right? At that moment, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were advancing forward at full speed. Lu Shu looked at the wave of distress points and beamed with joy. He wanted to quickly light up all the stars in the sixth level of nebula. Not only could he advance his realm, his boasting to Filth Removal would be justified. Now, Filth Removal was hiding on the main star of the sixth level of nebula. He was not under Lu Shus control. This made Lu Shu extremely unhappy. Furthermore, they were about to face a major enemy. Of course, it would be better to be stronger. He did not have any effective ways to earn distress points. Other than killing the slave owners, he could only make use of Li Heitan and the rest for now. He did not need to eat the mutton, but it had to compensate him. Li Heitan and the rest were about to go crazy. Although the mutton was cooked, they were not allowed to eat the mutton. Great Lord, was this not an assembly? During typical assemblies, everyone would eat and drink. In the end, they would smash their bowls and head towards the battlefield, full of excitement! Who would intentionally make fun of others during an assembly? At first, everyone thought that Lu Shu had forgotten this. But later on, they realized that Lu Shu had not forgotten. He had deliberately done so The Great Lord was still the same Great Lord. At least, he had not changed at all in terms of his evil interests The official went deeper into his courtyard. He had to let the head of the family know about this situation that might impact the entire Luniverse. They could not be careless. The same thing was happening in many places within the palace. At first, everyone felt that it was lucky enough for the Wei Wu Army to be able to successfully escape the palace and return to Nangeng City. No one expected that the Wei Wu Army had killed 200 thousand soldiers from the Black Feather Army. Later on, everyone heard that the Wei Wu Army had been eliminated. Everyone thought that this was natural. After all, the Wei Wu Army was facing the West Lord of Heaven. It would be abnormal if they were not eliminated. To everyone, the Four Lords of Heaven were the strongest masters in the world. They had unfathomable powers. But now, not only had the Wei Wu Army returned, they were heading west, as if they were going to kill Duanmu Huangqi! Although the young man had caused a large disturbance in the palace last time, no one expected the young man to be able to threaten the order established in the Luniverse for at least 1000 years! Someone was challenging the authority of the Lord of Heaven! In the depths of a courtyard, the head of the family calmly said, If the Wei Wu Army is really going west to find Duanmu Huangqi, then they have to go through the Liujian Pass. That place is full of natural dangers and guards. The Wei Wu Army will not have an easy time Suddenly, a voice sounded from outside. A new report! The Liujian Pass has been broken through! The head of the family was silent. Chapter 1251 - Destroy the City! Liujian Pass was broken just like that? Was it that easy? The head of the family looked at his slave in shock. Are you sure? How long ago did the Wei Wu Army leave Nangeng City? Even if they advanced at full speed, it would have only been two hours since they arrived at Liujian Pass. How did they break through just like that? Not only have they broken through, said the slave as he panted, The Liujian Pass no longer exists! Liujian Pass has been destroyed?! Someone shouted in shock. The wealthy families in the palace seemed to have received this piece of news at the same time. Then, everyone fell silent. Liujian Pass was distinguished in the history of the Luniverse. Many battles had happened at Liujian Pass. Every battle won proved how sturdy Liujian Pass was. Currently, Duanmu Huangqi controlled Liujian Pass. Even when he gathered the 200 thousand soldiers, he did not use the guards from Liujian Pass. Thus, the wealthy families in the palace assumed that even if Liujian Pass was eventually destroyed, it would only happen a month later. But just when they had said this, they were slapped in the face with the news! But this was because they did not know that Lu Shu had obtained the Armor that Shook Mountains. Duanmu Huangqi did not even want to face this item. They also did not know that Lu Shu had advanced to the master realm on Earth. In reality, no one had expected this. To the wealthy families in the palace, Lu Shu had only advanced to Rank One when he left the palace. They had no doubt that the strange and massive heavenly vision belonged to Lu Shu. How long had it been since that vision? Not even one year. Who would have expected that Lu Shu would have advanced to the master realm? If there was information asymmetry, there would be a world of difference. The guards at Liujian Pass did not expect that this would happen. Thus, when the Wei Wu Army arrived, although the commander of the guards knew that they might not be able to defend the pass, he shouted, Fight to the death! Dont retreat! But when the group of Imperial Palace Soldiers started to run wildly, they felt that something was wrong. Zhang Weiyu and the rest displayed a stubborn aura as they accelerated in the sky. Lu Shu did not immediately attack, as Li Liang wanted to show him the greatest defensive structure in the Luniverse. He also wanted to show him how the Imperial Palace Soldiers would destroy this defensive structure! The Liujian Pass was situated between two mountain ranges. The mountains were lofty and steep. Zhang Weiyu and the rest could fly over, but Li Heitan and the others could not! Suddenly, a hidden door on the wall of Liujian Pass opened. Behind the hidden door were guards. Each group of 12 guards worked together and pushed a massive crossbow. Before Zhang Weiyu and the rest could get closer, the 12 soldiers drew the crossbow and prepared to strike. Platinum veins started to appear on the crossbow and on the arrow. The silver arrows flew towards Zhang Weiyu and the rest with a roar. It flew through the air at a speed faster than Zhang Weiyu and the rest! Lu Shu wanted to attack, but was stopped by Li Liang. Great Lord, do not panic. We are prepared! The moment the crossbow fired, Zhang Weiyu led the others to descend. They knew that the crossbows existed from the very beginning and were prepared. As the commander of the Black Feather Army, how could he not have known that this trump card existed in Liujian Pass? The crossbow was called the Silver Wing. It was used to attack and kill Rank One experts who flew to the pass. The dust that Zhang Weiyu and the rest kicked up while they ran seemed to be able to reach Liujian Pass. The black armor made them look like beasts that swept over the land. They were ferocious. They did not intend to fly up again. Instead, over 50 Imperial Palace Soldiers worked together and crashed into the section of the city wall. Black hexagons appeared on the Armor that Shook Mountains they were wearing and formed a wall. They crashed into the city wall. Closely after, the black energy shot out from the Armor that Shook Mountains like flames from hell. The force of the collision circulated around the sign and returned to Liujian Pass! Cracks started to appear at the bottom of Liujian Pass. They started to stretch upwards. No one expected that Zhang Weiyu and the rest would break through Liujian Pass with such direct and explosive power. They used the characteristics of the Armor that Shook Mountains and the speed of over 50 soldiers to destroy the foundation of Liujian Pass! The cracks at the bottom were like spider webs that continued to spread upwards. Within the cracks, the energy transmitted by the Armor that Shook Mountains was like black lightning that continued to travel upwards. The commander of the guards, who had told his soldiers to fight to the death, looked at his surroundings in shock. Even the peaks that they had relied on as natural shields were shaking! Lu Shu calmly watched this happen. This was the first time the over 50 Rank One experts released all the energy in the Armor that Shook Mountains. The destruction that this combined power could bring about was frightening. Run away! The commander of Liujian Pass roared. Liujian Pass is about to be destroyed! But it was too late for them to run away. Cracks started to appear in the city wall they were standing on. The energy transmitted by the Armor that Shook Mountains started to flow out of the cracks. It was like how the pool of fire in hell started to gobble up lives. Ouyang Lishang had said that the Armor that Shook Mountains was the natural enemy of city walls in this world. No dull force could cause harm to the Armor that Shook Mountains. This was the significance behind Shook Mountains. Less than one hour after Lu Shu and the others arrived at Liujian Pass, the famous Liujian Pass was destroyed. They had not simply broken through. Everywhere the Imperial Dragon Soldiers went, nothing was left behind other than a pile of remains. No wonder the old King of Gods had given the Armor that Shook Mountains to Duanmu Huangqi, who was in charge of attacking cities and seizing territories. Furthermore, Duanmu Huangqi was always able to lead his men and attack the enemy campsite from behind using the Armor that Shook Mountains. Back then, the old King of Gods did not have many capable soldiers and Duanmu Huangqi was only a Rank One. Lu Shu looked at Liujian Pass, which has been easily destroyed. He praised them. Magnificent! Li Heitan and the others stood by the side with nothing to do. They could only watch as Zhang Weiyu and the rest peacefully withdrew after their spectacular feat. They had promised to attack cities and seize territories together, but only 50 people had destroyed the city just like that. But Li Heitan and the rest knew hat Lu Shu still had a few dozen sets of the Armor that Shook Mountains. This was the reason the rest of the people in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers worked hard. They all knew that the next person who advanced to Rank One would be the next person to don the Armor that Shook Mountains. Thus, although they looked like they were not doing anything, they were actually training in secret. They were saving their strength. After the Wei Wu Army was formed, they had never properly trained. They immediately started to carry boulders. Compared to those days, training while standing was like childs play. There was probably no other army in the Luniverse that dared to go through such hellish risks to train. With the average strength of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, any of them would be able to become a commander in another army. Lu Shu looked at Li Heitans jealous gaze. He smiled. Do you know why you are still not able to wear the Armor that Shook Mountains? Li Heitan thought about it for a while. Then, he said, Probably because I didnt eat the mutton. Lu Shu was speechless. Chapter 1252 - Never Forget. It Will Echo Back When the mountains and Liujian Pass collapsed, Li Heitans voice resonated clearly and confidently. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers beside him laughed out loud. After this battle, even though their relatives were not involved, they were affected by the tense atmosphere. The mutton was at the back of their minds. Only Li Heitan remembered. Lu Shu was upset. Do you want to eat mutton that badly? Li Heitans stomach started to growl. Even the sound of the mountains collapsing could not drown out the sound. Lu Shu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. Li Heitan was starving. Li Heitan said with embarrassment, Never forget. It will echo back Lu Shu was silent. This low level of culture easily made him a joke. Lu Shu unkindly said, Sure. I will let you eat mutton tonight! As Lu Shu spoke, Zhang Weiyu and the rest flew into the air. They looked for guards who had miraculously survived in the collapsed mountain. Then, they killed these survivors. In this war, it was life or death. Lu Shu would not be soft-hearted. Not only did they have to eliminate all the effective strength in the West Region, Lu Shu had to gather distress points for himself and break through the sixth level of nebula! The mastermind behind this had probably advanced to the master realm. Lu Shu was racing against time. He would only be able to fight the mastermind face to face when he freed himself from the master realm. Lu Shu was no longer the young man who did not even want the title of king. He would make a decision, and be fully willing to pay the price for that decision, even if he had to stain his hands with blood. But Lu Shu was thinking of a problem. There were many opportunities for the mastermind to personally kill him. After all, the person probably already knew his identity. If not, why would they have created such a major plan targeting the Earth? But why had the mastermind not killed him? Lu Shu suddenly felt that he might have something they needed. Furthermore, this item made them have to wait. This was a logical guess. Lu Shu could not find any other answers. This answer seemed absurd, but if the other answers were all eliminated, what was left would definitely be the truth. Recently, Lu Shu had been paying attention to his systems back end. He wanted to see whether any special names had appeared, but there was nothing. Had they obtained a method to conceal their distress points? Continuous screams of grief came from the direction of Liujian Pass. The mighty pass had been buried under the landslide of the mountain. There were people who had survived this ordeal, but they would definitely be unable to defend themselves from Zhang Weiyu and the others. Lu Shu had finished grilling the mutton. He looked at Li Heitans expectant gaze. He unkindly said, You said so yourself. You are unable to wear the Armor that Shook Mountains because you didnt eat mutton. Let me see what happens when you eat mutton! As Lu Shu spoke, he cut a large slab of mutton and passed it to Li Heitan. The skin had turned yellow from the grilling. The fragrance of the mutton wafted through the mountains. Li Heitan cheerily received the meat. I will be good as long as there is meat to eat. Several pieces of mutton were finished up by Li Heitan in seconds. His intentions were immediately exposed. Suddenly, Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. He looked up to the sky. The clouds were moving strangely. Wait a minute! Lu Shu looked as Li Heitan rocketed into the sky. Then, he calmly looked to the sky. What in the world The next moment, the clouds that were moving quickly in the sky suddenly turned a golden yellow shade. Then, the smell of grilled mutton wafted throughout a radius of eight kilometers. The fragrance filled everyones nostrils! Li Heitan had advanced to Rank One at this moment! Lu Shu was shocked. He was able to advance to Rank One just like that? But what was with your heavenly vision? Were your parents related to Chen Zuans parents? In the past, Chen Baili had told Lu Shu that people with simple thoughts and easily understood intentions advanced to Rank One most easily. Back then, Lu Shu did not believe this. But Li Heitan had advanced to Rank One just like that. Even if Lu Shu did not want to believe this, he could not! Back then, the bandit Li Heitan had been abandoned by the Azure Dragon Village because of his honesty. Now, as Lu Shus underling, his talents shone. Li Heitan praised Lu Shu simply and honestly. He said that Lu Shu was much stronger than his previous master, as no matter what Li Heitan said, Lu Shu would never be truly angry with him. Li Heitan had maintained his frank personality. It had never changed. But he had become the first person who advanced to Rank One out of the Azure Dragon Village students. Li Heitan looked at Lu Shu. His eyes lit up. Great Lord, where is my Armor that Shook Mountains? Lu Shu calmly said, You dont need the Armor that Shook Mountains. Li Heitan was stunned. Why? Lu Shu unkindly said, Your head is so hard. Do you still need the Armor that Shook Mountains? Li Heitan was confused. From Li Heitans distress, +999! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers beside them started to laugh. They had frequently been angered by Li Heitan, but no one paid much attention. In the end, Lu Shu gave Li Heitan a set of the Armor that Shook Mountains. A new high-ranking official appeared among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Great Lord, where do we go next? Are we following our original plan? Li Liang asked after taking off his helmet. We will follow our original plan and kill our way to the West Capital. I want to know how far we have to go to force the mastermind out. Lu Shu smiled. He was very relaxed. Even though he was not yet able to free himself from the master realm, so what? He was the king. The palace was shocked by the news that Liujian Pass had been destroyed. Typically, even if a war occurred, no one would hear that a strategic pass had been destroyed. Most of the time, people had broken through and taken control of the pass. But Lu Shu and the rest used Liujian Pass to deliver an important message to everyone else. Lu Shu and the rest did not plan on seizing any territory. They would kill their way through. They would not surrender or stop until they reached the West Capital. This was different from the wars in the past. In the past, wars were started for the resources and people in a city. But it was as if Lu Shu and the rest had started a war to destroy. This method was very violent, to the point that it was hard for people to accept. The wealthy families in the palace put themselves in this position. If they faced this kind of enemy, what should they do? They did not quite like this kind of destroyer. No matter how strong they were, they would not like this kind of destroyer, as Lu Shu and the rest were not rational. But so what? So what if they did not like him? Did they dare to stand up against Lu Shu? No. Humans were strange animals. The weaker you were when you faced them, the more they would think that you were easy to bully. But when you displayed your strength that was able to destroy them, they would be afraid! Lu Shu now needed the entire Luniverse to fear him. This way, he would be able to grow, even if the people who feared him were simply aristocrats from wealthy families. That night, Lu Shu lit up the third star in the sixth level of nebula. He had amassed a few hundred million distress points. He waited and waited for the fear to spread. Chapter 1253 - Imperial Edict! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the aristocrats of the palace had to quickly get ready for the reshuffling of positions. Although nobody would like to believe that a Lord of Heaven would fall, if that day arrived, everyone could only face the choices. Nobody had challenged a Lord of Heaven like that before in the Luniverse. Therefore, the wealthy families of the palace did not know what would happen if the Lord of Heaven died. Would Lu Shu take over as the next West Lord of Heaven? Is there nobody left in the palace of the King of Gods? asked one of the masters who sat in the courtyard, Why was nobody doing anything to stop the chaotic situation of the Luniverse? Ever since Duanmu Huangqi challenged the Sword Hut, ever since the Wei Wu Army rode their horses in the palace, this suspicion lingered in everyones minds. Nobody knew what exactly happened to the palace of the King of Gods and nobody dared to enter to take a look. However, if the new King of Gods was really still in the palace of the King of Gods, why did he not come out to do something? The situation in the Luniverse suddenly became uncertain. Be it the aristocrats or the wealthy families, everyone was facing danger. Sun Zhongyang, the prince of the palace who had once worked with Lu Shu, waited at the backyard of the Sun family. The other families gathered in the main hall to discuss matters and only Sun Zhongyangs generation remained quiet. That was because Sun Xunwen was still in his closed doors cultivation. Previously when Lu Shu killed his way along the limestone road, Sun Xunwen swore that he would not open his doors until he reached the Master Realm. Many people mocked him for restricting himself to the area and locking himself up. After all, it was not easy to make a breakthrough to the Master Realm. Since the last thousands of years, there had never been masters amongst the wealthy families in the palace. People had hoped to achieve that in the past but eventually gave up. The master with the greatest possibility of advancing to the master realm said that the wealthy families should just stay put and serve the old King of Gods. If they were not masters, they might be able to live a long life. If they became masters, people might become wary of them. How could they allow the prowess of the old King of Gods to be admired by others? This sentence gradually became the standards of the wealthy families. They gradually gave up on the thought of advancing to the Master Realm and was satisfied with being Rank One. However, Sun Xunwen did not agree with this idea. When he was younger, he laughed at the ancestors for being dumb. Would the old King of Gods, as a deity, care if one was a master or a Rank One? All of these were nothing to him. According to Sun Xunwen, the words that the ancestors had said were unnecessary worries. The masters could not even take any of the attacks by the old King of Gods, why would the old King of Gods be wary of them? Therefore, when Sun Xunwen was young, he had the aspiration to achieve the master realm. He had never slacked off and had the purest mind amongst the wealthy families of the palace. This time when Lu Shu brought the Imperial Dragon Soldiers back, the wealthy families of the palace had yet to know what had happened to the Wei Wu Army. When the Sun family were discussing things, the other relatives felt that it would be better if Sun Xunwen remained behind his closed doors. This would eliminate the most powerful descendent in the battle for the position of the master of the family. As everyone knew that the old master in the Sun family liked Sun Xunwen the most. That was because he had once said that Sun Xunwen could bring a new beginning for the Sun family. Now that the old master was about to die, this was something that could happen anytime. Of course, the other branches of the family would not want to hand Sun Xunwen over. In the main living room, the old manager asked, Should we call prince Sun Zhongyang over, it would be for the best if the second family could participate in the discussion. The old manager had followed the current master for hundreds of years and was also a Rank One expert. Therefore, when they spoke in the family, their voices could be heard. The other families said after being stunned, How dare you, old brat, talk about the family matters of the Sun family? The old master decided to keep quiet. He did not speak much. He knew that it was only a matter of days before it happened and he could not wait for Sun Xunwen to open his doors. This was what happened in the wealthy families. At this moment, even the master could not do anything he wanted as he needed to take all factors into consideration. How would he be able to train with all the restrictions troubling him? I am sure you all know why I called for everyone, said the master fraily as he sat on the main seat, The Sun family did not do anything on the day when the Wei Wu Army rode the horses into the palace because we did not know the young man had the ability that made him on par with the Lord of Heaven. Now, I would like to ask for your opinions, should we befriend him or remain like this? Father, we cannot befriend him, someone said, The most annoying thing for the palace of the King of Gods is to have someone making a mess. Now, even though nobody dares to take care of the Wei Wu Army, someone would eventually take care of them. The other Lords of Heaven would definitely do something. Even if they dont do anything now, in the future, someone would challenge them and I believe that they wont allow the Wei Wu Army to start this. We are able to maintain our status till date because we dont stir troubles. Father, please dont act foolishly, someone else said desperately. However, at this moment, everyone looked into the sky. That was because they looked through the door of the main hall and suddenly saw that the sky had turned gold! This Some people were confused. The gold light was both foreign and familiar. However, the light was too special and that evoked many peoples memories. This is the order given by the palace of the King of Gods! Everyone ran out. Almost everyone in the palace saw this strange phenomenon at the same time and they looked into the sky! They saw a roll glowing with golden light unroll gradually and the words were printed in the sky. It was as though someone wrote the words in the sky. Wei Wu Army have wreaked havoc, the soldiers are to attack the following day. Everyone looked at each other in shock. After more than ten years, the palace of the King of Gods made an imperial edict again for the wealthy families of the palace to participate in this battle! It had been years since they saw the imperial edict. Why did it suddenly appear today? Just as everyone had guessed that there was nobody left in the palace of the King of Gods, an imperial edict suddenly came and wanted them to kill the Wei Wu Army! The wealthy families of the palace did not know what to do and did not understand what had happened. However, at this moment, the house that Sun Xunwen had locked himself in suddenly opened. It was extremely peaceful inside. Sun Zhongyang stood up and said in surprise, Father? Sun Xunwen stepped into the void after taking a glance at him. The thunder clouds above his head that had just gathered followed him to a faraway place. Sun Xunwen chose to stay in a mountain that was miles away from the palace. The lightning was almost as bright as the imperial edict. The Sun family and the wealthy families of the palace were all shocked. Sun Xunwen had really become the first master of the wealthy families of the palace! Although the aura of the lightning was not strong, it was enough to make one feel fearful. However, before they could react, the lightning had already dispersed. Sun Xunwen stepped back into the main hall of the Sun family and said as he saw the old master, Father, please pass down the position of the master of the family. Chapter 1254 - New Beginning for the Sun Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The place was completely silent. Who would expect Sun Xunwen to suddenly make a breakthrough and achieve a feat that nobody in the wealthy families of the palace had managed in the past thousands of years? He was a master. A Rank One experts life expectancy was 800 years but a master could live more than 3000 years. If Sun Xunwen became the master of the family, nobody would have a chance in the future! By then, the Sun family would become Sun Xunwens! But what could they do? Who would be able to do anything to a master at this time? At this moment, the palace experienced a turn of events. Before the wealthy families could regain their senses from the astonishment they got from the imperial edict, the first master of the wealthy families had appeared. In the past, the palace had five upper wealthy families and nine lower wealthy families. In the future, the Sun family would definitely outshine the others. Everyone had become too used to the status quo. The dynasty before the old King of Gods only lasted for several hundreds of years before the fall of the kings. If the kings could maintain the current status quo, what about the wealthy families? Moreover, Sun Xunwen suddenly appeared and caused panic amongst the wealthy families. In the past, people did not expect masters to emerge from the palace. Moreover, they used how could they allow the prowess of the old King of Gods to be admired by others to hide their embarrassment. Now, could they still hide their embarrassment? Sun Xunwen saw his father keep silent and continued speaking respectfully, The Sun family did not manage to act in time during the occasion on the limestone road. This caused us to miss the best opportunity to rely on the young man. Now, since the palace of the King of Gods have given its orders, everything on Earth has been given to Lu Shu. This is our last chance. After saying this, everyone in the Sun family was astonished. Do you know what you are saying? The order came from the palace of the King of Gods, you dare to disobey it? Sun Xunwen took a side glance at the rest. If I disobey the order, my whole family will be in trouble too. All of you better shut up. Moreover, theres nobody in the palace of the King of Gods and I wonder who is the one faking the imperial edict. A family was like that and everyone was dragged into the matter. If Sun Xunwen insisted on his actions, the Sun family could only continue following Sun Xunwens path! Do you have evidence? frowned the master of the Sun family. I dont have evidence but I am very certain, said Sun Xunwen politely. Do you really think that the young man and the Wei Wu Army can win? asked the master of the Sun family. Yes, said Sun Xunwen, Father, have you ever seen anyones Heavenly Visions extend for hundreds of miles? No, I havent, sighed the master of the Sun family as he shook his head. Father, have you seen anyone who is able to kill 12 patrons when he is only a Rank One? No, I havent. Father, have you seen anyone who claimed that they wanted to kill the Lord of Heaven? No, I havent. Father, have you seen anyone who dared to ride horses in the palace? No, I havent. Father, have you ever seen anyone from the Sword Hut who attacked because of others? asked Sun Xunwen seriously, What do all of you think about Lu Shus status in the Sword Hut? Have any of you thought about which side the Sword Hut stands on? Everyone kept silent. Yes, Lu Shu was a disciple of the Sword Hut. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut had once attacked Duanmu Huangqi because of Lu Shu, but what about now? How would the Sword Hut make its choice? Everyone knew that ever since the old King of Gods left, the Sword Hut and the palace of the King of Gods were no longer close. So was it possible for the Sword Hut to make a complete break with the palace of the King of Gods? You are the one who says that the Sword Hut would make a complete break with the palace of the King of Gods because of Lu Shu. I dont believe it, someone said coldly. Then the problem comes, said Sun Xunwen calmly, What if theres nobody in the palace of the King of Gods? Can you still imagine what will happen? I am not asking all of you to attack and kill, all of you can just stand behind me and the name Sun Xunwen. I will bring about a new beginning for the Sun family. In the past, Sun Xunwen was a learned and refined person. Now, after he reached the master realm, his tone became more charismatic. He knew that it was a gamble. If he lost, he would end up in the dark abyss. However, so what, the palace of the King of Gods was planning to push the wealthy families to die! The wealthy families of the palace who had lived in comfort all their lives would definitely lose to the Wei Wu Army. Moreover, the Wei Wu Army were worse than hungry wolves. Sun Xunwen was unable to confirm what they were. However, if they won the gamble, Sun Xunwen would be able to continue bringing luck to the Sun family for 3000 years! However, Sun Xunwen was suspecting it himself, if there was nobody left in the palace of the King of Gods, then who was the person who pretended to give the imperial edict? The master of the Sun family said, Kneel down, Sun Xunwen. Sun Xunwen lifted his shirt and knelt on the ground before making three bows respectfully. Then, the master of the Sun family said, Today, I pass the position as the master to Sun Xunwen, you will bear the honor and shame of the family, I hope you think before you act in the future and bring about new beginnings for the Sun family. After he said that, the master of the Sun family left as though he fulfilled one of his wishes. Sun Xunwen stood up and said to Sun Zhongyang who had just arrived, Bring 200 people and head to the West now. Father, is 200 people too little? Sun Zhongyang was shocked. Its not too little, theres no purpose even if you bring 200 or 20,000 people. You have to remember that the main character is still the Wei Wu Army. We are only going to complain about them. From now on, the Sun family will no longer work with the other wealthy families of the palace. If there are any fence sitters in the clan, I, Sun Xunwen, will kill them personally, said Sun Xunwen calmly. The most hated person in this world were fence sitters. They claimed to help the Wei Wu Army but were affiliated with other people and caused problems. At the end of the day, both sides were offended. Father, what if the Wei Wu Army do not accept our complaint? asked Sun Zhongyang. Sun Xunwen sighed after giving it some thought, We are a step too late. According to Sun Xunwen, the Wei Wu Army had attained its aura. The best timing for them would have been the night when they were at the limestone road. However At that time, none of the wealthy families of the palace dared to bow down to a young man. The wealthy families of the palace began to move. When Sun Zhongyang brought 200 people out of the city, he suddenly realized that the other wealthy families brought quite a few people too. The number of the Sun family was not the least. Afterall, nobody wanted to be associated with wicked doings or be sacrificed. Therefore, it would be good to send some people to check out the situation first. Nobody knew that the Sun family was not there to surround the Wei Wu Army. Who knew that Sun Xunwen had the courage? Sun Zhongyang had always respected his father. Therefore, he agreed with Sun Xunwens decision. For some reason, when Sun Zhongyang thought about how the Sun family went against the whole world, he anticipated it. The young man who had once worked with him was now standing at the peak in the world. He was neither indignant or jealous, but instead hoped that the young man could reach greater heights! That was the only way to prove that he and his father Sun Xunwen were not wrong. Chapter 1255 - Complain Liujian Pass was the first dangerous pass near the West Region, however, breaking through Liujian Pass did not mean that the road ahead was a wide expanse of flat land. Lu Shu had to continue conquering the cities with the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He did not have a special interest in conquering the cities, but it was the best way for him to obtain distress points. At this moment, Lu Shu had commanded Lu Xiaoyu to take over as that was the only way for her to obtain the fruits she deserved. The distress points were awarded in double the amount to Lu Shu. The person who owned the dark map was like a mini version of the celestial map, he could obtain the immense amount of distress points from the celestial map too. Lu Shu would be able to level up even if he did nothing and left Lu Xiaoyu to kill in the open. Lu Shu was thinking about what Filth Removal said to him, it seemed as though the person who studied the dark map had planned for the celestial map to swallow everything of the dark map. That was because the dark map was the last key before opening the celestial map. However, this was not important for Lu Shu and he did not care about it. At this moment, he only hoped that Lu Xiaoyu could reach the Master Realm so that Lu Xiaoyu could be better at protecting herself. Although Lu Xiaoyu was one of the most powerful in the Luniverse as she had three masters with her, she was too weak if her original self was only Rank One. It was not that Rank One was weak but rather because her opponent was too powerful. The distress points continuously entered through Lu Xiaoyus dark map. Lu Shu was calculating how long Lu Xiaoyu needed to reach the Master Realm and continued to attack cities. One had to admit that it was no wonder that the old King of Gods left the Armor that Shook Mountains on Earth. It was beyond Lu Shus imagination, when more than 50 Rank One experts wore the Armor that Shook Mountains, they were invincible. In fact, Lu Shu thought about a question. The armor of the Flood of Bronze were all given to the Heavenly Network but the old King of Gods definitely did not expect that. Therefore, the bronze armor were things that he left for himself. When Lu Shu entered the Lop Nur remains, he just had to obtain the formation and could obtain the armor for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Imperial Palace Soldiers without purchasing them. However, Lu Shu did not think that it was wasted if he gave the bronze armor to the Heavenly Network. Or rather, one should not look at this matter in this manner. Moreover, back then, Lu Shu purchased the magical armor insanely in the Luniverse. There was a limit to the magical armor, if he bought all of them, others would not be able to wear them. At this moment, if people gathered and formed a troop with several tens of thousands of soldiers who wore the magical armor, Lu Shu would face a challenge. At the very least, some of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would be injured. One had to admit that this was probably one of the unintentional things that Lu Shu had done Take away the armor of others so that they could not wear them. Actually, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had realized this problem. In their impression, there should be many magical weapons in the West Region especially because there should be an elite troop that was fully equipped in the city they had just attacked. Why did they not see anyone when they attacked? They eventually figured out that it was because Lu Shu had taken away all their armor At this moment, Lu Shu said, I expected this battle to happen and hence made the preparations beforehand! Zhang Weiyu and the rest were surprised, Brilliant, Great Lord! When the group of people flattered Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu began to roll her eyes. Before Li Heitan wanted to speak, he was shut up by Coral. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers attacked the cities at the rate of one city per day, the intelligence reports were received one by one by the wealthy families of the palace. At this moment, Lu Shu was still unaware of the imperial edict in the palace of the King of Gods. However, even if he had known, he would not bother about it because after all, they were waiting for the person behind-the-scenes to attack. There was only the possibility for Lu Shu to receive the other partys clue if they attacked. However, Sun Zhongyang was anxious. That was because he had calculated the time and distance and realized that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would reach the West Capital in about 20 days. If he did not reach by then, or did not reach before Lu Shu killed Duanmu Huangqi, it would be insignificant for them to follow Lu Shu. The meaning and treatment before and after Lu Shu killed Duanmu Huangqi was completely different. Sun Zhongyang and the rest were rushing over without a break. Initially, the prince of the palace had gotten dusty and dirty because he was rushing over. When they were resting to eat, a slave wanted to help him comb his messy hair but was stopped by Sun Zhongyang. I want to rush over like this so that he knows my sincerity. After hearing that, the slave went back to do other things. Sun Zhongyang opened the map and calculated. If we continue at this pace, we can probably meet Lu Shu three days earlier than we thought. We still have time. For some reason, Sun Zhongyang had never thought that Lu Shu would lose to Duanmu Huangqi. He did not know when he formed this level of trust in Lu Shu. Or rather, it was not trust but rather because the young man was too powerful. Sun Zhongyang would rather follow his father, Sun Xunwen, and believe that Lu Shu would revolutionize this world. Moreover, the Sun family could not bear the consequences of losing. Now, Sun Zhongyang was worried that they could not make it on time. Every time they passed by a fortress, the person-in-charge of the city from the Sun family would provide new horses for Sun Zhongyang and the soldiers. All of the horses were specially groomed and were at least Rank Two. They were usually used for intelligence reports. However, since the messenger mirror had been developed, the horses became rather useless. However, the families did not kill the horses and now, they became useful. Although Sun Zhongyang could fly, most of the people in his group could not. At this moment, Sun Zhongyang suddenly heard sounds of footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw the Song family rushing over. Not only had the Song family rushed over, the other big families rushed over too. Nine plus five gave 14 families in total. All of them arrived continuously. Sun Zhongyang was bothered by this. Although the Sun family was not the first to leave the city, they were the fastest and had left the other wealthy families behind. What was happening? He said calmly, Why are you guys rushing? This question stumped the other families. They did not expect Sun Zhongyang to be so direct. After a long while, someone said, I am not sure why we are rushing too. We just didnt want to lag behind since you were rushing. Sun Zhongyang was silent. The wealthy families behaved in such a manner. Although they could not understand what others were planning, they would follow others actions. Sun Zhongyang sneered. He was wondering what excuse he could use to complain to Lu Shu. Now, the thing he was looking for had appeared. Chapter 1256 - Sorry to Disturb Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could you not follow me so closely? Sun Zhongyang looked at the other wealthy families angrily. Why dont you just ride the same horse as me? The other wealthy families put on a fake smile. The Sun family is rushing to the West Capital. Who knows what you are up to? What, are you trying to go to the Lord of Heaven and take credit for someone elses achievements? What, are you better than the rest of the palace because you have a master in your family now? Sun Zhongyang suddenly realized that Duanmu Huangqi had never been fond of the wealthy families in the palace. He had always treated the wealthy families in the palace like ants. Now, to the other wealthy families, this was a chance to form ties with Duanmu Huangqi. After all, the Luniverse was going through a reform. If they had the support of a Lord of Heaven, they would be more stable. But Sun Zhongyang did not agree with this point of view. Cooperating with Duanmu Huangqi would be like asking a tiger for its skin. Duanmu Huangqi was very distrusting and had a very high opinion of himself. Even though the Sun family had a master, they were not willing to form ties with Duanmu Huangqi. If Lu Shu lost, and the ordinary wealthy families in the palace depended on Duanmu Huangqi, they would not even be able to obtain the bones that Duanmu Huangqi ate. But Lu Shu was different. Sun Zhongyang knew that although Lu Shu was also cautious and distrusting, he still had principles Suddenly, a few people in the group were dumbfounded. The messenger mirror was vibrating! They fished out the messenger mirror and received new information. The person in the palace of the King of Gods seemed to be unhappy with the small amount of people the wealthy families were sending out. They ordered each family to send out 10 thousand troops! The wealthy families in the palace wanted to only send out a small number of people. They often feigned compliance. But this time, the palace of the King of Gods did not allow them to slip away unpunished! This meant that there would be 140 thousand troops chasing after Sun Zhongyang and the rest. Sun Zhongyang could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Was Lu Shu actually able to withstand the pressure of these troops and Duanmu Huangqi? Sun Zhongyang furrowed his eyebrows. Why had the Sword Hut not made a move? Had the Sword Hut given up on Lu Shu? Or did they think that Duanmu Huangqi and the wealthy families from the palace would not be able to do much to Lu Shu? The former was rational. After all, the Sword Hut had never gone against the palace of the King of Gods. Although the head of the Sword Hut had attacked the palace of the King of Gods before, the head of the Sword Hut was very unique. But if the latter was true, and the Sword Hut believed in Lu Shu, then how did the senior disciple of the Sword Hut view Lu Shu? Sun Zhongyang did not want to think about it. He felt that he would not be able to understand this with his current level of information. He simply continued to advance. Rationally, they should wait for their troops to join them, but Sun Zhongyang single-handedly led the slaves from the Sun family. The other families had no choice but to continue chasing him Some people were upset. They did not want the Sun family to keep moving. Sun Zhongyang laughed coldly. If you are tired, you dont have to chase us. Everyone stopped complaining, but they started to scold him in their minds. If the Sun family had not traveled day and night, they could remain calm and composed. If Duanmu Huangqi had killed Lu Shu by then, they could continue being rich and idle people. Some wealthy families had wanted to buy time. It was a pity that their plans could not catch up. On the way, news that Lu Shu and the others destroyed cities one by one streamed in. Furthermore, there were civilians in these cities, but the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not kill civilians. Thus, compared to the destruction of the Liujian Pass, the process of how these cities had been destroyed was more complete. This information gave people the jitters. It was said that yesterday, when Lu Shu and the rest destroyed the city, there were only about 50 people from the Wei Wu Army. A city had been destroyed by just over 50 people. Furthermore, it did not seem to have taken them much effort. The strength of the Wei Wu Army was difficult for others to grasp. There had never been an army which was as ferocious as the Wei Wu Army no. There had been an invincible army that had disappeared. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers. There were times when Sun Zhongyang thought about it. If the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had reappeared, this was probably them, right? He did not know that the Wei Wu Army had changed their name to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He had never personally experienced the ferocity of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. When the cities that had not been attacked in the West Region saw Zhang Weiyu, it was like looking at their father According to Sun Zhongyangs plan, they would encounter Lu Shu in about a day. In his mind, he was constantly thinking about how to resolve the relationship between the wealthy families and Lu Shu. He was also thinking about how to make the Sun family seem neither haughty nor humble. Sun Xunwen was still keeping vigil beside the coffin of the former family head. He wanted to keep an eye on the activity in the palace of the King of Gods. Sun Zhongyang was very close to his grandfather and wanted to keep vigil as well. But a transformation was about to occur. He could not wait any longer. When night fell, the wealthy families stopped. They made a fire and cooked meals. After some rest, they continued to advance forward. At this moment, the other wealthy families were about to collapse. They did not know why Sun Zhongyang was rushing. They were a group of uncles who enjoyed their high positions and lived in comfort in the palace. Now, they were going to fall apart! Someone sat by the bonfire and looked at the Sun family. They laughed coldly. The Sun family is probably trying to break away from the rest of the wealthy families just because they have a master. The wealthy families in the palace have been able to continue standing because our ancestors understood that we are intimately interdependent. Has the Sun family ever seen the wealthy families fight to death? The person did not speak softly. They wanted Sun Zhongyang to hear this. Of course, he was not wrong. There had never been a master among the wealthy families in the palace. They had always faced problems of life and death together. Now, this relationship was breaking apart. Sun Zhongyang furrowed his eyebrows and did not speak, as he could not speak. He could not tell these people that the Sun family believed that a great political change was about to occur. A Lord of Heaven might die! This seemed deliberately exaggerated. Furthermore, people would immediately betray the Sun family. While the wealthy families were standing with daggers drawn, someone suddenly said, Um sorry to disturb. Im sorry to tell you that you have been surrounded Sun Zhongyang and the rest were shocked. They looked around. Countless armored soldiers had appeared around the campsite. These armored soldiers softly muttered, Are these people here to fight? They seem tragic. Are they refugees? I dont care. Since they appeared here, there must be something wrong Among these armored soldiers, the flag with escape poverty and make a fortune written on it fluttered in the wind. Chapter 1257 - Mice Army Scout Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the escape poverty and make a fortune flag appeared, Sun Zhongyang and the rest understood who they were surrounded by. After all, the flag was unique in the entire Luniverse. No one dared to imitate them. No one was willing to imitate them either. It was too embarrassing. But even if they had not seen the flag, which other elite army would be able to surround the wealthy families from the palace? Only the peak elites, like the Wei Wu Army. Sun Zhongyang felt that even the elites under Duanmu Huangqi would not have been able to do so. Furthermore, the patrons had all died. There were not as many peak experts under Duanmu Huangqi as one had imagined. A rough voice from among the Wei Wu Army asked, My Great Lord asks, where do you come from? As he spoke, their formation grew tighter. They suppressed over 1000 people from the wealthy families in the palace. These people did not even dare to move. The sound of the armor rubbing against one another sounded like a knife sharpening against a grindstone. The slaves from the wealthy families in the palace praised themselves for being elite fighters. When they heard stories about the Wei Wu Army, they often thought that they were only few in numbers. If they were able to gather 5000 people, they would definitely be stronger than the Wei Wu Army. But when they actually faced the Wei Wu Army, which they had looked down upon, they suddenly realized that they did not even have the courage to fight back. These beasts had trained their chemistry. They were different from the elites in the palace, who enjoyed their high positions and lived in comfort. The Wei Wu Army had probably killed more people this year than they had in their entire lives! But they observed the Wei Wu Army again. Under the circumstances that they had more people and strength than their enemies, they continued to be cautious against their enemies. Although their words were harsh, there were no gaps in their formation! The minute problems in their formation had been perfectly patched up after some casual discussion among these uncles. It was said that tigers captured and killed rabbits using all their strength. Although the Wei Wu Army had fought many battles, they were not conceited. There was definitely something wrong with people who often won, but these flaws could not be seen in the Wei Wu Army. Who would have known that within the Wei Wu Army, no matter whether it was Li Liang or Zhang Weiyu, they were all seasoned veterans. How could they commit low-leveled mistakes? Once conceited thoughts formed among the army, they would immediately get rid of them. They would even inflict punishment. To Li Liang and Zhang Weiyu, it was better for them to punish these people, than to lose lives due to pride. The elites from the palace observed the Wei Wu Army. The faces of the soldiers were covered by the shadow of their helmets. They did not even give their enemies the opportunity to observe them. How could this tight formation be achieved by a new army? This was a true weapon made for war! Suddenly, Sun Zhongyang raised his hands. I am Sun Zhongyang. Great Lord, please come out. At this moment, Sun Zhongyang suddenly realized that he did not even have the courage to call Lu Shu by his name. Instead, he called Lu Shu, Great Lord! Sun Zhongyang understood that the young man, who had once happily traveled with him, was now on another level. He could only look up to the young man! Hm? There was a sound from among the people. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers gave way. Lu Shu appeared from the crowd and came in front. He smiled. Needless to say, this is the first time seeing you so unkempt. I couldnt recognize you! Sun Zhongyang observed Lu Shus cheery appearance. How could he have not recognized him? Evidently, Lu Shu had recognized him, but did not want to. But this was not the time for a conflict. Sun Zhongyang gritted his teeth and said, Great Lord, I have something to discuss with you. Please let me speak first! No. Lu Shu waved his hand. Its not the time for you to speak. Let me ask you first. What are you wealthy families trying to do, going to the West Region to create a commotion? The action of coming to the West Region meant that they had joined in the situation. Since they had joined, then they should put aside their former friendships. To Lu Shu, there were not many things in this world that was worth protecting. He still had to bring the Wei Wu Army back alive. Sun Zhongyang explained. The palace of the King of Gods has issued orders for the wealthy families in the palace of the King of Gods to help Duanmu Huangqi chase you? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Orders from the palace of the King of Gods? From who? This question stumped the wealthy families. Sun Zhongyang thought about it. The new King of Gods? Have you ever seen the person who gives out orders? Lu Shu asked unkindly. No one has ever emerged from the palace of the King of Gods since a very long time ago. In the past, the Puppet Masters were the ones who issued orders. But later on, they also disappeared, said Sun Zhongyang. They are deliberately making themselves mysterious. Lu Shu laughed coldly. The mastermind did not even dare to reveal himself. Was there a god or a ghost inside the palace of the King of Gods? The wealthy families did not dare to speak, as Lu Shu had accused the palace of the King of Gods of intentionally mystifying matters. They did not dare to accept this. But at this moment, everyone realized that this young man did not even care about the palace of the King of Gods! Sun Zhongyang suddenly remembered what his father had said. The palace of the King of Gods had been vacant for a long time. He was shocked. Did Lu Shu think the same way? What secret was the palace of the King of Gods hiding? If thats the case. Lu Shu turned and looked straight at the elites. Are you here to surround me? Sun Zhongyang panicked. Not necessarily! My father advanced to the master realm a few days ago. After he gained the position of family head, the first thing I did was to rush over. This is to display the sincerity of the Sun family! As he spoke, the people from the Sun family distanced themselves from the other wealthy families. The flag was clearly facing off against the rest of the wealthy families. But at this moment, Sun Zhongyang still felt uncomfortable. Being surrounded by Lu Shu made others feel like he had acted based on his strong desire to survive under the threat of the Wei Wu Army. There was no actual sincerity. It would have been much better if he did not have to accept this name card under such forced circumstances! But it was too late for regrets. Who would have thought that the Wei Wu Army, who was hundreds of kilometers away, would suddenly appear here? Anyway, how did the Wei Wu Army discover them? They did not find any suspicious people. Sun Zhongyang did not know that there were no suspicious people. However, the Mice Army had covered a radius of a few hundred kilometers. Little Furys underlings hid in the mountains. They were in charge of keeping a lookout in secret. There were no holes they could not enter. Furthermore, there was a massive amount of mice. They were Lu Shus strongest informers. There were no suspicious people, but there were numerous suspicious mice. With the Mice Army, no army could secretly approach the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. When Little Fury looked at the doubtful gazes from Sun Zhongyang and the others, it displayed a scornful expression recently, its imperial concubines had returned. It had also filled in the gaps in its commanding structure. The current Mice Army was very strong! Liu Yizhao was even more free. He was not afraid that Little Fury would steal his job. After all, the Great Lord did not care much about him. Chapter 1258 - Massive Introduction Session Lu Shu looked at the Sun family, which was surrounded. Then, he looked at the numerous wealthy families facing the Sun family. He curiously asked, From the look of things, you want to break off relations with the wealthy families in the palace. But what gives the Sun family the confidence to fight so many people? At that moment, a group of 12 people stood in front of the Sun family. To Lu Shus shock, all 12 people were Rank One experts. Sun Zhongyang calmly said, My father started to nurture his own underlings since 100 years ago. Each of these 12 underlings might not lose to those patrons. The Sun family will kill all the wealthy families here and leave our legacy! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. When he had heard of Sun Xunwen, he did not take it to heart. Back then, someone said that Sun Xunwen was the one who had the most potential to advance to the master realm in the palace. Lu Shu thought was he that amazing? But those who were able to break free from the wealthy families in the palace had extraordinary characteristics. When orders were issued from the palace of the King of Gods, he was able to make a prompt decision and put the fate of the Sun family on Lu Shus shoulders. This was interesting. Furthermore, he was a genius who had been waiting patiently for 100 years. He had nurtured 12 underlings while keeping in his desire to become family head. When he advanced to the master realm, he finally stood up. Needless to say, to Lu Shu, Sun Xunwen had strength, patience, and ambition. Most importantly he had good judgment. Lu Shu hesitated. Then, he said, Why did your father dare to put the fate of the Sun family on my shoulders? My father said that all of nature is with you, explained Sun Zhongyang. Lu Shu nodded. Hm. What a praise no. What else did he say? Sun Zhongyang looked blankly at Lu Shu. He did not know what to say. He realized that up till this point, this young man was still not decent! From Sun Zhongyangs distress, +666! But something strange happened suddenly. Someone among the wealthy families suddenly laughed coldly. No wonder the Sun family was in a rush. So you were rushing to establish relations with the Wei Wu Army! Sun Zhongyang turned and looked at the person. He calmly said, So what? The person said, Have you ever thought that we too might be here to depend on the Wei Wu Army Sun Zhongyang was speechless. Not only was the Sun family dumbfounded, even Lu Shu was speechless. The situation had suddenly changed. He was caught unprepared. He was puzzled. You came all the way here, covered in dust, just to depend on the Wei Wu Army? A slave from among the wealthy families suddenly knelt down. Great Lord, please accept us. We are willing to be at your service! The tense situation had suddenly taken a strange turn. A large group of people from the wealthy families in the palace had suddenly come to Lu Shu and wanted to rely on him. Even if this was real, Lu Shu still had to take them in! The wealthy families only sought benefits. How could Lu Shu believe them? They might only be doing so because they were forced to. After all, he had the power to kill them. In the future, they might take the opportunity to kill Lu Shu. Thus, Sun Zhongyangs greatest mistake was being with the wealthy families from the palace. They did not have any basis of trust, but he remained with them. He even pledged his loyalty while being surrounded. Under these circumstances, how could Lu Shu easily believe them? Lu Xiaoyu, Coral, Chen Zuan, and the others could immediately imagine what would happen to these people. They had even started to silently mourn for them. But what could Sun Zhongyang do? He was in despair too. According to his plan, the Sun family should have obtained the trust of the Wei Wu Army first. At this moment, someone from the Song family walked out. He took out a letter and said in a loud voice, Great Lord, the boss and the chief officer of the Song family gambling den, Xiao Mingze and Zhao Shuai, have ordered me to bring a letter to you. Li Heitan walked over and took the letter. Then, he passed it to Lu Shu. Lu Shu took a look. Was the Song family planning to pledge their loyalty? After all, Xiao Mingze had decided to send him several thousand sets of magical armor. Back then, no one saw Lu Shu in a good light. If Lu Shu was killed by Duanmu Huangqi, Xiao Mingzes investment would have gone to waste. The servant from the Song family did not mention their past contributions. He simply said, Xiao Mingze is very worried about you, Great Lord Lu Shu smiled and kept the letter. I have to give Boss Xiao and Chief Officer Zhao some face. The people from the Song family heaved a sigh of relief. Just like what the rumors had claimed, Lu Shu was easier to deal with then Duanmu Huangqi The other wealthy families looked blankly at the Song family. Now, they had the possibility of dying at any moment. Now, they realized that the Song family had already established ties with Lu Shu. At this moment, they regretted not making relations with the Wei Wu Army earlier. It was too late for them to say anything now. If Lu Shu went on a massacre, all of them would die, but the Song family would be fine. This was the difference between life and death. Someone suddenly said, Great Lord, the Li family is willing to provide the Wei Wu Army with resources! The family head has said that as long as you make a request, we will definitely do our best to fulfill it! Sun Zhongyangs heart broke. He was done for. The excuse he had thought of had been stolen by the others. This young man was very greedy! Sun Zhongyang felt sick. Why had he not specified his criteria, knowing that Lu Shu was a greedy person? He quickly added on. Great Lord, the Sun family can do the same! Great Lord, we can also Great Lord! Lu Shu sighed with emotion. He was not good at making plans. Li Liang had said that as long as the deal breaker had strength, they did not have to put much focus on wealth. It would naturally come to them. He was right. If Li Liang had not said so, he would be living his days while short on money. But the shouts of Great Lord suddenly brought Lu Shu back to the Azure Dragon Village. In front of him was a massive introduction session. But the problem now was, how should he deal with these people? It was not quite suitable to bring them along, but neither was killing all of them. Chasing them away would be even worse, as this would sow the seeds of disaster. At this moment, Sun Zhongyang shouted, Great Lord, the Sun family is the most sincere! We have been rushing at full speed to try and leave them behind. We wanted to meet you by ourselves! Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was curious. Then why didnt you leave them behind? Sun Zhongyang was dumbfounded. This was a good question. Why did they not leave them behind Lu Shu was more inclined to believe Sun Zhongyang. For some reason, he had a feeling that Sun Xunwen had the courage to make such a bold gamble. Sun Zhongyang quickly pointed at the other wealthy families. Great Lord, we rushed here as quickly as we could to meet you. But they followed so closely behind that we could not shake them off. If you dont believe me, ask them! Lu Shu looked at the rest. The other wealthy families said in unison, Great Lord, there was no such thing. Sun Zhongyang was speechless. The other wealthy families secretly laughed. Who were you fighting against? Now, you would go through life and death with the other wealthy families! Chapter 1259 - Back Thrust Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sun Zhongyang had experienced the third emotional roller coaster today. The first time when he had failed to enter the rear mountain of the Sword Hut. The second time was when he encountered Lu Shu. The third time was when he encountered Lu Shu He was slightly upset. The situation that his father had created was destroyed by him. Compared to the representatives from the other wealthy families in the palace, Sun Zhongyang was too inexperienced! Although he occupied a powerful position within the Sun family, did this mean that he was experienced? Not necessarily. The wealthy families all clamored to Lu Shu and wanted to provide donations. Suddenly, Sun Zhongyang was lost. What should he do? Evidently, the Sun family had the most courage. Even Xiao Mingze had only secretly made a decision for the Song family. At that moment, Lu Shu happily shoved the wads of cash and the gifts from the wealthy families into the Seal of Lands. Among these gifts were rare weapons. Lu Shu knew that the wealthy families were simply paying lip service. If they had not been surrounded, they would have presented these gifts to Duanmu Huangqi. But Lu Shu did not care. No matter what, he was only secure if he obtained material goods from these people. Chen Zuan softly said by the side, Are you so happy collecting money? Lu Shu looked at Chen Zuan. He said with a sense of justice, Do you think that I am doing this for myself? The wealth in this world is just a disguised burden. Do you think that Im really happy? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. He did not expect that he had misunderstood Lu Shu. When Chen Zuan thought about how Lu Shu had risked his life many times and taken up many responsibilities for the Heavenly Network, he started to tear up. Brother Shu, are you not happy? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Then, he said, No, I am happier than you think. Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! When the wealthy families saw this, they were hopeful. The rumors were not wrong. This young man was really very greedy! At this moment, Sun Zhongyang thought about it. When had the rumor that Lu Shu was very greedy spread in the palace? Was it not when he had deliberately spread information about Lu Shu after being cheated by him? Back then, Lu Shu even acted as a Rank Two and was cheated by Sun Zhongyang. Now, Sun Zhongyang suddenly felt as if fate had come one full circle. After the transactions were completed, everyone suddenly realized that Lu Shu seemed to be in deep thought. Lu Shu had a problem. There was no suitable way to deal with these people. Since they had given him money, he could not kill them. But would Lu Shu be at a loss during times like this? Evidently not. He immediately thought of a solution. Lu Shu had met many humans in the Yellowstone National Park remains. They had even built a city within the remains. They might be able to provide their old King of Gods with distress points every day. To be honest, if Lu Shu was able to channel all the distress points towards himself, he did not need to keep attacking cities. But they had different celestial maps. The gap between the two worlds also disrupted the flow of distress points. Furthermore, the relic in Yellowstone National Park was Filth Removal. Filth Removal was still upset with him. He had no way to reopen the remains But now, was he able to create a similar environment? Lu Shu would definitely not lock up the wealthy families forever. At least, he would not do so to the Sun family and the Song family. But Lu Shu could use their earlier developments and buildings. An environment suitable for human life in the fifth level of nebula could be replicated in the fourth level of nebula. After attacking the cities, Lu Shu felt that he might be able to create the second Yellowstone National Park remains. Earlier, Lu Shu had not killed the inhabitants of the cities. After all, he would be killing too many people. Thus, after the Imperial Dragon Soldiers destroyed the cities, they stopped. This also reduced the production of distress points. If Lu Shu wanted to break free of the master realm and reach a higher level, he would have a long way to go. When Lu Shu thought about this, he was excited. Then, Sun Zhongyang and the rest saw that there was something wrong with Lu Shus gaze After ten minutes, over 1000 people from the wealthy families were gathered by Li Heitan and the rest. They were made to line up in front of Lu Shu. When Lu Shu touched them, they disappeared. The elites from the palace panicked. What in the world was happening? In order to save some trouble, and prevent people from rebelling, he even brought Sun Zhongyang back several times. In the end, it was confirmed that once they disappeared, they would not die. They would simply go to another world. Of course, what he thought was easy quickly grew difficult. The Song family and the Sun family were very cooperative, but it was normal for the others to rebel. But Lu Shu was also very patient. Lu Shu would ask these people to establish a common understanding with Li Heitan, Zhang Weiyu, and the rest. Then, he would put them in the celestial map. Furthermore, Lu Shu even provided them with a large amount of goods and materials. For example, he dried up a river and pulled out plants from dozens of kilometers away. He sowed many different seeds. Others played city building games on their computer or phone, but Lu Shu had created a world. Overnight, the spies from the palace suddenly realized that the Wei Wu Army seemed to have disappeared. When they traced their tracks, they discovered a dried up river and a barren wasteland. All the plants had been uprooted. The spies were perplexed. What in the world was the Wei Wu Army doing? Did they pull up trees at night for fun? Was this what they meant when they said that the Wei Wu Army did not even let weeds off? Overnight, the representatives from the wealthy families disappeared, along with the entire Wei Wu Army. They could not find traces of the Wei Wu Army. Everyone panicked. Where had the Wei Wu Army gone? The spies suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why did the footsteps of the Wei Wu Army seem to be heading back? There was nothing there, only a destroyed city. At the same time, in the nearest city, the city leader reorganized his military power. He had a gloomy expression on his face. While he planned on surrounding the Wei Wu Army, he organized the reinforcement of the city wall. His servant softly asked, My Lord, are we outflanking them from behind? Are you afraid that we cannot defeat them? The city leader looked at him coldly. Do you not trust His Majesty, the Lord of Heaven? Do you think that the magnificent West Lord of Heaven cannot defeat the Wei Wu Army? His servant thought about it. Then, he said, I cant say for the Lord of Heaven. The Lord of Heaven might be strong, but we cannot defeat them The city leader thought about it for a long time, but could not find any points of contention. But at that moment, he saw that the escape poverty and make a fortune flag was flying in the moonlight! Damn, why are they back? The city leader panicked. Why cant the Wei Wu Army just go to the West Capital? Why are they back?! Chapter 1260 - Be Direct! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu felt that he was extremely brilliant. He did not kill anyone initially because he wanted to speed up the progress with attacking the city. If he killed everyone beforehand, he would have one less source of income of distress points. When Duanmu Huangqi attacked Earth, he had brought along many soldiers from the Black Feather Army garrisoned across his territory. Although Liujian Pass had insufficient manpower, the other fortresses had more than enough. Lu Shu did not kill all of them because he felt that they were not worth his time and effort. However, things were different now. Since he wanted to open up a new world, it was worth making the trip back to gather those soldiers even if there were only a few hundred of them left. The city leader and his subordinates did not expect Lu Shu to view them as his personal assets. There were no threats to their lives but nobody knew when they could exit. To Lu Shu, these people were his enemies and if given the chance he assumed they would fight to their deaths. Moreover, Lu Shu thought about how he might come across two rivers and countless plants on his way back. The spies followed behind the Wei Wu Army. They had already figured out the secret to successfully follow the Wei Wu Army and that was to stay 30 kilometers away from them. For some reason, any spy who crossed this distance would disappear mysteriously. These spies never suspected the mice hidden around them were on patrol. That was because all the armies they knew of had a powerful team of scouts. The spies thought that the scouts of the Wei Wu Army were powerful and mysterious! They followed them the entire way and without exception, among all the fortresses that the Wei Wu Army passed by, the villagers were not disturbed but all of the soldiers who guarded the city disappeared. They disappeared without a trace. That was because Lu Shu became more cunning. He told Lu Xiaoyu to drag the guards down into the ground and he then placed them into the celestial map. None of the people in the outside world knew what had happened to them. This made others fear him even more. Some people said that the Wei Wu Army was like a beast who ate soldiers! Any intelligent person would know that this rumour was ridiculous. However, there were many stupid people who believed in it anyway. Meanwhile, Lu Shu hoped that there were more of these stupid people. That was because he was the one who told Zhang Weiyu to spread the rumor Initially, Lu Shu wanted Liu Yizhao to do it but gave up eventually. Liu Yizhao was too handsome and when he sat in the restaurant and spoke formally, he was very convincing. That was his unique advantage. If he was not part of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, Liu Yizhao would not need to worry about living a good life. However, he chose to be a scout for Lu Shu. In the past, Zhang Weiyu said that Liu Yizhao might be the person who was most likely to advance to the Master Realm. However, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers recently realized that Liu Yizhao had a very pure mindset and was extremely happy with his lot in life. When he was out scouting, he often walked around in a daze. He would even sometimes run around barefoot with his hair down. Li Heitan said that when he called Liu Yizhao back to eat dinner a few days ago, Liu Yizhao was sitting on the cliff and looking into the sky. His white shirt made him look like a handsome deity. Of course, that was why Lu Shu completely left Liu Yizhao alone. He thought that it would be excellent if Liu Yizhao could find happiness like that. Therefore, Lu Shu did not ask Liu Yizhao to spread the news and try to invoke fear of him. Fear was the most important source of income of Lu Shus distress points. Another source would be the slaves in the celestial map. Now, in the star of the fourth nebula where it was the best suited for living, humans lived in settlements. Lu Shu intentionally placed the wealthy families in different sectors and the slaves were placed separately too. As the star was huge, they were unable to meet up. However, to Lu Shus surprise, these groups of people were rather hardworking In the past, Lu Shu had to plant the plants he threw into the celestial map. Now, he could just throw them in front of the people. The few rivers which Lu Shu uprooted from the Luniverse gradually formed its own water system in the star. However, Lu Shu was not satisfied as the living creatures had yet to form a real civilization. Everyday, a large amount of distress points were produced for Lu Shu. Although the amount was gradually decreasing, Lu Shu continued to put people into the map As the days passed by, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers who had almost reached the West Region Capital, once again found themselves outside Liujian Pass. The soldiers of the wealthy families were on their way to the West Region. However, at this moment, they received the news that the Wei Wu Army had returned Everyone was confused after hearing the news. Were they still planning to fight? These people were not allies and every wealthy family had their own commander. There were over ten commanders amongst an army with hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Moreover, the suspicion they had against each other was very strong. As the situation was unclear, nobody dared to do anything rash. After all, everyone had followed the imperial edict and reached the West Region, so they decided to act according to the situation! What exactly is the Wei Wu Army doing? The commander of the Sun family was Sun Xunwens seventh brother and he had been waiting quite some time for Sun Zhongyang to report back. However, Sun Zhongyang suddenly disappeared Several hundreds of thousands of soldiers from the army were getting into formation a hundred miles away from the northern borders of the West Region. They looked as though they were assisting the West Region but they were actually planning to sit this one out and reap the spoils later. However, the only problem was whether Lu Shu would come back At this moment, Lu Shu had already brought the Imperial Dragon Soldiers back to the Liujian Pass. If not for Zhang Weiyu who was sure that nobody was alive under the rubble, Lu Shu might have asked them to dig through the rubble too Lu Shu suddenly froze. That was because a special name quickly went past his screen of distress points. However, the name was too special and caused Lu Shu to refer to the income records immediately to ensure that he did not see wrongly. Indeed, he did not see wrongly. From Duanmu Huangqis distress, +666! Duanmu Huangqi had not supplied distress points to Lu Shu in a while. It seemed that Duanmu Huangqi had suffered from the fact that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had yet to attack the capital in the West Region Could he be any clearer? Chapter 1261 - Many Patterns Since the appearance of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and until now, Duanmu Huangqi had always been waiting in the West Capital. He had not moved. Lu Shu and the rest continued to attack cities and seize territories. At first, they had assumed that Duanmu Huangqi would not be able to wait but to their surprise, the West Lord of Heaven seemed to be indifferent to what was happening outside. There seemed to be no reaction. What was the impression the people in the Luniverse had of Duanmu Huangqi? He was distrusting and tyrannical. In the past, when the King of Gods went on an expedition, Duanmu Huangqi had killed countless people. As the number one underling of the King of Gods, people were terrified by the sight of him. Some said that Duanmu Huangqi was the King of Gods most loyal lackey but he was also the craziest. Any enemies of his would not be able to sleep well at night. In those years, there were countless enemies who had been destroyed by Duanmu Huangqi. Some asked, why did the old King of Gods make Duanmu Huangqi the West Lord of Heaven? When the King of Gods went on his expedition, the West Region displayed the most resistance. After 3000 years of war, the old King of Gods had left the unyielding West Region to last and back then, many soldiers had died and a lot of blood had been shed. The war only ended when every soldier had been killed. Even then, there were civilians still planning to rebel. The old King of Gods had said that the West Region was worthy of respect, but rulers could not govern the world based on their feelings. Thus, in the end, he sent the most cruel Duanmu Huangqi to guard the West Region. The first few hundred years were days of complete darkness to the people of the West Region, but over time Duanmu Huangqi completely changed the West Region, to the point that there were not many differences between the West Region and the other regions. They were now even more loyal to the old King of Gods. Needless to say, the old King of Gods was harsh in utilisation of his people. This was the difference between the old King of Gods and Lu Shu. Although the old King of Gods often had his warm and annoying moments, he was still the King of Gods that people bowed their heads to. If Duanmu Huangqis hands were full of blood, then the old King of Gods entire body was bathed in blood. He would never be able to wash the traces of blood off. But most importantly, that Duanmu Huangqi did not react while Lu Shu and the rest attacked his cities and seized his territories. This was puzzling. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were about to reach the West Capital. Not even one year had passed since Duanmu Huangqi had rebelled. This massive change was very bewildering. The entire Luniverse was trying to guess Duanmu Huangqis thoughts. What caused Duanmu Huangqi to act so strangely? Had Duanmu Huangqi and Lu Shu already exchanged blows in the land of forefathers? Thus, was Duanmu Huangqi afraid of Lu Shu? Some people thought differently. Had Lu Shu advanced to the master realm? But they felt that the possibility of this occurring was not high. Lu Shu had just advanced to Rank One when he left the palace, right? Of course, some mentioned that the Sun family had released information that Lu Shu had advanced to Rank One a lot earlier than everyone thought. However, this news was also why many people thought that the massive heavenly vision did not belong to Lu Shu. But he had advanced to the master realm too quickly. In less than two years, he had advanced from Rank One to the master realm. What kind of genius was he? But no matter what, many people suddenly felt that Duanmu Huangqi had not moved because he feared the young man that the entire Luniverse had once underestimated! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers seemingly unplanned attack was definitely not under Li Liangs orders. More accurately, Li Liang was now very annoyed. After Lu Shu did this, he did not think about what Duanmu Huangqi would think. He did not think about what the wealthy families in the palace would think. Lu Shu had not made any plans since he entered the Luniverse. But this unpredictable behavior caused the Luniverse to remain frustrated and anguished over what exactly the Imperial Dragon Soldiers wanted to achieve. The wealthy families did not dare to pledge their loyalty to Duanmu Huangqi, but they did not dare to come into contact with Lu Shu. They would go with the flow. Li Liang asked, Great Lord, what are you planning Chen Zuan butted in. Brother Shu, what did you do that for? You took in so many people. You still have to feed them. How much money will you spend? Furthermore, have you considered Lu Shu interrupted Chen Zuan. Let me ask you. Why did Lao Zi write the Book of Dao? Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. How would I know? Why? Lu Shu paused for two seconds. Because Lao Zi wanted to. Chen Zuan was speechless. From Chen Zuans distress, +666! Li Liang did not speak either. All he had to do was carry out what the Great Lord thought of. He was not as rigid as Chen Zuan and Li Heitan! Li Liang commanded the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to pitch a camp near Liujian Pass. They had traveled a long way. They had walked back and forth across half of the West Region. Even the Imperial Dragon Soldiers could not stand it for much longer. But they rested up and anticipated the next fight. Li Liang felt that the true battle was coming up. They were about to face one of the people who held the most power and authority in the Luniverse. Furthermore, Lu Shu had also privately discussed with him that they had to prevent some people from attacking. Back then, Li Liang thought that Lu Shu had worried too much. Even if the wealthy families from the palace came, they were no match for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. But Lu Shu had a deeper concern. He was worried that the mastermind would save Duanmu Huangqi. After all, Duanmu Huangqi had used exactly the same method to leave the Earth as the 21 Rank One underlings. At midnight, everyone in Lu Shus celestial map quietly sat down and did homework. No matter how tiring it was for them to reclaim barren hills in the day, they had to do two hours of homework at night. This was the law in the fourth level of nebula Sun Zhongyang thought about how he had left the palace, full of confidence. His father probably did not know that he was doing homework here Even Li Heitan and the rest had to do homework. It was just that they did homework for a shorter period of time. Li Heitan curiously asked, Great Lord, are you making us do homework simply to torture us? Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu. She seemed to have an idea. Lu Shu quickly said, Why would you think so? I am doing this for your future. If you are not civilized, how will you find a wife? You have seen for yourselves. The women on Earth are highly civilized. What if you have communication problems with your family? Li Heitan complained, Chen Zuan is civilized, but he has not found a wife. Chen Zuan, who was happily observing at the side, exploded. What does this have to do with me? Dont attack me like that! Lu Shu thought about it and said, How about this? I will give you a problem. If you give me the correct answer, you do not have to do homework. A bear has fallen into a well. The well is 190.617 meters deep. The bear fell for 20 seconds. What color is the bear? Li Heitan raised his hand. Great Lord, the mass and speed has not changed. It is still a brown bear! Brown! Lu Shu looked at Li Heitan with caring eyes. Foolish child. If you fall 190 meters, you will die. Your body will be covered with blood. Thus, the bear is brownish red. Li Heitan was speechless. From Li Heitans distress, +666! Chapter 1262 - Messenger The army made up of over 100 thousand soldiers from the wealthy families had been formed in haste. No wealthy family dared to station a large number of troops in the palace to protect themselves. In other words, before Duanmu Huangqi attacked the palace, no wealthy family from the palace felt that any dangers would appear in the palace. With the palace of the King of Gods and the Sword Hut around, who would launch an attack on the Sword Hut, unless it was as part of the Sword Hut ceremony? Thus, to form this massive army, hundreds of people left the palace. Then, they transferred practitioners from the family businesses in the cities and added them to the army. Gradually, a massive army was formed. There was a very obvious problem. It would be very tiring to command these people. When Lu Shu and the rest disappeared, the masters had been troubled over the formation of an army. They had lived in comfort for too long. If they did not fight, their flaws would not be exposed. But once they fought, they would be done for. They were grateful that Lu Shu did not directly attack the West Capital. if not, their panic and messy execution would turn them into a joke. The wealthy families did not trust one another either. Thus, their armies pitched campsites a few kilometers away from one another. If they were too close to one another, they would not be able to react if someone launched an attack. But at that moment, a messenger came to the Song family military camp. The messenger ran over with bare feet. His hair was tied back. His clothes were wide and comfortable. He did not even seem nervous when he stood at the entrance of the campsite and facing countless practitioners from the Song family. I am Liu Yizhao, servant of the Great Lord. I would like to see the boss of the Song family, Xiao Mingze the chief officer Zhao Shuai will do as well, said Liu Yizhao with a smile. Lu Shu did not want to send Liu Yizhao over. However, Liu Yizhao went to find Lu Shu and told him that Lu Shu could give him the most dangerous job he wanted to break through the final step of his cultivation with a life and death situation. When Lu Shu heard this, he understood that Liu Yizhao was very close to the master realm. Like Nie Ting, he was stuck at this level. Whether he would be able to break through would be up to divine will. Nie Ting had sought a battle to break through and Liu Yizhao was doing the same. Although there was a rather large gap between Liu Yizhaos talents and Nie Tings, it was already shocking enough that Liu Yizhao was able to reach this level! Sending Liu Yizhao to the Song family was a huge risk. Even though the Song family was sincere, he would never truly know their intentions. You would not be able to determine who your true comrades were when you were not at the verge of death. Someone walked out of the Song family campsite. He looked at Liu Yizhao in shock. You you are Liu Yizhao! Liu Yizhao smiled. Thats me. Chief officer Zhao, are you well? Zhao Shuai observed Liu Yizhao in shock. For some reason, although they were both Rank Ones, he felt that Liu Yizhao was much stronger than him. This feeling was not unfounded. The stronger a practitioner was, the more they should trust their intuition. Liu Yizhao thought about it and it appeared Li Liang was right. As the chief officer of the Song family, Zhao Shuai would definitely be sent to this battle. But at this moment, a middle-aged man walked over. He looked at Liu Yizhao, then looked at Zhao Shuai. In the end, he said to Liu Yizhao, I am the commander of the Song family forces, Song Changying. If you have something to say, you can speak to me. Liu Yizhao smiled. My Great Lord has said that we will only talk to chief officer Zhao and boss Xiao. We do not care about who you are. Song Changying was dumbfounded. There was anger in his eyes. You are too condescending. He was a direct descendant of the Song family and in the Song family army, he had the final say. But the messenger that Lu Shu had sent wanted Zhao Shuai to command the army. Although Zhao Shuai was the chief officer, even the chief officer did not have the right to do so! Liu Yizhao did not mind Song Changyings tone. He smiled. In front of my Great Lord, you must be able to survive before talking about your courage with me. This time, I will forgive you. But there will be no next time! Although he said that he would forgive Song Changying, he slapped the flag at the entrance of the campsite. The flag collapsed with a crash! Song Changying was dumbfounded. He suddenly realized that although Liu Yizhao was facing a powerful army, he was very confident. Although he was simply a messenger, he did not pay any attention to the Song family. Why? Where did the Wei Wu Armys confidence come from? The Wei Wu Army was a group of bumpkins from the Azure Dragon Village, right? Although Song Changying thought this way, he did not have the confidence to fight back. The Wei Wu Army was much more ferocious now. He thought more deeply about it, if he killed Liu Yizhao tonight, would the crazy Wei Wu Army trample the Song family tomorrow? Liu Yizhao sighed. Im not interested. You dont even dare to attack me. Fine. Today, my Great Lord asked me to bring information to the Song family and the Sun family. If you retreat 150 kilometers, we will still be friends. If you do not retreat, there will only be corpses left here tonight. Liu Yizhao then turned and walked into the night. Song Changying and Zhao Shuai heard the sound of Liu Yizhao running wildly, his footsteps were heavy, like a drum. People panicked when they heard these footsteps. Song Changyings expression was dark and uncertain. Zhao Shuai saluted. Commander, what is your decision? Song Changying laughed coldly and looked at Zhao Shuai. You and Xiao Mingze already have a plan. Since you have been in contact with the Wei Wu Army, why didnt you rely on them? Zhao Shuai did not seem to take Song Changyings words to heart. He adjusted his clothes and calmly said, Back then, I served the Song family because I owed the previous master a favor. I have continued to serve the Song family for over 200 years. I have fulfilled my favor. If the commander insists on not listening to the Wei Wu Army, I will bring my people and leave. I dont want to die. Do you really think that the Wei Wu Army will dare to come and kill our massive army tonight? Song Changying stared at Zhao Shuai. To be honest, he did not quite believe Liu Yizhao. What was he talking about? If they did not leave tonight, this place would be filled with corpses? Who was he trying to scare? At that moment, Zhao Shuais head was filled with the image of Lu Shu walking down the street full of blood. At the time, he had been secretly observing, but did not dare to step up and help him. In reality, Lu Shu did not need his assistance either. But all those who had witnessed that scene would understand that perhaps the Wei Wu Army was not invincible, but the wealthy families from the palace were not their equals. The entire army, move back by 150 kilometers! Song Changying shouted to his soldiers. He had no choice but to make a decision. But after issuing this command, he looked at Zhao Shuai. I want to see how brave the Wei Wu Army is! Song Changying was unhappy, as this retreat meant that the Song family wanted to build friendly relations with the Wei Wu Army. They were falling in. If the Wei Wu Army did not win, then the Song family would have to face the palace of the King of Gods and Duanmu Huangqi! But at that moment, flames soared into the sky in the east. Battle cries could be heard dozens of kilometers away in the dark. That was where the Li family were. The Li family were probably done for! The Wei Wu Army were going to kill thousands of people in one night! Chapter 1263 - Battle! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu had sent Liu Yizhao to the military campsites to warn the Song family and the Sun family. He was afraid that they would kill the wrong people. Of course, this was Li Liangs suggestion. If the Song family and the Sun family were not even willing to retreat 150 kilometers, then their loyalty was a hoax. They would then be treated as enemies. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers needed to treat the entire world as their enemies in this journey. If the Song family and the Sun family did not leave, then it was fine to kill them. Of course, Lu Shu indicated that they would kill who they needed to kill, and he would capture who he needed to capture. A lightning-fast fatal attack was required in this surprise attack that concerned life and death. They would eliminate the wealthy families without even giving them time to breathe. Thus, Lu Shu could not be stubborn and capture over 100 thousand people into the celestial map. He could only pick up those who survived. Luckily, he was much stronger than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. While Zhang Weiyu killed ten people, Lu Shu might have captured 20 people. After all, Lu Shu only had to touch them. When he shoved creatures into the celestial map, including humans, there would be repulsion between their Spirit Qi and his Spirit Qi. But the repulsion displayed by people below the master realm was negligible to Lu Shu. The commander of the Li family looked at the flames in despair. He could not understand how the Wei Wu Army had launched a surprise attack. The Li family had even allocated almost 1000 people as sentries in order to prevent a surprise attack. The guards covered the area surrounding the campsite. These sentry guards were not to guard against Lu Shu. They were supposed to guard against the other wealthy families! But when Lu Shu and the others started to fight them from within the campsite, the Li family did not even know where the enemies had appeared from! Of course, outsiders would not have known that Anthony was a master and he could transport 5000 people over 100 kilometers to launch their surprise attack. Their enemies could not defend against this sort of assault. Thus, while the Li family guarded against outsiders, Lu Xiaoyu controlled Anthony and sent all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to the middle of the Li family campsite. The Li family was totally caught unaware! The practitioners from the Li family tried to fight back, but realized that they were no match for these armored soldiers who had suddenly appeared! A campsite of 10 thousand people, who were dubbed the elites from the palace, were completely annihilated by the Imperial Dragon Soldiers in just over ten minutes. It was as if a ferocious beast they could not defend themselves against had suddenly appeared from the middle of the campsite as everyone fled the camp. It was said that actions spoke louder than words. Li Liang had thought about it. The wealthy families in the palace had lived in ease for far too long. Did they have any combat power? They were just jokes who had lived in comfort! Someone suddenly suggested, Why dont we split the Imperial Dragon Soldiers into five groups? With 1000 people in each group, they would be able to eliminate a campsite of 10 thousand people. But Li Liang shook his head. Dont think that way. Dont underestimate the enemy as well. We are already confident of success. If we distribute our military power, we will give them a chance to destroy us. We are strong enough, but we cannot give them the chance to turn defeat into victory. This was the benefit of Li Liang as the commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He was a veteran. Before he met Lu Shu, it was not an exaggeration to call him the most famous general. But he had never been arrogant. When the Black Feather Army realized that they could not completely eliminate Lu Shu and the rest, Li Liang decided to command the Black Feather Army to retreat. This was not because Li Liang was afraid to die. It was because he knew that if they did not escape at that time, then they would not be able to flee at all. Now, he controlled the powerful Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He had always advanced gradually and fought calmly. He was not overly proud nor hurried! At this moment, Lu Shu walked to Li Liang. Li Liang asked, Great Lord, what plans do you have next? Chen Zuans expression changed. Old Li, you should be the one making plans. Dont let Brother Shu make plans ah! Chen Zuan flew over 20 meters away. From Chen Zuans distress, +748! Lu Shu looked calmly at Li Liang. He said, We will follow your plan. Then, he continued to capture those who had been left behind. To Lu Shu, these escaping soldiers were his possessions. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. In the Luniverse, the defeated would become the slaves of the victors. The mark of a slave would be imposed upon them and they would lose their freedom forever. Now, Lu Shu only asked them to open up a wasteland. He could not be more compassionate. The battle started to spread to the west. The soldiers from the Imperial Dragon Soldiers easily defeated their enemies. The Song family and the Sun family had retreated. The other wealthy families were confused. When they saw the fire, they thought that a battle had broken out between the wealthy families. In their minds, the Wei Wu Army probably did not dare to challenge so many wealthy families, right? Of course, it was not that they had overestimated themselves. They felt that the West Capital was just nearby. Even if Lu Shu was that brave, he would be afraid of Duanmu Huangqi right? But the reality was that Li Liang did not rush to enter the West Capital. He wanted to lure Duanmu Huangqi out and fight him! Duanmu Huangqi was now hiding in the West Capital and he did not dare to come out. Li Liang was afraid that there was a trap in the West Capital. But Li Liang was slightly puzzled. Did Duanmu Huangqi not plan to do anything, even though this place had been totally destroyed? What trump card was hidden in the West Capital? This was also the reason why the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were in no rush to attack the West Capital. They were still playing a game of chess. To be honest, Li Liang was shocked that so many people from the wealthy families in the palace had come. They had wanted to force Duanmu Huangqi out. Why did it feel like they were about to besiege an enemy stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements? At the same time, Sun Zhongyang and the others were doing homework in the celestial map. Occasionally, they saw a person suddenly appear. The moment they entered, they continued screaming and running away, like what they had been doing outside. Sun Zhongyang and the others looked up and saw the person. They said, Come, dont shout. Come and do homework! At this moment, Sun Zhongyang sharply noticed that among these people, there were none from the Song family and the Sun family. He said to his Sun family subordinates, The 12 underlings, come with me. Lets go and take a look. They flew around in the star they were on for a long time. Sun Zhongyang finally sighed. It looks like pledging our loyalty was of some use. There is no one from the Song family and the Sun family. It looks like Lu Shu did not take any action against these two families. Lets go back and continue to do homework. The 12 underlings from the Sun family looked at one another, speechless. If Sun Zhongyang had not added the last sentence, they would have been very happy. Sun Zhongyang looked at them. He said sincerely, You must understand that after tonight, thousands of people might join us to do homework. Would you feel better after thinking about that After that, he said with a resolute tone, Furthermore, the Sun family must have shown their sincerity to the Great Lord. It will not be long until we get out. However, I do hope that he we will let us out, eventually. After all, once he is done with the wealthy families, he will start the fight against Duanmu Huangqi! Chapter 1264 - Lord of Heaven of the North For the entire night, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers continued fighting with the wealthy families of the palace. The Li family was the unluckiest of them all as they were the most unprepared. The reason they set fire to the campsite during the night attack was not because they wanted to ruin the campsite but rather because they wanted to cause panic. The fire reminded the wealthy families of the palace that even a fool would be prepared. However, Li Liang did not mind. Just as what he said, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers completely dominated in their fights. The strength of any wealthy family of the palace was only average and no accidents would happen as long as one did not pretend to die and disperse the soldiers. Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Coral and the rest had their guard up. Perhaps the mastermind would attack that night. Meanwhile, Zhang Weiyu and the rest pretended to run all over the place with their Armor that Shook Mountains but in reality, the formation of the Imperial Palace Soldiers was never messed up. In fact, they were always close to Lu Shu. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers conquered the third campsite, Li Liang asked in confusion, Great Lord, what on earth does the mastermind want, if the wealthy families of the palace were sent over by the fake imperial edict, did they simply want to watch the Imperial Dragon Soldiers devour the troops without suffering any injuries? This is so strange. Lu Shu kept silent. He could not spill the secret about how he would become more powerful if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers killed others. However, in his mind, he thought that if what he guessed was correct, some people were waiting for him to develop to a certain stage before snatching the things that belonged to him. Therefore, the mastermind must know Lu Shu very well. He knew what Lu Shu had within him and how he managed to level up so quickly. Why did an enemy that was so familiar with him send an army that was there to commit suicide? For the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to kill? Or for Lu Shu to level up? This made Lu Shu very uneasy. That was because his opponent seemed to have taken advantage of him completely and gave him the opportunity to level up. That meant that his opponent was unafraid of him levelling up. Li Liang asked curiously, Great Lord, do you have any ideas regarding who is targeting you? Lu Shu shook his head. I dont have a concrete answer. I only managed to eliminate Wen Zaifou as a suspect. Li Liang did not dare to give any suggestions. After all, it would involve the Lord of Heaven if he spoke. If he had any misjudgement, he could not bear the responsibility. When the Imperial Palace Soldiers led by Zhang Weiyu passed by Lu Shu, Lu Shu suddenly stopped Zhang Weiyu and asked, In your opinion, how are Yu Fuyao and Qing Kong like? Zhang Weiyu was stunned for a moment. My opinion of Yu Fuyao is that she will change her male companion every month. She selected her male companions very carefully. I dont think any man has a good impression of Yu Fuyao. As for Qing Kong As he said that, Zhang Weiyu suddenly realized that his impression of Qing Kong was very shallow. Qing Kong was like an ordinary Lord of Heaven who settled his work, occasionally practiced behind closed doors and was extremely respectful towards the old King of Gods. As compared to the other Lords of Heaven, Qing Kong was like the ordinary person amongst the crazy people. Having said that, the elder named Qing Kong had managed everything in fear on behalf of the King of Gods. Everyone in the North Region praised Qing Kong as the King of Gods of the North. The locals praised him because the North Region was safe. The wealthy families would stop bullying the public and the Lord of Heaven would give benefits to the wealthy families, such as cutting their taxes. The foreign businessmen also praised Qing Kong as the more the North Region emphasised on business, the lower the rates for taxes. Qing Kong seemed to be the best Lord of Heaven amongst the entire Luniverse. Of course, Qing Kong had depended on others. Wen Zaifou did not care about politics, Yu Fuyao changed her male companion every month, Duanmu Huangqi was nasty and suspicious. In comparison, Qing Kong was extremely good. Zhang Weiyu thought and said, My impression of Qing Kong is that he is a good person. Whenever he entered the palace for his shift, he would bring a whole lot of local produce from the North Region. He always smiled like a friendly neighbour and had a very low profile. Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was amiss. It was already abnormal for him to have three other Lords of Heaven. Moreover, Qing Kong would look extremely obvious if one compared him with the others. Being ordinary was not a bad thing, but Lu Shu felt that something was amiss. The other three people were very unusual, so why was Qing Kong so normal? He hoped that his suspicion was wrong. That was because he had yet to interact with Qing Kong but he had to be cautious of the others. Li Liang thought and said, Great Lord, you have to keep your guard up. Many problems were caused by honest people. We have to keep our guards up. Lu Shu nodded. Lets talk about this after tonights battle ends. Tell everyone to continue to be careful in case a third party suddenly cuts in and joins the battle! Roger. Li Liang, Zhang Weiyu and the rest followed the command. Lu Xiaoyu asked at the side, What exactly do you think the mastermind wants? Lu Shu smiled. You dont have to care about what he wants, the dead do not need anything. Then let me ask you a question, asked Lu Xiaoyu curiously, Do you know why you did not open the seventh level, do you have any recollection? No, I dont have any recollection regarding that, said Lu Shu, Eh, Zhang Weiyu and the rest are in danger, I need to help them. Hmmph, said Lu Xiaoyu in disdain. At this moment, she looked at Coral who was on the other side of the battlefield. Both of them exchanged glances with each other before looking away at the same time. The battle continued towards the west. The Sun family and the Song family had received the warning from Liu Yizhao beforehand. However, the other families were not as lucky. When the Sun family and the Song family retreated, the scouts of the other families reported the news and everyone guessed that the two families had received some insider information. However, they did not have the determination like the two families as they would be offending the edict if they retreated. Meanwhile, the Mice Army had reported the actions taken by the Sun family and the Song family. Lu Shu was only relieved when he heard that the two families had completely retreated. Or else, he could only kill them. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers destroyed the third campsite, the remaining nine wealthy families finally decided to form an alliance. They finally figured out who was conducting the night attacks. However, they could not win against Lu Shu and could only form an alliance in a hurry. Moreover, they hoped that Lu Shu and the rest would not be crazy enough to fight against all the wealthy families in the palace. In their opinion, they had to at least be wary of the enemies in the West Region, right? However, they were wrong. Or rather, all the enemies who judged the Imperial Dragon Soldiers based on common sense were wrong. Chapter 1265 - A New Wealthy Family All of the wealthy families of the palace wanted to defend against Lu Shu together. Some of the wealthy families had exchanged their messenger mirrors for communication purposes. All the scouts they sent out disappeared. Some of them thought that the scouts fled but it could not be that all the scouts had fled and nobody returned, right? This situation caused them to see the fire from afar and realize that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were probably here to attack them but none of them knew the exact situation! The wealthy families of the palace did not know that hundreds of thousands of the elite Mice Army had hid in the forest and almost completely surrounded all the wealthy families. If the scout they sent out was not a Rank One individual who could fly, he would definitely not make it past the Mice Army. It should be known that the Mice Army were much more powerful than the wealthy families of the palace Everyone who fought a battle knew that the priority of intelligence gathering during a battle was the highest. Now that the chief officers of the wealthy families did not dare to fly out to check on the situation, Li Liang felt as though his opponent was fighting a battle with his eyes closed. All along, the wealthy families were weaker than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and if they closed their eyes, what was the point of the battle? Moreover, the wealthy families of the palace had overestimated the ability of their commanders. There were nine commanders for 90,000 soldiers and they met with many difficulties when commanding them to form up. Occasionally, the soldiers from the Li family entered the Zhou familys rows and the soldiers from the Zhou family were completely lost in the formation of the Liu family. The entire situation was a mess. Lu Shu sighed when he saw this from afar. They were basically courting death. At this moment, the wealthy families who were busy fixing their formations had yet to realize that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were nearby! To be honest, Lu Shu did not feel like fighting against such opponents. He passed his right to command to Li Liang and said it was up to him to command. These battles were better left to sly people like Li Liang. Lu Shu said to Li Liang, There are a lot of people this time round. Its up to you to decide. You can begin. After hearing that, Li Liang said nicely to Lu Xiaoyu, Can you please attack them? You only need to kill a group of people with a natural disaster to cause a disruption to their formation. After which, there is no need to continue to battle. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. No problem. After Lu Xiaoyu said that, she pulled Anthony down into the ground. Meanwhile, Li Liang took one minute before saying in his helmet, Charge! The helmet was usually called the portable fortress. However, the soldiers were often slow and the speed of the portable fortress was too slow. However, when the magical armor was worn by the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, things were different. The armor did not seem to affect their speed at all. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers charged, the sky tumbled and the earth cracked, the loud noise and flying dust nearly buried the 10,000 soldiers. When Anthony, who was already a master, made his move, it became a natural disaster. The gigantic Sand Shower Tripitaka engulfed an entire wealthy familys troops in an instant. Lu Shu was also impressed by this scene. Li Liang exclaimed in the video call, With this technique, none of the troops on earth could win against the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. The Practitioners who were buried under the Sand Shower Tripitaka struggled to escape. Some of them stepped on their buddies bodies and shoulders to leap out, forgetting about their friendships. A terrible scene unfolded. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were still charging with full force. They could not waste the opportunity that Lu Xiaoyu made for them. Li Liang was someone who would not give up on opportunities. However, at this moment, everyone started to think about Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Xiaoyu had begun to serve as Lu Shus accountant. She took on the role of both the accountant and the treasurer and even wanted to cut costs for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Soon, everyone forgot about how violent and merciless Lu Xiaoyu was. However, at this moment, all the memories from before suddenly came back. Initially when they were still training on King Lu Mountain, Lu Xiaoyu was responsible for protecting Li Heitan and the rest. Therefore, in the era when Li Heitan and the rest were still inexperienced, Lu Xiaoyu had killed even more soldiers alone than the entire team. Lu Shu suddenly thought about what Lu Xiaoyu told him. Perhaps in my past life, I thought you were suffering too much. Therefore, I made a vow to kill those whom you do not want to kill but have to kill for you. Lu Shu suddenly wanted to end the war now as he did not want Lu Xiaoyu to kill too many people. At the next moment, Lu Shu stepped into the army of the wealthy families. More than 4000 gray threads of the Sparrow Shade were spinning around him like a grinding wheel that mercilessly harvested lives. Someone saw Lu Shu but did not know his identity. Three Rank One patrons attacked Lu Shu together when they saw him enter their territory. Their weapons glowed and two black axes flew towards Lu Shu, making ear-deafening sounds as the heavy axes flew. However, before the weapons could go near Lu Shu, the gray threads instantly broke all the weapons as though they were tofu. As what Li Liang said, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers needed to instill fear in their opponents. Lu Shu was the killer on this battlefield. Lu Shu looked around calmly. All the practitioners were retreating and Lu Shu had a huge space around him. A young man was standing silently amongst the crowd. Nobody dared to fight with him. After that, the troops began to disperse as everyone knew that they could not win against him. That night, the wealthy families of the palace had paid a huge price for their ignorance. When the news spread, several aristocrats from all around the world began to eye up the wealthy families of the palace. The wealthy families were about to become history. Everyone began to take action. Of course, they had to wait patiently for the wealthy families to be defeated. Suddenly, some people felt that Lu Shu might turn the entire Luniverse upside down! According to legends, blood stained the entire patch of ground 100 miles away from the West Region. Song Changying, the commander of the Song family looked at Zhao Shuai who was beside him. Zhao Shuai hid his hands in his sleeves and was in a daze. Before Song Changying could ask him, Zhao Shuai suddenly turned around and smiled. Do you think they will start a wealthy family called the Zhao family? I think its highly possible. Song Changying suddenly broke into a cold sweat. Chapter 1266 - The Position of the Lord of Heaven Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mountains overlapped a distance away and the green color gave one an extremely refreshing feeling. However, when the people of the Sun family and the Song family recalled the battle last night, the good feeling they felt immediately vanished. Song Changying looked at Zhao Shuai. In the past, Zhao Shuai was always very courteous when speaking to the master. The Song family also knew that Zhao Shuai had helped the Song family for almost 200 years only because he was repaying a favor. However, after the event last night, Zhao Shuai seemed to have changed, but not entirely. Song Changying laughed, New wealthy family? Dont say this too early. Its not early. Zhao Shuai shook his head. 12 out of the 14 wealthy families decided to fight the Wei Wu Army, but I heard that nobody could escape unscathed after offending him, including Duanmu Huangqi. Song Changying felt suffocated. That was right, if Duanmu Huangqi was being threatened, what about the wealthy families of the palace? Meanwhile, Zhao Shuai and Xiao Mingze from the palace had begun investing in Lu Shu a long time ago. Song Changying suddenly recalled the incident that happened in the Song family a while ago. The magical armor that Xiao Mingze gave Lu Shu came from the warehouse of the Song family. That was something that was kept deep within the warehouse. However, the Song family had been a wealthy family for a long time, the members were too busy enjoying themselves to realize that the warehouse even stored those types of armor. However, it was impossible to keep secrets. On the ninth day Lu Shu left the palace, the news that Xiao Mingze had gifted the magical weapons were exposed. Xiao Mingze was punished by the master of the Song family to kneel in the yard for a long time. The master of the Song family asked Xiao Mingze for his reason for doing it and he answered, It was a rare commodity worth investing in. From that day on, not only did Xiao Mingze stay alive, he was protected by the master of the Song family. Meanwhile, the worker that reported that Xiao Mingze used the magical weapon was killed by the master. Apart from that, every single worker that knew about this was killed. Zhao Shuai and Xiao Mingze became the chief officer and boss respectively. However, they knew that they would have died if they did not escape unscathed. After all, the people who dealt with the wealthy families were still workers. In fact, before he left the palace, Zhao Shuai had already promised Xiao Mingze that he would leave the Song family. Now, Song Changying felt that the masters decision was very wise. Only those who dealt personally with the Wei Wu Army would know that the wealthy families were extremely helpless in the safe and peaceful Luniverse. Meanwhile, the Wei Wu Army were like the wolves who ate the helpless sheep. At this moment, loud footsteps were heard from a distance away. Song Changying looked towards the direction nervously. He knew who had arrived, and that person was powerful enough to kill everyone. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers appeared and Zhao Shuai went forward to welcome them. Song Changying suddenly felt that Zhao Shuais expression looked like the expression he had when he first arrived in the Song family over 100 years ago. The people from the Sun family also rushed over. When Song Changying saw the thick armor that the other party was wearing, he was unable to tell the identity of the person. The three parties met. Zhao Shuai greeted Lu Shu, who was standing in front of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, How are you, Great Lord? Lu Shu smiled and Lu Xiaoyu, who was beside him, took out an Armor that Shook Mountains from the invisible storage equipment and said calmly, Will you wear it? Make a choice. We will make you wealthy after the battle. Thank you, Great Lord! Zhao Shuai was extremely happy. In the future palace, he would definitely be able to stand out! Song Changying was in a daze. He did not expect Zhao Shuai to leave the Song family so suddenly. He also did not expect the Wei Wu Army to view the palace as their possession. After settling the problem with Zhao Shuai, Lu Shu looked at the commander of the Sun family and said while examining his armor, Why are you here, master of the Sun family? Song Changying looked over in shock. Sun Xunwen led his troops and came over? Wasnt he guarding the tomb of his ancestors? He had only been there for seven days. According to the customs, he had to stay there for at least three years. Sun Xunwen took off his armor and said while smiling, Great Lord, you have great observation skills. You managed to recognize me despite my armor. Nobody expected this to happen. The masters of the other wealthy families would always send people with important positions over instead of going over personally. After all, if any mishaps happened, they were doomed. However, as the master of the Sun family, Sun Xunwen came over and took the risk by himself! Lu Shu smiled. You are rather daring to come here by yourself? Did you gain the courage from advancing to the master realm? The Master Realm is not the reason. I dont think its difficult for you to kill a master. I came because I think that you wont kill me, smiled Sun Xunwen, I am only able to show my sincerity if I came personally. I risk my life for you, if you want to kill me, I wont resist. This was an eye-opening day for Song Changying. Firstly, the master of the Sun family risked his life. Now, that master let down his guard in front of Lu Shu and told Lu Shu that he could kill him! At this moment, Song Changying realized that the people wearing black armor behind Lu Shu had their arms hidden in their armor as though they were hiding some important weapons that could kill even a master. Suddenly, Sun Xunwen asked, May I ask if my son is still alive? Lu Shu smiled. He had heard that Sun Xunwen doted on his son extremely. He did not believe that initially as he thought that power and status overpowered love in the wealthy families. However, it seemed like Sun Xunwen cared a lot about family ties. Lu Shu said, He is alright. However, I found out that his literacy standard is quite low, hence I am giving him supplementary lessons. Sun Xunwen laughed. It is his honor to receive supplementary lessons from the Great Lord. After knowing that Sun Zhongyang was alright, Sun Xunwen heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Lu Shu asked, You took such a big gamble. You must want something from me? What is it? Song Changying listened attentively. He wanted to know what Sun Xunwen wanted. At this moment, Song Changying did not dare to interrupt and listened attentively. Sun Xunwen calmed down. I came over to ask for the position of the Lord of Heaven. Lu Shu was stunned. Why did you look for me if you want to be a Lord of Heaven? Then, Sun Xunwen fell to his knees and kowtowed to Lu Shu. He took a deep breath before saying, That is because you are the Lord of Heaven. I, Sun Xunwen, welcome your arrival. Chapter 1267 - Take A Gamble Sun Xunwens greeting was unexpected by everyone. Song Changying, who was unaware of everything might be confused, but even Lu Shu who was aware was extremely confused. Lu Shu asked, Do you know what you are saying? He did not understand how Sun Xunwen figured out the truth? I remember Sir Zhang Weiyu. I have recognized Sir Zhang since the spy from my Sun family sent his drawing to the family, said Sun Xunwen, We have especially sent the painter to Nangeng City to question the relatives of the Wei Wu Army. I did not expect to take advantage of that. Sun Xunwen admitted that he had known Lu Shus identity beforehand so as to stop Lu Shus suspicion. That was because Sun Xunwens attitude was too determined and it might not be good. His logic was similar to Liu Yizhaos. Would Zhang Weiyu be loyal to anyone else other than the King of Gods? After all, was Zhang Weiyus presence in the Wei Wu Army not enough evidence? In fact, Zhang Weiyu had not thought about it as thoroughly as Sun Xunwen At this moment, Song Changying was the most confused. When he heard Zhang Weiyus name, he thought it sounded familiar. After two seconds, he knew who Sun Xunwen was referring to. As the commander of the Imperial Palace Soldiers, Zhang Weiyu had heard of every disciple. Moreover, the event that took place 23 years ago had shaken the entire palace. Song Changying was not foolish. The only reason he did not manage to react immediately was because of the long lapse in time. Yet now, he acted as though he had become aware of a huge surprising secret. A sense of fear spread in his body and went deep into his bones! The practitioners behind him stayed more than 100 meters away, similar to the Sun family. Nobody else knew about the secret. Song Changying suddenly felt that the world had changed. The person who ruled for 3000 years in the Luniverse had returned. He did not die! However, at this moment, he realized that Lu Shu might not allow him to survive since he now knew the secret. At this moment, Song Changying turned and ran. After a few steps, he realized that he was too slow and decided to fly. However, before he could do that, Sun Xunwen blocked him. Sun Xunwen slapped down on Song Changying and it felt as heavy as a mountain. He spat out a tiny turtle shell from his mouth. The turtle shell had always been hidden below his tongue as a treasure to save his life. The turtle shell expanded instantly after it left his mouth. However, Sun Xunwens hand slammed on the turtle shell without a pause. Song Changying saw the turtle shell break apart with his own eyes. Time seemed to have stopped as Sun Xunwens slender palm passed through the pieces and hit Song Changyings head. With a slap, Song Changying collapsed to the ground. Although the practitioners of the Song family saw everything, it happened so quickly that they did not have the time to save Song Changying. Moreover, at this moment, they were only thinking about fleeing! With a boom, the ground that the Song family troops were standing on began to collapse. The soil sank into the ground like a waterfall, causing the practitioners who wanted to escape to fall in. When Sun Xunwen saw this, he narrowed his eyes. He did not know who the person attacking was or where the master was hiding. How did he manage to master the earth-type Metahuman skills like that! Had he been practising it for his entire life? Sun Xunwen sucked up to Lu Shu because he thought Lu Shu was powerful enough. Sun Xunwen might look loyal but he had already guessed Lu Shus identity before the bloody battle on the limestone bricks. However, why didnt he attack at that time? He thought Lu Shu would die! Eventually, he regretted it and decided to close his doors as he thought that he was blinded by status. However, after he opened his doors, Sun Xunwen was not more loyal but instead, he became more charismatic and was no longer fearful. After all, as a wealthy family, he still cared about benefits. Now, Sun Xunwen was more certain that his choice was correct. 14 families from the wealthy families of the palace came over and only the Sun family was left. The contact between the Song family and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was Zhao Shuai and Xiao Mingze. Now that both of them had decided to leave, Lu Shu no longer felt anything for the Song family. Lu Shu asked Zhao Shuai, Is Xiao Mingze safe? Zhao Shuai nodded. Before I left the palace, I helped him seek refuge. The Song family wont be able to find him. Thats good. Lu Shu nodded and turned to look at Sun Xunwen. If you want the position of the West Lord of Heaven, go ahead and fight for it by yourself. As for how you will perform, I will wait and see. Sun Xunwen put his hands together and said, Rest assured, Lord. After he said that, Lu Shu turned and led the Imperial Dragon Soldiers towards the West Region. Sun Xunwen, on the other hand, led the Sun family and followed closely behind. The 10,000 elites he brought with him were loyal soldiers who were willing to sacrifice themselves for the position of the West Lord of Heaven. When they left, Zhang Weiyu whispered to Lu Shu, This brat is very sly. He must love his son a lot because he asked about his son after he came. This means that his son is his weakness, and his weakness is in your control. This is the best way to gain his trust. Lu Shu smiled and waved his hands. We dont have to force everyone to be loyal. I dont intend to continue taking up the role of the King of Gods after the battle. Zhang Weiyu was stunned. He asked, Do you really dare to give up on the role? Why not? smiled Lu Shu. Isnt the local cuisine good and the mobile games fun? Why must I be the King of Gods? Zhang Weiyu was happy. I will follow you anywhere you go. However, at this moment, the low sound of a horn was heard in the West Region. That sound made one very uncomfortable. Zhang Weiyu frowned, I wonder what this means. What do we do, Great Lord? Li Heitan interrupted, Great Lord, lets charge in and kill all of them?! To Li Heitan, everything could be settled by being rash and strategy was unnecessary. Lu Shu shook his head. We should be careful as we are not sure what the situation is. Li Heitan was extremely happy when he heard that. He turned and shouted to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, Brothers, did you hear that? Great Lord said we can risk it and fight! Lu Shu was speechless. Hold on. Lu Shu stopped Li Heitan immediately. With your literacy level, you are still not planning to do your homework? Li Heitan suddenly felt very wronged. He did not know what mistake he had made. However, before he could ask about it, Duanmu Huangqis voice echoed through the sky. The gates of the city have opened. Duanmu Huangqi is waiting for the Great Lord at the palace in the West Region. Nobody expected Duanmu Huangqi to open the city gates at this moment. Moreover, he was still waiting for Lu Shus arrival. However, Duanmu Huangqi had not expected to wait for half a month From Duanmu Huangqis distress, +666! Chapter 1268 - Seal the City If Lu Shu was alone, he could definitely be reckless. Although he was cautious, he had been reckless a few times in Africa and in Europe. But during a war, it was different. He was entrusted with the lives of many and every decision was very important. Thus, if he would not return, then he would not go. The city gates of the West Capital had been opened. For the first few days, no one came out, and no one went in. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Sun family had pitched their campsite dozens of kilometers away. Outsiders did not know what the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were doing. Not even the elites from the Sun family beside them knew what Lu Shu was planning. But Sun Xunwen did not panic. Since he had made his move, all he had to do was wait. When the Sun family cut off communication with the wealthy families from the palace, the wealthy families started to panic. For a period of time, the Practitioners who were scattered about doing business started to gather near the palace. Even if they lost their business, they had to protect their families. After a long period of peace, the wealthy families from the palace finally understood that in this world, their fists were their last weapons when they encountered danger. It was not systems or rules. When systems and rules were established, they were created to deceive the peasants in this slave society and build a hierarchy of dominance. But as time passed, and the wealthy families in the palace experienced a change in authority, the later generations gradually forgot how their ancestors had established their footing in the palace. At this moment, the people of the Luniverse suddenly realized that even if Lu Shu did not move, everyone else was deploying manpower in preparation for a battle. It was as if Lu Shu was the eye of the storm and outside the peaceful eye of the storm was a terrifying hurricane. Lu Shu could no longer see distress points from Duanmu Huangqi. It was not that he was calm. Lu Shu was earning distress points from too many people. He could not find the distress points from Duanmu Huangqi. At this moment, Lu Shu conscientiously counted the number of distress points he needed to advance. He could not be blamed for desperately grabbing distress points during the entire journey. The gap was just too large. He now needed 100 million distress points to light the first star of the sixth level of nebula. It was the same for the second star. The third star required 200 million distress points and when it came to the seventh star, he needed 3.2 billion distress points. This meant that he needed 6.4 billion distress points in total for the sixth level of nebula. Lu Shu felt that he had killed enough people. He had killed a total of 300 thousand soldiers during his time in the Luniverse. This time, he had killed several thousand slave owners and 130 thousand elites from the palace. Even if this was the case, there would only be a total of 500 million distress points, with each person contributing 1000 points. It was a far cry from the 6.4 billion points that he needed. No wonder the old King of Gods had gone on a massacre for several years. Back then, the population of the Luniverse was much higher. Lu Shu had seen records of these events in the Sword Hut and according to the records, there were several million Practitioners in the Luniverse. He could not have killed all of them, right? Of course, Lu Shu did not just have 500 million distress points. He was about to finish lighting up the entire fifth level of nebula. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that the biggest source of distress points was public fear. Every time they attacked a city, the civilians in the city would panic. Although the civilians slowly understood that Lu Shu and the others would not kill them, when they saw the city walls collapse, how could they not be distressed? it was normal Furthermore, he often deployed Zhang Weiyu and the rest to go into the cities and tell scary stories about the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. This forcibly created fear. Lu Shu had given up on the distress points from Earth. Now, he was World Hero Lu Xiaoshu. But the civilians in the Luniverse had become Lu Shus foundation. Although each person did not produce many distress points, there were many people! The productivity in the Luniverse was lower than on Earth. This caused the population density to be lower than on Earth as well. But no matter what, Lu Shu had to confess that although killing people was the most direct method, continuing development was the way to go! If he did not know that he was the old King of Gods in his previous life, he would have mocked the old King of Gods for his low level of education. He did not know how to make long-term developments and all he did was fight and kill. This would not do! Although Lu Shu did not want to admit this but he had to face reality. The old King of Gods level of education was truly very poor Now, the celestial map would provide a large amount of distress points every day. But he still had 4.8 billion distress points left to earn. He had no choice but to increase their workload As the largest city in the West Region, the West Capital had many civilians. At first, although the city gates were open, they did not dare to run away from the city. After all, the West Region was their home and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were the intruders. Civilians were like this and as long as they were able to survive, they would not think of rebelling. Furthermore, they had been locked up in the city and did not know what was happening outside. Thus, they always felt that there was no problem with Duanmu Huangqi protecting the West Capital. After all, he was a Lord of Heaven. But recently, they felt that something was wrong. The wealthy families in the palace had businesses in the West Capital. Thus, they had messenger mirrors. The wealthy families in the West Capital all knew what was happening and in less than one day, the news spread throughout the capital. Some civilians wanted to escape when the city gates were opened. They saw that a war was about to break out. Some aristocrats in the capital used their slaves to test it out. Before they could go out of the city, soil mixed with gravel suddenly rose from the ground. Duanmu Huangqi had opened the city gates, but Lu Xiaoyu had blocked the gates Everyone in the city was dumbfounded. What was happening? On one hand, the city gates had been opened wide, allowing their enemies the chance to enter. On the other hand, the attackers did not go through the door, they even sealed it up. What kind of game were they playing? The Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not do so to cut off their food supply. During an era with no Practitioners, this method might be effective. But the cultivation civilization had advanced to its current level. Sealing the city was not enough to secure victory. Of course, Lu Shu was not foolish. He did not just want to kill his way to victory. He wanted the distress points from the city! If Lu Shu could be cruel, it would be faster for him to kill all the civilians. But the problem was that he was not willing to do so. At that moment, the imperial Dragon Soldiers sealed the city from the outside. The civilians in the city panicked. They did not know what the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was doing. Suddenly, Li Heitan asked, Great Lord, is this part of your plan? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. Whats wrong with my plan? Whats wrong with this small plan? Go and do your homework! Li Heitan felt as if he had been treated unjustly. Did I say something wrong? Chapter 1269 - Master Lu Xiaoyu! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Zuan saw that Li Heitan wanted to talk back and so he pulled Li Heitan aside. Brother, there are some things you can only say once a day. Once you go over that limit, accidents happen easily. Back then, you did not buy any insurance when you were on Earth. Even if you did, it happened in the Luniverse and they will not compensate you. Li Heitan thought about it. After all, Chen Zuan was his senior. There were some things he had to listen to from more experienced people. Li Heitan scratched his head. I dont want to anger the Great Lord either. Im just bad at speaking Chen Zuan winked. No worries. Let me tell you. Brother Shu will not actually get angry. As long as you make good use of your daily cool down period, nothing will happen Li Heitan was dumbfounded. His senior truly had experience Li Heitan, dont listen to his nonsense. Cheng Qiuqiao pushed Chen Zuan aside. He said to Li Heitan, You are different from him. You are frank. He simply is looking for death. What are you talking about? Chen Zuan was unhappy. I am doing so to enrich everyones free time! Do you know the price to pay for doing so? I do. Cheng Qiuqiao calmly said, Divergence, right? Chen Zuans expression changed. Cheng Qiuqiao, if you leak that, there will be no end to our conflict! At that moment, Sun Xunwen suddenly came to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, as if he had an important piece of news. Chen Zuan did not care about Cheng Qiuqiao and Li Heitan any more. He hurried over to see what was happening. After Chen Zuan left, Cheng Qiuqiao said to Li Heitan, Most importantly, you have to increase your EQ. But developing speaking skills will require long periods of training. Let me teach you something. If you have nothing to do, dont casually talk about Brother Shu. If other people are with you, learn from how they speak. Li Heitan nodded his head. Okay. I got it. Lu Shu shouted to the rest of the campsite, Imperial Dragon Soldiers, gather! Sun Xunwen listened by the side. Lu Shu did reuse the name of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had reappeared. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers gathered in front of Lu Shu as quickly as possible. They did not know why they suddenly had to gather, but Lu Shus orders were never wrong. Sun Xunwen had come to deliver a very important piece of news. Spies from the Sun family in the West Capital had said through the messenger mirror that Duanmu Huangqis servants had started to kill people in the capital. Although Sun Xunwen did not understand why Duanmu Huangqi would do so, he felt that there was a need to tell Lu Shu. Lu Shu was very uncomfortable. It was a good plan, but he did not expect Duanmu Huangqi to know that he could use fear to grow stronger. He had also guessed that Lu Shu had sealed the city to drag out the time and wait for his advancement. Thus, the cruel Duanmu Huangqi decided to kill even his own civilians, in order to prevent Lu Shu from having the chance to advance! How cruel. How vicious. Since this was the case let us begin the war! Of course, Sun Xunwen and the rest did not need to be ordered by Lu Shu. They were smart. Since they wanted the position of the West Lord of Heaven, they would have to kill Duanmu Huangqi first. For this reason, Sun Xunwen was not afraid to sacrifice 10 thousand elites from the Sun family. When they eliminated the Song family, Sun Xunwen killed Song Changying but this was not enough. Lu Shu knew this and Sun Xunwen was well aware as well. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were solemn and quiet. Everyone knew that a great war was about to occur. At this moment, Lu Shu looked at the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and said, Does anyone regret this? Li Liang saluted. Although we have a 90% chance of dying, I have never regretted this. Zhang Weiyu took a deep breath and said, I am willing to go through fire and water. I will not hesitate in any circumstances. Li Heitan stood beside Zhang Weiyu and was dumbfounded. What were these beautiful words? He remembered what Cheng Qiuqiao had said. He should learn from how others spoke. Thus, Li Heitan saluted. The emperor passed on before he could build his empire. Today Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Chen Zuan was speechless. Cheng Qiuqiao was speechless. Lu Shu took a deep breath. are you showing off that you have learned a lot? Are you showing off that you have memorized the textbook? Lu Shu looked at the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He was melancholic. The depressing atmosphere was gone. Li Heitan looked meekly at him and this time, he did not fight back. He knew that he had gone off track he looked up and said in a soft voice, Great Lord, I know that I am slightly dumb. I often say the wrong things and make you angry. You have taught this bandit to train, and brought me to eat good food I cannot speak well like them, but since the Azure Dragon Village was established, I have decided to follow you, Great Lord. I am willing to sacrifice my life. Lu Shu suddenly smiled. Who said that you are dumb? You are not dumb at all. He looked at the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and said. Dont sacrifice yourselves. We need all of you. Then, Lu Shu looked at Li Liang. You have the authority to command them. This time, I will destroy the city wall. Afterwards, Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu and Coral to fly to the west. In an instant, they disappeared from their field of vision. Li Liang smiled. Brothers, lets go. Did you hear what the Great Lord said? All of you are needed. Which king would break through enemy lines by himself? The masters of the wealthy families only dared to hide in the palace. They thought that they were too important to sacrifice themselves for the masses or even risk their lives. Li Liang looked at the new King of Gods in the distance, who constantly said that he did not want to be king. Whether he was king or not was not important. Li Liang was not like Sun Xunwen, he did not prioritize benefits. Thus, even if Lu Shu was not the king, he was willing to follow him through the most dangerous places! Sun Xunwen saw the Imperial Dragon Soldiers pull down their helmets in unison. Shortly after, Li Liang shouted, Charge! When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers started to run for the walls, it was as if 5000 wild beasts were unleashed. Sun Xunwen knew that he could no longer wait. The Sun family had to immediately make their move and they had to prove that they had value too! Lu Shu flew at a high speed and while he flew, he took out a black abyss fruit from the celestial map. This fruit was an accumulation of all the distress points Lu Xiaoyu had earned recently! The order to attack the cities had been issued by Lu Xiaoyu. Launching a massacre on the elites using the Sand Shower Tripitaka from the palace had earned her thousands of points. While Lu Shu was struggling at the sixth level of nebula, Lu Xiaoyu had already accumulated enough distress points for the fifth level of nebula! Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, and Coral had discussed how they would break through. Thus, he had been leaving this abyss fruit until today. He was waiting for a heavenly punishment! The moment Lu Shu ate the fruit, everyone saw the lightning clouds in the sky start to gather. To Sun Xunwens shock, he realized that Lu Shu was planning to use the heavenly punishment to break through! This trump card was far too good. In the past, very few people could do so. On one hand, there were very few masters. On the other hand, no one could control the timing they would receive the heavenly punishment. Sun Xunwen was puzzled. How could Lu Shu ensure that a heavenly punishment would occur now? How was controlling this? How many masters did Lu Shu have? But Sun Xunwen had another question. What if the lightning attacked his own comrades? The heavenly punishment was heartless. Of course, he did not know that Lu Shu had someone who could control lightning. This was the final part of his trump card! Chapter 1270 - Blood of Masters In the lofty West Capital, Duanmu Huangqis servants had started to kill the civilians. Lu Shu felt that any rational person would not do so. At this moment, the entire West Capital suddenly fell silent. Some people had seen the lightning clouds that gathered in the sky. Some people had also heard the thunderous footsteps of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers when they ran over in their armor! The lightning clouds were different from ordinary dark clouds. Typical dark clouds were not this scary, no matter how strong the storm was. It looked as if there were a vortex in the sky and the lightning hid within the massive vortex. The lightning clouds followed wherever the person who would receive the punishment went. Thus, when Lu Shu led Lu Xiaoyu and Coral to fly to the West Capital, the frightening clouds followed behind at high speeds. The sound was terrifying. There were times when the heavenly punishment could not be seen in the Luniverse for 100 years. Even if they received the heavenly punishment, they would often run to the mountains, like Sun Xunwen. There were no masters who deliberately tricked people. Furthermore, there were no methods to save videos in the Luniverse. Typical civilians might have lived their entire lives not knowing what the heavenly punishment looked like. This was precisely the reason why some masters would invite people to watch their heavenly punishment. These people were those who had the potential or the ambition to advance to the master realm. They needed to pay the master receiving the heavenly punishment a favor. Then, they would observe what the heavenly punishment was all about. The process of heavenly punishment was the process where masters created their own rules. The observers would often benefit greatly from watching. If Sun Zhongyangs heavenly punishment had not been hasty that night, he would definitely have wanted his son to observe. It was such a pity. Before Lu Shu appeared, the heavenly punishment was a grand occasion. Now, since Lu Shu appeared, the heavenly punishment became a weapon. Who would have thought that someone would use lightning to break through a city? Anthony brought a large volume of Deep Sea White Sand and traveled underground. The Deep Sea White Sand that Sakurai Yaeko and Shi Xuejin had given him, surrounded Anthony. This made Anthony seem like a killer whale in the ocean. To master earth-type Metahumans, the ground was the sea! When Anthony arrived under the city, the Imperial Palace Soldiers did not need to use Anthony to break through the city as Lu Shu felt that if they were going to play, they would make it big! In an instant, the Deep Sea White Sand split into individual grains and embedded themselves in the city wall. All the grains of the Deep Sea White Sand were like fulcrums for Anthony to exert power on. Using the Deep Sea White Sand as the center, the city wall rapidly started to disintegrate! The vast West Capital collapsed like a sandcastle that a child had built on a beach! This scene was very shocking. The civilians and Duanmu Huangqis servants in the West Capital were all dumbfounded. The city wall had been built a very long time ago. Now, it had been destroyed just like that? In reality, if Anthony had not refined the Deep Sea White Sand, this would not have been possible. But Lu Xiaoyu was very lucky. For Lu Shu, the process of training was like obtaining what belonged to him one by one. It was like this for the gourd, Filth Removal, the Armor that Shook Mountains, and the Seal of Lands. Only Lu Xiaoyu was very lucky. She had obtained all the Deep Sea White Sand that existed in this world. The Deep Sea White Sand was like a treasure in the ocean that had been forgotten. The city wall came crashing down like a wave. The guards on the city wall were all buried underneath the remains. The thousands of servants under Duanmu Huangqi hurriedly gathered in the north. They wanted to slow down the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Needless to say, the army of servants had to win against the Black Feather Army. It was as if Duanmu Huangqi had built this army to defend against the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Many elites from the Black Feather Army had been transferred to the army of servants. They were called the Jianghu Camp. It was public knowledge that disciples of the Sword Hut had to join an army and train. In the past, many disciples had come to the Jianghu Camp. It was only recently that all the disciples were called back. Lu Shu thought about it. Had Jiang Shuyi predicted that a war would break out? Thus, she had called back all the Sword Hut disciples to prevent any accidental injuries. Although Jiang Shuyi had never told Lu Shu about this, Lu Shu felt that this was not impossible. Although Lu Shu was not sure of the Sword Huts position, he felt that the Sword Hut was the least likely to oppose him in the Luniverse. No matter whether it was his previous or current life, it was the same. The heavenly punishment was looming over the West Capital. All the civilians wanted to go indoors in fear. It was as if going indoors would allow them to avoid the lightning. But they did not know that if the lightning was allowed to fall, most of the people in the West Capital would not be able to survive. Even if they hid now, it would be of no use. The Jianghu Camp created a wall in the north of the West Capital. They put their black shields up. Swords poked out of the gap in between the shields. It was like a forest of swords! In the past, the Imperial Palace Soldiers would not have dared to charge at this formation, even with the Armor that Shook Mountains on. Sharp weapons could damage the Armor that Shook Mountains. But now, Zhang Weiyu and the others did not seem to intend to slow down. The massive black armor ran through the city. The magical armor was like a wave surging through the street. The red tassels on the helmets of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were like fish swimming against the current! The next moment, seven broken pieces flew out from their waists. But Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not combine the seven pieces of the World Tide into one. Instead, they used the broken pieces to accurately pass through the gaps between the shields, like rain dripping on rocks. They broke the sturdy rocks from within! The forest of swords panicked. The Armor that Shook Mountains had also arrived! Over 50 Imperial Palace Soldiers with the Armor that Shook Mountains slammed into the wall. It was as if they were playing bowling. The defensive wall started to break apart. The collision force between the Armor that Shook Mountains and the wall was absorbed by the orange sign in their black armor. Then, in an instant, the energy was released, forming dense hexagons in front of Zhang Weiyu and the others! The forest of swords, which seemed to be impossible to break through, was destroyed just like that. This was the reason why Duanmu Huangqi decided to leave the Earth when he saw the Armor that Shook Mountains! The practitioners fell to the ground and for some of them, their skeleton broke into pieces. Those who were lucky crawled on the ground and vomited blood. The collision had caused their organs to shift into abnormal positions. Even their vital channels had been shifted. If they forcibly used the Spirit Qi in their bodies to fight, their vital channels might break and their foundation would dry up as well. But the Jianghu Camp seemed to be prepared. The practitioners who had been taken down did not fight back. Suddenly, people attacked from within the crowd as fine silver needles flew out from their sleeves. There seemed to be a very detailed sign on each silver needle and each needle was as thin as a hair. This was the master serving Duanmu Huangqi! There were only three masters left in the West Region, including Duanmu Huangqi, but he had hidden a master within this formation. This proved how afraid he was of the Armor that Shook Mountains! The expressions of Zhang Weiyu and the others were hidden under their helmets. No one knew what expressions they were making. But when they realized that a master was lying in ambush, they did not retreat. Instead, they advanced! Ouyang Lishang had said that to unsheathe the World Tide, the blood of a master was needed! Chapter 1271 - Punishment The master who had hidden within the formation and was now revealed had gone to the Earth with Duanmu Huangqi back then. Although Duanmu Huangqi had never mentioned his worries, the master was one of the people who understood Duanmu Huangqi the best. He could feel Duanmu Huangqis concern after they returned. What kind of person was Duanmu Huangqi? This master had followed Duanmu Huangqi for 1000 years. This was the first time he sensed worry from Duanmu Huangqi! As a master, he was able to do anything he wanted, even in the Luniverse. He was the chief officer of the West Region. When he visited other regions, he would also receive courteous treatment. Masters were masters. Even weak masters were able to shake the earth with just a lift of their finger! But when this master faced the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he was especially cautious. The forest of swords were using their lives to explore the situation and he used the elites from the Jianghu Camp as cannon fodder. This was a heavy risk! Lu Shu never looked down upon others after all, geniuses like Sun Xunwen could even appear among the wealthy families in the palace. His wisdom and ambition were not weak and he had exceptional strength as a master. Lu Shu even had a feeling that if Sun Xunwen was born in a time of turmoil, he would become a very formidable person. This master from the West Region had used the lives of several thousand people for the most perfect chance to strike. When Lu Shu saw this from the sky, he furrowed his eyebrows, but did not attack. He knew that a master was no match for the current Imperial Dragon Soldiers! They were still in the sky and waiting for the best moment to face the strongest opponent, Duanmu Huangqi. Lu Shu looked at the other side of the city. A group of civilians were running about in panic. The lightning clouds in the sky, as well as the battle between the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Jianghu Camp had struck fear and panic within the city. But at this moment, Lu Shu suddenly realized that something was wrong. Among the thousands of civilians, there seemed to be someone running towards the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Many civilians ran without a sense of direction. They did not even know where they were running to. It was as if it would be alright as long as they ran. More and more people joined the group. Lu Shu could clearly see that every time they passed a crossing, there would be someone among the crowd leading them. Lu Shu wanted to let Li Liang know that there might be some people with murderous intentions in the crowd. But to Lu Shus surprise, Li Liang seemed to have discovered this before Lu Shu did! The former commander of the Black Feather Army did not have many dazzling military achievements, but this was because it was during peace times. There were not many wars in the first place. Li Liangs talents were fully displayed in this battle. A systematic commander who was able to command 200 thousand people would be able to command 5000 people from the Imperial Dragon Soldiers easily. The commander had the highest authority in the battlefield. He had to make the most accurate decision for the entire army. At this point, all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had given up on their ability to think of individual strategies. They only listened to the voice in their helmets. In the past, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were not like this and there would be people doing what they felt was right by themselves. But now, it was different. They trusted Li Liang. They knew that Li Liang was more qualified than them for jobs like this! Li Liang felt that if his Great Lord decided that he could not overlook the lives of the civilians, it was not that he was sympathetic. The environment he grew up in affected his personality. He did not want to kill innocent people. How could a good, young man in this era ignore so many lives? Thus, the Great Lord pushed Li Liang to make decisions he did not want to make. Li Liang would be the one who received the bad reputation. There was often someone serving the Great Lord who had to bear the responsibility. Li Liang answered the call of duty. Li Liang said through the communication function in the helmet, No matter whether they are civilians or soldiers hiding among them, do not hold back. Kill them on the spot with the authority of the law! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers ran towards the group of civilians running about and killed them. The real civilians turned and ran when they saw this. But they realized that the person at the back had drawn a dagger from his waist, forcing them to continue running forward! Were the lives of the civilians even considered as lives to the Jianghu Camp? They were simply tools. The instant the two armies clashed, a second master suddenly appeared behind Zhang Weiyu. This time, Lu Shu finally realized that no matter whether it was the forest of swords, or the soldiers in the city, the Jianghu Camp soldiers were all sacrifices. They used their lives to create opportunities for the masters kill the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and destroy the Armor that Shook Mountains, which Duanmu Huangqi feared! Lu Shu thought about it. Did Duanmu Huangqi feel that losing to the Armor that Shook Mountains that he made famous would be too humiliating? This was why he created this opportunity to kill the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! 1000 years ago, Duanmu Huangqi killed others while wearing the Armor that Shook Mountains. Now, other people came to kill him while wearing the Armor that Shook Mountains. This felt like a reversal of fate. Did the old King of Gods expect this day to come? Or had he predicted that this would happen? Thus, he placed the Armor that Shook Mountains somewhere where Lu Shu would be able to obtain it. This was the most severe punishment for betrayal. If this was the case, Lu Shu suddenly felt that his thoughts were very profound in his previous life. This kind of life was very boring. Lu Shu did not intend on making Zhang Weiyu and the others face Duanmu Huangqi. He did not feel that using the Armor that Shook Mountains to punish Duanmu Huangqi was worth the excitement. He felt that he had to kill his own enemies before he could accept it. Schemes and punishment would never be satisfying. This was probably one of the biggest differences between his current and previous lives! Of course, the biggest difference was that in the legends, the plans of the old King of Gods had never failed. But Lu Shu had only succeeded a few times Wait. Lu Shu suddenly thought of something, someone had changed the laws in the Luniverse. As a result, everyone felt that his looks were the standard of beauty in this world. Then what about the curse that his plans would always fail? Did someone think that the old King of Gods was too profound and put a curse on him? Rather than saying that his plans all failed, his schemes all failed. There were differences between the two. Lu Shu believed that the latter was true. Till today, Lu Shu did not know what strength was needed in order to change the laws of the world. At least he was not able to do so as a master. Did he have to advance beyond the master realm? He had tried to use his laws to affect the world, for example, he would try to change or destroy something. But a complete world was much sturdier than the Earth and a master had no right to do so. Lu Shu felt that if he wanted to change the laws, he would have to pay a relatively high price. If not, this world would be in chaos, right? But who had changed the laws? How many people had truly advanced beyond the master realm? Chapter 1272 - Any More Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu never felt that his schemes always failed. It was just that Chen Zuan and the rest laughed at him. Someone must have put a curse on him! This was definitely the case! On one hand, he felt that there were too many mysterious coincidences that caused him to fail again and again. On the other hand, if this was not a curse, it would be a confession that he was a little negligent in his thoughts Would Lu Xiaoshu admit to this? Definitely not. Lu Shu silently pondered. Who in the world was cursing him Lu Xiaoyu glanced at Lu Shu and asked, What are you thinking about? Lu Shu told her about his worries and his belief that he was cursed. But Lu Xiaoyu expressionlessly rebutted, Your IQ is just low. Dont be so conflicted about it. From Lu Shus distress, +666! But there was no more time to think about it. The appearance of the second master had disrupted the rhythm of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were now in grave danger. Two masters had attacked them, it was clear that Duanmu Huangqi was determined to kill all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. But Duanmu Huangqi was missing a lot of information. It would be very difficult for him to know that Lu Xiaoyu could control several master realm spirits. If he knew all of Lu Shus strength, he would have known that Anthony would hide underneath the Imperial Dragon Soldiers with Johnson and the Bishop and were waiting for him to attack! Lu Shu had said that he needed all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He really needed all of them! When the second master appeared behind Zhang Weiyu, and when Lu Xiaoyu controlled Anthony and Bishop to kill this master, something unexpected suddenly occurred. Sun Xunwen, who had not been seen for a long time, stepped out of a void and appeared in front of the master! Lu Shu finally understood. Sun Xunwen had to prove his worth and he would not miss such an important moment. He was truly formidable, for he always took action at the most crucial moments. Perhaps Sun Xunwen and some old wealthy families had been mediocre and unambitious before they advanced to the master realm. But now that Sun Xunwen had become a master, he was on a whole new level, both in terms of spirit and strength. Sun Xunwens sudden appearance caught the master who was about to attack Zhang Weiyu, off guard. He had always been on guard against Lu Shu, who was in the sky. He did not expect Sun Xunwen to complicate the situation. But a master was still a master. His reflexes were very sharp! His blue gloves were made out of an unknown material. Originally, he aimed for Zhang Weiyus back, but now he aimed straight at Sun Xunwen. Sun Xunwen smiled, but did not speak. The ornament on his head seemed to be alive. The golden cicada, which had been quiet, suddenly flapped its wings quickly and charged at the master. It was as fast as lightning. Upon closer inspection, there was a needle on the golden cicadas mouth. It seemed to be able to suck out brains! Before the masters attack could land on Sun Xunwen, he could not help but retreat backwards. In terms of strength, Sun Xunwen did not have as much experience as the other master. But Sun Xunwen dared to counter this wave and fight for the position of Lord of Heaven. He had the confidence! Sun Xunwen quickly forced this master out of the battlefield. They made their way to the south as they battled each other. It would be hard to determine the winner for some time. The master from the West Capital, who was surrounded by the Imperial Palace Soldiers, saw that it would be hard for him to control the situation. His cold voice sounded throughout the entire city. What are you waiting for? If you keep waiting, there will be nowhere for you to hide in the Luniverse! He was talking to the aristocrats in the West Capital. These aristocrats were like the wealthy families in the palace. They did not want to be involved, but who could think only of themselves in a war like this? At this moment, it was not that they wanted to go through life and death with Duanmu Huangqi and the West Capital but they really had no other choice but to do so. Some wanted to pledge their loyalty to Lu Shu, but the imperial edict was still in effect. To these people who did not know the truth, the palace of the King of Gods was more frightening. They did not know how many parties and how much resentment were involved in this battle. They did not know how many arcane truths were hidden in the history of the palace either. To major figures like them, this was simply a step they could make use of. The imperial edict from the palace of the King of Gods had already reached this place. Even the wealthy families from the palace had been forced to come here and were sent to their deaths. They were no exception. For a period of time, many practitioners flew out of the West Capital. They had no choice but to attack. If Duanmu Huangqi won, they would not be able to bear his rage. It was very hard to change ideas. They knew that Lu Shu was very strong and they also knew that the Wei Wu Army that Lu Shu led was very strong. But in their hearts, they felt that Duanmu Huangqi would win, as it had been this way for 1000 years. Lu Shu laughed coldly. To the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, this was just a brief interlude. He looked at the 100 Rank One aristocrat Practitioners and laughed. Any more? Any more? Why did he ask this? For some reason, the aristocrats suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. They suddenly realized that Lu Shu had never paid attention to them and above them was a vortex and ominous lightning clouds. Lu Shu and Coral looked at each other. A Gungnir suddenly appeared in Corals hand and flew towards the aristocrats from the West Capital. At the same time, the vortex in the sky responded to the Gungnir! A silver waterfall fell from the sky. It was as if the world had been cut apart. If this was a painting, the lightning was the remains after the painting was torn apart! Under the threat of nature, even masters had to treat this seriously. But the people under the heavenly punishment were only Rank Ones! No matter how many Rank Ones there were, they were simply Rank Ones! The aristocrats finally understood why Lu Shu asked any more. Lu Shu was upset that there were too few people! Lu Shu wanted to kill all the aristocrats in the West Capital in one go! Before today, the aristocrats had never heard of a Rank One who had to undergo a heavenly punishment. From today onwards, they would! The Gungnir was so fast that even the aristocrats could not dodge it. The Gungnir was like the key that unlocked the heavenly punishment. Thus, the lightning was aimed at the aristocrats. Lu Xiaoyu seemed a little wary and she controlled Anthony to build a wall of sand, locking the aristocrats within the walls. At that moment, the sky was a ceiling, and the ground was a jail. The lightning punishment caused everyone to fall into despair. When lightning flashed, there was nothing left inside the prison. The master who was surrounded by the Imperial Palace Soldiers looked about in despair. It was as if he was continuously being dragged into an abyss. The Lord of Heaven in the palace behind him did not plan to attack. Why? Had he given up! The civilians, who had been running about, were dumbfounded when they saw this. They heard the young man in the sky laugh once more. Any more? No one dared to answer. Chapter 1273 - Break Through! The West Capital had been standing for 1000 years. Many people had gone through the four seasons here. Many people had lived and died here. This was something that they could not check and no one cared either. Today, the West Capital was destroyed. Only ruins were left as most of the buildings had been reduced to rubble. Li Liang and the rest continued to kill the Jianghu Camp in the streets. The Jianghu Camp had expected the battle to happen along the streets. They had even planned how they were going to use the houses to ambush the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. There were many more Jianghu Camp soldiers hiding than Li Liang had imagined. No wonder Duanmu Huangqi did not want to leave the West Capital. He had created the perfect killing formation in the city. But no matter whether it was Duanmu Huangqi or the commander of the Jianghu Camp, they had underestimated the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Even when they had reached the limits of their imagination, they still underestimated the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Without Lu Shu, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers efficacy did not seem to be affected in the hands of Li Liang. He was not restricted to the streets by the buildings. Instead, he made Li Heitan lead the others and destroy all the buildings wherever they went. To Li Heitan, this was not very difficult. In Li Heitans words, if they were reckless, they would be done for! Thus, the street battle had turned into a demolition project. They passed through half the city and destroyed almost half of the city. There were many buildings and houses left, but these had nothing to do with them. The Jianghu Camp had no choice but to destroy them when they were being attacked. Li Liang laughed coldly through the communication channel. I know the commander of the Jianghu Camp. He is the son of an aristocrat family who liked to talk big. After he advanced to Rank One, he has not fought many battles. All he does is talk. He is an armchair strategist. He treats the Black Feather Army with disdain. While Zhang Weiyu was leading the Imperial Palace Soldiers to kill the master, he panted and laughed. You seem to hate him a lot. In the past, I had no chance. Li Liang steadied his breathing and said, After all, we were all from the West Region. But now, it is different. I will beat him up. They were both from the West Region, but the commander of the Jianghu Camp had attacked and belittled Li Liang. How could Li Liang not be angry? Back then, he felt that it was fine even if he returned as a demoted official but he was then insulted by the commander of the Jianghu Camp. He definitely remembered this. To be honest, Li Liang was very grateful towards Lu Shu. Many people forgot that Li Liang had a heavy grudge towards Duanmu Huangqi. He was once a commander, but he was thrown out onto the streets of the palace like a dog. This humiliation could not be eliminated without killing Duanmu Huangqi. But Li Liang would not let his hate get to his head. He calmly observed the direction and distribution of the Jianghu Camp. He then laughed coldly through the communication function. Heitan, trample all the houses in the southwest direction for me. There are definitely Jianghu Camp soldiers hiding there. Kill them! The communication channel was a great advantage to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. This war was far too chaotic. The dust produced when the houses were collapsed could reduce their field of vision to five meters. They could not see anything beyond five meters. Although this only happened occasionally, this could determine the victor in a battle. Furthermore, battle cries filled the air. The efficiency of commands was greatly reduced. With the communication channel, Li Liangs commands could be clearly transmitted to everyone. This was one of the keys to victory. The other key was that the average strength of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was much higher than the Jianghu Camp soldiers. The Jianghu Camp had been created to imitate the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. But the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had lived in the mountains. When the Jianghu Camp fought the Imperial Dragon Soldiers at close quarters in the streets, they thought that they would be invincible in their attacks. But they soon realized that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers easily blocked their attacks. They attacked until there were times when they did not know where their weapons were. The Jianghu Camp soldiers aimed many punches at the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did the same. In the end, only the bones of the Jianghu Camp soldiers could be heard breaking. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had an average strength of Rank Two. They were invincible. The average strength of the Jianghu Camp was only Rank Three. No one helped to develop the Jianghu Camp and Duanmu Huangqi could not bear to give them any techniques that would allow them to train to Rank One. He also had not given them any meals that included refresher fruits! All of these reasons resulted in the current strength of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! If the Jianghu Camp did not hide in ambush, and did not outnumber the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, this battle would have been incredibly one-sided! Furthermore, Anthony had taken back the Deep Sea White Sand. It surrounded Anthony, the Bishop, and Johnson. They were like white sharks hiding underground, ready to assist the Imperial Dragon Soldiers at any time. Lu Shu said that he needed everyone, but this was an exaggeration. Were there any wars where there were no deaths? Was a war with no deaths still considered a war? It would be called a legend. But Lu Xiaoyu wanted to help Lu Shu complete this legend. She wanted to help Lu Shu boast as much as he could! If Lu Xiaoyu was not afraid that the mastermind would attack at any time, she would have controlled Anthony and started a massacre! At that moment, Li Liang recalled the formation of the Jianghu Camp and thought about how to break through. Lu Shu was in the sky, but Li Liang knew that he was waiting, waiting for an even more dangerous figure to appear. Furthermore, as the commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he had to finish this war quickly. This would allow Lu Shu to observe the entire situation with no worries. Li Liang knew that there were no slaves in the Jianghu Camp. Thus, if the commander of the Jianghu Camp wanted to issue commands, he had to make use of tools the military flag! That was right. The Jianghu Camp relied on drumbeats and flags to pass down commands. At that moment, they would not be able to hear the drumbeats. Then they would definitely be relying on flags! Suddenly, Li Liang flew into the sky, and rapidly flew back to the ground. He shouted through the communication channel, Heitan, come back. We will break through from the northwest direction. The commander of the Jianghu Camp is there. As long as we steal their flags, the rest of the soldiers from the Jianghu Camp will be disorganized. We will be able to kill them easily! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers suddenly stopped and rapidly ran to the northwest like arrows. Some soldiers from the Jianghu Camp wanted to stop and disturb them, but after an exchange of blows, they were beaten up until their brains spilled out. There were soldiers in the Jianghu Camp but they were most proud of the formation where they used swords and spears as shields. They could attack and defend and they were prepared for both! But Li Liang looked down on this formation as being prepared for attack and defense meant that you could not do both! The Jianghu Camp had just set up their defensive formation in the streets but before they could reinforce it with swords, they heard a crash. Then, they were dispersed by the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Li Heitan was more direct. He punched through a shield and then broke the ribcage of the soldier holding the shield. While Li Heitan removed the shield, he curiously asked through the communication channel, Old Li, were you discriminated against by them in the past? Li Liang almost vomited blood! Chapter 1274 - Snatching Flag The commander of the Jianghu Camp did not lead the troops like Li Liang did. In fact, both parties had different strategies. The Jianghu Camp conducted battle the traditional way while the Imperial Dragon Soldiers felt more like the special forces army The number of soldiers in this special forces army was huge and therefore they were powerful. Now that Li Liang had figured out the critical item of the Jianghu Camp, the only thing he needed to do was to snatch the flag and sever the head! As their original enemy, he knew the Jianghu Camp too well. The commander who just regained his position would definitely hold onto his right to command. As long as he killed the commander, the Jianghu Camp would self-destruct. Heitan, you shall distract them while I snatch the flag! Li Liang shouted in the communication system. Alright! Li Heitan shouted enthusiastically, You shall distract them and I will snatch the flag! Li Liang realized that he could not communicate with Li Heitan that way. He repeated, Li Heitan will distract and Li Liang will snatch the flag! Oh, Li Heitan sounded disappointed. Li Liang did not really understand whether Li Heitan was pretending or not. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were killing the master. Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were also present. The only Rank One experts amongst the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were Li Liang and Li Heitan. Therefore, Li Liang could not leave Li Heitan behind. If the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were described as a sword, Li Liang and Li Heitan were the blades of the sword. As long as they were present, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers behind could relax! Although the Jianghu Camp liked to conduct theoretical discussions and did not have battle experience, the intention of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was too obvious. Anyone could tell that Li Liang and the rest wanted to sever the head! The entire Jianghu Camp charged over at the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. However, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were like a hot knife cutting through butted as the soldiers from the Jianghu Camp died continuously! Although Li Liang had looked down on the Jianghu Camp for a long time, he had to admit that the Jianghu Camp was extremely courageous and was not afraid of death! In his impression, the Jianghu Camp were not that powerful. How did the Jianghu Camp, which had always remained in the West Region and never have the experience of a real battle, get this kind of determination? Suddenly, Li Liang was stunned. He grabbed onto a soldier of the Jianghu Camp and asked loudly, What drugs did you guys take that made you guys so daring? The soldier who was caught tried to attack Li Liang with his saber. All of my family members have been caught, if you guys dont die, they will die! After a pause, Li Liang cut the other partys neck with his sword. The battlefield is like this. Its your fate, you cant blame others! Dead bodies covered the path. Li Liang knew that there were many dead bodies behind him. He wanted to turn around to look at the magnificent scene but he could not! If he embarked on this path, he had to complete it! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were beside Li Liang. They suddenly felt that Li Liang was feeling emotional. Li Heitan pushed Li Liang and asked, Whats on your mind? Li Liang did not expect to be pushed and nearly fell onto the ground. He turned around and looked at Li Heitan in anger. Cant I be the fox that was sad over the rabbits death[1]? Li Heitans eyes lit up. You used this idiom inappropriately. The story is about how the rabbit and the fox formed an alliance to fight against their enemy. The rabbit died and the fox was sad because he lost his ally. The fox was genuinely sad. This idiom refers to the sadness one feels when ones ally dies, but Jianghu Camp is not our ally. Li Liang did not know how to react. Did I ask you to join me so that you can enlighten me? Hurry up, kill and snatch the flag! He suddenly wondered if the Great Lord had made the right decision by giving Li Heitan the opportunity to learn how to read and write At this moment, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were very close to the location of the flag of the Jianghu Camp. The Jianghu Camp seemed to be nervous as the flag had moved back. At this critical moment, one could see the weakness of the Jianghu Camp. Although they looked very powerful, they were unable to withstand the attack! When the flag of the Jianghu Camp followed the troops and fled, the other soldiers of the Jianghu Camp were confused as they did not know what to do! However, at this moment, Li Liang realized that Li Heitan was closer to the flag of the Jianghu Camp. He suddenly changed his plan and shouted loudly in the communication device, Heitan, you shall snatch the flag while I will distract! Do not force yourself, there are definitely more than two Rank One experts amongst them! Li Heitan flew to a location near the flag and kicked a group of people with their horses. The Armor that Shook Mountains felt as though it was prepared especially for Li Heitan as it looked to be adding a pair of wings to a tiger! Both the soldiers and the commander of the Jianghu Camp were in a panic. How would they guard the flag if they were about to die? Li Liang heaved a sigh of relief at this scene. It was safe! However, at the next moment, Li Liang saw Li Heitan forcefully snatch the warrior flag before turning and running away. The commander of the Jianghu Camp realized the importance of the flag. This would not work, if Heitan continued to run around like that, the entire formation of the Jianghu Camp would be in a mess as everyone acted based on the flag! Thinking about that, he panicked and told people to give chase immediately. Li Liang was stunned for a moment. Snatching a flag seemed to be an adjective to describe how one destroyed the opponents flag instead of running away with it Of course, Li Heitan did not agree with Li Liang. He thought that he was really snatching the flag! However, why did he want someones flag!!! The situation became chaotic. Li Heitan ran with the flag in front as though he was a marathon runner. A group of people followed behind him and the first marathon in the West Region began without a warning. When Lu Shu saw this, he was so angry that he began laughing. However, it soon came to his realization that a majority of the Jianghu Camp that was originally in the West Region suddenly went into chaos. All of them were ambushed and waiting to attack the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. However, they did not know that the flags were snatched away and they moved after realising that the flag had moved. Some of the soldiers from the Jianghu Camp observed the situation while hiding on the rooftop. They could not make out the scene clearly as their vision were blocked by houses. They could only see a flag shifting rapidly amongst the houses. Someone asked softly, The direction the flag is moving towards is extremely strange, could it have been snatched? Someone shook his head. Who would keep the flag after snatching it? Its impossible. Lets stop hiding and catch up. This is an attack order! Lu Shu glanced at Lu Xiaoyu. Since the people who were ambushing had moved, they could catch all of them in one go. To be honest, the soldiers who were ambushing did not expect someone to run around with the flag after snatching it. Usually, they would have destroyed the flag after snatching it! [1] A Chinese idiom Chapter 1275 - Swallowing the Sky Li Heitan accidentally caused the entire Jianghu Camp to take action after snatching the flag. Li Liang initially wanted to cause the Jianghu Camp to end up in a mess but now that this happened, the entire Jianghu Camp had begun to move! Meanwhile, Anthony, along with Johnson and the Bishop, began to kill crazily. The soldiers of the Jianghu Camp who followed behind the flag were killed like the harvesting of maize. Lu Shu said as he looked calmly at the remains of the city, Duanmu Huangqi has been abandoned. He no longer has a position on the chessboard. At this moment, the mastermind had yet to appear. Perhaps, he was waiting for Duanmu Huangqi to fall into despair. The city of destruction, in contrast to the quiet palace of the West Region, was filled with the scent of cruelty and gruesomeness. The other party abandoned Duanmu Huangqi similar to how Duanmu Huangqi abandoned the other two masters and the Jianghu Camp. The schemers in the world would eventually be punished without exception. At this moment, the master who was trapped by the Imperial Palace Soldiers was almost exhausted. The Jianghu Camp had become history. The clothes of the master of the West Region flew up by itself. Zhang Weiyu and the rest suddenly saw the black serpent on his clothes move. However, unlike the twelve patrons, the black serpent on the patron was enormous and could swallow flesh. Meanwhile, after the black serpent on the master scurried onto his arm and bit off the flesh, it turned into many thin black needles! Zhang Weiyu shouted loudly through the communication device, He is going all out, watch out! After he said that, everyone heard a ding. One of the black needles was silently flung towards Zhang Weiyus face. Luckily, Zhang Weiyu dodged in time and the black needle only left a mark on his helmet. Meanwhile, everyone knew how sturdy the Armor that Shook Mountains was. The black needles would have killed him on the spot if he had not dodged in time. Moreover, there were too many needles! At this moment, Zhang Weiyu and the rest heard someone take a deep breath. They looked at the direction of the source of sound and saw that Chen Zuan had pulled open his armor and was sucking in the air in the direction of the black needles. Everyone was stunned, including the master of the West Capital! At the next moment, the black needles were miraculously sucked into Chen Zuans mouth. The master of the West Capital could not do anything to stop it either! Zhang Weiyu was stunned. What kind of talent was that?! Didnt they say that Chen Zuan merely had a bigger appetite, why was he able to eat everything! Cheng Qiuqiao who was watching this panicked, Dont eat everything, it may be poisonous! Chen Zuan wiped his mouth and smiled. Rest assured, my stomach is isolated from the rest of my body, I dont need to worry about whether it is poisonous or not! The master of the West Capital stood rooted to the spot. He had stayed in the Luniverse for thousands of years and fought with many experts. However, it was the first time he saw such a strange skill. He mumbled, What skill is this? Chen Zuan said proudly, Swallowing the sky! Cheng Qiuqiao rolled his eyes. How shameless was he. However, the master of the West Capital believed it. Zhang Weiyu took this opportunity and said in a low voice through the communication channel, Attack! The master of the West Capital had given his all for the battle. He was stuck within the fragments of the World Tide and had lost his final chance to attack! From Zhao Qingyongs distress, +1000! At this moment, the result of the battle seemed to have been determined. A battle had to come to an end, however, what was left behind after a battle? Collapsed houses and cries of women and children. The dead bodies of the soldiers from the Jianghu Camp were all over the road. Some of the bodies were distorted and hung on the walls. Those who might have been handsome lads were all dead now. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt that something was amiss. He felt a gust of invisible energy swarm towards Lu Xiaoyu. Only Lu Shu could feel this and other people did not realize that at all. Where did this energy come from? Lu Shu thought that it might be the spirits of the soldiers from the Jianghu Camp, including the master of the West Capital! Lu Shu asked in a low voice, Are there new talents in the fifth layer of the star? Lu Xiaoyu nodded quietly without further explanation. Lu Shu also did not ask further. That was the chemistry between the two of them. In the past, Lu Shu thought that Lu Xiaoyus dark map would change in the sixth layer of the star as that happened to the Filth Removal as he turned into a human form and obtained the white flames to control punishment. However, he did not expect for Lu Xiaoyus dark map to obtain a new talent in the fifth layer, like the head-twisting gourd. After thinking about it, it made sense. In the first four layers, the Seizing Thief, Sparrow Shade, Concealed Arrow and Corpsedog had all managed to get swords. The gourd was different. Lu Shu looked towards the palace in the West Capital. That was the final location of the battle in the West Region. Of course, he knew very well that killing Duanmu Huangqi was not the end. At this moment, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were panting on the battlefield. This battle surpassed their expectations, even Rank One experts like Li Heitan and Li Liang were slightly tired. However, none of them sat down to rest and merely opened their helmet to breathe. There was an awful smell that was caused by the blood on the ground. The West Capital was no longer livable and one would fall sick even if one stayed in the West Capital. Li Heitan looked up and saw Lu Shu fly towards him. He panicked and said softly, What do I do, the Great Lord seems to be angry. Li Liang said in annoyance, You realized how reckless you were earlier on and feel scared? Rest assured, Great Lord would not punish you severely. He knows that you have made huge improvements. Just continue to learn no matter what he tells you, it will be fine as long as you are willing to continue learning and improving yourself. At this moment, Lu Shu reached where Li Heitan was. He stared at Li Heitan and said furiously, Not bad at all, you ran all over the place with the West Regions flag. Is it fun commanding the Jianghu Camp? Are you not satisfied with being an Imperial Dragon Soldier? Do you want to be the West Lord of Heaven? Do you think you can do it? Li Heitan froze for a while before replying, I can learn. Lu Shu was speechless. Li Liang was speechless. All of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers became speechless. Scram, scram, scram! Lu Shu turned and walked away. After the battle, return to Earth with me and I will coach you personally! I will make sure you do your homework! From Li Heitans distress, +199 As he said that, Lu Shu looked up. The gates of the palace of the West Capital were wide open but it was pitch dark inside. He slowly walked towards it. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Imperial Palace Soldiers gathered behind him. They moved towards the palace like dark clouds. Chapter 1276 - Women and Women In the North Region, it was late Autumn in the Luniverse. One of the mountains in the North Region would be full of red leaves. The bright red color looked as though they were flowers. Most of the leaves in the world were not as beautiful as flowers. That was why leaves were always said to supplement the flowers. However, when one saw the red leaves around the mountain, one would exclaim. When leaves turn so beautiful, the flowers were nothing in comparison. There was a path in the mountain that led to the sky. On the stairs, two people headed towards the sky. Tiger Zhi sighed after looking at Cloud Yi who was floating in front of him. Can we go up after the smell of hot pot on our bodies is gone? Cloud Yi said emotionlessly without turning back, Time does not wait for us. You didnt say that when you were eating earlier! mumbled Tiger Zhi. Everyone thought that Tiger Zhi was the most bossy amongst the Puppet Masters. However, to Cloud Yi and the rest, Tiger Zhi was the easier to bully and most loyal. Moreover, apart from Big Brother, he was the most naggy. Perhaps that was because they were looking at him from different points of view. During this period of time, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had been looking for news regarding the Big Brother of the Puppet Masters. They wanted to confirm if he had died or had been buried somewhere. However, when they returned based on the path they were chased after in the past, they realized that the traces along the path had been intentionally removed. It looked as though nothing had happened there before. If Tiger Zhi had not removed a mountain when he fought with others, the two of them would probably feel that the battle was a dream made up by the Dream Chooser. There was neither the tomb of the Big Brother nor his remains. However, for some reason, Cloud Yi felt slightly happy. No news was good news. These few days, Cloud Yi insisted on believing that Big Brother was still alive although she did not know where he was. Today, they came over to look for one person. The creature that the person had could help them find their answer. The rebirth butterfly needs 100 years to break through the cocoon, are you sure that old guy is willing to give us the rebirth butterfly, mumbled Tiger Zhi, The rebirth butterfly would die after a single use. Moreover, it is currently turning into a cocoon and you cant use it at all. We will know the answer after we find him, said Cloud Yi calmly, How would you know that it doesnt work if you dont give it a shot? Moreover, what right does he have for him to not give it to us, because he has nine lives? I dont think nine lives is enough. Tiger Zhi did not speak. Cloud Yi was in a bad mood, it was better for him to keep quiet. However, he was certain that if the owner of the rebirth butterfly refused to hand over the rebirth butterfly, they might really die. What kind of person were the Puppet Masters? They had once helped the King of Gods to rule the world and killed many. In order to look for their Big Brother, they would do anything. They had a million ways to make one regret their decision for rejecting the Puppet Masters. Tiger Zhi thought that there was nothing wrong with that. After all, it was a world where the winner takes all. The Lord will not agree with you. The past Lord will not, the current Lord will not either, grumbled Tiger Zhi. Didnt the Lord begin to improve his temper in the recent few hundred years, said Cloud Yi impatiently, Lets wait until he gain his position as the Lord. That will not be too late, affirmed Tiger Zhi. Rest assured, I am just making a comment, why are you so naggy. Cloud Yi quickened her footsteps on the stone steps and did not seem to be interested in the nonsense that Tiger Zhi was saying. Have you seen the person who breeds the rebirth butterfly before? asked Tiger Zhi curiously. No, replied Cloud Yi. Then what if we got the wrong person? asked Tiger Zhi. Cloud Yi turned back and stared at Tiger Zhi. What do you want? Tiger Zhi froze for a moment. Look at you, did you eat too much spicy hotpot? Why are you so bad-tempered Fine, I will not eat spicy hotpot tonight. Can you shut up now?! Cloud Yi turned around and continued walking up the stairs. Tiger Zhi smiled. However, he suddenly said, I have the feeling that we have been misguided. Some of the things on Earth does not match with the things here. What do you mean? asked Cloud Yi. Who killed us initially? asked Tiger Zhi. Six spirits and a master whom we have never seen before. Of course, apart from that spirit, who had the right to kill us? Cloud Yi was confused. That was the truth, they had fought with the other party before. In fact, the Puppet Masters had the upper hand when they fought one-on-one with the Puppet Masters. However, Arcane was sealed in the world inside the World Tree and Dream Chooser did many sneaky things behind the scene. In this situation, how would they possibly win? Meanwhile, after Cloud Yi and the rest fled to the Earth, they thought that the reason Lural was the new Lord of the palace of the King of Gods was because they were the only person on Earth who could capture and control spirits. Although there were many suspicious points, that could not be imitated and they also did not know many secrets of the old King of Gods, the Puppet Masters were the people who understood the old King of Gods the best. For example, they knew about the refresher fruit that Zhang Weiyu was unaware of. Therefore, the Puppet Masters knew that the old King of Gods gave Lural his skills. With a Yin and a Yang, the skill was doubled and unique. Tiger Zhi said, When we saw the spirit, we thought Lural was attacking. Some of the spirits were identical to those controlled by her. However, you might have forgotten that the spirit she had controlled could change its form. Therefore, it was possible for the spirits controlled by others to change into that form. Moreover, the critical issue is, we are not familiar with the spirit that Lural controlled and hence we cannot judge from their skills. Cloud Yi frowned, Why are you talking about this? Are there any other people who knew how to control spirits? Have you met Lural after the event in the palace of the King of Gods 23 years ago? asked Tiger Zhi. Perhaps she was hiding someone and taking revenge. Perhaps, she thought that what the Arcane and Zhang Weiyu did was instructed by the old King of Gods. said Cloud Yi. I think women just cant get along naturally, said Tiger Zhi slowly, However, I dont think Lural was someone who would hide in a corner and take revenge secretly. Cloud Yi raised her eyebrows. You are looking down on women? Tiger Zhi was confused. How did she come to that conclusion? Tiger Zhi explained, I thought that you have been misled by your emotions and therefore have this hostile attitude towards Lural. So what, thats my right, said Cloud Yi coldly. At this moment, she was no longer a calm lady but acted like a small girl who did not have to be reasonable. However, have you made the assumption that Coral is Lural? Coral is 23 years old this year, said Tiger Zhi. Chapter 1277 - Killer You think she is the real Lural just because she called herself Lural? Cloud Yi shook her head. Are there any other things that can prove her identity, after rebirth? She looked completely different and had a completely different set of skills. Everything has changed. How are you certain that it is not a coincidence or someone is deliberately misleading us? Tiger Zhi said, I think you will understand once you realize that what we witness may not be true and of the things that we have not witnessed before, they may not be false either. Alright but how are you going to explain the spirits, asked Cloud Yi calmly, You need to know that I am the only one who recognizes the King of Gods, including his skills and everything about him. Nobody else will have the skills to control spirits. If Coral is Lural, how are you going to explain the matter about the spirits? I cant, said Tiger Zhi, But I still do not think that Lural is the person who will repay the favors of the Lord. Moreover, Coral had the branch of the World Tree, how are you going to explain this coincidence? Is there only one World Tree in the world? rebutted Cloud Yi, How do you know that Corals tree branch belonged to the old King of Gods? There may be many more worlds apart from the land of forefathers and the Luniverse. However, we may not know about that. Tiger Zhi suddenly said after thinking, Cloud Yi, calm down, recently you have been really anxious. Cloud Yi froze. She was not an unreasonable person. Or rather, Cloud Yi had always been the old King of Gods best assistant because she was loyal and witty. Now, the sentence said by Tiger Zhi struck her and made her regain her bearings. After realizing that Big Brother was possibly still alive, Cloud Yi lost it after realizing that the things that happened in the past had complicated her understanding of them. However, Cloud Yi calmed down instantly and said, There are two possibilities. One, Coral is not Lural. In this situation, we killed Lural back then and that is identical to what we suspected earlier on. Therefore, the new King in the palace of the King of Gods really exists. Tiger Zhi nodded. He was very happy that Cloud Yi could calm down. That was because from a logical point of view, Tiger Zhi was way inferior to Cloud Yi. Moreover, the fact that she calmed down meant that he would probably need to eat less hotpot? At this moment, Cloud Yi said, The other possibility is that Coral is Lural. Therefore the person who wanted to kill us obtained the skills of the dark map and therefore had the ability to capture the spirits and mislead us. Although I am not sure how he obtained the skills, this is a possibility. Tiger Zhi added, If Coral really is Lural, then she really did die 23 years ago and her death must be related to the weapon. Cloud Yi sighed and added as she looked at Tiger Zhi. You are right. Lural will not take revenge. Moreover, if shes still in the Luniverse, one could tell from the punishment by Zhang Weiyu and the rest that attacking the palace of the King of Gods was not an order given by the Lord. So what do we do now? asked Tiger Zhi. We will see how it goes, we have to find Big Brother first, said Cloud Yi, We cant say for sure who our enemy is until we reach the end. But we can always just stand on the Lords side. I wonder how the situation is in the West Region? Tiger Zhi said without feeling worried, Duanmu Huangqi will definitely die this time around. The West Region cannot stop him at all. Lets find Big Brother quickly. We can meet the Lord after that, said Cloud Yi. Both of them continued to walk up the steps. As they walked in the mountain full of red leaves, it felt as though they were walking across red clouds. By living here, the person who reared the butterflies could be counted as living in a utopia. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi thought that they would feel very lonely if they lived there. Cloud Yi preferred to live in the real world where she could watch movies, eat hotpot and buy beautiful clothes. People who were impatient would not be able to live there. However, a person who was able to wait 100 years for a butterfly to break through the cocoon was definitely not impatient! When they reached the peak of the mountain, they saw a small hut and courtyard. However, Cloud Yi suddenly frowned, Someone else is here. The tall fences blocked the scene in the courtyard. However, the energy waves in this space was messy and did not match the calm atmosphere at all. When Cloud Yi saw that, she immediately confirmed that someone else had arrived before them. However, Cloud Yi did not care about who came over. She only cared about whether the rebirth butterfly was alright! The people who came over at this time must have guessed that someone was trying to do something with the rebirth butterfly. Otherwise, why would someone come over to such a deserted place? Although the rebirth butterfly was precious, this creature only existed for the purpose of looking for people. It was useless for ordinary people. The so-called rebirth butterfly would look for people who were alive and spirits of people who had died.They would definitely be able to find the person if the person left behind objects when he was alive. It was definitely possible to find someone if one followed the route taken by the rebirth butterfly. The person who used the rebirth butterfly only had to provide it with two drops of blood. One drop was to be dripped on the body of the rebirth butterfly while the other was to be dripped on the object. The rebirth butterfly would take in all the blood, wait for it to lay eggs and look for the person. However, the blood must be from a master. That was because only the blood of a master had enough energy to fertilize the rebirth butterfly. Therefore, even if one wanted to look for someone, one usually would not think about the rebirth butterfly as the price to be paid was too high. However, for Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi who were masters, this price was nothing. Be careful, people might be attacking the place. Lets check out the situation first. As she said that, Cloud Yi walked in quickly and she unhesitatingly opened the small wooden door which squeaked. There was an elder sitting in the courtyard and working with wood. He suddenly looked up at Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. Who are you? Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked at each other and both of them decided not to reveal their real identities. Cloud Yi threatened him, We are killers. The elder froze and his face turned pale. Killers? Tiger Zhi added, Yes, in short, killers. The elder was confused. In short? Then whats the full term? Tiger Zhi said after thinking, The full term is, two emotionless hotpot killers. Cloud Yi looked emotionlessly at Tiger Zhi and was speechless. The elder was stunned for a while. After hesitating, he said, Why are you here? Rebirth butterfly, smiled Cloud Yi. We came all the way for this, of course. What are you using to exchange for it? said the elder, I dont need money. What about your son? Cloud Yi said while smirking, I heard that he is preparing for the Sword Hut examination. Does he need money and opportunities? At this moment, the elders expression changed completely. Who exactly are the both of you? Puppet Masters. Chapter 1278 - The Mantis Catches a Cicada Ones reputation was very important and even though the Puppet Masters disappeared from the Luniverse 18 years ago, the rural areas would have heard of this frightening title. Those who reared rebirth butterflies were called butterfly fanatics. This meant that they were free and unfettered by the outside world. They only cared about rearing butterflies. Rebirth butterflies took 100 years to break out of their cocoon. But this did not mean that they did not need to take care of the butterflies. The cocoon was as large as a palm and attached itself to a tree branch. Firstly, the tree could not die within these 100 years in order for the butterfly to survive. Furthermore, the rebirth butterfly had many natural enemies. When it turned into a cocoon, many creatures who fed on insects would easily be able to break open the cocoon and eat it. Some said that this was the reason why the rebirth butterfly was willing to suck the blood of masters and serve humans. This was a symbiotic relationship. It needed humans to survive and provide blood to continue the family line. It was natural for all creatures to multiply. Some creatures were even androgynous in order to continue their species. To a majority of creatures, producing descendants was their natural mission. Father toads carried their eggs on their backs. The eggs obtained nutrients from the fathers back. Female mantises would eat male mantises. Baby mantises would eat their mothers. Everything was done for continuity. It seemed very mysterious, but this was the order of nature. Only humans were very strange. They would undergo ligation in order to stop reproducing There were also many methods to prevent reproduction Some people even abandoned their children Humans felt that other creatures were very strange, but on the flip side, if other creatures knew that humans did these things, they would think that it was very strange as well The butterfly fanatic had lived in the mountains for the latter half of his life. Very few people knew that he was here. But he was not free from worries at least, Cloud Yi had found the son that he had placed outside many years ago. His son was currently a soldier in the north. He had just returned to the palace to participate in the Sword Hut selections. He had obtained the letter of recommendation from his army. To Cloud Yi, the son of the butterfly fanatic was not naturally talented or intelligent. He did not have a good background either. To outsiders, he was an ordinary child who had been raised by his mother, but had many resources which origins were unknown. If it was said that the butterfly fanatic did not take care of his son, Cloud Yi would not believe it. Thus, when she spoke, the butterfly fanatic panicked. This was his critical weakness. Since Cloud Yi was a Puppet Master, from their complex struggle in the Luniverse, she was not speaking nonsense without any evidence. Cloud Yi smiled and said, You dont have to worry. I am not here to threaten you. I want both of us to benefit. The rebirth butterfly has not appeared among humans for over 100 years. I believe that they can be used now. If you give me the rebirth butterfly, I will give your son three magical weapons to protect himself. Even if he fights in the Sword Hut selections, no one will be able to injure him. The butterfly fanatic slowly calmed down. He suddenly said, That is not enough! Cloud Yi laughed. She said to Tiger Zhi, He is truly free and unfettered after becoming a butterfly fanatic, but he is just a businessman. Tiger Zhi smiled. We will let the Sword Hut know that as long as your son passes the first round, he will enter the Sword Hut. Other than the senior disciple of the Sword Hut, no one will know that we have anything to do with him. The butterfly fanatic was overjoyed. This was what he wanted! Although he knew that the Puppet Masters were wanted fugitives after being chased away by the new king, the butterfly fanatic did not care. All he wanted was for his son to become a disciple of the Sword Hut! But at this moment, someone suddenly emerged from a void and appeared behind the butterfly fanatic. The person was about to press their palm on the back of the butterfly fanatic! Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had always been on the alert against this person. They knew that someone was already here, but did not see anyone in the courtyard. Thus, while they were discussing the deal, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not let their guard down. But when they were about to help the butterfly fanatic, two more people appeared from the void and attacked. This shocked Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi as this time, three people had come. Furthermore, they recognized these people. They were the three people who had tried to chase and kill them! The mastermind had predicted that they would be unable to find the older brother of the Puppet Masters and would eventually come here. They also knew the Puppet Masters would use the rebirth butterfly to try and find him. Thus, they had come here as well. But he was far more ambitious. He wanted to kill both Tiger Zhi and Cloud Yi! In this chaos, Cloud Yis expression remained calm, but she was not worried about herself. She was worried about the butterfly fanatic. They had obtained the rebirth butterfly but they might not be able to save the butterfly fanatic! But in a flash, a bright sword appeared from behind the butterfly fanatic. The light from the sword was like a sudden snowstorm. It was splendid and cold! At this moment, Cloud Yi could only see the two words on the sword. Xin Ting! The mantis catches a cicada, but a finch lurks behind. Who exactly was the mantis and the finch? They did not know! The uninvited guest Cloud Yi and the rest had sensed was probably these three spirits. But everyone did not expect Cao Qingci to be hiding here as well. They did not even know when Cao Qingci had been hiding here, or how long she had been waiting for, just to deliver this decisive blow. Cloud Yi definitely knew that Nie Ting had given Cao Qingci the Xin Ting sword. Back then, she was still on Earth. But she did not know why Cao Qingci would appear here. Suddenly, Cloud Yi thought of a possibility. She grew excited! Cao Qingci had completed the heavenly punishment and had stepped into the master realm. The attack with the Xin Ting sword took everyone by surprise. It was as if the heavenly punishment had appeared, slashing the unprepared spirit into half! She had waited for many days and saved up this attack for now. Even if she was a master, she did not intend on returning alive. Cao Qingci had learned this from Nie Ting. This was the reason why Cao Qingci wanted Nie Ting as her teacher. She felt that Nie Ting had many outstanding characteristics. People often felt that Cao Qingci was very lucky to inherit knowledge from Nie Ting. But they did not know that not everybody could become Cao Qingcis teacher. Cao Qingci had learned from a natural assassin. She had come to kill people. She had come to kill countless people! The spirit disappeared from the world like black smoke. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi could finally heave a sigh of relief. They had to obtain the rebirth butterfly. The butterfly fanatic would not keep the fully grown rebirth butterflies with him, other than to protect himself. Two iron-clad puppets suddenly appeared in front of them. They crashed into the spirits in front of them. But at that moment, Cloud Yi suddenly realized that the spirit in front of her had taken on the appearance of Older Brother. But when Cloud Yi saw this, she was furious. What a scam. Tiger Zhi then realized that the two spirits before him had taken on the appearance of Older Brother. The spirits wanted to deliberately play with them and changed their appearance. If they killed the spirits, it would be like killing Older Brother with their own hands. But Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were not weak people. The mastermind had underestimated their strength! Chapter 1279 - Walk Alone, Tear Tricker Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi were most disgusted by the thoughts of the mastermind. The mastermind had deliberately changed the appearance of the spirits to that of Older Brother. This was like a mischievous prank. Now, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi did not know what the mastermind had come here for. They would even believe that they were here to disgust them! The butterfly fanatic was about to pass out. He had never seen so many masters attack at the same time. It felt as if the mountain was about to collapse. Cao Qingci coldly watched Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi attack from the side. Although the two spirits were also masters, they were weaker than the Puppet Masters when they fought. But Cao Qingci knew that their greatest advantage was not that they were strong. It was that they could not be killed. As long as their host was around, they would respawn in a few days. When the spirits attacked, they did not reveal their techniques. On the other hand, the iron-clad puppets that belonged to Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi attacked wildly, giving their opponents no chance to block their blows. Every time they clashed, countless red leaves would fall to the ground outside the mountains due to the massive force. For a period of time, it was as if there was a downpour of red leaves in the mountains. But murderous intent was hidden behind this picturesque scene. When the Puppet Masters clashed with the spirits, dozens of red leaves suddenly flew upwards, as if they had been blown by a counter current. They were as light as the wind. The red leaves naturally floated down and fell on the ground. But one red leaf continued to float, as if a slight breeze was carrying it. But in the next moment, when it appeared beside the butterfly fanatic, it disappeared. More accurately, it did not disappear. It flew at a very high speed! The clash of swords sounded as if the entire world was split apart. The butterfly fanatic turned pale. He looked in front of him and could only see a flash of white light. Then, the red leaf that had been slashed into half finally lost all its energy and fell to the ground. Cao Qingci sheathed her sword. She did not believe that anyone would be able to quietly kill the butterfly fanatic while she was still around. If she was overwhelmed by their strength, then so be it. But if they resorted to trickery, they would only bring shame to themselves. Furthermore, this red leaf had exposed the enemys intentions. They did not want Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi to use the rebirth butterfly and find Older Brother! At this moment, their plan had failed. Furthermore, knowing that the spirits could not directly fight Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, they disappeared. Cloud Yi looked at Cao Qingci. She wanted to speak, but stopped. Cao Qingci suddenly said, Ming Yueye is not dead. If it was 18 years ago, he would have been dead. The spirits disappeared quickly. They are not afraid of the rebirth butterflies. They hurried all the way here as they were afraid that the rebirth butterflies would find Ming Yueyes position, or discover some other truths. Cloud Yi furrowed her eyebrows. Cant you call him Older Brother, Tear Tricker? Cloud Yi directly called her Tear Tricker, as the signs that Cao Qingci had displayed were far too obvious. Which person from Earth would suddenly come here, except for Tear Tricker? Even Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had just thought about the rebirth butterfly. The mastermind must have followed them here. But Cao Qingci had already been hiding here. Cao Qingci did not come here to kill. She just wanted to differentiate her enemies and allies. But Cloud Yi did not expect that Cao Qingci was suspicious of even Ming Yueye. Cao Qingci said, Have you thought about this? Perhaps he participated in this with Dream Chooser. When I came back, the first thing I did was confirm whether he was dead. If he is alive, where is he now? Cloud Yi observed Cao Qingcis gaze. Do you still not believe Older Brother? Cao Qingci was silent. 18 years ago, in her previous life, she had carried the young Lu Shu and ran wildly on the empty street. There was no way out. Lu Shu had been crying. It was heartbreaking. She carried him and hid in a dark corner. She could only hope to give the baby some warmth. She even sang for him. At that moment, Tear Tricker had fallen into despair. She was surrounded on all sides and all of them wanted to kill her. She knew that she had no hope of survival. She could only pass on her hopes and dreams to Lu Shu! He was everything she wanted to protect! Cao Qingci did not want to experience this despair again. Definitely not! She calmly looked at Cloud Yi. Now, I dont trust anyone other than Lu Shu. I dont trust you. I dont trust Tiger Zhi. I dont trust Ming Yueye either. Older Brother is not that kind of person! Cloud Yi explained. She did not want Cao Qingci to have so much animosity towards this world. Cao Qingci shook her head. We will talk about this once everything is revealed. Cao Qingci remained quiet. All of her classmates had the same impression of her. But she had awakened her memories early. When she was young, she often dreamed. She dreamed of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star, the ice-cold weapon, and the boiling blood. As she grew up, her dreams became more and more detailed. She became more quiet as well. Later on, Cao Qingci discovered that when she went on missions, killing people and blood allowed her to remember more details. Thus, she continuously asked Nie Ting for missions, until the day she discovered her identity as Tear Tricker. There was no conflict. Cao Qingci was Tear Tricker, and Tear Tricker was Cao Qingci. Thus, she actively applied for the species research specialization. Thus, she silently stood in front of Tear Trickers grave. Thus, she did not oppose any of Lu Shus decisions, even though she was a true genius with Class A aptitude in the eyes of others. To Cao Qingci, how could a Class A aptitude genius be on par with the King of Gods? This comparison was laughable. No one knew that when the species research specialization ate at Lu Shus house, and Cao Qingci ate the food that Lu Shu cooked, she almost cried out loud. She had luckily managed to control herself. After surviving a disaster, she floated along the ocean. Finally, she saw land. This was probably the meaning of returning home. But at that moment, a thick white smoke appeared in the distant mountains. When the butterfly fanatic saw this, he cried in despair. My rebirth butterflies! Then, he rushed towards the forest. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi realized that the rebirth butterflies were hidden there. The mastermind had dragged them here to buy more time so that they could find the rebirth butterflies. Cloud Yi sighed. The rebirth butterflies were gone. They had to find another way to find Older Brother. Cao Qingci sheathed her sword and was about to step into a void. Cloud Yi shouted, Come with us! Cao Qingci shook her head. I know that on Earth, you had the opportunity to kill him, but you didnt. This is the basis of trust that allows us to talk now. But this does not mean that I completely trust you. Compared to fighting together, I prefer walking alone. Cloud Yi did not know what to say. In the past, Tear Tricker was the most pure and happiest among the Puppet Master. Thus, 18 years ago, when she guessed that there was a traitor among them, she agreed to allow Tear Tricker to take the box. But the current Tear Tricker no. The current Cao Qingci had completely changed. This mystery could only be solved once everything was settled. Chapter 1280 - The Person Who is Going to Die In the West Capital, Lu Shu could clearly feel that there was only one source of energy left in the imperial palace. The energy was like a blazing flame. It was impossible to ignore. But this flame did not move. Even though the two masters he controlled had died, he did not show any signs of leaving the palace and killing his enemies. He simply watched quietly. It was as if the shocking battle cries outside had nothing to do with him. Lu Shu suddenly thought about it. Why did Duanmu Huangqi seem like he had given up on resisting? He even thought about whether Duanmu Huangqi was dead. If not, why had he not appeared? But the waves of energy did not lie. The dead would not give off any waves of energy. Lu Shu walked into the palace in the West Capital. He passed through the lofty brick wall that surrounded the palace. There were no more guards. All the guards had died in combat. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers followed behind Lu Shu. The sound of their armor rubbing against one another was like their murderous intent materialized. Zhang Weiyu and the other Imperial Dragon Soldiers who were wearing the Armor that Shook Mountains patrolled the skies. They observed the ground and protected them against any remaining soldiers. Everyone surrounded and protected Lu Shu. Lu Shu felt like the true King of Gods. He had finally returned. Zhang Weiyu realized that all the female aristocrats in the palace had disappeared. Duanmu Huangqi was not a man of integrity. He held talent competitions for women every year. The beautiful women in the West Region would be brought to the imperial palace in the West Capital. The imperial palace of the West Capital. Although it was called an imperial palace, it was only because the existence of the palace of the King of Gods caused the Four Lords of Heaven to avoid taboo names. In reality, the imperial palace of the Lords of Heaven were more extensive and luxurious. In terms of extravagance, the palace of the King of Gods was more simple. Zhang Weiyu and the others landed in the chambers of the imperial concubines. Someone opened the door to their bedrooms and almost jumped in shock. There were countless strands of white silk in the room. Duanmu Huangqi had ordered all the female aristocrats to commit suicide. The strands of white silk that dangled down from the ceiling each held a life that had just been lost. They were once very beautiful, but now, they were simply corpses. Zhang Weiyu sighed, but did not react much. Much more cruel scenes than the one in front of them were found all around the world. They had no time for sympathy. They did not intend to show sympathy either. Sympathy was the most useless emotion in a war. The victors lived and the losers died. This was life! Back then, when the old King of Gods went to war, Duanmu Huangqi and the others were forced to despair. There was more than one case of monarchs killing themselves and their wives. There were more cruel cases than these. But the problem was, had Duanmu Huangqi never expected himself to win? Why did he kill these women in advance? Only those who were sure that they were done for would make such a decision, right? At that moment, when they recalled what had happened, no matter whether the Jianghu Camp was destroyed or when his master cultivators died, Duanmu Huangqi observed coldly from the side. It was as if he was watching his own fall. He simply watched calmly. Zhang Weiyu and the others searched the entire imperial palace. Suddenly, they discovered something strange. When they went to the backyard of the imperial palace, they discovered a cemetery there. Zhang Weiyu counted. There were 99 graves. There was the smell of alcohol in this vast and quiet courtyard. He looked at the ground in front of the graves. It seemed as if someone had come here with alcohol to commemorate the dead. Had Duanmu Huangqi come to commemorate the dead? There seemed to be no one else in the entire imperial palace. He had killed the living and come to commemorate the dead. Zhang Weiyu could not understand Duanmu Huangqi at all. Who are these people? Someone asked in doubt, Duanmu Huangqi especially prepared tombs for them in the imperial palace. I heard that people were prohibited from entering a particular courtyard in the imperial palace. But I never researched on what it was. Zhang Weiyu looked at the name on the grave. He sighed. If I am not wrong, I know who they are. Back then, the old King of Gods fought his last battle in the West Region. The West Region was very strong and the old King of Gods encountered strong resistance outside the West Capital. The old King of Gods ordered 100 underlings, including Duanmu Huangqi, to be beheaded in the West Capital. In the end, the head of the West Capital died and only one person out of the 100 underlings survived. That person was Duanmu Huangqi. The rest of the Imperial Palace soldiers looked at the 99 gravestones and were dumbfounded. These numbers made sense. To the Imperial Palace Soldiers, the war had occurred long before they were born. Most of them were only a few hundred years old. Even though they had eaten the diluted refresher fruits, the limits of their strength caused the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to be much stronger. Zhang Weiyu and the rest had not personally experienced that war. They yearned to take part in it. Someone could not understand. Since when did Duanmu Huangqi have such strong feelings of comradeship? In their impression of Duanmu Huangqi, he did not trust anyone. He could even kill his own son without any feelings. How could he commemorate the lives of others? Zhang Weiyu shook his head. Even the saints we talk about have their flaws. They can make mistakes too. Then, how can an evil person have no characteristics that are worth admiration? Who dares to say that they truly understand Duanmu Huangqi? We can only say that the people and things in this world are not black and white. We are full of contradictions. Someone looked at the gravestones. Only the names of the dead were written on each gravestone. At this moment, someone said in shock, There is a tomb and gravestone there, but the gravestone has not been put up. The Imperial Palace Soldiers took a look. To their shock, they realized that Duanmu Huangqis name was written on the gravestone! Everyone looked at one another helplessly. A formidable man had left a gravestone for himself. Lets go. No matter what, this war has to end. Zhang Weiyu said, We only need to stand behind our king with resolution. At that moment, Lu Shu arrived at the main palace. It was pitch black inside. He stood at the entrance. It was as if he was silently looking at Duanmu Huangqi inside. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers followed behind Lu Shu. At that moment, the palace suddenly turned into sand. The broken glass tiles turned into sand and sand started to fall from the ceiling. The extravagant palace seemed to have been eroded by time. There were no more tiles or walls. The pillars were gone too. It was a scene full of desolation. When the palace disappeared, the inside was revealed. It was no longer dark. Duanmu Huangqi sat on the dragon throne with his eyes closed. He had a calm expression. He wore the exact same Lord of Heaven ceremonial dress as Wen Zaifou. Lu Shu stared at him. For some reason, he felt that Duanmu Huangqi was like a true Lord of Heaven when he wore the ceremonial dress. He felt that many kings were distrusting and tyrannical. They should be like Duanmu Huangqi. But Wen Zaifou did not quite seem like a Lord of Heaven. He was more like the commander of the guards that protected the old King of Gods. Chapter 1281 - Stare Into the Abyss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The dark imperial palace no longer existed. Anthony had caused the entire imperial palace to collapse. What was left was a lonely dragon throne, and a lonely Duanmu Huangqi. Typically, the dragon throne symbolized Duanmu Huangqis authority. Officials who visited the West Capital had to bow down to the dragon throne. But now, the dragon throne and the massive solitude made it seem like a gravestone. Lu Shu looked at Duanmu Huangqi and said, You predicted that you would die today, right? Zhang Weiyu had already told Lu Shu about their discovery in the chambers. Duanmu Huangqi slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Shu. No one can predict their own future, but I have always made the worst plans. Back then during the war, I was determined to die every time. But in this way, I fought desperately when faced with mortal danger. 2000 years ago, I received orders to kill the leader of the West Region. I killed my way from the east to the imperial palace. I knew that no one would come and support him. The rest of us are dead. Things will not take a good turn like in stories. Thus, I can only fight for my own life. Duanmu Huangqi recalled. The soldiers in the West Capital looked at us lonely 100 people. It was as if they were silently laughing at us. But they did not expect that we would kill the leader of the West Region in front of their eyes. I stood beside the corpse of the leader and pierced his head with my dragon spear. When I looked back, there were only corpses and blood. I felt that my reputation would be built upon the thousands that died. Then, Duanmu Huangqi looked carefully at the Armor that Shook Mountains that Zhang Weiyu and the others were wearing. I never expected that in the West Capital, with the same Armor that Shook Mountains, that I would become the one being killed. This world is very mysterious. Why did it turn out this way? Its different this time. Lu Shu smiled and said, I want to know. What does it feel like to be abandoned? Duanmu Huangqi pondered deeply. Suddenly he said, Many people in this world think that they are the ones playing chess, but when they look back, they realize that they were just pawns. I am not the first person to think this way. I will not be the last either. Who is conspiring with you? Lu Shus voice slowly turned cold. If you tell me, I will let him go down to accompany you. Duanmu Huangqi suddenly laughed in disdain. Are you trying to ask for a secret from me, Duanmu Huangqi? Isnt it a bit too simple? Dont you hate him? Lu Shu calmly said, During this battle, I have always been waiting for someone to step in and help you, but no one came. It is as if your companion felt that it would be better for you to die. No, no, no. Duanmu Huangqi shook his head. One thing is wrong. We are not companions. I, Duanmu Huangqi, do not need any companions. I have never hoped that someone would come and help me. I do not need anyone to help me either. Lu Shu was silent. He suddenly felt that it was not this world that had abandoned Duanmu Huangqi. It was Duanmu Huangqi who had abandoned the entire world, including himself. Did you never have companions in your life? Lu Shu asked. Yes. My companions were the 99 people who went through life and death with me. But now, they are all dead. They are all buried behind my imperial palace. Duanmu Huangqi laughed. I only need them to follow me. It is enough. For some reason, Lu Shu suddenly felt that this fabled West Lord of Heaven had many conflicts in his heart. Even the distrusting and tyrannical Lord of Heaven had people he could trust. But these people he trusted were all dead. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Have you ever thought that your loneliness is only because you dont trust others? Duanmu Huangqi asked, Are there people in this world who can be trusted? Lu Shu calmly said, In the past, I thought the same way. I felt that there was no one in this world worth trusting. But later on, I realized that I was wrong. If there is no one in this world that I can trust, it would be very boring. Duanmu Huangqi laughed. You were able to be reborn. What else in this world is real? What in this world is fake? If you want to advise me now, why not fight to our satisfaction? Lu Shu suddenly felt that there were times when a 40 year old had fixed their views towards the world, life, and morals. Furthermore, Duanmu Huangqi had lived for many years. No matter what advice he gave, it would not be of much use. Furthermore, there was no need to advise him, as Duanmu Huangqi would die today. Many people hoped that others admitted their faults, as they hoped that others would accept their point of view. But Lu Shu did not need Duanmu Huangqi to accept him. He only needed to kill him and those who wanted to kill him. Then, he would return to Earth. It was that simple. Lu Shu asked, How do you know who I am? The Armor that Shook Mountains is in your hands. Is there anything else to say? Duanmu Huangqi calmly said, Zhang Weiyu is with you as well. So is Liu Yizhao. Who else could you be? Who else would they be loyal to? Lu Shu suddenly realized that loyalty was the label on Zhang Weiyu. The person who led Zhang Weiyu was the King of Gods Back then, you risked life and limb for the King of Gods. Did you expect that you would betray him today? Lu Shu asked curiously. How would I think of all this back then? Duanmu Huangqi tapped the dragon throne with his fingers. It was good enough for me to survive. Do you think that I am the only one who would do so? Who else? Lu Shu asked. Duanmu Huangqi laughed. Arent you changing as well? After you reincarnated, you still killed so many people. Do you know why I reincarnated? Lu Shu asked curiously. The old King of Gods would not have told Duanmu Huangqi about this. Back then, I thought that you actually died. Now, I realize that it was just a reincarnation. As for why you reincarnated, you are the only one who can kill yourself, right? Duanmu Huangqi started to speak in a relaxed tone. He was no longer so dark and brooding. You already had worries during the war, right? I was able to sense it. Lu Shu shook his head. Actually, you are wrong. I am not him. He is not me. This is not important. Duanmu Huangqi shook his head. More importantly, you still walked on this path. You killed so many people and created so many killing demons. What difference is there between you and him? When you stare into the abyss Li Heitan suddenly raised his hand and interrupted. Ive heard of this phrase! When you stare into the abyss, the abyss will stare back at you. Nietzsche said this! The entire place suddenly fell silent. Everyone quietly looked at Li Heitan. Li Heitan felt slightly guilty. He slowly put his hand down Duanmu Huangqi said, More accurately, when you stare into the abyss, you might not think that one day you would become the abyss. Chapter 1282 - A Pleasant Dream Lu Shu was dumbfounded. It was like how the brave dragon who saved the princess would eventually turn into a massive dragon. The person who stared into the void would eventually become the void. Duanmu Huangqi made sense. Perhaps the old King of Gods did not think that he would walk on the same path and stain his hands with blood when he reincarnated. He wont, said someone in a powerful tone. Lu Shu turned and looked at Lu Xiaoyu, who was beside him. He did not think that Lu Xiaoyu would suddenly speak and he did not know why she was so determined either. Lu Xiaoyu looked at Duanmu Huangqi and coldly said, If he falls into the abyss, I will personally pull him out! Lu Shu laughed and looked at Duanmu Huangqi. Did you hear that? Duanmu Huangqi was in deep thought. Perhaps no one expected this. Im shocked that none of you have died today. Indeed, you are different from him. You may think that I fear the Armor that Shook Mountains, but I just dont want to destroy them. Each of their names are engraved in the chest area of the Armor that Shook Mountains. Lu Shu did not understand what this meant. But at the next moment, Duanmu Huangqi suddenly attacked. He approached Lu Shu in one step and aimed a punch at Lu Shus chest. When his ceremonial dress moved, Duanmu Huangqi was like a raging lion. He was a lion that had reached a dead end but continued to fight to the death! But the moment he stepped into a void, Sparrow Shade had gathered in front of Lu Shu. Lu Shu had never let his guard down. Even if he had a great advantage, he did not want to give his enemy any chances. Masters were especially speedy when they attacked. The only true masters here were Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. Lu Shu did not intend to let anyone else attack either. The next moment, two black daggers fell out from Duanmu Huangqis sleeves. His clothes spun. Everyone in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers felt as if the earth was shaking. The entire world seemed to have been flipped upside down. Zhang Weiyu was shocked. This was Duanmu Huangqis killing technique, Black White Reversal! He could immediately turn day into night. He could also turn the sky into the ground without his enemies noticing! But at that moment, the white flame in Lu Shus heart sensed the impending danger and charged towards Duanmu Huangqi! The white flame had come back to life due to the return of Filth Removal. Thus, it was more active and more explosive! To Lu Shus shock, he realized that when the flame appeared, Duanmu Huangqi suddenly stopped attacking. He even had a slight smile on his face as he waited for the flame to land on him. Why? What was Duanmu Huangqi doing? Before he could figure it out, the white flame had landed in between Duanmu Huangqis eyebrows. Duanmu Huangqi smiled and closed his eyes as he sat on the ground with his legs crossed. It was as if he had entered a dream. He was calm and composed. It seemed as if he was waiting for this dream. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. What he wanted now was a punishment. Duanmu Huangqi wanted to return to his dream. Was it because his deceased brothers were in that dream? The punishment was very dangerous. Back then, Lu Shu felt that if he had not overcome the punishment, he would be asleep for the rest of his life. But Duanmu Huangqi was not afraid. He knew that he had reached a dead end. A long period of time passed. Lu Shu did not step up and kill Duanmu Huangqi. Duanmu Huangqis expression was sometimes happy, sometimes sad, sometimes furious, and sometimes in despair. Lu Shu knew that like him, Duanmu Huangqi must have experienced a new life in the dream. Lu Shu wanted to know what was happening in the dream. He also wanted to know why Duanmu Huangqi wanted to dream. But he would never find out. After a full 20 minutes, Duanmu Huangqi opened his eyes. Blood started to stream out of his eyes. Duanmu Huangqi seemed to be looking at Lu Shu. At the same time, he seemed to be looking through Lu Shu and into the distance. He flashed an empty smile. I hate how I cannot dream for 3000 years. My passion is still burning. Brothers, Im coming. With that, Duanmu Huangqi stopped breathing. He could not overcome this punishment. A formidable man like Duanmu Huangqi had not died in an intense battle. He had not turned heaven and earth upside down either. He attacked not to kill, but to dream. This method of dying was very strange. It made Lu Shu feel as if he had punched nothing. But he could not say anything either. Duanmu Huangqi had sunk deep into power and desire for 1000 years. In the end, he was the most clear-headed in a dream. Lu Shu could not help but think about it. When were people truly clear-headed? In real life or in a dream? Which was their true self? Lu Shu let Zhang Weiyu take a breather. Everyone saw a small name at the chest area of the Armor that Shook Mountains. The name was crooked. Lu Shu could even imagine how the person who had written it might not have had any education. He was so nervous that his palm was sweaty when he wrote it. Once he was done writing his name, he looked up and saw that his brothers were equally clumsy as they sat down and wrote. Thus, they laughed out loud and teased one another. It was as if even their smiles were engraved on the armor. They fought together and drank together. Then, they waited for time to erode everything and turn everything into sand. Since then, Duanmu Huangqi changed. Bury him alongside the other 99 people. Lu Shu sighed. Let him get what he wanted. Yes sir. Zhang Weiyu saluted. At that moment, Sun Xunwen carried the head of a West Capital master and came to Lu Shu. Luckily, we did not fail our mission. Lu Shu looked at Sun Xunwen and said, But I hope that you will not become the next Duanmu Huangqi. Sun Xunwen was dumbfounded. He thought that Lu Shu was warning him to be loyal. Thus, he immediately knelt down. I will never do such an unloyal Lu Shu pulled Sun Xunwen up and interrupted him. Just be happy. With that, Lu Shu walked out. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers followed behind him. Only Sun Xunwen was left standing there with a blank expression. He was the most clear-headed person from the wealthy families in the palace. But for a period of time, he could not understand what Lu Shu was talking about. Just be happy? To the new king, was happiness more important than loyalty? Lu Shu stood at the entrance of the West Capital imperial palace and said to Zhang Weiyu, Lu Xiaoyu, Coral, and the others, I will take my leave first. The rest of you, follow behind at full speed. There are some debts that have not been settled. Time is tight and our mission is important. Thus, you have to work hard. No one opposed. The next stop for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers was the palace. They would take about half a month to reach the palace from the West Capital. Even if they went at full speed, they would not reach any faster. At this moment, Lu Shu was able to go there with a single step. He would go there first to set up. No one was worried about Lu Shu. Lu Shu did not need anyone to be worried about his safety. They should worry about his enemies instead. Chapter 1283 - The Regretful Song Family The palace was a rat race. Kings Studies scholars liked to go to the palace. To them, they would only be true Kings Studies scholars if they were accepted by the mainstream authority in the palace. There were too many celebrities and benefits in the palace. There were times when scholars would fight for fame until their faces were flushed, especially those who were at the core of the rat race. The wealthy families in the palace had become history. In less than two days after the Sun family left the army from the wealthy families, all their direct descendants secretly left with vehicles laden with their possessions. Their actions seemed to have been rehearsed. Sun Xunwen had prepared a retreat plan for the entire Sun family before he took the position of master. Of course, before they retreated, Sun Xunwen had to succeed. If not, there would not be anywhere in the vast Luniverse for them to hide in. At first, the wealthy families from the palace did not react. Sun Xunwen had been very well-prepared. When they realized that the direct descendants of the Sun family had not appeared in the palace for a very long time, they received the news. Sun Xunwen had become the West Lord of Heaven by the decree of the King of Gods. At the same time, the news that the Wei Wu Army attacked the West Capital, and that Duanmu Huangqi had died came along. What was happening? The decree of the King of Gods? The West Capital was defeated by the Wei Wu Army, right? Sun Xunwen had stood by the Wei Wu Army to kill the master from the West Capital, right? Why did he dare to say that he had received orders from the King of Gods? The remaining wealthy families in the palace were not foolish. They suddenly realized that the situation had started to progress in a direction that they least wanted to see. The West Capital had been destroyed. It was said that even the city no longer existed. But there was no more movement from the palace of the King of Gods who had issued the decree. The wealthy families in the palace did not dare to go to the palace of the King of Gods and confirm the situation, But they knew the fact that the Wei Wu Army had not been punished already explained everything. The Wei Wu Army, who had forced gamblers to jump into the Long Yin River. They were simply a topic of conversation after a meal to the wealthy families. Now, they had even killed a Lord of Heaven! In the past, when Sun Xunwen had worked hard to advance to the master realm, the wealthy families secretly mocked him. Even after he advanced to the master realm, he would have to compete against the rest of the families, right? They felt that even if a wealthy family did not have a master, they were still a wealthy family. There was not much difference if there was one more master. But at this moment, Sun Xunwen paved a new way for them. Even Lords of Heaven could be killed. Even wealthy families from the palace could become rulers. The Sun family was now on a different level from the rest of the wealthy families from the palace. In the future, the wealthy families would have to observe the mood of the Sun family. Those who wanted to do business with the West Region would have to greet the Lord of Heaven, Sun Xunwen! But all of this was not important. To them, it did not mean much to lower their heads. It was not like they had never done so. In the first place, there were quite a few people who could treat the wealthy families from the palace like dogs. They were typically high up to the civilians, but only they understood their situation. If they wanted to survive, they should act as if their family was loyal till their death. If not, their entire family would be eliminated. But they did not need to be careful of Sun Xunwen. They had to be careful of the Wei Wu Army, and the head of the Wei Wu Army! There was information that the day the Wei Wu Army attacked the West Capital, they headed towards the palace. At this moment, the wealthy families from the palace realized that they had to make a decision before the Wei Wu Army arrived at the palace. Would they bow to the palace of the King of Gods, or would they bow to Lu Shu? It was not the problem of whether they should stand or bow. It was the problem of who they should bow to! Some people felt that they should trust the palace of the King of Gods. After all, the palace of the King of Gods was in the palace. If the Wei Wu Army came to attack the palace, the person in the palace of the King of Gods would attack, right? It was not that they were ignorant. Till now, no one had guessed that someone was playing tricks in the palace of the King of Gods. Back then, even the Puppet Masters had been chased away and killed. The mastermind was the victor. Of course, there were some people who felt that they should welcome Lu Shu. Their lives were not as significant as that of Duanmu Huangqi. Now, even Duanmu Huangqi was dead. What gave them the right to be stubborn? Some people bowed in front of the Sword Hut. They wanted to seek the Sword Hut for protection, but the Sword Hut did not make their position known. Under the thick fog, the Sword Hut seemed detached. It seemed as if they would not participate in this battle. But could the Sword Hut truly separate themselves from the situation? There were several sons from wealthy families among the disciples of the Sword Hut. Although they were slightly distant from the wealthy families after joining the Sword Hut, like Chen Zuan, to true experts, the wealthy families who only talked about benefits and not feelings were like a cage. But those who had the power to break free of the cage would not choose to go back. More interestingly, sons of the wealthy families who were able to join the Sword Hut were not valued by their families. They had no resources, nor were they favored. After training for many years, they grew stronger in the military. On the other hand, those who had many resources were unable to face those ferocious lone wolves after they advanced to Rank One. On one hand were sons of tycoons who were treasured and on the other were commoner sons who would be forgotten if they did not work hard. Their combat power would not be the same. The Sword Hut selections were not childs play. If greenhouse flowers whom resources had been invested into could enter the Sword Hut, they were underestimating the manager of the Sword Hut, Gu Lingfei. These disciples of the Sword Hut had very weak relations with their families. Some of their parents even left the family with their help and became aristocrats outside. Some people from wealthy families in the palace thought about it for a very long time. and finally, they asked through the messenger mirror, What is the stand of the Sword Hut? The Sword Hut disciples who were asked felt that this was amusing. Lu Shu is a fellow disciple of the Sword Hut. Is that not enough to prove the attitude of the Sword Hut? The wealthy families from the palace were silent. That was right. Till today, even after the palace of the King of Gods had issued a decree, the Sword Hut had not cut off ties with Lu Shu. This was enough to prove their stand. They even thought about whether the senior disciple of the Sword Hut already knew something. It was not a coincidence that Lu Shu had joined the Sword Hut. The wealthy families from the palace are mutually interdependent. The master of the Song family said in a courtyard. We have to get together and discuss. We must come up with a conclusion before the Wei Wu Army arrives at the palace. It had been a long time since the wealthy families from the palace had gathered together and discussed. They had their own interests. Now, external forces had forced them to come together once again. But the problem was, they did not know whether coming together would be of any use. Their vision restricted their judgment of the situation. A meeting among the masters of the wealthy families was about to begin. Everyone felt the danger. The master of the Song family softly said to his manager, While everyone is discussing this seriously, their gaze will be focused on me. Hurry up and secretly send some outstanding sons out. Dont delay even for one second! At this moment, the manager understood. His master still had plans up his sleeve. He had no way to confirm that his master was serious about discussing with the other wealthy families, or whether this meeting was simply a form of protection. Song Changying, this idiot. The master of the Song family sighed. If Xiao Mingze and Zhao Shuai were still in the Song family, we would never have fallen to this extent! It was now too late to regret. Xiao Mingze had flown far away. Zhao Shuai had joined the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! The manager wanted to say that the Song family had never treated these two people well and that it was natural for them to leave. But no matter whether it was the master or the manager of the Song family, while they were worried that the Wei Wu Army would reach the palace, Lu Shu had already arrived. Chapter 1284 - Easy Enemies Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a courtyard in the northwest of the palace, white steam was seen rising from the courtyard. Then, the strong smell of food made the neighbours nearby wonder what was happening there? Lu Shu sat in front of a small stove and used his chopsticks to turn the meat in the pot. Xiao Mingze was busy adding wood to the firepit and cutting ingredients for Lu Shu. Many wealthy people were looking for Xiao Mingze as they knew that the previous boss of the gambling den was probably the closest to Lu Shu. The news spread from the Song family. All these years, the wealthy families of the palace had always placed spies around each other. The Song family thought they could keep the secret after killing the slave who was in charge of their storage. But that was an implausible belief especially since it was during such a critical timing. Before Lu Shu had gained prominence, they had taken sides with him. Now, Xiao Mingze was the person whom the wealthy families of the palace were looking for because they wanted to give him benefits in order to get him to join them. In that case, everyone could feel an increasing sense of security for their family. Xiao Mingze did not expect himself to be someone wanted by everyone in the palace. However, he knew that it was because of the young man in front of him. It was not because he was worth it. As the boss of the gambling den, he understood how things worked in the world. If a disciple of the wealthy family came over to loan money, they would agree to his request. If it was a beggar instead, they would definitely ignore him. Why was there such a difference in treatment? That was because the disciple had the wealthy family backing him up. Everyone viewed him with respect only because he could communicate with Lu Shu. However, nobody expected that Xiao Mingze dared to stay in the palace. The people who belonged to the wealthy families of the palace and were looking for Xiao Mingze had given up on the area near the palace. They had tried to look for him but Xiao Mingze would definitely make sure he would not be found. The house was secretly bought by Xiao Mingze in the early days. He owned many of these houses! The wily hare has three holes to his burrow, but Xiao Mingze had more than ten holes. From the perspectives of the wealthy families of the palace, Xiao Mingze was merely a Rank Two practitioner. He definitely had left the palace and went to the Wei Wu Army. However, they did not put themselves in Xiao Mingzes shoes. Was he willing to leave? Zhao Shuai was welcomed by the Wei Wu Army because he had the capability of a Rank One, but what about Xiao Mingze? The Wei Wu Army had stopped their business and closed their soap factories. To the Wei Wu Army, Xiao Mingze was useless. He had to remain in the palace to prove his value! Xiao Mingze did not only want to be a lazy and rich person, he had his own aspirations. Xiao Mingze knew that it was the most important opportunity in his life. If he missed this chance, he would end up having an insignificant role in the future. Therefore, not only did he want to stay in the palace, but he also wanted to be Lu Shus assistant. At this moment, Xiao Mingze said as he added wood to the firepit, The wealthy families of the palace wanted to meet to discuss how to defend against the Wei Wu Army. What do you plan to do? Lu Shu did not answer him. What do you think? They are easy enemies, said Xiao Mingze, None of them are masters so I dont know what is the purpose of their alliance. However, my men have found out that some wealthy families are secretly sending their people out of the palace. I have already gotten the route and the names of the people. Lu Shu nodded. Xiao Mingze had a reason to completely withdraw himself from the Song family. In order to prevent mishaps, the Song family had sent people to spy on Xiao Mingze. However, not only did Xiao Mingze disappear that night, but the slaves who were responsible for spying on him had also died miserably. As an experienced person, he had money and resources. It was normal for him to have loyal subordinates. Or rather, Xiao Mingze had his ways of protecting himself and therefore was daring enough to put bets on Lu Shu. The wealthy families of the palace had been trying to pretend to be an unthreatening pig to stay beside the old King of Gods so that people would not be wary of them. However, they did not know that they would really become a pig after pretending to be one for a long time. Now, even Xiao Mingze looked down on them. The tricks that Xiao Mingze had played under their watch had not been noticed before. Lu Shu smiled and looked at Xiao Mingze. You are sufficiently prepared. Xiao Mingze smiled honestly, I am just doing this to survive. Was Xiao Mingze honest? Honest people would not be able to live until now. However, Lu Shu did not care if Xiao Mingze was honest or not. Since Xiao Mingze had made his choice, he did not mind having an additional assistant. Lu Shu said, Report the details of the disciples of the palace to Zhao Shuai. Ignore the wealthy families of the palace for now. Their meeting will start seven days later, right? I will personally make a trip down to take a look for fun. Lu Shu said he would take a look for fun because just like Xiao Mingze, he looked down on the wealthy families of the palace. The people who were not masters were not worthy to talk to him. The wealthy families of the palace must have been crazy. He would rather believe that they were just acting. Apart from disciples who sneakily escaped from the palace, some masters must have planned to make use of this chance to escape too. You can just continue keeping a watch over them. Yi Qian will contact you. Lu Shu smiled. He is doing whatever you are doing too. Xiao Mingze felt stressed. He had heard of Yi Qian before. He was the real fugitive in the Luniverse and he even dared to try and kill Sun Zhongyang. Although Yi Qian was not as sly as Xiao Mingze, he was much crueler than Xiao Mingze. When they went back to the Luniverse, Li Liang sent Yi Qian to secretly leave the team to regather people in the palace and forcefully recruited many slaves. Now, it was easy for Yi Qian to take on the task. Therefore, Yi Qian knew whatever Xiao Mingze knew. That was what Xiao Mingze was stressed about. He wanted to prove his worthiness but realized that he was not the best in Lu Shus eyes. Moreover, he realized that Lu Shu had changed. As compared to the Lu Shu in the past whom he had worked with, Lu Shu acted more like a Lord of Heaven now. Lu Shu patted Xiao Mingzes shoulder and smiled. Come on, dont have so many complicated thoughts when working with me. I dont care about the things you want and you shouldnt be scared of me. If you want to leave any day, I am okay with that as long as you dont betray me. Come, lets eat. Chapter 1285 - Collapsed Spies Xiao Mingze had complex feelings. But no matter what, he knew that his decision was right. Thats right. Has anything happened recently in the palace? Lu Shu asked as he took a piece of meat. Xiao Mingze hesitated for a while. What are you looking for? Does the fact that the Kings Studies scholars are holding a ceremony tomorrow count? Lu Shus eyes lit up. Of course! Xiao Mingze suddenly started to silently mourn for the Kings Studies scholars that night, Yi Qian silently came to the courtyard where Lu Shu was. Then, he hurriedly left. Xiao Mingze also left the courtyard for the first time after hiding there for a long time. They all had their own missions. The wealthy families in the palace were busy with their own affairs. They had to be careful with any signs of disturbance in the palace to ensure that they had enough time to react. Yesterday, information came that the Wei Wu Army was traveling at full speed. They would be able to arrive at the palace very quickly. But even the spies in the palace did not know when exactly the Wei Wu Army would arrive. Firstly, no one dared to approach the Wei Wu Army. After all, too many spies had mysteriously disappeared. This caused the spies to have a strange fear of the Wei Wu Army. They did not know how the Wei Wu Army had defeated all the spies around them. Everyone had been very cautious, but as long as anyone tried to approach the Wei Wu Army within a 100 kilometer radius, they would mysteriously disappear. Even their corpses could not be found. Someone finally realized that there was something wrong with the mice that appeared around the Wei Wu Army. But Little Fury hid well. The spies only felt that something was wrong, but never discovered where the problem was. Thus, the information that the wealthy families had on the Wei Wu Army was lacking. They did not want to see this, but they had no choice. Later on, something even more awkward happened. The battle at the West Capital had attracted a group of spies and when the Wei Wu Army headed towards the palace, the spies followed behind. Eventually, they realized that the Wei Wu Army was traveling too quickly. They could not catch up! This was their first time experiencing this. Which ordinary army had fast spies. After all, a majority of armies had an average strength that was lower than their spies. Furthermore, the speed that armies traveled at was determined by the lower limit. If the lower limit was Rank Six, their traveling speed would be Rank Six. The spies were able to become spies as they were stronger than the others. It was like the selection of the special forces. Those who were not Rank Three or Rank Four could not even think of becoming spies. But when it came to the Wei Wu Army, typical spies did not even come close to the average strength of the Wei Wu Army. In the Wei Wu Army, everyone was at least a Rank Two! This made everyone fall into despair. This was the first time the spies had lost their target because they could not catch up They had no choice. The wealthy families from the palace could only move their family members, who were making their way to the palace, to a sentry post and observe the speed of the Wei Wu Army. These people were originally there to conduct business, but they had suddenly become spies. But the Wei Wu Army did not only travel by the main road. Before the spies lost track of them, they realized that the Wei Wu Army was very annoying. Others traveled by the main road, as it was the most convenient. But the Wei Wu Army was different. They traveled in a straight line It was the shortest distance between two points. When Li Liang received the orders to travel at full speed, he did not plan to go by the main road. Building roads would not lead to a straight path. After all, when one encountered mountains and rivers, they had to take a detour. If not, you would never be able to build the road. But mountains and rivers were nothing to the Wei Wu Army. All they had to do was to flatten them. Back then, when they were still the Azure Dragon Village bandits, they had scaled mountains and crossed rivers. This was nothing. Furthermore, the Wei Wu Army was in high spirits. The fact that Li Heitan could wear the Armor that Shook Mountains sparked the spirit of healthy competition. There were limited sets of the Armor that Shook Mountains. Over 5000 people were competing for over 40 sets. It was a very difficult struggle. Whoever first advanced to Rank One would be able to wear it and those who were left behind had nothing left for them. At this moment, all the soldiers in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers who had not advanced to Rank One wanted to devote themselves fully. This way, they would be able to reconstruct their vital channels. They were not worried that there would be problems with their vital channels. They knew that there were extra ingredients in their food. This was the mysterious formula that their Great Lord had personally given to Manager Xiaoyu. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not know exactly what was added to their food. It was fine as long as they could fully devote themselves and not get injured At first, Li Liang was worried that the high intensity travel would create problems. After all, even if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were very powerful, they would not be able to stand such a long distance. But he realized that he had been overly anxious. Ever since they became inspired by Li Heitan, they were upset when Li Liang made them rest. In the past, they crossed over mountain after mountain to travel quickly. Now, they were unhappy with traveling on the main road. They wanted to climb mountains. Typically, Li Liang only forced the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to stop and rest when he felt that they absolutely could not continue, or their operations would be affected. Although this used up the refresher fruits more quickly, Lu Xiaoyu did not skimp on this on behalf of Lu Shu. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were an army that could not be understood with common sense. It was also the easiest army for Li Liang to lead. He did not need to be worried about many things. He did not need to worry about their abilities and morale. He did not need to be worried about anything. He only had to make the most accurate decision at the most appropriate timing. A large group of people rushed straight through the mountains in high spirits. The spies behind were all going crazy. What kind of army could travel like this? They stood at a distant mountain and observed. They heard the loud and disorganized shouts. Then, they watched as Li Heitan and the rest crossed mountains and traveled further away On the other hand, the wealthy families were forced to come together and deploy their spies in the mountains and on the main road. But there was a problem. For typical armies, you could secretly deploy them where the army would definitely travel. But when facing the Imperial Dragon Soldiers led by Li Liang, who could determine where they would definitely go? They did not even go by the main road They had no choice. The group of spies brought together by the wealthy families from the palace could only advance into the mountains. But as they were hiding in the forest and waiting for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, they heard people shouting as they came. At this moment, they could not run, even if they wanted to. They were much slower than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! They had just heard their shouts when they saw the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. These amateur spies did not dare to run. They could only crawl on the floor. It was as if these amateur spies had been trampled by a herd of wild cows. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not deliberately target them, but they stepped on their faces and heads while they traveled Then, the spies had to face the Mice Army that followed closely behind the Imperial Dragon Soldiers The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were like a massive bulldozer. Wherever they went, the ground was flattened, stones were smashed, and spies were killed Li Liang had thought that according to his plan, they would take 18 days to reach the palace. But from the look of things now, they did not need such a long time. Before that, the wealthy families in the palace decided to hold a meeting in seven days. Now, everyone was panicking. The meeting was brought forward by two days. Some people even suggested to just hold the meeting right away. After all, what were they waiting for? If they continued to wait, they would no longer have to hold a meeting. But the wealthy families from the palace had their own interests and requests. They needed time to rotate their core members and wealth! They definitely had to discuss, but before that, they had to reduce their losses as much as possible! At this moment, no one noticed that the Imperial Palace Soldiers were no longer among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Chapter 1286 - Son of the Lord of Heaven The wealthy families had originally planned to hold a meeting in seven days, but now, they realized that the Wei Wu Army were traveling very quickly. They traveled over 500 kilometers per day. Everything was too sudden and they could no longer wait. Of course, if they knew that the Imperial Palace Soldiers had left the Wei Wu Army, they would panic even more. In reality, they wanted to use this meeting as a cover to do something else. Lu Shu was using the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to attract the attention of everyone, right? The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was like a lamp. Their travel route had been exposed to the wealthy families in the palace and other powers. But who would have thought that Lu Shu had reached the palace, and that the Imperial Palace Soldiers had left the group? This was the reason why Lu Shu had to leave Lu Xiaoyu with the army. Lu Xiaoyu now controlled five masters. Not everyone could attack them, even if they wanted to. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu had discussed it after Duanmu huangqis death and Lu Xiaoyu captured his spirit. After all, Duanmu Huangqi was the strongest person in the West Region. He even had the divine power of Black White Reversal. But in the end, Lu Shu changed his plan and let Lu Xiaoyu capture the spirits of the other two masters. After three days, these two spirits materialized from the black hole. Although they were weaker than Duanmu Huangqi, but in addition to Lu Xiaoyu, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would have six masters. There was no one who could easily injure the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. After all, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were not weak either. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was not a typical army in the realm of cultivation. This was what the wealthy families from the palace were most afraid of. The Kings Studies scholars were very relaxed. To them, no matter how large the disturbance was, it would not affect them. They did not need to fight for authority. They had never provoked any officials either. They were the people who were least worried about the Wei Wu Army. After all, there was no conflict of interest. To the Kings Scholars, no matter who eventually became the ruler, all of them had to respect the old King of Gods. This was politically correct. The Kings Studies scholars enjoyed preferential treatment wherever they went. Some scholars even started to develop in a troublesome manner. Those who did not respect the scholars would be deemed as disrespectful towards the old King of Gods. Of course, they were not particularly demanding. After all, they were also afraid of dying While the wealthy families from the palace were discussing their problems, the Kings Studies scholars prepared for their own discussion. They even loudly publicized their discussion. For example, they said that a famous teacher would come, or a teacher had an important argument to present. Not only were there wealthy families in the palace, there were also sons of typical rich families. People everywhere posed as lovers of cultures. The Kings Studies discussion would become a grand ceremony. The civilians were slow in thought when it came to politics. No matter how their rulers clashed, or how unpredictable they were, they only found out later, or felt detached from the situation. The conflicts among the upper classes did not have much to do with them. This often happened in history. There were places where violent fight were happening, while in other prosperous cities that had never experienced war, sons of rich families were singing and visiting prostitutes. It was very normal. Thus, when the news that the West Capital had been destroyed, the wealthy families from the palace panicked, but the lower and middle classes thought about whether it was time to go rowing in the Long Yin River. No. More accurately, some people had started to go rowing in the Long Yin River. The Kings Studies poetry session was held at the Peach Blossom Association. It was said that the association had obtained its name from one of the poems written by the old King of Gods. I dont know where beauty has gone, but the peach blossoms still smile in the spring breeze. The owner of the Peach Blossom Association was a wealthy and high-ranking person from the palace. He did not use this status to earn money. Instead, he preferred to discuss the Kings Studies with scholars. In the end, a small association that did not even intend to earn money saw more and more lovers of culture gather. Everyday, they lavished praises on the old King of Gods. Then, they discussed their points of view and new poems. Slowly, 100 years passed. This place became the biggest association in the palace. It became the most elegant place to the civilians in the palace as well. The owner of the association did not expect this to happen. He had just done this for fun, but it became the most lucrative business in their family. Of course, the success of the Peach Garden Association could not be replicated. The old King of Gods had traveled incognito to this place and written obedient on the wall. When this was revealed, the Kings Studies scholars went crazy and visited this sacred site. To Lu Shu, the people who were best at currying favor with the old King of Gods were none other than the Kings Studies scholars. Till today, many scholars gathered outside the Peach Garden Association. Lu Shu stood by the side and happily looked at them. The scholars greeted one another when they saw other scholars. The first thing they said was a poem that included the words peach blossom. The other person would have to reply with another poem that included the words peach blossom. A poetry session became like a gathering of spies. Those who disagreed with the poems did not dare to bring it up. Furthermore, they had to say something related to peach blossoms! Lu Shu blended in. Although he had forgotten most of the poems he had learned after two years of training, he felt that it was enough for him to remember but the peach blossoms still smile in the spring breeze. Many people greeted Lu Shu. Everyone would greet the person they met, whether or not they recognized them. Someone said, A cluster of peach blossoms with no owner bloom in splendor. Lu Shu replied, But the peach blossoms still smile in the spring breeze. Someone said, The mountains are filled with red peach blossoms. Lu Shu replied, But the peach blossoms still smile in the spring breeze. No matter what the other person said, Lu Shu managed to blend in with this one poem. Lu Shu had even thought about it. After greeting two people, he was still safe. This time, his character did not collapse as quickly. He had improved! Suddenly, a young man walked past Lu Shu. He looked at Lu Shu and smiled. But the peach blossoms still smile in the spring breeze! Lu Shu sighed. you are off track. The young man was speechless. Before the young man could react, Lu Shu had put him in the celestial map. When passers-by saw this, they thought that there was something wrong with their eyes. Furthermore, it was too crowded here and no one took any further notice. At that moment, Sun Zhongyang was doing homework in the celestial map. A young man suddenly appeared in front of him. Sun Zhongyang was excited. Can I ask you something? Brother, are you from the Luniverse? The young man was still dumbfounded. Yes, I am. What happened to the West Capital? Who is the Lord of Heaven there? Sun Zhongyang asked. The West Lord of Heaven is now Sun Xunwen. Where am I? The young man had a classic expression on his face. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing But when he realized that Sun Zhongyang was in front of him, he started laughing wildly. Furthermore, he suddenly felt that Sun Zhongyang looked very familiar. Wait. Arent you Sun Zhongyang from the Sun family? You are the son of the Lord of Heaven! Chapter 1287 - Appreciation of the Collection of Poems Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sun Zhongyang had made a prediction. His father, Sun Xunwen, had a great plan. Now that he had walked through danger to stand beside Lu Shu, he would not be satisfied being a rich and bored person in the palace. But even though Sun Zhongyang was brave, he did not dare to think in the direction of the Lord of Heaven. He knew the gap between him and his father. His father, Sun Xunwen was truly daring and resolute. On the other hand, he was simply a young man who was slightly stronger than the other sons in the palace. But when his father became a Lord of Heaven, Sun Zhongyang suddenly felt that he did not quite understand his father. He was much more daring than he had imagined! The Four Lords of Heaven had always possessed the most authority. Typically, the palace of the King of Gods did not use its power. Thus, the Lords of Heaven had the most power and influence. But now, Sun Zhongyang discovered that he had become the son of a Lord of Heaven! He was not like other families, where many siblings had to fight for a position. Sun Xunwen only had one son! Sun Zhongyang had a wife, but his wife passed on early due to a strange disease. Since then, Sun Xunwen did not marry anyone else. He only had one son, Sun Zhongyang. Sun Zhongyang was very clear that his father loved his mother deeply. He sighed with emotion. It was not easy to have a warm and affectionate family among the wealthy families in the palace. Now, he was the son of a Lord of Heaven! In the future, any wealthy family from the palace who wanted to do business in the West Region would have to see the mood of the Sun family. In the past, they were equal. Now, the Sun family was high above the rest. This feeling was very mysterious! Sun Zhongyang told himself not to let his joy get to his head, but he was not like the officials in the palace. Sun Zhongyang turned around and looked, he suddenly realized that the 12 underlings his father had given him had knelt down on one knee. They said in unison, Congratulations, crown prince. These underlings had followed Sun Xunwen for 100 years. They knew that the Sun family would not create concubines. Thus, they could rest without worry by currying favor with Sun Zhongyang! Sun Zhongyang sighed with emotion. He now relied on his fathers status. He did not know when he would be able to break free of this. When Sun Zhongyang thought about it, he waved. Rise. Continue to do your homework. Whoever is done with their homework, help me do mine as well. He could finally be more strong-willed when he spoke. He even dared to ask others to do his homework for him! In the past, these 12 underlings were his fathers trusted subordinates. He did not dare to command them before he obtained their acknowledgment! To be honest, the 12 underlings never expected that a day would come where they would help someone else do their homework They were chief officers who were comparable to the 12 patrons. At that moment, Lu Shu walked inside the Peach Garden Association. He could already hear the loud and empty talk from inside. There were countless cushions in the waterside pavilions and visitors could choose any cushion to sit down and listen. There was a towering and distinct spot in the middle of the waterside pavilion for people to speak. Only the speaker could sit there. Three old men sat at the speakers spot. One of them said, The white sun sets below the mountains. This is over-analysis. It is simply heresy. In the future, please take note of this. How could you casually taint such a beautiful poem like farmers planting at noon? An old man quickly said, This is his argument. Old Lao, be careful when you speak! Old Lao was upset. He led the Wei Wu Army and went to the palace once again. I have to say this. He is an ignorant fellow. How dare he misinterpret the poems written by the old King of Gods? Back then, the argument that Lu Shu had put forth in the fields had spread to the palace. After all, the Kings Studies scholars were rather mobile. They liked to travel everywhere. As this argument slowly formed a new subdivision, everyone knew that this was the strange argument put forth by the head of the Wei Wu Army. Now, the Wei Wu Army was at the peak of its power. Some scholars had started to advocate this argument. Of course, many people opposed this Someone softly said, It is said that he is the orthodox Nonsense. Do you think the imperial edict is fake? He is just a rebel! Hush! One of the speakers was shocked. Is this something that we can discuss? Someone laughed out loud. What are you afraid of? He has not reached the palace. Even if he is in front of me, I dare to say so. No scholars have been killed in the Luniverse. Is he not afraid that scholars will condemn him in speech and in writing? Lu Shu listened by the side. He could not understand where his confidence came from But Lu Shu did not care about them for now. He changed the details of his appearance. He got up and walked among the crowd. Every time he walked past someone, he would give them a book. Lu Shu had asked Zhong Yutang to prepare these books before he left the Earth. Back then, Zhong Yutang did not understand why Lu Shu wanted him to prepare these books. When the Kings Studies scholars received the books, they opened them and were dumbfounded. Something was written on the cover of the thick book. Appreciation of the Collection of Poems Not only were there poems inside, there were annotations and the source of the poems. It was very detailed. When the scholars saw this, they felt that something was wrong. The binding of the book was much stronger than that of the traditional thread binding in the Luniverse. It felt like an item from another time in reality, this was the case. It was not that traditional thread binding was not elegant. At least they could see how it was produced. But the modern binding from Earth had exceeded their imaginations. The Luniverse was not capable of such printing technology. Putting the technology aside, when they opened the book and looked at its contents, they were confused. Why was the introduction already different from what they knew? Who was Li Bai? Who was Du Fu? These poems were written by the old King of Gods, right? Why had the author changed? They wanted to find Lu Shu and discuss with them, or ask about the situation. But Lu Shu was running around the place. He was nowhere to be found. Everyone could only look at the collection of poems in their hands and space out. Gradually, the three speakers realized that something was wrong. Why were the people below holding a book and spacing out? They scanned the area. After all, they were sitting at a height. It was easier for them to observe the entire situation. Thus, they saw Lu Shu, who was giving out the books. One of them was dumbfounded. He shouted at Lu Shu, Young man, what are you doing? Lu Shu did not care about what they said. He had to finish giving out the books! This was a gathering of the Kings Studies scholars. Furthermore, the most famous scholars in the Luniverse were here. As long as he destroyed their beliefs, he would not have to be afraid that he would run out of distress points, right? Lu Shu did not like benefiting at the expense of others. After all, he still had moral values. But he had invented a new way to earn distress points. It was called benefiting at his own expense Chapter 1288 - The Perfect Condition Giving out the collection of poems was not a sure-win method. After all, the Kings Studies scholars could say that it was fabricated. Even if the production of the books exceeded that of the Luniverses capabilities, no matter whether it was the binding or the printing, they both exceeded the imagination of the scholars. Many people did not understand how this was possible, but were amazed nonetheless. Then, they partially believed its contents. People were like this. They had a blind trust in things they had never seen before, but seemed very impressive. Thus, Lu Shu was not worried that everyone would not believe this. But fans could not be defeated with just one item. True fans of the King of Gods would argue against even undeniable truths. All these were part of the plan that targeted the old King of Gods and the Kings Studies scholars. The book presented a full rejection of the poems written by the old King of Gods and his academic achievements. In general, all the poems they could think of were indicated under different sources and authors in this book. Was this accusing the old King of Gods of plagiarising? Who was so daring as to accuse the old King of Gods?! No, it was not possible. This must be slander! To Lu Shu, he did not care whether the Kings Studies scholars believed this. No matter what, he had to do this. In the past, who did he admire? Was it the tycoons who were very rich? No. Was it Nie Ting, who had absolute power? No. Was it Shi Xuejin, who stepped into the master realm with one step? No. He most admired the brave people who started fights with fans of mainstream celebrities. They were called such because they had many fans, right? At this moment, if someone spoke badly of them, thousands of people would surround them in minutes. Then, they would attack the perpetrator continuously. Back then, Lu Shu saw that someone had been surrounded and attacked for one week. He sighed with emotion the person being attacked was so lucky But he was not willing to provoke and hurl insults at others for no reason. If he did not even have the moral values to not do this, he did not know what kind of person he would become. There were times when evil deeds and intentions were like ant hills on a dam. At first, they did not seem like much but as they accumulated, they would cause the entire dam to collapse. Till today, Lu Shu was able to stick to his true self, not because he had high moral standards, but because he was determined enough. But now, it was different. Who was the old King of Gods? He was! No matter whether it was shaming celebrities or ordinary people, Lu Shu did not want to do it. But was there any problem with shaming himself? Of course not! No matter how vast the world was, was anyone able to stop him from shaming himself? No! At this moment, Lu Shu did not feel any moral pressure. He even felt as if he was digging up a treasure. Lu Shu had never felt so relaxed. He even felt like laughing! Lu Shu pondered. No matter whether the old King of Gods had never expected this day to come, or whether he had prepared for this in his previous life, he was very grateful that the old King of Gods had painstakingly copied all the poems No. He was thanking himself. This way, he would have less emotional burden Thus, no matter whether the people believed that the old King of Gods did not copy the poems, or whether they believed Lu Shu, they would all provide distress points for Lu Shu. Those who believed the old King of Gods would think that Lu Shu was a troll who tainted the name of the old King of Gods. This was like shaming mainstream celebrities. His fans would provide Lu Shu with many distress points. On the other hand, those who believed Lu Shu would provide the old King of Gods with distress points. In the end, Lu Shu would also earn the points. This mysterious historical background had helped Lu Shu create the perfect condition of harming himself to benefit himself! There was a moment where Lu Shu felt that this was too perfect. If someone had not deliberately planned this, it would seem fake. Lu Shu had never encountered such an appropriate way to earn distress points. Thus, Lu Shu suspected that the old King of Gods had planned this. He might have predicted that this day would come. Then, he left behind a perfect way to earn distress points for himself. Of course, Lu Shu was not planning to think about this. He only needed the Kings Studies scholars to spread this information. These Kings Studies scholars were like influential people on Earth. The information they spread would immediately become the center of attention in the Luniverse. Then, Lu Shu would be able to earn enough distress points to light up the entire sixth level of nebula and reach the seventh level! When Lu Shu thought about this, he burst with joy! The three speakers were furious when they saw Lu Shu laughing. Young man, what are you laughing at! At this moment, Lu Shu reacted and looked at them. Dont panic. Everyone will get one book. I will pass it to you later. The old men were speechless. At that moment, everyone fixed their gazes upon Lu Shu. Everyone held the book and looked helplessly at one another. Someone passed the book to the three old men. They took a look and flew into a rage. Boy, you are very daring! You dare to taint the name of the old King of Gods? Are you not afraid that you will be punished?! Someone, come and take him away! Take away all the books! Among the three of them, some of them were furious, while the others panicked. Those who were furious were devout fans of the old King of Gods. They could not stand others tainting his name. Those who panicked were worried about their interests. They existed to analyze the poems written by the old King of Gods, as well as his state of mind and thought process when he was writing. In the end, someone said that the poems were not actually written by the old King of Gods. What was this called? This was called stealing their livelihood! There was no doubt that the poems were unparalleled in brilliance, but without the political background, they did not have the favor of the aristocrats. Many people started to analyze the Kings Studies to curry favor with the old King of Gods. They were simply opportunistic. Now that these poems had nothing to do with the old King of Gods, how would the Kings Studies scholars survive? Thus, his first reaction was to control the effect of this situation. He could not allow this to spread! But the moment the guard of the Peach Garden Association moved, he was knocked out by Lu Shus sword energy. He was no match for Lu Shu. When the old men saw this, they were dumbfounded. Who are you? They had not fully understood the situation. Lu Shu was not the only one in the Luniverse who could use sword energy. There were many families who specialized in swordplay outside the Sword Hut. Just as Lu Shu was about to answer, there was a sudden commotion outside. It was as if people were about to charge indoors. Lu Shu suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. This was his most perfect plan. He could not possibly be cursed, right?! Chapter 1289 - Sealed City At this moment, Lu Shu did not know who came over or why the person came to the Peach Blossom Association. However, Lu Shu had a premonition that someone was there to destroy his plans again! He was not over-imagining things or making things up. However, any person who was almost in despair would think about the worst outcome. A commotion started outside the Peach Blossom Association. Someone shouted, This is the conference of the Kings Studies, what are you guys doing? Are you guys disrespecting the old King of Gods? This was the typical act of Kings Studies. Ordinary people would not dare to mess with the Kings Studies as after all, the old King of Gods was too powerful. However, the Kings Studies seemed to have faced some troubles this time. A sharp voice sneered, I have been in the palace for hundreds of years, this is the first time I have met Kings Studies scholars who want to frame the wealthy families. Scram! The wealthy families will use the Peach Blossom Association for todays meeting, those who are not involved should leave! At this moment, Lu Shu who was inside the Palace was stunned. Didnt the wealthy families say that they wanted to meet five days later? Why did they bring forward the meeting by five days? It seemed that everyone felt the threat. After all, the soldiers of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were acting too quickly and it was normal for everyone to fear. However, why did the wealthy families of the palace choose the Peach Blossom Association? Lu Shu suddenly realized that anyone would be worried about others acting behind their back no matter where they went. Nobody would head to other peoples territory at this point in time. What if others treated them as dead weight? Therefore, it was better for them to pick a central location. The Peach Blossom Association, as the best venue in the palace, became the top choice of the wealthy families. They did not insist on holding the discussion in the Peach Blossom Association because of the environment. Instead, to the wealthy families of the palace, everything had to be the best when they headed out. This was the reputation of the wealthy families. However, unfortunately, the meeting clashed with the Kings Studies meeting. When Lu Shu heard the sharp voice earlier on, he was certain that the person had a managerial position in a wealthy family. At least, that person would be the manager of the backyard. So what if you are from the wealthy families of the palace? One of the Kings Studies scholars sneered, You guys must be here to discuss about how to defend against the Wei Wu Army. You probably dont know that the leader of the Wei Wu Army is one of the division leaders of the Kings Studies Association! When Lu Shu heard this, his face turned black immediately. They had claimed that Lu Shu dirtied the Kings Studies reputation initially, but they were now using Lu Shus name to boast to others. How shameless! However, this sentence seemed to successfully threaten the other party. Everyone in the palace knew who the wealthy families were afraid of. Therefore, they used Lu Shus name immediately. Lu Shu was extremely annoyed by the fact that although the wealthy families of the palace were afraid of him, the Kings Studies scholars dared to gossip about him right in front of him Even though the Kings Studies scholars did not know that they said those things in front of him The manager was speechless for a while. After all, he did not keep up with the updates and hence did not know if the Kings Studies scholars were lying or not as he made it seem very real. At this moment, a deep voice was heard, Scram like we told you to. Or else, we will kill you. After this sentence, moans of the Kings Studies scholars were heard. It seemed like some of them had died outside. The words of the Kings Studies scholars could fool and stop a manager but not the master of the families. The wealthy families of the palace rushed in and everyone was equipped with broadswords. As compared to the weak Kings Studies scholars, the wealthy families of the palace exuded a charismatic aura. Prioritizing a proper education over physical education had been trending for a long time in the palace. Gradually, the cultured people had forgotten that ones power was determined by ones physical strength. The Kings Studies scholars who were blocking the roads were pushed away by the armed guards. Some of them fell to the ground as they were caught off guard. Lu Shu quickly distributed the books to the Kings Studies scholars. However, the manager saw him and was extremely displeased. Scram, why are you distributing things here? Lu Shu was happy. He did not expect someone to bump into him like that. The important characters of the wealthy families had entered the Peach Blossom Association. Everyone was poised and had many servants. Lu Shu saw one master sitting on a small carriage. He shot a look and a servant passed him his tobacco pipe. There was also a person holding onto an ashtray. It was extremely charismatic. Lu Shu wanted to begin with the master. However, before he could speak, many people suddenly ran into the association panting and reported to their respective masters, Bad news, the Wei Wu Army vanished. They suddenly sped up a few hours ago and disappeared after entering a valley. The master who was sitting on the carriage suddenly got angry. Useless beings, why are you guys only reporting something that happened a few hours ago now? Where did they disappear from? They suddenly accelerated and we couldnt catch up. Not like we caught up to them before either The servant reported, The people we planted along the way could see their route occasionally along the way. However, something went wrong after they entered the valley. We sent a large number of people into the valley and confirmed that they had indeed vanished. However, we are not sure how. So where are they now? asked the master. Master, I dont know. The servant who was reporting was about to cry. He did not want to be the one reporting but this was an emergency. The masters exchanged gazes and felt the abnormally tense atmosphere. Initially, everyone had calculated that the Wei Wu Army would arrive the next day but why did things suddenly speed up? Moreover, they disappeared! The disappearance was the most worrisome. For example, if one discovered a poisonous spider in ones house, it was not the scariest. The scariest thing would be the disappearance of the spider. One would not know where it went, but it was definitely in the house Then, another group of people rushed in. They were also the servants of the wealthy families. They did not bother about their manners and shouted anxiously, Bad news, master, the Wei Wu Army appeared outside the palace and are beginning to seal the city! What?! The master who was sitting on the carriage was shocked. Sealing of the city?! They merely rode on horses the last time, and now, they want to seal the entire city? Chapter 1290 - Kill Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sealing the city? All the masters of the wealthy families were stunned. This was extremely unbelievable as nobody had sealed the city in the history of the palace. Who dared to do that when the old King of Gods was around? The palace was the center of the worlds power. Countless powerful individuals gathered there. There was also an uncountable number of experts and spies. Who had the guts to seal the city? Even when the old King of Gods was around, nobody dared to do that. At this moment, someone said in disbelief, Sealing the city? How did the Wei Wu Army find the courage to do this, they dont even have that many people?! The vastness of the palace was beyond ones imagination. An immense amount of hard work and manpower was used to build the fortress. The size of the Wei Wu Army was only 5000, how could they seal the city? Moreover, they would not be able to seal it, right?! One of the masters said anxiously, Hold on, make it clear, how did they seal the city? The servant said after hesitating, They charged in from the east gate and claimed that they would seal the city, whoever dared to exit the city would be killed The masters heaved a sigh of relief. They were merely making a claim. Someone mumbled, The Wei Wu Army is really ambitious, they wanted to seal the city with only a few thousand people. What can they do if we send people out of the city right now? The Wei Wu Army had indeed given the masters of the wealthy families a sense of crisis. They did not dare to face the Wei Wu Army but the claim of sealing the city was way too daring. Moreover, earlier on, the wealthy families just sent off a group of their relatives. They thought that the Wei Wu Army was simply joking about sealing the city. Lets hurry up and discuss how we should face the Wei Wu Army. They are probably coming for us. We must reach a conclusion today, said the master of the Song family calmly. He had been keeping silent for all this while and only spoke now. In fact, all the wealthy families were aware that the main disciples of the family had been sent out. The most important documents were also with those disciples. Of course, they did this out of desperation as they were afraid that the Wei Wu Army would be unreasonable and kill all of them. Someone said, Even if the times have changed, we need someone to work. We, the so-called wealthy families, are merely lackeys, why is he treating us so seriously, we wont be able to pose any threats to the change in authority. Do you really think that we are unaware of how you guys tried to kill Sun Zhongyang last year? Now, Sun Xunwen has become the West Lord of Heaven, think about the consequences! said the master of the Song family coldly, Its not the peaceful season now, stop looking at current problems with the same mindset you had in the past. Moreover, every family sent out 10,000 soldiers to attack him. If he is really approachable, our soldiers should be safe and sound, said one of the masters. Earlier on, when the imperial edict was sent out, the entire Luniverse was affected. Meanwhile, the destruction of the alliance army of the palace was not a secret, everyone knew that the elite troops of the fourteen wealthy families were killed and the Sun family was the only family that survived. However, they thought that their troops had died. However, Lu Shu knew that there was a group of people who were unscathed and doing their homework in the celestial map However, Lu Shu thought that the wealthy families had a misunderstanding about the Wei Wu Army. The Wei Wu Army had already decided on how to treat them long ago. This would not change because of the attitudes of the wealthy families. Everything was destined. Li Heitan and the rest suddenly disappeared from the sight of the spies because Anthony, who was controlled by Lu Xiaoyu, had been given the ability to shift the soldiers. Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu had discussed this long ago. If they wanted to spring a surprise attack, they had to use Anthonys ability to move the soldiers underground. Although Anthony, as a master, did not have unlimited ability, the route taken by the elite soldiers of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers coincided with Anthonys route. In this period of time, it was extremely easy for Anthony to move past several thousand kilometers underground with 5000 soldiers. When they were on Earth, everyone was annoyed by the pervasiveness of the earth-type Metahumans. They tried to stop these earth-type Metahumans by adding different special materials under the fortresses. On Earth, the earth-type Metahuman had a new nickname long ago. Everyone liked to call them the earth dogs. Earth represented their abilities while the word dog was merely to scold them and express their disdain towards the earth-type Metahumans However, the entire world did not expect them to reach the peak because of Lu Xiaoyu and Lu Shu. They were no longer satisfied with lazing around by themselves underground and brought an entire troop with them. When this troop sprung a surprise attack, nobody could defend against them! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers suddenly appeared in front of the west gate of the palace and charged in! Li Heitan led the troops. His black Armor that Shook Mountains looked extremely charismatic and powerful! The spy waiting at the gates wanted to give a tip-off but was immediately killed by Li Heitan using his trident. The guards of the palace tried to stop the Imperial Dragon Soldiers but the hundreds of them looked as if they were kids who bumped into a chariot! In the blink of an eye, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, led by Li Heitan, killed all of the guards. The prosperous and peaceful palace was stained with blood. The scent of blood wafted from the west gate and was unstoppable. Whoever dares to leave the palace will die! Li Liang entered and said coldly. However, they did not stop at the west gate but headed in. Nobody wanted to seal this gate but nobody dared to leave! The sealing of gate did not require manpower. It depended solely on threats! Although this seemed unbelievable, nobody dared to risk their lives! Suddenly, Li Liang pointed with his finger and everyone looked towards the direction of the rest station. Then, the people around Li Heitan took out their tridents and attacked the rest station from over ten positions. The tridents shattered the entire rest station like a bomb. When the dust settled, the villagers of the palace saw more than ten fully-armed soldiers and practitioners in the remains of the rest station. Some of them were young men. However, at this point in time, all of them were dead. Someone had sharp eyes and identified some of the young men as the outstanding disciples of the Song family. They were stuck here as they could not make it out the palace in time. The villagers froze and did not dare to move. They watched the Imperial Dragon Soldiers walk into the palace like killer gods. How long had it been since such a cruel troop entered the palace? Chapter 1291 - The End Chapter 1291: The End To the civilians in the palace, although the Wei Wu Army had previously stormed the palace with their horses, nothing out of the ordinary had happened. They went around the palace and left the city. Although the massacre at the limestone road sounded very ferocious, it was treated as an accident. For example, if a new aristocrat was occasionally arrogant, people would still be able to accept this. It was only puzzling that no one had punished them. But this time, it was different. The Wei Wu Army had said that all those who dared to leave the palace would die. This meant that they were against the entire palace. It was not an uprising of a new aristocrat. They were about to overturn the order of the palace. Were they going to move into the palace? When the imperial edict was issued by the palace of the King of Gods, civilians who talked about this in private all felt that the Wei Wu Army was done for. But shortly after, news that the elites from the palace had been murdered reached their ears. They loved to talk about politics after a meal. No one could stop the passion of the civilians towards politics. At this moment, they felt that something was wrong. Everyone felt that the Wei Wu Army was unstoppable. Then, the news that there was a new West Lord of Heaven came. No one expected that the Lord of Heaven, who had existed for thousands of years, would collapse. What about the new king? Since the palace of the King of Gods had issued an imperial edict, why was the Wei Wu Army still active? Until now, no one felt that the Wei Wu Army would do anything else out of the ordinary. They felt that the Wei Wu Army should guard the West Region. But now, they heard that the Wei Wu Army was heading towards the palace. These waves of shocking news left everyone helpless. The Wei Wu Army was far too ferocious. It was as if they were about to topple the system of the imperial court that they were used to for thousands of years.. Now, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had suddenly appeared in the palace. Furthermore, they attacked and formed rivers of blood. Cold and cruel breaths were emitted from their helmets. This was a chilling sight. No one dared to move. No one dared to escape the palace. All they could do was to try and not attract the attention of these demons. Li Heitan felt that this was slightly boring. He had thought that this massacre in the palace would be shocking. He did not expect it to end after a short attack. He wanted to continue! He looked at the streets. He wanted to kill a few more people and show off his aura. But Li Liang said through the communication channel, Dont kill the innocent. Li Liang had seen many people like Li Heitan. There were times where the massacre of inhabitants in a city was not because of a command, but because the demons in their hearts had been released. After peoples hearts were engulfed by demons, they became beasts and animals. They destroyed and played with all the lives they could see. Li Liang respected Lu Shu for the fact that he remained clear-headed when he attacked the West Region. Furthermore, he was able to make Li Heitan and the others promise to maintain their true selves. Back then, the old King of Gods had indulged in killing the inhabitants of cities. But now, Lu Shu had moral values. He never gave in or indulged in temptations. Li Liang felt that this was very good. Following an owner who was kind was much better than following a cold and emotionless one. At least he did not need to worry that he would fall into an abyss just with one small mistake. This time, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not hurry through the palace. Their armor crashed against one another. No one dared to look directly at them. Over the past few hundred years, prioritizing a proper education over a physical education had been trending. Males easily struck favor with the girls in the palace by dressing up in a delicate style. Some males even put on their own make-up, becoming even more beautiful than females. Some girls would even throw their handkerchiefs at these males when they walked along the streets of the palace. This was to display their love. But when the Imperial Dragon Soldiers traveled, the beautiful males hid at the sides of the road. They silently lowered their heads. They did not even dare to breathe. Li Heitan and the others did not take off their helmets. The patterns on the helmets made them seem even more frightening and ferocious. When the girls saw this, they suddenly felt that there was something wrong with their minds back then. They actually fell for such males who were not manly at all. There was nothing wrong with pretty boys, but the appreciation of beauty in the palace was excessive. Being pretty was not enough. They had to be gorgeous. When these males were compared to Li Heitan and the rest, some girls even felt a desire to be conquered. So these were men. Of course, these were the thoughts of only a small proportion of the girls in the palace, Furthermore, Li Heitan and the rest could not represent all the males in the world. But the street of killing, the smell of blood, and the cold but cruel helmets caused everyone to form a strange sense of admiration. No wonder the Wei Wu Army was so ferocious. They were the fabled Wei Wu Army! Back then, when the Wei Wu Army charged into the palace on their horses, most people did not witness it for themselves. After all, no one dared to approach the limestone road. Those who had witnessed the Wei Wu Army were very shocked, especially since the palace had prioritized proper education over physical education. But Li Heitan and the others did not care about these people. Instead, they headed to the Peach Blossom Association. Not long after, the masters in the Peach Blossom Association heard heavy footsteps. They knew that the Wei Wu Army was coming for them. Their slaves came and reported that the Wei Wu Army was getting closer and closer to the Peach Blossom Association! But when they heard the sound of the armor and their footsteps, they panicked. What should they do? How should they deal with this group of murderers? But after thinking about it, they understood that they were helpless. As they waited for the Wei Wu Army to arrive, they understood how amusing their calculations were. They would not rest until they met their objectives. Many people in this world had a mysterious trust in luck. Li Heitan and the rest surrounded the Peach Blossom Association. All those who dared to approach them would die. Li Liang led the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and entered the Peach Blossom Association. None of the Kings Studies scholars and the aristocrats dared to speak. As they thought about how they should escape, Li Liang suddenly saluted someone behind them. Great Lord, the palace has been sealed. The masters looked back in shock. They saw Lu Shu, who had returned to his original appearance, happily looking at them. Li Liang said that the palace had been sealed. They did not leave any troops to guard the city, but he spoke clearly and confidently. He was very sure that no one would risk their lives against them! Lu Shu laughed at the masters. Didnt you ask what I was doing just now? Come, come. Everyone who comes here will receive a book. I will speak to everyone later. Not all my people are here yet. The masters were all dumbfounded. Not all my people are here yet? Where was the rest of the Wei Wu Army? They suddenly had a very unpleasant premonition. It was the end for them! Chapter 1292 - What Are You Planning? Everyone in the Peach Blossom Association was quiet with fear. No one had expected Lu Shu to already be here. The manager with a sharp voice was about to collapse. How would he have known that the person he shouted at was the person the palace was most afraid of! He did not dare to speak. His cold sweat wet his clothes in two seconds. His legs were starting to give way. How many people had the Wei Wu Army killed? At least he was still alive. All the wealthy families in the palace gathered together because of this person. He had even scolded him for giving out things Who would have thought that a major figure like you would come all the way to this broken place to give out books?! To be honest, Lu Shu could only heave a sigh of relief now. This time, reality proved that his plans would never work. Such a perfect condition had been disturbed by the sudden appearance of the wealthy families from the palace. Earlier on, Lu Shu was most worried that his plan to earn distress points would not work. These distress points were very important. They determined whether Lu Shu would successfully be able to light up the sixth star! But just as Lu Shus plans were destroyed, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had finally made their way here. His plan was complete. Everything that happened from now was not in Lu Shus plans. He had to play by the ear whoever allowed him to make plans, he would break their legs Why are you dumbfounded? Lu Shu looked at the masters of the wealthy families, who were immobilized. Come here and take your learning materials! At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt as if he was a teacher back at the Luo Shen Cultivation College. All the people in front of him were his students The masters looked at one another helplessly. They had no choice but to endure this. The situation was overwhelming. It seemed like they would be killed if they did not cooperate! The masters lined up in front of Lu Shu and took a book each. The old men, who needed servants to serve them cigarettes, were quickly humbled. Who dared to put on airs during times like this? They would rather wait for their deaths. Not only did the masters have to take the books, their slaves had to as well. Everyone had to take a book. Lu Shu turned back and looked at the three old Kings Studies scholars. Why are you still sitting there? Come and take your books. The Kings Studies scholars were all obedient. They had wanted to work together with the scholars to condemn Lu Shu in speech and writing. Now, they did not dare to say anything. Scholars often condemned others behind their backs. Not many people dared to speak directly to their faces. With these three Kings Studies scholars taking the lead, the other Kings Studies scholars who had not received the books also came and lined up. Li Heitan saw this from the side. It was as if he was watching himself take learning materials during his cultural classes The Kings Studies scholars were in despair. What could they do? Although they dared to argue with the wealthy families from the palace, it was because they knew that everyone was still acting within the rules. Even if there was conflict, it would not affect their lives. But now, it was different. If they did not obey, they would die! Furthermore, all they had to do was to take books. There was nothing wrong with looking through the books. No matter whether it was the wealthy families in the palace, or the remaining Kings Studies scholars, they were dumbfounded when they saw the contents of the book. Had Lu Shu painstakingly given out these books just to subvert the reality that the old King of Gods had written these poems? The Kings Studies scholars and the masters of the wealthy families looked at Li Heitan and the others, who were staring at them ferociously and had a murderous aura around them. They were about to go crazy. What were you planning? They could not understand why Lu Shu wanted to involve so many of them. Would subverting the culture of the old King of Gods affect the authority of this world in any way? Of course, they did not know that Lu Shu wanted to use this to advance. Thus, in their eyes, they felt that Lu Shu had gone crazy, but they did not dare to say anything! At that moment, everyone in the palace was silent. The vendors quickly packed up and left. The owners of shops hurriedly pulled in their staff and closed their doors. The prosperous city suddenly turned bleak in a flash. Only the leaves that had fallen by the roadside were being pushed around by the wind. Someone secretly looked out of the door through a small gap. Someone else was shocked and pulled him away. He said in a low tone, Are you crazy? Dont you know that Rank One experts can feel the gaze of others?! This was not a secret. This was also the reason why many civilians did not dare to look directly at experts. The person who had looked out muttered, The Wei Wu Army doesnt have many Rank One experts, right? Didnt they only have four or five Rank One experts? Are you stupid? Do you believe everything people tell you? Would they be able to defeat the West Region with only four or five Rank One experts? He was anxious. Can you think about it? Would they dare to launch a massacre in the palace with only four or five Rank One experts? They probably have about 40 or 50 of them! He was a wise person. He deduced the process through the results. It was much more reliable than relying on information from outsiders. Someone softly said, I heard that when the Wei Wu Army attacks cities, over 10 soldiers wearing black armor will crash into the city wall. Even mountains looked as if they were about to collapse. I suspect that they are Rank One experts Although the Imperial Palace Soldiers did not display their full power while attacking cities later on, Lu Shu did not kill the inhabitants of the city. The rumors would definitely spread. Some people had already guessed that the Wei Wu Army had over 10 Rank One experts. The person who claimed that the Wei Wu Army only had four or five Rank One experts had outdated information. His impression of the Wei Wu Army was still stuck during the period in the gambling dens. But at that moment, there was the sudden sound of horses being whipped in the streets of the palace. When the horses ran on the limestone road, there was the sound of the road breaking! The massive limestone bricks were broken by the horses. This destruction caused everyone listening to the commotion outside to hold their breath. They suddenly realized that the group of soldiers from the Wei Wu Army who had just arrived was probably the most frightening. The person who had been peeking outside could not help but look through the gap in the door through the corner of his eye. He lowered his tone and said, Black armor and Blazing Cloud Foals. Its them! But just as he finished speaking, there was the sharp sound of a weapon being swung. Crash! The door of the store was destroyed. The people inside were full of fear. Zhang Weiyu stopped his horse. His cold voice could be heard from inside the Armor that Shook Mountains. How many of you are spying on us? When the voice resonated with the helmet, it sounded like a whistle from hell. The people inside hurriedly knelt down in fright. We are simply ordinary businessmen! Zhang Weiyu observed them carefully. Then, they advanced with their horses. I will have mercy on you. Chapter 1293 - Surrender of the Wealthy Families Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the sound of the horses faded away, a terrible scene was left behind on the once-neat limestone bricks. Actually, Zhang Weiyu was not cruel. Everyone who had interacted with him knew that if Zhang Weiyu wanted to be cruel, Li Liang would not be able to take the position of the commander of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Li Liang was able to take the position because he was crueler than Zhang Weiyu. Both Li Liang and Zhang Weiyu, as well as Lu Shu, knew that one had to be cruel to control an army. The reason they made Li Liang take over this position was not because they liked cruelty. Instead, they were aware that in this battle, they could only win if they were as cruel as their enemies. If Lu Shu had to make a choice between the lives of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the lives of others, he would definitely choose the former. Now, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had to scare their opponents cruelly so to make their opponents bow down to them! However, after they heard that the horses had left, they looked up and suddenly realized that the people wearing black armor were riding on Blazing Cloud Foals. Moreover, there was a group of people with their hands tied behind them. Those people had their hands tied and mouths stuffed to prevent them from complaining. The horses did not travel too quickly. They moved at a speed that was just nice enough for these people to catch up to. The Imperial Palace Soldiers did not drag the people on the ground like what Duanmu Huangqi did. They were still slightly empathetic and only made them chase from behind. However, Zhang Weiyu thought that their empathy should end here. The wealthy families should have thought about this when they led the soldiers to the West Region earlier on. Those who succeed are called kings, and those who fail are called bandits. In this cruel world, those who lost had to suffer the punishments. The wealthy families of the palace tried to have a backup plan by sending the relatives and their documents out of the city. If they really met Lu Shu, they still had a chance to make a comeback. These relatives brought a huge amount of practitioner resources and valuables in their invisible storage equipment. This was how they could make a comeback. However, how could Lu Shu ensure that they had a retreat path. Didnt Lu Shu put everything in to go to the Luniverse to end the conflict. Why should an outsider have a retreat path? However, despite that, he had never thought of killing those people. When Li Liang heard about Lu Shus decision, he was sighing at the side but did not make any comment. That was because the lives of those people would not affect the outcome. Suddenly, someone recognized the prisoner that was running behind the horses. They are the outstanding youths of the Li family. Three of them are within the group. One of them caused a 15-mile Heavenly Vision when he rose to Rank One! There are also those from the Song family, Fang family and Liu family! someone exclaimed, Oh my goodness, someone guessed that the wealthy families had secretly sent them out. However, they did not expect that the Wei Wu Army had caught all of them! This will end the lifeline of the wealthy families! A 15-mile Heavenly Vision, if he doesnt die, he has the potential to rise to a master realm! When Zhang Weiyu, who was sitting on the horse, heard that, he sneered, Li Heitans Heavenly Vision was 16 miles. These so-called prodigy of the palace cant even match up to Li Heitan Old Zhang, how many miles was your Heavenly Vision? someone asked out of curiosity. Zhang Weiyu could not answer. The Great Lord is still waiting for us! Lets not talk about this! Hahaha, I remember very clearly that your Heavenly Vision was only 15 miles. You are not as good as Li Heitan? someone laughed loudly in the communication channel. Scram scram scram, said Zhang Weiyu unhappily. However, although Li Heitan looked honest, he was far more gifted than most people. He lived miserably in the Azure Dragon Village in the past simply because he did not have powers and resources. Sometimes, after the social class divide, it was extremely difficult for the people in the lower class to move up the ranks. That was because the higher class had the resources all to themselves and it was impossible to move up the ranks! The master of the wealthy families in the Peach Blossom Association also heard the sound of the horses. The only people who would dare to ride the horses at this time would be Lu Shus men. Initially, everyone panicked when Lu Shu said that his men were not all present as they were guilty! Yet now, the thing they were most worried about seemed to have happened. Zhang Weiyu and the rest went into the Peach Blossom Association while riding their horses. The master of the wealthy family became anxious when he saw them. There was no doubt that all the family members they had sent away were there! Ever since Lu Shu left the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, Zhang Weiyu and the rest rode on the Blazing Cloud Foals and rushed all over the Luniverse in order to capture all the family members of the wealthy families who had sneakily escaped. Trying to escape from Lu Shu, no way! Lu Shu wanted to cut away all their backup plans and make the wealthy families of the palace learn a simple lesson: Do not participate in this battle because they cannot afford it! After they got off the horses, Zhang Weiyu and the rest pushed the so-called prodigies of the wealthy families to Lu Shu. Lu Shu was sitting on a chair that Li Heitan had brought over and said, Trying to send them away sneakily? Do you think you can make a comeback after offending us? Why should you take everything good? In the world, every spot is the sovereigns ground. Where do you think you can escape to? At this moment, Lu Shu was not holding anything back. He had to use the identity of a king as he wanted to face the enemies of the world with this identity! The master of the Song family fell to his knees and pleaded, Spare me, Great Lord! As they had lost their backup, if they did not give in, their entire family would probably be destroyed! They did not know why Lu Shu became the lord, and neither did they know what strange things happened, but it was a fact that Lu Shu was in front of them! After the master of the Song family said that, the other masters of the wealthy families had to follow suit. The Kings Studies scholars saw all the masters kneel in front of Lu Shu and shouted in unison, Spare me, Great Lord! Lu Shu said calmly, Do you know what the consequences would be after today? The master of the Song family said sincerely, If we disobey you, we will definitely be killed by the Wei Wu Army. In the past, the villagers saw the wealthy families aggressiveness. However, the so-called cruel beast could only bow down to Lu Shu now. Lu Shu suddenly understood that authority was the thing that all men needed. However, this was not what he wanted. What others wanted was what could kill him. After thinking about it, Lu Shu said, I have to correct something. They are no longer the Wei Wu Army, they are the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Chapter 1294 - Li Heitan, Get Out! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers! Lu Shu spoke clearly and confidently. The masters even felt as if these words rang beside their ears, never to disappear! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was a special name. Although names like the Black Feather Army and the Dragon Flame Army sounded ferocious, they were simply ordinary armies to everyone else. But when it came to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, it was as if these soldiers dressed in black armor had become imperial troops. In the past, people did not understand why the Wei Wu Army was so strong, and why their average strength was so high. These people had risen in a short span of one year. This violated the rules of training. How could an ordinary person advance so many levels in a span of one year? Those from the Azure Dragon Village were only Rank Five or Rank Six. Liu Yizhaos Qing Sai Army was only Rank Four or Rank Five. How did all of them advance to Rank Two and beyond within one year? The wealthy families from the palace were kept awake at night by this question. They could not figure out why! But when they heard the name the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, it was as if they understood everything. So they were the Imperial Dragon Soldiers! It was as if the name Imperial Dragon Soldiers represented the mysterious power for a miraculous transformation. The previous Imperial Dragon Soldiers were even more dazzling! So they were the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. This sentence repeated itself to the masters of the wealthy families. Now, Lu Shu had practically admitted his own identity. Although everyone felt that there was something wrong with the palace of the King of Gods, they were not involved in the highest leveled battles. Thus, they did not understand the truth. Although this reality was slightly difficult to accept, Lu Shu was now in front of them. Even if they did not believe this, they had to! But unlike Sun Xunwen, they did not experience joy after finding out the truth. They were terrified. The wealthy families present had all participated in the battle against the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Although it seemed as if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would forgive the wealthy families if they stood in their position, the problem was, if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers entered the palace of the King of Gods, the wealthy families would be replaced in the long run. Which of them would tolerate any existence that betrayed their own wealthy family? Even if they did not care, the people around them would be worried. In the past, when Duanmu Huangqi was in the West Region, a government official accidentally crashed a carriage as he was not careful. Back then, Duanmu Huangqi was not as violent as he was now. He did not take it to heart either. But his patron killed the official and his entire family. This was power! Power was the most dangerous thing in this world! Thus, the masters in the Peach Blossom Association trembled with fear. They were afraid! Lu Shu was someone who could rival the old King of Gods. This was the obvious truth. But at this moment, the Kings Studies scholars thought differently from the wealthy families. Since Lu Shu was the subject of the Kings Studies, why did he give out these books Furthermore, since Lu Shu was the King of Gods, then the reality of these books It was frightening to think about it At this moment, a Kings Studies scholar suddenly knelt down and shouted, The King of Gods was able to confess that he plagiarised. He is the embodiment of courage. Which ordinary person would dare to admit their own faults? But King of Gods, not only did you dare to confess, you have even announced your fault to the world. You are a wise leader! Lu Shu looked at him. He was dumbfounded. What in the world He had underestimated the ability of these scholars to curry favor. They did not even care that their beliefs had been destroyed. They had to suck up to him as much as possible! If they were to announce this to the outside world, the Luniverse would sing praises of him, right? Why did Lu Shu give them books? Was it to admit that he had copied the poems? No! He wanted these Kings Studies scholars to scold him! Lu Shus expression darkened. I hate people who curry favor with me. The Peach Blossom Association was silent. Everyone was going to suck up to him, but when Lu Shu said this, they did not know what to do. Amidst this silence, Li Heitan suddenly muttered, Dont you like it when people praise you Lu Shu said, Li Heitan, get out! At this moment, the Kings Studies scholars eyes lit up. The Great Lord had simply made a claim. The strong man beside him was evidently Lu Shus trusted subordinate. Would his thoughts be fake? Everyone understood this. People from the upper classes sometimes did not mean what they said. If you trusted what they said, you were foolish! After all, Lu Shu could not admit that he liked being praised by others. Who would confess to this? Thus, the Kings Studies scholars fell to the ground. Great Lord, you are such a wise leader! The Kings Studies scholars had wanted to condemn Lu Shu, but now, they were on the verge of writing the desire to live on their foreheads. Lu Shu wanted to kill Li Heitan there and then. He felt that Li Heitan was very lucky to have survived until now! Suddenly, Lu Xiaoyu said, Lock all of them up. Then, pass the books to the civilians. Although the news will spread more slowly without the Kings Studies scholars, it is better then letting them curry favor. Although Lu Xiaoyu did not understand why Lu Shu was doing this, since Lu Shu wanted to do it, she would help him. After ten minutes, the top Kings Studies scholars disappeared. But their disappearance did not seem to have much impact on the Luniverse. The civilians continued to eat and sleep. Lu Shu stood in the Peach Blossom Association and looked at the masters of the wealthy families in front of him. They had been crawling on the ground for the past ten minutes. They did not even have the confidence to raise their heads. Two of the masters were the same age as Sun Xunwens father. Their trembling bodies made it seem as if new masters were required. But they did not kneel. They probably did not even need to change the masters of their families. The families had to be changed. Lu Shu calmly said, Do you know what happened 23 and 18 years ago? The master of the Song family bitterly said, We didnt have the right to participate in that Lu Shu had casually asked this. Indeed, these people did not have the right to participate. He did not expect to obtain any answers from them either. Lu Shu left. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers immediately mobilized. There was the cold clanging sound of their armor. The masters continued to crawl on the ground. They did not dare to move. After the footsteps grew distant, they finally dared to raise their heads. They had the joy of survivors. Are we free now? How could we be free? The master of the Song family laughed bitterly. Why do you think he left us here? Back then, we were cannon fodder. Isnt it the same now? Chapter 1295 - Palace of the King of Gods When Lu Shu touched the heads of the Kings Studies scholars, they suddenly disappeared. It was as if these Kings Studies scholars had never appeared in the world. Rationally, it was easy for Lu Shu to make these masters disappear. But Lu Shu did not do so. Why? Everyone knew that a massive war was about to break out in the Luniverse. Who could say for sure how many people would die? All the wealthy families from the palace would become cannon fodder, right? Furthermore, they received the news that after Sun Xunwen had obtained the West Region, he did not rush to bring in the officials in the West Region. Instead, he collected all their manpower and rations in the West Region. He would advance towards the palace in a few days. This information shocked the other masters. From this, they could see that Sun Xunwen was determined on sticking with Lu Shu! Even though he had just obtained the West Region, he did not enjoy his authority. Instead, he immediately assembled his troops and prepared for war at the palace! It was as if he was tying himself to Lu Shus chariot. The masters of the wealthy families wanted to hide, but Sun Xunwen was afraid that he would fall behind. Their attitudes were very different. Needless to say, Sun Xunwen already had this attitude. Even if the army from the West Region was not used, as long as Lu Shu won this war, Sun Xunwens position as West Lord of Heaven would be stable. This was the mindset of a person in power. Staying out of the situation meant that they handed over their authority to other people. When the masters of the wealthy families thought about this, they felt that this was the reason why Sun Xunwen was able to become the West Lord of Heaven. What could they do? They could only be thrown around by the current. They could even imagine that even if they were not willing to participate, when the army from the West Region arrived, they would be strictly controlled. But what could they do? They could not retreat! They did not even know how Lu Shu had accurately tracked their movements. They did not know that an unassuming spy like Xiao Mingze had played a big role in this. Who was Xiao Mingze to them? He was simply the boss of a gambling den. He was like an ant to them. But no one would have expected Xiao Mingze to play such a significant role behind the scenes, to the point that he was able to counter the wealthy families! There was only one boss of a gambling den who was this brave in the palace. Furthermore, he had encountered Lu Shu. How did this make sense? But there was a certainty in what seemed to be a coincidence. If Xiao Mingze was not an ambitious and confident person, he would be like the other bosses and simply fulfill his responsibilities. He would not dare to use his private resources to help Lu Shu. Now, the masters of the wealthy families felt an unparalleled sense of fear. It was as if everything was in Lu Shus hands. They did not dare to act rashly. Many people felt that when they faced danger, they would definitely not give in. But when the time came, they completely forgot what they had said. All they could think about was surviving. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers followed Lu Shu. Strangely, while the Imperial Palace Soldiers all had Blazing Cloud Foals, Lu Shu walked in front. This was not impressive. Lu Shu thought about it and took out a Blazing Cloud Foals from the celestial map. But before he could ride it, the Blazing Cloud Foal dodged and spoke. Dont touch me! Lu Shu said, Oh, so its you With that, Lu Shu shoved Lu Kongming back into the celestial map. He finally remembered that there was a Blazing Cloud Foal whose body had been stolen Zhang Weiyu and the rest were obedient. When they saw this awkward situation, they immediately got down from their horses and walked with Lu Shu. This way, no one in the vast palace dared to look at them. The civilians and aristocrats could only hear the heavy footsteps of the horses. They realized that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were heading towards the palace of the King of Gods. Some people could not help but wonder. There was a rumor in the palace that the palace of the King of Gods had been empty for many years. But the imperial edict caused everyone to be unsure of the truth. Now, Lu Shu and the others were heading towards the palace of the King of Gods. Everyone predicted that a great war would break out. Or would they prove that there was actually no one in the palace of the King of Gods? Li Heitan and the others, who were behind Zhang Weiyu and the rest, carried stacks of books. Every time they saw a house, they threw a book near the door. The civilians heard the sound of books hitting the ground. After the Imperial Dragon Soldiers walked past, they could not help but open their doors and take the book. They quietly observed the book. Their expressions were the same as the Kings Studies scholars Why did they give out these books on such an important occasion? But there was no time to think about this now. They were shocked by the contents of the book The educated image of the old King of Gods that they had believed in for so many years immediately started to crumble When Lu Shu felt a surge of distress points, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was difficult to earn the remaining distress points! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers seemed to be patrolling their territory. They walked from the Peach Blossom Association to the palace of the King of Gods. They were splendid. The previous time, they hurriedly came and hurriedly left. It was as if they were in a difficult situation. But this time, Lu Shu longed for someone to suddenly appear and try to kill him. This way, he might be able to find more clues. It was a pity that no one even dared to breathe until they reached the palace of the King of Gods. Lu Shu stood outside the palace of the King of Gods and silently laughed. Then, he pushed open the doors of the palace. The massive gate had not been opened for a very long time. When Lu Shu opened the door, the creaking sound produced by the door could be heard from kilometers away. Those who had been waiting for this moment felt as if their hearts had been held by someone. Then, their hearts were released. The doors of the palace of the King of Gods had finally been opened. There were times when people walked past the palace. The handle of the red door had even started to rust, but there was no movement inside. The massive palace of the King of Gods was like a giant isolated island. No one dared to get close, but no one knew what happened inside either. Lu Shu walked in. Some civilians could not help but walk out of their homes. They realized that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not kill the innocent. Thus, they slowly got closer, wanting to take a closer look. Some people would feel that they were far too daring after the situation was over. But at this moment, it was as if curiosity triumphed above all. They looked into the distance and saw the young man standing in front of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, like stars surrounding the moon. The young man looked at the empty palace of the King of Gods. The open door was like a void of determination. To the civilians in the palace, the young man standing in front of the palace of the King of Gods suddenly seemed familiar. It was as if he had finally returned. This place had not changed at all. Lu Shu walked inside. His steps were steady. He stood tall and straight. When Zhang Weiyu and the others saw this, they had complex feelings. Back then, when they were at King Lu Mountain, they would never have expected that they would one day follow this young man to rule the world Chapter 1296 - On the Throne The quiet palace suddenly bustled but no one cheered loudly. Everyone quietly walked out of their home and approached the palace of the King of Gods. They wanted to see what would happen. The civilians of the palace missed the old King of Gods dearly. If not, the Kings Studies scholars would not be able to eat well by relying only on his poems. Although a new king had taken over 18 years ago, for some reason, the only true god to them was God Lu. There were some people and things that could not be replaced. Lu Shu walked in front. He walked through the tall, gray walls of the palace. Zhang Weiyu and the others kept a distance behind him. They looked at Lu Shus back. It was as if they had returned to their dazzling times. Although the Wei Wu Army had changed their name to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, those who had actually experienced those times were only Liu Yizhao and the few other Imperial Palace Soldiers. They recalled the time they had spent in the palace of the King of Gods. Zhang Weiyus eyes suddenly turned red. Luckily, he had not taken off his helmet. Thus, no one knew his weakness and excitement at that moment. Every Imperial Palace Soldier had their hand on the World Tide at their waists. The civilians outside looked on helplessly as they walked into the palace of the King of Gods. They were going to walk into the vast main palace. Would the young man, who had forced gamblers in the palace to jump into the Long Yin River, rise to the position of king today? Everyone was uncertain but excited. Their longing for the old King of Gods suddenly made them feel that it was rather cute of Lu Shu to force the gamblers in the palace to jump into the Long Yin River In the past, the people of the Luniverse liked to talk about the misdeeds that the old King of Gods had done. Over the past few hundred years, the old King of Gods seemed to have carried out many immoral acts while in plain clothing. But the civilians did not think that the old King of Gods was immoral. Their admiration towards him made them feel that this kind of King of Gods was rather cute Now, when they recalled the immoral acts Lu Shu had carried out, he was as annoying as the old King of Gods When they thought about this, they were even more confident. Lu Shu sensed that Zhang Weiyu was nervous. He did not stop walking, but smiled. Dont be nervous. If the mastermind is waiting for me at the palace of the King of Gods, then our job is much simpler. They will not use this place as the battlefield. They will definitely choose a place where they are at an advantage. This was Lu Shus deduction. Would the mastermind remain in the palace of the King of Gods? Definitely not. He already had a rough guess. Although he could not confirm who was behind this, he was sure that even if there was someone in the palace of the King of Gods, they were not the actual owner. Lu Shu arrived at the main palace. He walked up the steps. He had sensed that there were waves of energy. Someone was there, but they were only a master realm practitioner. Lu Xiaoyu tried to turn the palace of the King of Gods into sand, but something unexpected happened. It was as if the palace of the King of Gods was protected by some natural law. It could not be destroyed by Anthony. In reality, the only person who could destroy half of the palace of the King of Gods was the head of the Sword Hut, who had advanced beyond the master realm. Lu Shu stood in front of the main palace and laughed. Quit the obfuscation. Who is passing the fake imperial edicts? Suddenly, someone laughed. Why are the imperial edicts fake? The real king no longer exists in this world. Lu Shu stepped into the main palace. To his shock, the person sitting on the throne was a black shadow. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu were all too familiar with this black shadow. It was the spirit that had appeared from the dark map! They had not expected this at all. To Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, there should only be one celestial map and one dark map left in the world. The previous owner of the celestial map was the old King of Gods, while the previous owner of the dark map, Lural, had reincarnated into Coral! Thus, there should no longer be the dark map in the world. Where did this spirit come from? Lu Shu looked at Coral. He realized that she was furrowing her eyebrows in deep thought. This was a very crucial question. Until now, Lu Shu could not figure out why Coral had reincarnated. According to Zhang Weiyu, when they charged into the palace of the King of Gods 23 years ago, Lural was nowhere to be seen. How did Lural die? Why did the old King of Gods punish so many people? In the end, the old King of Gods also reincarnated. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows and looked at the shadow on the throne. Who are you? He knew that someone had materialized their willpower through this spirit. Thus, this spirit was a projection of their willpower. Who am I? Is that important? The spirit laughed. Isnt the important question who you are? The spirit seemed to be talking in riddles. But Lu Shu laughed. He did not intend on entertaining the spirit. He simply said, I am the person who will end you. Then well have to see whether you have the strength to do so. The spirit laughed. You still cant do what you didnt do 18 years ago. I have waited for 18 years for your return. Since you have waited for 18 years, why dont you reveal yourself? Lu Shu smiled. The time is not right. The spirit said, Since you are waiting here, I will give you a big present. Do you want distress? I will give it to you. Lu Shu was silent. This was the first time someone talked to him about distress. In the past, even the people closest to the old King of Gods did not know about this secret. Some people had predicted that the old King of Gods could kill people in exchange for power. Others had predicted that the old King of Gods could use fear to grow stronger. But they were all wrong! They were one-sided in their thoughts. Lu Shu could absorb all feelings of distress! Anxiety! Tension! Anger! Disappointment! Sadness! Pain! And so on! There was no set definition. Everything worked! The person in front of him was the only person who had accurately identified the concept of distress. Thus, he was the person who best understood how Lu Shu trained. Why did he know so much? This was the truth that Lu Shu wanted to know! Who understood him best? Was it his parents? No. The crux of the conflict between parents and children was because parents did not truly understand their children. Was it his family? No. Although they helped each other in times of need, they might forget about each other after parting ways. So who understood him best? It was himself. Lu Shu suddenly had a realization. He had thought about this before. Since the old King of Gods was invincible, who would be able to kill him? The only person able to kill him seemed to be himself. But behind the death that sparked world attention was another secret. At that moment, Lu Shu suddenly felt that Lu Xiaoyus gaze on him grew strange. It was as if she had recalled many things Chapter 1297 - I Am Not Alone In the past, although Lu Xiaoyu that felt that Lu Shu was annoying, he did not quite annoy her before the dawn of the magically rich era. He had always annoyed other people. But after the dawn of the magically rich era, Lu Shu even annoyed her. He had changed. Although it did not matter much, Lu Xiaoyu could not understand what Lu Shu was planning. Why did he annoy people more and more? This time, Lu Shu insisted that he wanted to subvert the image of the old King of Gods the people had in their hearts. He insisted that Li Heitan and the rest do homework. Lu Xiaoyu occasionally thought about whether this was a distortion of human nature, or the fall of morals. Today, the spirit suddenly solved Lu Xiaoyus greatest mystery. She finally understood what Lu Shus secret was Lu Xiaoyu looked at Lu Shu unkindly. Lu Shu scolded the spirit on the throne, Dont make malicious attacks! You know best that I am not maliciously attacking you. The spirit laughed. But you will definitely love the present I am going to give you. Using the Kings Studies scholars to earn distress is too slow. Why not choose the most direct method? For example, a massacre? Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyus dark expression. Then, he paused for two seconds before saying, what is distress? Its fine even if you dont confess it. The spirit waved his hand. You really are not like a king. Perhaps it is better for you to be a normal person in the land of forefathers. Your worst decision was to come back here and face me. So what? Lu Shu shook his head. He already knew who he had to face. Lu Shu was very good at playing dumb. He did not want to take on more responsibilities because of his desire for peace and an easy life. Nie Ting wanted to make him the Ninth Heavenly King, but he rejected him. The first time he came to the Luniverse, he had guessed his own identity, but he did not believe it. He had also forgotten several important clues. Why was he able to go through the celestial door above the Changbai Mountains, but Dream Chooser could not? The door was a gate that the old King of Gods had left for himself to go to the Earth, but he was able to go through. This explained many things. Lu Shu had not been willing to think about these, as he thought that he could stay out of the matter. He thought that he could not care. He thought that he did not need to return. Thus, all along, he acted like a visitor of the Luniverse. His greatest desire was to return to Earth. But when he realized that even after he returned to Earth, he could not escape, Lu Shu was finally willing to use all of his trump cards and weapons to come here and kill. Now that the spirit had exposed his identity, the person behind the spirit was simply another him. Or more accurately, it was another old King of Gods. When the old King of Gods realized that the crimes and massacres he had committed made him uneasy, it was as if he became sick. He buried himself in the depths of his heart. Lu Shu was unable to obtain information on what had happened back then. Thus, he wanted to light up all the stars in the sixth level of nebula. He wanted to capture Filth Removal and ask about the truth. Had the old King of Gods experienced the dream punishment? If he had, had he succeeded or failed? Now, Lu Shu had to face the old King of Gods who understood him best. No wonder the mastermind had targeted him and waited for him to advance beyond the master realm. He was waiting for Lu Shu to light the sixth level of nebula and obtain something from Lu Shu. But for some reason, Lu Shu suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He calmly said, You are just my evil intentions. Are you upset that you were abandoned so many years ago? The spirit said, 18 years ago, you thought that your faults and the people you killed would disappear if you lived a new life. You thought that the sins in your heart would be wiped away. But do you think that without your evil intentions, you are clean? Now that you have killed your way here, arent you walking the same old path? Do you have a clear conscience now? Lu Shu was silent. He looked at the spirit. The spirit laughed. Give up. Let me support you. We belong alone. Lu Shu shook his head and said, I am not alone. Dont struggle, said the spirit. Lu Shu calmly said, I have wiped away everything that has happened in the past. I came to the Luniverse just to kill you. I killed many people, but I have a clear conscience, because they all wanted to kill me. Im not like you, wildly killing people just to become stronger. In the past, I thought that I would descend into the abyss as well. When I faced the cold world, I allowed myself to become selfish and cold. Even if people approach me, I will hide. But I never descended into the abyss. You probably have never expected this, but I have experienced the warmest things in this world. Lu Shu smiled. His smile was incredibly bright. When he was on Earth, he had cast himself away from the rest of the world. But the appearance of Lu Xiaoyu, Li Xianyi, the Heavenly Network, Liu Xiu, and Zhao Yongchen pulled him back to the world. Duanmu Huangqi said that those who stared into the abyss would eventually become the abyss. But Lu Xiaoyu said that even if Lu Shu fell into the abyss, she would pull Lu Shu out. Even if she would be badly injured, or would break her bones, she would never let go. No one expected that when God Lu reincarnated himself, the head of the Sword Hut would throw everything aside to walk through his new life with him. She had done so to go through difficulties with God Lu. She had done so to pull God Lu out when he fell into the abyss. Who would have thought that Lu Xiaoyu would be willing to abandon her life to complete Lu Shus punishment? Who would have thought that Lu Xiaoyu would place her previous life into Lu Shus celestial map to become his dark map and accompany him for the rest of his life? The power of the word accompany went beyond the limits of rules and laws. She even turned tyrannical, simply because she would kill people for Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu said that she would kill the people Lu Shu did not want to kill. It was not because she was bloodthirsty. It was because she knew the crux of why Lu Shu reincarnated. Thus, she was willing to bear this burden. This was something that the entire world had not expected. God Lu himself probably did not expect this either. Thus, Lu Shu said that he had experienced the warmest thing in the world. It was the treasure that Lu Xiaoyu had exchanged her life for. The spirit on the throne laughed. Since that is the case, take the present I am going to give to you. Lu Shu laughed. What do you want from me? Is it the celestial map beyond the sixth level of nebula? The white flame is probably the most crucial item. Someone tried to steal it, but they failed. The next time we meet, I will thank you for your gift, and then kill you. Chapter 1298 - City Within A City Kill me? The spirit on the throne laughed. Since you have chosen to be kind-hearted in this life, you should know that you are resigned to your fate. 18 years ago, you went to Earth. This time, you might not be that lucky. If you want my present, well have to see whether you can accept it. With that, the spirit on the throne started to slowly disappear. From the very beginning, Lu Shu had not planned to attack. In reality, if a spirit attacked him here, it would be useless. The spirit was placed here just to talk with Lu Shu. The mastermind was not planning to start a war right now. Lu Shu watched as the spirit disappeared. He did not do anything. He was just thinking about what the present the spirit had promised was. It was definitely a large amount of distress points that was enough for him to light up the entire sixth level of nebula. Behind these distress points was definitely the lives of many people. Lu Shu did not panic. He thought about it. Perhaps he would be able to understand who his enemies were in the Luniverse by then. Was the mastermind going to use the palace as the battlefield? Lu Shu was not sure. He turned and looked at Li Liang. When will Sun Xunwen arrive? In a week. Li Liang explained, He needs some time to prepare his troops in the West Region. Thus, this delayed his departure. But one thing is for sure. He is making every second count. He is not halfhearted. Lu Shu nodded. Sun Xunwen had bet everything the Sun family had for the future as a Lord of Heaven. His courage and resolution was beyond imagination. But there were four Lords of Heaven in the Luniverse, and only one of them had shown their support for Lu Shu. Furthermore, it was the West Region which had been defeated. After several wars in the West Region, the Black Feather Army was badly injured. There were not many soldiers they could put together. Even if Sun Xunwen threw all concerns aside and gathered all the guards in all the cities, there were too many difficulties to deal with. Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian. Have you obtained the information? Yes. The South Lord of Heaven, Wen Zaifou, ordered armies to gather three months ago. But nothing has happened since they gathered. Yi Qian said, I dont know what they are planning. Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. He had trusted Wen Zaifou all along. But since he had gathered the armies, did he predict that war would break out? Was Wen Zaifou friend or foe? Was Yu Fuyao friend or foe? What about the two other regions? Lu Shu asked. The other two regions are very peaceful. It is as if nothing has happened. Yi Qian seemed rather uncertain. Everything is normal in the North Region. Businessmen are striking deals and civilians are planting crops, while the aristocrats enjoy themselves. It is as if the wars in the Luniverse have nothing to do with them. This is rather unusual. Although there is no military action in the North Region, the civilians and the aristocrats seem to be frightened, as there are rumors that this war will engulf the entire Luniverse. Lu Shu fell silent for a moment. These two regions were strange. He looked at Yi Qian. Anything else? Well Yu Fuyao brought some male companions into her palace yesterday. Yi Qian sounded annoyed. What time was it? Why was this female Lord of Heaven still doing this? When this was mentioned, Lu Shu suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He said, Be careful of the East Region and the North Region. Yu Fuyao might not be as simple as we think. Dont be fooled by her appearances. Lu Shu had asked Yi Qian to gather this information, not because he was worried about something, but because he wanted to know what manpower his enemy had! It was a pity that his brothers and sisters from the Heavenly Network could not come and help. If not, it would be much more relaxing. But Lu Shu was very clear that although many people in the Heavenly Network wanted to help him, they had their own jobs. They could not come. Furthermore, even if the Heavenly Network wanted to come, Lu Shu would stop them. He did not want his innocent brothers and sisters to lose their lives because of war here. Lu Shu knew that Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin would definitely come. There were only a few days before the space pathway would open again. Lu Xiaoyu suddenly said, The palace is too big. It is not easy for us to defend. We dont have enough military power. Li Liang nodded his head. According to their tone, we will definitely be facing a fierce fight. Thus, we should either give up on the palace, or make other plans. Everyone looked at Lu Shu. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Dont look at me. I no longer make plans Li Liang was speechless. Lu Xiaoyu was silent. Since Lu Shu was suddenly self-aware, Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, We will not give up on the palace. If he comes and we leave, wont it be embarrassing? That is slightly risky. We dont have the military power to defend this place, said Li Liang. Its fine. We will construct another city within this city! Lu Xiaoyu confidently said, Furthermore, they are clear on our situation. We might fall into their trap if we leave. The vastness of the palace exceeded their imagination. There was not much meaning in protecting the palace. If they protected every single wall, they would have to disperse the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Their foundation would be destroyed. But since Lu Xiaoyu said that they would not give up on the palace, they would have to build another form of defense that would keep soldiers below Rank Two out! Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Are you sure? Leave it to me, said Lu Xiaoyu. During ancient wars on Earth, enceintes were very famous. They were one of the most important defensive structures for ancient cities. It could strengthen the defense of cities or strategic passes. Guards would build a semicircular or a square complex outside the city, forming part of the city. The two sides of an enceinte would be connected to the city wall. There would be defensive structures like a watchtower, a floodgate, and crenelations. The gate of an enceinte would be different from the main city gate to prevent attacks from siege weapons. But this time, the city within a city that Lu Xiaoyu wanted to build was not an enceinte. The palace was too vast. It could not be connected with outside cities. Lu Xiaoyu wanted to build another city in the palace to protect themselves from their enemies. To Anthony, who was a master, this was not particularly difficult. He only needed time. Furthermore, Lu Xiaoyu needed sturdy materials. The city did not need to be too big, as long as it was enough for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and their allies to display their prowess! Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Bring the wealthy families over. Not long after, Zhang Weiyu pushed the masters of the wealthy families to the palace of the King of Gods. This was the first time some of them had stepped into this palace, but they did not have the mood to observe the interior of the palace. Lu Shu said, Mobilize all your slaves and bring all the sturdy materials near the palace to me. Then I want you to disperse the civilians and use your slaves to bring the Long Yin River in! Chapter 1299 - The Power of Home Ground Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The palace did not have a moat. There was only the Long Yin River. But this was not a problem. Lu Shu wanted the wealthy families to bring the Long Yin River into the palace. Once they sealed off the inner and outer cities, the inner city would have its own moat. The water level of the Long Yin River was high. No one had ever cleared the silt in the river. Thus, the river bed of the Long Yin River constantly grew higher. There were several times when the river overflowed while changing course, causing the civilians to suffer. If this had happened on Earth, it would have been solved a long time ago. But the lives of the civilians here were not worth much. No one planned to spend money and fix the river. At that moment, although each of the wealthy families lost ten thousand elites, they were able to accept this loss. They did not need to fight either. The bosses of their shops and their staff could go and dig the river. As for whether the civilians were willing to leave, Lu Shu felt that as long as they told them that this place would be the battlefield, they would naturally leave. A majority of migrations in human history all had something to do with war. No one was willing to become the victim. But when the masters of the wealthy families heard what Lu Shu said, they were all dumbfounded. What do you want a moat for? When they heard what Lu Shu said, they knew what Lu Shu wanted to know. But the problem was, moats had died out. In the past, moats were used to prevent outside attacks. But after the cultivation civilization developed, everyone realized that moats were not significant to Practitioners. A Practitioner was able to easily cross the width of a typical river, as if they were walking on flat ground! But Lu Shu would not explain anything to them. He did not want a moat. He wanted a home ground! Ones natural talents and strength were always on the same level. Thus, when Lu Shu advanced to the Master Realm, his water-type talents also advanced to the Master Realm. He did not use the celestial map to awaken his abilities. Instead, he communicated with the elements of heaven and earth. This meant that even if Lu Shu used up his water-type abilities, it would affect his celestial map powers. Everyone guessed that the enemy would launch a full-out attack. At this moment, if a city surrounded by water was built within the palace, Lu Shu would be able to use his water-type abilities to teach the enemy a lesson. If there was no home ground, then he would create a home ground. Lu Shu was not someone who was bound by his situation. Lu Shu looked at the masters and calmly said, Are you asking me a question? The masters kept silent out of fear. We will definitely do our best. If it is not completed within three days, we will behead ourselves. No need to behead yourselves. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Just wait in the palace of the King of Gods and make your slaves do work. After all, you have power and authority. How could you go and dig the river yourselves? The masters had an unpleasant expression on their faces. They thought that if they could go out and do work, they might be able to seize the chance to run away if a fight broke out. But according to Lu Shu, they had to wait in the palace of the King of Gods. If the Imperial Dragon Soldiers lost, they would die along with them! Once they were on this journey, it was very difficult to get off. The masters hurriedly deployed their slaves to work. They had to move mountains, transport the river, and disperse the civilians. All of these things were difficult, but the masters of the wealthy families were aware that if they did not complete it, all of them would die! But when the instructions were issued, some of the information was distorted. When the civilians heard that Lu Shu wanted to dig up the Long Yin River, they were shocked. Is it not bad enough for the King of Gods to force gamblers into the river? He wants to flood the palace too and bury everyone in the Long Yin River? At first, they were not sure whether Lu Shu was the King of Gods. But when they saw the wealthy families cowering in fear in front of Lu Shu, they slowly believed this and started to call him the King of Gods. The slaves from the wealthy families were uncomfortable. Go away. If you dont get out of the palace in three days, just wait here and die! We are going to go to war, got it? At this moment, the civilians understood that a war was going to break out in the palace! The wealthy families did not even need to chase them away. They hurriedly packed their belongings and left. For a period of time, they looked like groups of ants running out. Those who had relatives went to their relatives. Those who did not stayed outside. They did not dare to stay in the palace. Lu Xiaoyu led Anthony and built the inner city. When the masters of the wealthy families looked out from the palace of the King of Gods, they saw a city wall being built from nothing. Furthermore, it did not seem to be built in a slipshod manner. Ever since Anthony advanced to the master realm, Lu Xiaoyu asked for the blueprints of a fortress from Zhong Yutang. She knew that this day would eventually come. With the blueprint and Anthony, she would be able to create an impregnable city within three days! There was no gate, only a gap for people to walk through. When the river was dug up, the city would be completely sealed. This was to prevent water from entering the city. Of course, the city was not as sturdy as the one built by the construction workers. There were no basic facilities inside the city, but it was equipped with defensive capabilities. When the masters of the wealthy families saw this, they were amazed. So cities could be built just like that! Everyone had seen experts before, but no expert was willing to go into construction. Thus, when cities were built in the Luniverse, they were built through hard work. They could not be blamed for knowing little. To be honest, the first time Lu Shu saw the construction workers build, he was also very shocked Zhang Weiyu asked Lu Shu, Great Lord, how confident are you? Lu Shu laughed. There is no way to measure that. If we win, we win. If we lose, we lose. We must win. Li Heitan thought about it and said, Great Lord, back then, you made us do homework because you wanted our distress, right Great Lord, you are so cruel! Lu Xiaoyu did not ask this, but Li Heitan could not help it. Lu Shu looked at Li Heitan and said, Heitan, do you know the meaning of yuan jiao jin gong1? I know! Li Heitans eyes lit up. It means that we should contact distant countries and attack neighboring countries! Lu Shu shook his head and said, It means, when you are far away from me, I can still communicate calmly with you. But when you are too close, I cannot help but want to attack you. From Li Heitans distress, +666! To Li Heitan, who was eager to learn, Lu Shus explanation opened a new door! The second night, the Practitioners from the wealthy families finally dug through the Long Yin River. The sound of surging water echoed throughout the palace. Water flowed through all the buildings, submerging the palace. Lu Shu felt as if he had overlooked something, but he could not recall what, until he looked at the distress points in the systems back end. From Jiang Shuyis distress, +888! Fom Gu Lingfeis distress, +748! From The Sword Hut was far too quiet, to the point that Lu Shu had forgotten about it. The Sword Hut had probably been flooded. The clouds outside the Sword Hut seemed mysterious, but as a disciple of the Sword Hut, Lu Shu knew that it simply blocked vision, but not water Chapter 1300 - Flood that Destroyed Buildings The Long Yin Rivers currents were extremely rapid and merciless. Indeed, the water would not change because of someone, it would submerge anything that it could. The masters of the wealthy families could only see the river submerge the businesses they had been working on for thousands of years. In the past, the people were envious of the wealthy families residences. The ordinary villagers could only squeeze together in a small house while the wealthy families owned the biggest mansions with the best view in the palace. The interaction between the servants in the house was even more than those on the roads outside. Moreover, the backyard of the wealthy families was like utopia in the chaotic city. However, nothing was left. Every building was destroyed. What could the masters of the wealthy families do? Of course, they would go to war. However, at this moment, they suddenly saw Lu Shu riding with the waves and heading towards a strange direction. Initially, everyone was wondering what Lu Shu was doing. Then, someone suddenly said, Isnt that the direction to the Sword Hut? They looked up and saw a cloud sword gathering in the sky. It was similar to the sword that killed Duanmu Huangqi There were no other enemies in the palace. The senior disciple of the Sword Hut was clearly planning to cut Lu Shu Then, Lu Shu shouted sadly, Blame me for my negligence, I didnt expect the flood to destroy the buildings! Lu Shu was the only one who headed to the Sword Hut. Li Heitan stood on the walls in the inner city and looked at the flood. He said suddenly, Why does Great Lord sound so insincere? Lu Xiaoyu shot him a glance. Heitan, you are observant. The others did not follow Lu Shu. On one hand, they knew that Lu Shu had no difficulty heading over by himself. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had a rather good relationship with the Sword Hut. Although the Great Lord did something rather inhumane, it did not involve lives. On the other hand, there was a restriction in the palace so they could not fly across the moat. In fact, when Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu decided to treat that location as the battlefield, they also had the idea of using a restriction. Lu Shu went past the flooded palace and reached the door of the Sword Hut. Without warning, he went into the clouds. After Lu Shu reached the Sword Hut, he took a glance at the cloud swords in the sky before looking at the disciples of the Sword Hut who were drenched and standing on the rooftop of the hut Gu Lingfeis clothes were not wet but the black leopard beneath her feet was submerged in the water. Both of them looked at Lu Shu coldly. However, this was nothing. Even though the water was about to submerge the rooftop, the disciples of the Sword Hut had nowhere to hide. The most awkward thing was the fact that the palace had a restricted airspace. Yet, the Sword Hut was inside the palace. For normal cases, the disciples of the Sword Hut would not worry about the flood. However, it was a different case now, they could not fly Gu Lingfei stared at Lu Shu, Do you know what you are doing? Lu Shu pretended to be stupid. I said I did it accidentally! Hurry up and block the waters, or I will ask my senior to destroy the inner city. Both of us shall suffer together! Gu Lingfei was angry. Lu Shu looked at the increasing distress points in his records. When Gu Lingfei spoke, he greeted some of the seniors he knew. They had bought sword spirits from Lu Shu before and therefore had a good relationship with him. Lu Shu comforted Gu Lingfei, Look, everyone is a family. Can we talk this over nicely? Gu Lingfei sneered. Family? Then what should we do? Look, both of us come to a compromise, said Lu Shu after thinking about it, I wont flood the city and you shall not destroy my city! Hows that? Gu Lingfei was stunned. She thought that something was wrong! Fom Gu Lingfeis distress, +748! Go and die! Gu Lingfei was extremely furious. Do you know that the library of my Sword Hut is still submerged in the water? The records inside the library are extremely precious. If they are destroyed, I will hunt you down and kill you! Lu Shus eyes lit up when he heard this. Oh, so you are referring to this. Hahaha, let me tell you something. Dont be surprised, but the books in the library are with me Gu Lingfei was dumbstruck. From Gu Lingfeis distress, +999! Lu Shu suddenly realized that after he said that, Gu Lingfei seemed to grow even angrier. As he was thinking about that, Lu Shu suddenly dodged and Gu Lingfeis gigantic wave of sword energy exploded in the waters. Although it missed Lu Shu, the disciples of the Sword Hut nearly fell into the waters again. Gu Lingfei said coldly, I knew that something was amiss. How would you leave empty-handed from the library? Do you know what price you have to pay for stealing the records of the Sword Hut? How can you say that I stole the books? Lu Shu was unhappy. I am helping you by taking care of the books. If I didnt do that, wont the books be destroyed by the flood? Gu Lingfei thought about it. Oh, that seemed correct. However, she immediately found the problem with that logic. But didnt you bring in the flood anyway? Hahahaha really? Lu Shu changed the topic immediately. Look, should we move the people to somewhere else, can you hold people in the rear mountain? Gu Lingfei stared at Lu Shu. The rear mountain is a restricted place. Even disciples of the Sword Hut are not allowed to go. Thats fantastic, smiled Lu Shu, Look here, my inner city is quite big, all of you can stay there for a period of time Gu Lingfei was so angry that she laughed. So, this is your idea? No no no. Lu Shu would not take that blame. Its Lu Xiaoyus When he said Lu Xiaoyu, Gu Lingfei was evidently stunned. From her expression, Lu Shu confirmed that Jiang Shuyi had most certainly told the truth to the Chief Manager of the Sword Hut. Meanwhile, Zhang Weiyu was still worried as he looked towards the Sword Hut. Will Great Lord be alright? Of course. Lu Xiaoyu said without any worries, Or else, why would I rebuild the inner city with such huge dimensions? According to the dimensions of the inner city that Lu Xiaoyu had rebuilt, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers looked extremely small in numbers when they occupied the fortress. Therefore, a 5000-man troop only needed a fortress but why did Lu Xiaoyu insist on building a city? That was because she knew that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were not the only ones who would fight alongside them in the city Zhang Weiyu and the rest took a deep breath. They suddenly realized that Lu Xiaoyu was the most cunning person. However, something was amiss. Zhang Weiyu looked back at the city and asked curiously, I dont think you are only waiting for the people of the Sword Hut Chapter 1301 - 1: The Real Name of the Puppet Masters Zhang Weiyu had led armies before. Thus, he realized that this city had space for at least 300 to 400 thousand soldiers. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had over 5000 people, while the Sword Hut had slightly over 1000 people. Who did Lu Xiaoyu leave this space for? Earlier, Lu Shu had said that he would not allow armies from the West and South Regions to enter the inner city. Even if Lu Shu trusted Wen Zaifou, and even if Sun Xunwen displayed good performance, he would not leave the lives of his family in the hands of intuition. Lu Shu knew that if his judgment was correct, Wen Zaifou would definitely attack. But since he had not attacked, this meant that Wen Zaifou had no plans of defending the city. As for Sun Xunwen, Lu Shu felt that Sun Xunwen did not care about the West Lord of Heaven army. He had just become the West Lord of Heaven. Before his position was stabilized, he would not think of showing off in front of Lu Shu. Many people in the West Region army that he led were not yet disciplined. Sun Xunwen had used his strength as a master to force them to come and was essentially sending them to their deaths. He wanted to purge the West Region! After this battle, all the important positions in the West Region would belong to the Sun family. Then, the Sun family would be stable within the West Region! This was a cruel and merciless tactic. Lu Shu felt that only Sun Xunwen was capable of this! Lu Xiaoyu looked at Zhang Weiyu. I cannot confirm everything, but we have to make sufficient preparations. Zhang Weiyu nodded his head. He felt that Chief Manager Lu Xiaoyu was much more reliable in making plans than the Great Lord. It was right to follow her plans. At that moment, Lu Shu was still waiting for a reply from the Sword Hut. Gu Lingfei looked uneasy. Lu Shu laughed cheerily. Do you think you can help your own people fight? Gu Lingfei asked, Did you include the Sword Hut from the very beginning? Lu Shus smile slowly disappeared. He said with a poker face, If I do not include you, can you stay out of the situation? Suddenly, a floating peak appeared out of thin air. Jiang Shuyi walked down the steps in her large white robe. We will follow you to the inner city. Senior disciple, are we agreeing to him so easily? Gu Lingfei seemed unwilling to give in. Jiang Shuyi smiled warmly and waved her hand. What else can we do then? He harmed our master. Gu Lingfei angrily said, We should get master back, then ask him to kill himself! I dont think master will do that. Jiang Shuyi shook her head. Although it was weird that their master had become a young girl, master was still master. They had to acknowledge her even after she reincarnated. Everything else could be cut off, but feelings could not. Jiang Shuyi and Gu Lingfei had already discussed that they would help Lu Shu. Jiang Shuyi had revealed everything in order for this to go through. But they did not expect that Lu Shu would flood the Sword Hut This was too much! Could they discuss this first? From Jiang Shuyis distress, +199! From Gu Lingfeis distress, +699! When Lu Shu saw that the Sword Hut had been settled, he happily ordered the slaves from the wealthy families to row over in their small boats and transport the Sword Hut disciples into the inner city. He was not worried that there would be too many people in the inner city. After all, he still had many resources from the practitioner organizations on Earth. He could not finish using everything by himself. Lu Shu was only worried that when the army led by the old King of Gods evil intentions attacked, they would not have enough strength to fend them off. It was not an equal battle. The enemy had started preparing for over ten years. He had been waiting for a long time. On the other hand, Lu Shu only began training over two years ago. A battle between over ten years of preparation versus two years of training. It would not be realistic to say that Lu Shu would definitely win. It would make him seem too arrogant. But this did not matter. Lu Shu only wanted to know what they had prepared for him. He wanted to see if they sufficiently respected him. There were numerous small rafts between the inner and outer cities. On the rafts were the disciples of the Sword Hut and the slaves from the wealthy families who were working hard. Zhang Weiyu, Li Liang, and Li Heitan laughed cheerily as they saw the Sword Hut enter the inner city. After all, they were strong support forces. They would definitely be happy. Welcome, welcome, a warm welcome to all! Zhang Weiyu, Li Liang, and the rest almost wrote these words on their foreheads. Gu Lingfei glanced at Zhang Weiyu. The leader influences his troops. In the past, I thought that Ming Yueye and the rest were special. Now, I feel that you taught Ming Yueye the wrong things! Zhang Weiyu and the rest were not embarrassed. Instead, they were honored. After all, it was their own Great Lord. They did not mind. But suddenly, Zhang Weiyu felt that something was wrong. He realized that Lu Shu was dumbfounded. The next moment, Lu Shu turned and looked at Gu Lingfei. Who is Ming Yueye? Everyone was puzzled. They could hear that Lu Shus tone was urgent. Gu Lingfei was confused. Do you need to ask me who Ming Yueye is? Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu and repeated himself. Who is Ming Yueye? Zhang Weiyu hesitated. He carefully said, Great Lord, Ming Yueye is the Big Brother of your Puppet Masters. When he finished speaking, everyone saw that Lu Shu had taken out a black pearl from nowhere. Then, he disappeared. This scene was very mysterious. It was as if the name Ming Yueye had strong magical powers. If not, why did Lu Shu react that way? Furthermore, what was that black pearl? Did Lu Shu use the black pearl to open the door to another space? Everyone was dumbfounded. Gu Lingfei was no exception. Gu Lingfei turned and looked at Jiang Shuyi. She realized that he was also puzzled. Someone curiously asked Zhang Weiyu, Isnt Big Brother dead? What other secrets are there? Evidently, Big Brother is not dead. Zhang Weiyu immediately spoke the truth. If Ming Yueye was dead, Lu Shu would not have reacted like that. Dead people were in no hurry for time! After Lu Shu came to the Luniverse, he had always avoided confessing his identity. Furthermore, he did not have anyone suitable to explain common knowledge to him. For example, what were the Puppet Masters called? Of course, this was not considered common knowledge. What if Lu Shu went to ask the master of a wealthy family, What are the Puppet Masters called? The masters would also be puzzled. The Puppet Masters were the Puppet Masters. Puppet Master was a title that represented the respect that the outside world had towards them. The Puppet Masters were highly respected. Few people remembered their real names, except masters like Gu Lingfei. Furthermore, when expressing rage towards certain people, their real name had to be used. For example, when Lu Xiaoyu was not angry, she would call Lu Shu Lu Xiaoshu. But when she was angry, she would shout in a particularly loud and fierce tone, Lu Shu!. This was a common occurrence when people were angry At first, Zhang Weiyu was not willing to let Lu Shu know about some secrets. Later on, when Zhang Weiyu discovered Lu Shus identity, they did not talk much. Thus, Lu Shu was not willing to wait. He opened the black pearl. He hoped that he had not missed out on anything! Chapter 1302 - Realm of the King of Gods Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were many missed opportunities and regrets in life. Lu Shu did not want to see these happen to himself. But if he could be in charge of everything in life, it would be a dream. Lu Shu and Ming Yueye did not have a pleasant relationship. They saw each other as tricksters and unreliable people. It was common for them to trick each other. But there were times when they were open and frank with each other. When Lu Shu was troubled, he came to look for Ming Yueye. They drank alcohol and talked. Back then, Lu Shu felt that Ming Yueye would not interact with his world. He did not know who Ming Yueye was. He did not care either. But now, many twists and turns had occurred. These twists had caught Lu Shu off guard. He visited the Chaos Abyss once again. The first time he came here, the Chaos Abyss was filled with black fog. Someone had used the fog to prevent Ming Yueye from regaining his strength. The person who had imprisoned Ming Yueye had locked him up here to slowly torture him. But Ming Yueye was ferocious. He had survived for over ten years. Lu Shu suddenly thought of using Chaos to absorb all the black fog. It might allow Ming Yueye to be more comfortable. The person who imprisoned Ming Yueye definitely had something to do with the evil intentions of God Lu, but it was difficult to discern whether they were the same person. Coming here was very risky, but Lu Shu had to come. The previous time Lu Shu came, someone suddenly came from above the abyss. No matter who that person was, they would have seen that the black fog had disappeared. They would also have realized the remains of the roast chicken. All this proved something. An outsider had come. Thus, when Lu Shu visited this time, something good might be waiting for him. But when Lu Shu came to the Chaos Abyss through the black pearl, no one was waiting for him. Ming Yueye had also disappeared. The chains that had restricted Ming Yueye had broken into pieces and were on the floor. There were no signs of blood or battles. This meant that Ming Yueye had simply been brought away. He was definitely not dead. When Lu Shu thought about the fact that Ming Yueye was still alive, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was alive, there would be hope. But where was Ming Yueye now? Lu Shu looked up and looked at the darkness above the Chaos Abyss. Ming Yueye had said that someone had come from above. The exit must be above. Should he go up? If he did, he would have to face the person who locked Ming Yueye up. He would also have to face an unknown danger. Ming Yueye had been here for over ten years. He was definitely very lonely. He had no one to talk to in the darkness. No one gave him food to eat either. He relied on his strength to hang on to his life. Perhaps Ming Yueye had been waiting for the return of the King of Gods to save him, but it never happened. There were times when death was the true escape. Without dying, one could only continue waiting in the darkness. Zhang Weiyu and the others could move freely, but Ming Yueye could only bear the torture of solitude. When Lu Shu thought about this, he looked up. He had the opportunity to let Ming Yueye out, but he did not. This was his mistake. He had to make up for his own mistakes. Lu Shu climbed up the rock wall. He did not fly up, as Ming Yueye had warned him that Chaos Holy Fire was above. What was the Chaos Holy Fire? Would it be suppressed by his white flame? The precipices of the Chaos Abyss were not straight. Instead, they meandered like cracked glaciers. This was the reason why there was no light below him. Lu Shu used both his arms and legs to climb up. He could grab the stones to support himself. The stones, which seemed sturdy, were as soft as tofu in Lu Shus hands. Later on, Lu Shu jumped between the two walls. He bounced back and forth on the walls like a spring as he ascended. But half an hour later, Lu Shu was dumbfounded. In front of him was a white sea of flames that covered the abyss like the sky. But the white sea of flames was exactly the same as his white flame, right? The sea of flame seemed to have sensed something and surged towards Lu Shu. But Lu Shu did not dodge. He felt the flame in his heart jumping in joy. It was as if it had reunited with an old friend! At first, Lu Shu had a guess. Now, he finally confirmed that this was the heart flame he had lost. Lu Shu was very weak since his birth. Was this because he reincarnated? No. Reality proved that Cao Qingci was fine. Coral did not experience any side effects either. Why was he the only weak one? Back then, when he got into a car accident, the flame within the black swaddling cloth returned to his body, Lu Shu felt a sense of joy akin to a reunion. Back then, he did not know why. Now, he understood. Someone had taken the heart flame away from him. The enemy had probably thought about taking this away from him. But they realized that even when his heart flame was taken away, his celestial map could not be stolen. They could only wait for Lu Shu to advance beyond the master realm! He was sickly not because his body was weak, nor was it because his kidney was weak. It was because he lost such an important thing. It was just like when Coral used a branch from the World Tree to reincarnate. When the branch broke, she almost died. However, she completely recovered after obtaining the World Tree. Furthermore, to Lu Shu, the heart flame was like the branch from the World Tree. He was strong enough to have survived. Of course, the old King of Gods was the strongest person in this world. When Lu Shu floated above the abyss and waited for the sea of flames to go into his heart, the flame in his heart grew more and more excited. There was also rage accumulating. He was someone who bore grudges. When he thought about this grudge that concerned his life and death, it was impossible for him not to be angry. Why had they planned so much to take something from him? Because other than the old King of Gods, no one else knew how to reach the highest realm. According to the Sword Hut records, the realm above the master realm was called the Eternity Realm. When one reached this realm, they would form a small world. Others had to break open the walls of the small world before they could injure the person. Once this realm was reached, ones body would be a distinct world from the outside world. If there was no external intervention, they would not die. The realm beyond the Eternity Realm was simple. The Sword Hut records only used a few words to describe this realm. The realm of the King of Gods. Only the King of Gods can reach paramita. Even a place as strong as the Sword Hut had not seen anyone able to reach this realm. The head of the Sword Hut had never thought of this either. Furthermore, the King of Gods was the natural ruler of this world, as he seemed to be the only one who could directly walk on the Great Dao. Chapter 1303 - Beyond the Abyss The head of the Sword Hut should have known God Lus secrets. Thus, she knew that as long as the old King of Gods wanted to, he would be able to reach that realm. But there was a price to pay. He had to absorb the dark map, which stood alongside the celestial map. It was like yin and yang. He also had to overcome desire in order to achieve the seventh level of nebula. God Lu had always had the ability to reach paramita. Lu Shu believed that he definitely had enough distress points to do so, but decided not to. Lu Shu felt that if God Lu had killed Lural in order to advance his realm without any emotions, then all this would not have happened. He would not have given up his strength to reincarnate. The head of the Sword Hut would not put everything down for a person like this either. God Lu would not have any emotional burden. He was a demon inside out. Luckily, there was some kindness in God Lus heart. This was probably the reason why all this had happened. Lu Shu felt the flames in his heart surging. He had been curious that although Filth Removal had obtained the punishment flame, it was not active enough. When he used it to burn Duanmu Huangqi, he felt that it was not enough. It felt as if something was lacking. Now that he had new punishment flames surging in, Lu Shu felt that these flames were like his water-type abilities. They would be able to help him greatly! The flame in his heart was nothing compared to this sea of flames. How did the punishment flame grow? But at that moment, Filth Removal, who had been silent for a very long time, suddenly said, The punishment flame feeds on punishment. Your punishment flame was weak because there was too little firewood. Your firewood is giving others punishment. Didnt you realize that the flame grew stronger after Duanmu Huangqi died Lu Shu said unkindly, Why are you suddenly so polite? How kind of you to give me an explanation. Arent you going to light up the sixth nebula Filth Removal laughed heartily. Lu Shu laughed coldly. Its too late for you to be obedient. Laughing heartily like that is useless. Earlier, Lu Shu had still been upset over the punishment. Thus, Filth Removal had escaped to the sixth nebula. Surprisingly, he had hidden until now! He was able to hide as Lu Shu was still unable to control the sixth level. But now, he watched as the stars in the sixth level slowly light up. When only one star was left, Filth Removal panicked. He quickly said something good But now, Lu Shu was too lazy to deal with this. Filth Removal had saved him a lot of effort that would have been put into researching the punishment flame. He learned that the previous punishment flame was weak as it had not grown. On the other hand, the sea of flames here helped Lu Shu greatly. That cant be right. Since they knew that I would come, why did they leave the punishment flame here? Lu Shu felt that something was wrong. After all, the evil intentions of God Lu probably knew that these punishment flames would not be able to injure Lu Shu. On the contrary, they would help Lu Shu. Filth Removal sneered on the celestial map. The person who took away your punishment flame can still use this flame. But after you went through the punishment and brought me back, no one else except you can use it. Thus, they probably want to take this flame, but the problem is, I am here. He cant take the flames away! Oh. Lu Shu curiously asked, That way, you are somewhat useful, right? Yes! Of course Im useful! Filth Removal laughed heartily. Please dont be angry at me. The punishment was something you left behind for yourself. It has nothing to do with me Okay, okay. Lu Shu impatiently waved his hand. Am I someone who will bear grudges? Filth Removal was dumbfounded. If Lu Shu did not bear grudges, he would not be hiding on the sixth level of nebula, right?! Lu Shu did not care about Filth Removal. After he had returned Filth Removal to its former position, he had benefited. Simply said, the punishment flame was his own fire-type abilities with special abilities. Not only was it able to suppress other fire-types, those who were burnt would also receive punishment. Compared to Lu Shus fire-type abilities, the fire-type abilities of others were like beggars This level of destruction was like when he first received the mystic water. Back then, his mystic water had frightening abilities of corrosion. It was a pity that the mystic water turned into Chaos of course, this was not much of a pity. Chaos was not bad as well! Lu Shu felt that he was a fire-water dual-type Metahuman. He was unique. No one had heard of anyone who could awaken both water and fire-type abilities. But Lu Shu felt that the punishment flame was less interesting than his water-type abilities. It was not that it was weak. It simply did not have many functions. With his water-type abilities, Lu Shu could absorb blood, make people cry, and divert courses. As for his fire-type abilities its functions remain to be discovered. He flew outside the abyss. It was not a trap or a pitfall as he had expected. He found himself within a palace complex. Lu Shu had come here to save Ming Yueye. But the situation on the ground was slightly different from what he had expected. The abyss was behind a palace! Whose palace was this? There were not many people in the Luniverse who had the right to possess such palaces. Thus, if he was able to determine the owner of this palace, would he be able to find out who was behind this? Lu Shu could hear someone singing from inside the palace. The singing was mournful but touching. It was very melancholic. The lyrics sounded as if they were from an opera. But to Lu Shus shock, the person singing was almost definitely a male. Bells rang throughout the palace. It seemed very crowded. At that moment, two rows of young men in formal wear walked out from behind a wall. They were very beautiful. But Lu Shu felt that something was odd. These people were like imperial palace maids. They carried intricate bamboo baskets. Inside the baskets were robes and hats adorned with dragons, as well as belts decorated with red jade. But Lu Shu was more interested in their strength. They were all Rank One experts. Someone softly said behind Lu Shu, Please change your clothes. The Lord of Heaven is waiting for you in the hall. Lu Shu raised his eyebrows and laughed coldly. All those who do not wish to die, go away. I have no time to take care of you. Then, he ran into the palace. Since they were waiting for Lu Shu here, how could he retreat? As long as Ming Yueye was still here, he could not retreat! My Lord, you are going in the wrong direction, said the person softly. Oh. Thank you. Lu Shu broke through a wall and ran in the direction the person pointed out. Lu Shu knew who the owner of this palace was. It was Yu Fuyao. Other than Yu Fuyao, no one would have a palace full of men. Furthermore, Lu Shu already had his suspicions towards Yu Fuyao. After all, the first time he met Yu Fuyao, she was the only person who caused his punishment flame to react. Back then, she might have still been able to control the punishment flame! But what made Lu Shu uneasy was that Yu Fuyao had taken in many male companions, but she had probably trained all these male companions as her underlings. Yu Fuyao did not even spare her reputation. What was she planning? Chapter 1304 - Two King of Gods The palace was not as extravagant as Lu Shu had expected. Instead, it felt like a product built by the apprentice of a minimalist designer. There were no golden dragons or beast sculptures. There were no golden rooftops or glass either. This palace was much simpler than the one in the West Capital, but Lu Shu did not look at these appearances. He was more interested in the qualities behind this minimalism. It was said that the more complex ones thoughts were, the more they preferred simplicity. This was not absolute, but this was true most of the time. The study rooms of tacticians and people in power were typically simple. Only young girls would fill their rooms with dolls and decorations. Lu Shu walked towards the main hall of the palace. Walking straight was a tradition of honor among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Gradually, Lu Shu realized that this palace was not just filled with males. There were many women as well. Although Lu Shu had broken through a wall, the slaves in the palace did not seem surprised. Everyone would respectfully bow to Lu Shu after seeing him. It was as if they had been told to do so in advance. Yu Fuyao had been waiting for his arrival. Lu Shu knew this. But Lu Shu realized something strange. Although everyone in the palace was polite, Lu Shu could not sense any of their feelings. Each of them were like puppets. There were times when Lu Shu saw a few people after breaking through walls. He would wonder whether he just just seen these people. He immediately realized that he had not seen the same person twice. The people in the palace had very standard appearances, as if they had been formed from the same mold. They obviously looked different, but their aura made them seem like the same person. Lu Shu was careful. No one followed him. Everyone went back to their own business after greeting him. These Rank One experts who hid in the palace had no intention of ambushing Lu Shu. He could not understand what Yu Fuyao was up to. Had he wrongly accused her? Wait. To Lu Shus shock, he realized that one of the beautiful imperial palace maids had an Adams apple. Lu Shu suddenly felt goosebumps forming. There were people who cross dressed on Earth, but the problem was, these imperial palace maids were probably not willing to do so. Lu Shu recalled the male companions he had seen. They were pale and did not have beards. Their voices were also strangely shrill. They had probably been castrated. What was happening? What happened to her male companions? Were they still male companions after being castrated it was just as he had expected. All of this was fake. All of this had been done to conceal the fact that she had been nurturing underlings. The thick and pale makeup, as well as the beautiful dresses, made Lu Shu feel as if he was in a supernatural world. He ran towards the main hall. After he arrived, the gates were completely open. Lu Shu could only see the lamps inside the hall. Purple curtains fell from the ceiling. A breeze blew. Among the shadows inside the hall, someone was lazily lying on the throne. There were dozens of servants meekly singing in front of the throne. Lu Shu slowly walked in. Before he could even speak, Yu Fuyao, who was sitting on the throne, spoke first. You broke dozens of my walls. Pay up. Lu Shu did not speak. Instead, he continued to observe his surroundings. When Yu Fuyao saw that he did not speak, she said, If you dont wish to pay, then fine. Stay here. You can use yourself to pay up. Where is Ming Yueye? Lu Shu would not have forgotten the reason why he was here. How boring. Yu Fuyao yawned. She waved to her servants, Bring him over. The servants gracefully retreated from the palace. Before Ming Yueye was brought over, Yu Fuyao asked, Is there anything you would like to ask? The slave owners who entered North America were all yours, right? This was Lu Shus first question. Yes, it was me. Yu Fuyao batted her eyelids. Thats all? Arent you going to ask me whether my male companions are real? Did you kill the slave owners to make me believe you? This was Lu Shus second question. Yu Fuyaos words had no effect on him. Yu Fuyao sighed. How would I have known that you were able to enter that abyss and see Ming Yueye? He is flawless. But it is a pity. He thought that you would know the truth after seeing Ming Yueye. Who would have thought that you would defend against him? If not, why would this have dragged on until now? Lu Shu was dumbfounded. When he found out that Ming Yueye was the Big Brother of the Puppet Masters, he felt that something was wrong. More accurately, when he saw Ming Yueye in the pearl, he already felt that something was not right. It was evident that the pearl was not created by the person who had locked Ming Yueye up. Who would be so free as to open the door? Unless that person had some plans, or knew that the abyss had always been used by Yu Fuyao to imprison convicts for life. Was the flawless person God Lu? Lu Shu always had a question. The pearl looked like something he had seen before. For example, when he chased and killed the 21 underlings on the limestone road in the palace, they had destroyed a purple pearl to escape. But this black pearl was much more powerful. It could be used multiple times. How had this item from the Luniverse ended up on Earth? Although the family said during the deal that it had been passed down through the generations, Lu Shu did not believe this at all. His only clue was the box he had not found. Tear Tricker had carried this box to Luo City. Although the swaddling cloth and the gourd had returned to its owner, the box had disappeared. Furthermore, no one knew what was inside the box. Lu Shu felt that he had to go back and talk to that family. He might be able to find the box. Even the swaddling cloth was not an ordinary object. The box was definitely special But there was an awkward situation. God Lu had left the most convenient channel for Lu Shu to obtain news and information, but Lu Shu and Ming Yueye had used it to trick each other. Even if he had never failed, he needed normal allies Lu Shu asked his third question. Why did you want to take the punishment flame away from me? Yu Fuyao thought about it. She casually played with her hair as she spoke. One day, a spirit that looked exactly like you suddenly appeared in front of me and told me that you were dead. He had taken the dark map, but he had to combine it with the celestial map in order to revive you. But I didnt expect to receive a punishment when I took the punishment flame away. This gave Ming Yueye a chance to take you away and leave. Of course, this was good. Later on, I realized that I had not been successful. If I killed you then, all hope would have been lost. How can a spirit last for so long? Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 1305 - Yu Fuyaos Decision When you helped Ouyang Lishang to create the bronze lamp, you actually created two. Yu Fuyao laughed. How interesting. Facing the reincarnated you suddenly gives me a strange but refreshing feeling. You are so young and tender. You are so youthful. You are so kind. I dont quite know what to do. Lu Shu pondered deeply. So the evil intention was like Ouyang Lishang. Although the bronze lamp gave them another life, they could not move around freely. The spirit in the bronze lamp was not affected by strength. It was equivalent to creating another body. The bronze lamp became another world. For example, when Ouyang Lishang refined weapons, he needed to use his strength as support. Swinging a hammer was like nothing for him. But someone who had advanced beyond the master realm had been locked up in a bronze lamp. No wonder he wanted to reincarnate so badly. Can the dark map counter the celestial map? Lu Shu had never thought of this problem. The celestial map was able to suppress everything in the dark map. Thus, rationally, it was not possible for the dark map to counter the celestial map. They could have six spirits of masters, but they were no match for Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow! No wonder they only dared to hide behind the scenes, and slowly revealed themselves now. They probably felt that they were safe now, right? It was normal for them to be cautious. Even though they had advanced beyond the master realm, it was easy for them to be killed by Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow. Furthermore, Corpsedog and Concealed Arrow were secondary. Most importantly, Sparrow Shade was able to completely conceal Lu Shu. To these spirits, Sparrow Shade was like the spines of a hedgehog. Furthermore, they were as strong as balloons. When Lu Shu thought about how he had accidentally used Corpsedog to cut through the pig that Lu Xiaoyu had captured and made her angry for one week, Lu Shu suddenly felt that all of this had to end quickly. He should return back home quickly. After all, there were many ways to deal with this situation. But a complete celestial map was required to counter the evil intention of God Lu. It looked like this eventually fell on Yu Fuyao. The evil intention of God Lu was planning to use Yu Fuyao to finish all this. Lu Shu looked at Yu Fuyao. Where is he now? How would I know? Yu Fuyao laughed. He bore the weight of the King of Gods dark side, including his distrust and cruelty. How would he be able to trust me, let alone make me help him obtain the celestial map. Is he able to move freely? Lu Shu asked curiously. The dark map is able to capture spirits. Yu Fuyao smiled. The spirits carry the bronze lamp. They can go anywhere. Now, he has six spirits. Who will be able to stop him? Have you thought about this? If you take away my celestial map, you will die after he counterattacks, said Lu Shu calmly. This was what bothered him. Was Yu Fuyao not afraid to die? The imperial palace was silent. Yu Fuyao laughed. Her laughter was mournful. It was sweet and miserable. Of course I know that I will die. But this is the first time you have asked me to do something. I love you so much. How could you have rejected me? Lu Shu suddenly had a strange feeling. It was as if no matter whether it was through him or through the evil intention of God Lu, in the end, Yu Fuyao saw God Lu himself. Furthermore, she had planned for such a long time and committed so many massacres to sacrifice herself in exchange for the return of God Lu. This was despite the fact that God Lu was imperfect, and he had a dark side. Of course, after you have returned, I have been thinking of a question. Yu Fuyaos expression slowly returned to normal. I can help you. You are God Lu. So is he. Wouldnt it be the same no matter who I help? Lu Shu did not speak. He was not willing to admit that he was God Lu. He wanted to believe that his previous life was over. Yu Fuyao continued. But in the end, I have decided to help him. Do you know why? Why? Lu Shu asked. Because you dont belong to me, but he is different. Yu Fuyao smiled. He does not belong to you either. Furthermore, you will die, said Lu Shu. What I cant obtain, said Yu Fuyao with a resolute tone, no one else will. That is right. He will not love me, but he carries the dark side of God Lu. This means that he will not love anyone else either. Lu Shu silently sighed. He did not want to judge whether Yu Fuyao had made the right decision. In reality, there was no right or wrong in this world. Lu Shu had seen her memorial before. There were many feelings in her poems. But one day, these feelings stopped. The memorial was left blank. It was probably from then that Yu Fuyao made her decision. But after the incident at the palace of the King of Gods, she found the best opportunity to destroy things. With just you and him, it will not be enough to take anything away from me. Lu Shu thought about it and said, Does he have any other tricks? Be careful of Qing Kong, said Yu Fuyao. Qing Kong? Do you know something? Lu Shu asked curiously. No. Yu Fuyao said, Its not that I know something. I am reminding you to be careful of those who are honest. Most honest people are not honest at all. Just as Lu Shu thought about what trouble Qing Kong, the North Lord of Heaven, could possibly cause, Yu Fuyao continued. But how do you know that I have no confidence to deal with you? Lu Shu did not argue. We shall wait and see. Or are you trying to do so now? No one will do much before you advance beyond the master class. Yu Fuyao supported her chin with her hands and sat down on the throne. Of course, based on your personality, I dont think you will be able to advance for the rest of your life but you are bound in this lifetime. You have no other chance. Sakurai Yaeko was just the appetizer. Do you understand? If you can save her once, can you continue saving her for the rest of your life? The Luniverse and the Earth were about to be connected. Lu Shu could not defend against them for the rest of his life. This was also the reason why he had come to the Luniverse. If he was not bound, Lu Shu would stay as a master for the rest of life. If they wanted something, he would not give it to them. He would make them worry for the rest of their lives and supply him with distress points but now, it was different. Thus, the present that they had promised was to give him enough distress points to light up the sixth level of nebula. They would then have the basis to take away the celestial map and complete the counterattack. Yu Fuyao shouted outside the imperial palace. Bring him in. At this moment, the servants waiting outside brought Ming Yueye in. He was bloody. He had been tortured to the point that he did not look human. He was completely unconscious. Lu Shu gazed at Yu Fuyao. I will wait for you patiently at the palace. With that, he kept Ming Yueye in the celestial map. The next moment, he retreated through the black pearl. Chapter 1306 - Preparation for War! Nobody on the fortress in the inner city of the palace moved after Lu Shu left. Everyone stood on the spot and waited for Lu Shus return. They knew that Lu Shu had his reason for leaving through the black pearl. Now, they only had to wait for Lu Shu to return to tell them the outcome. They waited for over an hour. When they felt the movement of the space again, Lu Shu had appeared on the fortress with the dying Ming Yueye. At this moment, nobody could recognize who Ming Yueye was. Zhang Weiyu and the rest almost thought that he was being beaten up by Lu Shu Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. He is still alive. Bring him for recuperation. He is Ming Yueye. As he said that, Lu Shu fed Ming Yueye a piece of the refresher fruit before handing him over to Zhang Weiyu. Lu Shu could feel that Ming Yueye was almost dead. Fortunately, practitioners had a powerful recovery ability. As long as Ming Yueye ate the refresher fruit and regained his foundations, he would not die. The servants of Yu Fuyao were extremely cruel. They destroyed Ming Yueyes foundations. However, Yu Fuyao should know very well that Lu Shu had the refresher fruit to save his foundations. Therefore, his injuries was not much of a big deal. However, Zhang Weiyu and the rest of the Imperial Palace Soldiers were stunned. Lord Ming? This is Lord Ming? Before he could think, Zhang Weiyu carried Ming Yueye and ran into the inner city. They had all thought that Ming Yueye had died and did not expect Lu Shu to give them such a huge surprise. Jiang Shuyi and Gu Lingfei did not leave. Jiang Shuyi said, Yu Fuyao? Lu Shu nodded. How did you know? Jiang Shuyi smiled. I had been investigating this matter ever since I returned. However, the other party did not expose anything. Lu Shu admit that if not for the black pearl, he would have thought that Yu Fuyao was clean too. However, this did not affect the outcome. Yu Fuyao also did not treat Lu Shu like an enemy. In Yu Fuyaos eyes, she only needed to complete her mission which was to make everyones lives difficult. She was not particular about the details in the past. Lu Shu thought about the people in Yu Fuyaos palace. He wondered how many masters did Yu Fuyao bring up these years such that she was daring to increase assistance for Lu Shu? Qing Kong too. To be honest, Lu Shu was the most worried of the honest person. The North Region was still peaceful and calm. That was extremely unusual. The other party had prepared for a long time and his hidden intentions were finally about to be revealed. Yi Qian, who was beside Lu Shu, suddenly said, Yu Fuyaos side in the east region has finally began to gather the troops. I think the first batch will arrive very soon. Lu Shu nodded and asked, Where is Sun Xunwen now? They have prepared boats in the West Region and can enter the Long Yin River if they follow the river! Li Liang analyzed, There are boats in the East Region too. Although going against the current is not difficult for a practitioner, going down the Long Yin River, one can only reach 200 miles away from the East Region. Sun Xunwens speed should be faster than them. The Long Yin River flowed towards the east. There were snowy mountains in the West Region. The river flowed from the snowy mountain to the entire West Region, connecting over 40 water bodies, including the Long Yin River. Sun Xunwen used the boats that the trade caravan used as well as the boats of the troops of the West Region in order to reach the palace as quickly as possible. The masters of the wealthy families who were waiting to be ordered felt terrible. Sun Xunwen was no longer the West Lord of Heaven that they could match up to. Thinking about that, they felt terrible. Li Liang looked at Lu Shu. Great Lord, everything nearby the palace has been flooded. I am worried that some families of the East Region will breed water ghosts, should we take some precaution? No need for that, Lu Shu shook his head and smiled. He had heard Zhang Weiyu say that some families in the Luniverse lived on water. Some of them even kept beasts to earn money. Some of the beasts could pull boats and carry parcels, but when they are not kept under watch, they could kill. Moreover, their speed in the water was comparable to the flying speed of a Rank One expert. Li Liang believed that many of the families in the East Region had been waiting for this. However, this was not a threat to Lu Shu at all. The other party would only understand who the real ruler of the water was. Moreover, Lu Shu did not even have to attack personally for the underwater battle. Lu Shu had his reason for being daring enough to flood the entire palace. Of course, this plan had been discussed seriously with Lu Xiaoyu Sometimes, Lu Shu felt that God Lu had left behind a remains filled with soldiers from the sea. Perhaps, it was to prepare for a day like today. However, God Lu did not expect all of the soldiers from the sea to be killed by Lu Shu and the rest. Moreover, the small white fish had been swallowed by them However, God Lu did not expect Lu Shu to have a better trump card in terms of water fights. One of the masters of the wealthy family said suddenly, Great Lord, some servants have found huge black shadows passing by the Long Yin River. They suspect that they are set up by the enemies. If you are worried, we can go and get rid of these underwater threats! Lu Shu smiled as he looked at the master. Its good that you want to do something. However, they arent threats. Alright, get moving, dont stop getting rocks from the mountains. The rivers have to be secured. Although Lu Xiaoyu could directly control Anthony and make him build a city, the security and firmness of the city depended on the raw materials. Lu Xiaoyu could make Anthony support the city wall forever. This will ensure the walls to be secure and Anthony could repair the wall if there were any damages. However, although the walls that were secured by the masters were extremely secure, they should not sacrifice one master just for that. As for the black shadows that the servants had seen under the water Lu Shu felt that it could bring a huge surprised to those experts who wanted to fight underground. He turned to Yi Qian and said, We have to secure the flow of information from the North Region. I dont allow for any mistakes. Yi Qian complied after being stunned for a moment. Li Liang suddenly realized that Lu Shu thought that the North Region was the most worrisome. The instructions were broadcast through different messenger mirrors. Yi Qian had his own room in the inner city and the entire wall was filled with messenger mirrors placed in sequence. Each mirror was as big as a palm. There were several thousands of these mirrors in the room. Chapter 1307 - Lord of Heaven Qing Kong Every mirror was connected to a spy. Yi Qian now had to command thousands of people to complete the collection of information everyday. Near the house, Ouyang Lishang crafted messenger mirrors with a bitter expression on his face However, although Ouyang Lishang was tired, when he thought about how he was working hard for the King of Gods, he was full of motivation this was the life of a lackey. The messenger mirror was not a common item. It was not that its materials were expensive. There were very few people who were able to produce it. Thus, only wealthy families used it. Furthermore, they were only given to more important spies. Aristocrats and wealthy families who did business also had to give their managers in all their regions a messenger mirror. Back then, the status of a boss was determined by whether they had a messenger mirror. When they discussed business, they were embarrassed to speak to others if they did not have a messenger mirror in their hands. They would place the messenger mirror on the table, then politely say to the other person, Ha ha ha, Im sorry. The Dong family might contact me at any time. This meant two things. One, it meant that the Dong family was very wealthy. Two, it meant that he was highly valued by the Dong family. It was good for his image! As for the typical civilians, Lu Shu had never seen any civilian in Nangeng City using a messenger mirror. Lu Shu concluded that it was just like when cell phones first appeared on Earth. Those who used phones were extremely rich. Back then, when Ouyang Lishang researched on this, he kicked up a storm in the palace. In the past, the families used letters and shouting to relay information. With the messenger mirror, it was different. As long as they had trained, they would be able to chat through videos at any time. Lu Shu thought about it. If he lived in a generation with no cell phones, or without any phones at all, he would want to buy a smartphone if it was on the market. Thus, since the production of the messenger mirror was slow, and did not meet the demands of the market, its price was inflated. Although it was more common now, Yi Qian would not be able to purchase so many messenger mirrors at once. Of course, this was not a problem. After all, the person who had researched on messenger mirrors was with them. Ouyang Lishang was the most brilliant weapon refiner in the Luniverse. All those who were able to produce the messenger mirror were his apprentices. When it came to weapon refinery, the master would go out of business if their disciples knew everything. Who would teach their disciples such a method, unless they were very close! Ouyang Lishang was unique. He did not rely on weapon refinery for living. He would be able to live without worries as long as he hung on to the King of Gods. There were times when Ouyang Lishang sighed with emotion. It would have been good if he did not anger the non-toxic gourd. It was no longer called the non-toxic gourd. It was now called the head-twisting gourd back then, the gourd felt that it had been badly humiliated. It always wanted to attack Ouyang Lishang. After a few days, when Ouyang Lishang was familiar with the environment in the Luniverse, he asked Liu Yizhao to find people for him. Ouyang Lishang told Liu Yizhao, Explain who is looking for them. If they are willing to come, tell them to come. If not, kill them. Liu Yizhao did not need to do much to prove Ouyang Lishangs credibility. Liu Yizhao carried a messenger mirror, while Ouyang Lishang observed the footage through the mirror He was looking for the apprentices he had thought of in the past. Now, they were well-known weapon refiners. Ouyang Lishang felt that he would be able to attract people with his fame. Back then, he had raised these disciples like his sons. But as someone who had served the old King of Gods, he was cruel and merciless. To him, it was unacceptable to be disrespectful to ones elders. Furthermore, if they were left alone, they would be able to produce messenger mirrors for others. How could this do? But later on, Lu Shu told Liu Yizhao, Just bring them back. No need to kill them. Ouyang Lishang wanted to talk back, but Lu Shu was unhappy. Why kill them? Lock them up and make them do homework for me! At this moment, all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers knew that Lu Shu needed distress. The secret that the old King of Gods had kept was now known by all. Although Lu Shu did not admit it, they were not foolish! Over the past two days, Lu Shu did not dare to anger Lu Xiaoyu. If there were any signs of rebuttal, Lu Xiaoyu would ask Lu Shu whether he was trying to earn distress from her. Lu Shu was very uncomfortable! But something strange happened. When Li Heitan and the others knew that Lu Shu needed their distress points, they started to request for homework! After all, they had nothing to do now. They would rather do homework and contribute to their Great Lord! They had good intentions, but the problem was, if they were willing to do homework, distress would not be produced. Li Heitan and the others sternly did their homework, but Lu Shu did not earn any points. He almost broke a table. They could pledge their loyalty through doing homework. Lu Shu lost another source of distress points Over two days, Liu Yizhao sent over two of Ouyang Lishangs disciples. These disciples had missed their teacher. When they heard that their teacher was still alive, their eyes immediately turned red. They rushed over. When they saw Ouyang Lishang, the first thing they said was, Teacher, we thought that you were killed by that gourd! They were excited when they first came, but they were now uncomfortable. They were locked up by Ouyang Lishang and had to produce messenger mirrors for Yi Qian. At this moment, they finally understood that their teacher had only remembered them because he was far too busy. Ouyang Lishang earnestly said, This is a chance for you to suck up to the King of Gods. Got it? At that moment, Yi Qian suddenly received a messenger mirror from the North Region. There was a post-it stuck on the mirror that said North Capital. This meant that this spy was within the North Capital, surveying the area. Yi Qian cast a spell and connected the messenger mirror. The scene in the mirror suddenly shocked him. What is happening? The field of vision of the mirror was not vast. It was as if the spy was hiding somewhere and transmitting the image over. In the image, many people were tearing off their skin on the streets of the North Capital. Beneath the seemingly normal people were countless demons. They spread out their massive wings as if no one else was present. Their clothes were torn by their rapidly swelling muscles. If Lu Shu was present, he would immediately be able to recognize these demons. These demons were the Inferno Blood Devils he had encountered in the Koh Chang Island remains! But these Inferno Blood Devil were not as strong as the ones he and Li Xianyi had encountered. Perhaps they were younger. In the distance, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi led their Blood Devil and observed. Blood Devil was as attractive as before. Ordinary people would not be able to discern whether they were human or devils, even upon close inspection. Cloud Yi laughed to Blood Devil. It looks like your father has turned the North Region into hell in the years that the King of Gods was missing! If we bring you to him, will he be more lenient? Blood Devil lowered his eyes. Master, if he was concerned about bloodline, he would not become the North Lord of Heaven. The old King of Gods wanted to detain me and hold me hostage. It was a wrong move. He typically spoils me, but it is all an act. Now that I am your slave, I do not dare to lie. You do not have to doubt me. If I didnt say anything, you would not know that Qing Kong is my father either. Cloud Yi looked at Blood Devil and calmly said, Do you think that Sun Xunwens fatherly feelings towards Sun Zhongyang are real? Blood Devil smiled. Master, you should understand. The joy that comes with power is able to break through all the boundaries in this world. Cloud Yi looked at Tiger Zhi. Its time for us to go to the palace. Lets wait until the smell of hotpot is gone from our bodies, said Tiger Zhi after some thought. Chapter 1308 - Head North to Help the King When the Inferno Blood Devils caused havoc among the humans, it did not just happen at the North Region. Some of the businessmen who came to the North Region turned into Blood Devils. Lu Shu had realized that the Inferno Blood Devils were intelligent back in the Koh Chang Island remains. They were no different from humans. Back then, when he and Li Xianyi faced the Blood Devil, the Blood Devil evidently had thinking skills that exceeded that of normal creatures. But this did not mean much. Lu Shu had seen a Blood Devil that was more beautiful than a human. It had been brought away Tiger Zhi. Back then, Tiger Zhi had even obtained the blood of the Blood Devil. According to the Blood Devil itself, as long as the blood was still with Tiger Zhi, it was unable to betray him. Yi Qian saw various scenes through the messenger mirror. But ten minutes later, the messenger mirror was broken. Even the spy had been killed. The Blood Devils were most concentrated in the North Region. They knew who were human and who were devils. Thus, when they received orders to complete their transformation, the first thing they did was to eliminate all the humans in the North Capital! The Inferno Blood Devils killed humans like locusts. They did not even give them a chance to struggle. Furthermore, strange things happened. When the Blood Devils started killing humans, people around them were immobilized by fear. Some humans asked their relatives for help, but realized that their still relatives had started to peel their human skin. In the past, everyone thought that the North Region was a utopia in the Luniverse. The government was amiable, and the Lord of Heaven was kind. But this kind of place had turned into a living hell! Yi Qian ran to tell Lu Shu about this. Something strange was happening in the North Region! Yi Qian was unable to directly show Lu Shu what the demons looked like. After all, the messenger mirror had been destroyed by the Blood Devil. But with just a few strokes on paper, Lu Shu could recognize the creatures beneath the human skin. Great Lord, said Yi Qian in a heavy tone, what is happening in the North Region? Hundreds of spies have discovered this. This transformation is happening throughout the North Region! Have you heard anything about Qing Kong? Tell me in detail. Lu Shu asked. Yi Qian, Li Liang, Zhang Weiyu, and the others looked at one another helplessly. For a period of time, they could not think of anything. Zhang Weiyu furrowed his eyebrows and said, Every Lord of Heaven will have unpleasant and interesting stories, but it seems like there is nothing about Qing Kong. To everyone, he is simply a Lord of Heaven. He has no hobbies and no imperial harem. He is diligent and loves his people Qing Kong might be a Blood Devil. An extremely strong Blood Devil, said Lu Shu with a sigh. At this moment, Lu Shu recalled the details of what had happened in the Koh Chang Island remains. To his shock, he realized that the old King of Gods had locked up the Blood Devils in the remains to defend against Qing Kong. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi should know how to control the Blood Devil. Who taught them this? It was definitely God Lu himself. But a flawless person like God Lu would definitely not think that he would be able to threaten Qing Kong with just one Blood Devil, even if it was his own son. Qing Kong might even sacrifice his son without a second thought. Then why did God Lu leave that Blood Devil behind? The blood! The drop of blood was most important! Lu Shu suddenly captured the key to the situation! The Blood Devil that God Lu had left behind was a clue for Lu Shu! Before that, God Lu had probably controlled Qing Kongs blood. But after God Lu died, Qing Kong was no longer controlled and he started to plan! This relationship was both good and bad. When God Lu died, Qing Kong was the first person who knew about it. He suddenly regained his freedom! But Qing Kong did not tell anyone about this. Even though he knew that the imperial edict from the palace of the King of Gods was fake, he still continued to keep the secret. But he did not stop. Over the past 18 years, he turned the entire North Region into hell. Lu Shu was suddenly alert. This Qing Kong was far too profound. Typically, when people regained their freedom after being controlled and received a new life, they would not be able to hold in their joy! Who did not want to be free?! But Qing Kong had endured for 18 long years! Was an enemy like Duanmu Huangqi, who could not help but jump to do things, frightening? No. Enemies like Qing Kong were frightening. But Lu Shu was more concerned about whether he had any relation to the evil intention of God Lu. Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian. The East Region has also started to assemble their army. The West Region is on their way. The North Region has turned into hell. Only the South Region is quiet. The South Region is not quiet. Yi Qian looked at Lu Shu. This morning, Wen Zaifou rewarded three armies and said that they would head north to help the king. He said that he would rescue you from fire and water Lu Shu was speechless. What else did he say? He said in public that you raised a bunch of ungrateful young people. In the end, you would understand that he is still the most reliable, said Yi Qian. He said that in public? Lu Shu asked. Yes. Yi Qian confirmed, The information that my spies bring back will not be wrong. How did the three armies react? Lu Shu asked curiously. They were confused Lu Shu sighed. Be careful of movement in the West Region. Sun Xunwen? Yi Qian, Zhang Weiyu, and the others were dumbfounded. Are you worried about him? Theres no harm being careful, said Lu Shu calmly. Although he was no match for Zhang Weiyu and Li Liang in leading armies, Lu Shu had trained his cautiousness through his experiences. Yi Qian left. Since the North Region had turned into hell, there was no need for his spies to head towards the North Region and die. They could go to the West Region region. Yi Qian was prepared. When Lu Shu fought, Yi Qian had been nurturing his own spies. Spies were easy to nurture. There was no process involved. All Yi Qian had to do was to impose the mark of a slave on them. Lu Shu was not willing to take in slaves, but Yi Qian and the rest were not kind people. Before Lu Shu appeared, Yi Qian was the most famous assassin in the Luniverse. He even dared to attack the sons of wealthy families in the palace. How would he survive if he was not ferocious? However, there were constraints. As a result, he did not focus on the West Region. Thus, there were not enough spies in that area. If they did not have enough people, they would have to capture the main points. Yi Qian thought deeply about it. If they wanted to infiltrate the West Region armies, where should they go? At this moment, Li Heitan walked past. When he saw Yi Qians troubled expression, he curiously asked, Whats wrong? Yi Qian was very stressed. When he saw Li Heitan, he wondered whether Li Heitan would be able to give him some help. He asked, Let me ask you. Now that the West Capital is smooth-sailing, where do you think I should concentrate my manpower? Li Heitan was dumbfounded. Do you really have to think about that? Yi Qian was dumbfounded. Do you have any good ideas? Li Heitan clenched his fist. Attack from all angles? Back in the land of forefathers, I would ask Teacher Bai Nuo what the main points of the exam were. She would always say that everything was important! Go away. Chapter 1309 - Public Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yi Qian did not question Lu Shus decision. Since Lu Shu said that they have to watch out for Sun Xunwen, they would definitely follow his orders. However, to Lu Shu, there were many changes in the West Region. Perhaps Sun Zhongyang was only pretending to be loving Sun Zhongyang or perhaps God Lu was about to spring a counterattack. However, all those were not important as ones life was the most important. Moreover, Lu Shu was worried that God Lu was running around the place with six spirits of the masters. If he had really found Sun Xunwen, plotting for a counterattack was not the most worrisome but instead, the most worrisome thing was how God Lu would turn Sun Xunwen into a slave! The mark on slaves was extremely terrifying. Although a master had many schemes and Sun Xunwen had been plotting this for a long time, it was not impossible for God Lu to accomplish his goal even if he had to pay a huge price. Moreover, the evil intentions of God Lu had surpassed the master realm. That was what Lu Shu was truly worried about. Meanwhile, at this moment, Yi Qian found Lu Shu. Something happened in the West Region, Great Lord, your speculations are accurate Lu Shu said impatiently, Cut to the chase. The spies reported that the main ship of the West Region had sunk in the afternoon. It seemed to have been attacked by others. said Yi Qian. Do they know who did that? Who is on the main ship? asked Lu Shu. No idea. There was a hole at the bottom of the ship and that person entered through it. He must have not wanted anyone to know his identity, said Yi Qian, The ship is where Sun Xunwen lived and he is the only important person on the ship. Moreover, the battle started and ended quickly. What happened after the battle ended? asked Lu Shu. The strange thing is that. We cant seem to get close to the main ship so the ship that he was in became the main ship after the battle ended. Moreover, Sun Xunwen acted as though nothing had happened and made the rest proceed as usual. As though nothing had happened? Lu Shu frowned. Moreover, the troop that Sun Xunwen was in charge of had families who are good at bringing up water ghosts. Just earlier on, Sun Xunwen commanded them to enter the waters. Nobody knew where they went. Alright, I got it. Lu Shu rubbed his eyebrows. Continue to take note of the different parties and tell the spies to watch out. If not necessary, dont reveal their identities. Yi Qian was stunned for a moment. Great Lord, are you worried about them getting killed? Their lives are worthless. Lu Shu looked at Yi Qian and smiled. Everyones life is worthy. If one day, I was forced to choose, I will not choose to sacrifice your lives. Get moving. Alright. Yi Qian left with mixed feelings. At this moment, the bright sky of the palace became overcast as night time arrived. The rising wind forebodes the coming storm. The dark clouds covered the sky. Lu Shu stood on the city walls in the inner city alone, looking at the sky. Nobody knew what was on his mind. He had faced such situations before in the past. He only cared about enemies in fortress of the Collection of Gods. Only one spy helped him defend against attacks and bought time for him. Then, Lu Shu sighed softly as he looked into the sky. Public enemy. Zhang Weiyu and the rest did not disturb him. They chatted and looked at Lu Shu, the lonely young man standing on a vast wall. Chen Zuan looked worriedly at Lu Shu and said to Cheng Qiuqiao, Brother Shu must be very stressed. Cheng Qiuqiao looked up at him. We are here to share his burden. Dont be afraid, we are all here. You make it sound like I am afraid. Chen Zuan was unhappy. Cheng Qiuqiao smiled. Brother Zuan, you cant die. If you die, who will fix my car Touch wood, said Chen Zuan angrily, Dont jinx it. I will definitely fix your car. Our salary is so high now, why wont I be able to fix your car?! Cheng Qiuqiao laughed loudly. The remaining rays of the setting sun were covered by the dark clouds and the entire world became dark. There was thunder and lightning in the sky, it would probably rain that night. Rain was something Lu Shu liked the most. At this moment, Lu Xiaoyu slowly walked down from the city walls and stood beside Lu Shu. Lu Xiaoyu asked softly, Did Sun Xunwen rebel? Yes, said Lu Shu, I suspect that the evil intentions of God Lu had gave him the mark of the slaves. He had just advanced to the master realm, it is normal for him to lose to the evil intentions of God Lu. Yu Fuyao also joined, right? said Lu Xiaoyu. Yeah, she wanted my celestial map, said Lu Shu as he nodded, I suspect that she has already surpassed the master realm because I cant figure out what her realm is. Thinking about it now, I think she has already formed her own realm and therefore prevented me from sensing it. Moreover, I have never obtained distress points from her before. This is probably the reason why. Lu Xiaoyu did not probe further about how Lu Shu admitted that he could get others distress points. She asked, Who else are you unable to receive distress points from? I have never received Qing Kongs too, said Lu Shu as he looked in a distance far away. All of them know that if he was unable to receive Qing Kongs distress points, that implied that Qing Kong might be a powerful individual of the two universes. This was the first time Lu Shu started missing Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin He wondered when the space pathway would open again Xiaoyu, we have really become public enemy number one, said Lu Xiaoyu. However, Lu Xiaoyu did not reply to him. Instead, she kept silent for a long time before saying, When I heard about the presence of the evil intention of God Lu, I was thinking about whether that person, your past life, was really so lonely such that he had to end his life to escape from the evil in his heart. Lu Shu said, I want to know the answer too. I am not joking, said Lu Xiaoyu in a deep voice, An individual has many opportunities in his life. If people helped you, you will be able to leave the abyss very quickly. Therefore, even though there are demons in peoples hearts, there are very few people like that. However, I am very curious, why didnt anyone help God Lu? Or did everyone push him further into the abyss? Lu Shu shook his head. We cannot blame the outside world. Blame it on the fact that he did not change. I dont care about this, said Lu Xiaoyu, This time, dont anyone dare to push you into the abyss. Lu Shu said jokingly, Nobody is pushing me into the abyss, they want to kill me. Dont laugh. Lu Xiaoyu was not joking. She turned and said seriously to Lu Shu, Didnt we say that if the world became our enemy, we will kill everyone. At this moment, the rain started pouring from the sky. When the water reached the top of Lu Xiaoyus head, they glided away as though someone held an invisible umbrella on top of her. Chapter 1310 - Chaos First Show There was nothing worth preparing for in the inner city. They had done everything they were supposed to do. The only thing left was to wait for the arrival of their enemies. Zhang Weiyu and the rest drank on ordinary occasions but everyone went on a self-imposed alcohol ban. Nobody wanted to mess up at this critical juncture and everyone was filled with worries. Li Heitan, Chen Zuan, Cheng Qiuqiao, Zhang Weiyu and Liu Yizhao, the people who Lu Shu knew the best, were chatting together. Li Heitan said that he was the Great Lords helping hand. Then, Zhang Weiyu was unhappy, He only has two hands, why are you taking all the credits? What about us? Li Heitan said, You are his toe? Zhang Weiyu was speechless. When he saw that Li Heitan and Zhang Weiyu were about to pick a fight, Li Liang, who was beside them, quickly tried to salvage the situation. Great Lord, there are more than two useful people around you. Two people will be too few, why not call them The Eight Superpowers? Old Li, said Li Heitan, That name is too lame. Moreover, eight is too few. Li Liang was stunned. Where did you learn that from? Then you give a suggestion on what everyone should be called based on the sequence? How about the Ten Kings of Hell? Yamaraja, King Chu Jiang, King Qin Guang I think they sound quite good and match King of Gods too. In the future, I shall be King Qin Guang! Li Heitan was proud of himself. Li Liang quickly praised him, Li Heitan, you are indeed witty. Li Heitan was embarrassed, Hehe, you too. Li Liang was speechless. The East Regions ships were moving along the tide. Practitioners were controlling the ships and some people were using their powers to call for wind. Therefore, even if they were going against the current, they were advancing very quickly. In fact, everyone was already prepared. All of them would head to the palace upon Yu Fuyaos instructions. Yu Fuyao controlled the East Region very well. She was very particular about the identities of the male companions she had selected, so that she could secure her rule over the East Region. It started pouring halfway through the journey. However, their journey could not be delayed by the rain as everyone knew that it was a death sentence for delaying a war. This group of people advanced first. They had to reach and station somewhere nearby the palace to welcome the troops behind them. It had been a long time since the East Region went to war. Everyone felt that a battle was foreign. Unlike the West Region and the South Region where they were always ready for a war. Although they had never fought at the inner city, they had the concept of a war. However, the aristocrats felt that Yu Fuyao called them over very hastily as though they had never depended on them for a war. Without even training the soldiers, their leader called them to gather and leave the next day. Although they were not familiar with battles, everyone knew that it was not the correct attitude for one. However, they did not have a choice. Now that a group of experts suddenly appeared from the palace in the East Capital, one Rank One expert was taking over a fleet of ships. Nobody could move as they wished. The young experts were extremely strange and emotionless. Suddenly, someone recognized a particular person. Wasnt that the disciple of the wealthy family who entered the palace of the East Capital decades ago to become a male companion? Time seemed to have stopped for that person. That was the advantage of a youthful expert. They had reached a realm of permanent youth after they advanced to Rank One. Therefore, sometimes, they looked even younger than their grandchildren. Moreover, after breaking through Rank One, the older experts could only return to middle-aged appearances. This included Li Xianyi and Chen Baili. At this moment, that person did not dare to speak after he realized that the youthful experts that came out from the palace were probably the male companions who had entered in the past. He looked at the foreign-looking experts. Perhaps, all of them had entered the palace earlier than him! He could not afford to offend these people and could do nothing. The young experts who came from the palace of the East Capital stood in front of their own ships and looked at the waves calmly. They were not afraid of the storm as they could stop it with a little bit of their Spirit Qi. Under their calm facade, there was a cold attitude towards the world. When the troops of the aristocrats saw their expressions, they began to guess what they had experienced in the palace of the West Capital. After the male companions entered the palace, they lost contact with them. If nothing important happened in their family, they would not be able to get out of the palace. Moreover, they were extremely keen on taking part in the family business. They would help the obedient masters to gain their positions. In the earlier years, many aristocrats suddenly died. Some people speculated that the male companions did it. Of course, Yu Fuyao was behind this. Therefore, the stress that the aristocrats of the North Region experienced was comparable with those of the East Region. Everyone said that the North Region was the most liveable but they lost contact with all the good friends in the North Region these past two days. Nobody knew what had happened. During this period of time, some aristocrats wanted to flee to the North Region to escape from the war. Yet now, because of the unknown situation in the North Region, they did not dare to go over. Of course, if they could live after this battle, they would feel fortunate for not heading to the North Region At this moment, a huge black shadow suddenly darted over under the ship. The young expert who was standing in front was stunned. He thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. The entire sky was gray due to the rainy weather. Therefore, the poor lighting caused the shadow in the water to be less obvious. If the young male companion had not been entirely focused, he would not have been able to discover the shadow. The young male companion observed carefully for a period of time. After realizing that everything was normal, he relaxed the tense muscles on his body. In fact, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. After all, there had never been such a huge beast in the water before. According to legends, there had been such beasts in ancient times but this saying subsided as nobody knew where the beast went. Then, in the next instance, an extreme shock was seen on his emotionless face, as though something extraordinary and unbelievable happened in front of him. Besides him, everyone on the deck showed extreme shock on their faces. Chirp chirp chirp! A sound filled with joy echoed through the air. One of the soldiers of the aristocrats on the deck was shocked, Could this be the legendary whistle of the dragon? Wasnt the thousand-meter long creature covered in black fog in front of them the god dragon? However, nobody said that the dragon-like screech sounded like that and nobody said that the dragon god was not dead. After he said that, the first main ship was swallowed by Chaos. When he opened his mouth, his mouth was as big as the entire ship. The ship broke apart after he bit it! The bloody waves that were generated were quickly washed away by the new waters. From Jiang Wenhans distress, +1000! From Chirp chirp chirp! Chapter 1311 - Ten Kings of Hell Chaos looked up excitedly at the fleet of a hundred ships. Those were all his accomplishments, in the past, he was a person who only knew how to sleep and made no contributions. Now, he had made many accomplishments. He felt as though he had upgraded and could not wait to tell Lu Shu the good news. The young male companion on the first main ship was called Jiang Wenhan and he had died. The male companions on the ship behind him had left the ship without hesitation. Some of them left with a defensive formation in midair and had extremely good chemistry with each other. If Lu Shu was there, he would appreciate their chemistry. Like the 21 underlings he met on the limestone paths in the palace, he did not leave any traces of evidence behind for his enemies. Without confidence, he would not attack. All these years, they were training every day in the palace of the East Capital. This form of chemistry was not developed overnight. To put it uglily, their chemistry was even better than that of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Their average power was stronger than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and their chemistry was better than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers too. Perhaps, they were hiding a trump card as well. The only aspect that they were inferior in was the lack of manpower. Chaos did not chase after them. Instead, he swallowed the entire fleet of ships in bites and was extremely hyped up! He felt that he did not need to bother about the people who just flew away because when he was released three days ago by Lu Shu, he was tasked with destroying the fleet of ships! Chaos remembered very clearly that Lu Shu told him to ensure the ships could not advance any further! Look, nobody told him to kill. Chaos felt that the people whom he had killed were considered extra credits. However, talking about that, although Chaos had reached the master realm, he was unable to showcase his powers freely when encountering hundreds of Rank One experts. Moreover, the male companions were determined to flee. It would be very good if Chaos could kill ten or twenty of them. The male companions did not intend to fight it out with Chaos. The current fleet was merely the advance party. They did not have to sacrifice themselves to save the aristocrats troops. This was merely a small proportion of the East Regions army. The mission they had received was to fight smartly. They were only needed in the future. Moreover, they were aware that even if there were hundreds of them, it was difficult to kill Chaos. At this moment, Chaos was focused on the ships and like how Lu Xiaoyu liked to eat chips, it was crispy and tasted good. However, the people on the ship did not give up either. They were on the ship and could not escape. The troops on the ship moved a gigantic crossbow out to defend against Chaos. However, Chaos did not have any special abilities. He was unable to swallow thunder like the King Cow. His advantage was his tough skin and a good appetite. With a thousand meter long body, even if he casually touched the water, he could cause all the ships to become unstable. One had to aim the crossbow accurately, yet with Chaos writhing about and being on an unstable ship, it was very difficult to aim. Yet, when they managed to hit him, they realized that the black dragon was unhurt! As the difference between their powers was too big, it was no longer possible for them to fight against Chaos! No one understood where Chaos came from? Meanwhile, Chaos also could not understand why the humans were struggling uselessly Yet, at this moment, the people on the ship suddenly stopped moving. They stretched their arms behind their backs and tore their skin apart. Their wings appeared and muscles bulged, piercing through their skin immediately! Chirp chirp chirp! Chaos looked in curiosity. What was that?! Before the Blood Devils on the ship had transformed, the ship was swallowed by Chaos Ming Yueye woke up from the darkness. He gradually opened his eyes and felt his body. He did not feel pain. In his memories, he was still in the palace of the East Capital and was being tortured by a group of people. Why didnt he feel any pain? Was he dead? Perhaps, a dead man would not feel pain. It was good to die too, he did not want to experience the unbearable pain anymore. At this moment, Li Heitan who passed by the door saw that Ming Yueye had woken up and said in surprise, You woke up. Welcome! I heard Zhang Weiyu call you Lord Ming?; No no, Ming Yueyes situation is still not clear. Ming Yueye did not understand the situation and hence remained humble to be safe. To God Lu, Ming Yueye was their Puppet Masters, and a subordinate. Yet, to Zhang Weiyu and the rest, Ming Yueye and the rest were people with superior presence and it was impossible to match up to their expectations. Therefore, Zhang Weiyu and the rest used respectful terms to speak to Ming Yueye, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi. However, Ming Yueye felt that something was wrong when he heard Li Heitan. Welcoming him? Welcoming him to hell? He looked out at the darkness outside. It really felt like hell. Li Heitan turned and walked out. Ming Yueye stopped him and hesitated. Who are you? Li Heitan said happily, I am King Qin Guang. First time meeting you, greetings! It was over. Ming Yueye was dizzy as he had just recovered. He felt that everything was over. He really was in hell. Even King Qin Guang had greeted him. Haha, King Qin Guang was rather polite. Hold on, King Qin Guang mentioned Zhang Weiyu? Ming Yueye knew that Cloud Yi was targeting Zhang Weiyu and the rest. This was not a big secret for Ming Yueye. If the Dream Chooser had returned to the Luniverse beforehand, Zhang Weiyu and the rest would have been dead long ago. After all, the Puppet Masters knew too much about the old King of Gods. Ming Yueye thought that Zhang Weiyu and the rest were dead. In fact, in their plot, Zhang Weiyu and the rest were merely a casual chess piece. Whether he was used or dead did not matter. Moreover, he knew that there was a spy amongst the Puppet Masters. They would definitely die if Zhang Weiyu and the rest were exposed. Therefore, when Ming Yueye heard King Qin Guang mention Zhang Weiyu, it was most likely that he was in hell. Ming Yueye looked up and said, King Qin Guang, may I know However, at this moment, Li Heitan had disappeared. Nobody answered his question. Li Heitan was happy, he had to relay the news to Great Lord immediately! When Lu Shu entered the house, Ming Yueye was evidently stunned. What King are you? Lu Shu paused for a moment before saying, Yamaraja? From Ming Yueyes distress, +999! Lu Shu heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, he could confirm Ming Yueyes identity. After all, when Yu Fuyao handed him over, he was already almost dead and could not identify his identity. If the North Region could turn into a ghost town, it was not impossible for Yu Fuyao to hand over a fake Ming Yueye. Nevertheless, he could be assured of his identity now Chapter 1312 - Big Present Ming Yueye did not know what to say when facing this group of people, King Qin Guang and Yamaraja. Moreover, the guy who claimed to be King Qin Guang had evidently met him before. And the person behind him Werent they Zhang Weiyu, Dong Ye, Liu Yizhao and the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and Imperial Palace Soldiers? The Imperial Dragon Soldiers was established when Wen Zaifou was still teaching them. However, after Wen Zaifou became the Lord of Heaven, the responsibility of teaching the students fell on the Dream Chooser. Although Ming Yueye did not have much interaction with the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, during the hundreds of years in the palace of the King of Gods, it was difficult to miss each other. Zhang Weiyu smiled at the side. Great Lord, stop scaring him. When Ming Yueye heard that, he felt that something was wrong. Zhang Weiyu called the young man Great Lord too? What did he experience? If the young man was Yamaraja. Did that mean that when he was in the abyss, Yamaraja had already met him? What on earth! Lu Shu became serious. In fact, he had no time to joke around. The soldiers in the East Region had given up on the water route and was rushing over via the land. They had lost intelligence information from the ghost town in the North Region. However, the first to arrive would probably be the West Region. At this moment, the war was about to start. Lu Shu had to get Ming Yueye ready. He said after thinking, You havent died yet. As long as I am around, you wont die. When Ming Yueye heard the words you wont die, he was stunned. He asked, What did you say? Li Heitan was impatient. Great Lord said that you wont die and will live forever! Ming Yueye was speechless. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Lu Shu was speechless. Is that how you use the idiom? He looked at Ming Yueye. Now that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers have become a public enemy, the troops of the West Region and the East Region are about to arrive. Qing Kong has turned the entire North Region into a ghost region to train the Blood Devils. Therefore, we have to take the most caution against the North Region. The number of Blood Devils that they trained must be terrifying. After he said that, Lu Shus Concealed Arrow, Corpsedog, Seizing Thief, Sparrow Shade and Non-Toxic appeared in front of him at the same time. They floated quietly, including the gourd. Ming Yueye was lost in thought. You Lu Shu said calmly and looked at the confused Ming Yueye. You dont recognize them? Zhang Weiyu probably had not seen the Corpsedog and the Concealed Arrow before, but Ming Yueye who had accompanied the old King of Gods in wars would definitely recognize them. The magical weapon that floated beside Lu Shu was the power of the King of Gods! Ming Yueye said, How could I not recognize them, I have waited an extremely long time in the dark abyss. There was only darkness and not a single sound. In order to not go crazy, I even learnt how to talk to myself. I waited in the darkness just for today. Ones wait could be from dawn to dusk. Ones wait could be from young to old. However, it was different for Ming Yueye. There was no time, day and night, or the seasons. He could only tell himself in the darkness that the day would definitely arrive again, like how the sun would always rise and shine on the ground, the Lord would come back again. Whatever in the past was no longer important. Ming Yueye looked up at Lu Shu and asked, Are you the person I am waiting for? Lu Shu said, Yes. After Lu Shu said that, Ming Yueye fell to his knees and was so excited that he nearly choked. I, Ming Yueye, welcome the return of the Lord! I have finally waited for this day to arrive! Lu Shu smiled. Get up and talk. Ming Yueye felt that he had regained the powerful energy in his body. He asked directly, Who are we going to kill now? Lu Shu continued to smile after looking at Lu Xiaoyu. Its not the problem about who to kill now, instead, we want to massacre. The evil intentions of the God Lu said that he wanted to give Lu Shu a big present. The big present was merely an uncountable amount of distress points. Lu Shu accepted that gift. The rain continued. The troops of the West Region continued down the stream on their boats. With a thousand boats in the river, they looked extremely magnificent. Someone from the Sun family asked beside Sun Xunwen, Are you out of your mind? You were mentioning about how you want to suck up to him earlier on and now you want to attack him Yet, after he said that, he saw a needle from Sun Xunwens hair penetrate the skull of the person who spoke. Sun Xunwen said calmly, The Sun family only needs one voice. The West Region too. My determination is also the determination of the Sun family and the West Region. Everyone who heard this shuddered in fear. They felt that Sun Xunwen had become a different person after the main ship sunk. However, Sun Xunwens decision was something that everyone apart from the Sun family liked to hear. That was because most of the people knew that the youth in the inner city was an enemy of the world. Three out of the four regions, North Region, East Region or West Region did not support him. How would it be possible for the opponent to win in such a battle? Sun Xunwen said coldly, Has the water ghost arrived? Lord of Heaven, more than 3000 water ghosts have arrived 20 miles away from the palace. They are ready to attack at anytime, replied a person nearby. 3000 water ghosts meant that more than 3000 people were controlling 3000 beasts underwater. Also, the ability of these water ghosts were much better than that of ordinary practitioners! Sun Xunwen continued to keep quiet with his eyes closed. He was waiting for an order. Like what Lu Shu had predicted, for the battle on the main ship, Sun Xunwen lost to the evil intentions of God Lu. He had never encountered the powerful individuals of the two realms. Therefore, when he was completely enshrouded in the rules of the other world by the evil intentions of God Lu, Sun Xunwen knew that he had lost. Sun Xunwen did not fight all out with the other party because he knew very well that the battle would not end everything. As the West Lord of Heaven, he had become the slave of another. What an abnormal fate, Sun Xunwen ended up like that despite having plotted for such a long time. Yet, he had no way out! The troops of the West Region had stopped hundreds of miles away from the palace. The Long Yin River, inner city and the troops of the West Region were extremely silent. That was probably the hardest time for everyone. Everyone knew that the Luniverse would see a massacre but they could not control their fates. They did not even know when it would start. Nobody knew what Sun Xunwen was waiting for and nobody dared to question. There was a heavy scent of blood on the main boat that Sun Xunwen was on. Everyone in the Sun family felt that Sun Xunwen was extremely foreign. Three days later, when the troops of the East Region arrived 100 miles away from the palace, Sun Xunwen opened his eyes. Attack. Someone took out a bamboo flute and played it while facing the water. The bamboo flute glowed in green and waves could be seen forming in the water. The waves moved through the plants and fish in the water and ended up in the ears of the water ghosts! Chapter 1313 - The Fall of the Palace The water ghosts, who had been hiding underwater for a long time, did not seem to need to go above water in order to breathe. When sound waves from dozens of kilometers away transmitted over, they laughed. Suddenly, four veins appeared at the sides of their necks. The veins looked like the gills of fish. The gills opened and closed. They took in water, absorbed the oxygen, and released the water. These people had completely changed their body structure. They could now live underwater. These water ghosts had been waiting quietly underwater, like statues that had dropped into the water. Suddenly, a school of fish swam past them. They followed the fish before capturing them. The water ghosts bit the fish. The blood of over 3000 fish flowed out as they died. Their blood instantly dyed the clear waters red. The water ghosts chewed the meat from their stomachs. Then, they tossed the dead fish to their horses. At that moment, the beasts they were sitting on all opened their red eyes. Jets of water flared out from their nostrils. The beasts opened their mouths wide and swallowed the fish. Their legs kicked against the riverbed. They flew forwards like arrows. These beasts resembled qilin[1]. Each creature had the mouth of a dragon, the head of a lion, the scales of a fish, the tail of a cow, the claws of a tiger, and the horns of a deer. It was as if their entire body was made out of bronze. They were unusually ferocious. The water ghosts were very excited. After the war, their relatives could only become fishermen. No one knew their former glory. In the water, they were superior. Of course, they had no other choice. When Sun Xunwen took over the West Region, they had been taken by him as his slaves. As slaves, they could not fight against their masters. Most of the slave owners Yu Fuyao had sent to Earth were her own slaves. These slaves could also become slave owners. Since there was no way out, they would enjoy themselves! This time, their mission was to head towards the palace. They were to dig up the palace and the inner palace. After they allowed water to flow into the inner city, the inner city would become their battlefield! In order for them to attack safely, Sun Xunwen had told them that they would definitely work together with the East Region to attack. All they had to do was to break through the city and kill. There was no need to be afraid. The East Regions ships and armies approached the palace at almost the same time. Almost concurrently, all the water ghosts were released. Sun Xunwen walked out of the cabin onto the deck and looked at the palace. He had left this place one month ago. Now, he had returned, but his aims were completely different. The water ghosts wildly swam in the water. When they reached the outside of the palace, they sped up. Their massive claws scratched against the city walls. Their greenish black claws and teeth quickly broke through the city walls like cutting through tofu. There was nothing special about the walls of the palace. It had been laid, brick by brick, by the civilians of the Luniverse. How could it withstand the attacks of these massive underwater creatures? Sun Xunwen furrowed his eyebrows. Why was it so quiet in the inner city? Did they have no plans of guarding the outer city? If it were him, he would definitely fight for every inch of land. Every step they took back would increase the risk of danger! The silence in the palace was abnormal. Sun Xunwen knew very well that Lu Shu was not someone who would give up on a fight. Not long after, the city walls of the palace started to collapse rapidly. Parts of the wall fell into the water. The palace had stood in the Luniverse for countless years. Now, it had collapsed. When Sun Xunwen watched the city wall collapse, it was as if he was watching the passing of an era! Those glory days were no more! The water ghosts retreated backwards and they laughed wildly as they watched the fall of the palace. As ambitious people, was there a greater achievement than destroying the palace? They could not understand why they wanted to submerge the surrounding area of the palace and turn this place into their place of joy! In the past, even if they wanted to attack the palace, they could not. But now, it was different! But when the wall started to collapse, Sun Xunwen suddenly saw Lu Shu, who was in the inner city, closing his eyes as he stood. Masters could see everything within a 50 kilometer radius. Everyone knew this. The people around Sun Xunwen did not know what he was looking at, but Sun Xunwen felt a chill. He could not sense any nervousness from Lu Shu. Besides peace, there was only peace. He could see Lu Shu. Lu Shu could also see him. When Lu Shu felt that someone was looking at him, he suddenly opened his eyes. His field of vision shifted to Sun Xunwen, as if it traversed through time and space. Sun Xunwen saw a smile instantly disappear from Lu Shus face. Then, scattered drops of blood started to form near the palace. It was as if blood-colored flowers were blooming in the water! The water ghosts were dying. Sun Xunwen could feel this. In this mind, the seals of a slave were disappearing one by one. The seals were like candle flames swaying in the wind. They were extinguished with just one blow. What was happening? They did not see anyone attack. Who had killed the water ghosts? They turned the massive palace into a vast ocean. Why were they doing this? Earlier, everyone had thought that Lu Shu wanted to use water to deter the outsiders. They thought that Lu Shu wanted to use the Long Yin River as a moat. But now, everyone realized that they had thought too simply. He had a trump card underwater. Lu Shus water-type abilities were unknown to the Practitioners in the Luniverse. But it did not mean that his abilities were useless if he did not use them. The water ghosts were shocked. They did not see the enemy, but countless comrades were dying in the waters. The beasts they were sitting on were restless and impatient. They wanted to destroy something, but they could not find the enemy! Suddenly, a water ghost felt that there was something in front of them causing the current to flow. They could feel it, but they could not avoid it. This was a masters ability to control water. This was Lu Shus home ground! The surrounding water ghosts watched helplessly as one water ghost was split into two by an invisible water sword! Its blood flowed out, blurring their vision. They could only sense that danger was everywhere in the water! They were tyrants in the water. Their beasts had always been undefeated underwater. But at this moment, they suddenly felt that they could do so in the water as they had never encountered such a frightening opponent! The water that the water ghosts loved to play in had become their cause of death! It was as if a massive, invisible hand tightly gripped them in the water. In one sweep, dozens of water ghosts and creatures were grasped and killed! Lu Shu looked up and smiled at Sun Xunwen. Did he think that he would be able to break through the walls with just water ghosts? Did they think that they were invincible after living underwater for so long? It was because they had never met a master who could control water. The frog in the well would say that the sky was vast! [1] a mythical Chinese animal Chapter 1314 - A Massacre Had Begun Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Lu Shu, these water ghosts were simply appetizers. But he did not hold back in terms of his water-type abilities. He was going to scare the enemy by killing them. He would let his enemies feel the dangers of the waters they had never felt before! Rain started to fall on the water. The concentrated sound of splashing sounded as if someone was shouting. Underwater, it was blooming. A massacre had begun. Lu Xiaoyu said that if the world was against him, she would kill everyone in the world for him. But Lu Shu felt that even if everyone was expecting him to be the main protagonist of this massacre, he should personally fulfill the death wishes of his enemies. Lu Shus willpower had been linked with the water. Even without intentionally sensing anything, he knew that the water ghosts were hiding there. Every single corner and every single current was Lu Shus eyes and ears. He used all of his abilities to control water and turned the water into a massive killing formation. Sun Xunwen observed this young man from the sky. He was calm as usual. Sun Xunwen calmly said, Attack the city. No matter what the price is, we have to destroy the inner city. If you die, then die on the city wall of the inner city! This voice was transmitted to all the water ghosts through the seal of the slave. If they had any thoughts of escaping, the pain they felt was heartrending! The master of the family of water ghosts raised his bamboo flute and started to play it. The beasts that the water ghosts were sitting on instantly went crazy. The water ghosts on their backs almost fell over. The beasts stretched their webbed feet. They were able to cover distances of 100 meters in just one leap. It was as if the sound of the flute had summoned the potential of these beasts. They were much faster than they were before. A water sword slashed at them. Countless water swords were underwater, waiting for them to get closer. But this time, the water sword attacked nothing. The beasts turned sideways and the sword missed them. They were left uninjured! Almost half of the water ghosts were dead. Some of them had still been in shock. Suddenly, they realized that the water swords were not as frightening as they had imagined. This strengthened their desire to live. As long as they sped up their attacks on the inner city, they would have the chance to live! Although they did not know where the water swords had come from, or which expert controlled the underwater world, as long as they had enough people, they still had a chance. Once they broke through the inner city, the armies behind would come closer. Then, they would have the chance to survive! Their initial excitement had been replaced with fear. In times of danger, their fear riled up their spirit. They would either live or die! The group of water ghosts fought to the front as they approached the inner city. They avoided the attacks from the water swords. Every time the water swords brushed past them, they would be so excited that they wanted to shout! The gills on their neck opened and closed rapidly. Every single water ghost used their beasts to their fullest potential! But the next moment, the beasts they were sitting on suddenly stopped. The water ghosts spurred them on, but the beasts started to retreat! What was happening?! In the past, no matter what, they had never encountered this kind of situation. Although the beasts were ferocious, they had been raised since a young age. They would not suddenly turn disobedient! The bamboo flute was the treasure of the water ghost family. Since a young age, pain and the sound of the flute had been used to train the beasts and their reflexes. As long as the sound of the flute was present, the beasts would display their true ferocity! Now, the flute had been played. How could the beasts have broken out of control of the flute? Unless something even more frightening had appeared in front of them! The water ghosts were still thinking of ways to regain control of their beasts, but the next moment, a black and massive figure swam past them. The black figure was very mysterious in the water, as the figure was far too massive! What was this?! Why was there such an enormous underwater creature near the palace? The beasts they were sitting on were already massive. But the beasts suddenly seemed small in front of this creature. The beasts all started to struggle. They wanted to break free of the control of the water ghosts and the flute. They wanted to run! At that moment, Chaos turned and stared at the water ghosts, as if it was looking at its food. The water ghosts did not struggle. What in the world it was a dragon! Why was there a dragon in the water? They no longer controlled the beasts they were sitting on. There was only one thought in their heads. Run away! Sun Xunwen furrowed his eyebrows. He sensed the water ghosts returning. Even if he used the seal of a slave to punish them, it was of not much use. He looked at the master of the water ghost family. What is happening? The master was shocked. We have lost control of the beasts. They are no longer afraid of the flute. They must have encountered something even more frightening! Soon after, Sun Xunwen sensed that the seals of slaves in his head disappear one by one. It was so fast, as if someone was rapidly collecting them! What was happening? This time, before he could figure out what was happening, his losses were heavy! He suddenly turned around and looked at the inner city. He saw Lu Shu standing on top of a tall wave, as if he was a water god. He was putting his hands together. Then, a wave surged towards the broken part of the city wall. When Lu Shu put his hands together, the wave sealed up the wall! Lu Shu laughed at Lu Xiaoyu. I didnt watch Naruto for nothing! Mid-Water Escape! None of them can even think of escaping! At this moment, the entire palace had turned into a massive water cage. All the water ghosts were trapped and killed inside. The water cage occupied a large area and was very magnificent. Even Sun Xunwen felt a sense of dread. Lu Shu was trained in swordplay, right? Why did he possess such frightening water-type skills? At first, Sun Xunwen thought that the massacre occurring underwater was caused by someone in the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. But now, he realized that Lu Shu had many secrets he did not know about! Suddenly, a black and massive figure rose from the water. Then, it fell back into the water! Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded. This was their first time seeing Chaos. This was also their first time seeing such a ferocious creature! At this moment, the masters of the wealthy families were flabbergasted. So this was Lu Shus underwater trump card. Not only did he possess master-level abilities to control water, he also had a dragon! Everything their slaves had said was true. They had seen a massive shadow underwater. Lu Shu had never been afraid of the water ghosts. Even the beasts, who had been nurtured by the water ghosts, wanted to run away when they saw Chaos. Chaos naturally suppressed other species. Sun Xunwen was silent. He did not know how many tricks Lu Shu still had up his sleeve. When Sun Xunwen looked up, he realized that Lu Shu was also looking at him. More accurately, he was looking at the entire Luniverse. Lu Shus voice resounded throughout the entire palace. Since the entire world wants to kill me, try and do so. I have prepared the most expensive cemetery in the world for you. The city, which had shone brilliantly for an era, will be your gravestone. Chapter 1315 - Trust Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The battle in the water made everyone understand why Lu Shu wanted to flood the entire area and why Lu Shu was completely unafraid of the water ghosts destroying the outer city. That was because he was not only a master of swordplay, but also had the skill of controlling water of the Master Realm. There was originally very few masters in the world and none of them had the skill of controlling water. Not only was there no such masters in the Luniverse, there were none of them on Earth too! Therefore, Lu Shu had turned the entire palace into his territory beforehand. It was impossible for ordinary masters to beat him in his territory! Especially for these types of large-scale battles, the power of the water made it impossible for anyone to go near the palace. Even if they went in, it was difficult for them to exit. Lu Shus method of closing the water gates and attacking became the nightmare of ordinary soldiers. They had no way out! Nobody in the Luniverse knew that Lu Shu had this trump card. In fact, when Lu Shu realized that he had to face a real battle, he was deliberately hiding this trump card. Although Lu Shu was not powerful enough to be ranked in the top three, he was good at bluffing! Ever since his Spirit Qi recovered, Lu Shu was the best at bluffing! At the start, he kept his aptitude a secret. Then, he kept his realm a secret and then kept his trump cards a secret. When Lu Shu saw others make films, he understood the simplest logic on Earth. The enemies he could defeat were surprising and he should refrain from shouting out his tactics when fighting It was not only awkward but also exposed him to much more danger. Therefore, very few people on Earth knew that Lu Shu had the ability to control water. Moreover, the people who were aware about it were people closer to him in the Heavenly Network. At this moment, when he suddenly took it out, it caught the other party by surprise. Everyone had treated Lu Shu as God Lu. However, God Lu did not know swordplay or how to control water in his past life, how did he manage to transform? That was the reason why the water ghosts had been sacrificed in vain! Chen Zuan mumbled softly, I understand this. When I play games, my character will become more powerful after several transformations In fact, since a long time ago, people had been thinking about what was the best strategy to attack the palace. It seemed to be getting the Long Yin River from the upper streams to flood the palace! This time, Lu Shu got the Long Yin River over by himself and there was really a dragon hidden in the river! Everything, including the name, seemed to be karma! Meanwhile, the young man who was the public enemy was the ruler of karma! God Lu named the Long Yin River. At this moment, everyone wondered if God Lu had predicted this day to come. Moreover, the dragon was hidden inside the river? After the slave marks of the water ghosts completely disappeared in Sun Xunwens memory, everyone saw Lu Shu, who was originally standing on the tip of the wave, being pushed up by the black dragon. The black dragon initiated it and allowed Lu Shu to stand on his head! Lu Shu no longer hid. Instead, he faced the entire world and became the brightest star! However, he never planned to be a king or life savior. He only did whatever he cared about! The water gradually descended like how Lu Shu opened the door to his enemies. However, nobody dared to make any rash moves. The enemies did not only lose the water ghosts but also their morale. At this moment, everyone who attacked the palace should consider a question, how to get rid of the water in the palace? Sun Xunwen had already sent people to stop the upper streams of the Long Yin River to prevent new sources of water from entering the palace. However, the problem was, even if they cut off the main source, it was not possible to get rid of the water which had flowed into the area around the palace in a short span of time. It would be easy if they had a water master like Lu Shu, but they did not. There were restrictions to the airspace in the palace. Even if the walls caved in, the region of airspace restriction would not disappear. That was the rules set by God Lu. Therefore, if nobody surpassed the realm of God Lu, they had to stay put and fight on the ground. However, it was water underneath If they really began a battle, the Rank One experts and masters would have to swim over. What kind of situation was that? They would only be courting death Chen Zuan was extremely happy when he thought about this. Meanwhile, Li Heitan was fidgeting anxiously. When can they get here? The first battle was a problem for Chaos and Lu Shu. Nobody else had anything to do with it. As King Qin Guang of the Ten Kings of Hell, Li Heitan wanted to share some troubles of the Great Lord. However, the enemies were unable to enter! How anxious did he feel? What was happening?! Lu Shu smiled as he stood on the city walls. This is only an appetizer. After this, they should be considering how to remove the water. Or else, the masters can only swim over for the battle against us. Great Lord, should we go over and guard the upper streams of the Long Yin River? asked Zhang Weiyu. Ming Yueye, who had regained his powers, said, I can do it alone. Li Liang said, No, we cannot split up now. The water is enough to give them a headache. Nothing will happen even if they cut the upper streams of the Long Yin River. Now, lets just wait to see where they are planning to release the water to! The place was like a gigantic swimming pool. If they were able to cut off the upper streams and open a source for divine water nearby, the flood would no longer exist. Where do you think they will do it? asked Lu Shu. The north is the lowest in altitude so they should start from the north. However, the north region is Qing Kongs territory. They will hurt their allies. Therefore, it is more likely for them to use the divine water in the North to stop Wen Zaifous troops of the South Region. In that case, the troops of the South Region would have to cross a lake in order to get over. Li Liang made his own deduction. He had been busy these past two days and had finished the simulation of the region around the palace. Everyone could slack off except for him. That was the responsibility of a commander. Great Lord, we cannot allow them to release the water to the South Region, said Zhang Weiyu, We are only left with this ally in the entire world Li Liang added, Yes, indeed. If the troops of the South Region dont come over, we are left alone with no assistance. However, everyone saw Lu Shu acting as though nothing had happened. Li Liang was anxious. Great Lord, arent you worried? Lu Shu wondered, Why should I be worried, shouldnt Wen Zaifou be the one worrying? Li Liang was speechless. Zhang Weiyu was speechless. Ming Yueye was speechless. Their Great Lord was really confident! Lu Shu smiled. He said he is the most reliable, so lets see how true that is. Li Liang suddenly understood. Lu Shu had yet to completely trust Wen Zaifou. Since Wen Zaifou said that he was their ally, he had to prove it to Lu Shu. Lu Shu had to be cautious because he is responsible for thousands of lives and could not hand them over to someone whom he did not trust. Chapter 1316 - Breakthrough the Restricted Airspace As night fell, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers sent representatives to guard the place in case anyone sprang a sneak attack. Meanwhile, Lu Shu rested on the city walls everyday, connecting his mind with the water. With Lu Shu guarding the palace and with the restricted airspace, in addition to the presence of four people from the Sword Hut captured by Lu Shu, Ming Yueye and Lu Xiaoyu, they had 11 masters, nobody should be daring enough to spring a sneak attack. Even if they were masters, they might die if they came over, unless they came in a group! Therefore, those in the inner city were not afraid of sneak attacks. However, Li Liang was not assured. What if masters really came over? Masters were the enemies of any defensive work. If they came over, they could make a breakthrough extremely easily and open the city up from the inside. Anyway, it would be good to be cautious. Lu Shu was resting with his eyes closed. Nobody was attacking and it was a rare opportunity to take a rest. In fact, it was rather cozy if Li Heitan was not around Li Heitan squatted beside Lu Shu and was mumbling about how the Ten Kings of Hell had reshuffled the positions. Everyone felt that Li Heitan did not suit the role of King Qin Guang as, after all, King Qin Guang was the first king and the rest were inferior. At this moment, Li Heitan also felt that it was not correct for him to be the first amongst the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Therefore, he agreed to the reshuffling of positions. How should they do it? Others gave a suggestion to go by age, like sworn brothers! Li Heitan was excited when he heard that. Wasnt it something only present in stories? However, he soon lost his excitedness. Li Heitan was only slightly over 20 years old. Zhang Weiyu and the rest who were standing with him were at least 400 years old. Wasnt he being bullied? However, Zhang Weiyu and the rest had decided on that and majority won. Moreover, Li Heitan had initially agreed that the older one would become the leader. Unless, Li Heitan was a cunning person who denied what he had promised? The arrangement was made within the 50 odd people of the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Li Heitan was unable to make his case. From the highest ranking King Qin Guang, he was eliminated from the Ten Kings of Hell Li Heitan was unable to accept the huge difference. Lu Shu had never cared about Li Heitan. He had found his own misery by comparing his age with the old people of the Imperial Palace Soldiers. Look at how wily Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao were? They quit immediately after knowing that they were comparing their ages. At this moment, Lu Shu suddenly looked up into the dark sky with confusion in his eyes. However, before he could finish his train of thoughts, Li Heitan suddenly stood up. He knelt down slightly against the walls before using his strength again. The trident in his hands was thrown over into the sky like a lightning bolt! The sturdy trident made a buzz in the air. Lu Shu could almost see the sound barrier that was destroyed by the trident! In less than a second, a cry of misery was heard in the sky and it fell onto the water surface directly. Li Heitan was just about to retrieve his trident back when a gigantic creature came out from the water surface. It swallowed the trident and the creature that was shot Great Lord, he ate my weapon! Li Heitan complained. Lu Shu passed a new trident to Li Heitan emotionlessly and said calmly, Your weapon is a snack in others eyes Initially when Lu Shu passed the trident to Chaos, he told him to split it before eating. However, he ended up not allowing him to eat it. Chaos was originally angry. It would be impossible for him to return the trident to Li Heitan! However, the problem came. Lu Shu had all along thought that nobody could breakthrough the realm in the sky. However, the scene earlier on made him realize that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers had to re-adjust his plans Someone else had to make the plans. Great Lord, what did you strike? Li Heitan hugged the new trident happily. Inferno Blood Devils, said Lu Shu calmly. Although he recognized them when Yi Qian gave him the drawing, it was the first time he had seen them with his own eyes. He did not expect them to be unconstrained by the disruption caused by the restricted airspace. He flew by flapping their wings in the air. That was right, there were many birds in the palace. The restricted airspace only restricted their powers! Based on Yi Qians information, many of the Inferno Blood Devils had turned before their wings grew completely. However, many of them had grown completely. Therefore, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would definitely encounter the entire army of Inferno Blood Devils in the future! There were too many people in the North Region. Qing Kong had turned at least 60 percent of the people in the North Region into Inferno Blood Devils. In the past, when the Imperial Dragon Soldiers attacked the West Region in full force, they only encountered the defensive soldiers. However, the number of people were hundreds or thousands of times more than that of the defensive soldiers! This was a cruel and unimaginable war. In the woods, hundreds of people rushed over to the South side in the dark. The leader was fair-skinned and did not have a beard. If Lu Shu was present, he would recall that he had met this person before in the east palace of Yu Fuyao. The hundreds of people walked normally in the mountains as though they were unaffected by the conditions. Some people moved between the trees swiftly like birds. The leading servant stopped and compared the map in his hand with the lake. Were here. Move the rocks aside and divert all the water from the palace to the South Region! This position was rather unique. It was initially a gigantic valley with a gigantic cave that was low-lying. However, nobody knew when the valley was sealed by a rock when the mountain collapsed, hence stopping the flow of water. The servant came over with the soldiers as he was instructed to block the flow of the water. Now, everyone was aware that it was impossible to attack if the flood was not stopped. Where should they direct the flow of the water? Of course, they had to use it to block Wen Zaifou. Hundreds of them began to move. Everyone leaped into the valley and intended to make a path by breaking the rocks using their own methods. However, at this moment, a shadow appeared from the void. The people of the palace only managed to recognize his ceremonial dress before they lost consciousness. Everyone was stunned. The practitioners who could sense ones realm shouted immediately. He is a master, run! Run? sneered the figure. Hundreds of people scurried into the woods and nobody cared about the water! The shadow passed through the woods and killed all the people easily without any troubles! After Wen Zaifou finished his task, he stood up and scolded, How dare you? Nobody shall stop my army! Chapter 1317 - The Mantis Catches a Cicada, But a Finch Lurks Behind It was not a coincidence that Wen Zaifou had come here. No matter how much he disdained political matters, the palace of the South Capital had nurtured a few experts. How could a magnificent Lord of Heaven be a person living in isolation, as said in the legends? Furthermore, he had locked himself up for a few years. There had been no problems in the South Capital, besides the fact that the aristocrat armies were idle. He had dared to go into isolation for a few years as he had gathered a few capable soldiers. Birds of a feather flock together. Although Wen Zaifou was strange in the way he did things, he was sincere with people. Furthermore, there were many people like him in this world Earlier, when the palace had turned into an ocean, one of Wen Zaifous trusted subordinates had told Wen Zaifou, If the King of Gods wants to use the water city to destroy the drive of his enemies, his enemies will definitely find a way to bring the water away. As for where they would bring the water to, there was no better option than the South Region. Thus, Wen Zaifous trusted subordinate had checked the geography and confirmed a few areas suitable for flooding. Before the South Region army arrived, he was already there. When Wen Zaifou confirmed that this group of people had come to cause trouble, he prepared to leave. He was not someone who would meekly submit to humiliation. If others wanted to bring the water here, he would start thinking of another suitable place for the water. He thought about it. Qing Kong from the North Region was more frightening. Thus, he decided to bring the water to the North Region He knew what had happened in the North Region. Thus, when he thought about how demons were let loose in the North Region, he was very disgusted. Human Practitioners had ruled the Luniverse for a very long time. It had been the case even before the old King of Gods. No one expected this to change just because of one Blood Devil. To be honest, even Wen Zaifou did not know that Qing Kong was a Blood Devil. Typically Blood Devils were unusually attractive. They particularly liked the blood of human Practitioners. They obtained their strength through sucking their blood. But Qing Kong had hidden this very well. First of all, he did not look like a Blood Devil at all. Wen Zaifou felt that he had never seen such an ugly Blood Devil in his life Furthermore, Wen Zaifou had never seen Qing Kong drinking any blood. Suddenly, Wen Zaifou stood up straight. He saw a shadow moving in the forest. They did not come with good intentions. Wen Zaifou quickly turned back and saw a black spirit holding a bronze lamp. Above the bronze lamp, there was someone looking down on Wen Zaifou. The mantis catches a cicada, but a finch lurks behind. The South Region had opened their mountains to be flooded, so that they could lure Wen Zaifou out! The surrounding master spirits slowly closed in on Wen Zaifou. Wen Zaifou was stuck in the center. Wen Zaifou looked at the shadow on the lamp. He acted dumb. Who are you? Have you forgotten your pledge? To be loyal to me for the rest of eternity? The blurry figure said in a cold tone. Do you really dare to forget this kind of pledge? Wen Zaifou was dumbfounded. Its you! I remember, I remember! Are you willing to be my slave? The evil intention of God Lu said, If not I am willing! Wen Zaifou went straight to the point. The evil intention of God Lu had wanted to say something else, but he was stopped. He did not expect this process to be this simple. The evil intention of God Lu sighed and placed his index finger in between Wen Zaifous eyebrows. In a flash, black smoke went into Wen Zaifous forehead and stopped at his neck, leaving the seal of a slave that looked like black fog! The evil intention of God Lu said, Send the armies from the South Region to the palace. Dont care about the consequences. Did you hear Before he could finish speaking, he saw Wen Zaifou wiping off the seal from his neck, as if nothing had happened. He had wiped away the seal of a slave! It was as if other people had the seal of a slave tattooed on them, but Wen Zaifou had bought a low quality sticker! The evil intention of God Lu was dumbfounded. He had never seen such a strange scene. He shared memories with God Lu, but he did not know that Wen Zaifou had this ability! Many people in this world were trapped by the seal of a slave. Those who wanted to break free from the seal would have to bear tremendous pain. As far as Lu Shu knew, only one person had this ability. It was You Mingyu. Back then, Lu Shu saw the report where You Mingyu had described the process of breaking free from the seal. It was very simple. All he had to do was to bear the pain. You Mingyu made it sound easy, but Lu Shu had never seen anyone else who was able to break free of the seal of a slave. Wen Zaifou did not experience any pain at all. This was his natural build. Wen Zaifou laughed out loud. I cant become a slave even if I wanted to. I simply said the pledge. Is there anything else? If not, I am going to leave. Leave? Can you even do that? The evil intention of God Lu laughed coldly. At this moment, countless white pigeons flew out from Wen Zaifou and flew towards all the spirits in the area. There were so many pigeons that Wen Zaifou could no longer be seen. The surrounding spirits were forced to step back. The white pigeons were not living creatures. They were part of Wen Zaifous technique! When the pigeons dispersed, Wen Zaifou had also disappeared. It was as if he had performed a perfect disappearing trick! Wen Zaifou, who had stepped into a void to the South Region military camp, he shouted, I, a master, almost died! Someone, come and escort me! There is someone trying to assassinate me! I was almost scared to death! He was very worried that the evil intention of God Lu would chase and kill him. But after people protected him, he realized that they did not seem to intend on fighting head-on. Wen Zaifou softly said, What a close shave! So it was him! This was a problem that had troubled Wen Zaifou for a long time. The answer had finally revealed himself tonight. If the evil intention of God Lu knew to ambush him there, would Wen Zaifou not have known about this? It was a dangerous time. Anything was possible. He was on the alert, especially after knowing that Sun Xunwen had rebelled. This time, he seemed to have left easily, but it was very dangerous. Wen Zaifou only dared to go because he wanted to know the answer. Wen Zaifou was a risk taker. He liked to gamble. If not, he would not have dared to go tonight. The fact that the Wei Wu Army had worked with the Song family gambling den had shocked him, as he had bet a hefty sum. He had thought about going to see who made him bet so much money, but the moment he saw Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu, he changed his plans. He started to interact with Lu Shu. Wen Zaifou was somewhat restless. To him, the King of Gods had chased him out of the palace as he had sold the decorations from the palace of the King of Gods. It was not because he liked to nag! The two masters beside Wen Zaifou looked at him. Lord of Heaven, where is the person who tried to assassinate you? Wen Zaifou did not answer them. Instead, he waved to the north. Lets go! Lets go! We will help the king! The King of Gods needs our help! Chapter 1318 - Seven and a Half Puppet Masters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the armies from the West Region, the East Region, and the South Region had arrived. These three large armies surrounded the vast water, unable to advance any further. Only the North Region had not appeared. But everyone knew that they had to be on the alert against the demons in the North Region. It was said that those of a different race had different mindsets. If they did not have a greater plan, they would all work together to deal with the North Region. Lu Shu stood on the city wall of the inner city and looked at the rolling waters. Do you think that the other armies have relaxed and are going to attack the city with the Inferno Blood Devils? Once the humans have been exhausted, this world will fall under the control of the Inferno Blood Devils, right? Zhang Weiyu furrowed his eyebrows. Lu Shu laughed coldly. That person probably just wants to obtain the celestial map from me. They do not even care about Qing Kong. Just like how masters could defeat Rank Ones in minutes, the evil intention of God Lu did not care whether he used demons or people. As long as he was able to use Lu Shus celestial map and jump to the realm of the King of Gods, what was King of Gods to him? But there was a problem. Qing Kong probably knew that once the evil intention of God Lu had achieved perfection, he would turn around and kill him. The old Blood Devil had waited for a very long time before obtaining freedom. How could he give up just like that? Were there no opportunities to be seized? Wait. Lu Shu suddenly thought of a problem. Since the South Region army has successfully arrived, this means that the plans to flood the South Region have failed. But the South Region has been here for a day. Why has no one come to find us? Wen Zaifou had said that they would come and help the king, but when they arrived, they were silent. They were supposed to meet at the inner city, right? I cannot guess what Teacher Wen is thinking about. Zhang Weiyu sighed. When he was the teacher of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers, he was already unusually lively Lu Shu furrowed his eyebrows. The word unusually had appeared in many stories. He asked curiously, Why is he unusual? Zhang Weiyu looked at Lu Shu, then looked at Ming Yueye. Ming Yueye panicked. Zhang Weiyu, dont speak nonsense! Just talk about him! Lu Shu stared at Ming Yueye. Then, he said to Zhang Weiyu, Speak. Back then, Lord Ming and Teacher Wen were called the two mighty men of the palace of the King of Gods Zhang Weiyu paused. Lord Ming, why are you looking at me? This was the name that the Great Lord gave you! Theres no use looking at me! Ming Yueye was about to say something, but Lu Shu stared at him. He could only stare threateningly. In the end, Zhang Weiyu decided that he could not bear the pressure of speaking bad about him. He rephrased himself, Back then, Teacher Wen loved to gamble. He also liked to disguise himself and fight sons of wealthy families in the palace. Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He was probably a Rank One then, right? Why did he fight those sons? Master Teacher Wen was the first person to advance to the master class. Back then, you praised him for having a pure heart. Zhang Weiyu sighed. When the sons of the rich families found out that it was Teacher Wen, they were confused. They did not expect a master to constantly pick fights with them When the sons of the rich families found out the truth, they could not believe it. They had fought a master. Furthermore, they fought him everyday no wonder they could not defeat him! Back then, the Luniverse had experienced 1000 years of war. The sons of rich families were valiant, unlike the sons of today, who were lovers of culture. Wait. There is something Im curious about. Lu Shu looked at Ming Yueye. You are the Big Brother of the Puppet Masters. Your techniques come from the golden paper, right? Yes, said Ming Yueye. Then where did Wen Zaifous techniques come from? Lu Shu asked curiously. From the golden paper as well. Ming Yueye said, as if it was natural. You gave us all that we have. Then why is he not a Puppet Master?! This was what Lu Shu was most curious about. As a courtier of God Lu, he had also obtained his techniques from the golden paper. Why was Wen Zaifou not a Puppet Master? Back then, there were seven Puppet Masters. Ming Yueye, Arcane, Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi, Dream Chooser, Qing Wu, and Tear Tricker. Qing Wu had died on the journey away from the Luniverse. The rest were all correct. Wen Zaifou was not included in this list of names! Ming Yueye opened his clothes and let Lu Shu see the white flame seal on his neck. This is your seal of a slave. Back then, after the golden paper floated into Wen Zaifous body, he obtained the technique, but he wiped off the white flame seal thus, strictly speaking, Wen Zaifou is not a Puppet Master. He can only be considered as half a Puppet Master. There are times when we would joke that there are actually seven and a half Puppet Masters. Lu Shu gasped in shock. What talents did Wen Zaifou have to wipe off the mark of a slave from God Lu?! There were people in this world who could never become slaves At first, Lu Shu was worried that the evil intention of God Lu would secretly ambush Wen Zaifou and play the same trick on Sun Xunwen. But now, he realized that he had been too worried. Wen Zaifou would not become the slave of someone else! When Lu Shu thought about this, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. If not, he would have become a public enemy! Lu Shu looked at Zhang Weiyu. Continue. Zhang Weiyu said, Back then, Teacher Wen loved to gamble. In order to make him quit gambling, you cut his salary so that he would not have money to gamble. In the end, he took away a decoration from the palace of the King of Gods everyday and walked out. Everyday, he visited the palace of the King of Gods, the shops, and the gambling dens. Not only did he take decorations, you also realized that your pillow was missing when you returned to your room to sleep one day Why didnt you stop him?! Lu Shu was speechless. We couldnt stop him. Great Lord, he was a master Zhang Weiyu sounded helpless. But after you chased him out of the palace, he said that he would quit gambling. Did he quit? Lu Shu asked curiously. If he actually quit gambling because he was kicked out of the palace, this would mean that Wen Zaifou valued his relationship with God Lu. Zhang Weiyu said, No Pretend I didnt ask you. But at that moment, there was a sudden explosion in the north. Lu Shu looked at the north and sensed frightening waves of energy! What was happening? Only Qing Kong was left there, right? He calculated the time. The army of Inferno Blood Devils were about to arrive. Who was fighting with the Inferno Blood Devils? Wait. When Lu Shu connected his willpower with the water, he suddenly realized that water was rapidly flowing to the north. This meant that someone was flooding the north! Qing Kong was definitely not the one behind this. So who was it? Lu Shu finally knew where Wen Zaifou had gone he had hidden in the mountains in the north to play a trick on Qing Kong! Chapter 1319 - Cleanse Demons! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios One day ago, the South Region army had arrived at the boundary of the palace, but Wen Zaifou did not rush into the palace. Instead, he had disappeared. Not only had he disappeared, the two masters by his side were also gone. This meant that the three masters in the South Region were no longer with the army After Wen Zaifou had been ambushed by the evil intention of God Lu, the two masters accompanied him wherever he went. Even when he went to the toilet, the two masters had to wait outside the door But the two masters had no opinion on this. After all, they were used to this. They were the same as Wen Zaifou. They understood one another very well. The South Region had the fewest masters. Even Duanmu Huangqi, who could not control his anger, had more masters under his belt than Wen Zaifou. It was not that Wen Zaifou was not ambitious. After all, he was the courtier of the King of Gods. He had many masters. But the problem was, Wen Zaifou chased away all the masters he did not like. The commander of the South Region army panicked. He was afraid that the East and West Regions would suddenly disregard the palace and attack him first. After all, everyone felt helpless and incompetent. No one dared to cross the river. What would they do if the armies from the East and West Region thought about killing the South Region, since they had nothing else to do? At this moment, they did not even have a master. If the commander did not panic, then who would? They had no choice. The commander was very clear that as long as they followed Wen Zaifou, they could not use logic to understand this fight. After all, their Lord of Heaven could not be understood with logic! After Wen Zaifou and the two masters left, they hid in the mountains in the north. They spent a whole day before they found a suitable place to flood, All they had to do now was wait. To Wen Zaifou, if he wanted to cheat someone, he would go all out. He would wait until the Inferno Blood Devils reached the place he was going to flood! Although almost half of the Inferno Blood Devils could fly, and they were strong, but floods were a natural disaster. If they were thrown into the river by the flood, their formation would be disrupted. Furthermore, many Inferno Blood Devils which could not fly would also be killed. Wen Zaifou patiently waited. For now, he defended himself against any potential attacks by the evil intention of God Lu. But in the end, he did not appear. Wen Zaifou thought that he was probably afraid of this place. After all, this place was very close to the palace. His natural enemy was in the palace! When blood-colored locusts arrived near the palace, the vanguard of the Blood Devil army was still advancing at top speed. The strong Inferno Blood Devils had destroyed countless villages and cities on the way here. Lu Shu had overestimated the rate at which Qing Kong had released the Blood Devils. After all, he had been free for only a short time. There were many villages and cities where people lived, not Blood Devils. But after the army of Blood Devil passed by, there was nothing left. Of course, although Lu Shu had overestimated Qing Kong, the number of Blood Devils in the North Region was ten times, or even more than that of the West Region and East Region armies combined. It was not wrong for Lu Shu to dread them! This was equivalent to the Imperial Dragon Soldiers facing several dozen Black Feather Armies, or even hundreds of them. Even if the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were fierce, they would be exhausted if they could not find a better solution. At this moment, Lu Shu had to thank himself for flooding the Sword Hut and getting more help. Furthermore, he was happy that he had obtained the method for sword spirits and gave it to the Sword Hut. Although the sword spirits were not decent, they could be considered as combat power, right? When the vanguard of the Blood Devil army reached the mountain, they did not sense that something was wrong. The Blood Devils were like blood-colored axes that passed through the forest. Their muscles, which made them seem clumsy, were unusually lively. They had claws and teeth that were as sharp as knives. Furthermore, they had killing techniques that had been passed down the bloodline. If typical Practitioners of the same level encountered them, two of them might not even be able to defeat one Blood Devil. This was not the only vanguard team. There were seven groups advancing. They passed by one another and entered the mountains. The seven vanguard groups were like a massive millstone. They continuously attacked all the creatures they saw. When the Blood Devils saw creatures like deer, they simply split them into half. They drank the blood from the deer and ate its meat as they continued to advance. They did not seem to chew either. Other than breaking the bones, they could simply swallow everything else! There was only the sound of them walking and breaking the bones of animals in the forest. But at this moment, the vanguard troops suddenly stopped. They saw a person dressed in a ceremonial dress laughing at them from the sky. From today onwards, this place shall be called Cleanse Demon Mountain. You are the present that I will give to the King of Gods! At this moment, one of the masters beside Wen Zaifou said, Something is wrong. Wen Zaifou was dumbfounded. Whats wrong? If you just call it Cleanse Demon Mountain, people will not know who was the one who cleansed the demons, said the master. Youre right. Wen Zaifou suddenly understood. Let me repeat myself. This place shall be called Wen Zaifou Cleansed Demons For the King of Gods Mountain! The vanguard of the Blood Devil army all looked up at the same time. They looked at these three people with a fierce expression on their faces. They were speechless. Was this not a battle? Could they be more serious?! But before they could sort out their feelings, Wen Zaifou suddenly attacked. He snapped his fingers and thousands of white pigeons flew out of his index finger. Then, they slammed into the mountain! The mountains collapsed. The sound of water flowing instantly stopped. At this moment, the Inferno Blood Devils finally understood why the three people had to protect this place! The obedient Blood Devil army started to run away! There were Blood Devils that could not fly in the vanguard team. If they were trapped in the flood, they would drown. The Inferno Blood Devils also had to breathe! Many people felt that floods were not scary. But floodwaters were frightening as once you were trapped in a flood, no matter how good you were at swimming, you would not be able to display these skills in water. The current underwater would push you forward. It was not up to you to decide where you would end up! Wen Zaifous voice sounded from the sky. Hurry, hurry, lets leave! Qing Kong might reach soon! I think that the old man has advanced two levels as well! Soon after, Wen Zaifou and the two masters disappeared, as if they had never appeared. Wen Zaifou was secretly excited. He ran away after shooting the gun. How exciting! But just after Wen Zaifou and the others left, supervisors from the Blood Devil army arrived. All these Inferno Blood Devils flew in the sky. When they saw the vanguard treating, some supervisors flew down and tore the Blood Devils apart! The mighty Inferno Blood Devil angrily shouted, All those who retreat, die! The moment it finished speaking, it opened its mouth wide and swallowed the Blood Devil it had killed! Chapter 1320 - Opening Act of the Final War Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The supervisors of the Blood Devil army did not intend to send the vanguard troops to their deaths. Instead, they wanted them to use their bodies to stop the flood to buy time for the later troops. The core powers in the Blood Devil army had started to dig canals to release the floodwater. They were extremely fast as they used their bodies as tools. They would punch the boulders in front of them. The seven vanguard troops gathered. They did not dare the betray the willpower of the supervisors. In a short one minute, walls of bodies were formed. When the flood crashed into the wall of bodies, some Blood Devils were instantly washed away. But after the flood passed through several walls of bodies, the collision gradually grew weaker. When the flood reached downstream, the collision had grown much weaker! Needless to say, the wall of bodies was useful. It helped to buy time for the later batches of the Blood Devil army! When the canal was dug up, the troops from the Blood Devil army stepped on the bodies of the vanguard troops and continued to climb up. They had never considered the deaths of their comrades. They had only one aim, to carry out the orders of their king! In order to achieve their goal, they would sacrifice everything, even themselves! When Lu Shu was at the Koh Chang Island remains, he saw the Inferno Blood Devils sacrificing themselves. Needless to say, their ferocity was natural. It made people tremble with fear. Thus, shortly after Lu Shu heard the crashing sound, he saw the Blood Devil army climbing up the mountain and looking at the palace! The Blood Devils stood on the mountains like ferocious statues. They were the most repulsive statues humans had ever seen. Gradually, the entire mountain was filled with the red Blood Devil army. The north was dyed a bewitching red. There were even Blood Devils flying overhead. They covered the land and the sky! But Lu Shu was very clear that this was only a small part of the Blood Devil army! The Blood Devil army did not attack immediately. They were waiting for the water to disappear. Then, it would be the best opportunity for them to attack. Most of the Blood Devils would have arrived by then. They would have enough manpower to eliminate the palace. Lu Shu turned and said to Zhang Weiyu and Li Liang, Prepare to fight. The water will be drained in seven days. Li Liang furrowed his eyebrows. If I were them, with so many troops present, I would be willing to sacrifice a portion of them. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers thinks that the Blood Devils will only attack after all the water is drained, they will launch a surprise attack. We have to be alert. Oh. Lu Shu nodded his head. He solemnly said to Li Liang, From now on, your job will be difficult. But they think that once the moat is gone, they will be able to attack the palace. They are too naive. Li Liang did not ask Lu Shu what other methods he had. This time, they did not prepare many defensive weapons to guard the city, as there were far too many Blood Devils. Even if they had crossbows, they would only be able to kill a few Blood Devils. At that moment, the weapons would wear out as well. This was the world of the cultivation civilization! Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao leaned against the wall and looked at the red mountains. Chen Zuan sighed. Tridents will be weak against those who can fly in the skies. If the Flood of Bronze were here, we would be able to gather them with flying swords! Needless to say, Chen Zuan had identified the weakness of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. The World Tide of the Imperial Palace Soldiers could split into seven flying swords. They were well-equipped for both close combat and long range combat. But the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were only equipped with tridents. They were good for close combat. Furthermore, they were ferocious weapons. One strike could kill the Blood Devils. But the problem was, if the Blood Devils could fly, it was difficult to kill them. Chen Zuan looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. How many Blood Devils can you bring down with your Little Conch Shell? At this moment, Cheng Qiuqiaos expression turned dark, but he answered the question properly. Maybe a few thousand. This is the limit of my Rank One abilities. Only a few thousand? Chen Zuan turned and looked at the Blood Devils, which filled the skies. There are probably hundreds of thousands flying there. Your powers are not enough Then you do it. Cheng Qiuqiao was unhappy. When the Little Conch Shell was mentioned, he grew angry. If he simply sang the Little Conch Shell, it would be good enough that 3000 to 5000 Blood Devils went down. He had an advanced version, but even with that, Cheng Qiuqiao estimated that his limit was 10 thousand Blood Devils. Most importantly, the Blood Devils might not die when they fell to the ground. They would still have the ability to continue fighting. Dont be anxious. Chen Zuan sighed. How great would it be if we were both masters? I feel that if I were a master, I would be able to eat several thousand Blood Devils in one bite. Although it sounds disgusting, I have no other choice Why are you talking about useless things? Rank Ones should do what Rank Ones do, said Cheng Qiuqiao unkindly. But what if we cannot defeat them? Chen Zuan was unhappy. Cant I just imagine? Cant defeat them? Cheng Qiuqiao looked at Chen Zuan. If we cant defeat them, then we will die here with Brother Shu! Make those Blood Devils die with us! But no one expected the Blood Devils to come this quickly! The seven days that Lu Shu had calculated included the time for the water to be drained and for the ground to dry up. But on the second night, he saw the Blood Devils start to move. He realized that once the Blood Devils had stabilized at the mountains, they had opened up seven to eight channels. The speed at which water flowed through continuously grew faster. But up till this moment, the water was waist high. When one stepped on the ground underwater, they would sink into a hole. Furthermore, the ground would continuously pull them in. Lu Shu thought that the Blood Devils would wait, but they did not intend on doing so! The setting sun was as red as blood! When night fell and the sun sank below the horizon, the Blood Devils that filled the mountains started to attack. They used the bodies of their dead comrades to pave the way. The weakest and smallest Blood Devils had been sacrificed! In the sky, the Blood Devils spread out their massive wings and flew towards the palace. The East Region moved. So had the West Region. Wen Zaifou commanded his army to clash with the West Region army, where Sun Xunwen was. Sun Xunwen had given up on attacking the city. Instead, he led the West Region army to clash with the South Region army! Lu Shus expression grew serious. This was the present that the enemy had bestowed him with. He would have to uncover their plans here. The disciples from the Sword Hut were already at the east wall. This was Jiang Shuyis decision. As long as the disciples from the Sword Hut were present, the east would not fall. He turned his back against the sky full of Blood Devils. He smiled to Zhang Weiyu and the rest of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Are you ready? The Imperial Dragon Soldiers pulled down their helmets in unison. There was a crash as their helmets hit their armor. Put your all into this fight. Once you are done killing, I will bring you all home. Once Lu Shu finished speaking, he turned around. He was like a young man about to slaughter a dragon, facing a sky full of evil dragons. The young man was still the young man. He had not turned into an evil dragon. Zhang Weiyu held his World Tide and calmly said, I have left glory behind a long time ago. Chapter 1321 - : Bloody War at the Palace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Blood Devil army used the weakest and the lowest-leveled Blood Devils who had not fully developed as the foundation of their bridge. The rest of the army used this bridge to cross the waist-high water. Thousands of Blood Devils stepped on the corpses of their comrades without fear and advanced. They suddenly rushed towards the palace. Gradually, the Blood Devils underwater could not bear the massive force from being stepped on. They coughed out blood. The skin on their backs started to turn red. In the end, they were trampled to death underwater. They truly used the bones of the dead to pave the way forward. The Blood Devil army wanted to obtain victory by stepping on the corpses of their comrades. Lu Shu was clear with his judgment. After the Blood Devil reached Rank Three, they gained the ability to fly. There were over 100 thousand Inferno Blood Devils, or even millions of them, who could fly. Lu Shu was thankful that Qing Kong only endured for over a decade before he could no longer take it. He was also thankful that the resources in the North Region were limited. The rate at which the Blood Devils obtained strength from humans probably had something to do with the strength of their hosts. This meant that Blood Devils in the bodies of ordinary people would not be very strong, as ordinary people would not be able to provide the Blood Devils with much resources. Thankfully, this was the case. If not, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would have to face an even stronger enemy. Lu Shu looked at the east wall. The disciples of the Sword Hut maintained a strict formation. Everyone had unsheathed their swords. They were not flowers who had been grown in a greenhouse. They did not just know how to train in the Sword Hut. They radiated murderous intent. The training model of the Sword Hut was very good. A majority of the disciples in the Sword Hut were from armies. Before they entered the Sword Hut, they had stained their hands with blood. Furthermore, to the Sword Hut, their strength was good enough if they passed the first round. But Gu Lingfei was very clever. She eliminated all those who were not suitable or were lurking with danger in the second round. Thus, even if the disciples of the Sword Hut had the blood of the wealthy families in the palace, they were the sons of concubines who had been neglected. Back then, when Sun Xunwen wanted to send Sun Zhongyang to the rear mountain of the Sun Zhongyang, no matter how many resources Sun Xunwen provided, his wishes did not come true. The Sword Hut would not allow any wealthy family to buy their way in, unless their child was malleable. Furthermore, after their training at the Sword Hut, the Sword Hut would encourage them to return to their armies and train. It was not to allow them to train their combat skills. They were afraid that the disciples would lose their bloodthirstiness in the Sword Hut. Did this group of murderers need skills to fight in an army? They had the foundation of a Rank One. In a place where they spent thousands of years training warriors, they did not need the contrast of weaklings. To them, an ordinary army was a form of contrast. Now, they had all gathered at the city wall. They unsheathed their swords from their waists. They would fight for the King of Gods once again. The Sword Hut existed to help God Lu fight. The disciples of the Sword Hut had never forgotten this fact. No matter how many conflicts broke out between the head of the Sword Hut and God Lu, they would never forget about this. When war was upon them, the Sword Hut called back all their disciples. But this was not the mysterious part. Most mysteriously, all of them returned. Not a single one of them was missing. Lu Shu had agreed to the Sword Hut protecting the east wall. Back then, most of the male companions he had encountered in the East Region imperial palace were Rank Ones. Yu Fuyao might have taken resources from the East Region and spent many years nurturing hundreds of Rank One experts. There might be many masters as well. If not, she would be pained if she had to sacrifice a master on Earth, right? Perhaps Jiang Shuyi also knew about this. Thus, she offered to handle this problem. Lu Shu was very grateful that she was very clear in her judgment. They were truly on the same side. But now, Lu Shu suddenly realized that Jiang Shuyi had offered to guard the east, simply because she did not want to deal with the Blood Devils! At first, although Lu Shu knew that there were many Blood Devils, he did not expect this many. He did not know that the restricted airspace in the palace was completely useless either Of course, Lu Shu felt that it was good enough that the Sword Hut could participate in the battle. The King of Gods had to lead the Sword Hut and fight. No matter whether it was the evil intention of God Lu reaching the realm of the King of Gods, or allowing Qing Kong to transform the Luniverse into hell, Jiang Shuyi and the others did not want to see this happen. They would not accept either outcome. Putting aside their loyalty to the King of Gods, they understood the meaning of mutual interdependence very well. This battle concerned the life and death of everyone. When the red wave surged forth, Li Liang coldly said through the communication channel, Everyday, you boast about how amazing you are. Actions speak louder than words, its time to see what someone is worth! Imperial Dragon Soldiers, form three columns. Imperial Palace Soldiers, cover the skies! Lu Shu, Lu Xiaoyu, Ming Yueye, and the others did not immediately attack. Their enemies were not these ordinary Blood Devils. Everyone had a part to play in a war. If they could do what they wanted just because they were strong, they would not be able to fight this war. Lu Shu, the Imperial Palace Soldiers, and a few others were the only ones who could counter the Blood Devils in the sky. Needless to say, even after the World Tide split into seven parts, it still had massive destructive power! Now that Ouyang Lishang did not need to create messenger mirrors, he changed his focus to other weapons, for example the World Tide. Lu Shu had brought the mold back from Earth. All Ouyang Lishang had to do was to create and carve the patterns with his disciples. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers needed more World Tides, They had to face the Inferno Blood Devils, which could fly in the sky. They needed more methods. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu looked at each other. Lu Shu aimed his Sparrow Shade to the sky, like a gray tornado. He said to Lu Xiaoyu, Let Anthony attack to buy them some time. It was common for accidental deaths to occur in the beginning stages of a war. This mistreatment was a result of not knowing what techniques would be most effective against the enemy. It was like playing a game. The first time you encountered a monster, you would not know what skills and attacks they had. It was easy to die suddenly. What Lu Shu had to do was to help them reduce some of this pressure and allow them to find their own rhythm quickly. He also had to allow them to find a way to deal with the Blood Devils. Lu Xiaoyu nodded. She summoned Anthony, who had been hiding underground. Ming Yueye guarded them, preventing anyone from assassinating Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyu. In the past, Ming Yueye was the commander of the guards. Later on, he passed on this role to Arcane. Thus, Ming Yueyes role was to protect God Lu, even though God Lu did not need the protection of anyone. The only person who could kill God Lu was himself. The ground started to collapse. Some Blood Devils who were walking on the path of skeletons suddenly realized that the bridge of bones beneath their feet was starting to fall apart. In the end, the bridge sank into the ground, bringing the Blood Devils on the bridge along with it! Chapter 1322 - Life for a Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This level of control over the ground was nothing to Anthony. He only needed to make the ground softer. Then, he would pull down the bridge of bones. It was easy and efficient. The Blood Devils who were traveling on the bridge of bones sank into the ground. No matter how they struggled, they were unable to break free. This was the most frightening part of the mud and swampy terrain he created. When you started to sink, there was nowhere for you to hold on to. Beneath you was soft ground and there was no support beside you. No matter how much you struggle, you would simply be wasting your energy. Furthermore, their comrades would not care about them. They simply stepped on their bodies and then these Blood Devils formed the new bridge of bones. The cruelty of war was that the lives you treasured in times of peace became worthless. Lives were like weeds that were gathered by the scythe of a reaper. Lu Shus Sparrow Shade looked for the flight paths of the Blood Devils and killed them. He wanted to prevent them from suddenly descending to the city wall and attacking the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Lu Shu and Lu Xiaoyus attacks helped the Imperial Dragon Soldiers to buy time. Before the Blood Devils walked on the bridge of bones and entered the battlefield once again, they could become better acquainted with their defenses! At first, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were evidently panicking. The Blood Devil army did not have any weapons to attack the city wall. Instead, they used the bodies of their comrades as ladders and climbed up. They were not afraid of death! The Blood Devils in the vanguard were not as ferocious as they had imagined. They were simply Rank Four Blood Devils. But the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were fighting these devils, who seemed to use every part of their body as weapons, including their claws and teeth! The Blood Devils who had been attacked with the tridents tried to struggle and attack the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Needless to say, their magical helmets were of great use now. If not, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would have died very easily! Chen Zuan used his flying sword and killed the Blood Devils who were flying in the sky. A Blood Devil, whose body had been cut into half, still tried to struggle and fight him. When the Blood Devil crawled to Chen Zuans leg and tried to bite him, Cheng Qiuqiaos flying sword slashed through its head. Cheng Qiuqiao stabilized his breathing. Dont be careless! When Chen Zuan saw the severed Blood Devil, he immediately grew angry. The murderous intent that had been concealed in his heart suddenly surged forth. Chen Zuan was someone who had gone through many near-death experiences! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers finally knew what kind of enemy they were facing. They had to be even more ferocious than their enemy! Suddenly, a strong Blood Devil appeared from among the vanguard troops. Before the Imperial Dragon Soldiers could react, it dragged one of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers outside the palace! Mark! Someone shouted in shock! Beneath them were all Blood Devils. If they were dragged down by the Blood Devils, only death awaited them! But Mark, who was being rapidly dragged down by a Blood Devil, suddenly laughed. Damn it! Brothers, I will go first! The next moment, Mark gave up on his trident. He concentrated all the energy in his body and threw his trident at the vanguard troops. The trident went through the bodies of over ten Blood Devils, but it showed no sign of stopping! Mark still tried to kill his enemies while being dragged down! Yes, you had to be more ferocious than the Blood Devils! At this moment, the Blood Devil was still intertwined with Mark and trying to pull him to the ground. The trident was useless at this distanc and so, Mark forcibly twisted his body. The edges of his armor poked the Blood Devil and he then leaned on the Blood Devil to break his fall! Crash! When Mark fell to the ground, the Blood Devil, who had been trapped in between Marks knees, turned into limp meat! Mark stood up among the Blood Devils and laughed out loud. Damn it! Did you really think that you would kill me? Come! He shouted angrily among the crowd of Blood Devils. He was like a hero who was embarking on an unknown path and wanted to drag these countless Blood Devils along with him on his journey! There were some people on the city wall who wanted to jump down and help Mark, but Li Liang coldly reminded them, Whoever jumps down will go against my orders. Are you dumb? Have the many wars you have gone through taught you nothing about life and death? Someone scolded him. Li Liang, I will not save you even if you fall down there! Li Liang laughed out loud. His voice was ice-cold and cruel. Saving me is also going against orders. Dont come down, I would be busy killing Blood Devils then! When the Blood Devil army saw how ferocious Mark was, they took two steps back. Then, they surrounded him, Mark did not flinch. He had to find the best opportunity to kill the Blood Devils! Even the Blood Devils were not afraid to die. Could an Imperial Dragon Soldier like him lose to them? Even if his head was chopped off, only a scar would be left. He would still be an Imperial Dragon Soldier serving the King of Gods in his next life! But at that moment moment, someone grabbed his collar and threw him to the city wall. Li Liang reacted quickly and caught him. Mark panicked. He looked down. Great Lord! No one expected Lu Shu to step into a void, appear among the Blood Devils, and throw Mark back up! Mark panicked. He could die, but how could he allow his Great Lord to be in danger because of him?! The Blood Devils were about to attack Mark, but only Lu Shu was left there. At this moment, the flaming Seizing Thief suddenly appeared in Lu Shus hands. There was a bright flash of sword energy. Then, all the Blood Devils in the vicinity immediately disintegrated! But Lu Shu did not relax. He slashed his sword in a mysterious direction. No one knew why Lu Shu attacked there, as there was nothing there. The next moment, a broken void appeared. A master tried to step out of the broken void and kill Lu Shu, but the void was immediately sealed by Lu Shu! Everyone waited. The void opened and closed. It was an opportunity that the master had been waiting for, but he never made it! This scene boosted the morale of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. They were also shocked. Lu Shus sword caused even a master to retreat. Even the Blood Devils, who were not afraid to die, started to retreat. No Blood Devil dared to approach Lu Shu! Lu Shu did not continue to fight. Instead, he returned to the city wall. Mark rushed over. Great Lord, Im sorry. Theres nothing to be sorry for. Lu Shu smiled and kept Seizing Thief in his celestial map. Its not the right time for the lives of you, Imperial Dragon Soldiers to be exchanged for theirs. Go back to where you are supposed to be. Li Liang had a complex expression on his face. He knew that it was extremely risky for Lu Shu to do so. There was a master who wanted to kill Lu Shu. But he suddenly understood that if Lu Shu did not do so, it would no longer be Lu Shu. Great Lord, you are not suitable for war, said Li Liang with a sigh. Lu Shu laughed. I know. Chapter 1323 - A Past Joke Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Lu Shu, this was simply a practice stage. Any wrong moves could be accepted. Most importantly, before he finished lighting up the sixth level of nebula, he did not need to worry about being assassinated. He only had to worry about Qing Kong and the Blood Devils who had reached the master realm. If the evil intention of God Lu wanted to break through to the realm of the King of Gods, he would have to absorb Qing Kong. But Qing Kong would also think of a way. The old Blood Devil would know that if he allowed the evil intention of God Lu to advance to the realm of the King of Gods, ten of him would not be able to face him. Thus, Qing Kong definitely wanted to kill Lu Shu and foil his plans. If Lu Shu had not returned and if the evil intention of God Lu had not revealed his plans, Qing Kong could continue waiting. He would have plenty of time to wait until the North Region was filled with Blood Devils. Then, he would occupy the world. At that time, not only would the North Region be occupied, the entire Luniverse would be turned into a world of demons. Of course, the evil intention of God Lu probably knew about this. Thus, he decided to stop waiting. The massacre continued. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers mastered their roles quickly, as they did not want Lu Shu to continuously save them. Although this was a form of honor, it was now wartime! When Mark returned to the wall and continued to fight, the others only had the time to crack a few jokes in between killing the enemies. The hero is back! But close after, they were engrossed in an intense fight. Feelings were not needed in a war. Very quickly, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers became used to how the Blood Devils fought. At this moment, they realized that there was not much to the Blood Devils. They simply had to be more cautious when fighting the Rank Four Blood Devils in the vanguard troops. It was like playing a game. They only had to ensure that they completely killed the Blood Devils. If not, they would launch a counterattack before they died! Just as they were growing excited, Li Liang poured a bucket of cold water over their heads. He laughed coldly through the communication channel, This is nothing. Do you see the countless Blood Devils behind them? Even if you kill one with one strike, you will long be exhausted before you killed them all! Everyone looked towards the mountains, which were lit up by the moonlight. Li Liang was right. There were far too many Blood Devils before them. They did not need to be wary of the claws and teeth of the Blood Devils. They had to be wary of their numbers! A large number of low-leveled Blood Devils rushed forward just to waste the energy of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. While they fought and defended the city, victory would definitely not be decided on the first day. The people in the inner city were making meals. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were split into three groups. Li Liang knew that the war would be very tough. Thus, he could not allow his troops to be fatigued. While there were people fighting, there were also people resting. If they were an ordinary army, they would not be able to do so. Their line of defense would have been broken through by the Blood Devils long ago. Only the Imperial Dragon Soldiers could do so. The slaves from the wealthy families were the ones making meals in the inner city. When there were not enough people, even their masters had to help out. When did the masters of wealthy families do such things? But there were people from the Imperial Dragon Soldiers in charge of supervising them. These people were shrewd people who had been carefully selected by Li Liang to prevent them from being cheated by the wealthy families. Lu Shu had provided the ingredients from the Seal of Lands, as Chaos was not particularly interested in these grains. It was only interested in weapons. Thus, the grains were spared. But these wealthy families had many tricks up their sleeves. They still had to keep their guard up. Anyone who entered the kitchen would be stripped naked and searched. They also had to put on new clothes to prevent anyone from bringing in poison. The masters of the wealthy families were stripped naked and searched. They had never imagined that they would face such humiliation. But they were not deliberately being humiliated. This was a realistic need. Furthermore, Lu Shu had offered a large amount of refresher fruits for the chefs to include in their meals. This time, the refresher fruits were not used to increase their aptitude. Instead, they were used to recover their energy. Lu Shu remembered that Lu Xiaoyu ate a refresher fruit for the first time when she had a fever. After she ate the fruit, she fully recovered. She had even regained her energy. At first, Li Liang was worried that they were too desperate and risky. Later on, he realized that everyone had silently accepted this reality. They did not overreact. One of the masters sighed as he chopped carrots. Do you remember the joke that went around when the Wei Wu Army first appeared? Some masters, who were peeling potatoes, looked up. What joke? Back then, an aristocrat from the South Region ordered his slave to find the Wei Wu Army. He said that he would provide for Lu Shu. He asked Lu Shu the King of Gods what he would be able to offer in exchange, said the master. I remember this story The master of the Song family was dumbfounded. In the end, Lu the King of Gods said, send money to the King Lu Mountain and he would be able to become his adopted son Thinking about it now, many people missed this opportunity. The master who was peeling carrots sighed. From Song Lingxus distress, +666! From Everyone was silent. The master of the Song family, Song Lingxu, laughed bitterly. That was probably the peak of that masters life. He almost became the adopted son of the King of Gods the adopted son of the King of Gods would definitely not need to peel potatoes The fight continued after night fell and all the way until dawn broke. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers who had taken over were energetic, but gradually, they could no longer take it. When they were replaced, they immediately wanted to lean against the wall and sleep. But they could not sleep yet. Everyone was forced by Zhang Weiyu to eat the food that was mixed with refresher fruit! If they did not eat the refresher fruits, they would only be able to regain a bit of their energy after sleeping. But with the refresher fruits, they would be able to go back into battle after one or two hours of rest. It was the same in the Sword Hut. They had to eat! When Lu Shu took out the refresher fruits, he was afraid that he would incur losses. But now, the rate at which he earned distress points grew faster! No matter whether it was the people the Sword Hut or Wen Zaifou had killed, all the distress points went to Lu Shu. Everyone knew that this war had been waged to kill Lu Shu. They had died because of Lu Shu! Lu Shu stood on the city wall and calmly looked at the bodies flying around. He watched as the Blood Devils died one by one. The bodies of the Blood Devils flew over from several kilometers away. It was as if they could build a bridge up the city wall with their bodies. Lu Shu stood on the city wall. Around him were shouts of killing, panting, and screams of pain. When everyone started to feel fatigued, injuries occurred among the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. When Rank Two experts were fatigued, even Rank Four Blood Devils could injure them. But the war had not ended. No one could collapse. No one knew when the war would end either. At that moment, there was an explosion from behind the Blood Devil army. To Lu Shus shock, he saw two iron-clad puppets killing from behind! With this, the Blood Devil army did not have any new combat power entering the battlefield! When the sun rose, the first batch of Blood Devil troops started to retreat! Lu Shu sighed softly. He looked at the rising sun and said, Once we are done killing the rest of the Blood Devils, take the opportunity to rest. They will come back. That will be the toughest period. Chapter 1324 - Tonight Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Blood Devil army retreated when the sun rose. Perhaps that was their plan long ago as that was a probing attack. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers became familiar with the Blood Devil army, the commander behind made use of the Blood Devils lives to test the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. At this moment, nobody had played their trump card yet. The Blood Devils gathered on the faraway mountain. When the first beam of sunlight shone on the palace, all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers took a deep breath. The Blood Devil army had stained the mountain with blood. Innumerous bodies of the Blood Devils were on the ground. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers did not know how many Blood Devils they had killed. Moreover, it seemed as though they could never finish killing the Blood Devils. Many straws may bind an elephant, if that continued, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would be tired to death. The water was about to be drained but new bloody water flowed in. When the ground began to dry, the entire palace was painted dark purple. It was extremely dirty and stinky. However, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were used to this smell. They were no longer sensitive to the stench of blood. Lu Shu smiled. Finally, it feels like a graveyard. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked at Lu Shu. It was not a coincidence when they made the iron-clad puppets attack at the break of dawn. They wanted to attack when they discovered the commander of the Blood Devil army and succeeded. That was the reason why they appeared from behind. The Blood Devil army began to retreat because their commander was killed. The later batches of the army will definitely reach here very soon, said Tiger Zhi, Theres no significance if only the commander is killed. Lu Shu nodded. However, it is already very good if everyone has the chance to rest. At this moment, all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers slept on the ground while hugging onto their tridents after eating. There were houses prepared in the city but everyone knew that once the Blood Devil army attacked, they could reach the inner city in five minutes of flight. If they returned to their accommodation and slept, it would be a waste of time. Lu Shu did not reminisce with Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi because they did not have the time to do so. He looked at Li Liang. How are the other parties? The Sword Hut blocked the army of the East Region. They were also testing them but the Sword Hut seems to be more relaxed, said Li Liang, The troops of the South Region led by Wen Zaifou has already defeated the army of the West Region. The only suspicious thing is that Sun Xunwen did not seem to appear in the earlier battle. Therefore, with three masters on Wen Zaifous side, the army of the West Region cannot take it. Sun Xunwen disappeared? asked Lu Shu. Yes, Wen Zaifou and the rest were initially keeping their guard up against Sun Xunwen. However, he disappeared, said Li Liang, A group of spies that Yi Qian planted in the troops of the West Region has been asked to come back and only a few are left. The only thing we know is that Sun Xunwen has not appeared. Wen Zaifou is currently chasing after the troops of the West Region and had entered the mountains nearby. He wants to kill all of them. Lu Shu was focused on the Blood Devils yesterday and hence had no time to care about what exactly happened on Wen Zaifous side. He did not expect Wen Zaifou to defeat the troops of the West Region in one night. Indeed, the soldiers remaining in the West Region were not extremely powerful. Moreover, their masters mysteriously disappeared. Where did Sun Xunwen go, could it be that the evil intentions of God Lu did not have high hopes in the troops of the West Region and therefore asked Sun Xunwen to leave earlier? That was highly possible. The Imperial Dragon Soldiers lost 12 men, sighed Li Liang, They killed more than 10 Blood Devils before they died, they died a worthy death. Lu Shu was emotionless. He could not save every single Imperial Dragon Soldier. Deaths were inevitable in a battle, he understood this since the start. Fortunately, only 12 of them died on the first night. That showed how powerful the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were. Theres no such thing as dying a worthy death. Lu Shu shook his head. One could only die a worthy death when one dies of old age after enjoying wealth for ones entire life. I finally understand why Zhang Weiyu did not want to be a commander. In the past, none of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers died. Therefore, everyone thought that the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would not die. However, this was not the case. Even the King of Gods could die. Chen Zuan, who was sleeping at the side, suddenly opened his eyes. Wealth? What wealth? Lu Shu said in annoyance, Continue sleeping. Oh The Imperial Dragon Soldiers who were lying on the walls of the city laughed out loud, Chen Zuan, you cant control yourself when you hear the word wealth, right? Hey. Chen Zuan was unhappy. You can ask Brother Shu to know what a frugal life I lived in the past Now, I am living for my belief. I am no longer a person who has such lowly interests, okay? In fact, nobody slept. When they closed their eyes, they saw the gruesome Blood Devils. They were clutching the cold tridents in their hands and heard the sounds of the battle all around them as well as the laughter from buddies who sacrificed themselves. Lu Shu looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Clear the battleground. If we dont clear the bodies of the Blood Devils, we probably wont need to defend. They can run up to the fortress by stepping on these bodies. Alright, you can count on me, said Lu Xiaoyu. After saying that, the ground outside the inner city turned into sand and covered the bodies of the Blood Devils on the ground. Nobody knew how many Blood Devils were buried under the inner city. The palace had become a city of death. Lu Shu thought that none of the kings in the Luniverse would dare to make the palace the capital in the future. However, dont be afraid that they can head to the top of the city wall directly. Lu Xiaoyu took a glance at Lu Shu. If we are forced to, I can raise the ground of the inner city. Go and rest, all of you, another evil battle is about to happen. Lu Shu saw the Blood Devil army becoming orderly again. Their reinforcements and the new leader must have arrived. We have to be careful tonight, said Lu Shu, I suspect that the master of the Blood Devils of the North Region has already reached the battleground. They are waiting to show their powers. He is so impatient? Li Liang asked. To him, the best choice for the Blood Devil army would be to surround the palace. As there were a lot of the Blood Devils, the other party would not mind sacrificing them. Therefore, they were not eager to start the final war. If Qing Kong was not worried, he wouldnt have had to reveal himself right now. After another ten or twenty years, he would have gained control of the entire world. Lu Shu smiled. He has his reasons to be worried. Now, Lu Shu took a glance at the Celestial map. Despite having exchanged a large number of refresher fruits, his distress points was almost sufficient to light up the sixth level of nebula. Tonight, even if they did not go and look for LI Shu, Lu Shu would definitely head out for a chat with them! Chapter 1325 - Metaphysics Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu was awake when everyone else was sleeping. He had his eyes on the Blood Devils army on the mountain far away. As long as the Blood Devils were within 100 miles from him, he could see them clearly. Lu Shu wanted to look for the position of the commander who had just arrived. However, he seemed to be hiding very well and was probably at the other side of the mountain. Earlier on, he took a look at the Sword Hut and found out that the Sword Hut was much more free than the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. A group of Blood Devils died after more than 1000 sword spirits were let out. The sword spirits would not really die. They would reform in one day after they were destroyed. Yet, the small sword spirits were much better than the soldiers of the East Region in terms of speed and strength. They could break the heads of the soldiers of the East Region with a slap One should know that with a Rank One body type, the sword spirit developed would at least by Rank Two. Some people had endured it for a long time before the opening of the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Therefore, they could immediately form a Rank One sword spirit after the collapse of the snowy mountain. The disciples of the Sword Hut who had firmly believed that they had to endure the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain had their belief reaffirmed. Initially, they endured because they thought that they could achieve more in the future. However, there was no objective standards to make that judgement. Now, with those standards, the standard of the sword spirit made a huge difference in the outcome. It was extremely different between a helper who was Rank One and a helper with the same status! Lu Shu believed that the Sword Hut would proceed in their path of sabotaging their disciples. They did not know if more disciples would die from the endurance in the future. The disciples of the Sword Hut had already figured out the biggest enemy of the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain. Therefore, whenever they instructed their disciples, once the disciples began to endure the Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, they had to start to fast Lu Shu sighed. He felt that the Sword Hut was crazy Last night, some of the disciples of the Sword Hut had nothing to do after letting out their sword spirits. The East Region did not have any sword spirits to respond with. The soldiers of the East Region were not as daring and courageous as the Blood Devils. When Lu Shu heard the news, he regretted not teaching the Imperial Dragon Soldiers swordplay. Back then, he thought that he should not teach skills that old man Li taught him. After all, that was something that belonged to old man Li. However, it was too late by the time he confirmed that Lu Xiaoyu was the ancestor of the Sword Hut. If not, he would have taught them long ago Now, if he had 5000 more sword spirits, how amazing would that be However, Lu Shu did not request any assistance from the Sword Hut. That was because once Qing Kong attacked tonight Yu Fuyao would not let it go so easily. This would be a massive battle for everyone. When the sun was about to disappear below the horizon, all the Imperial Dragon Soldiers stood up on the city walls and looked at the mountain afar. I wonder when those brats would come over. We are just waiting for them here. We will kill whoever comes. At this moment, Li Liang sighed, Great Lord told me and Yi Qian to be wary of the North Region long ago. Those brats had yet to reveal themselves back then. Great Lord was really extremely observant, I wonder how he knew that there was something wrong with Qing Kong. Chen Zuan said after thinking, This is easy. Li Liang was stunned. How? Is there anyone ordinary around brother Shu? said Chen Zuan, None of the people around him are ordinary. Therefore, Qing Kong was definitely not our people since he looks very ordinary Li Liang suddenly felt strange. Brother, thats some metaphysics. Lu Shu said emotionlessly, This is suicidal. At this moment, the Blood Devil army finally flew up into the sky and flew towards the palace! Lu Shu said as he looked at Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi, Tonight, their main target is probably me. I hope that both of you can look for the new commander of the opponent. Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi looked at each other. This time, the Blood Devil army had united their forces. It was not easy to infiltrate and look for the new commander. However, if they did not find the new commander, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would probably not last. Cloud Yi said, Alright, rest assured. The commander was probably a master. There was already a case where the commander had been decapitated. Some expert of the Blood Devil was probably behind this. Therefore, one would sacrifice their life if they went in for this task. After saying that, she saw Lu Shu bow to her. Please. Cloud Yi suddenly laughed. In this life, we begin by bowing to each other. Now, we are ending it by bowing too? Lu Shu and Cloud Yi both laughed. They recalled how Lu Shu bowed to apologise to Cloud Yi after he recognised her at the airport. Lu Shu stopped smiling and looked at Cloud Yi seriously. It wont end. Prioritise your lives. After saying that, Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi left through the void. Both of them understood their mission after the quick meeting. Lu Shu looked at Ming Yueye. Can I trust you? Ming Yueye smiled. You dont know how long I have waited for you to ask me that. Tonight, you shall follow behind me. Lu Shu looked towards the sky. We will kill the master. As he said that, he looked at Lu Xiaoyu. Without Wen Zaifou and Sun Xunwen, the Blood Devils would probably attack the west side. However, we dont have sufficient manpower from the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Coral and I will be sufficient. We cannot let them invade the city, Lu Shu said. That will not happen with me around, said Lu Xiaoyu. Do you need anything else? Lu Shu was still not assured. Lu Xiaoyu smiled. Give me the sword in your celestial map. The front of the sword had the words I only need 30 percent of the scenery while the back had the words I dont want anything else. I only want you. It had been a long time since Lu Xiaoyu held a sword. It felt as though it had been a century. However, when Lu Shu told her to hold it, she would. After passing the sword to Lu Xiaoyu, Lu Shu turned and looked at the Blood Devils who were approaching the palace. He roared, Kill the enemies! There was no flowery languages in a real battle. There was only blood and fire! The gates of hell had been opened for them! Please die in peace. When the Blood Devil army met the palace, blood was splattered on the ground. Like what Lu Shu had imagined, the Blood Devil army had split into two bloody rivers, each side swarmed towards the west side of the city gates that Lu Xiaoyu and Coral were guarding. Lu Shu did not look towards that side. Lu Xiaoyu said they could guard it and he believed in her. He looked into the sky. Seven handsome young men walked towards the palace and stared at Lu Shu with a bloody gaze. Finally, something interesting. Lu Shu was out of the city and walked slowly towards the northwest without any hurry. He could not let the palace turn into the main battlefield of the masters as that would hurt the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Also, Ming Yueye was following behind him. Chapter 1326 - Take Care, Brothers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Shu moved. The seven master Blood Devils followed suit. They watched Lu Shu from a distance. Their mission tonight was to kill Lu Shu. But they could not understand why Lu Shu dared to walk out of the palace with just another person. When the seven master Blood Devils approached him, Lu Shu laughed and said to Ming Yueye, Why do you think the Blood Devils are so strange. Before they reach Rank One, they are hideous. But after their strength has increased, they become very beautiful. Ming Yueye explained. They do not become beautiful after their strength has increased. They are the royalty among the Blood Devils. The ugly Blood Devils are like the worker ants in a colony. They were born to serve their king. Oh? Lu Shu laughed. He looked at the master Blood Devils, who were approaching him. He said, There is a king among the Blood Devils? The seven master Blood Devils laughed coldly. Your words do not scare us. Tonight, you will die here. Do you want to kill me? Lu Shu whipped out the flaming Seizing Thief and laughed out loud. Then come and try! See whether Qing Kong can kill me! Coral calmly sat on the wall and watched the Blood Devils rush over. She turned back, looked at Lu Xiaoyu, and smiled. Have you finally brought the sword back? Lu Xiaoyu looked at her. You are very low-key at times like this. Have you admitted defeat? The victor has not been decided. Coral laughed. Lets talk about this if we survive. I cannot die, said Lu Xiaoyu coldly. Are you going to take back what is yours? Coral sighed. You have reincarnated, but you have not yet been able to take back all that belong to you. You have only been able to take back one part. The moment Coral finished speaking, Lu Xiaoyus aura gradually grew stronger. The world was changing in color! For a period of time, there was the clear and sharp sound of sword energy. Swords appeared out of thin air. It was as if the sound echoed throughout the entire universe. But Lu Xiaoyu was unable to advance by two levels. It was just as Coral had said. She had reincarnated, but she could not take back what used to be hers. But Lu Xiaoyu calmly said, I have enough! I will use my sword energy from my previous life! As Lu Xiaoyu spoke, she opened up a world out of thin air. Coral saw that there was a towering Sea of Chi and snowy mountain, as well as countless sword energy! The sword energy had been formed over the course of a few thousand years. When they sensed the breath of their master, they revived! They let out a shriek and cheered for Lu Xiaoyu. They were surging with murderous intent! The Sea of Chi and snowy mountain was a small world that the head of the Sword Hut had opened up. People died, but the small world would not be extinguished. It was simply concealed somewhere else! Lu Xiaoyus aura grew stronger, not because she wanted to gain more combat power, but because she needed enough power to open up a small world. The small world contained a present for their enemy! When the Blood Devils started to climb up the city wall, sword energy appeared from a void and surged forth. The sword energy was like lightning. It was glittering and translucent. Typical sword energy was translucent, but the sword energy from the head of the Sword Hut was like Lu Shus lightning aurablade. It was not normal! Lu Xiaoyu turned and looked at Coral. Do you know why I dont train in swordplay in this life? Why? I started the art of swordplay. Lu Xiaoyu said, I have uncovered all the secrets of swordplay. Thus, I feel that it is boring. As she spoke, the lightning aurablade pierced through the bodies of the Blood Devil. These lightning aurablades were tougher than that of Lu Shus. Lu Shu still needed Johnson to materialize swords before he could ensure that his sword energy was sturdy enough. But the head of the Sword Hut did not need to do so. Coral laughed. You have not uncovered everything. At least, you didnt know that the snowy mountain could be collapsed. At that moment, Corals aura also grew stronger. The sky flashed with lightning. Coral was now at the peak of the master realm, Then, Coral calmly walked to the battlefield. The lightning responded to her call, turning into her weapon. But there was a limit to the lightning. It was not boundless. After Coral summoned the lightning, the lightning clouds in the sky started to disperse. Coral looked up at the sky and smiled. In the future, the Luniverse will no longer need lightning. Give everything to me! The moment she finished speaking, the lightning clouds started to gather under Corals command! There were people who were not afraid of lightning, but there was only one person who could control this. Chen Zuan saw this scene and subconsciously trembled. He said to Cheng Qiuqiao, Do you see that, Qiuqiao. Dont provoke a woman. This is their sense of competition Earlier, everyone had been worried that Coral and Lu Xiaoyu would not be able to defend their side of the wall. Now, they realized that they had been overly anxious. Even if everyone had died, they would still be fine It is good for us to worry. Cheng Qiuqiao sighed and said, The two of them are monsters. Then, Cheng Qiuqiao controlled his flying sword and pierced through the head of a Blood Devil flying in the sky. The sounds of conflict between the West and North regions echoed throughout the world. Everyone knew that Lu Shu and Ming Yueye were fighting there. Thankfully, Lu Shu had pulled the seven master Blood Devils away. If not, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Blood Devils would not be able to endure for much longer, even if they had to deal with the aftermath of the battle. The Sword Hut had also broken out into war. The masters Jiang Shuyi and Gu Lingfei had finally clashed with the masters that belonged to Yu Fuyao! Do you think that Brother Shu can defeat them? Chen Zuan was worried. Its two against one. We are all very fatigued. Chen Zuan, can you not talk about this here? Cheng Qiuqiao roared angrily. Where is your flying sword? The war had gone on for too long. Everyone was fatigued after a day of fighting. Only their firm determination spurred them to endure. But at this moment, several flying Blood Devils suddenly flew into the sky. They had disguised themselves among the vanguard troops who could not fly. Suddenly, they appeared and created trouble. These four Blood Devils were very strong. They used their claws to grab Zhang Weiyu and pull him into the sky! Old Zhang! Someone shouted in shock. Their Great Lord was not here. Zhang Weiyu could not fly in this restricted airspace. If he was captured, it was very likely that he could not return! Zhang Weiyu laughed out loud through the communication channel. Take care, brothers. The next moment, Zhang Weiyu grabbed the leg of one of the Blood Devils. He stretched out his other hand. When the rest of the World Tide gathered in his hand and formed a sword, he slashed the Blood Devil that was carrying his Armor that Shook Mountains! The sword flashed. The four Blood Devils above him were sliced into halves! But at this moment, Zhang Weiyu had been pulled out of the inner city. He could not return! As Zhang Weiyu fell, he looked longingly at the inner city. Then, he turned his body and found an angle to step on the Blood Devil. He bent his legs and jumped back into the sky! He stepped on the back of a flying Blood Devil and sliced off its head. Closely after, he used this dead Blood Devil as a stepping stone and jumped to the next flying Blood Devil! Chapter 1327 - The Steps of People Can No Longer Be Found Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one expected Zhang Weiyu to be this ferocious. He stepped on the flying Blood Devils as if they were stepping stones. It was as if he was relearning how to fly in this restricted airspace. His black figure shuttled back and forth in the horizon! But the figure went further and further away from the inner city. Zhang Weiyu turned back and looked behind him. Since he could not go back, then he would kill his way out! He had waited for 23 long years for this very day! When Zhang Weiyu jumped up, a dozen flying Blood Devils flew towards him at the same time. They were about to kill him! Zhang Weiyu hid a savage expression behind his black helmet. I was waiting for you guys! Suddenly, the World Tide split into seven pieces. They flew towards all the surrounding Blood Devils. The fragments of the World Tide were so sharp that they seemed to be able to cut through space and time. Splashes of blood burst forth in the sky. When the Imperial Dragon Soldiers saw this, they were silent. Li Liang sighed. Zhang Weiyu would have nowhere to land. Below him were thousands of Blood Devils! Zhang Weiyu, who was falling to the ground, wore the black Armor that Shook Mountains. The Blood Devils beside him slowly followed him, as if they were thinking about how they would kill this human. Zhang Weiyu waved his hand. The World Tide in the skies returned to him. Among the thousands of Blood Devils, Zhang Weiyu was very lonely. He knew that no one could come and save him. He knew that the journey he had accompanied Lu Shu on was about to end. Zhang Weiyu looked at the Blood Devils, who were ready to burst into action. He roared, Come and kill me! He raised his World Tide and charged towards the Blood Devil, as if he was holding an eternal military flag! While the Imperial Dragon Soldiers on the city wall fought, they watched Zhang Weiyu helplessly as he was trapped among the Blood Devils. He was one kilometer away from the inner city. On the way there, Zhang Weiyu had killed countless Blood Devils. But in the end, he held his World Tide and took his final breath while kneeling in front of the city. Great Lord, I have only been able to accompany you for a short time on this long journey. From now on, I do not need wind, snow, or the sun to send me off. I have regained my honor. The Blood Devils which came later did not touch Zhang Weiyus corpse. Instead, they avoided it! They were afraid of Zhang Weiyus dead body! Chen Zuan opened his helmet and wiped away his tears. Damn it! Li Liang angrily shouted, He did not kill these Blood Devils in vain. Dont let him die discontent! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers had fought for a very long time and killed many Blood Devils. The Blood Devils tonight were much more ferocious than those from yesterday. This was the strength of the newly arrived Blood Devils! One by one, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers were dragged down the city wall. But every Imperial Dragon Soldier that was dragged down would kill their way out without fear. They bought time for their brothers on the city wall to breathe! Their magical armor started to show signs of damage. Some of their tridents were left with only one prong. If they did not have weapons, they used their teeth. No matter how ferocious the Blood Devils were, they would be even more ferocious! Chen Zuan clenched his teeth and looked at the sky. His flying sword continuously flew about, but there seemed to be no end to the Blood Devils! The Blood Devils on the ground tried to rush up the city wall. They tried to reach Chen Zuan and the Imperial Palace Soldiers. If they were able to eliminate the Imperial Dragon Soldiers ability to fight in the sky, the rest of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would eventually die! Li Liang knew this very well. Thus, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers guarded the Imperial Palace Soldiers so that they would be able to focus on killing the Blood Devils in the sky. 5124 people. 4763 people. 4231 people. 3467 people. This was the number of Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Their numbers continued to decrease. Suddenly, hot blood splashed on Cheng Qiuqiaos helmet. The hot blood flowed out of the eyes of the helmet, dyeing Cheng Qiuqiaos eyes red. Cheng Qiuqiao looked out at the blood red world. A strong Blood Devil, who had been hiding in the vanguard troops, suddenly appeared and tried to kill Cheng Qiuqiao! But an Imperial Dragon Soldier suddenly stood in front of Cheng Qiuqiao and blocked its sharp claws! Its claws pierced through the Imperial Dragon Soldiers armor and came out from his back. The Imperial Dragon Soldier coughed out blood and laughed through the communication channel. Take care, brothers! Old Zhang, I am coming to join you! Then, he used the last bit of his energy to jump off the city wall with the Blood Devil and landed on the ground! Take care, brothers! Take care, brothers! Other than silence, there were only greetings of goodbye through the communication channel. Cheng Qiuqiao suddenly looked at Chen Zuan and said, Brother Zuan, did you know? I was very happy when I found out that I could train at the dawn of the magically rich era. Chen Zuan was dumbfounded. At this moment, his flying sword could no longer take the high intensity of the battle. It started to break. Chen Zuan coughed out blood. They had cultivated their soul sword under training by the Heavenly Network. They were one with their swords. Thus, when their sword broke, they would also be severely injured. But when Chen Zuan collapsed, he still looked at Cheng Qiuqiao in a panic. Dont say these kinds of things! Once we win, we can slowly talk about this! Cheng Qiuqiao laughed. Later on, when I realized that I was of Class A aptitude, I was overjoyed. I constantly thought about how great it would be if I were able to save the world one day, just like those superheroes. This world doesnt need heroes! Cheng Qiuqiao roared angrily. He wanted to leap to Cheng Qiuqiao, but he could not stand up! Cheng Qiuqiao shook his head. I am very happy to have met all of you. Cao Qingci, Brother Shu, Xiaoyu, Zhong Yutang, You Mingyu, Feng Yunlu, Feng Yeming, Li Yixiao I am very happy to have met all of you. I have no complaints and no regrets. Chen Zuan wept bitter tears. What are you doing? Let me tell you, this world does not need heroes! No, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers need heroes, said Cheng Qiuqiao with a smile. Then, Cheng Qiuqiao took off his helmet and stood at the edge of the wall. He looked at the boundless army of Blood Devils. His blood started to boil. This was a method in the Heavenly Network. Liu Xiu had used it before. Zhao Yongchen had used it before. Now, Cheng Qiuqiao was using it. He was burning his blood, bones, muscles, vital channels, and willpower. But Cheng Qiuqiao burned more completely. He said, In the past, I could not use this method. Now I can, right? Use my blood! The steps! Of people! Can! No longer! Be found! Cheng Qiuqiaos blood vessels exploded. Small drops of blood started to flow down his face. The Blood Devils in front of him started to turn into fine powder, as if they had encountered some undefeatable force. This was the life-and-death struggle of a master. Cheng Qiuqiao had stepped into the master realm at the very last moment. He muttered, The steps of people can no longer be found! The Blood Devils that filled the sky turned into dust. It was as if the world had turned into dust. Cheng Qiuqiao sighed and smiled. Take care, brothers. With that, Cheng Qiuqiao turned into dust and flew into the sky. Chapter 1328 - Daylight Starlight Chen Zuan struggled to get up and grasp the powder, but he could not do so no matter what. The powder circled around Chen Zuans finger before flying away, as if it was saying goodbye to him. Take care, brother. The first ray of light shone through the clouds. The powder sparkled in the light. At that moment, countless Blood Devils appeared from the mountains in the distance. Blood Devils also appeared in the sky. Chen Zuan stood up and picked up a trident whose owner was unknown. He cursed, Damn! I am going to eat some Blood Devils today! The Imperial Dragon Soldiers were a spent force. They might be able to defend against these Blood Devils. But so what? If they were going to die, then they would die together! Before Chen Zuan could finish his sentence, he heard heavy and neat footsteps from behind him. Chen Zuan stood on the city wall and quickly looked to the south. The Flood of Bronze was rushing over. The red Blood Devils and the bronze Heavenly Network were like water and fire, about to clash. Earlier, it was said that the Heavenly Network would not come, but the Flood of Bronze pleaded for instructions. Lu Shu was the Ninth Heavenly King and needed protection. If they did not participate in this battle, they would live the rest of their lives in regret. In the past, Lu Shu had protected them. Now, it was their turn to protect Lu Shu. Thus, the moment the space pathway opened, Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin led the Flood of Bronze to the Luniverse. They charged towards the north! The Flood of Bronze was very fast. When the army of Blood Devils reached the city wall, they were stopped by the Flood of Bronze! Closely after, Chen Zuan saw Li Yixiao, Chen Baili, and the rest among the troops. They stopped all the Blood Devils! The Flood of Bronze gritted their teeth and pushed the Blood Devils back. Someone shouted, Brothers on the city wall, take a break. We are here! But the average strength of the Flood of Bronze was not like that of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. They would die if they continued this! At that moment, there was an explosion in the distant mountains. The ground shook! Li Liang sighed. The two Puppet Masters have found the commander of the Blood Devils! Needless to say, Cheng Qiuqiao had successfully disrupted the attack of the Blood Devils. The commander of the Blood Devil army, who had been hiding, had no choice but to come out and provide support. He had to lead the Blood Devils! But Cloud Yi and Tiger Zhi had waited a long time for him. The moment he appeared, they attacked! But they did not expect the commander to have two masters to stop them! When the commander of the Blood Devils saw that the situation was not favorable, the two Blood Devils stalled. He had time to run! But before he could retreat, a crack appeared in a massive boulder behind him. A sword flashed through the crack. The sword, which seemed to shine throughout the world, split the commander of the Blood Devils into two! Cao Qingci walked out. She held the Xin Ting sword and looked coldly at the Blood Devils around her. Then, she charged towards the master Blood Devils that surrounded Cloud Yi! Cao Qingci was adept at assassination! The Flood of Bronze realized that the Blood Devils started to panic and some even retreated. Li Yixiao roared, Kill them! For a period of time, the Flood of Bronze killed the Blood Devils and pushed them back! Look there! Its the Ninth Heavenly King! Someone from the Flood of Bronze shouted as they chased and killed the Blood Devils. Lu Shu ran wildly on the ground while carrying someone. When Lu Shu drew closer, Li Liang realized that he was full of injuries. There was even blood on his face. Ming Yueye was on Lu Shus shoulder. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. When Lu Shu put down Ming Yueye, Li Liang realized that Lu Shu was unharmed. Even his clothes were as good as new. What happened to Lord Ming? Li Liang asked. Lu Shu wiped the blood on his face. Hes fine. He can survive. Lu Shu said to Ming Yueye, Ill leave my back to you. Then, Ming Yueye blocked all the vicious attacks. Even if he died, he would have to protect him. Chen Zuans eyes were red. He looked at Lu Shu. Brother Shu, there are only over 2700 Imperial Dragon Soldiers. Old Zhang is dead. Cheng Qiuqiao is dead too Lu Shu was dumbfounded. He knew that people would die in war, but he did not expect it to be this cruel. When he and Ming Yueye killed the seven master Blood Devils, he was not willing to think about this. He was not willing to think about how some of his brothers would be dead when he returned to the inner city. He knew that this result would occur. But knowledge did not mean acceptance. Lu Shu calmly said, Is Qing Kong not stepping up to be killed? No one replied. Qing Kong probably felt that this was not an appropriate time for it to attack. It was afraid of dying! Suddenly, there were screams from the east wall, where the disciples of the Sword Hut were guarding. Yu Fuyao stepped into a void and appeared on the city wall. Her long, purple gauze scarf followed her like a shadow. The purple scarf brushed past two disciples of the Sword Hut. They vomited blood and died! Jiang Shuyi and the rest were surrounded by the nine masters. They could not save them! Yu Fuyao did not continue to attack. She looked at Lu Shu in the distance and laughed. You have enough distress points for the sixth level of nebula, right? I am here to take the celestial map. Lu Shu coldly looked at Yu Fuyao. I have never detested you this much. I feel incredibly disgusted just looking at you. Happiness, anger, sadness, fear, love, disgust, and desire. Disgust was the key to unlocking the sixth level of nebula. All the stars in the sixth level of nebula slowly started to turn. His celestial powers surged through like the Milky Way. Filth Removal sat on top of the main star and closed his eyes. Welcome back, my king. I will return to my place. The sound of the sword energy rang through the sky. Suddenly countless stars lit up in the distant skies. The stars, which had not shone due to the day, released light. This was starlight in the day! Lu Shu stepped through a void and arrived in front of Yu Fuyao. He slashed the flaming Seizing Thief at her. Suddenly, ripples appeared beside her. Two masters stepped out from both sides and protected Yu Fuyao. No one expected Yu Fuyao to still have a trick up her sleeve after the nine masters appeared! She had deliberately planned for several hundred years just for today! Lu Shu coldly watched as the two masters appeared. But at this moment, something strange occurred. A black sword suddenly appeared at the chest of one of the masters. The black sword continuously fed on his blood and bones. He could not believe it. He turned around, only saw a black came and a cold expression. Another master came to his comrade and tried to attack Nie Ting, but Shi Xuejin appeared behind Nie Ting. A pearl shone in his hand, blocking all of the masters attacks. Nie Ting turned and slashed his sword. Die! Chapter 1329 - Good Spring Days, But Dreams Are Better Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The experts were very quick. Just one flaw could cost them their lives. Two masters hid beside Yu Fuyao and tried to ambush Lu Shu, but they did not expect Lu Shu to have something up his own sleeve. Furthermore, they did not expect it to be so explosive. They could not avoid the flash of the sword. The two masters swore that they had never seen such a brilliant flash! It was shockingly beautiful! When the second master tried to ambush Nie Ting, he realized that Nie Ting had not used up his trump card. If Nie Ting was present, Shi Xuejin would definitely be present as well. Everyone on Earth knew this. Sadly, this master was not from Earth. The black flash of the sword seemed to have come from the depths of hell. It seemed to be able to take away everything he was reluctant to part with! Lu Shu looked at Yu Fuyao, If you want to take the celestial map, come. Once Ive killed you, Ill see how that weak clown kills me. The lamps on the stage started to die out. The props were also moved away. Lu Xiaoyu had never allowed the evil intention of God Lu to be the main character on stage. Just like the pig that Lu Xiaoyu had captured, it would break with one attack. The masters had all appeared. It was time to take the curtain call. As Lu Shu spoke, he swung the flaming Seizing Thief. Yu Fuyaos purple scarf charged towards Seizing Thief. It was as if the scarf was not afraid of fire. It wrapped itself tightly around Seizing Thief! The two of them flew to the north. Ka! Lu Shu heard a snapping sound from Seizing Thief. The purple scarf had broken Seizing Thief! No matter whether it was Concealed Arrow, Corpsedog, or Seizing Thief, this was the first time Lu Shu had seen a weapon from the celestial map break! If he allowed Yu Fuyao to wrap him with the purple scarf, he would not be able to last much longer than Seizing Thief. Sparrow Shade surged forth from Lu Shus celestial map. When the purple scarf charged forth, Sparrow Shade was like a fish in water. It did not allow the purple scarf to touch it! Nie Ting coldly observed this from the side. The black sword in his hands had absorbed all the drops of blood on it. The two masters that Yu Fuyao brought had died a terrible death. Their faces were filled with black veins. This sword had strange origins. Even when Lu Shu asked, Nie Ting had never answered where it had come from. Nie Ting did not move. He had to wait for others to continue attacking. The fight between Lu Shu and Yu Fuyao was the most important fight in the Luniverse. No matter whether one wanted to kill Yu Fuyao or Lu Shu, this was the best time to do so! The mantis catches a cicada, but a finch lurks behind. But in this battle, it was not clear who the cicada, mantis, or finch were. No one knew whether there was a hunter aiming his shot behind the finch! At that moment, another void opened behind Lu Shu. Nie Ting slashed his sword. He was waiting for this exact moment! No matter who the person was, the person who appeared behind Lu Shu and tried to attack him was the person that Nie Ting wanted to kill! The sword flashed, The person who walked out of the void was so confident that they used two fingers to catch Nie Tings sword. They laughed, You actually dared to join the fight as a puny master. Black fog revolved around their fingers. It was as if the rules of the world had been blocked. But the moment they finished speaking, they realized that the black sword was slowly breaking through. They were so shocked that they let go and stepped back! Shi Xuejin looked at the person. They were on a bronze lamp. There was also the black spirit of a master holding a bronze lamp. Shi Xuejin was puzzled. He asked, What the f*ck is that? Nie Ting laughed. Youve started to curse too. Shi Xuejin also laughed. Its not rare to curse when you encounter something like this. Nie Ting looked at the person and laughed coldly. With my realm, it is enough to kill you. Let me repeat myself. From today onwards, the realm shall also be called Shen Cang Jing in the Luniverse. The evil intention of God Lu laughed. Shen Cang Jing? Why? Nie Ting said, Because it is the name that I came up with. Before he finished speaking, he attacked with his sword! But the evil intention of God Lu was not angry. He looked towards the direction where Lu Shu and Yu Fuyao were fighting. Then, he looked at Nie Ting and Shi Xuejin. He said, Then I will kill you first. Cloud Yi, Tiger Zhi, and Cao Qingci were rushing over at top speed, but three spirits appeared in front of them and blocked the way. Cloud Yi laughed coldly. I dont think you have enough people to kill us. But one of the spirits laughed. You have delayed for long enough. Stop advancing. Your battlefield is here. Lu Shu and Yu Fuyao rapidly fought. Every time they attacked, the entire world started to shake. This was truly a clash between worlds! As Yu Fuyao retreated, she laughed. Do you remember? This is the scarf that you gave me. Then I will rip it apart with my own hands, said Lu Shu coldly. When the scarf charged towards Lu Shu, he suddenly disappeared in front of Yu Fuyao. Yu Fuyao was alert. She stepped into a void. When they reappeared, they realized that they had swapped positions! Masters were like phantoms when they fought. They were as fast as lightning. When the rules clashed, Lu Shu realized that the restricted airspace of the palace was starting to break apart. It was as if there were bright shooting stars in the sky. Yu Fuyao flew into the sky. Lu Shu followed behind, flames trailing behind him. The massive energy was a result of the friction between his body, his rule, and the Luniverse. Lu Shu felt himself breaking through all the shackles. The original world had to retreat as his new world formed. The people on the ground could no longer interfere with the battle in the sky. It was a battle between two people of the Eternity Realm! In the sky, Yu Fuyao said, Why cant you come into my arms? This way, we wont have to kill each other like this! Are you suitable? Lu Shu charged towards Yu Fuyao with Sparrow Shade. When they came into contact with each other, a large wave of energy rippled to the distance. Yu Fuyao angrily shouted, You were born as a king. Why do you have to live as a lowly human in this life! We are not lowly. Lu Shu charged towards Yu Fuyao with flames trailing behind him. When they clashed, the heaven and the earth trembled. Yu Fuyao laughed. Humans are not suitable to possess the celestial map. It is the ruler of the stars. This time, the purple scarf split into countless threads and brushed past the Sparrow Shade. They arrived in front of Lu Shu in an instant. Lu Shu did not retreat or give in. He gritted his teeth and controlled the Sparrow Shade to pierce through Yu Fuyaos body! Sparrow Shade clashed with Yu Fuyaos rules. Massive energy burst forth. It was as if fireworks had been set off above the palace. But this time, Lu Shu was shocked. He had activated his rules and prepared to defend against Yu Fuyaos attacks, but the purple scarf instantly stopped. Lu Shu knew that he might not be able to block this attack. He also knew that Yu Fuyao had a chance. After Yu Fuyao lost all her strength, she looked at her own aged body. She laughed. You still have some conscience to not harm my face. Being able to die beautifully is a form of happiness. Ive said that I love you, right? You might not believe me, but even now, I cant bear to kill you. It would be great if time could rewind. I would not have crawled out of the ruins. In this life, you opened the sixth nebula for me. You wont forget me, right? Yu Fuyao finished saying everything she wanted to say. She closed her eyes and used the last bit of her strength to go through a void and land on the ground. She was afraid that a heavy landing would ruin her appearances. Lu Shu was left standing among the clouds. But he did not seem like a king at all. He seemed more like a lost child. He looked up at the sky. Come out. Im curious. Why didnt you kill me from behind? Qing Kong bent over and walked out from a void. He laughed. The spectator sees most clearly. Yu Fuyao could not have killed you. She has always wanted to kill me. If you did not sacrifice yourself, she would have continued waiting until I appeared. I would not have been able to endure that. Lu Shu paused for a long time. Then, he said, Now that you have come here, do you have the confidence to kill me? Qing Kong laughed. Your sword is broken. So are your rules. What else do you have to fight me? Really? Lu Shu expressionlessly said, It is said that you are the royalty of the Blood Devils. But I dont think you understand that word. Either that, or you are not suitable to understand. During the fight, Seizing Thief broke. Corpsedog broke. Concealed Arrow broke. Sparrow Shade had also broken into pieces after attacking Yu Fuyaos world at the very last moment. But he still had the gourd. Lu Shu took out the gourd from his celestial map. The flying sword in the gourd was itching to attack. Qing Kong put his hands and shook his head. That is not enough. Back then, when the old King of Gods faced me, I would not dare to say that a gourd would be able to defeat me. Of course, I am talking about when everyone was of the master realm. Since he was in the Eternity Realm, I definitely could not beat him but now, I am also of the Eternity Realm. Lu Shu looked at Qing Kong and said in a serious tone, I am impatient. Qing Kong was dumbfounded. What? I said, I am impatient. Lu Shu shook his head. All of you are taking turns to fight me. There is no end. So, hurry up and die. I still need to go down and fight another one. But I have never paid attention to it. Once Im done with you, it will all end. Perhaps others would feel helpless when they faced the evil intention of God Lu. But to Lu Shu, no matter how strong it was, he would be able to defeat it with one strike from the head-twisting gourd. When its plans were destroyed, whatever was left of it would not be frightening. Thus, Lu Shu was not afraid of the evil intention of God Lu. His true enemy was Qing Kong. Qing Kong laughed. What will you use to kill me? His laugh slowly turned into an angry shout. You have deprived me of freedom for so many years. Now, I am also of the Eternity Realm. What will you use to kill me?! They charged towards each other. Qing Kong drew a red sword from below his rib and slashed at Lu Shu. The flying sword from within the gourd slashed at Qing Kong without any hesitation. Ka! A crack appeared in Qing Kongs world rule. I said, the current you cannot kill me! Qing Kong mocked him. Wings appeared from behind him. There was no flesh on his wings, only sharp bones. But the moment they clashed, Lu Shu laughed. That is not for sure. As Lu Shu spoke, he stretched his hand into a void. The void opened up. On the other side of the void was the Changbai Mountains. There seemed to be nothing on the Changbai Mountains. But the moment the void opened, a transparent sword flew towards Lu Shu, landing in Lu Shus palm! The Cheng Ying sword! In a flash, Lu Shu drew the Cheng Ying sword from the void. A white dragon appeared from the transparent sword. A black dragon appeared behind Qing Kong, with its mouth wide open. Qing Kongs world rule had a radius of 100 meters. The two dragons bit on it. Ka! The world rule broke into pieces. Qing Kong could not react in time. He had no chance to react either. A transparent sword broke his wings. Then, he was fiercely stabbed in the heart. Lu Shu tightly gripped the Cheng Ying sword and pushed Qing Kong to the ground. There was disbelief in Qing Kongs eyes. He felt that he should not die like this. He should be the new king of the Luniverse! Qing Kong gripped the Cheng Ying sword. He wanted to pull the sword out bit by bit. But he could not pull out the sword. They fell to the ground like a shooting star. Crash! Waves of sand surged forth wildly from the impact. Then, they sunk into the ground. A massive crater had been formed. Lu Shu lifted the Cheng Ying sword out from the dust. Lu Shu looked at Yu Fuyao, who was silently lying on the floor. Her expression was calm. In the span of one day, two Eternity Realm experts had fallen. But Lu Shu knew that a third would join their ranks. To Lu Shu, the battle was already over. He only had to eliminate the evil intention of God Lu. It was simple. He looked up. Nie Ting and the evil intention of God Lu were trying to kill each other. The entire place had been changed beyond recognition after the fight. In the distance, mountains had collapsed. It was as if a massive sword had slashed the ground. Even the ground was smooth and even. No one knew how Nie Ting, a master, was evenly matched with an Eternity Realm expert, even after such a long battle. The evil intention of God Lu probably had the same doubt! At that moment, Nie Ting had killed the spirit that the evil intention of God Lu relied on to move around. No one helped it to carry the bronze lamp. The evil intention of God Lu was simply a target. Lu Shu looked at the evil intention of God Lu and sympathized with him. Even Qing Kong died with more respect than you. The evil intention of God Lu roared, I am But before it could finish speaking, a black sword pierced through from its back. Nie Ting took the opportunity while its attention was on Lu Shu to end its life. Nie Ting slowly pulled out his sword from its chest. You speak too much nonsense. Lu Shu was dumbstruck. Hey, you shouldnt have stolen my kill, right? You should have left it to me! You stole it so simply! Nie Ting glanced at Lu Shu. This is war. What kind of stupid war is this? You stole my kill! Lu Shu roared angrily. But at that moment, Lu Shu turned and looked at Shi Xuejin. Shi Xuejin was slowly walking towards the battlefield in the palace. Lu Shu shouted at Shi Xuejin, What are you doing? Shi Xuejin turned back and smiled. The Confucian school of thought says that life and death are ruled by fate, and wealth is determined by the heavens. If you dont know life, how will you know death? Buddhists say that everything is subjective and that nothing is real. Once you reach a certain realm, you will be able to see everything in its pure form. Taoists say to go with nature and that everything is decided by fate. I thought that I was well-versed in the three teachings, but I did not understand anything. Yet, I feel like I have understood. Lu Shu walked briskly towards Shi Xuejin. Why are you saying all of this? But to Lu Shus shock, he realized that he could not approach Shi Xuejin. No matter how much he ran, he could not reach Shi Xuejin. Lu Shu was of the Eternity Realm, but he could not even catch up with Shi Xuejin! Lu Shu had an unpleasant premonition. He turned and looked at Nie Ting. Stop him! What is he doing? But Nie Ting did not move. His gaze was complex. He watched as Shi Xuejin walked towards the battlefield. He has spent his entire life looking for his path. He has walked on roads that people have never explored. He said that there is joy in progressing step by step. He has probably found his path now. Path? Lu Shu was stunned. What was that? It had surpassed the existence of realms. Shi Xuejin stepped onto the dirt and blood on the ground. He turned back and naturally said, What path? I just dont want them to die. Some people have listened to me teach at the Cultivation College in the Capital. Now, my students are dying. I have to save them. That year, Shi Xuejin suddenly understood everything one morning. All the flowers in the Capital bloomed. People were cured of all their ailments. Now, it was just like how Shi Xuejin had reached an understanding back then. Green shoots started to grow out from the ground, which was mixed with blood, as Shi Xuejin walked past. But this time, golden powder flew around in the sky. The injuries of the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Flood of Bronze slowly healed. The corpses of the Blood Devil turned into dust. Shi Xuejin sat in the battlefield. The entire battlefield burst forth with flowers. He looked at Nie Ting and smiled. Take care. Then, Shi Xuejin closed his eyes. Epilogue Heavenly King Nie, something terrible has happened! Someone ran into the principals office in the Luo Shen Cultivation College. Nie Ting was looking at documents. He looked up at his visitor. What happened? Teacher Lu is fighting with another teacher again, said the visitor. Nie Ting rubbed his temples. And why did this happen? Students from two different classes started to fight. Teacher Lu and the teacher from the other class came to resolve the situation. After they listened to the explanation from their students, Teacher Lu felt that his student was not wrong. Teacher Chen also said that his student was not wrong. Then, Teacher Lu hit Teacher Chen. Teacher Cheng tried to pull them apart, but failed Nie Ting closed his file of documents and looked at his visitor. He calmly said, If you want to end work on time, dont care about them. Let them fight it out. With that, Nie Ting walked to the door and put on his coat. He prepared to end work and go home. His visitor was dumbstruck! Nie Ting walked out of the Luo Shen Cultivation College through a shortcut. He walked along the streets of Luo City. He smiled and greeted some new residents in the city. He had never paid attention to the fight between Teacher Lu and Teacher Chen. He returned home and opened the door to the courtyard. He brushed off the dust on his body and said to the kitchen, Is there any millet gruel? Suddenly, Nie Ting stiffened. He recalled that there was no one to cook millet gruel for him anymore. Nie Ting smiled and lay down on the armchair in his courtyard. The spring breeze blew. It was very pleasing. Nie Ting fell asleep. He dreamed that he had returned to 20 years ago. Back then, he was still a young man. A large group of unruly young men followed behind him. They ran along the small lane that was lined with fallen leaves. The unruly young men shouted, Well see how far you can run! Once we catch up to you, we will beat you to death! Suddenly, a young man holding a thread-bound book charged into the lane. This young man was slightly older. He started to chase the group of unruly young men. Dont let me see you again. If I see you again, I will beat you up until your mothers can no longer recognize you! The thread-bound book rolled up in his hand was like a stick. It was rather threatening. Nie Ting leaned against the door of the courtyard and panted. Shi, you are rather fierce. Shi Xuejin turned and smiled. I asked you to practice swordplay with my father, but you wouldnt listen. But even if I practice swordplay, I might not be able to defeat so many people. Nie Ting was not convinced. Shi Xuejin held the rolled-up book and knocked Nie Tings head. Then attack them from behind! Cant you make an unexpected blow? Nie Ting thought about it. Right! Unexpected attack! Is there anything to eat at home? Im hungry. Yes. I just cooked millet gruel. The autumn breeze blew. Yellow leaves twirled in the air before slowly landing on the ground. The laughter of two young men did not stop. Chapter 1330 - Li Heitan’s Marriage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Brother Shu! Lets get going! Chen Zuan walked into the room from the courtyard. He plucked a tomato on the way in and ate it after rubbing it on his clothes. Cheng Qiuqiao who was carrying confetti behind him was unhappy. Can you help carry some? I am the Heavenly King! said Chen Zuan. Am I not a f*cking Heavenly King too? Cheng Qiuqiao widened his eyes and turned before shouting into the room, Brother Shu, Xiaoyu, fatty ate your tomato! Chen Zuan was shocked and stuffed the huge tomato into his mouth. Coincidentally, Lu Xiaoyu walked out of the room emotionless and said as she saw the stuffed mouth of Chen Zuan, If you dare to eat our tomatoes again, I will split your head apart. Chen Zuan quickly changed the topic and shouted as he walked into the room, Brother Shu, lets hurry, Heitan should go and fetch the bride. After he entered the room, Chen Zuan saw Lu Shu standing beside the window with full focus. There was a bronze vessel beside the window and one could see Ouyang Lishangs signature at the corner of the vessel. However, the interior of the vessel was very strange. The complicated orange mark was flickering as though it was breathing. Meanwhile, a phoenix egg was in the center of the vessel. It was breathing along with the vessel. Chen Zuan immersed himself in this scene and felt that there was a secret. He took a deep breath. Brother Shu, what is this? You will find out in the future. Lu Shu shot him a glance. What are we doing today? You ran away sneakily when we were sticking the double happiness decorations. Today, you, Qiuqiao and I will drive and bring the confetti along. We have to set off the firecrackers when we pass by tunnels and bridges to get some luck. We need to reach the brides house at 9.50. Then, Li Heitan will bring Nalan Ques sister to their room. Lastly, we will head to the hotel for the wedding ceremony, dinner and toasts. What do you mean by running away sneakily. Lu Shu slapped the back of Chen Zuans head. I left because Zhong Yutang looked for me and said it was for an emergency. Chen Zuan looked at Lu Shu calmly. He came over to stick the decorations afterwards. Hahahaha really. Lu Shu looked around. Lets leave, dont delay Heitans marriage. I dont know what Nalan Que was thinking when she introduced her sister to Li Heitan and they actually fell in love Oh right, have you found your love? I heard from Qiuqiao that you went for a matchmaking session a few days ago. Dont talk about that. Chen Zuan looked extremely annoyed. When I sat down, the girl asked me if I have any career plans in the future. I thought I went for a job interview! Moreover, I am a Heavenly King so theres not much progress I can make. What career plans would I have, just sit, eat and wait to die! So you said that? Lu Shu was stunned. Yeah Elder Chen is waiting for you to start a family and give birth to children. Now that I think about its going to be hard said Lu Shu with complicated emotions. I am in despair too. What can I do? Chen Zuan said. The group of them walked out with the confetti in their hands and their voices faded away. Have you fixed Qiuqiaos car? Cough cough, recently I am short of money, brother Shu, can you lend me some said Cheng Qiuqiao as he looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Lu Shu shrugged. If you need money, you should look for Xiaoyu. Li Heitans wedding was rather grand as though it was a party for the Imperial Dragon Soldiers and the Heavenly Network. This was the first joyous occasion after the great war and everyone felt that it should be extravagant. Nie Ting sat beside Lu Shu and asked, How is it? Theres some progress. Lu Shu said as he took a bite of the food, Oh right, is there anything going on in India? Should I make a trip? No, you will scare them, said Nie Ting, You should just stay put in Luo City. I cant help here. Lu Shu was annoyed. Or I can go to North America. I heard that the leader of the Phoenix Society is not being obedient. Wait till he reaches the Shen Cang Jing, replied Nie Ting. At this moment, Li Heitan and his wife came over to give toasts. Then, they saw everyone take out a bottle of white wine under the table. Nobody knew where the thousands of white wine came from. Li Heitans wife was intimidated. Lu Shu glared at them. Scram, dont delay their intimate time. Li Heitan thought that his Great Lord was being nice to him. He walked over to each table without drinking any alcohol. With the Great Lords order, the Imperial Dragon Soldiers would not be able to make him drink. After Li Heitan left, Lu Shu shot Chen Zuan and the rest a look. Chen Zuan became excited immediately. Lets go, brother Shu asks us to listen to what they are saying! The whole group sneakily came to the window and heard Li Heitans wife say, Lu Shu gave us 10,000. Record it down. Li Heitan replied, Alright. Chen Zuan gave you 100. I dont think he treats you as a brother, said Li Heitans wife. Li Heitan was anxious. I warn you, dont you dare make that comment about my brother again. Oh. The bride nodded. Everyone looked at Chen Zuan and Cheng Qiuqiao scolded. You are really f*cking stingy! Chen Zuan looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Do you still want me to fix your car?! Cheng Qiuqiao changed the topic. Why arent they going to bed? I thought newlyweds do that first? Why are they counting money? Lu Shu looked up into the blue sky and smiled. Lets go, thats their lives. Chapter 1331 - Father of the Emperor The maize on the farm was blown by the wind, causing the kernels to be pushed lower in height. The golden sea of maize was moving up and down like waves, producing rustling sounds. Suddenly, the maize seemed to be broken off from the roots. Then, chewing sounds could be heard. That was not coincidental. Large patches of maize began to disappear, exposing the rats hidden inside. A young man wearing a black robe stepped out from the void. He shielded his eyes with his palm and looked into the sky. Little Fury, is the place correct? Do you think Great Lord is living the good life in the land of forefathers? Should we go back and look for him after this? Do you miss him? Do you think he will miss me Little Fury was riding charismatically on a black rat. The black rat, which was as big as a dog, had a saddle and armor. Ouyang Lishangs name was engraved at the corner of the armor. He turned and said to Wen Zaifou, Dream on, he wont miss you. Didnt he say that you were not to look for him in the land of forefathers? Why cant I look for him in the land of forefathers? The two worlds are now connected, I can go back anytime I want! Wen Zaifou widened his eyes. Moreover, I have proven with facts that I am more reliable! Didnt he hand over the position of the King of Gods to me and ask me to help him manage the entire Luniverse? Bro, he asked you to be the king here because he hopes that you can stay put Lu Shu is different from God Lu after all, said Little Fury slowly. His body moved along with the black rat. You could pawn God Lus things and that was because God Lu was not greedy. Now that you pawn Lu Shus things, he could sell you away too From Wen Zaifous distress, +666! I still preferred it when you couldnt talk, said Wen Zaifou, I dont care. I will definitely return to the land of forefathers. Oh right, are you sure that you found Sun Xunwen? Little Fury said proudly, Now, if I, Little Fury, only want to look for someone in the Luniverse. Isnt that extremely easy? Although he can hide very well, he underestimated my Mice Army. Wen Zaifou sighed as he looked at the lonely cottage in a distance away, The legendary master is willingly farming here. Why not? Little Fury said, He is afraid of death. Wen Zaifou shrugged. Great Lord didnt want to kill him. He has no choice because he is restricted by others. Not everyone is loyal to Great Lord like me. They are not even afraid of the slave mark You are born with a physique that causes you to never end up as a slave. This has nothing to do with whether you are loyal or not, said Little Fury happily. At that moment, Sun Xunwen came out of the door of the cottage as he carried a hoe. He was stunned when he saw Wen Zaifou who was dressed in a black robe. After standing rooted to the ground for a long time, he smiled. So, all of you came in the end. As he said that, Sun Xunwen put aside his hoe and smiled as he cleaned the dust on his body. Kill me if you want. Why didnt he come? Wen Zaifou looked at Sun Xunwen carefully. You are not resisting? Sun Xunwen asked back, Is there any point in resisting? That person can reach here in one step. As long as I am discovered, I am just waiting to die. He put you in the Luniverse as the new king and returned to the land of forefathers to be the father of the emperor. This surprised me. Great Lord doesnt care about the title and benefits, said Wen Zaifou proudly, Those are things that ordinary men crave for. Even if it is me, I wont want to be a King of Gods like that. You are wrong. Sun Xunwen shook his head. If you really do not care, why arent you letting go completely? Arent you still in charge? That is to prevent battle between the two worlds, interrupted Little Fury, I am Little Fury, I assumed the role of the director of the Management Committee of the Checkpoint of the Two Worlds. How is this title? Sun Xunwen was stunned. What? Forget it, you wont understand. Little Fury flinged his claw. Why do you think that Great Lord will kill you? Wen Zaifou was happy. However, this question stunned Sun Xunwen. Why not? Wen Zaifou laughed as he turned around and left. He does not plan to kill you. Great Lord has an order for you to assume the role of the West Lord of Heaven after 23 years of farming work. That was something he had promised you and it has not changed. Sun Xunwen stood behind the fences and saw Wen Zaifou leave. The Mice Army also disappeared. He suddenly felt slightly sad but did not know why. At this moment, Little Fury who left with Wen Zaifou looked up and asked, Why doesnt Great Lord want to kill Sun Xunwen? He said that is the misery of the era. Wen Zaifou shrugged. Sun Xunwen is only the sacrifice of this chaotic era. He did not want that to happen. However, he betrayed us in the last battle. Great Lord is really merciful. said Little Fury. I thought so too. If I was him, I would have definitely killed Sun Xunwen even if he was wronged. However, Great Lord said that we should not turn the misery of the era into our own misery, said Wen Zaifou, This sentence is deep. I have to think about it further. Three months later, an uninvited guest arrived outside the XingShu road. He was wearing a black robe and knocked on the door loudly, Great Lord, I have come to visit you! Do you miss me! Great Lord, open the door! Great Lord, why arent you responding? I know you are in there! Chapter 1332 (END) - Long Time No See Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Office of Field Work, Luo City Heavenly Network Headquarters. Have you heard about the concert last month? Someone furrowed their eyebrows and asked as they looked at the file they had just received. Yes. I heard that the appeal at the concert venue was particularly strong. I suspect that the lady called Wang Shuli is a rare sound-type Metahuman. A member of the Heavenly Network gulped and said, Someone asked Old Zhong whether we need to go to the field. After all, the scale of concerts like this is too big. Its effects are vast as well. We cant allow this young lady to continue singing and bewitching others. Then what did Old Zhong say? The person who had started this conversation looked over curiously. Zhong Yutang was now the manager of the entire Heavenly Network. Typically, decisions made by him would be the final decision. Heavenly King Nie was busy with other affairs. He had not appeared for a long time. Along with Heavenly King Nie, the most well-known Ninth Heavenly King had also disappeared. Old Zhong said that we dont have to care about her singing. Heavenly King Lu is an old friend of hers. He knew that she would hold concerts in other countries. An expert in the Heavenly Network laughed. This was probably Heavenly King Lus plan to harm other countries, as long as our territory is not affected. Thats right. Where did Heavenly King Lu and Heavenly King Nie go to? We havent seen them in half a month. Someone asked. Apparently some trouble occurred at the pathway between the two worlds that Little Fury is in charge of. Heavenly King Lu was there, but disappeared after that. Maybe something that required his attention happened overseas? Lets be real. Does he really need to be concerned with overseas affairs. Just leave it to the overseas Practitioner organizations, right Ha ha ha, then it has nothing to do with us! In the outskirts of Luo City, a new car drove clumsily on an empty street. There were no more ordinary residents in Luo City. Many residents had left because of the battle. After the two worlds started to trade, Luo City grew more popular. Everyone had accepted the reality that the two worlds could not be completely separated. Even Lu Shu could not completely close the pathway, unless he lit up the seventh level, or the realm of the King of Gods. At first, Nie Ting had planned to send guards, but Lu Shu did not agree. He had to support the Imperial Dragon Soldiers. He wanted to start trade between the worlds. He would earn a lot of money by managing the trade, right?! The road that the car was traveling on had been newly built. Chen Zuan sat on the passenger seat. He was flustered. Straighten the steering wheel! Why are you always turning it? Step on the accelerator! Step on the brakes! Turn left, turn left, turn left! Damn! Brake! The car slowly came to a stop. Chen Zuan poked his head of the car and looked at the greenery they had brushed past. He turned and angrily looked at Cheng Qiuqiao. Dont you know how pigs die?! Cheng Qiuqiao looked at Chen Zuan. They were so angry that they died? Chen Zuan was dumbstruck. Cheng Qiuqiao slowly said, Its a trivial matter. Driving has to be learned slowly. Why are you panicking? I promised Brother Lu that I would teach you how to drive before he comes back. Chen Zuan alighted and lit a cigarette. He stepped on the greenery. If Brother Lu comes back and realizes that you still cannot drive, he will think that I am a bad teacher. Cheng Qiuqiao thought about it for a while. Suddenly, he said, Do you think that Brother Lu will be successful this time? I dont know. After all, this has never happened before. Who knows? Chen Zuan finished smoking his cigarette in two breaths and put it out. But I hope that he will succeed. You must know that you were able to survive because of him. Cheng Qiuqiao paused for a while. Then, he said, I hope that everything is successful. The Ring of Fire is an area surrounding the Pacific Ocean, where earthquakes and volcanic eruptions often occur. It stretches over 40,000 kilometers in a horseshoe shape. There are trenches, islands, and volcanoes along the Ring of Fire. The tectonic plate movement is violent. There are 512 active volcanoes along the Ring of Fire, making up 80% of the active volcanoes in the world. It is situated in between the Eurasian Plate and the Pacific Plate. Crust activity frequently occurs. Lu Shu and Nie Ting stood on the surface of the water. Nie Ting asked, Is this the place? Are you confident? Then, Nie Ting turned and looked at the phoenix egg in Lu Shus hand. There were strong flames in the egg. It was constantly jumping around, like a heart. Every time the heart jumped, the phoenix egg would grow brighter. It was like a pearl that constantly gave off light. Lu Shu smiled. I would be lying if I told you that I was 100% confident. But I believe that in the end, it will turn out well. If not, it means that it is not yet the end. Nie Ting looked at Lu Shu with a serious expression on his face. Im counting on you. No worries. This is what I should do. Lu Shu smiled. The young man looked much more mature. Luckily, he sacrificed himself for the sake of others. If not, there is only one phoenix egg. I dont know how I would bring back so many people. Lu Shu weighed the phoenix egg in his hand. He broke a pearl. Today, I will return one to him. Nie Ting looked calmly at Lu Shu. Hold it properly. Dont do that. Then, Nie Ting did not move. Lu Shu dove into the water with a burst of strength. His water-type abilities formed a massive whirlpool, sending them into the deep ocean! The deep ocean was dark. No one knew when this trench had been formed. It was so deep that he could not see the bottom. There was supposed to be a massive volcanic belt underwater. Furthermore, it was unusually active! Lu Shu looked at the phoenix egg in his hands. Back then, it had fallen into his hands after killing Howard of the Phoenix Society and Lu Shu had not expected it to be this important in the future. In some countries, the Chinese phoenix and the phoenix were two different animals. The Chinese phoenix could not revive, but the phoenix could. But Lu Shu felt that this was because of a difference in countries and cultures. They had probably seen the same creature. The seabed turned darker and darker. In the end, Lu Shu saw a line of fire in the deep sea. The line of fire, that was bursting forth with magma, stretched for hundreds of kilometers. It was magnificent. Who would have thought that volcanoes and magma existed underwater before the advancement of science? In the end, Lu Shu looked at the phoenix egg. His success would be decided today. Then, he let go of the phoenix egg and threw it into the magma. No matter whether it was Nie Ting on the surface of the water, or Lu Shu at the bottom of the sea, they both waited quietly. Suddenly, Lu Shu realized that there was a sudden flash below the line of fire. Closely after, the fish underwater started to escape. It was as if this place had turned into a danger zone! The line of fire underwater instantly turned dark. It was as if something was rapidly absorbing the heat from the magma and assembling itself! The bottom of the ocean grew brighter and brighter. It shone with radiance! Lu Shu stood in the magnificent seabed and looked at the light. Suddenly, his heart felt fresh and clear, like air after the rain. He felt very peaceful. He broke into a smile. Heavenly King Shi, long time no see.